ă€ŠEternal Melodyă€‹


 Chapter 1 - Yesterday, Today And Tomorrow

    A young woman with long chocte brown hair, wearing a white off-shoulder sundress, with a purple-colored cardigan on top, sat in front of an easel. The sound of gentle brush strokes. She was painting slowly today, and yet her palette seemed to run out of paint quickly.

    It seemed she would have to drag him back home soon, Sumire thought as a cold gust of wind blew across the room.

    The story of their love was quite a roller coaster. Sumire understood that well. From the very moment he reappeared in front of her, she knew her future would be in his hands.

    The moment she initiated that kiss, and the moment she epted his hand.

    Perhaps it was more of an experiment because of the feelings that had been building up inside her heart. Yet despite it being an experiment - it was something she couldn''t forget. Her gaze fell on the young girl looking at her paintings.

    "Hey L-chan, do you want to listen to a story?"

    "Mommy, you''re just going to talk about father again."

    Sumire chuckled, "This is a different story." Her gaze softened as she pulled her daughter onto herp. "A pure romance story, like the one''s you like reading about."

    L looked up, "I''m listening."

    "You see, L-chan when I met your father after losing touch. It was already our fourth encounter, but this time he stayed in my life for longer."

    When they first met again? It was during the harshest time of her life. She went through so much pain and suffering before she could find happiness.

    ..

    Twenty years ago Monday, February 4th, TOKYO 2015

    In a nightclub was where it all started- the ce where she met him again.

    Love was just an illusion.

    After she lost her boyfriend because of an ident, Sumire escaped to Tokyo to forget it all. If it''s in this ce, maybe she can forget everything. But that''s a lie, she won''t forget no matter how much time passed by.

    People hate liars, and yet, many like them too. They lie and y with a person''s emotions, its human nature. But liars lose nothing since nothing they say is real. They had nothing, to begin with.

    She is a liar - and yet for the first time in so long; she wanted something to happen. Something to change.

    Sumire had always been so reckless, but of all the things she had ever done, this had been the most reckless. She arrived in Tokyo only three hours ago. Usually, one would use that time to settle in. But instead, she wandered aimlessly around the streets, with no destination in mind.

    But now? Now she found herself pinned against the wall in a popr nightclub, cornered and vulnerable? No, not vulnerable. They cannot use such words for a person like her.

    The man who pinned her against a wall had ck hair as dark as the pitch-ck skies, and his eyes. For the past few minutes, Sumire tried to determine what color his eyes were.

    A palette of brown shades appeared in her head. Beaver, beige, buff, chestnut, coyote, desert sand, or maybe even the color of earth? No, it differed from that.

    ''Chocte brown.'' Yes, it was the same colour as chocte. ''Would his lips be just as sweet as the color of his eyes?'' Sumire couldn''t help but think such crazy thoughts now they are this close to each other. She wondered what type of situation is this.

    Who is this stranger? She didn''t know him personally, but she heard rumors and saw him surrounded by girls. The moment her violet-colored eyes met his, she felt an electric shock through her body. But Sumire avoided him, and yet they still ended up like this.

    Seconds turned into minutes. Sumire didn''t even know what she was expecting from this.

    "So hey," he slurred his words. From the looks of things he was very drunk, and yet she didn''t push him away. "You''re Ibuki Sumire, right?"

    Sumire blinked when she heard those words. Huh? Why does he know her name?

    She quicklyposed herself and asked him. "I am and you areˇ­"

    "Terashima Yuhi."

    The name that left his lips was one she couldn''t forget. Memories of her childhood shed through her head. Different colored paint, bright and vibrant colors. A small studio and a thread, a single color. Abination of something new. For a moment, Sumire froze. She didn''t know what to say, ''it''s him?''

    Sumire noticed one thing. Yuhi wore a ck hoodie, and he seemed to blend in with the surroundings. ''Wearing clothes like this, normally nobody would recognize him.'' Then again, she was wearing simr clothes. She wore pure a ck leather jacket and grey trousers. Also, her gaze fell on the white material at her feet, ''and a mask.''

    But when Yuhi cornered her, he threw it away.

    He also wore a pair of ck frames across his eyes. Those aren''t sunsses. A normal pair? Is his eyesight bad?

    "I came to fetch you," Yuhi rubbed the back of his hair awkwardly. "I mean, you will be living off-campus, right?"

    Off-campus? Sumire had yet to regain control of her senses. She couldn''t process it. It''s him, it''s Yuhi. What does she do about this? She didn''t think she would encounter him so soon. Or rather, to think he was the one who those people asked. She has to talk to themter. Why did they send Yuhi of all people to fetch her?

    Then again, her agency wouldn''t be so careless asking Terashima Yuhi to pick her up. A famous figure like that getting involved with her would end up in another scandal. ''It must be Asuka.'' Out of all their mutual friends, only that girl would intervene this much.

    She took a deep breath; she needs to calm down. "I will be fine alone."

    "Why are you acting tough for? It''s stupid."

    Stupid?!! Sumire angrily turned away. She did not want to waste her time on him. Sumire quickly walked away and hastened her steps. At first, she heard him following behind her, but his footsteps quickly faded away. A deep sigh crossed her lips. ''What is she doing?'' Did she have to get mad at him?

    He only meant well. Now that Sumire thought about it, even though those girls surrounded him. He wasn''t flirting with them. It seemed like he predicted hering here before she did. Should she go back and apologize? But, Sumire recalled the way he looked at her. It would be better if she doesn''t go back.

    Her thoughts broke off when she felt a menacing presence. Sumire immediately stepped aside. But the moment she did, somebody grabbed hold of her from the back. Despite the dim lighting in the corridor, Sumire knew who they were.

    The girls from earlier who were with Yuhi. It seemed they saw him taking her away. ''What a problematic situation.'' Sumire wanted to walk away, but she couldn''t. The girls continued attacking her verbally.

    A group of girls with voluptuous figures, far different from her own. While peopleplimented her for looking mature, figure wise, Sumire knew she couldn''tpare. It made her feel bitter knowing Yuhi hung around with such people. But she quickly shook that thought out of her mind.

    "Bitch, I can''t stand you hanging out with our Yuhi-sama!" one of them eximed.

    "Yeah," the girl with curly blonde hair agreed. "Do you think you''re so great because you debuted recently?"

    The short girl at the front sniggered, "This girl is a bitch. I mean, wasn''t she dating that Mamo- whatever recently? Just because he died she is flirting?"

    At thatment, her gaze darkened. Sumire wasn''t angry before, she was calm. But now? She was angry. She felt her blood boil due to the intense anger.

    "Flirting? She''s openly seducing. What a slut. Then again, maybe that''s what that guy liked about her."

    Sumire could no longer take it, and spat on the girl. Since she was standing close to her, itnded directly on her eyes. The girl screamed. "Aaah."

    The one holding her down seemed startled, and she used that chance to break free.

    Initially, she was casually dodging, but when one of themnded their fist on her shoulders. Sumire''s lips curved into a smile, and in the next second, she was fighting back.

    Regarding stuff that people rarely believe in, Ibuki Sumire believed it easily. However, they''re also individuals who hold a belief in strange matters that she didn''t see the significance in, like the imprint on her palm.

    She heard many tales on the matter. Tales on which each color meant, but out of all those colors, she instantly realized that she had an unusual one.

    The nurses had made a big deal out of it upon discovering she and another child had it. That child was Mamoru, Tsueno Mamoru.

    "Why you, don''t think you can get away with this," one girl at the front growled as she rushed forward. Sumire quickly appeared at the girl''s side and knocked her out using her palm. The girlnded on the ground with a huge thud.

    "Do you still wish to continue?" Sumire asked. She saw the fear in their eyes, and yet they responded by charging towards her.

    What a foolish group of people. But isn''t she the same?

    When she and Mamoru noticed it, their reaction was pretty much,'' Oh it''s the same'' - then the conversation ended like that. He hadn''t been the type of person who focused on such matters, nor did she. But perhaps there was already a silent agreement between them, that even if they didn''t have the same that it wouldn''t have mattered.

    People always believe in rumors connecting them to another individual. In the end, isn''t that because ''Humans crave for love and attention?'' It was one of the few things she learned from that person in the past. How urate that statement was.

    Her gaze flickered onto the pile of bodies thaty at her feet and the surroundings. The fight ended a few seconds ago when she knocked down the leader. Uh oh, she did it again. Why does she keep causing problems like this? Is she a hopeless case after all?

    Sumire saw something from the corner of her eyes. The colour red.

    A crimson red color.

    ''Not her favorite scarlet red.'' Sumire crouched down and bent down. Her gaze darkened. She didn''t have to look at the state of her hands to know. Her hands stained with this color time repeatedly. She did it again. How many times does this make this?'' Her thoughts broke off when somebody pulled her to her feet.

    Her amethyst colored eyes met his chocte brown ones. "Can you run?"

    "I can."

    Sumire''s eyes widened when she realized he wasn''t letting go of her hand. He increased his speed and ran. So Sumire had no choice but to follow along. She couldn''t see his expression anymore, only his back and yet. ''This sight is familiar to her; this happened back then too.'' A young boy who dragged her along everywhere.

    Long before they had ever met, this destiny awaited them. They were not like ships passing in the night. It wasn''t like they didn''t understand each other. They understood each other better than anyone else, and they focused solely each on each other.

 Chapter 2 - Beautiful

    After running for a good few minutes, they eventually arrived at the back of the building. Sumire spotted arge item covered by a sheet. Yuhi let''s go of her hand and walked over to it. The absence of warmth left her feeling strange. ''Odd...'' But then again, Sumire wondered when was thest time somebody held her hand.

    Her thoughts broke off when he moved towards her. She flinched slightly, ''will he try something?'' This would be the perfect ce in a dark alleyway like area, a small space.

    Yuhi, however, shrugged his jacket off and draped it around her shoulders. "It''s still winter."

    "Thank you," Sumire muttered.

    Yuhi nodded. "I''m taking you back."

    "I''m not going with you," Sumire mumbled.

    "Suit yourself; you will get caught by the police if you stick around here."

    At thatment, Sumire bit her lip. She knew she couldn''t argue back there. She nced over at the motorbike curiously before she made her mind up. Yuhi passed her a helmet; their hands briefly brushed against one another.

    Thump, thump. She felt the sound of her heartbeat increase. It was a peculiar sensation, something familiar and yet something foreign. A sh of maroon-colored hair appeared in her head, and she shook her head. What use is there thinking about it now? Didn''t shee here to forget everything?

    Sumire immediately pulled her hand back and snatched the helmet from him.

    Yuhi sighed. "You know, I will not bite. I''m quite drunk, yes. But I won''t attack you."

    ''So he admits to being drunk at least.'' "You will not make a move on me? " Sumire said warily. "I''ll have you know. I can pack quite a punch. So if you try anything funny."

    "Gee woman, you don''t trust anyone do you?"

    At thatment, Sumire paused. Indeed she doesn''t trust anybody at all. The only person she ever trusted was that guy, and now he is no longer around. It should be fine; he isn''t a bad guy, right? Sumire hesitantly nodded and climbed on his bike.

    Yuhi was already in position, and he pointed to his waist. "Hey, grab on."

    Sumire looked away, "I will be fine."

    "You''ll fall off, don''t be stupid."

    She took a deep breath before she wrapped her arms around his waist. "Don''t try anything funny."

    "I already know what kind of reputation you have. Even I want to avoid crossing you." Yuhi said it normally, and yet Sumire sensed that he was making fun of her.

    ''It feels like he is mocking her.'' She didn''t bother replying as Yuhi started the engine, and soon they were on the road. Despite it being quitete already. Sumire noticed that so many people were on the streets. ''Indeed, this is Tokyo.'' Even though this is a time where people should be fast asleep, a time where people should be sleeping, and yet the streets are lively.

    A sea of bobbing heads, voices, groups of people everywhere she looks. Busy shops. The streets filled with multicolored lights. Her old town was in the countryside. So this was a new experience for her. ''It''s beautiful.'' The beauty of the city differs from the country.

    In the countryside the air is fresh, surrounded by bright green fields and flowers. Over here, the sky seems polluted. Tall buildings and crowded streets. Yet, something is mesmerizing about all of this.

    Her gaze fell on the man in front of her. Since they got on the road, he hadn''t said a word to her.

    She wonders what experiences he has had in a ce like this. From her memory, Terashima Yuhi was an awkward kid who was terrible at talking to others. Then again, she wasn''t any better either. This person, the experiences he has had since theyst met and the people...

    "By the way," Yuhi mumbled. "I didn''t have dinner, do you mind if we grab a bite to eat?"

    "Ah," Sumire nodded. "Sure."

    ''Dinner?'' Sumire didn''t even think of food. The moment she arrived here, she simply got off the train and wandered around. Thankfully she sent her luggage away to her amodation; otherwise, she wouldn''t have it by now.

    It didn''t take long for them to reach their destination. Yuhi immediately stopped the engine and parked his bike at the edge of a familiar building. ''Twenty four hour burger joint.'' Her sweat fell when she saw that sign.

    "I''ll get you something too, stay here."

    Sumire only nodded her head and sat down on the curb by the bike. Her gaze fell on her surroundings; in the distance, she watched the scenery. She could see the tall buildings much clearly now.

    It''s strange, but the ce is so beautiful. Sumire didn''t know what was wrong with her, but since she arrived in Tokyo, she couldn''t help but stare at everything. It''s almost like she is in a foreign country.

    ''No matter where they are, the sky will always connect us..'' Didn''t Mamoru tell her something like that? That guy told her many things, and yet... at the end of the day, he still left her, didn''t he?

    Sumire didn''t realize when Yuhi emerged from the shop entrance until he ced something on her head. Sumire looked up and saw a small package.

    "Here, you''re eating too."

    "Thank you. I will pay you back."

    "You don''t have to," Yuhi shook his head. "Sorry for getting wasted before you came."

    ''So he felt bad about that? It''s nothing he has to feel sorry for.'' Sumire didn''t say a word and opened the wrapping. She hears the sound of rustling and found him opening his food too. It was only a burger, and yet when Sumire bit into it. ''It''s so delicious.''

    Is it the food that''s delicious or, her gaze fell on the person by her side. Is it because of him? It seems like meeting him has stirred such strange feelings inside her. She wonders what all of this means.

    .....

    Iro Road High School - Tuesday 6th February 2015-

    Iro Road High school, a specialized art and music academy.

    The main reason why she entered this academy, despite the numerous art academies in the country, was for a particr person. She wanted to meet the person who did that painting.

    The national middle school artpetition, the name of the person in second ce. ''Terashima Yuhi.'' Ever since that day, their fates were already intertwined together. But she didn''t realize how much she wanted to see him until she saw him again yesterday.

    A deep sigh passed her lips as she crossed the courtyard. She was in a terrible mood, but her gaze fell on her surroundings.

    It was a lively sight, groups of students working on their pieces. Statues, paintings, drawings, even using dance to paint pictures. There was no uniform, and everybody wore their own clothes. Such bright and vibrant clothing, she suddenly felt out of ce.

    "Hey, miss," a voice from behind her said. Sumire looked towards the source of the voice and saw a man with blonde hair tied in a bun. Sumire scanned him up and down and frowned. He gave of yer like vibes. Is he trying to hit on her?

    Sumire walked away.

    "Are you the new student?"

    She froze when she heard those words and turned back. "I am."

    "Let me show you around. Or rather, I''ve been asked to show you around. Miss Ibuki Sumire, correct?"

    ''Great,'' Sumire thought. Why did they ask such a strange guy to show her around?

 Chapter 3 - Powder Blue Coloured Sky Part 1

    Her tour guide''s name was Konjo Akatsuki. From what she learned, he was quite popr. People kept calling out to him, so they stood out a lot. When she heard somebody mention ''don''t flirt with her too.'' It confirmed her suspicions about him, so she escaped.

    Sumire didn''t mean to stray away. But did they have to pick somebody so frivolous as her tour guide? Yuhi''s words from yesterday appear in her head. ''Can''t trust people, huh?'' It''s more like she reverted to how she was before she met Mamoru. Sumire didn''t realize howrge of an impact his death would have on her.

    She remembers it all too clearly, how she woke up from that incident to find out he passed away already. He passed away before she could even say anything to him. Nost words, no final goodbye, no final kiss.

    Tsueno Mamoru wasn''t her first love. No, the person she loved as a child was not him. It was somebody else. However, those feelings she chose to bury it away. Her thoughts broke off when she spotted something from the corner of her eye.

    A clock tower? Sumire looked around curiously and noticed something odd. ''The students don''t seem to approach that area.'' She didn''t know what it was, but she found herself drawn to that building. So she gradually made her way over, Sumire quickly approached the building and realized why. Broken windows and the exterior walls were pale. The door looked like it would fall apart.

    Thankfully she found a staircase at the side of the building. Though the rest of the building looked like it would fall apart at any moment, Sumire realized that the stairs were strangely clean, no spec of dust. It looked like somebody worked hard to maintain it.

    Sumire carefully made her way up the stairs. It was a long flight of stairs, but she somehow managed to climb it. She didn''t know what she was expecting to find. But Sumire wanted to get away, and she wanted a better view of the campus. Each step felt like an eternity before she finally arrived.

    The moment she did, a strong gust of wind blew. Her eyes brightened when she caught a glimpse of the scenery. ''This was a good choice, after all!'' From here, she had a clearer view of the campusˇŞthe students working on their pieces, even people leaving their ssrooms.

    It seems like she will enjoy her life here. If, if she could forget even for a single moment, it would be good for her. If she can forget the painful feelings from that day, even for a moment. Her thoughts broke off when she spotted somebody fast asleep not too far from where she was.

    Huh? She walked over, and her eyes widened when she saw who it was. Terashima Yuhi was fast asleep. Sumire started humming as she sat there beside the sleeping Terashima Yuhi. It''s not like she has anything better to do.

    Besides, isn''t he too carefree? Who falls asleep here of all ces?

    Oh, he has some paint on his hair. ''Orange..'' She extended her hand out to brush it away, but she drew back immediately when she saw his eyes open.

    "I wondered who it was, interrupting my nap. You''re already here." Yuhi mumbled.

    Sumire felt her cheeks grow hot with embarrassment. He heard her sing?

    "Hey, don''t get embarrassed about it. Aren''t you an idol?"

    "I only just started two months ago," Sumire averted her gaze. "Don''t make fun of me; I know I''m no good."

    "No good, huh, but loads of people talk about you. I think you''re quite popr already."

    "They only talk because of what happened recently," Sumire muttered.

    Of course, they would talk. A recently debuted idol and her boyfriend got into a major road ident before her second solo concert. Sumire clenched her fist.

    To her surprise, Yuhi said nothing. "You staying here?"

    "They gave me an annoying tour guide, so I wanted to escape."

    "Ah," Yuhi nodded. "They gave you Akatsuki; you know he is the student council president, right?"

    At thatment, Sumire sweat fell, "And I ran away from him? Won''t I get in trouble?"

    Yuhi shook his head, "You won''t, that guy will evenugh about it. Besides, I wanted to tell you thisst night too. But quit holding yourself back. What''s the use holding back your real ability?"

    "Aah," Sumireughed lightly. "And here I was hoping to be all mysterious about it for a while longer. When more then one person finds out, it''s no longer a secret."

    A chuckle escaped his lips, " I wonder if I should be offended or not."

    "Mm up to you."

    Even though it has been a long time since the two of themst saw one another. To think they can interact so naturally.

    Whenever they meet, it feels like they were never apart from each other at all. Still, who would have thought that she would end up seeing Yuhi so soon. This person whose bond she can never severe. Someone who she thought was a fool, and yet the person that is reflected in her eyes is still Tsueno Mamoru.

    "It''s been a while, huh?" Sumire mumbled. Yesterday she wasn''t in the mood to speak with him, so she seldom said anything. But today was different.

    Yuhi nodded. "Yeah, I didn''t think I would see you again so soon."

    So soon? So many days have passed.

    Her thoughts broke off when he reached over and interlocked a strand of her hair in his fingers. Light dusk of pink appeared on her cheeks, "What is itˇ­?" Sumire said, startled. "Why are you touching me suddenly?"

    "You had something on your face."

    Sumire moved away, "I see."

    ''How strange.'' Didn''t he touch her far too easily? Then again, she heard the rumors about him. People call him a yer, so he must have done something to earn that reputation. Sumire, however, wasn''t going to judge him for that. She knew how he was like when they were children.

    For her, that''s the real Terashima Yuhi. No matter what anybody says.

    Then again, she wonders if Yuhi recalls the first time they met. Since it''s him, he most likely forgot it already. That snowy concert five years back. ''Would that be the first time they met?'' She remembered briefly crossing paths with him when they were younger. But, then again she forgot about it until much recently too.

    That snowy concert five years back. Terashima Yuhi''s first debut solo live.

 Chapter 4 - Powder Blue Coloured Sky Part 2

    A concert in the snow, most people would cancel that concert. Indeed his organizers said the same thing. However, he pushed for it. He even went so far as to put a dome shelter with heating around the stage seats. When Sumire saw this, she wondered why he didn''t do it around the stage area too. Or rather shouldn''t that be the first thing he thought of? But, he didn''t do that.

    For a while, even though he gained poprity and momentum, Yuhi couldn''t just use that much budget in one go. It would trouble thepany. They would lose more than gain, so Yuhi paid for the domes and heating with his own money.

    ''What a kind person.'' Or maybe he is just foolishly honest? When she met Terashima Yuhi then, she forgot what happened when they were kids. They only briefly spoke then, so she couldn''t remember. It was a fleeting encounter. Yet Sumire remembered it quite well.

    He performed a fifty song setlist in the harsh freezing winter and didn''t falter once. When she saw him like that, she wanted to do something. So she slipped out of the protective area and stood aside. The moment she did, Sumire understood just exactly what conditions he was singing in. It was an unusually cold winter, and there he was singing without stage lights.

    His face looked so beautiful in the side, like a dream in the snow. If she identally touched it, it''ll break and disappear. So fragile, and yet so very beautiful. Sumire couldn''t forget the emotions she felt that day.

    After the concert, the harsh snow meltedpletely, and the blizzard stopped. It was like it had never snowed even though the weather had been bad for days. It was during that night, under a full winter moon, that was the night she first met. Her second encounter with Terashima Yuhi.

    She was freezing after the stunt she pulled and went to a nearby karaoke ce to warm up. After hearing such an amazing live, she sang the setlist. He entered her room and told her, ''Your singing isn''t bad'' and started to sing.'' That night when she was thirteen, Sumire remembered it clearly. Ever since then, she felt her emotions towards change.

    The next time she encountered Terashima Yuhi was the middle school artpetition when she was fourteen though they didn''t get to know each other untilter that year.

    Now seventeen years old, here they are. Her gaze flickered towards Yuhi. The two of them stood so close together that their shoulders touched. Yuhi didn''t seem to notice this, or maybe he did. One thing was for sure, though, ''he doesn''t mind being so close to her.''

    "Just now, you seem startled when I heard you sing," Yuhimented.

    "Ah, that''s because I haven''t sung in front of anyone in so long." Sumire murmured. After the ident, Sumire no longer wanted to sing in front of other people. She felt traumatized.

    "Is that all right with you?"

    "I used to think so too. But, recently, I have changed my mind." Sumire said. "I''m sure the others told you what happened already."

    "Yeah."

    "I was so scared that I would die there without being able to do anything. If Asuka heard me, she would probablyment that I''m contradicting myself. However, recently my opinions have changed, and for the first time, I felt so scared," she paused. "I was frightened that I would die without being able to change anything."

    If only she could carve her existence somehow.

    "That''s impossible," Yuhi said.

    That''s right...it probably was. Even though she was a strong contender in the idol industry, unlike the others, it still wasn''t enough. Even Yuhi thinks so; maybe it would be better if she gave up. What use is there continuing this useless charade?

    "That''s impossible because you''re still hesitating."

    Her eyes widened when she heard this. Eh? Sumire looked over at him; he wore a troubled expression on his face.

    "If you want to do something like that...Then you should throw away your hesitations."

    He picked up something on the ground. ''A paper airne?'' He throws the airne, and she watched as it flew off into the distance. There was something mysterious about the sight. His words and appearance don''t match at all.

    Terashima Yuhi looks like a scary guy, but his words and his actions are so very gentle. She wants to know, after all. What kind of paintings does he paint now?

    She walked over to him, hoping to ask this question. But when Sumire got closer, she saw a rosy red color on his cheeks. ''He was embarrassed?'' Geez, even though he acted all high and mighty there. Truly, what a strange person. But she is one to talk, isn''t she?

    Sumire chuckled, "You''re mean, Yuhi."

    "So, I hear."

    "I guess I want everyone to convey it, after all. I want to tell everyone, so will you watch me paint?"

    "Go ahead."

    Sumire blinked when she heard his straight forward reply. Usually people would refuse such a crazy-sounding suggestion.

    "By the way, like a diligent student. I carry my art supplies with me. Knock yourself out," he pointed to the right where she found him sleeping.

    She nced over and spotted the scattered art supplies on the ground. ''Was he painting up here?'' Sumire tried to look around for something, but Yuhi shook his head.

    "Forget my work for now. Isn''t there something you want to convey to people?"

    Her haze softened, ''truly this person understands her far better than she understands herself.'' If it''s him, it''s okay, right? It''s okay to sing in front of him. Sumire took a deep breath, "I''m in love with two things, these two things are the only way for me to convey my feelings. Hey, can I sing in front of you?"

    Is it okay to sing again? Sumire regretted the ident so much. It was her fault, insisting Mamoru drove her to the concert. Initially, they were supposed to go their separately. But instead, they went together.

    Yuhi ced his hands on her shoulders and gave them a gentle squeeze. "In front of me, you can do whatever you want. I won''t judge you. I will listen. So sing, Sumire."

    Sumire felt the tears well up in her eyes. ''Coming to Tokyo was the right decision, after all.'' She doesn''t know how long she held back these tears, but now, now she can cry freely. After crying for a few minutes, she took a deep breath and started to sing.

    "Tell me about the dream you had yesterday and the story of the neighbor''s dog

    Teach me about the world you see that I don''t know

    Even though I''d like you see you now, after just a little longer,

    I want to close my eyes and hear the voice of the person I love but can''t see...." Sumire sang.

    ....

    One hourter - Iroroad High school, main building -

    After she rushed off like that, Sumire awkwardly had to return to the teacher''s lounge. Thankfully they didn''t me her. But, her gaze fell on the sheets of paper in front of her face. It seems like she has to choose, after all.

    She entered here as a schrship student, so the school would pay her school fees. However, she received two schrships, one for the art side of the academy and one for the music.

    It''s up to her to decide. This decision would affect the next two years of her life here. Sumire took a deep breath and recalled what happened in the rooftop with Yuhi. ''But, she''s already decided, hasn''t she?''

    Sumire reached out for the purple file on the right and extended it towards the teacher. "This one, please."

    "Are you certain?" the old man seemed very surprised.

    For the first time since she came here, a bright smile, not a light one, appeared on her face. "Yes, I''m sure."

 Chapter 5 - The Same Colour

    Two hourster - ss A1

    A certain ck hair boy lets out a massive sigh. His gazends on the white bandages wrapped around his left arm. Guess he shouldn''t have charged in when he still has a broken arm from what happened that time before. Stupid Akatsuki, it was entirely his fault.

    When he fell off thedder when he fetched those supplies, Yuhi didn''t regret it. He intended to show the materials to Sumire and wanted her opinion on it. So even though it was dangerous to get the supplies, he agreed.

    He didn''t think about it rationally at all. Come to think of it, the old man said it too.

    ''People''s thoughts, wishes, hopes, and desires... We live in a time where many people govern our decisions and control our way of thinking. But, we still feel other emotions. People lie; they steal and try to harm others. If that''s not irrational, then what is it?

    Everything you have learned is based on theories and logic. Soon you will probablye to realize how pointless they are in the world we live in.''

    Irrationality and logic.

    Either way, no matter what, it seems like this world we live in really isplex. Ibuki Sumire taught him that too.

    Only two-and-a-half hours had passed since he wasst on the rooftop with her. Yuhi couldn''t hide his concern for her. He was anxious. Would she be okay? She was crying.. Yuhi felt very awkward when he saw the girl cry. He didn''t know what to do. He was not good atforting girls.

    After the Principal called, Akatsuki headed over. The Principal asked to see himter and seriously reprimanded him on the matter. It seemed like they caught word about Sumire and him being in the bar.

    Thankfully, Yuhi convinced them not to blow up the matter.

    Since then, he couldn''t speak to her. Yuhi leaned back in his chair; he agreed to it, didn''t he? He decided to be her partner again. In Iro Road high school, the second-year students have to pair up for the final assessment at the end of the school year.

    He wonders if it was okay. Okay, for him to say it like that. Besides, it''s not decided whether she is joining the art or music side. He can still be her ''partner'' if she chooses music. They can coborate.

    Yuhi sighed, ''he can''t stop thinking of her. It''s driving him crazy.'' There is one thing that bothers him. Ibuki Sumire had a fiance before she lost her parents because of an ident when she was twelve years old. That fianc¨¦ recently returned from abroad. If he finds out Sumire is alive, won''t hee for her?

    If that happens, he can no longer see her. Yuhi refrained from meeting her for so long for a reason. When she dated Tsueno Mamoru, Yuhi respected her wishes. ''He came toote.'' Just when he thought of confessing, she already started to date that guy.

    Say sensei, is this the change he spoke about? A drastic change that will impact his life, that change is Ibuki Sumire.

    If so, then he wonders if it''s okay for him to....his thoughts broke of when he heard the chair beside him slide. Oh, right, this must be the new transfer student. The ck-haired boy turned in the direction on his left, only to spot a girl with brown hair and violet colored eyes.

    Huh? Yuhi knew who it was, of course.

    She must have realized too since her violet orbs widened, and she stepped back a bit.

    "W--hat the...Yuhi?" Sumire said, startled.

    Yuhi stood up, his eyes widened. He was shocked. "Sumire?" It was indeed Ibuki Sumire, but Yuhi didn''t know why she was here.

    His gaze flickered onto the purple folder in her hands. It was the same file they gave to the second-year art students. This folder acted as a guide, mini portfolio to put your sketches and small pieces in.

    So she chose the art side? His gaze softened. For a while, her descision worried him, but it seems like he can see her works again.

    Sumireughed, "Aha. I can''t believe this; we ended up in the same ss?"

    "Yeah," he mumbled. "There aren''t many sses anyway, but still..."

    ''It''s still a strange coincidence.'' Did the Principal interfere? What''s more, "Your seat..."

    "Mmm, I''m next to you."

    The same ss and same seat, this is strange. After that stunt, he pulledst night. Yuhi thought they would separate him from Sumire. But it seems like that isn''t the case here. How does he bring up the partner thing? Sumire sat down, so he also returned to her seat. However, after a few minutes, she suddenly moved her desk, so it joined his.

    Yuhi raised his eyebrow, "What do you want?"

    "I joined in the middle of ss. I don''t know what we''re doing." Sumire admitted. "Show me."

    Yuhi awkwardly lifts his sketch. It was a simple drawing of a bird, but he noticed how she was looking at it carefully. Isn''t she way too close? He didn''t know what it was. But he felt his heart beating loudly. Yuhi tried to edge his seat closer to the window, but he still got a glimpse of reflection from the window ss.

    Large amethyst colored eyes, fair skin, beautiful chocte brown colored hair. ''The same color as his eyes.'' Yuhi noticed it immediately; it was the same as his. He awkwardly ran his hands through his hair.

    "Do you like it that much? It''s only a sketch."

    "I love it!" Sumire eximed.

    Yuhi couldn''t miss how her eyes brightened when she said those words. But, ''I love?'' This girl should know better than to say such words with that straight forward attitude of hers. That caught him off guard.

    "You probably shouldn''t say I love so easily," Yuhi mumbled as he averted his gaze from her.

    "What do you mean?"

    Yuhi did not bother exining and turned to the window. It seems his school life won''t be peaceful anymore.

 Chapter 6 - Canary Yellow

    30 minutester - Iro Road Main courtyard -

    Yuhi didn''t know what possessed their teacher to let them draw outdoors as the next task. ''It''s winter, and 5ˇăc...'' Then again, maybe it was Sumire''s fault. The way she kept looking out of the window and drawing everything she saw outside. She wanted to go out.

    In the end, the two of them found a quiet corner to work. Yuhi nced around and was relieved nobody else chose this spot. He is still ufortable drawing in front of other people. That''s why he sat in thest row by himself. With Sumire''s personality, he thought she would sit at the front. The teacher does not fuss about seating arrangements.

    ''Drawing in the outdoors is good.''

    Even with limited tools like this, he wants to create something grand. Yuhi shook his head, ''just focus on the sketch.'' Besides, he will have plenty of chances to show Sumire. He doesn''t understand why he wants to show her his work so badly.

    "Your so skilled, Yuhi. It looks like a photo."

    "Isn''t this norm--" Yuhi nced over at her drawing. "Do you want my honest opinion?"

    Sumire sighed. "Don''t bother, I already know. Ick detail. When ites to painting, you can''t tell. But, normal sketches?"

    His lips curve to a smile. "Well, it isn''t that bad. But it could use some work. Give me that for a second."

    Sumire passed him her drawing without hesitation.

    This girl doesn''t have any fear, does she? Yuhi reced his drawing with Sumire''s and started to sketch over it. "You know, I will tell you this in advance. But you shouldn''t give your drawing so easily."

    "Howe?"

    "People here get jealous." Yuhi paused when he saw her expression. He swiftly changed the topic. "Well, I have been doing this since I was small. The old geezer that took me in was also an artist. When I saw him draw so much, I drew too. That''s the reason I started drawing; that''s why I exploded too."

    Sumire nodded, "It seems like you were surrounded by art since you were younger. That must be nice. I didn''t have such a luxury."

    That''s right, Sumire lost her parents at a young age. If she didn''t mention it, Yuhi would have forgotten about it. Sumire is so cheerful and honest. Nobody would think she had a rough childhood. Most people who lose their parents when they are younger would have a closed personality. But Sumire is so bright, like the sun.

    Despite the uselessness of that old man, he was good at drawing. Yuhi admits that he learned a lot from him.

    "It is much better to be free and to draw anything you want."

    Yuhi nced over at the brte and saw an expression that he never saw before. It''s different, apletely different look.

    ''How strange, even now, he still finds many sides of her.'' Then again, if Sumire knew how long he watched over her after discovering her identity... Would it creep her out?

    Sumire suddenly stood up.

    "Huh? Where are you going?"

    "Don''t you think drawing on this small sheet of paper is too boring?"

    His eyes widened when he hears her words. ''Well, he thought the same.'' It seems like their thoughts are in sync, after all.

    "So, what do you suggest?"

    "Hey, can I borrow some paint?" Sumire asked.

    Yuhi nodded and pointed to his bag. Sumire walked over and took out a rectangr box. She picked up some tubes before walking back over to him. She removed her drawing from his pad and ced it down on the ground.

    Her next action surprised him. Then again, she didn''t take any brushes from his bag. So when she squirted the paint clumsily, Yuhi chuckled. ''What is she doing?''

    Sumire heard himugh and pouted. "Don''tugh! This will be amazing."

    Amazing, huh? This girl is confident. People call him a harsh critic for a reason. Any normal person would run away. But here she is challenging him. He watched her silently for a few minutes and eventually she eventually finished.

    His eyes widened when he saw the picture. It was the same bird drawing as his thatcked detail but it looked realistic now. A mixture of different colors but what stood out to him was yellow. Canary yellow. Why did she choose this color?

    "See, it''s flying." Sumire beamed.

    Flying? He looked at the drawing again, indeed to confirm her words. The yellow stood out among the other colors since it was the color she used for the bird. An unusual colour to use but canary birds are yellow. When one thinks of the word canary they would think trapped. To think she used such a bright shade of yellow.

    She is out of his reach. Yuhi knew that from the very start. But when she does things like this, it reinforces that opinion.

    "Being able to draw anything she wants. That''s her talent. The one who released me from my prison and allowed me to be free was her." Yuhi mumbled.

    He was a trapped bird in a cage. But after he met Ibuki Sumire, all of that changed. This girl probably has no idea that he remembers every encounter they''ve had. That memory, when they were thirteen years old, however, was the most memorable. To think a yearter, he would lose to her. Yuhi already thought her voice was special. To think she would beat him in the art department too.

    ''I''m alone, and that''s why my paintings are empty.''

    Her words from a year back echoed in his head.

    Though he can''t refute her words about being alone, however, he can argue against thement about her paintings. From the very start, Sumire has always brought her drawings to life. Whenever she paints, she shines brightly. For sure, even if he isn''t beside her, she can easily convey those feelings. That''s why it was easy for him to leave her in the hands of another person.

    Yuhi walked over to her.

    "Hey Yuhi, I also want to be a painter."

    His eyes widened even more; this reaction didn''t go un-noticed. The girl''s cheeks turned red; she was embarrassed.

    "Ah! I know I will never be as good as you. I''m not talking about something big. But one day, I want to draw something that makes people happy."

    She can already do that. Yuhi nced down at the picture. "Don''t submit this."

    "Eh?" Sumire said, puzzled.

    "Could I keep it?"

    Sumire blinked, but nodded. "I don''t mind, uh, you like it?" she seemed puzzled by his actions.

    Yuhi nodded. "Yeah."

    He likes it a lot. It''s a simple picture; he knows she can do better than this. But this is her first work here. It''s not like him to get so sentimental. However, he nced over at the girl looking at him curiously. ''He wants to get closer to her.'' Yuhi doesn''t understand these feelings very well.

    But, he wants to know more about her.

    Sumire''s smile brightened as she passed him the picture. "Thank you, Yuhi."

    "Thank you?" Yuhi repeated.

    "Mmm, ever since I came here yesterday. You''ve been very kind to me. I was worried abouting here alone. But I think I will be fine if I''m with you."

    Was she worried? Even though she was the one who came here by herself. So she also had her doubts and hesitations. Of course, she would. Sumire is still a seventeen-year-old girl. Yuhi reached over and hesitantly wrapped his arms around her.

    "Yuhi?" Sumire mumbled confused.

    He wants to protect her.

 Chapter 7 - Silent Kiss

    Yuhi tightened his hold. "Sumire, listen to me," he said seriously. Even if he doesn''t confess, Yuhi wants her to understand his feelings.

    At thatment, Sumire pulled away from him as he expected. She didn''t reply but hurriedly grabbed hold of her bag. Yuhi sighed when he saw how frantic she was. He walked over to her and grabbed her hand. "Listen to me."

    "I don''t want to. Yuhi you, you said you wouldn''t mention it anymore.." Sumire mumbled.

    ''That''s what he thought.'' He wouldn''t mention what happened thest time they met a year back. However, just now, he realized his feelings for her again. He wants to see her smile; he wants to get closer to her.

    "You''re a pervert."

    "Call it whatever you want." He walked towards her, and she took a few steps back until he had her backed against the wall.

    Momentster, Yuhi closed the distance between them and drew their bodies closer. His forehead touched hers. The only reason he wasn''t kissing her yet was because of her expression. "I have done nothing yet."

    "Yet," Sumire repeated. She looked down at the ground. "I thought you would have a girlfriend by now."

    "I had one, but I broke up with her," Yuhi admitted. "She cheated on me."

    "I see."

    "Did you want to confirm that before I kissed you?"

    Sumire kept looking away. "I won''t let you kiss me."

    "Is that so? But can you escape?" Yuhi questioned. His hands wrapped around her waist, one of them slid down. His fingers curled against her shirt. He brought his lips to her ear and licked it.

    Sumire shuddered. "Yuhi.."

    "I let you go once because of Tsueno Mamoru. But you came here willingly to me."

    "I didn''te here for you," Sumire mumbled. "It was a coincidence."

    "You do realize that your seventeen now, right? You shouldn''t lie."

    "What does age have to do with lying. Geez." Sumire trailed off. "What is it with you and pushing me against walls?"

    "It''s easy to corner you this way."

    Sumire hesitantly yed with the hem of his shirt. "I think I should tell you in advance. I''m not ready for a rtionship now."

    "That''s fine. I can wait for you."

    Her cheeks reddened. "Do you really like me? I find it hard to believe."

    It isn''t like; he loved her from the very first time he met her. Sure that snowy incident all those years back confirmed his feelings for her. However, during their first brief encounter, he already liked her.

    "Can we make this work?" Yuhi asked. "I know you just got here, and honestly, I don''t know what I''m doing."

    "You don''t know?"

    Yuhiughed. "Yeah, I don''t know. But I won''t let you go until I get a kiss."

    Sumire rolled her eyes and sighed. "Even if you kiss me, it won''t mean anything."

    This girl is so stubborn, but then again, he understands what she is trying to say. Currently, IbukiSumire is a shell of her former self. Though she may smile around him, Yuhi realized how difficult things are for her now.

    It''s hard to hold back when she makes those cute expressions in front of him. However, if he pushes her too much, she may end up hating him.

    Yuhi didn''t want to risk it; he finally got her here. If she runs away from him, it will seriously damage his self-esteem. Yuhi debated about it for a few minutes before he closed the distance between them. He bent down and covered her mouth in his. It was surprisingly easy for him to open her mouth. ''Maybe she changed her mind.''

    He kissed many girls before, and he considers himself to be quite experienced. But even then, Yuhi never felt like this before.

    The kiss felt great, but something was wrong. Yuhi opened his eyes and saw it. A strange look on Sumire''s face. Her eyes were hollow and empty. Her entire face seemed lighter than earlier, pale like a ghost. ''She looks like a puppet.'' Sumire didn''t even react when he pulled away. She remained still. Right now, what is she looking at? Right now, who can she see?

    He was furious. Yuhi knew it was stupid to feel such things. Sumire is hurt; she must be in a lot of pain right now. Yuhi hesitated, but he resumed his kiss. He quickly pried her mouth open again and stuck his tongue inside.

    His tongue teased hers; his hand gripped against her shirt, which he lifted slightly. The girl''s skin was smooth as he expected, and he felt heat course through his veins. He couldn''t forget how he kissed her a year ago. A kiss that went slightly overboard that ended up with her pping him.

    Ibuki Sumire always had a way to make his desires go crazy. To think their simple interaction since yesterday would cause him to want her so much.

    He always thought of her as a beautiful girl. But now, after kissing her for a good few minutes, she looked even more exceptional. With her ruffled hair, traces of saliva from their kiss dawned on her lips. ''Not to mention..'' A beautiful shade of red on her cheeks.

    Yet something bothered him. Sumire''s eyes still seemed dead to him.

    Yuhi chuckled. "What happened to stayingposed?"

    He was teasing her, of course. Yuhi felt her trembling the entire time he kissed her. He removed his hands from her shirt and fixed her clothes up. "I will leave it at this for now. If I scared you, I''m sorry." Yuhi apologized. "But, I want you to understand what my intentions are from now on."

    He wants her to understand this.

    "Your intentions?" Sumire questioned.

    She still seemed lifeless, asking this question. Her violet-colored eyes bright as a jewel looked directly at him. But something was missing.

    "I will pursue you." Yuhi dered. It felt stupid now that he said it out loud.

    Pursue? Does he have to say that openly?

    Then again, he doesn''t understand the current situation very well. Yuhi awkwardly ran his hands through his hair. He felt sweaty after that kiss they shared a few minutes ago. But Yuhi knew better than to dwell on it. The girl didn''t reply to him, and the atmosphere around them was heavy now. He just went ahead and made it awkward for her.

    Yuhi took a deep breath and extended his hand out towards her. "Let''s just go, okay, Sumire?"

    "Okay," Sumire mumbled.

    The girl quietly followed behind him. Yuhi stole a few nces and sighed. ''Maybe he overdid it.'' She may have trembled. But her reaction as a whole frightened him. Right now, anyone can do anything to her, and she would still react this way.

    After walking for a few minutes, Sumire suddenly tugged on the edge of his clothing. Yuhi nced back at her, and the second he did, he felt her lips brush against his cheeks. It was a sweet and light kiss, but it was still a kiss. Yuhi immediately froze.

    ''What did she just do there?'' For a moment, his brain couldn''t process what happened just now. Sumire pulled away from him.

    "Yuhi, can you please give me some time?" Sumire mumbled.

    Time? Yuhi was still having a hard time processing what happened. So her words did not make any sense to him.

    "I need to think a lot of things through." Her voice sounded so desperate and her gaze. ''She looks so lonely.'' It pained Yuhi to see her this way.

    The death of her most crucial person destroyed her. He shouldn''t have kissed her. What was he thinking?

    Sumire buried her face in his back. "I''m very sorry. I don''t know what''s wrong with me. Yuhi, you kissed me. But to me, it''s all the same. I felt nothing."

    So he didn''t imagine things there. Yuhi sighed. He wanted to tell her he didn''t mind. But he couldn''t do it. He didn''t say a word and watched as she pulled away from him. A nk expression, soulless eyes. ''Tsueno Mamoru, this girl can''t live without you.''

 Chapter 8 - Nothing Has Changed

    Iro Road High School ss 1-A - 3:50 pm

    They stayed out far too long, so the teacher told them to stay behind and clean up. Yuhi sighed when he put thest canvas away. ''Todou-sensei doesn''t hold back, does he?'' Then again, they did stay out for long. He reentered the room and discovered something. Sumire was fast asleep on the table. He nced over and noticed the window was slightly open.

    ''Geez, this clumsy woman.'' He walked over to her and draped his jacket around her. The moment he got closer, though, he noticed small droplets of tears against her eyes.

    "Mamoru." She mumbled.

    "...."

    It''s not like he didn''t know. Ibuki Sumire is still in love with Tsueno Mamoru. But, he supposes hearing it directly from her like this is more painful than he thought.

    Yuhi often regretted not asking for his memories to be erased too. Especially on days like this, where he ends up much closer to her, then he should have. All the paines crashing down on him. A curse to remind of what has already longed passed between the two.

    A long time ago, yes, he met her. He knew about her for the longest time. Back when he was still in the dojo, he already met her. But it''s normal she already forgot what happened then. It surprised Yuhi when she said it to him, '' I knew you once before, didn''t I?'' He couldn''t contain his excitement and said yes.

    Nothing has changed between them. They did not meet in so long, but his rtionship with the woman called Ibuki Sumire hasn''t changed at all. Her clumsiness is still the same.

    Not much has changed, except well, the important things. But everything minor remains unchanged - the way Sumireughs, how she fiddles with her fingers when she gets nervous.

    Whenever she blushes, her entire face would heat up and turn several shades of red. How, whenever he gets close to her, Yuhi can hear her heartbeat. Whenever he identally made contact with her hands, she wouldugh nervously and look away.

    But everything important has changed - she still calls him Yuhi, but now she is cautious. Everything between them has changed. Yuhi can''t stand it, but he can''t escape.

    Although he epted the fact that some strange fate connected, he didn''t expect it to turn out this way. He nced back at the room where he could make out Sumire, still fast asleep.

    He ced his hand on his eyes, covering his face, blocking his eyesight. His cheeks were still flustered. Crap, Sumire went ahead and did it even though it was taking him everything not to do anything to her. The fact that she goes ahead and caves based on vague remembering and feelings isn''t fair at all.

    Tsuneo, how on earth did he date this woman? She is so reckless.

    ''You''re in love with me, aren''t you so why don''t you just say it?''

    If she says it so directly like that, how can he deny it? He isn''t good at love; even now, he still doesn''t understand it well. What is the difference between love and partners? But whenever he''s with her, there is a strange attraction, a peculiar pull that he can''t seem to escape. He can''t escape her.

    Yuhi recalled a brief conversation he had with herst year.

    ''Yeah. Switching it to the point of reincarnation. No matter how many times the soul goes through that cycle of rebirth. There will always be traits that remain the same. Well, it''s not usually noticeable. But it''s obvious in you .''

    Those traits remain the same, huh?

    It seems like things will never change. Yuhi was unusual, and unlike most people, he could remember his past life memories clearly, which is why he was finding this whole thing to be ironic.

    After all, it was the same back then too, their fates crossed closely then too. In the end, it''s still like that. Even if he doesn''t understand love, what he feels towards her is different then the others.

    His thoughts broke when he someone wave a drink in his face.

    A man with short blue hair wearing a whiteb coat. Nakara Shichiro, one of the youngest teachers in this school. Twenty years old, a young genius who was epted into an American university at the age of ten.

    "Nakara."

    "So did she remember?" he asked, casually leaning against the wall beside him. So it really was a set up like he was thinking.

    Yuhi had heard about the physics teachers'' connections with the girl - directly from the girl herself. He has yet to see them interact, though. Nakura is testing it, whether or not it''s possible to get back something that was supposed to be gone.

    Even if he doesn''t admit it directly, he does want her to remember, huh?

    "A little." His exnation was vague, but Yuhi blushes when he recalled what happened earlier. Was it just him? Or when he kissed her, there was a moment where she kissed him back?

    "If I weren''t a teacher, I would hit you." Shichiro seemed frustrated.

    Yuhiughs. "Yeah, maybe I do deserve to get hit."

    It isn''t fair, after all. It isn''t fair on all the guys who''s been with her this entire time. He was the one who vanished from her life and just conveniently reappeared in front of her again. It isn''t right. But, for now, none of those other guys are here.

    "If she were to tell you she loves you. What would you do?"

    He shuts his eyes and opened them again. "There is no way that would happen."

    After all, just now, he saw her expression. Sumire was horrified; she was confused and puzzled at his actions how she seemed to be disgusted by what she did.

    She won''t fall in love with him, because she is still in love with Tsueno. Tsueno Mamoru is still the only one for Sumire. Even if he is no longer here, her heart still calls for him.

 Chapter 9 - That Important

    Rose Apartment - Tokyo 2015

    Yuhi didn''t know how he could carry her back home. He would have taken his bike, but he parked it a bit too far from the school. He does this, so the teachers don''t catch him out. His entire brain felt fogged due to theck of rest, and his steps weakened by the minute. However, he wanted her somewhere safe.

    He somehow entered the pin code to her apartment despite carrying her. Don''t ask him why he knows the code; he needed to get her inside. If she is inside, then she is safe. Sumire is that important to him; everything else paled inparison.

    When they entered the apartment, he noticed only a dim light was on in the corridor. It gave off a cold feeling. He fumbled around and switched on the lights.

    But that didn''t make any difference. Pitch ck walls, narrow grey stripes from the ground to the top to the ck wall. in oak flooring and the lights were pale too.

    ''She''s living in a ce like this?'' Even though only a day has passed, Yuhi found it hard to believe. Still, he managed to get inside with her key, so this must be it. Yuhi settled her down on the couch. He would have brought her to her bedroom. However, Yuhi wanted to cook a meal for her.

    He has a feeling that her room is the same way. How could she stay in such an ufortable ce? Maybe he should convince her to go to the dorms. Yuhi walked over to the kitchen area and noticed how clean it was. ''Did she not eat breakfast...?'' He nced back at the girl and sighed.

    It seems like he has to take care of her. Right now, she is hopeless alone.

    Once he found the cooking equipment, he opened the fridge. It was surprisingly full. If she has food, she should eat it. He picked up some ingredients and brought it over to the counter.

    To measure a person''s worth, you must do more than push them. The real way to test their worth is to give them power. When they gain the freedom to act outside the boundaries ofw and ethics, it bes easier to see their souls. When the weak be strong.

    Terashima Yuhi, he was raised without ever knowing who his parents were. If he had them, he certainly wouldn''t know anything about whether or not they were alive or cared about him or not. Throughout most of his life, he was alone.

    He had to do everything by himself. Whenever he tried to reach out for the things that most people took for granted, people treated him as this savage beast. Somebody told him that no matter how hard he tried, nothing would change. His status in society was determined already.

    A monster, a beast. A tool he had heard it all before, at a very young age, he was told by the person who took care of himˇŞa dojo teacher who found him abandoned in the middle of the forest.

    That teacher told him,'' You are a person who is different than that of a regr person. Your actions and words will influence a great number of people in the future. Your words alone are like ''Gods.''

    Back then, Yuhi didn''t understand what those words meant. However, once his sensei passed away, Yuhi left the dojo. He was faced with the rest of the world. He understood it. The second he stepped foot into society, it became apparent.

    His thoughts broke off when he felt a pair of arms wrap around his waist. For a moment, Yuhi is startled.

    "Yuhi," Sumire mumbled.

    "You alright?" Yuhi asked. "You have a fever. I think you should go back to sleep." Or rather, he wanted her to quickly get away from him. He does not want to misunderstand her intentions.

    "I feel bad." She admitted. "But I wanted to ask why you came here?"

    "Someone has to look after you."

    "I''m not a child," Sumire argued.

    Yuhi sighed. "What use is there acting stubborn? Go, rest."

    The reason he sent her away was because he didn''t want to get close to her. If he is close to her again, who knows what he will do?

    Sumire buried her face in his back. "You''re so cold, Yuhi. Yet you''re here; your right here." Sumire mumbled.

    Yuhi bit his lip when he hears her pained words. He put the fire on the stove down and turned around. He scooped the girl up and carried her back to the living room. "Do you want to move to the dorms instead?" Yuhi asked.

    "Dorms?"

    "Yeah, won''t you be lonely out here?"

    "It''s okay, I''m fine." Sumire quickly interjected.

    Fine? How can she be fine in a ce like this? Yuhi would scold her, but the girl already looked so fragile and weak. Yet he couldn''t forget her smile when she was painting earlier. As he thought, he wants the best for her even if she doesn''t end up choosing him.

    Yuhi brushed his fingers across her forehead. The heat from her forehead transmitted from her skin to his palm. "You''re still feverish, after all. Can you go to your room and get changed?"

    "Okay." Sumire agreed. Yuhi settled her down and watched as she weakly walked over to the staircase.

    ''Will she be okay?'' He shook his head and turned to the food he was preparing for her.

    ...

    After he made her meal, Yuhi made his way to her room. It was easy to navigate since the girl left the door to her room open. He carefully pushed the tray into her room. Sumire has all the kitchen supplies and even food. But why did she not eat? Yuhi did not understand that logic at all.

    Yuhi searched the room for the girl. He found her on the ground, with ice packs all over her body. For a moment, he did not know what to do until he saw her pained face. He put the trolley of food aside and rushed over to her.

    Yuhi removed the ice packs from her cheeks, "What are you doing, you, stupid girl? You gave me a shock. No matter what, you can''t paste too many ice packs on." He briefly scanned the room, and his gaze darkened.

    It was like he thought. This room is lifeless and dull, or rather is this ce a room? No signs of life at all. She may have just moved in, but it''s frightening how cold this ce is.

    "B-but I''m feeling so hot. One isn''t enough." She edged closer to him. "Yuhi, is that really you?"

    "Yes."

    "Why are you here?" she trails of. "Or maybe I''m dreaming? Or maybe it''s the fever that''s making me feel weird."

    Yuhi''s eyes widened when he heard those words. Damn, how many times will this girl catch him of guard? Is she doing this deliberately? Isn''t she admitting that she dreams about him? He hesitantly ced a soft kiss on her forehead.

    "Yeah, it''s me. Sorry for kissing you."

    Sumire doesn''t respond to that and wrapped her arms around him. Sheˇ­

    "I was so lonely, so very lonely. I didn''t have anyone. I wanted to see you, but it felt wrong."

 Chapter 10 - Can I Rely On You?

    Lonely? Yuhi clenched his fist. If she called him after what happened with Mamoru, he would have dropped everything and gone to her. But Sumire probably didn''t even think to call him. Did she want to meet him? Why didn''t she then? What stopped her from booking a ticket to Tokyo to see him? It isn''t that far away, so she can''t use that as an excuse.

    Yuhi wrapped his arms around her. "Yeah, it''s alright now. You have me here."

    He is no good atforting girls. But with her, he wants to make an effort.

    Damm. He is the one with the problem here, what''s with these clothes she''s wearing? Although people know her for being a cool-sexy type idol, he didn''t think that her undergarments would be the same. The brte wore a dark grat camisole with lighter grayce material over the chest and lining the straps and bottom.

    Dammmn, if this continues, he will assault her in no time. Her clothes didn''t use to be like this. She wore conservative clothes.

    Bute to think of it since he got back, whenever they meet she alwayses back from workˇ­so he hasn''t seen her home clothing up until now.

    There really is something wrong with this situation.

    "You''re here, Yuhi." she murmurs softly.

    She is hugging him far too tightly. She''s so close to him; it should be alright for him to take the initiative, shouldn''t it? She''s the one who''s making him lose control like this...

    He has to calm down. Since she came here, such crazy thoughts have entered his head. But she is so close. What is with these thoughts? He took a deep breath and carried her back to the bed. He tucked the nket around her.

    "I made you some rice porridge. It''s still hot, so wait until it cools down."

    "I understand."

    Yuhi awkwardly ran his hands through his hair. "Can I use your shower?"

    Sumire nodded and extended her hand out. "Can you wait until I''ve eaten and gone to sleep?"

    ''Is she scared being alone after all?'' Yuhi thought. It was hard to tell with the nk look on her face.

    "Yuhi, I feel boiling."

    "You have a fever." Yuhi paused when he nced over at her. The girl''s entire body was flushed red. He brushed his hands across her face. "Do you want medicine?"

    Usually, one shouldn''t take fever medication without eating. But if it''s that tablet, she ought to be okay. Yuhi nced over at Sumire, who opened her mouth.

    Yuhi tosses the packet of medicines to the brte. "Look here, take them yourself."

    "No! To my mouth! Feed it to me."

    His eyes twitched in annoyance at her childish actions. What is she, five years old?

    "Are you serious?"

    He nced over at the brte and saw that she wasn''t budging from the idea. It can''t be helped, huh? Yuhi does as she said, but as he did it, his gazended on the brte''s expression.

    Just her opening her mouth like that is sensual. Who would have thought that a girl like her would start looking like a woman in his eyes? Once she swallowed it, she slumped back down - one of her hands had grabbed on to his arm preventing him from going anywhere.

    Yuhi sighed. "I didn''t know you would act so childish."

    Sumireughed. "Did I surprise you?"

    "You keep surprising me." he rubbed the back of his neck. "Let me stay over tonight. Your fever is unusually high."

    She looked at him cautiously. "Don''t do anything, okay?"

    "If you don''t trust me, don''t let me stay."

    "It seems you don''t trust yourself."

    ''He can''t seem to win a single argument against this girl.'' Yuhi sighed and extended his hand out. He pulled her down onto the bed and hovered over her.

    "I think you should stop trying to tease me and test my self-control," Yuhi mumbled.

    He isn''t a gentleman. If she keeps ying with him like this, then he will lose it. To his surprise, the girl replied calmly. She extended her hands out and caressed his cheeks.

    "Do you like me, Yuhi?"

    "I do," Yuhi admitted. "But, I''m not unreasonable."

    He understands that she still loves Tsueno Mamoru. "I don''t want anything from you right now. You can take your time. I won''t be unreasonable."

    ''Well. He may sneak in a few kisses here and there.'' But that won''t harm anyone, will it? Or maybe even kisses would be too much. The more he thought about it, the more agitated he grew. His gaze fell on the girl who was looking at him curiously.

    He honestly disliked the situation. Sumire tested his self-control a lot. It doesn''t help how she isn''t stopping him.

    Yuhi quickly pulled away from her and sat up. He proceeded to turn away when he saw her expression. The color of her cheeks, a rosy red. Is she embarrassed?

    "Hey, Sumire, talk to me about Mamoru."

    For a moment, Sumire didn''t say anything. He understood his words surprised her.

    "Talk to you about Ru?"

    "Yeah."

    His thoughts broke off when she buried her head on his back.

    "That would be unfair and cruel of me."

    "You''re unfair and cruel already."

    Sumireughed weakly. "Indeed."

    Yuhi turned to her and cupped her cheeks. The same rosy red color remained. "Why are you blushing?"

    "I think I''m nervous."

    "You think?" he mumbled. What is that supposed to mean? If she is nervous, does that mean she likes him? This is giving him a headache. "I said I wasn''t going to ask you anymore, and I''m not. This time, I''m telling you straight go out with me."

    At thatment, he noticed her avert her gaze. "Seriously, what kind of knight are you?"

    "Sumire," Yuhi mumbled into her ear. "Go out with me, Sumire."

    "Aren''t you being pushy? We only just met again, shouldn''t you give me time?" Sumire eximed.

    "Unfortunately, I''m an impatient guy."

    "Quit saying my name."

    Yuhi ced kisses down her neck. "You sure?"

    Sumire shuddered. "You''re very unpleasant."

    "Haven''t you heard the rumors about me? Those weren''t lies. I never said I was a knight too," Yuhi replied, he slipped his hand onto hers. The softness of her skin made him burn up.

    Only a thin piece of fabric separated their hands. Their fingers intertwined. "You know, I think I''m a bad guy. I want to steal you away even though I know what you''re going through right now." he bites her earlobe, and Sumire moaned lightly. Yuhi blinked.

    ''She''s cuter than he thought.'' He heard the rumors about her adventures in the delinquent world and how people feared her. So seeing her this way is slightly surprising. Yuhi, however, couldn''t help but look at her rosy-colored cheeks. The rest of the room is dark, and Sumire wore dark clothing too, so that rosy red stood out.

    "I''m a bad guy," Yuhi repeated. "But I think you should give me a chance. I will make you fall in love with me."

    It wasn''t a deration; he meant it. He will make her change her mind. Sumire hesitantly leaned forward until her face rested on his chest.

    "Do whatever you want stupid. I don''t know how to stop you, anyway. Is it okay for me to rely on you?"

    His gaze softened when he hears her question. "Of course, it is."

 Chapter 11 - Everyday

    February 10th Tokyo 2015- 4:30 pm

    Ever since that day, he and Sumire have gotten closer. Yuhi liked the current situation, but it still made him feel uneasy. Sometimes he couldn''t tell what Sumire was thinking. She would end up with that nk look on her face. His everyday life has changed because of her. He no longer stayed after school to practice. Instead, he would take her home every day. It was a silent agreement.

    "By the way, Yuhi, you didn''t bring your bike today?" Sumiremented. Yuhi intended to walk her back home today, but he ran a bitte. So he made Sumire wait for him nearby.

    "Akatsuki took it." Yuhi said irritated.

    She chuckled. "You two seem to have a good rtionship."

    "Don''t even joke about that," he said with a sigh knowing what she was implying. His gaze fell on the wooden sword and picked it up. "You were training?"

    The brown hair girl nodded, "Un, just for a bit."

    He raises his eyebrows at her reply. "In a ce like this?"

    By the ocean? Next to a road.

    Sumire chuckled when she saw his expression. "Yuhi, that''s quite the face, you know. But this is quite a carefree ce."

    Carefree huh? Yeah, he understood that. Because he would oftene here whenever there was something on his mind, he ced his bag on the wall and sat down. "We still have time. Come," he said and extended his hand out.

    Her gaze softened, "You saw right through me, huh? Yeah, alright, Mr, gentleman."

    Yuhi brought Sumire over to the wall. Thankfully hardly anybody was around right now.

    "Ah, I wonder if I''d be able to reach the water from here," Sumire said, peeking over.

    "You better not. You''d fall in." Yuhi advised. Rather when his girlfriend was still living around, she tried that too. Since she couldn''t swim, then he and Akatsuki had to go get her.

    His face color goes pale at the memory, now that was quite the ordeal. However, just as he thought that the brown hair girl loses her bnce.

    Crap. Yuhi grabbed hold of her arm and pulled her towards him swiftly. "You all right?"

    "Ah..." she said bewildered. "Yes, that surprised me....."

    At that, he noticed something. The girl''s shoulders trembled. Is she afraid of water? From her reaction just now, he could tell. Then why was she trying to touch it? For a while, they remained in that position, and he could feel the girls breath against his chest.

    Man, this is bad even for him. Sumire is cute, Not in the same way as before too. It''s true that even after he left her, he still kept watching over her. But meeting her again in person after that time. Yuhi realized how much has changed since theyst met.

    ''Her appearance for one.'' For a seventeen-year-old girl, Ibuki Sumire is prettier and looks more. So much has changed since theyst met.

    But the reality is perhaps not much has changed at all. The traits that remain the same are her weak side. Sumire is still as fragile as he remembered.

    Sumire drew away from him. "I-I''m alright now... Thank you." she stuttered. His eyes widened when he the blush on her cheeks, causing his own to turn red.

    He scratches his face. "Your wee." Yuhi felt awkward with her thanking him this way.

    As Yuhi said this, he saw passing by males stopping to stare. They kept staring and whispering until they saw him. It''s not like that, but maybe they should think that. She attracts far too much attention.

    It''s no wonder Mamoru said those words to him then.

    ''Those words. Did he know that this would happen?'' Yuhi observed the current situation with her old friends.

    It all seemed like too much of a coincidence if you asked him. Somehow he had a feeling that Sumire''s meeting with the members of the band EMMA was something that guy. Now that he thought about it, ''those guys will transfer in April.'' Their timing is too much of a coincidence. For now, he can have Sumire to himself like this; however, in a few months?

    His thoughts broke off when she suddenly spoke up. "Yuhi, hold your hand out."

    Yuhi raised his eyebrow. "Huh?"

    "Just do it."

    The ck hair boy does so. He found cookies inside a small bag with a silverce ribbon tied across it. "..is this for me?" Yuhi wondered.

    "D--don''t get any strange ideas. I just happened to notice it yesterday. That you tend to get hungry before a job..."

    Oh, is this what Tsueno meant? When her heart is filled with worry, she ends up being twice as nice when ites to those around her. She uses it as a distraction.

    "When you don''t say anything...it bes rather unpleasant," Sumiremented.

    "Then, I''ll give you a reward." Yuhi reached over and knocked her forehead lightly. "A good luck charm."

    Sumire looks down. "That''s unpleasant.."

    Yuhi noticed the girl''s lips curve into a smile. He supposed this was fine for now. He was spending such peaceful days with her like this.

    "Was Nakara-san that mad?" Sumire asked.

    Yuhi shuddered at the thought even though that guy is usually so timid.

    "You have no idea."

    Sumire chuckles. "Well, you know, despite what it seems like. That guy can be quite serious when he wants to."

    "I''m surprised you haven''t hit him yet."

    The look in her eyes suddenly changed, and for a split second, he saw it, somethingpletely different.

    "You could say I''m quite used to it."

    Yuhi ran his hands through his hair. Did he say something bad again? He needs to be careful with his words when ites to her. Then again, if he is overly cautious, wouldn''t it make her ufortable?

    Used to, huh? "Nanairo feather is doing quite well in the rankings," hemented, swiftly changing the topic.

    Nanairo Feather was the male idol group Sumire was supervising before she became an idol. Due to her connections with this group, though, he could make the link regarding her identity.

    "Everybody is trying their best. When I saw the results the other day, I was looking at the picture I painted for them. " Sumire closed her eyes. "Somehow, when I saw their group ranking drop, I felt crying. Yet when I saw their individual ranking, that''s when I cried. But this time around, it was tears of happiness."

    "So, in other words, your still a crybaby."

    The girl hits him, and he sighed. "Shouldn''t you contact those guys? I''m sure they are worried about you being here."

    Sumire shook her head. "There is no need. Those guys don''t need me anymore."

    "Your right, they don''t need you." Yuhi agreed. "But I do."

    At thatment, Sumire''s cheeks turned red. He chuckled. "It''s easy to make you blush."

    "Quit with the teasing. Ah, I''m not used to it." Sumire rested her head on his shoulders. "But, you know I''m veryfortable these days."

    "With me?"

    Sumire nodded. "When I''m with you, I''m at ease. Yuhi, thank you so much."

    Why is this girl even thanking him for? That''s his line.

 Chapter 12 - Aurora Coloured Truths Part 1

    *UNEDITED*

    Spending so much time with Yuhi made her very happy. But Sumire knew these good days won''tst long. Almost like it was fate, she received a message that would end her peaceful days with him.

    From: Asuka

    Aki is in Tokyo.

    Four simple words and yet it was enough for her. She turned to Yuhi. ''I feel bad but.'' Sumire paused. She has to do this."Say Yuhi, today I have to pass."

    Sumire couldn''t miss his pained expression but before he could reply. Sumire already walked away.

    ...

    A few hourster

    Sumire found herself on the main streets of Tokyo searching. ''Not here either,'' she sighed for the fifteenth time. Where is he?

    Her thoughts broke off when she caught a nce of her reflection in the mirror. A perfect disguise she has to say, this way nobody should recognize her. Although back then it was different, she didn''t have to do something like this. When Mamoru was still around with her, she could freely walk around the streets.

    When all of them were still together, it was alright since two would be used as decoy, and she would be able to slip away with Mamoru. But now things are different, once again she''s alone.

    Sumire felt a familiar pain appear in her chest, and she frantically shook her head.

    It''s alright, this much she can still manage. It is painful, but this pain is nothingparing to the events of that day. Sumire proceeded down the alleyway.

    "Aki-san? Aki-san?" she called out and yet to her dismay she couldn''t trace him at all.

    Sumire however ran into Yuhi who she parted with a few hours ago. ''Yuhi?'' What is he doing here? She thought he returned to the dorms already.

    She watched as Yuhi cautiously picked up a cat. The moment Yuhi did, the cat scratched him. The sight amused her, since he usually wore a guarded looking expression.

    Yuhi nced over at her. "What''s so funny?"

    "I---m sorry, but youˇ­" she cuts herself off and bursts intoughter.

    He casually flicked her forehead. "Alright. ˇ­ Is there something you need help with?"

    "Actuallyˇ­" Sumire trailed off. "You know who Aki-san is right?"

    Yuhi raised his eyebrows. "Is that why you ditched our date?"

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "We weren''t on a date. You were only taking me home."

    "I nned to take you somewhere though."

    ''Wait, he did?'' Sumire suddenly felt guilty. She immediately ditched him when she heard Aki-san was in Tokyo. Her thoughts broke off when he extended his hand out.

    "I will help you look. We should look over there. You said he likes high ces, correct?"

    "Ah huh." Sumire was only half paying attention.

    Terashima Yuhi, radiates such a bright aura and yet that radiance can develop. Well if he was emitting his real aura anyone would get crushed. Those in the top position''s aura leak out whenever they are off stage.

    Sumire found Terashima Yuhi to be a mystery, even now. How many years has passed since she met him? How many encounters have they had since that time? So many encounters, she already lost track.

    During the short time she got to know him properly, they spent a lot of time together.

    But even then there are some things she doesn''t know about him. Like where he rushes of to in the middle of a job.

    Then again there is another group that remains mysterious to her. ''Nanairo Feather.'' A seven male idol unit group. During her middle school years she worked with those guys as theirposer. Even when she entered high schoolst year, she still wrote songs for them.

    Now that she thought about it. ''There are those guys too.'' The guys from a group called quattro light. Those guys are a lively bunch and yet she really can''t figure their colour out. Come to think of it, didn''t Asuka used to say something like it before? '' If nanairo feather is light then quattro light represents the darkness.''

    When she first watched Quattro light''s performance she was drawn in. Others say while they are talented but as a group they don''te together and yet that performance drew her in. The feeling from that time, she wondered if it''s possible for her to feel like that again.

    "Are you feeling unwell? Should we rest?" Yuhi asked, concerned.

    Sumire blinked and realized how close they were to each other. A light tint of pink appeared on her cheeks. "No I feel fine ! Let''s keep going."

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes."

    He appeared uncertain when he said those words. Yuhi most-likely noticed her strange voice. Regardless he moved away from her and pointed in a random direction.

    A relieved sigh escaped her lips. He needs to stop doing that. Although he rarely smiles or shows emotion, Yuhi is a handsome guy.

    If her heart didn''t belong to Mamoru she is still a girl- correction ady as that person would put it. When a handsome guy appears in front of her so close one cannot help but blush and recently she''s noticed something else. Then again she doesn''t react like other girls.

    Ever since Mamoru died, it felt like something is wrong with her emotions. When Yuhi kissed her not too long ago, she felt nothing. Yet that guy still hasn''t surrendered. The other day he said something like. ''You have no idea how hard it is to resist you, especially with that expression on your face. How do you think I am able to hold myself back when you look at me all shy and flustered?''

    That means he likes her right? If he is talking about resisting. Then again he was drunk, did that count?

    He indirectly confessed to her. No, Yuhi made his intentions clear. Mamoru is no longer with her. So all she can do now is deal with this situation alone. However Sumire felt very confused.

    How do you reject someone? She felt her eyebrows turn into a frown, causing her to sigh.

    Aplicated world makes things more interesting. But when the main source of thatplication is her it bes troublesome.

    Her thoughts broke off and her gaze fell on her surroundings. She noticed how busy the streets were. ''How busy.'' She wondered if there is something going on. If she asks Yuhi he would tell her that this is normal for Tokyo.

    Still, with it being so busy she found herself being pushed around.

    An arm shot out and grabbed her arm roughly, pulling her quickly out of the stampede before she could react. Sumire realizes she was no longer being pushed around, she nced up at her saviour. Her amethyst coloured eyes met Yuhi''s chocte brown coloured eyes.

 Chapter 13 - Aurora Coloured Truths Part Two

    *UNEDITED*

    "Ahˇ­Thanks." She uttered quietly, but he picked it up. He nodded once in acknowledgement, and they stood awkwardly for a moment.

    Sumire however broke that silence when she spotted something. Yuhi''s right sleeve torn, exposing his skin. "Could it be from the cat earlier on?" she question.

    When Sumire saw the sudden scowl on his face she burst intoughter once again. Even when they went around the block asking around, Sumire continued tough.

    "How long do you n onughing?" Yuhi said annoyed.

    "I''m sorry. It''s just that it was the first time I''ve seen you look so surprised."

    Indeed he is usually so stoic. asionally a wry smile would appear on Yuhi''s face. During those times, she noticed her negative thoughts fading.

    Her thoughts broke off when she spotted an ice cream truck. Sumire stoppedughing and pointed to the bench.

    "Wait here a second." She does not stop to hear a response from him, and walked her way over.

    It''s so strange, whenever she is with him. That all the negative thoughts she usually has vanishes.

    Sumire found the time and asked around. She received simr replies from people. ''You''re the only one he treats that way.'' The only one huh? perhaps he alsoˇ­. The brte shook the thought out of her head. She shouldn''t be thinking of things like that anymore. When Sumire arrived at the front of the line, she noticed the stalldy looking her up and down.

    She wore sses, and a hat but maybe they recognize her? Sumire shifted around ufortably. But the older woman suddenly asked for her order and Sumire said. "Chocte."

    After a few seconds thedy passed her the ice cream and Sumire paid for it. But right until thest second, she couldn''t miss how thedy looked. Once she finished paying, she walked back over to where Yuhi was.

    She saw him stare at the sky, a deep expression on his face. ''He can be cute too huh?'' Sumire thought. She passed him the whipped ice cream cone. "Thank you for putting up with my selfishness."

    "I told you, I will protect you. I do not intend to take those words back."

    Sumire knew he only said this because he felt responsible towards her. But, she felt her cheeks turn red at his words.

    Somehow his words sent a wave of joy across her heart. Sumire wonders why that is, when she is with this person she can smile again. But, if she epts his kindness isn''t that betraying Mamoru? Can she truly do that?

    ''Ki, I love you.''

    Sumire bit her lip, ''it''s too hard.'' She thought if she came here she would be able to move on. However, that isn''t the case here. "I think, I''m tired." Sumire mumbled.

    "Tired?" Yuhi repeated.

    Weakughter escaped her lips. "I think I''m tired of falling in love."

    At thatment she watched as aplicated expression appeared on his face. He clearly didn''t expect that from her, then again neither did she. Sumire doesn''t even know why she is telling him of all people this. However if it''s Yuhi she believes he will listen to her.

    Sumire took a deep breath and stood up. The ocean breeze felt very nice. The air is still cold since it''s February, yet Sumire didn''t mind.

    Yuhi also stood up. "You okay?" he asked.

    "Oh, no it''s nothing." For now things remained this way but in the future it will certainly be different, she grabbed hold of his hand. "Let''s go."

    "Alright."

    The two of them quietly left the wall area and continued their search on the streets.

    For the next few minutes nobody spoke. Sumire sighed quietly. ''Why did she make it awkward for?'' Besides, her gaze fell on their hands. Why isn''t he saying anything? This guy is so strange. He doesn''tin even though he should. From the first day since she arrived, he treated her with kindness. It''s true they got along very well before. But after what happenedst time when she stopped his confession. Sumire knew things would be awkward the next time they met.

    She made it worse, not recognizing him until she heard his name. Quite some time has passed and his appearance has changed a lot. But, Sumire still found it odd that she couldn''t tell it was him. ''Ahh, it''s no good.'' Her thought process is a mess again. She needs a subject, anything to break the life.

    Her thoughts broke off when she spotted something around his neck. Sumire noticed it a long time ago, but she didn''t say anything before.

    "By the way, what''s that thing you''re always wearing?" Sumire decided to break the silence.

    "A memento from the old man."

    "From that guy?" Sumire immediately understood who he referred to. The old teacher at the dojo, the one who found it.

    Yuhi nodded. "He sent it from some country when I was little."

    That''s vague but then again she is surprised they are even having this conversation. Yuhi has always disliked talking about himself.

    "Which one?"

    "I''m not sure. He was a soldier. He went wherever duty called. Anyway you actually became an idol." Yuhi awkwardly ran his hands through his hair. "You surprised me."

    "Mm, my songs might even reach people now."

    "Yeah."

    "I''ve always liked to sing, even when it''s painful." Sumire mumbled. She nced over and saw a strange expression on his face. She hurriedly exined. "I know it sounds weird, but the song wells up in me and I can''t help but enjoy it. If I could make people feel what I feel the pain will surely end."

    That''s right, if she keeps on singing then it will end. People will no longer have to suffer and feel such negative emotions.

    "Maybe. Listening to your songs is fun too."

    "Huh?" Sumire said puzzled. She nced over at Yihi to see a warm hearted smile on his face.

    "You see even when I''m in the middle of fight. I can hear your singing. It''s vexing to admit, but I love your songs."

    ''I love.'' Whenever Sumire hears those words, she ends up with conflicted feelings.

    She felt a strange pain appear in her heart. ''It seems like there is something there.'' But, a sh of maroon coloured hair appeared in her head. With the current situation, such feelings will vanish before anything could happen.

    "So don''t hold back. Sing with all your might. I''m out there to protect you." Yuhi dered.

    At thatment she felt her cheeks grow hotter. He is so very foolish, saying such lines like that easily. To her surprise he suddenly pulled her into his arms, Sumire tried to pull away. But Yuhi''s hold on her was too strong.

    She sighed and gave up. ''He should be satisfied after a few minutes.'' Sumire remained still and focused on other things. The scent of tobo, and ''acrylic paint.'' Sumire thought. After she parted ways with him, did he go somewhere and paint?

    "Even if you only sing for one person. If you sing for that person from the very core of your heart then you can shine." Yuhi said.

    Sumire backed away slightly and smiled. "Then, if I sing for you will you be able to hear it even after were apart from each other?"

    She was only joking of course. But Yuhi immediately replied. "Of course I will."

 Chapter 14 - Aurora Coloured Truths Part Three

    *UNEDITED*

    Two hourster - Outskirts of town -

    ''So beautiful.'' Sumire leaned on the porch. From this ce she could see the entire time To think Yuhi knows of beautiful ces like this. When he suggested they go somewhere else for a change of pace. She didn''t expect this. Then again Yuhi is different now, Sumire didn''t know how to describe it. But unlike before something has changed.

    "Sorry there isn''t anywhere to sit down." Yuhi apologized as he passed her a drink.

    She shook her head. "No, this is fine. It''s beautiful here."

    "Yeah, I thought it would give you some ideas."

    "Ideas?" Sumire repeated.

    "Mmm, for the graduation piece. You joined at such an unusual time. Thankfully your exempt from all the other work aside from the graduation piece."

    So that''s how it is. Nobody has actually informed her of anything.

    Yuhi looked over at her with a troubled expression. "Don''t tell me you didn''t know?"

    "I didn''t."

    "Damn them." Yuhi cursed. "Well if you do have questions, feel free to ask away."

    "I do have a question."

    "That is.."

    "Are you ever going to let go of my hand?" Sumire questioned.

    At thatment Sumire half expected Yuhi to let go of her hand. But instead he squeezed them instead. Her eyes widened, ''he doesn''t intend to let go does he?'' The truth is, she probably liked this person before. Those four encounters, she most-likely fell in love with him when she was thirteen years old. That snowy day scene, even now she remembers it. She liked him before and that''s why she feelsfortable around him. This is the only exnation she has.

    When she was thirteen, she was in love with this person. Sumire shook her head, ''what use is there thinking about that now?'' She quickly turned to the scenery. If she looks at Yuhi,plicated thoughts will appear in her head again. Yuhi told her he could rely on her. But, she how much can he tell him?

    Sumire wanted to talk to somebody about that. Even if Mamoru didn''t die from the ident. He would have died young anyway.

    ...ˇ­.

    20th XX Sumire''s Apartment - Star Town

    One week after their fight, Sumire found

    a soaked Mamoru at her door step. Security in her ce is rxed or ever. Then again, people have seen Mamoru together with her before. Sumire just returned from lessons and sat down when she heard somebody knocking frantically on her door. Since she lived alone, she normally wouldn''t open the door.

    But for some reason she walked over and opened the hatch. When she saw who it was, she paused for a moment before opening it. ''They can''t fight forever.'' Besides during these circumstances, she needs to be there for him.

    "Haha. Sorry Ki, I identally came over." Mamoru apologized.

    "identally you. . why on earth are you soaking wet?" Sumire questioned.

    Sumire ced her hand on his shoulder, and frowned. ''Ice cold and even his skin looks pale.'' Her eyes widened horrified.

    "Are you trying to kill yourself? Come inside. The others won''t be checking anymore since I already said I would sleep. You''ll catch a cold if you don''t dry up."

    He will probably need a bath and a change of clothes too. Mamoru has stayed over before, so he does have clothes here.

    Her sentence fell short when she felt his arms wrap around her waist. His head buried in the crook of her neck. ''Something is wrong here.''

    "Ru? What''s wrong?" Sumire asked concerned.

    "Hey Ki, don''t tell anyone the words I''m about to tell you right now." Mamoru mumbled quietly.

    "I understand. But why. ."

    "You know, I''m frightened at the thought of dying. I don''t want to die."

    At thatment her eyes widened, even though she couldn''t see his face she could tell that he was crying. This is the first time she ever saw him like this.

    "What should I do? I can''t tell anybody about this. I don''t have any confidence that I made the right decisions at all. I''m leaving everything behind. In the end, I couldn''t make anyone happy. Even though I promised to save people, no that''s not it. I''m even making you a widow before I marry you."

    By this point in his speech, she knew she could no longer hold back her tears.

    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m really sorry Ki." Mamoru apologized repeatedly.

    "It''s all right, you can cry your heart out. Your a wonderful person. You''ve done nothing wrong."

    Mamoruughed weakly. "But you''re the one crying now." He brushed their forehead against one another. "Ki, I''m so sorry."

    "Don''t talk about this now, please." Sumire begged. "Don''t give up, a cure - somebody will find it. So please don''t say this stuff now."

    "I know. Sorry for giving up." Mamoru kissed her forehead. "Can I stay over?"

    "Okay." She immediately agreed and pulled away from him. "I will get the bath ready."

    To her surprise Mamoru hugged her from the back. "Ki." He mumbled against her ear. "Is it okay?"

    Her cheeks grew hot when she realized what he meant. She turned around.

    "We uh, spoke about it right?" Mamoru mumbled.

    "Yes. But I think we should wait, were still young Ru."

    "Sumire, please." Mamoru pleaded. "I don''t know how much time I have left."

    At thatment her eyes darkened. "I thought you said you wouldn''t give up."

    "It won''t do any harm being careful." He brought his lips to her ear. "I love you so much, please let me touch you."

    ''If he asks like this, can she refuse him?'' This isn''t how she pictured her so called first time. Sumire thought it would be more romantic than this. However since Mamoru is asking her this way, she can''t say no. She wrapped her arms around his neck.

    "Okay."

    ...

    Present day

    Her thoughts drifted of when she found Yuhi looking at her. Sumire looked away from him and took a deep breath.

    Mamoru was a strong leader, that is why everybody respected him. But what made him her hero was knowing that despite his pain and suffering, he would alwayse to her with that bright smile.

    That person even now remains in the center front of everyone''s hearts. In everybody''s eyes Tsueno Mamoru was a strong leader. But for her? He was fragile and weak. Mamoru only showed her that side of him. That special moment only you gave her, she will treasure it forever.

    Right now she is in such a pathetic state. If he learned what was happening with her now. He wouldn''t smile. He would certainly scold her. There was something he often said to her about strength.

    ''Someone who never wavers isn''t strong. To question what''s right. To worry and search. To have the courage to do that, is the mark of true strength. Ki, I''m very happy that you show me many different sides of you.''

    That guy was a huge fool, even to the very end he only ever thought of her. ''It''s so painful.'' Sumire thought. She can''t stand it, a world without Tsueno Mamoru. Yuhi helped distract her, if she thinks of Yuhi she feels at ease. But how much longer does she intend to run away for?

 Chapter 15 - Message From Mamoru Part 1

    *UNEDITED*

    "This won''t do." Sumire mumbled quietly.

    She is still desperately trying to cling to Mamoru isn''t she? Now, now that won''t do at all. Yuhi won''t like it. ''We have to take over you, and guide the next generation.'' Mamoru''s words echoed in her head. They have to guide them, and make sure that they won''t make the same mistakes. But, Sumire deeply sighed. She is still seventeen years old. Before her career could take of, something like that happened.

    "Maybe he isn''t around..." she trails of.

    They looked all day for Aki but couldn''t find a single trace of him. She won''t be surprised if he went away to another city for awhile. He is the sort of person who would do something like that. After they searched for so long the two of them found themselves taking a break in the park, as she sat down on the steps by the huge granite steps

    "I''m sure he is wandering around."

    But that''s why she is worried. He shouldn''t be moving around much when he is injured. ''Then again, that guy has unusual strength like herself.'' Sumire didn''t know whether she ought to worry or not. Her thoughts broke off when she felt warmth on her hand. Her eyes widened.

    "Yuhi?"

    "I''m sure he will return soon."

    Yuhi patted her hair gently, she felt heat creep up onto her cheeks. Ah, his words really are soothing and rxing to her. His actions always makes her feel so calm and at ease. But, these feelings are so insignificant, so small.

    ....

    While Yuhi decided to get drinks, Sumire decided to stay put. But that onlysted for a few minutes.

    ''That''s Aki right?'' Sumire knew better than to call out to him. If she calls, he will disappear again. So Sumire followed him. Aki led her to a abandoned looking building. Sumire however didn''t hesitate and followed him inside. The building wasrge but there didn''t seem to be a second floor.

    When Aki rushed of to another direction, Sumire turned to the single door at the end. ''This must be it.'' She took a deep breath and opened the room. A room with in white walls and only a single vase in the center. But she noticed the small camera in the corner of the room.

    Sumire doesn''t understand how he managed to do all of this. But, for her just hearing his voice again was enough. She almost forgot what his voice sounded like, so right now her emotions are going crazy.

    She wanted to hear his voice for so long. The brte took a step forward. "Won''t you show your face?" Sumire knew it was an unreasonable request.

    "You''re probably asking me if I''ll appear before you.. Hmm, too bad I can''t. The thought that this is the future and I''m talking to you will only make me cry."

    Stupid, she''s the one who should be saying that. After receiving the message on her phone from Asuka, the brte didn''t know what to think. But she already understood something. If Aki is here, it must be something to do with Mamoru. That''s why she didn''t hesitate to leave.

    "You haven''t told the others about everything we have discussed have you?" Mamoru asked.

    "Nope, I made a promise." She trailed off. "You know I really did find you strange, but you saved me. It was because of you that I managed to turn my life around. Even now, I associate everything with you. The weather, the stars, the sky, buildings and other people."

    ''Everything..''

    He cuts her of. "Ki. I recorded this after our huge fight. I didn''t get a chance to apologise properly when I was still around. But thank you for not mentioning my illness around other people, and treating me like normal."

    ''Thank you huh?'' She wonders if he knows how she struggled to keep that promise. Sumire wanted to tell others so many times. But she refrained from doing so.

    "Do you see the flowers Ki?"

    Sumire carefully picked up the vase in the corner, and peeked inside. A sparkle automatically caught her eye. When she saw what it was, she clenched her fust, a gorgeous ring with a amethyst gem in the center.

    She immediately recognized it. ''This is...the exclusive ring from that day. Ah truly he''s so foolish, wasn''t this expensive?'' It was expensive. Sumire remembered it clearly. His entire face turned pale and he kept counting the zeros. To think he bought it.

    Long before he showed her his weak side, Sumire already knew about it. Someone as strong as that, someone as kind as him - will also experience loneliness. Sheughs lightly, taking the ring in her hands. "Your doing this now really?"

    "I''m sorry about the time and ce. Maybe your ready to decide now. I know you wanted a romantic proposal, I had a good idea too. I wanted to take you to have a nice dinner. One of those fancy candle like things."

    "Still saying such things idiot." Sumire trails of, when she felt her eyelids water. Ah, even though she held it back this entire time. Truly, he is a huge fool. But, isn''t this what she wanted to hear? She wanted to have some closure.

    "Ki, don''t cry. I''m sure that by now that you received the letter and I truly hope I left something behind for you."

    Letter? Is it -- Sumire took out from the letter from her pocket. ''Is he talking about this?''

    To think he went so far and recorded something. She clenched her fist. It seems like she over estimated him. Even though she told Mamoru before not to bring it up, and not to lose hope. ''He still did something like this.''

    Really, even now his talents don''t fail to amaze her. So many people have told her that they understood her. So many have said they would protect her, and yet the only one to prove that was Tsueno Mamoru. Nobody else has proved themselves.

    "Ah, I''m hoping what I leave you is my kid. I''m sure if it''s a kid between the two of us he will be strong, powerful and have my good looks."

    He is so very stupid. Why? Why did he leave her behind?

    "Happiness without you, isn''t interesting."she mutters.

    "Your probably saying that happiness without me won''t be fun. In answer to that, I''m sure the child can grant you that interesting happiness."

    "Your enforcing your ideals on me I see."

    "Sumire." At the mention of her name, she looked at the ring on fingertips. "This is thest time. I love you Sumire."

    The biggest idiot in the world. Why did he have to leave her?

 Chapter 16 - Message From Mamoru Part 2

    *UNEDITED*

    Sumire didn''t know how long she remained on the ground crying. But, she eventually got up. The room didn''t have any windows so she couldn''t tell how dark it was until she reached the entrance way. ''It''s already quitete.'' Since she rushed of here and left her belongings behind. She didn''t have her watch or her phone. A deep sigh crossed her lips. It seems like the walk home will be long.

    The moment Sumire got out of the building though, she spotted ck hair leaning against the streetmp. Her eyes widened when she saw him. ''So...did Aki talk to him?'' Sumire awkwardly walked over to him. It should be okay, Yuhi said he could rely on her.

    Yuhi wrapped his jacket around her, " It''s snowing and yet your still wearing such thin clothing."

    It was snowing? For the first time Sumire looked at her surroundings. The air was unusually cold, and the skies - small white droplets fell onto the ground.

    Sumire chuckled. "You really are kind aren''t you?"..

    "Tsk, again with that." Yuhi muttered. "Anyhow wear it."

    Sumire slipped it on and instantly felt the warmth surround her body. It resembled two colours werebining in to one. A colour that is unknown and unseen. "How warm, it gives of the same scent as you."

    Yuhi looked away. "Ha? Are you stupid. Saying stuff like that, I''ll attack you."

    Sumire reached over to touch his cheek and leaned forward slightly. "Hmm, perhaps it would be fine. Though I''d highly call this a proper ce to do that. I suppose I do not mind if you were too, I don''t dislike that recklessness of yours after all."

    It was joke, she was messing with him again. But Yuhi won''t see it that way. After she said those words Yuhi pushes her until her back hit themp post. The closer he got, the more she could smell the cigarette and see his colour.

    "Trying to intimidate me?"

    "What a careless woman." Yuhi trails of. "Aren''t you afraid of me?"

    At thatment her eyes widened before she shook her head. "I''m not afraid, since it''s you Yuhi."

    It looked like he wanted to lean down and kiss her. With the way he caressed her hair and kept bringing his face to areas he could kiss. But, before anything could happen though the sound of her phone beeping interrupted them.

    Yuhi ruffles his hair and sighed. "Tsk, what annoying timing, answer it."

    Sumire nced over at expression. ''He seems frustrated.'' One look was all it took for her to click the decline button and switch her phone of.

    The ck haired boy looks at her with wide eyes. "You can be a fool huh? However, " his hands brushed against her brown locks. "I guess I''ll take that."

    He should take it, she won''t be this generous forever. Before Yuhi he could kiss her, Sumire slumped her head in his chest.

    "I''m tired Yuhi."

    "Let me take you home." Yuhi muttered.

    Home? Where is home? She doesn''t want to go back to her apartment. It''s so cold there, she will end up over thinking things. "Yuhi," Sumire said. "Let me go to your ce."

    ...

    4:00am Terashima Yuhi''s apartment.

    She already understood it, her actions puzzled others. But the hair girl realised that she would not be able to stable herself otherwise, if she isn''t with him.

    Whenever she is with Yuhi, there is a warmth.

    There is an undeniable amount of warmth that only a pure me with a bright colour could give out. Yet his me is very dark, it''s pure ck almost like a shadow. Like those shadows that would purge her in to a terrible nightmare. Yet she wonders why, wonders why this persons me is so very warm. Almost as though it is her very own light, it really is quite unusual.

    Her gaze fell on the ck hair boy that had fallen asleep. ''Waking up to this situation should be unusual.'' However, she doesn''t mind it too much.

    She removed his arms of her as she stood up and walked towards window. Despite theteness of the time, she could clearly see the streets bustling with life. The brown haired girl nced back at Yuhi.

    For awhile he shouldn''t wake up. Well when he does wake up he will definitely get mad at her. She chuckles quietly to herself, indeed that would be quite amusing. Sumire couldn''t forget how he gently carried her back here. ''He is so gentle and kind. But she is abusing his kindness too much.''

    Sumire intended to leave but the moment she got a glimpse of his sleeping face she decided against it. It seems like she cant leave him be.

    She dove into her pocket and pulled out a packet of cigarettes and a lighter. She didn''t smoke, she could never do anything that would harm her voice. However, Sumire ced the cigarette between her fingertips as she lit. She watches the ash fall slowly.

    She also pulled out the letter from earlier.

    The words she couldn''t register it properly. What was Mamoru telling her? Does it even matter now? Sumire felt her eyelids turn heavy, ''Maybe she can sleep it of.'' This strange feeling. Every time she fell asleep, she would think of Mamoru.

    ...

    Year XX

    "There is still a role for you here. After all I''m still here aren''t I?"

    At thisment Mamoru lifted his head up and brushed his lips against her neck. "Really, really that''s not fair Ki. What can I do? I want to monopolise you. I want to hold you and ensure that you don''t run of to a reckless ce and get hurt. I want to stay beside you, yet even doing that is difficult. Your the kind of person who cares about everybody. Once you start caring about another person you will risk your life. Being a good friend is fine but doing that much. Doing that much isn''t right. You don''t have to sacrifice yourself so much for others. You should only want me and your mind should only be filled with thoughts of me, only me."

    Her eyes widened. ''

    "In return. I''ll do the same for you. That''s why don''t leave."

    So that''s it. No wonder she felt as though she''s heard that sentence before. That person must of overheard her and Mamoru that time. What a foolish guy. Truly they are all foolish.

    Sumire intertwined their hands together. "You know I probably won''t mind being monopolised by you."

    Mamoruughs lightly. "Saying those words easily is like you. But be careful I''ll take them too seriously."

    "Aha, then if you do I''d be in trouble," she trails off. Her gaze softens. "Ru you understood it full well, better then anyone else and maybe even better then myself. The thing that I have left to do is no longer just for the sake of the failure of back then. I''ve met so many people since that time after all. So so many people. They''ve all helped me taught me new things, I''ve experienced so much for every encounter. Whether its pain, sadness, despair loneliness. Happiness, tears of joy, anger, frustration. There is an emotion in all of them, yet I have no regrets."

    He brought his lips to her ear. "Your amazing, I love you so much Ki."

    ...

    She wants these memories tost forever, she doesn''t want it to go away.

 Chapter 17 - I Will Stand By Yourside

    Sumire woke up to somebody shaking her shoulders. She slowly opened her eyes and found Yuhi looking at her with a troubled expression.

    "You know if you don''t want to share a bed with me. I can sleep on the couch." Yuhi said awkwardly. "I intended to anyway, but you wouldn''t let me go. I figured you would be cold, too.."

    A stream of excuses passed his lips, and Sumire held back herughter. ''What an unusual person.'' A year or so has passed since shest met him, but nothing seems to have changed. He is unusually kind to her, though. The Yuhi she remembered is colder. Then again, he said to her he had a girlfriend.

    Dating changes people; the best example would be her.

    "Is there something on your mind?" Yuhi asked.

    "There is." Sumire trailed off. But she quickly stopped herself. Since she got here, she has caused him far too many headaches. Now that she thought it through, she felt very embarrassed.

    Even after a year of personal growth, being around Terashima Yuhi reverted her to a babbling idiot. Sumire wondered what Yuhi thought of her. She took a deep breath, ''it should be okay to say it now. I have nothing to lose.''

    "The past year, why didn''t you contact me?" Sumire questioned. "I know it was awkward after that thing you did. But, are you crazy? Last time I saw you, you were bleeding to death. You were losing so much blood then." She eximed. That''s why she found it hard to believe he was giving her a serious confession. During that situation, how could he think of confessing to her? Sumire found it very strange. Why did he confess then?

    "You know I would find you more attractive and take your confession seriously if you didn''t bleed to death. I truly don''t understand what your thinking."

    Yuhiughed. "Was that an outburst?"

    Her cheeks reddened. ''Did it sound like she was rambling?'' How embarrassing, whenever she is around Terashima Yuhi, herposure vanishes. Sumire would like to think that in the past year, she has changed now. She has changed and turned into a sensible and grown-up woman. However, in front of Terashima Yuhi, she has regressed into a little girl again.

    Yuhi''s gaze softened. "Hey, let me hug you."

    Huh? Wait what? That''s his reaction to all of this? Then again, this person isn''t as smart as she thought. He has his foolish moments. Sumire didn''t say a word, and Yuhi ced his hand on top of hers. He removed the cigarette from her hands.

    "Not smoking?"

    It''s enough to light the cigarettes. Sumire knew how stupid it sounded. But over the years she has a bad habit of lighting cigarettes and not smoking. "I don''t have to."

    She doesn''t even have to light it now. Yuhi stood so close to her so she could smell it, his scent - tobo and alcohol.

    "Say, I wanted to ask you. You were the one who kept sending me books, right?"

    Yuhi''s lips curve to a smile. "Yeah."

    The first one had been Decemberst year.

    W. Somerset Maugham''s Of Human Bondage. When she first recurved it, she didn''t need to wonder who sent it. ''I only know one person with such strange reading tastes.''

    She found a handwritten note scribbled in the front spine. She recognized the writing immediately. Yuhi wrote it in a rush; she always wondered what situation he was in when he wrote it.

    Sumire received the second one in February.

    Charles Perrault''s Sleeping Beauty. The maiden in the castle of thorns who slept for a hundred years.

    The third one somebody passed it on to her, it was June around the time of the cultural festival.

    Proust Swann''s Way. The narrator travels backward in time in order to tell the story of a love affair that had taken ce before his own birth. Swann''s jealous love for Odette provides a prophetic model of the narrator''s rtionships. All Proust''s great themes - time and memory, love and loss, art, and the artistic vocation.

    That one was the only one that didn''t include a note with it.

    The fourth one was the one she received right after Mamoru''s death.

    The poppy war by RF Kufang. A story about revenge. He sent such a gruesome book right after somebody''s death. Sumire understood what Yuhi was trying to tell her.

    ''Don''t take revenge.'' He wanted her to read the book and see the horrors of revenge.

    Since she came to Tokyo, Yuhi gave her two books personally.

    Heart of darkness and Existentialism Is a Humanism by Jean-Paul Sartre.

    The second one, however, made her question his motives. "I dislike existentialism, you know."

    Yuhi nodded. "That''s why I sent it. Don''t you feel pulled in and drawn when you read anything philosophy rted?"

    Sumire paused and thought for a few seconds before she nodded. "Despair and loathing, sadness, and happiness. It was all the same, all those emotions."

    Gee so much for having a clear mindset. She was starting to sound like a strange person. Then again, othersment on how strange her reading taste is. That person often mentioned before that girls her age should not express such interest in ''tragedies'' and books based on Philosophy like Voltaire.

    Shakespeare''s Tempest and Hamlet. Since she was younger, she read a lot of tragedies.

    Sumire felt Yuhi''s lips on her neck, and she shuddered. "Yuhi, don''t do that."

    "Sumire," Yuhi mumbled softly. "I understand that you''re in pain. But you have to remember something for me. You''re not alone, and even if the entire world abandoned you, I won''t. I will stand by your side even if you be a monster."

    Lightughter escaped her lips. "Is that a prediction for the future?"

    "I don''t want it too," Yuhi admitted. "But--" his sentence fell short when she suddenly turned away.

    Sumire didn''t know what it was, but she felt bile rise to her throat. It was already early morning, five or six am. Sumire knew this because she frequently became sick at this time. She turned to the side and threw up the contents.

    Yuhi patted her back. "Morning sickness?"

    "A little," Sumire admitted.

    "Yeah, you do seem quite pale." Yuhi brushed his fingers across her cheeks.

    Why is he touching her so easily? She pulled his hand away. "Let me..go." She muttered.

    Yuhi sighed and pulled away from her. "You know, Sumire. I''ve always wanted to ask you something. Is this stubborn nature of yours inherited of something?"

    Sumire bit her lip, she averted her gaze from him, but Yuhi continued.

    "I understand it is difficult to ept my help. Mamoru was the one who helped you over thest few years. Since your parents died, you only had him. I get it; he saved you. You relied on him a lot. However, Sumire I don''t want to give up on you. You can push others away, but don''t push me away. I will stand by your side, no matter what."

    "..."

    He rendered her speechless with his words. What can she say to that? Howe this person always says the things she wants to hear the most?

 Chapter 18 - Ilogical

    February 20th - Yuhi''s apartment -

    They both skip school.

    For several days.

    For almost a week, it''s a week tomorrow. Yuhi kept count.

    They are midway into February, and it is almost time for the graduation event. When Tsueno Mamoru passed away, Yuhi visted the town. He even ran into the others and showed him to the grave. He wanted to pay his respects, at least. Nobody told him about Sumire''s situation and current state. If he knew, then he wouldn''t have returned to Tokyo and stayed with her. By the time he realized, it was already far toote.

    Yuhi wants to bring that topic up. He wants to talk to her about what happened when Mamoru passed away. The information from Asuka was too vague. ''She locked herself up in Mamoru''s ce, and wouldn''t leave the house.''

    Did she eat during that time? She is alive now, so she must have eaten something to survive. But when Yuhi saw the state of that apartment, he knew something was wrong.

    Since Mamoru died, time has stopped for Sumire. His gazends on the brown-haired girl who was resting her head on his shoulder, "You know if you want to sleep, you should go to your room." Yuhimented.

    ''Although I like this.'' But Yuhi knew better than to divulge in such thoughts right now.

    "No, I''m just resting. I don''t want to part from Yuhi either."

    These lines have escaped the girl''s lips more often than before. She no longer got shy or embarrassed, saying them either. Whenever Sumire looked at him with those eyes, he could not help but kiss her.

    Even though this sort of thing makes little sense, it''s illogical, and yet they both long for something. Yuhi longs for her, craves her to the point that he knew that he could no longer sleep unless she were by her side. But what Sumire wanted, the person she longed for was somebodypletely different.

    Such actions with him are only to settle the disturbance in her heart, even if it is only for a little while. Although he knew that, Yuhi said nothing about it. He would not mention it. He can''t let it get to him. It''s already good enough that Sumire is letting him get this close.

    ''Still for how much longer?'' Yuhi knew how many other guys liked her while those guys have stopped such advances towards the brown hair girl, only for now.

    His main concern other than the fiance is that manˇŞNanairo Feather''s Ichinose Arashi. Yuhi remembered how close they were and even though Sumire turned him down.

    It didn''t mean Arashi was no longer a threat for the girl''s heart. Yuhi sighed, ''too many rivals.'' Right now, he is the only one by her side. However, he knew this situation wouldn''tst long. When the other guys show up, he won''t have time to spend time with her.

    He told Sumire it was okay to rely on him. But at this stage, won''t she rely entirely on him? He should bring her back to school soon, so she can make some new friends.

    Still, he should tell her to stop holding his hand and getting close to him. Yuhi constantly worried whether or not it was okay.

    He sometimes thinks of asking her if it was okay to keep doing that, especially considering how the girl is a fresh and uing popr idol now. Yet whenever Sumire looked at him with those eyes, such concerns and worries disappear.

    "Has anybody told you that your personality is bad?" He asks because he thinks it''s necessary to say it.

    Yuhi doesn''t mean it as an insult; it wasn''t something he said to offend her. Nor was he trying to demerit her in any way, no it was because he was curious.

    Sumire smiles. "I hear that quite a bit. But as if such things would bother me." Of course, they won''t. She suddenlyced their hands together. "Though, are you implying your personality is just in contrast to mine?"

    She got him there. Yuhi liked the feeling of her hands on his. At first, Sumire stayed far away from him; she didn''t go near him. But as time passed by, she gradually got closer. Yuhi didn''t know what to think about this sudden change.

    After all, people saw him as the cold prince on the school grounds for the reason. He understood where the cold part came from, but for the Prince bit --- he paused in mid-thought. Akatsuki, it''s him. "If I were a sadist, then you would have a huge problem." Yuhi tried to sound threatening. But he knew the girl wouldn''t believe him.

    "Is that so?" Sumire responded yfully.

    They can''t continue like this; he knows that full well. But he knows that he can''t stop.

    "What do you want to do for lunch?" Yuhi asked. "The fridge is empty, so we could go somewhere."

    There wasn''t much food there to begin with. But when Sumire came here, the food vanished. He seldom stayed here, though. Why would he bother staying in this ce, when he simply goes to school and work? Iro road high school is close to the main city too.

    So there wasn''t much furniture either. Yuhi thought this would bother her. But Sumire didn''t mind. Still, it bothered him. So for the past week, he gradually bought things.

    "Hmmm, then let''s go shopping instead."

    "Sure, what would you like? I will cook today."

    The two of them took turns to cook, and sometimes they cooked together. Yuhi liked spending those moments with her since it was an excuse to get closer with nobody judging them.

    "Let''s cook together." Sumire trailed off andughed. "I like it better."

    Her smile is as bright as the sun. A sun he can''t reach no matter how close he gets. Yuhi shook his head. "Go get changed. I will wait for you downstairs."

    Sumire moved away from him. "Yuhi, get changed too."

    "Huh?"

    She sighed. "I don''t like nagging. But you slept in those clothes and went out in them for the past two days. I know you didn''t wash them either."

    ''Sumire sounds like my girlfriend as the days go by.'' Yuhi didn''t mind, though. When he brings her back to school, he wants people to know who she belongs to. Yuhi quickly shook that thought out of his mind. She doesn''t belong to anyone, at least not him.

    Yuhi agreed, and Sumire left his room. Sumire mainly slept beside him. However, he gave her a separate room where she could rx. There is no bed in that room, it''s quite small. A room that can fit only a closet, a chair, and a desk. A small space to draw. But she even does thatst part in his room.

    He walked over to the closest, deep in thought. His closest has be quite full too. Sumire always buys him clothes when they go shopping. It won''t surprise him if she does that on today''s trip.

    ''He is so used to her being by his side.'' But when they finish high school, won''t she return home? Yuhi shook his head; there is no use thinking about such things now.

 Chapter 19 - Silent Observations

    Tokyo Main Streets

    Since they left the house earlier, Yuhi couldn''t look Sumire in the eye properly.

    Sumire wore a long sleeve white dress under a grey jumper-type, double-breasted id dress with a buckle belt around the waist. His cheeks burned red when he saw how much effort she put in. ''Is this girl messing around with him?'' Then again, maybe it''s him.

    He found everything she does beautiful. Whenever she eats, or whenever sheughs. Every single action of hers drove him crazy. Sumire most-likely has no idea what kind of effect she has on him if she knew and continued this way then Yuhi would..

    ''Is she messing with me? This girl likes to trick people.'' Still, his gaze fell on Sumire. She wore a bright smile on her face as she looked through the items in the side stalls.

    Yuhi heard his phone beep and immediately answered the call. The person on the other end immediately ranted. Yuhi quietly listened and asionally made somements.

    He wondered what his old sensei would say if he were still around. Would he reprimand him for getting too involved, too attached despite being someonepletely different? Would he get lectured? Heh, yeah, that''s for sure. He would get shouted at for sure. After all, even now, it truly changes nothing.

    But if that guy were still around, he would also say those words. ''Even if we are bound with old rules and tradition. It doesn''t mean you can''t think for yourself. Boy, you can make your own decision.''

    Back then, he didn''t understand the deep meaning of those words. It wasn''t until he met Sumire, and everything changed. Everything changed in his life, and that''s why he really doesn''t have any intention of letting her go. Even now, even when there are so many people around who can take her away from him.

    Sure Ichinose Arashi''s rtionship with Sumire bothered him.

    But right now, those guys aren''t here. The real issue is indeed the fiance. Well, from the very start, it was that guy who he considered to be the greatest obstacle. After all, the rtionship that the two of them shared waspletely different, then the one she had with other guys.

    "Yeah, I got it. Ha? What like I could fool around at a time like this. If that''s really how it is, you ought to tighten up your security."

    He heard a muffled response, so Yuhi sighs. "Don''t get yourself sick over it. She already knows I''m sure. Yeah, I got it. I''ll contact you tomorrow."

    "Yuhi!" Sumire chirped. "These apples look fresh; we should buy them, right?"

    "Mmm, whatever works for you."

    "Then, I''ll buy a handful."

    _____

    Iro Road High School Student Council Room -

    Sumire and Yuhi had no idea the impact of their actions. While they peacefully spent their days, somebody was left cleaning their mess.

    ''Damn those two.'' A certain man with blue hair cursed. How could they miss a week of school? Shichiro''s gaze fell on the documents in front of him. He isn''t even a member of the student council; he is a teacher. But because Yuhi hasn''t been around, this ce is falling apart. Shin knew what punishment he would give Sumire. Make that girl join the student council.

    Then again, would that be punishment? Those two would spend more time together. Today was the day where they worked with Koubou high school too.

    Shin nced over at the Koubou high side, to see it was empty.

    The majority went down to the cafeteria for lunch. Nobody stayed inside the room to eat, aside from two diligent girls. The two were in the corner and were working on the assignments that their president had assigned them.

    The doors opened, revealing a certain brown hair girl and ck hair boy, huh?

    "Huh? No ones here. How str--- oh, Nakara-sensei." Sumire nonchntly said as she walked over.

    He instantly realized she wasn''t alone, and when he did, he sighed. Well, of course, they have been glued to the hip even more ever since then. It''s quite normal now. Still, they don''t hesitate to show it to everyone.

    Shin didn''t know what to think of seeing them together. He ought to get into teaching mode and scold them already. However, he merely nodded in acknowledgment.

    He noticed their inter winded hands. Right, these two really should just start going out. It''s a silent agreement between them that much is apparent and all.

    When Shin saw the bags in their hands, his eyes widened. "I didn''t think the king would agree to a shopping trip.''

    ''King'' was a nickname he often used on Yuhi.

    At first, Shin was scared of him. But eventually, he adapted to Yuhi''s behavior. He was quite azy guy. Almost like Tsue--, ah. What is he thinking? Sumire isn''t like that; she won''t use someone as their recement. It''s just a coincidence that right now, the person closest to her is somewhat simr to that guy.

    Sumire chuckles. "We were out of soy sauce."

    "You can''t have teriyaki burger without soy sauce."

    His sweatdropped. "How on earth did you find it?"

    He had made sure to hide it properly after what had happenedst time. It seems like Yuhi knows that ce far better than he does sometimes.

    Yuhi yawned, "Ha? You bother hiding that stuff. Your rather petty."

    Shin sighed. "I can''t believe the nerve of you acting so casual. You two have missed a week of school." His gaze dimmed. "Who do you think is picking up after your mess?"

    Sumireughed. "Uh, that''s why we came by to give snacks."

    ''Does Sumire think that is enough?''

    "If you two are dating now or whatever, please just say so," Shinmented.

    Sumireughed softly again and used her sleeved hand to cover her mouth. "I think we ar--- ." The brown-haired girl smile once more when Yuhi tugged on her hand, " I''m kidding. We aren''t dating, but I guess we are closer now."

    That much Shin could see. But still, "I won''t ask you two to stay today. However, the time limit is three days. I will use the excuse that you two were searching for a theme. I mean, your registered as partners, so it should be okay."

    Sumire blinked. "Partners?"

    "Huh, yeah, you two--" Shin''s sentence fell short when he felt a piercing gaze. Yuhi''s re was frightening. "Well, you know," he said vaguely.

    At thatment, Yuhi grabbed Sumire''s hand. "We have to go back. We have more shopping to do. I will bring her back in three days."

    "Okay." Shin agreed. He knew there was no use stopping Yuhi. Nobody can tame this animal.

    Sumire''s gaze softened. "Then, let me decide on the next ce. I want some cake!"

    "Don''t overeat before dinner; you will get sick."

    Shin silently observed the two as they walked out of the door. He did not miss the expression on Yuhi''s face, a gentle look. It seems like Sumire can help Yuhi. The same goes for Sumire, Yuhi can help her. If so, then all he has to do is stand by and watch silently.

 Chapter 20 - Like An Equation Part 1

    February 23rd, 2015

    Shin never pinned himself to be the easily jealous type.

    What reason is there to get jealous when they aren''t even together? Yet, the blue hair member from EMMA could not help but remember the scene from three days back. What surprised him was Sumire''s expression. It''s the first time he saw her like that.

    The person he likes doesn''t smile often.

    That doesn''t make her a gloomy or depressed person. That poker face seems to increase her beauty even more.

    At the time, Shin didn''t think so much about Yuhi and Sumire being together. She only just arrived in Tokyo, those two can''t be that close already.

    "Did you have to disturb me?"

    The ck-haired man shakes his head. "That is beside the point here. Oi help out, the female students are out of control. They heard about the new students and rtionship with some idol. They are ambushing the girl as we speak now."

    He sighs, "Why exactly do I have to help?"

    "Because you''re the homeroom teacher for this girl. Gee, where were you when they introduced her?"

    "Recording. I''m still an idol; this is a mere part-time for me." Shinmented.

    Shuhei sighs. "I don''t understand you sometimes. Why did you ept this offer even though your an idol?"

    "Perhaps I wanted to do something normal."

    The blue-haired neen-year-old teacher stood up. He walked over to the door, "What are youing or not?"

    The older teacher Asahina Shuhei nodded and followed after him. "Gee, you used to be so much cuter when you were still my student. Did bing an idol changed your viewpoints?"

    "What are you talking about? I''ve always been like this."

    Indeed it wasn''t as if he changed. He is still the same as he was back then. But perhaps he had be too influenced by that person''s words and actions. You wouldn''t think that a person like him would end up following someone. But before he knew it, he was a member of an idol group.

    It ended up that way. Before he realized it, Shin found himself following that persons every word.

    His thoughts broke off when he saw a huge crowd of girls. Shin frowned when he saw therge group.

    "Look there she is..the one pinned to the wall."

    Arge crowd and the source of the bullying was somebody he recognized.

    "Out of all the girls, she got caught by. It has to be Ogawara." Shin cursed.

    "Think you''ll be okay? She confessed to you, didn''t she?"

    That''s right; this woman confessed to him. He may be a student teacher, but it would be wrong of him to ept confessions.

    He waves it off, "It''s fine, it''s fine," Shin said and walked over.

    Shin watched as the older teacher look around. He should get this over with.

    The crowd of girls spotted him and stepped back and made a path. Well, that was easier said than done. Guess being an idol has its perks when ites to these situations. If he were just a dull and ordinary teacher, they would end up trying to distract him or do something stupid. Once he got to the front, however, he saw precisely who the new transfer student was.

    Brown hair and violet colored eyes. Then this must be about Yuhi. Ah, no wonder. Shin wondered if the rumor about her staying over went around.

    "I saw how clingy you were to Yuhi-sama earlier! How dare you!"

    "I was not clingy. If you looked at the situation carefully. It was Yuhi who went on to me."

    Ogawara''s eyes twitched in annoyance. "Are you implying he likes you?"

    Oi oi, this is the point where one back away now. What is she trying to do, agitating them further? Then again, Shin doubted a calm exnation would work right now.

    Sumire closed her eyes and opened them again. "Whether that is true is no concern of yours. It''s a matter between us two alone, isn''t it?"

    Ouch shot fire; Ogawara seemed to be speechless. Shin was just about to step in, but that''s when Ogawara did it, she pped the girl right across the cheek. No, that should have happened. But instead, she threw a rather sharp pointing ruler at the girl, causing it to graze against her cheek, leaving a mark - blood flows.

    Wait blood? This is bad. Indeed he could see the smirk crawl up on the girl''s face.

    Shin instantly rushed forward and grabed hold of the girl''s hand. "Ibuki, don''t."

    "Nakara-sensei." Sumiremented.

    Even from a distance, he spotted the senior teachers and an apologetic looking Shuhei. Dam that guy, he could have at least bought them more time. Even so, it won''t be good if others find her in a problematic situation like this. Even if she didn''t start it, the fact doesn''t change that she was technically a part of it. She is the main reason why this happened in the first ce.

    ''Man what a pain.'' Shin cursed in his head.

    The blue-haired boy grabbed hold of the girl''s hand. "Eh?"

    "Come with me for a bit."

    ˇ­..

    Physics Prep Room

    "I can''t believe you. Do I have to ask Yuhi to put a leash on you?" Shinmented. He isn''t good at sports, so running that fast took a toll on him. He loosened his cor slightly and slumped on the wall.

    Sumire''s eyes twitched in annoyance. "Seriously?"

    "You''re so troublesome," Shin said. "Wait here. I will call Yuhi." He pulled out his phone and typed out a message.

    "It''s okay; he said he woulde to get me."

    Shin sighed. "Don''t cause problems for him."

    "Uh, did you not watch that situation? They were the ones causing problems for me. This is Yuhi''s fault. Why is he so popr?"

    It sounds like she is jealous.

    "Why does that surprise you? You know what his status is in the idol world."

    Sumire nodded. "I understand, but it bugs me."

    ''So why don''t you date him?'' Shin wondered. Then again, he also heard about the ident. Sumire must be going through a harsh time right now.

    He watched her gazend on the board. "Harmonic function..." she mutters.

    "Hm? That''s right. Are you interested in Physics?"

    Sumireughs casually. "It was just a guess."

    Ha? Is that the best excuse she cane up with?

    "But, more importantly, the answer to my question?"

    "I help out with general studies. We have a general department here too. They use the music building, though." Shin exined.

    "I see." Sumire looked at the bookshelf with great interest. "You have so many books. Are they all yours?"

    "Yeah."

    ''Sumire looks very interested. But then again, isn''t it normal?''

    Before Shin could say a word, the doors slid open.

    "Hey is Sumire here--" Yuhi paused. "Did I interrupt?"

    Sumire immediately left his side and rushed over. "What interrupt? Why were you sote?"

    "Mm. I was buying some supplies. Here, I bought you some too." Yuhi extended his hand out.

    "You did?" Sumire''s eyes brightened. "Thank you very much. Wah, I needed new brushes." she peeked through the bag. Suddenly her gaze softened. "Thank you, Yuhi."

    "Your wee."

    ''Watching them from the sidelines is embarrassing.'' What''s with these two? Why are they flirting so naturally?

    He pinches her cheeks. "If my fans were bothering, you should have called for me."

    "Sorry."

    "You seriously worried me." Yuhi rubbed his neck.

    Shin nced over and got a proper look at him. His hair was a mess, and his face covered in sweat. ''He must have run all the way here.'' It seems like Yuhi likes Sumire more than he thought.

    "Ibuki has to do a few makeup tests. So you can''t take her away immediately."

    Sumire sighed. "Right, I forgot about those. This is an art and music school. But general studies are important too. Yuhi, do you mind waiting for me? It shouldn''t take long."

    "Sure."

 Chapter 21 - Like An Equation Part 2

    Shin''s gaze fell on the girl who was busy and concentrating on her test. Now that he thought about it, he saw her transfer papers. Shin wondered if Yuhi knew about that. ''A young genius girl.'' Not only is she gifted and talented in the art department. But she is highly intelligent too.

    "Hey," Yuhi whispered.

    "Yeah?"

    "Sneak in a university paper. Don''t you carry those around with you?"

    Shin blinked when he heard those words. ''So he knew about that after all?'' He supposes this would be the best time to test her. Shin quickly made his mind up and opened a drawer out. He pulled out a random paper and walked over.

    "Ibuki, do this extra test."

    "Ah? Geez," Sumire sighed as she epted the paper. Shin watched as she scanned it and paused. "You want me to do this?"

    "Uh, yeah," Shin replied awkwardly.

    "Okay."

    Shin walked back over to his seat. ''Did she notice?'' Maybe he should have checked which paper he gave her. Shin shook his head, ''no use overthinking it.''

    ˇ­..

    An hourter - Second Floor Meeting Room

    He was in a meeting.

    Shin always disliked these things a great deal. Rather than call these things a meeting, it''s just where his coworkers gather andbel which children they find problematic, right?

    The ck-haired older teacher had somehow dragged him away and brought him here. Shusei nudges him, causing him to sigh. Geez, he was listening. The ck-haired older man shook his head. Before Shin could question what was going on, he held up a sheet of paper so only he could see it.

    (''If your that bored, just look outside.)

    Outside? His gaze fell on the window, only to spot a certain brown hair girl alongside a girl with snowy white hair chatting away.

    Hayami Momo, huh? This is the first time he saw the girl smile like that. Once again, the source is Ibuki, eh? Hayami Momo is one student in his ss that makes him worry. She is always alone and eating by herself outside.

    That person is quite something. He quietly chuckled to himself.

    In the end, Sumire will remain that kind of person, even if many people reprimand her for it. She will never once waver or let it get to her. She really is an amazing person.

    ˇ­

    Two hourster - Physics prep room -

    Having two hours full of meetings can get to a person. School ends in two hours, and he didn''t have any more sses to teach. Going home, yeah, going home should be an option. But he was in the middle of grading those papers when that man dragged him off. Guess he should finish them before he goes anywhere. It will be a real hassleter on after all.

    Shin opened the door to his office only to find it was half-open. Shin stared at the doorknob, puzzled? Did he leave it open?

    Shin made his way inside only to spot a certain brown hair girl sat down on the ground reading a book. "Ibuki, what are you doing?" Shin questioned.

    The girl seemed rather flustered. "I''m not curious about the books or anything."

    Shin sighed. ''So it was like that.''

    Gee, she doesn''t have to go to such lengths to hide it. He walked over. "Since you''re here, I have a few questions. You''re not interested in me like all the other girls and the research materials here. Why are you here?"

    "That''s..."

    He took this opportunity to snatch the books from the girl''s hands. Shin scanned the cover; she is interested, huh? His lips curve into a smile. Won''t things be more interesting from now on?

    "Greiners book, huh?" Shin mumbled.

    Sumire doesn''t respond to him and merely focused on trying to get the book back from him. Shin used his height to his advantage; he keeps lifting it higher, away from the girl''s reach. Wow, what a height difference. Then again, people say he is unusually tall. This is fun.

    "You told me you weren''t interested."

    The brown-haired girl pulled a face. It was then when he noticed the brief look of sadness in her eyes and sighs. He handed it back to her.

    "If you want it. Just say so, don''t be stubborn."

    "Thank you," Sumire mumbled quietly.

    Ibuki positioned herself back on the ground where she was reading earlier. He sighed, well he supposed it''s okay. It''s not like anybody wille in here either. Shin made his way over to his desk and immediately got to work on marking the papers. After a while, he ends up with the girl''s paper.

    "Ibuki, you took another test?" Shin mumbled. This wasn''t the test he gave her. Did one of the other teachers set it?

    "Yeah. I did it this morning."

    Meaning she wasn''t in ss this morning for a reason, huh? Did they give her the same test? Or a different one? Shin informed the other teachers.

    Shin turned to the sheet, and his eyes widened. She''s doing it on purpose. The more he marked, he saw it. Her answers start of rather clever then she brushes it off with vague and petty wording.

    He put the pen down. "Ibuki, you know...the reason its called a test is to test everything you know on the matter."

    "Of course, I know that." Sumire looked puzzled at his words. Does he have to spell it out to her?

    "Then what do you call this?" He said lifting the paper up. "You can''t fool me if you can read a book like that and recognize equations as difficult as those, then you''re not of this level. Getting a seventy-five isn''t right."

    Or rather a seventy-five? She is hiding it too much.

    "Oh, isn''t that the average in this school?"

    "The average is sixty-five for general studies here but--" Shin trailed off.

    Sumire closed the book and stood up. "Oh, is that right? Then excuse me for a minute."

    She took the test from his hands and watched as she added vague exnations to some of the answers worth five marks. Oi oi!

    Shin snatched the pen from the girl''s hands and grabbed her arm. "What are you doing?"

    "You told me the average is different. So I''m changing it."

    What? She is doing this on purpose. The blue-haired teacher crumples the test. "You''re crazy. You can''t be serious." He muttered and crouched down to the ground.

    "Says the one who just destroyed my test. Guess it can''t be helped." Sumire crouched down. "Nakara-sensei, have you ever read Shakespeare Hamlet before?"

    "The story of tragedies, right? What about it?"

    The brown hair girl closed her eyes and then opened them again. She ced her hand on his face, causing his eyes to widen. "Everything happens for a reason."

    Shin heard that the girl liked tragedy books. But this is the first time he witnessed it.

    "Nakara-sensei, even a matter like this that sounds stupid, has a reason for it."

    "I can''t understand that," Shin said.

    A chuckle escaped the girl''s lips. "I thought as much. But that''s how things are supposed to be. Sensei you''ll understand it too one day." With those words she stood up and with the book in her hands. "I will borrow this."

    Once he was left alone, silence loomed across the room as the orange rays of light hit every direction. He who remained in the same position let''s out a massive sigh. Damm, even now she is still someone entirely out of his reach.

    She really is different, unlike the rest of them.

 Chapter 22 - Like An Equation Part 3

    For the next two days, he hears many amazing stories regarding the girl. One of them was her brute strength. Though Sumire most likely had no intention of showing everybody. But it seems like more girls are calling out to her. After such repeated visits, naturally, she could no longer hold back. Shin marched down the halls; he was on his way to see her.

    He heard that Sumire spent a lot of time in Yuhi''s studio. Due to his exceptional grades and talent, the school set aside a space for Yuhi. A small building at the back of the art building. It did not take him long before he reached the ce. The door was slightly open, so Shin peeked inside. Sumire and Yuhi sat side by side in front of an easel; they seemed to discuss the painting. Considering how Sumire was the one holding the brush, Shin assumed it was her painting.

    "Sum-" his sentence fell short when something unexpected happened. The two were discussing the painting, so Shin did not expect the next part. Yuhi covered his mouth with Sumire''s in just seconds.

    His eyes widened when he saw this scene. What on earth is going on here? Why is Yuhi kissing her?

    For a moment, Shin could only stand by the door and awkwardly watch. He knew he should have looked away. But his brain was still trying to process the current situation.

    "I think you''re getting used to me kissing you," Yuhi mumbled against the girl''s lips.

    Shin, however, noticed something amiss. The girl''s gaze seemed lifeless. Yuhi traced his thumb there. "Did it hurt?"

    "I''m..okay," Sumire mumbled. "Yuhi, I''m thirsty. I will get us some drinks."

    Yuhi nodded. "Alright."

    Shin stepped aside, but it was far toote. Sumire saw him; she did not say a word. But Shin could not miss the expression on her face before he could say a word she already disappeared behind the double doors. Shin sighed and awkwardly entered the room.

    The moment he entered, he saw a room filled with paintings, sculptures, andrge pieces. Paintbrushes scattered everywhere, alongside different types and shades of paper. It was a breathtaking sight. This was the first time Shin came here.

    Yuhi nced over at him and sighed. "Did you need something?"

    "Not from you, but from the girl who just left the room." Shin looked away. "What were you doing? You two aren''t --"

    "Yeah, I know. But when we were painting together just now, she looked very sad again. It probably wasn''t the wisest choice on my part. But I don''t know what else I can do when she looks like that." Yuhi ran his hand through his hair. "This is difficult for me too. I want Sumire to learn to love again. I want to show her that this world can be beautiful even without Tsueno Mamoru. But as it currently stands, just getting her to smile is difficult."

    Difficult? Shin raised his eyebrows at thatment. He recalled Sumire''s expression three days back. Is Yuhi stupid? A hard time making her smile? Sure other people could say that, but Yuhi? Sumire only smiles around him. This big dofus, Shin, wanted to lecture him. But he knew it was not his ce to do so.

    "She wille back, right?" Shin swiftly changed the topic.

    "Yeah."

    "I will wait then."

    "Since you are here, anyway. I will ask you this, do you like Sumire?" Yuhi asked.

    "Huh?"

    Yuhi lit his cigarette, and ash''s smoke appeared in the air. "I mean, your expression gave it away then."

    "It did?"

    "Well, whatever it is, just don''t get in my way."

    Shin didn''t reply to that, or rather he felt beads of sweat appear on his face. Yuhi has been on his best behaviortely. So this caught him off guard a little.

    When he first met Terashima Yuhi, to be exact when he first saw him with Ibuki Sumire. Perhaps a part of him knew already that he lost. It was different. Different than when she was Atsuro,pletely different. It was the first time he saw her gaze sparkle that for another person. Her eyes filled with not only affection but something much more.

    Terashima Yuhi was an odd guy; he surpassed the definition of odd. Although his impression towards the man varied, there is one word that he can use to describe him. That word is ''free.''

    Someone who lived such a harsh life should not even be close to that word. Yet in his and Sumire''s eyes, he was always free. Someone who would fly off into the distance sky if given that chance.

    "I won''t do that to you," Shin mumbled.

    "Hmm?" Yuhi seemed surprised by his reply.

    "Ibuki is yours. I always knew she liked you, but she kept it from you. Those feelings of admiration she has towards you were love. But I don''t think she realized it." Shin trailed off. "Even now, she doesn''t understand."

    "Can you say that for sure? Look what Mamoru''s death did to her. Don''t even mention her liking me right now." Yuhi said bitterly. "The reason why Im telling you to stay away from her is because I know you can''t handle it."

    "Handle it?"

    "That girl is very lonely; only those who have experienced the same pain or gone through hardships will understand her." Yuhi scanned him up and down. "Unfortunately, your hardship is nothing in contrast to others."

    Shin felt his cheeks burn up in shame. This is humiliating, does Yuhi have to be so cruel? Shin already knew the answer. He was grateful when Sumire chose that moment to reappear. She came back with a bag in her hands. She looked between them and sighed. She did not say a word and walked to the other side of the room. He watched as Yuhi quickly went over.

    Yuhi pulled her into his arms. "Are you still angry?"

    "No." Sumire shook her head. "I''m sorry, Yuhi. I know you mean well, I do know that. I''m the weird one."

    ''I should leave.'' Shin thought. ''If I stay here, he might end up getting jealous.'' Shichiro stood up and walked towards the other door. He informed the two that he was going, but they didn''t notice him. He quickly walked out of the building. Shin nced back, though, and saw Yuhi cup Sumire''s cheeks. He was wiping her tears away and mumbling ''sorry'' repeatedly.

    It seems like something will happen between these two. If it''s like this, then he shouldn''t intervene. He understands that. Sumire and Yuhi need one another. Before Sumire came to Tokyo, Yuhi was very unstable.

    He was cold-hearted and seldom came to ss. Sure he skipped when she came here. But he didn''t skip for the usual reason. He didn''t skip to get away from others, but to help Sumire.

    Shin learned that Yuhi was the one who encouraged Sumire to attend ss too. It would be wrong of him to intervene when they have a good influence on each other. The only problem is the mission his leader gave him. By leader, he is referring to the center of his male idol group Emma.

    The man called Kusaji Atsuro. Right now his friend is abroad, but in two-three months, he wille here. When that happens, whatever peace between Yuhi and Sumire will disappear. His friend told him that if Sumire came to Tokyo, he had to report it.

 Chapter 23 - Like An Equation Part 4

    Sumire has been in Tokyo for quite some time now, and yet Shin did not report it. One of the main reasons was his new friendship with Terashima Yuhi. Now that Terashima has be his friend too, Shin was having a hard time deciding what to do.

    Atsuro shoulde first, but ˇŞ his gaze fell on his phone. Thirty missed calls from Atsuro. Shin felt guilty, and so he did not answer his phone. He can''t keep it up forever, though.

    ...ˇ­..

    Physics Prep room

    When he thought about Ibuki Sumire, he recalled what his friends said when he defended her.

    ''You''re enamored, aren''t you?''

    It was an incident that happened a long time ago. Back when he was still involved in the delinquent world. An incident that led to Ibuki Sumire saving him. He didn''t have much luck back then. He got dragged into the underground world and became a gang leader. That incident, however, was ridiculous; he ended up getting caught up with the Yakuza of all people.

    The one who saved him back then was Ibuki Sumire.

    After he got back that day, it happened too quickly. Shohei thought it was Ibuki who hurt him and made a huge deal out of it. However, the passing by Kirishima saw it differently and understood what had gone on. The next day and the following ones afterwards, the news spread like wildfire.

    Many people who wanted revenge on Sumire believed that it would be their chance now. Indeed hearing that the Yakuza are after her trantes to people that eventually she will die in their hands. Those people saw it as an opportunity to get to her before that happens.

    At one point, Shin, too, thought to bring her down. But that all changed after she saved him. No, perhaps a long time before his opinion already changed. ''I won''t let themy a finger on her.'' he said those words, despite being covered in injuries and could barely move. He stuck to those words to the very end.

    To the point, it convinced the stubborn ginger head who misunderstood the situation. But that''s when Shohei said it those words. His friend told him that she enamored him could only mean one thing.

    There are many synonyms for it. To be in love with, infatuated with, besotted with, smitten with, love-struck by, captivated by, charmed by, enchanted by, fascinated by, bewitched by. Shin paused when he thought it through. He could continue this forever.

    A list of words appeared in his head, entranced enraptured, keen on, taken with, head over heels for, under the spell of, consumed with desire for the other individual. In simpler terms, he was in love with her.

    Shin considered the possibility, and even now, he was still thinking about the reason. One thing he could confirm was he couldn''t brush it off as having another meaning. The other meaning being ''Admiration''. If he said it was that, then those two would have stopped bugging him about it.

    Still, now that he has met her again. Shin doesn''t understand whether he admired or respected her. If it''s love, Shin will back down quickly. He would be fighting a losing battle.

    Shin sighed as he recalled the events of earlier that day. ''Yuhi is so straight forward to the point it''s harsh.'' But Shin couldn''t refute his words. His thoughts broke off when he spotted a certain brte hair girl standing before him.

    "Is there something you need?" Shin asked ufortably. He wants her to leave quickly.

    Sumire pulled out a book from her bag. "Thank you for letting me borrow it. I enjoyed it."

    That''s right... Yuhi told him not to get involved romantically. But there is nothing wrong with him getting involved in the physics side.

    "I see I''m d to hear it. You know there are plenty of research materials here. You can''t bring it with you, but you cane here and read."

    Sumire looked reluctant, but she slowly nodded her head. "Okay."

    That was quick.

    But then again, he supposed she can use this ce to hide out from the people who are always chasing her. They would never think toe here. Students need to knock before entry too. She ought to be safer here than anywhere else.

    Sumire suddenly bent down. "Anyhow, where is that book you just mentioned?"

    Sumire tried to remain calm, but he could not miss the excitement in her eyes. That was fast, indeed. She is surprisingly honest when ites to this stuff. She is fast to jump at any opportunity people give her.

    It seems like she has a real interest in Physics, but how does he get her to take it seriously...? Shin did not know why he was so focused on this. But he wanted to do something for her.

    His thoughts broke when he remembered the events that happened at the shoot. This isn''t the time for him to be doing this.

    He should concentrate and think of how to solve that problem with that director. Otherwise, leader will chew him out on the matter. That guy is scary when he''s mad too.

    "Fufu. I think I found it." Sumire holds up a ratherrge paperback, "Is this the one?"

    Shin recognized the title and nodded.

    "It''s long, though. I doubt you mind it?"

    Sumire nodded. "Yup! I''ll be looking forward to this."

    Her violet orbs glimmering exactly like jewels, that innocent look on her face with her cheeks puffing up and the hint of red that shows up whenever she gets in close contact with someone. This person Shin wants to see more of it. More and more of those expressions. Even if it is against that person''s will.

    Like an equation, like a form, this ''Interest'''' Love'' is ..plex.

    But exactly like an equation, he can''t pull away from her. Still, he recalled the expression on Yuhi''s face. ''I won''t do anything.'' It would be wrong for him to intervene.

 Chapter 24 - I Think I Might Like You

    Nakara Shin falling in love with Sumire wasn''t unexpected. Yuhi knew she would eventually end up attracting more guys than necessary with that straightforward personality of hers. Still, he leaned against the wall and sighed.

    ''She does not understand what kind of ability she has to attract others.'' One day that will cause her problems, but for now, he can protect her.

    ....

    Sunday XX February 2015

    A bright painting that illuminates and warms the heart, and yet at the same time, it''s so very sorrowful.

    The type of person who would create such a painting, the kind of colors that person would use for their next piece. It was something Yuhi always wanted to know, the type of person who would create it. Did that kind of person experience the same deep feelings when he/she created the painting?

    He doesn''t understand why they have sses at the weekend. He lets out a deep sigh, then again, even if he says that. Only the gifted and talented individuals from each ss from each year are around. It''s something that can''t be helped, and yet Yuhi at least wished she was here.

    When he woke up earlier, a heavy female scent surrounded him. Yuhi knew who it belonged to, considering how he was with Sumire the whole ofst night, it could only be her. As for what happened, though, it was already a blur in his mind. Man, this sucks.

    Yuhi walked over to this antler only to find a freshman hovering over his works, at least that would have been fine for him if the guy wasn''t kissing the portrait of Sumire.

    "Oi. What are you doing?"

    Yuhi didn''t know how to react. It''s not umon for this kind of thing to happen. But this was the first time he had ever encountered someone who would directly challenge him. The guy turned around, startled, and yet remainedposed.

    "Oh my, it seems as though you caught me Forgive me, but I was only admiring this beauty."

    His eyes twitched, annoyed at the guy''s words, oi does this guy know what he is saying?

    "Surely since you drew it in such detail, such a person must exist. I came to inquire about that."

    This guy knows nothing from the looks of it. Just as he was about to exin, though, Sumire appears in the doorway.

    "Yuhi, I was wondering if you have someˇŞ" Sumire was cut off when the guy grabbed hold of her hands.

    "Wait; what? Who are you?" Sumire said, puzzled. She seemed disgusted, and Yuhi sighed in relief.

    "Ah, my angel, I''ve finally found you. Indeed you''re exactly like the rumors say. A beauty."

    "Uhˇ­thanks, but?" Sumire said, puzzled. She looked at their interwinded hands with a dark gaze in her eyes.

    "No, no, this is where it all begins."

    The guy reached over and was about to kiss the girl. Buy Yuhi reached over and pulled the brte towards him. A dangerous look in his eyes.

    Yuhi snapped. "Your a first-year student from the looks of it, so it makes sense you wouldn''t know. But hands of my woman."

    ''Saying this, Sumire will be upsetter.'' But if he did nothing, Yuhi knew this gut would continue messing with her. To his surprise, the girl suddenly leaned into his hold.

    "I''m Yuhi''s."

    She didn''t tell him, ''I love you.'' But admitting that she belongs to him is just as bad. ''Damn her, what is she trying to do?'' The guy frowned, but he didn''t say anymore. He quickly scurried out of atler.

    "So uhh," Sumire trailed off awkwardly.

    Geeˇ­how annoying; he nuzzled his face on her neck.

    "YˇŞYuhi? As expected, your mad, aren''t you?"

    Yuhi deeply sighed. "I''m not mad, just jealous," he mutters ever so quietly. It was the first time he ever admitted it to her; the words sounded so foreign in his lips. Yet just then, he couldn''t take his anger.

    Her middle school male friends are already an issue; now, he has to worry about her guard squad. Tsk.. " Even so, I do still want to stay like this. I thought I would die of stress, not seeing you."

    Sumire nced over at him then. "Die. But we were only apart for half a day at most?"

    "At most half a day? You know that''sˇŞ" he paused in mid-sentence, realizing what he was just about to stay. Yuhi felt his face color turn bright red. "Don''t talk nonsense."

    Yuhi saw the girl''s expression, indeed, to see a simr shade of red on her face.

    "IˇŞI see...."

    ...

    In the end, the two of them sat down; the brte positioned herself on hisp. Sumire didn''t agree at first, but he persuaded her.

    Yuhi buried his face in her neck and inhaled her scent; it seems to feel just right when she''s in his arms. He doesn''t want to let her go anywhere. But he knew that was impossible.

    When those peoplee here, the time he has with her is limited.

    If he could remain this way here like this for a bit longer, then ˇŞ "What did you need from me?" Yuhi wondered.

    "That is...as expected without Yuhi...no colores to mind...I haven''t been able to finish the painting I''m sorry.."

    His eyes went wide, she ˇŞshe thought the same thing as him. Ah ha, really, of course, it''s that way. "You''re not the only one. As expected without you, I can''t do anything. We should paint together."

    Even though it''s still a duo piece, the director instructed them to do two separate paintings. To showcase both their talents ˇŞ and yet, Yuhi discovered that he couldn''t do such a thing.

    Sumire pulled away and smiled at him. "That''s not possible."

    "WˇŞhat?"

    "I think I might like you."

    At thatment, his eyes went wide; this was the first time she said such words to him. Though they''ve been together for a while now, he was the only one who said such words. Yuhi understood why that was, but a part of him probably wanted to hear it.

    "You think?" Yuhi said weakly.

    Sumireughed. "I think." She repeated, she shyly covered her mouth with her sleeve. "Yuhi..".

    She suddenly leaned over and nted a kiss on his cheek, causing his eyes to widen even more. "To reach you and stay by your side. I epted the director''s offer. I understand that he probably holds a form of dislike against me, and that''s understandable. By epting this challenge, I could more or less understand why he did it to taunt me. To iste me. Either way, it''s because I am fond of you that I can do this. It''s lonely now, but be patient; because of that, you should paint your world."

    Honestly, it''s because she does stuff like this.

    Yuhi pulled away from her. "Sassy." He said as he pushed her towards the door. "Alright, I get it. I''ll leave you alone untilter on."

    "Yuhi."

    "But it will only be until then only until this ends. Because my frustration will be at its peak."

    At thatment, he noticed the pained smile on her face. Yuhi pulled her back into his arms. "Sorry." Yuhi apologized. "Too straight forward of me." He ced a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Do you want to have lunch together?"

    Sumire nodded. "That''s why I came here. Are you still working?"

    "I need a break.

    At thatment, Sumire beamed happily. "Then, let''s go out and eat. The weather is nice."

 Chapter 25 - I Adore You

    *UNEDITED*

    Clock Tower

    Yuhi brushed his fingers across her lips and removed the piece of food. Sumireughed. "Uhh, okay. Thank you, Yuhi."

    ''She looks so cute.'' Yuhi looked away from her. Is he bing mushy? People called him a cold hearted man before. But these days he doesn''t frown as much, and he even smiles. Why does he keep staring at her too? Sumire is cute but there are so many other girls who look better. Then again, those other girls only throw themselves at him without getting to know him.

    Sumire is better than. Even though he told her he loved her, she won''t sway. ''She is loyal, huh?'' Yuhi wondered what Sumire would do if she knew what kind of person he truly is. He isn''t a good person.

    "Did youe to Tokyo for me?" Yuhi mumbled.

    The girl stopped eating, a pained smile appeared on her face.

    "Something of the sort. If I directly said it, people would say I am favourites and that would be no good. However, indeed perhaps there is a terrible seed of desire involved that dragged me here."

    At thatment his eyes widened. It''s not like he didn''t understand. A part of him already noticed it a long time ago. ''I wouldn''t be so bold and confess if that weren''t the case.'' When Yuhi realized that there was something strange about Ibuki Sumire''s feelings toward him. ''I went for it.''

    He went for it, knowing that he might stand a chance.

    "Do you like me Sumire?"

    Yuhi figures he should just ask and get it done with. He has to ask because if he doesn''t then all of his thoughts will explode.

    "I do like you."

    Hold on a second is she----he saw the girls expression and sighs as he pulled the brte into his arms. "Not that sort of like. Not the like you have for everyone else."

    "I see, your nning a confrontation."

    "You can hardly me me."

    "That''s true. But I''m sorry, this is how it has to be.. "

    He knew, he knew that she was going to say that. No matter how close they have be with each other.

    At the end between them it will always be like this.

    "Believe me when I say I adore you from the bottom my heart." Sumire gently caressed his cheeks and brushed their forehead together. "I know you like me a lot. But, I''m having a hard time Yuhi. Sometimes I want you to treat me terribly."

    Yuhi didn''t say anything back. ''What could I say?'' Right now, he can''t do anything for her - that is the painful truth.

    ....

    Library - 1:30pm

    After they finished eating, the two of them had the same idea and headed to the library. They both sat back to back and were reading. Since it was alreadyte for them to head back to ss, they ended up skipping.

    "Are you nning on anything in particr?" Sumire asked.

    He raised her eyebrow at her question. He was only half paying attention, since he was now reading too. "Hm?"

    "The April Festival."

    Oh, she must have heard about it already. At the mention of it though he sighs recalling how annoying Akatsuki was being on the matter. "Not really, I''d probably just start painting whateveres to mind." Yuhi mumbled.

    He never bothered so much with the school festival pieces. Yuhi would usually just take a look around his current surroundings and pick a random theme from that. It was during the actual tournaments where he became serious. "

    "How carefree.

    She is one to talk there. Skipping ss when she only just came here.

    "Aren''t you bothered about not being serious?" Sumire suddenly asked.

    "That''s a difficult question to answer. However, I suppose if I actually get inspired anytime soon I''ll be serious," Yuhi admitted. However that in itself is easier said then done.

    Even when it came to music it was like that. He discovered that it took him awhile to gain inspiration topose his pieces. Even when it came, for some reason he felt as though something was missing. Something wasˇ­ Yuhi paused in mid thought.

    No he knew exactly what it was. The reason why he startedposing music in the first ce. The reason why he entered the music industry and began to take it seriously was because of her. Though he didn''t know about the art thing until much recently.

    Sumire''s painting he already saw plenty since she transfered and yet she has yet to see any of his. Yuhi wanted to confirm it properly, with his own two eyes. That she was the person who drew that painting.

    The winner of the middle school artpetition.

    When he received the results abouting in second ce, he questioned it. After all Yuhi had been sceptical of the judging panel and didn''t think they were professional enough. But he was wrong. When he went to the exhibit that day and saw the painting that won first ce. He instantly understood that his perspectives had been wrong.

    The judging panel was professional, it was him who was being too cocky. The person who won first ce, the one who inspired him to change his ways. Yuhi wanted to meet that person. But when he searched for a name on the painting he couldn''t find one.

    What kind of person forgets to put their own name? Clumsy. That''s the first impression this person gave him. When he confirmed their gender and age, he was beginning to form a sort of vague image. Yet he still wanted to know more details. The ck hair boy didn''t want to ask the administration office, he knew if he did then it would have been much easier.

    But that meant asking those bastard-- the judges again. He already knew what would happen if he showed himself in front of them after thepetition. '' It''s a real shame isn''t it?''. They''d start spouting words of pity and sympathy that they didn''t mean at all. He didn''t want that.

    Butter Yuhi realized that maybe he should have just swallowed his pride and asked. Since his investigation got no where. Even though he was still at the main HQ then. He couldn''t find the source at all.

    Yuhi thought that the person would enter apetition again and waited. He waited for a long time. But much to his dismay no such paintings like that one showed up again. Eventually he found a clue in the most unexpected form, from a certain male idol group. Though they had been around for quite awhile he hadn''t paid much attention to them.

    Later on though when he stumbled upon them due to Akatsuki, he realised the connection. During the time period that mysterious girl won thepetition, Nanairo feather debuted. Seven colours. Although there was only six then, he could see it. The same feeling from that painting.

    The next step then would have been searching for a girl that''s close to all of them. Yet he didn''t need to do anything like that since he saw the broadcast. Sumire. Yuhi had been really surprised then but realised that if that''s the case then he wanted to make sure. That''s why he kept showing himself in front of her.

    It was then after he left, after he left he realised that he truly didn''t look properly. He had gotten rather busy and didn''t have much time to look anymore, so he momentarily forgot it. Until he saw the announcement of Nanairo feathers '' center'' member and saw the performance. It all came rushing back to him, that feeling of confirming who that person was.

    Yuhi already knew. Perhaps even before all the pieces came together, he already knew who it was.

 Chapter 26 - Everything Has Changed

    Tokyo Main Streets - 4:45 pm

    Yuhi nced over at the girl he was walking with. The days seem to go by so quickly, ever since she appeared in his life again. Before she came, every day was so slow and seemed to drag on endlessly. But now? Now everything has changed.

    "Yuhi? Why are you looking at me?" Sumire questioned.

    "Give me some." He pointed to the ice cream in her hands.

    Sumireughed. "Okay." She looked at the cone and him for a few minutes before she extended it toward him.

    Yuhi bent down and ate some. Sumire clearly didn''t expect this since he saw her cheeks turn red. "Uhhˇ­."

    His lips curve to a smile. "Something wrong?"

    "NˇŞNo."

    No huh? But she is blushing. Indeed the bright red color stood out to him.

    Right now, Sumire only loves Tsueno Mamoru. But before she met Mamoru, Yuhi was sure that Sumire was in love with him. Then again, he could be overthinking it. Sumire never said those words to him, and she even turned him down before. Yet it was only because Tsueno showed up. If she did not meet him, then maybe something would have happened already.

    "Do you need more?" Sumire suddenly asked.

    Yuhi nodded. "Yeah." He bent down again and this time brought his lips closer to her fingertips. He licked away the stray drops of ice cream. "Sweet."

    "Unpleasant!"

    "Says the one turning red."

    "Ahhh, I don''t understand you," Sumire eximed. "Why are you like this?"

    "Because I like you."

    It''s true he does not expect anything from the girl now. But who said he would not confess to her whenever he got the chance to? Besides,tely, it seems like Sumire is getting toofortable around him. He wants to remind her, so she stops getting so close. To his surprise, Sumire did not get embarrassed and simply walked a few steps ahead of him.

    He needs to be careful there too. I can be bold, but do not push it. Right now, Sumire''s emotions are like a ticking time bomb that can explode at any moment.

    "Hey," Yuhi called out.

    "Hmm?"

    "I need a few supplies, could youe with me?"

    "You ran out already."

    "I need a few colors," Yuhi mumbled. "You know when you use certain colors more than others?"

    "Ah, I understand that. I think I need things too."

    "Thene along."

    Sumire nodded. "Okay." she agreed before adding. "Yuhi, you always bring me with you."

    He raised his eyebrows at thatment. "You don''t want me to invite you?"

    "No." She shook her head. "I like it, but I wonder if it is fine. I mean you''re very popr."

    "So are you." Yuhi shot back. The two of them wore the usual disguise items, hat, sses and a mask. Sumire insisted that she did not need one. But Yuhi did not want to take the chance. What if somebody recognizes her?

    He does not mind people seeing him around Sumire. It would relieve him more if he could do that. But he is taking into ount her feelings. He grabbed hold of her hand. "Don''t worry. I am here beside you."

    "Then I guess I have to rely on you."

    "You know I''m quite dependable."

    "Is that so? I seem to hear other rumours. People say you are veryzy, so they would rather do the tasks themselves than ask you."

    Yuhi clicked his tongue, annoyed. How could they say something like that about him? How does he impress her now?

    Sumireughed. "But you know, when we are together, I can rely on you. When I was sick recently, you cooked and cleaned for me."

    ''I only do that for you.''

    But well, he supposes there was no need to tell her that part. Let Sumire''s impression of him improve. "Are you cold?" Yuhi asked.

    "A little."

    Yuhi lets go of her hand for a moment and removes his scarf. He wrapped it around her neck. "Be careful; you get sick easily."

    "Yuhi, isn''t this the scarf I bought you?"

    "ˇ­.."

    Yuhi looked away awkwardly. Why did he wear that scarf now of all times? Then again, that''s the only one he has. So it is not like he has much of a choice. What does he tell her though? The more Yuhi wracked his head for an answer, the more puzzled he became. He did not realize that the expression on Sumire''s face had changed. It was not until she stopped walking.

    "Sumire?" He called out concerned.

    "Say Yuhi, you asked me to talk to you about ru, remember?"

    "I did," Yuhi admitted.

    Why is she bringing that up now? Unlessˇ­

    Yuhi sighed. "My bad, seriously. Tell me if I overdo it, it''s true that I kept this scarf because of my feelings. But don''t feel awkward. I meanˇ­ I don''t expect anything from you now, Sumire. I am happy with what we have now."

    It sounds stupid and foolish. But Yuhi genuinely felt this was better. If they were dating officially, it would cause more problems. Certainly, more people would talk, and many people would criticize her. In terms of status, Sumire would be richer than him. So normally people would not have a problem with it, and yet because the other person is Sumire, people will talk.

    They criticized her heavily for dating somebody who isn''t a celebrity, and many people are jealous of her as an idol. The main reason for this is Sumire''s senpai, Takashi Yumi. The number one idol that people respect the most, a legendary figure in the music industry.

    "Yuhi, look." Sumire tugged on his sleeve.

    He nced over at the direction she pointed at and saw several foods stands. His sweat fell, were they not talking about something serious? Then again, he should be d that she casually changed the topic like that. A deep sigh crossed his lips. "Don''t overeat."

    "Do you prefer slim girls?"

    Huh?

    "What is your type Yuhi?"

    She is asking something so ridiculous again. Type? Well, since she is that curious. He should just tell her. A type, huh?

 Chapter 27 - I Want To Freely Walk Hand In Hand With Her

    *UNEDITED*

    Yuhi never thought of it before, but if he had to say. "My type is a tall girl maybe around five feet seven and five feet eight, I won''t go lower. You see, I''m thinking of this practically. Kissing and sex be a pain if the height difference is too much. I would hurt my neck and back." He trailed off. "I''m not fussy about body types or even intelligence and skill. When ites to my sexual preference though, I don''t mind inexperienced girls but experienced ones are better."

    ''Now that I think about it.. All the girls he dated so far have experience.'' It was a coincidence, he wasn''t picky despite what those rumors say.

    Sumire looked down at the ground. "I see, that isn''t me though."

    He raised his eyebrow at thisment. Does she want it to be her? Well, he can''t be too sure about that. He has never done it with her so who knows about her drive? Yuhi noticed her curious gaze on him still and awkwardly ran his free hand through his hair. It felt awkward exining all of this to her, but since she is the one asking.

    "My ex girlfriend was like that. I don''t have a proper type. It''s just the girls I have dated so far happen to be like that." Yuhi exined.

    He genuinely does not want to mention that woman in front of Sumire. It would be bad if she learned about the reason for the break up.

    If Sumire learned that he broke up with that woman because of her, would she get mad? Back then he confessed to her before he broke up with that woman. Maybe it was a good thing Sumire rejected him, otherwise he would end up with two girlfriends.

    "Your ex?" Sumire repeated. "How many girls have you dated?"

    "In high school, three- five." Yuhi admitted.

    At thatment Sumire backed away from him, she looked horrified. "Yuhi, how many people did you date within a year and a bit? I thought you said to me that you don''t fool around."

    Since it hase to this. I should be honest with her.

    Yuhi took a deep breath. "I lied. I did fool around."

    Sumire blinked before she burst intoughter. "I already knew that silly."

    "Huh?"

    "I know the name of two of your exes too."

    Wait what? Yuhi looked at the girl dumbfounded. Why does she know? Is she pretending?

    "Amano Touko from the art department and Miyazawa Makino from the music department. Both of them were famous in their third years. The first one got transferred to a school abroad on a schrship due to the results of winning a tournament. Thest one randomly dropped out of school at the end ofst year. She was a good vocalist and had.."

    ''She knows.'' For a moment Yuhi thought she was joking. A troubled expression appeared on his face. "If you researched then you should know right?"

    "I do." Sumire looked away. "Is the sex drive thing that important?"

    ''I can''t believe she even asked that.'' Then again, Yuhi already knew from the start. Ibuki Sumire isn''t innocent, she went through so much after the death of her parents. ''That''s the one thing I can rte to her.'' The death of his parents? Yuhi didn''t even know if they were dead, but they abandoned and left him in a forest of all ces.

    "Not important." Yuhi admitted. "I honestly don''t have a preference since I''ve never really been interested in anyone but you."

    Sumireughed. "I see." Her gaze softened. "I don''t think I have a type either."

    "You don''t?"

    She shook her head. "I don''t." Sumire turned to the stall. "Let me treat you."

    "Huh, I''m fine."

    "Nope, I have to slowly repay my debt."

    Yuhi didn''t get a chance to refuse since Sumire was already lining up. A deep sigh crossed his lips. It''s not like he doesn''t understand what she is trying to say. For people like them falling in love is dangerous. But they still end up falling in love, they end up feeling emotions they shouldn''t.

    ''I like her, one day I will take her back from you.'' When Yuhi recalled the words he said to Tsueno a year ago, he couldn''t help but sigh. Yuhi didn''t think things would change so drastically like this. That person, why did he die and leave Sumire alone?

    Isn''t it fine this way? There is nothing wrong with their current rtionship. Yuhi tried to convince himself but it did him no good. It is no good like this. The more time he spends with her, the more Yuhi realizes that he wants to be with her. He wants to freely walk hand in hand with her.

    Damn these crazy thoughts of his. But Yuhi understood, it isn''t that easy. He underestimated the love Sumire has for Tsueno Mamoru. Underestimate? It was more like he was too confident about Sumire liking him.

    His thoughts broke off when somebody passed him a crepe. "Here." Sumire said as she sat beside him.

    "Weren''t you getting something else?"

    "I''m extra hungry."

    Yuhi saw the contents of the small paper bag which she ced between them. There were various hot food in small containers. Is she cold? Yuhi picked up the meat bun and bit into it. His gaze kept flickering onto Sumire who was happily eating her crepe. "You''re eating more now." He muttered.

    When she first came here huh? Only a short amount of time has passed since Sumire came to Tokyo but for him it felt like she was always here beside him.

    Sumire sighed. "Did I worry you that much?"

    "Well," Yuhi paused and thought his words through. "You worried me but is that not normal? Anyone would worry if they see somebody barely eating and sleeping."

    Since she is better now, it should be fine to bring her to that ce, no?

    ..

    K Bar

    The ce he brought Sumire to was thest ce he thought to bring her. ''Then again when she first came here. I found her in that ce.'' A normal bar, that''s what it looks like on the surface.

    But the reality of this ce? The bar is a mere front, this is a ce where those bestowed with powere to. By power, yes he means those with supernatural like powers. Yuhi sighed as he nced over at the girl sat on the couch, she sat there patiently without asking questions. But Yuhi could not miss how she looked around the room with such interest. Why do her eyes sparkle so brightly whenever she is interested in anything? Yuhi did not understand her at all. Since they came in, his men seemed very cautious, none of them knew what to do. Naturally they were all curious, but nobody said anything. He dide here holding hands with her.

 Chapter 28 - An Old Legend

    *UNEDITED*

    When Sumire finally fell asleep, he turned to hispanion who seemed very amused. A deep sigh passed Yuhi''s lips. Finally he said, "So, where is he?"

    "Last I heard he was abroad investigating. But he should be back soon." One of hispanions called Jae entered the room the moment Sumire fell asleep.

    "I know that much." Yuhi mumbled. The person he was inquiring about was the owner of this bar, Hamano Atushi. "But almost half a year has passed now, he should be here."

    Jae nodded. "I have to agree with you there, but do not worry. He should be--"

    Right at that moment somebody walked into the room. The sound of the bell rang. Yuhi nced up and saw a man who just entered.

    He sighed. "Atushi." This person walking over is none other than Hamano Atushi, the bars owner and also... Yuhi watched as Atushi walked over to the girl fast asleep on the couch.

    ''Another rival for her.'' At least that was the situation before. He heard that things had changed now.

    "So you brought her here?"

    "Just today, I wanted to test her a bit."

    "Did she pass?"

    "Well..."

    Atushi reced Sumire''s nket with a new one and said. "I think it would be too much to say now, with her current state."

    "Did you confirm it?"

    "I felt that Mamoru''s death was suspicious but until you gave me that lead, I didn''t think it was serious."

    "Mamoru was suck, but even that was artificial."

    "That someone will chose Sumire one day." Jae spoke up. "So you want her to join us?"

    "It''s safer here." Yuhi mumbled.

    "Isn''t she the rumoured demon Princess? Is it okay for her to stay with us?"

    The demon Princess huh? Yuhi found that nickname stupid. She may have monstrous strength but this is too much. That girl deserves to live a normal life just like all the others. She deserves to walk a path of light.

    "What did you find out?" Atushi''s lips curve to a smile. "I''m surprised your not asking that."

    Yuhi sighed. "Is there any need to ask. My theory is right. I can guess who is behind his death. The problem is..." His gaze fell on Sumire. "Does she show any signs of that yet?"

    Atushi shook his head. "Not that I know off. She was normal in school but I always felt something was off. It felt like she was suppressing something. Mamoru was the one suppressing that something for her."

    "You''re not wrong there. I think she is getting nightmares because of her powers."

    "The burden of the strong huh?" Atushi mumbled. "Aren''t you helping her suppress it?"

    "For now." Yuhi agreed. "My powers are more on the destructive rather than healing side. There is a stronger chance of her remembering something around me."

    Or rather, Yuhi recalled how she was the other night. ''It seems like Sumire is starting to remember already.'' Yuhi however wasn''t going to tell Atushi that. It would be bad if Atushi thinks it''s too dangerous for him to stay with Sumire.

    Even now it remained a mystery to him. Why do powers exist in this day and age? It isn''t just powers but craving for blood like a vampire would.

    "I know what you are thinking King, but nobody has an actual exnation for it." Atushi said.

    "Isn''t it something to do with a old legend?" Jae brought up.

    Yuhi raised his eyebrows at thatment. "Huh, legend?"

    Jae nodded. "They say the first songstress came in contact with strange town and went missing. She woke up and lived there for awhile. She knew she was different from all the people who lived there but she treated them like family. Lena-san fell in love with of the vige people. They had children and lived there for a few years."

    "Then at most it should run in their family." Yuhi intercepted.

    Atushi shook his head and joined in. "No, it actually makes sense. The vige people aside, that man was an outsider too. He came from an old European traditional family. It seems like his parents dumped him in the forest."

    Yuhi flinched at that and sighed. It seems like his parents have a strange habit of dumping g kids in forests.

    "Medieval Ennd, that was a time for those kind of people."

    Yuhi frowned. "For a random conversation, this theory actually makes more sense."

    At thatment Atushi strolled over to the bar and went over to the bottles. "Care for a drink?"

    "Yeah."

    Jae chuckled. "Too much information for you."

    "More like you two didn''t discuss this before I came, right?"

    Atushi quickly made him a drink and ced the cup in front of him. Yuhi gratefully takes it and took a huge sip. However it tasted bitter than usual. Yuhi frowned. "This is expired."

    "Is that so? I haven''t checked on the drinks here in awhile."

    ''That''s a lie, Atushi did that deliberately.'' Yuhi knew better than to say anything though.

    "Hey you two, the little Princess looks unusually red." Jae suddenly said.

    "She is sick." Yuhi admitted. "Let her rest."

    "Uh-huh." Jae trailed off. "But her face looks flushed."

    At thatment Atushi left the bar counter and returned to where Sumire was. He watched as Atushi brushed his hands across the forehead. Yuhi frowned when he saw that. ''Didn''t Atushi touch her far too easily?'' Yuhi immediately left his seat and grabbed Atushi''s arm.

    "H--hey now."

    "Don''t touch her." Yuhi mumbled. It was only three words and yet the anger in his voice is evident.

    Atushi sighed. "Sumire already rejected me before."

    "You confessed?"

    "Of course and now I have closure, I can be friends with her."

    That annoys him a bit. It makes it seem like Sumire is close with this guy. Then again, he was separated from her for a year. She must have made memories with this person, and so many other people.

    "She has a bad fever since earlier." Yuhi muttered.

    "Sumire likes the cold and has a bad habit of wearing thin clothes."

    "I gave her my scarf."

    "You should have given her your coat." Atushi shook his head. "I suppose it can''t be helped, your a nice guy but ---"

    "Oi quit it." Yuhi didn''t bother debating any further and turned to the girl.

    Yuhi frowned as he watched Sumire toss and turn. She wore a ufortable and distressed expression on her face. Is she having a nightmare again? Yuhi walked over to the couch and the moment he did, she reached over and grabbed his hand. Huh? He confirmed that she was sleeping and sighed. She must have sensed him in her sleep, what a foolish girl. But then again, he is one to talk when ites to doing foolish things.

    He didn''t hesitate and picked her up.

    "WaiˇŞwait King, you can''t possibly be thinking of taking her to your room?" Jae eximed.

    "Hah?" Yuhi snapped. "Where else would she go?"

    Jae beamed happily. "Funny you should ask."

 Chapter 29 - Living Together?

    *UNEDITED*

    Jae brought him to one of the rooms on the second floor. Yuhi looked around at the room and sighed. "When did you prepare this?"

    "Now King, don''t you remember? We prepared this room for her, since you thought she woulde here any day."

    Now that he thought about it, something like that happened.

    "Is it clean?" he questioned.

    At thatment Jae sweat fell and he turned to the door with Sumire in his hands.

    "Clean it up first." Yuhi mumbled and walked out of the room with Sumire in his arms.

    Its not like his room is that bad. But he understood where the others came from. The moment he stepped into the room, a heavy scent filled the air. Maybe he ought to quit smoking so much. Yuhi carefullyid Sumire down and joined her on the bed. He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close. He noticed whenever she stayed over at his ce, Sumire could sleep peacefully. This is why he kept asking her to stay over.

    He doesn''t do anything more than hug her. Well maybe he gives her a morning kiss or two, but the walls won''t talk. Besides it''s not like he is the type to take advantage of someone just because they are weak. If it were anybody else though, he wouldn''t have the patience to deal with them.

    ________

    Sumire opened her eyes and felt a pair of warm arms around her. It belonged to none other than Terashima Yuhi. Her gaze softened when she saw how tightly he was holding her. ''This warmth, I have never felt something like this before.'' She snuggled up to him, so veryfortable. What is this? When was thest time she felt at ease? Sumire didn''t understand it very well. When she is with this person, she feels peaceful and so content. It feels like all her worries will fade away, exactly like a me.

    "King is like a huge lion, would you not say so?" a familiar voice said.

    "You''re here." Sumire mumbled.

    Atushi nodded. "Sorry I''mte. I went abroad to investigate but it seems I can''t do anything about it." He trailed off. "I didn''t say anything to Yuhi yet."

    Sumire shook her head. "Its okay, I didn''t want to say until I was sure anyway."

    "Do you understand what is happening?"

    "Not at all, but then again I do believe in the supernatural. Everything happens for a reason."

    "Sumire.."

    Sumire nced over at Yuhi who was fast asleep beside her. "I am very grateful."

    "Is he treating you well?"

    "Yes, I''m happy. For the first time in so long I can say this."

    Atushi reached over and patted her hair. "That''s good. I''m sure that person would be relieved too."

    Sumire sighed when she heard thatment. "Do you have to remind me of him? Are you that cruel?"

    "Sorry, sorry." Atushiughed. "I understand that Yuhi is the most important person to you right now."

    "It''s more like he is the only person." Sumire mumbled. Yuhi is the only person she would make this exception for.

    "So he is that important, huh?" Atushi seemed amused. "I was thinking it isn''t like you to get so emotional Sumire."

    Sumireughed awkwardly. "I guess he is influencing me already."

    "What cheesy stuff are you saying, brat." A familiar gruff voice said.

    Her cheeks burned red when she saw Yuhi awake. Sumireughed. "You heard me?"

    Yuhi yawned and sat up. He pulled her into his arms. "I heard every word. I have been wracking my head and thinking about what I can do for you. But it seems like just me standing by your side is enough. I''m not Tsueno and I never will be, but is it okay for us to always be together?"

    Her gaze softened. "For the first time I can hear your real feelings." She trailed off. "I would like that a lot Yuhi."

    "Then it''s decided, live with me."

    Wait what? What did he just suggest there? Live with him?!!

    Sumire could only look at him with wide eyes. But Yuhi did not let her refuse.

    ...

    Two dayster

    Her gaze fell on the building in front of her. Yuhi mainly stayed in the school dorms but he also has his own ce. Living together? Sumire wanted to refuse. Sure she has stayed over a few times already but that was different. Yuhi grabbed her bag and led her inside.

    "I''m still fixing up your room, so for nowˇŞ"

    "Wait." Sumire interjected. "This is a bit too much." She genuinely cares for him but this felt very strange to her. They aren''t dating, why do they have to live together?

    "Look, I understand what you''re thinking. But Sumire you can''t live by yourself. You don''t eat or sleep when your alone. You will die if you continue that way."

    "I.." She looked down at her feet. "It isn''t that bad."

    That was a lie, Sumire knew how bad the state of her body is. Ever since Mamorus death, she has had ack of appetite. Falling asleep? Sumire did not want to sleep knowing she would wake up to another day without Mamoru. It became a habit of hers to call him whenever she woke up.

    If she doesn''t sleep, the day will never end.

    Mamoru didn''t die, the day never changed.

    It was her way of escaping from the truth. The first night she slept, Sumire woke up scared and so very frightened. She broke that chain and after two weeks of not sleeping finally slept. She woke up to a world without him. It was painful and ever since that time she had a hard time breathing. Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi grabbed her luggage.

    He briefly brushed her forehead against hers. "You seem to have a bit of a fever, justy down and rest. I will unpack for you."

    Sumire wanted to refuse but she knew she could not do so during this situation. She nodded and awkwardly walked over to the bed. Yuhi''s room smelt like him. The smell of cigarettes and tobo filled the entire room. But Sumire did not dislike it,

    .....

    10:30pm - Park

    It was difficult for her to fall asleep. For the first time since she came here, she couldn''t sleep very well. Sumire felt very restless. She understood the reason why. ''From now on, I would stay right by Yuhi''s side.'' Her thoughts became unsettled at the thought of sleeping beside him every single day. It felt stupid, why is she so self conscious? Was that even the right word? Sumire tried to escape but Yuhi ended up following her.

    To her surprise he didn''t lecture her, instead he joined her.

    In the end the two of them stopped by the usual park and sat beside the huge tree. It was still in full bloom, a rare sight for the winter. ''Fresh cherry blossoms.'' Sumire suspected there was something mysterious about this tree.

    "By the way if I resembled him, what do you think would happen?"

    "Alright, you over there. Stop trying to imagine it. Rather,e over here."

    "Pfft, if you want me to sit closer just say so."

    "Yuhi-san, I''ll have you know I''m not in the mood for jokes." she trails off when he shifts closer to her and kisses a strand of her brte locks. "Or anything affectionate either."

    "I know Sumire." Yuhi said softly.

    Sumire couldn''t miss the tender expression on his face. ''Making that type of face should be cheating.'' Then again,

    Why does he know? It isn''t fair sometimes. They have not met in a year and yet Yuhi knows everything about her. He knows everything that has happened in the time they didn''t meet.

    He and Ru must have nned all of that. After all, the only ones who knew about that meeting were the ones who took part. As well as Yuhi and her fiance, theter would never b about such matters to anyone no matter who it is. However if it''s Yuhi, he would tell Ru without hesitation.

    Even now Sumire does not understand the rtionship between those two very well. If one could call it a friendship at all.

    For the two people who she fell in love with so deeply to be on such good terms. Sumire found it peculiar.

    "Having overwhelming desires that will lead to making everyone miserable. Or restraining yourself so much that you suffer endlessly. For it to be either that or something else. It''s scary isn''t it? But there is something more frightening." Sumire trailed off as her gaze fell on the sky.

    A pitch ck sky and yet there was something beautiful about it.

    "I''m conscious of one thing." She turned to him. "A terrible seed of desire exists inside me. No matter how indifferent I act, one day that desire will take over me."

    Without Ru by her side she is aplete mess. However ever since she met Terashima Yuhi, that changed. She is slowly bing normal again. Sumire felt conflicted.

    "That must''ve mean that I''ve gotten old."

    Right if she''s starting to talk like master, then it simply means that she is older now.

    Yuhi however didn''t immediately reply.

    "Why aren''t you saying anything I wonder. .. Could it be, Yuhi really thinks that and that''s why you didn''t do anything more than kiss me yesterday?"

    "No that''s not...." Yuhi trailed off. "Wait, why do you know I kissed you?"

    "I woke up with strange marks on my lips." Sumire trailed off. "You think I''m oblivious? Acting like a Knight during the day but your a beast during the night."

    "Uhhh." Yuhi looked away awkwardly. "Well you know how things are now."

    Sumire chuckled when she saw him look away. ''What a clumsy person.'' She hesitantly extended her hand out and Yuhi immediately grabbed hold of it. "Did you realize something Yuhi?"

    "I''ve realized many things since you came here."

    Her gaze softened. "Then do you realize why I haven''t run away yet?"

 Chapter 30 - Seed

    *UNEDITED*

    Yuhi used his free hand and ran it through his hair. "I don''t understand you, you make things so difficult for me. But you know something? I think I''m getting used to howplicated things are."

    ''Is that apliment or not?''

    "You don''t have to understand. I appreciate the thought."

    The sentiments are enough. There are many people who im they care about her. So many of them leave when it bes too heavy for them. When it bes a burden, they are quick to leave. Sumire never stops them from leaving. Is it because she doesn''t care? That isn''t it. She wants to stop them, she wants them to say.

    But does she have the right to do that? If they stay with her, she can''t promise them anything but endless amounts of pain. That''s why it is better to let them go, even if she ends up alone.

    Yet that person differs from all of them.

    Ever since she arrived in Tokyo, she has been nothing but trouble. All she does is cause Yuhi problems. But even then he stays by her side, he does not abandon her. No matter how much she cries and breaks down, he stays right by her side. A truly foolish person, one day he will realize the mistake he made. Sumire tried to convince herself this, but it failed.

    ...

    Yuhi told her to take a nap and so she did, before she knew it she quickly drifted of.

    Waking up to Yuhi''s gentle hands caressing her hair, she was tempted to go back to sleep. Sumire didn''t because she hears him mumbling. ''Ohˇ­'' Sumire pretends to sleep, knowing that he couldn''t say it out loud if she were awake, she wonders what he''s going to say.

    "If your sleeping it would be better for me. But if your awake, just listen and don''t say anything." Yuhi mumbled. "You see you spoke to me about your age and wisdom the other day. I didn''t reply right away. But that''s because I wanted to think my answer through. Even if you became old and wrinkly, my feelings won''t change."

    Sumire''s eyes widened when she heard his words.

    "You''re not old. Rather when I first saw you again. I thought I was looking at a goddess."

    Sumire his deep thoughts, as she reached over and strokes his cheek gently with her palm, returning his tender smile with a bright one. "Your still just as handsome Yuhi."

    It was clear thatment embarrassed him, since she could see the tint of pink in his cheeks. He really has learned to be more honest now. "Your awake I see."

    "I feel wide awake now because you were saying such sweet things. Yuhi, you dummy. Are we going to continue our conversation like this?"

    "Yeah, let''s talk about the piece for the festival."

    "No chat about work."

    She brushes her fingers tenderly on his lips, tracing them gently. "Then, a terrible seed of desire. What is it to you?"

    It seems like he was curious after all huh?

    The brte haired girl doesn''t say anything for a few minutes. It looked like Yuhi was about to change the topic, yet she spoke up.

    "I no longer want to dwell on the past and move on. I want to express everything I am feeling. But this feeling is born from a twisted desire. What can I do about it?" At that she could see his eyes go wide. "However, the rest is a secret."

    ....

    Instead of going home, Yuhi suggested they go shopping. She is half tempted to wear a disguise.

    This is the first time she''s ever going out in public with Yuhi, previous times she had gone shopping he would simply give her money and say, ''It''s so you cane back.'' or she would sneak off when he''s fast asleep. But then again, the nature of their rtionship has changed now in contrast to then.

    Is a hat enough? Maybe she should wear a wig or something. Others seeing her with Atushi is okay due to their respective profession. However Yuhi is another story, if anybody were to catch them together, it would look bad. She can imagine what the tabloids would say, ''caught cheating. '' The mere thought of it was enough to make her barf.

    Even if they don''t do anything touching wise in public. A single picture can easily be twisted and misinterpreted. That is how the media is. With the recent events, Sumire knew what kind of twisted story they woulde up with too. But is she supposed to avoid men just because of that? It did not seem right to her.

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi ced his sses on her, as well as his scarf. The scarf being too big for her, covered half her face. "Hmmm, looks okay. You can''t see anything but your pretty eyes now, but I''m sure nobody can catch that sorta picture."

    Oh, he was thinking about it. Her eyes went wide when he grabbed hold of his hand. "And the final touch."

    "What are you doing?" Sumire questioned.

    "If we act like a natural couple, you won''t be suspected yeah?"

    Well that''s true.

    It didn''t take them long to reach the convenient store. The only good thing about Yuhi''s area is, there seems to be stores of any kind in just a small district.

    Still Sumire wants to ask him if this is truly okay. Is it fine for her to stand by his side? It felt like she was taking advantage of his good will.

    "Hey, you like these right?" Yuhi pointed to one of the shelves.

    "Ah yes."

    Yuhi put several packets into the trolley and continued to look around. Sumire could not miss how he kept putting her favourite foods into the basket. He must be doing this deliberately. Or rather howe he knows what her favourite foods are? This isn''t fair at all. If he does things like this, she will only like him more than she already does.

    I like him? Yes maybe she did once upon a time. But after Mamoru appeared in her life, everything changed. She liked Yuhi a lot but she never thought it was possible for them to be a couple. He was somebody she respected and aspired to be like and somebody far from her reach. Even when they became friends with one another, Sumire thought the same.

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi halted, causing her to stop walking. It led to her bumping into his back. "You keep spacing out. Is it that boring, shopping with me?"

    "Uh no." Sumire frantically shook her head. "I was just thinking."

    "About?"

    It''s awkward getting caught like this. She cant possibly tell him what she just thought. Before Sumire could say a word, a sh of bright coloured hair went past her and clung to Yuhi.

    "Yuhi-kun!"

    "Hey Asami, shopping?"

    "Right, right. I''m with Aika-chan, but she went of to get her prescription in the pharmacy. Yuhi-kun, it''s rare to see you shopping."

    "I''m here with someone."

 Chapter 31 - Warmth

    "I''m here with someone."

    Sumire did not understand why Yuhi had to say that. She is standing right here. It''s not like she is further away. Then again Sumire understood from the way the girl greeted Yuhi. This girl must like him. Maybe she is being ignored? Just as Sumire thought that, the girl looked over at her. "Ibuki Sumire-chan?"

    "Uhˇ­"

    Why does this pretty girl know my name? Alsoˇ­ Sumire couldn''t help but look at the girl''s arm, which clung to Yuhi. Asami followed her gaze; the girl looked back and forth at her and Yuhi before letting go.

    "I''m so sorry!" She apologized. "I didn''t know you two were dating. Yuhi-kun, you should have just said so."

    Wait, wait, they are what now? She isn''t dating Yuhi. From the sounds of things, this girl is somebody from their school.

    "Right now, we''re dating now."

    "Ehhh?! So it''s true. Yuhi-kun, I will give you the keys back on Monday and mail the other girls to do the same. But you should warn them too."

    "I know."

    Keys? That''s right; people said he was a yer. So it was true, after all. Yuhi did admit it to her, so Sumire does not know why she was so surprised.

    "I''m from the same ss as you. Hanato Asami." Asami sped her free hand. "I''ve wanted to talk to you, but you aren''t around."

    The same ss as her? Sumire, however, couldn''t recognize her.

    "This is good timing. Our seats are quite close to one another, so I was thinking we could get along and exchange numbers. Oh I''m in your ss but I''m also a fashion student. Did you know about the fashion design departmentˇ­"

    The girl started to rant.

    "Asami!" A female voice called out from the door. "We''re heading to karaoke now. I called up the others."

    Asami nodded. "I''ming." She turned to them. "If you two want to join, we''re at the usual ce." With those words said, the cheerful girl left.

    A relieved sigh escaped her lips, and Yuhi squeezed her hands. "Too much for you?"

    "I don''t know how to handle people like that," Sumire admitted.

    Yuhi nodded, he bent down and kissed her forehead gently. "I''m here for you."

    Should she tell him to stop doing that? Then again, he does not have any bad intentions towards her, so maybe she should leave it be. Sumire turned to the chipne and put a bag of Doritos onto the basket. Yuhi removed the bag and reced it with a packet ofys.

    Sumire raised her eyebrows at this but did not say a word and removed the bag ofys.

    "Hey, now, do you want to fight with me over this?"

    "You''re the one being petty." Sumire pointed out.

    "Lays taste better, and the vors are more natural," Yuhi argued.

    They both spend the next two minutes arguing with one another.

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "As much as I want to continue this debate, were attracting too much attention." She noticed many people looking over at them. "Let''s continue shopping. What would you like for dinner?"

    "Hamburger steak."

    "You can''t eat meat all the time."

    "I don''t want to hear that from you."

    Well, she can''t argue with him there. The two of them make their way to the meat section of the store. Whenever Sumire bought anything she liked, she would take her time; today was no exception. Yuhi even let go of her hand because he wanted to get something. It was peaceful for a short while until she felt somebody nuzzle their face against her neck and hug her from the back.

    Sumire immediately recognized who it was and sighed. "Weren''t you going to buy something?"

    "I was, but hmmm, I will let you decide."

    "You have be sozyˇ­" Sumire trailed off when she felt him ce kisses on her neck. Her gaze turned hollow and her feelings seemed to turn numb the more he kissed her neck. "Are you done?"

    "Sumire."

    "I will look at the otherne."

    To her surprise, Yuhi agreed, and let go of her. Sumire hurriedly walked away and sighed. It''s not like she wanted to push him away. There was somethingfortable about Yuhi''s kisses whenever she sleeps beside him, its warm. A different sort of warmth than Mamoru''s.

    She wonders what Yuhi thinks of the current situation between them. The two of them aren''t dating one another, and yet many people see them as a couple already.

    Why do people see them as a couple? Sumire did not have to question why, and this is because of him.

    Yuhi acts so boldly and touches her so easily. In the few days where she attended school, Sumire is sure people noticed it. Her thoughts broke off when she heard the sound of her phone. Sumire dove her hand into her pocket and pulled out her phone to see a simple text message.

    From: Asuka

    How are you?

    From: Sumire

    Don''t tell Yuhi anything more about me.

    From: Asuka

    Even if I don''t say anything, he will find out anyway. It''s better that you know he is learning everything from me.

    Sumire sighed when she read that message. Indeed, if Yuhi personally investigated that stuff about her, she would get offended. If Asuka tells him, then she won''t be mad.

    She wanted to say something else to her friend, but she quickly put her phone away and returned to shopping. She was distracted the entire time. Yuhi is a good guy and all. But isn''t he too perfect? He knew the right thing to say whenever she was upset; he knew what to do whenever she had a breakdown. Terashima Yuhi is too perfect; sometimes, she ends up suspicious. A guy as perfect as that cannot exist without ws.

    There has to be something wrong here. Her thoughts broke off when she felt somebody reach out for the can she was trying to get. Sumire looked over and saw Yuhi.

    "You didn''t bring the trolley with you."

    "Rightˇ­" Sumire looked down at the ground. Why did she have to make it so awkward? "Lets.. go around together." She mumbled.

    Yuhi said nothing but nodded.

 Chapter 32 - I Hate Liars

    It was an awkward journey back home. Sumire knew she overdid it, but Yuhi shouldn''t be doing such things with her anyway. Does he have to make it so difficult for her? Or maybe she is the one overplicating things. If Yuhi wanted to take advantage of her, he would have done so a long time ago.

    Sumire took a deep breath and nced over at him since they left the store he would not look her in the eye. But her gaze fell on the bag in his hands. He still offered to carry everything. Sumire took a deep breath and extended her hand out, so she was holding the bag too.

    Yuhi blinked. "It''s okay. I can carry it."

    "I want to help." Sumire looked away. "I''m sorry for earlier. I didn''t mean to.."

    At thatment, Yuhi shook his head. "No, it isn''t your fault. I mean, I should learn the meaning of self-control. Even if you are beautiful, and it''s hard for me to be around you without attacking, I will learn to control myself."

    A light tint of red appeared on her cheeks. It was a good thing; it was dark; otherwise, she knew he wouldment about it. This person is truly unreasonable. Most of the time, he is clumsy and awkward. He does things without thinking, and he is very reckless. But sometimes he is like this; hees up with the perfect answer. It''s like he understands what she is thinking.

    "Did you just call me beautiful?"

    Suddenly Yuhi looked away from her, but it was already far toote, Sumire saw it. His entire face turned red to his ears. Woah-- is he embarrassed?" A beautiful shade of red.

    "Oi, don''t look at me."

    "Yuhi, I want to look more."

    "H--Hey, don''t get so close," Yuhi warned her.

    Sumire, however, continued to get closer to him. She wanted to get a better look. This is the first time she saw Yuhi embarrassed like this. Sure she saw him blush a few times since she came here, but it was nothing like this.

    Closer and closer, until there is no longer a distance between them. Before Sumire knew it, she was very close to Yuhi.

    "Damn, are you doing this deliberately?"

    "S-sorry." Sumire apologized and backed away. But Yuhi grabbed her arm. "Let go."

    "Since I already did a bad thing tonight, let me say something else that will upset you." Yuhi leaned forward. Before he could do anything, however, Sumire lost her footing.

    Yuhi quickly caught her. "You are so clumsy."

    "I--I--"

    This is so humiliating, and why does she feel so nervous? Stupid hormones.

    "I think I broke my heal." Sumire did not have to look down at her feet to know that.

    ˇ­.

    The steps were cold, and yet Sumire did not want to stand up due to her current predicament. Her gaze fell on her now bare feet. Yuhi was busy fixing her shoes for her.

    "You know, I didn''t realize you were wearing heels."

    "I just grabbed whatever when we went out."

    Yuhi nodded. "Mm, I''m surprised your even own a pair of heels."

    At thatment, Sumire sighed. "Do not make me sound like such a strange person. I''m still a girl, you know, of course, I wear heels."

    Yuhi chuckled. "I know."

    Sumire could not miss his tone when he said that, so she swiftly changed the topic. No more awkward moments, otherwise she won''t be able to sleep.

    "Howe you know how to fix female shoes?"

    "Well, I have done this before."

    Ahh- stupid. Why did she ask this question? So Yuhi is a yer. She genuinely found it hard to believe. He is so kind and gentle to her. Ever since she arrived in Tokyo, Sumire did not see him with many girls. Or rather now that she thought it through, Yuhi is always with me. Is that the reason why he isn''t fooling around now, because of her?

    Yuhi did say he liked her, she knew his feelings were genuine. But Sumire did not think he would stop seeing other girls the moment she came. It''s not like they are dating, so he can do whatever he wants. But she recalled Yuhi''s expression earlier when that girl asked. It seems like he is serious.

    "Does it bother you?"

    "Well.." Sumire trailed off. "Not just the shoe thing. But howe you can paint nails perfectly too?"

    When she stayed over the first time, it surprised her when she saw the bottles of nail varnish.

    Yuhi chuckled. "Did you guess that?"

    "Ah-huh."

    "I guess I learned it. The girls who stayed with me were very fussy. They would wake upte in the morning and rush. I got used to helping them out."

    Her eyes twitched in annoyance. Why does it sound like he is showing off now? Then again, she shouldn''t act this way. She isn''t jealous or anything. But this makes her ufortable.

    "You know I missed you a lot."

    Eh? Wait what?

    "Since we''re on this subject about me seeing other girls, I will have you know this. I only saw those other girls to fill the longing I felt for. I didn''t stay with any of them long, and the rtionship was pure lust."

    "YˇŞyou don''t have to exin it to me."

    "I want to. I don''t want you to misunderstand."

    This guy is so straightforward and honest. She can''t even y her usual mind games with him since he would see right through her. Sumire took a deep breath and shifted closer until she sat right beside him.

    "I feel like you''re the one messing with me." Sumire sighed.

    "Am I?"

    "I''ve never met such a foolishly honest person before."

    "I''m surprised too. Since you came here, I haven''t lied once."

    "Do you dislike liars?"

    Yuhi shook his head. "I don''t. I feel like lies are necessary, sometimes the truth will hurt another person."

    Her gaze softened when she heard those words. Honestly, what a foolish person. "You know people hate liars, and yet many like them too. You see, even though I''m a liar too, I don''t like liars."

    Yuhi did not say anything, and Sumire is grateful. This is one of the things she likes about him. One of the many things, Sumire, quickly found out that there were many things she liked about the man named Terashima Yuhi. He looks like a delinquent; people even mistook him as a member of the yakuza when he doesn''t smile.

 Chapter 33 - Uncomfortable

    March XX 2015 - Iro Road High Art Building ss A1

    Sumire understood that all those days of skipping wouldn''t go un-punished. But for somebody who loves art, a punishment involving painting another picture isn''t a punishment for her. She could choose the theme too. When she heard thatst part, the punishment seemed half-hearted.

    Her gaze fell on the easel in front of her. For the past few minutes, she was having a hard time painting the cherry blossoms. After the failure of the first branch, Sumire tested it out several times on scrap pieces of paper.

    It still doesn''t look right to her. Is it too t? No, the tree is far away. If it were t, it would be very obvious. So what is it? Maybe it doesn''t look like a cherry blossom. Her thoughts broke off when somebody entered the room. Sumire nced over.

    "Yuhi."

    "So this is where you were. Its almost lunchtime."

    "I just have to finish this up."

    "So hey," Yuhi said. He was dangerously close to her again. "A couple of us will have lunch outside since the weather is good, do you want to join?"

    Sumire looked at him, puzzled. She knew that he usually disliked such gatherings. He would spend them in his studio or the abandoned building rooftop. She quickly learned his schedule and pattern very well.

    "I have work to finish." Sumire pointed to the halfpleted painting in front of her.

    "Huh? What is this, an extra assignment?" Yuhi asked.

    A dark gaze appeared on her face when she recalled the conversation she had with Nakara-sensei this morning. Sumire exined everything to Yuhi. "He wanted to set me some other work, but I''m still an art student."

    "Hmmmm.." Yuhi trailed off. "This part is wrong."

    "Ah, where?"

    Yuhi pulled up the spare stool and sat down beside her. "Over here." He took her brush from her hands and pointed to the top of the painting. "Cherry blossoms are not difficult once you get the hand of it. Careful and light brush strokes. You don''t even need to use the whole brush, just flick it like this," Yuhi flicked the brush tip, which still had paint on it on the canvas.

    Small bead-like shapes appeared on the tree; it looked like random circles at first. But the more Yuhi added, it quickly changed. Her eyes brightened when she saw her cherry blossoms transformed.

    "That''s amazing, Yuhi."

    His lips curve to a smile. "One thing you have to remember is there is a technique to drawing anything. But you have to find what suits you best."

    "Techniques, huh?" Sumire mumbled. "I learned how to paint all by myself, and everything I know is based on bits and pieces I have seen. But I guess it isn''t good enough."

    "Don''t beat yourself up about it; these things take time. Honestly, you have achieved a lot for somebody who learned randomly."

    "I know." Sumire agreed. "But aren''t we judged on technical skills for a lot of our pieces? Even our simple sketches not too long ago."

    Yuhi paused and then nodded. "That isn''t an issue. If you want I could teach you, and also I have many books at home, you can read them."

    Her gaze softened at his words. "Then I will ept your offer." She trailed off when she got a proper look at him. There were traces of paint on his face, hair, and fingertips. "Were you painting something?"

    "I ended up demonstrating outside."

    A live demonstration?

    "You see many people from other schools visit during the day. Just now, a group of other students from another school saw me, and it ended up this way."

    Now that she thought about it, howe Yuhi doesn''t get harassed on school grounds? It was a real mystery to her. Then again, it''s a good thing. If Yuhi got harassed in school grounds, she would not get any peace either. The two of them seldom separate from one another. The live piece Yuhi did, she is interested. Her gaze fell on her painting and then back at Yuhi.

    "I guess we could eat with others for a change."

    Yuhi bent down and briefly kissed her forehead. "Cool, let''s go then."

    ....

    When they arrived outside, it seemed like all of Yuhi''s friends were in the middle of some kind ofpetition. The girl from the other day Asami was there too with a bunch of girls from other sses. Sumire felt very ufortable when she saw howrge the crowd was. Yuhi had yet to announce their arrival, but she already saw people looking over at them.

    She felt her breathing be unsteady; her vision seemed to blur. People''s voices seemed to mix and blend. She could not make sense of anything. After the ident, Sumire did not go out for a long time, and when she did go out for the first time, it was awful. It was the middle of the night; she woke up after finally falling asleep.

    It waste and yet there were so many people, all of them were looking at her. At first, Sumire thought she imagined things, but the more time that passed by, the more she realized they were all looking at her. She recalled that time very well; she woke up very confused. The first thing I did then was to call Ru, only to realize he wasn''t answering the phone.

    It was strange, and that''s why she decided to go look for him. Barely dressed, she left her house and headed to his house. After walking for fifteen minutes, Sumire noticed people were looking at her.

    Poor unfortunate girl.

    That''s the one, right? The one who got into an ident.

    I heard she was the one who asked him for a lift.

    So she indirectly killed him, oh dear.

    She indirectly killed him. That''s right; it was because of her that Ru died. Ru was dead? Sumire remembered it then. Ru is dead - so even if she went to his house, nobody would be there to greet her. He would not be there to hug her and hold her tightly. She couldn''t forget the looks on people''s faces and the group of people who threw things at her.

    She quickly hid behind Yuhi.

    Yuhi squeezed her hands. "Too much?"

    Sumire nodded. "Sorry."

    Like the kind and perfect gentleman, Yuhi didn''t call her annoying or say it was a bother, instead, he took her hand in his and walked away. He brought her to an area behind one of the buildings. Sumire slumped her head on his chest, and he gently caressed her hair.

    "I thought you would be ready, sorry."

    Sumire shook her head. Her breathing still felt unsteady, but it was slowly returning to normal. "Its okay, Yuhi." She is the weird one. It was not too long ago where she sang in front of such huge crowds. But now? Now she shrinks away whenever she sees a small group of people.

    Would forty be considered a small group, though? If shepared it to therge audience, she used to sing for, then yes, it was small. But for the current Ibuki Sumire, these numbers are huge.

 Chapter 34 - I Do Trust You

    For her, it was too much, but she didn''t think she would end up having an attack. Just when Sumire thought her breathing was returning to normal, she suddenly felt a tightening pain around her chest. Before Sumire understood what was happening, her vision blurred, and she passed out.

    .....

    Iro Road High School - Infirmary - Art Building

    Sumire slowly opened her eyes and stared nkly at the ceiling. For a moment, she did not know where she was. Her head hurt a lot, and there was a burning sensation in her right eye.

    She must have passed out. Sumire sighed, ''why do I keep causing Yuhi problems? But more importantly, I had an attackˇ­'' Sumire immediately sat up and realized something. Yuhi doesn''t know about that, so he didn''t use a bag, could it be--- she ced her hand on her lips.

    He must have kissed her. This time around, it was to help her, but it left her feeling strange. Her thoughts broke off when she nced over and saw Yuhi fast asleep beside her.

    Ah, that''s why it was so warm.

    She truly doesn''t understand anymore. It isn''t fair on him, but if she were to push him away, then she would truly fall apart.

    "Mmm," Yuhi said. He seemed drowsy, and yet caressed her hair. "You okay now? Do you need anything?"

    "I''m okay Yuhi, it was just excess breath."

    "Just?" He seemed slightly angry but shook his head. "I know you don''t like yourself, Sumire, and I understand how you feel better than anybody. But this isn''t okay."

    "I know it''s weirdˇŞ" Her sentence fell short when Yuhi traced her lips with his fingers. There was something sensual about this action of his, that led to her heart beating fast. Sumire however ignored it and spoke up. "I''m sorry for not telling you, Yuhi."

    "Good." He seemed pleased with her reply. "I know you might find it awkward to speak to me about these things. But please tell me, you can talk to me about anything, Sumire. I know you went through a hard time when you were younger and can''tmunicate with others properly. But remember, I am the same as you, you''re not alone." Yuhi pulled her into his arms then. "You never were, and I will never let you be alone."

    If a guy gives a perfect answer all the time, there is something wrong. Something like that would be too good to be true. He is only hiding his true colors, he can whisper these sweet and honey-coated words to her every day, but nothing will change. Its a lie, all of it is a lie. Yuhi is only saying this so he can obtain her trust and hurt her most painfullyter.

    She has to keep telling herself this. But Sumire already understood deep down what kind of person Terashima Yuhi is.

    After a few minutes passed, Yuhi pulled away from her. He turned to the bedside table and pulled out a needle. Sumire looks at it cautiously. "What is that?"

    "Morphine."

    "Morphine? My injury isn''t physi-" Her sentence fell short when she felt Yuhis hands on her skirt.

    "Are you going to show me, or do I have to take it off?"

    ''It does seem stupid hiding it from him. But I am not proud of it.''

    Sumire took a deep breath before she eximed. "Okay, okay! I did, a little bit earlier. But it isn''t as bad as you make it out to be." Besides, it was only brief, since Yuhi has this bad habit of watching her twenty-four seven.

    "See, it wasn''t that hard." Yuhi patted her hair.

    Sumire sighed. "Don''t treat me like a child." She shrugged his hand away.

    "Is that all?"

    She nodded slowly. "I don''t cut on my arm anymore." Even when she is upset, she no longer cuts on her arm.

    "Is there anything that caused this?" Yuhi asked.

    Sumire can''t tell him it was because she saw how he interacted with Asami-san the previous night. Even if it''s Yuhi, he will judge her, won''t he?

    "Okay." Yuhi looked at her tights. "Can you remove it?"

    Sumire nodded, and Yuhi looked away. She blinked when she saw this for somebody quick to kiss her whenever he wantsˇ­ Sumire chuckled. It seems like he is more of a gentleman than she thought. She quickly slipped her tights off and ced it to the side. "You can turn around."

    Yuhi did so slowly, he seemed to be cautious, and Sumireughed. "I won''t trick you again."

    "Well, you can''t be too careful." Yuhi pressed his thumb across therge scratch above her knees. "Does it hurt if I do this?"

    "It stings a little."

    "The wound is fresh this morning?"

    "Uh, when you went to shower," Sumire admitted. She still felt awkward about this entire arrangement. Only a day has passed, and yet she can''t adjust. Thankfully Yuhi didn''t notice her unease.

    "A few hours have passed then." Yuhi examined the cut. "I will disinfect it and put dressing on it. I''m a bit concerned that it is infected already, but it is better now than never."

    "Thank you, Yuhi."

    "No need to thank me, I was the same before. When things were rough and I couldn''t cope emotionally, I would do the same. Unlike you I did it in visible ces and didn''t cover it up. Back then I thought, I''m already messed up and people know that. Why do I still have to please them?"

    "Did you get in trouble?"

    Yuhi nodded. "Yeah. A few teachers expressed their concern but I shrugged it off. Since I did that, they quickly turned on me and said I did it for attention."

    Sumire looked down. "Was this when---"

    Yuhiughed. "Don''t me yourself, Sumire. Back then, you were going through a lot too, and you wanted to help Mamoru."

    That''s true, and yet Sumire felt terrible. Yuhi came to her, he relied on her and yet she could not do anything for him. "Honestly, don''t feel bad. I''m more worried about you."

    "How much did Asuka tell you?"

    "Well, she didn''t tell me as much as what your thinking."

    "That has to be a lie," Sumire eximed.

    "No lie." Sumire saw his lips curve to a smile. "It was easy to guess your next move and what you were thinking."

    This feels frustrating. She has a tough time figuring him out, and yet he reads her so easily, like an open book. Is she that easy to read? But Asuka and her other friends say they have a difficult time understanding what she is thinking. The only people who can read her so easily are people like Yuhi and Ru.

    Yuhi applied some ointment on her cut. Naturally, it stung the moment it made contact with her skin. Yuhi quickly dabbed a small piece of cotton over it. "I wish you would talk to me about these things more. Do you not trust me?"

    "I do, I trust you." Sumire blurted out.

    Yuhi blinked before he burst intoughter. "I didn''t think you would react so strongly."

    Her cheeks grew hot when she realized how loud her voice was.

 Chapter 35 - Beautiful

    What is with that bright smile on his face? That''s cheating. She trusts him, huh? Even though she shouldn''t trust him. Yuhi is very kind to her. Sure his perfect behavior towards her makes her suspicious at times. But he is a very good person. She understood that much. Now that she thought it through didn''t Ru asionally mention Yuhi? Her thoughts broke off when he tucked a strand of loose hair behind her hair.

    "I think everything about you is beautiful," Yuhimented.

    Her eyes widened when she heard those words. This time around, she definitely heard him, he called her beautiful. For a guy like Terashima Yuhi, saying such words is simple. But for her? Sumire felt overwhelmed hearing such a word used on her.

    Sumire knew her appearance didn''t look bad; she wasn''t ugly. Many people have oftenplimented her for being a beauty. But whenever othersplimented her, she felt disgusted and vited. The beauty they see is superficial. The moment anybody sees her scars, all of them react the same way.

    ''..wowˇ­''

    ''Who would have thought?''

    ''That''s sick, get away from me you psycho.''

    ''To think you''re one of those types.''

    ''You''re only doing that for attention.''

    Tsueno Mamoru and Terashima Yuhi were the only exceptions. Sure she has other male friends who are kind; they don''t criticize her. But whenever they see it, Sumire cannot miss the pained looks on their faces. They don''t judge her, and that is a good thing.

    However, she cannot stand the looks on their faces. Please don''t make that face, and it isn''t their fault. The one at fault is her.

    Her thoughts broke off when she felt Yuhi''s hands linger on her cheeks. Soon both of his hands were on her face. "What are you doing?" Sumire questioned.

    "So, hey." Yuhi muttered. ".. you''re prettier than I thought."

    Sumire tried to look down, but it was difficult.

    "Now that I think it through, I never got a proper look at your face back then. You always kept your head down around me."

    That''s because she was embarrassed, and she couldn''t look him in the eye. Ru often teased her about it before they started dating. One of the conditions of her dating Ru was him insisting that he would make her forget Yuhi. For a while, she did forget and yetˇ­ her gaze fell on Yuhi, who was looking her up and down.

    She never looked at Yuhi properly; she was very nervous around him. He was not only somebody she respected but somebody she loved.

    "Your red Sumire." Yuhi pointed out.

    "Anybody would lose theirposure if you breach the personal space thing."

    Yuhi chuckled. "That''s true, but you''re normally soposed around me."

    This idiot doesn''t understand anything. Then again, it is better for her if he remains this way. If Yuhi doesn''t understand, then nothing would change between them.

    "Yuhi.."

    A sh of sadness appears on his face, but it quickly vanished. "Let me treat your other wounds. Do you have anymo--" Yuhi paused. "- in areas I probably shouldn''t look at." he concluded.

    Sumire looked away awkwardly. "I do, but I think I can handle the rest myself."

    "Just be careful from now on. If you do end up doing this, make sure to treat the wound right away. If it gets infected, it will hurt more."

    "Okay, Yuhi."

    "Also, the nurse said earlier that you''re not eating properly." Yuhi shook his head. "I find it strange since we always eat together."

    At thatment, Sumireid back down on the bed and hid under the duvet. She can''t tell him that whenever he looked away, she would pour the food down her sleeve or tuck it away in a napkin. If he knew then, Yuhi would undoubtedly feel guilty; he would me himself for not watching over her properly.

    She heard the sound of the bed creaking and realized that Yuhi climbed on. "H--Hey, what do you think you''re doing?

    "As you can see, I am taking a nap."

    "Huh?" Sumire looked at him puzzled. "Cl--ss, you should go back."

    "No."

    This person is so unreasonable! Then again, does Yuhi even need to attend ss? He isn''t like Ru, but Yuhi is very smart and learns things quickly. His IQ must be very high. ording to what she learned from Nakara, Yuhi skips ss a lot.

    Since she came here, Sumire also observed how Yuhi likes his naps. He takes them often. Her gaze fell on the clock, and a knowing ah escaped her lips. This is usually the time he takes naps. Sumire turned to him. "I''m sleeping too?"

    "You''re anemic as well, so you''re excused. The nurse said if I am skipping anyway, I should take care of you."

    Sumireughed. "I see."

    "She also said if I wanted to try something, I could do so since the walls here are soundproof now."

    She hits him lightly, but Yuhi grabbed hold of her hands.

    "I think this is nice," Yuhi mumbled. "I mean spending time with you like this. Back then, we were close, and yet we couldn''t spend time like this."

    Back then, huh? Sumire knew what he was referring to. The moments they had with one another than were fleeting like snow. Cold, and yet beautiful moments. There were moments where they only had a few minutes to speak, and even if they spent most of the day together, they would part at the end of the day.

    "Yuhi, you remember those times very well. Is your memory that good?" Sumire asked.

    She usually would avoid speaking of the past since it ends up making things awkward. But everything''s different now. Right now, this is the perfect opportunity for her to get to know the man called Terashima Yuhi. Sumire took a deep breath. "Will you talk to me? I''m not sleepy."

    Is this pushing it? Yuhi never misses his daily naps. To her surprise, Yuhi nodded and wrapped his arms around her waist. He brought his face to her hair and mumbled softly. "I can''t sleep when you insist on hearing my voice. What would you like to know?"

    "My previous question."

    "I thought the answer would be obvious, but it isn''t because of my memory. Sure I have a strong memory, but it isn''t because of that." Yuhi paused and looked at her cautiously. "I think I should leave it there. I don''t want to make it awkward."

 Chapter 36 - Warm Colour

    So it has something to do with her? This person, perhaps she underestimated his feelings. But then again, when Terashima Yuhi confessed to her, Sumire was not ready at all. He confessed to her so abruptlyst year, and it shocked her. Never in her wildest dreams did she think that Terashima Yuhi liked her of all people. Even now she found it hard to believe.

    In a few year''s time, the things that worry her today will probably seem so small. So insignificant, that it will make herugh at her past self. But to her current seventeen-year-old self, those problems cover her entire world.

    She always knew that if she broke out of her shell, all the lies she had piled up woulde back and haunt her. Sumire takes a deep breath; in the process, she saw Yuhi looking at her. That''s right; today, she won''t hold back. The moment you have been waiting for hase atst. He probably knows too - and that''s why he''s staring at her. Hurting people and getting hurt are still so scary to her. However, she isn''t going to cry about it anymore.

    She wants to get stronger. Sumire buried her face in his chest and mumbled. "Will you let me fall in love with you?"

    It was a question that had been on her mind since she came here. But she felt conflicted. "It will take time." She quickly added. "Right now, I still can''t enter a rtionship with anyone, even friendships are difficult. But I want you to stand by my side. Asking you something like this is very selfish, but I want you to wait for me, Yuhi."

    "Your so silly, Sumire. You don''t have have to ask me to wait."

    Sumire looked at him with wide eyes.

    "I will wait for you." Yuhi ced a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Forever."

    Sumire sighed. "Forever is too much if you wait that long you will turn old and grey."

    Yuhi chuckled. "Would you no longer like me?"

    "Well, even if I am a modest person, I won''t deny liking handsome faces."

    "So, I''m handsome now?"

    "You always were handsome, perfect height, good at cooking, and studies. Honestly, you''re the perfect guy."

    Yuhi is perfect; what is there not too like? Sumire knew the more time she spent with him, the more things she finds that she likes. The only issue is, "Say Yuhi, what about those girls?"

    Sumire is the type of person who dislikes such petty conflicts.

    "Don''t worry. I will handle the rest."

    "How many keys did you give out?"

    Yuhi looked away. "Well, let''s not talk about that dull topic. The nurse said you''re anemic, do you want to eat something sweet?"

    Sumire shook her head. "I would rather not." Her sentence fell short when she felt a throbbing pain in her eyes. She ced her hand there, puzzled. Lately, her eyes hurt a lot. A throbbing sensation, no burning sensation, like a me. Is this what Atushi mentioned to her before? He told her he would leave to go abroad to try and fix this problem; however, it seems he did not find anything. He would have said something otherwise.

    "Sumire?"

    "Nothing."

    Even though it is painful not allowing him to say those words, not allowing him to say what is on his mind. It must be painful. Sorry, but in the end, between the two of us, there really cannot be anything more than this even though he is so very dear and important. Even though he is more important than anybody else, that importance cannot turn out to be feelings of love. Your color is the prettiest. She wasn''t lying at all when she said those words to him.

    She asked him if it was okay for her to fall in love a few minutes ago. But Sumire was not confident. She did not know whether she could fall for him. For the longest time, her world revolved around the person named Tsueno Mamoru.

    For the past few minutes, Sumire noticed that Yuhis eyelids were slowly closing, so when he fell asleep, it did not surprise her.

    A lionˇ­

    Atushi said that, right? Sumire observed Yuhi carefully. When Yuhi falls asleep, he looks like a tamed lion. Usually, the aura around him is frightening and intimidating. She understood where the yakuza rumors came from. But even when Yuhi is like that, Sumire never saw him as frightening.

    Yuhi''s color is ck.

    It is not like Ru''s red.

    Sumire knew that all too well that the two differed from one another.

    Yet, regardless of that, there was something about it that attracted her to it. There was something that drew her in.

    Was it because she always found the bright colors of the world blinding? Was it because it was always something she saw too?

    Even now, she did not have the answer to that, but Sumire no longer minded. Even though it is a dull colour, even though it is in and usually associated with negative things. She was drawn into his darkness and loneliness. It is warm, almost like her very own me and yet so very sad.

    Yuhi has his problems and darkness to deal with. But ever since she arrived here, she did not see him break down even once. It worried her, but she was relieved at the same time. The current her cannot help him; she is far too weak.

    Sumire edged closer, and Yuhi tightened his hold around her. Sumire blinked when she realized he was suddenly awake. "Sorry, did I disturb you?"

    "No." Yuhi shook his head. "But, I think you should sleep too, Sumire."

    Her gaze softened. "I think I''m bingzy too. I want to stay here and not attend the rest of the ss."

    Yuhi lips curve to a small smile. "Let''s skip for today and sleep. Don''t worry about people interfering, I locked the door and put a sign."

    Sumireughed. "So silly."

    "Sleep well, Sumire."

 Chapter 37 - A World Of Colour

    ''In my world everything was grey.

    She didn''t know that other colors existed. From her earliest memories, people and ces were all grey.

    After meeting you for the first time, I discovered the brightest colors for the first time.

    I discovered the bright colors of this world. For the first time, I felt the desire to protect something.''

    Sumire didn''t intend to skip despite her words. But sleeping in Yuhi''s arms felt sofortable, and before she knew it, the day already passed. It was veryte when she woke up, and Yuhi was not beside her anymore. Sumire thought he already went home, but he didn''t; he was answering a phone call outside. Now the present. Yuhi found a spare ssroom for her to use, and here she was painting away.

    It was already well past after school hours. Yuhi, however, told her to rx and freely use the room. He seemed busy with another phone call. She overheard the words schedule change before he left again.

    Hair that seems translucent into the light, and hair glistening through the dusk. Sumire could only use one word to describe him. "Beautiful."

    Whenever it came to a drawing of him, a painting of him, the colors came naturally, she didn''t have to think about it, and it would turn out exactly the way she imagined it. Or even better. However, when it was others, it wasn''t the same; she didn''t get that same feeling she wondered why that was.

    Trying to draw an image of a person''s face whom you can''t remember isn''t exactly easy. Or rather she''s supposed to be painting the piece for the festival and yet she finds herself being unable to do so. As expected without him here, she cannot paint. What an odd feeling.

    Yet she finds herself naturally drawn to the colors from her old pieces. What sort of feeling did she have when she created works like this? What sorts of feelings was she trying to express?

    If only she could find it, then maybe it would all be clear to her.

    If she could get lost in a world of color, then she wonders what would happen. Would the reality she has always known change? It''s something that would leave someone curious. To her these colours are so so very important. But to the rest of the world, to any other individual colors do not hold meaning, let alone have a ce in their heart. Ah, what a cruel fate. O cursed spite.

    The brte reached over for one of her sketchbooks and flicked through it. It''s only rough sketchesˇ­and yet this person, must be the one she''s been searching for. Somehowˇ­she feels as though she had already seen this face somewhere else before. But in the end, even if she does remember for a split second, the image will fade away faster then ever.

    Her gazended on the ceiling as she took a deep breath. The smell of paints, oil paints, acrylic, and watercolor. The charcoal markings from the vigorous drawings she had been doing. Everything in here describes who she is and what her current emotions are now. As well as the message, she intends to convey through her work. For sure, that message is something that has been sleeping inside the depths of her heart.

    "If you''re going to paint me, you should wait until I arrive." A familiar voice whispered in her ear.

    Sumireughed. "Sorry, I got a bit carried away. Yuhi, you can sit down."

    Yuhi nodded and walked over to the window, where she positioned the stool. "So what''s the pose? Maybe you want me to strip." Yuhi said with a teasing smile

    Sumire rolled her eyes at thatment. "Don''t take your clothes off stupid. Just sit down and look out at the window."

    "You know other people would be ttered, you''re the only one who would reject me like this."

    "Those girls only want one thing from you; stay still already."

    For the next few minutes, nobody hears anything but the sound of her pencil. Though she already did a brief painting before Yuhi came, just now, when she saw him, she changed her mind. So Sumire pulled out another canvas quickly and started over. Sumire looked at him carefully; the theme for the next assignment isplicated. So she decided to ask Yuhi for help, and he came up with this. Portraits happen to be one of her specialties, so she quickly agreed.

    Terashima Yuhi as the model. Sumire sweat fell; when other people learn this, they will freak out. ording to the rumors, Yuhi usually says no when people offer to draw him. If she told them he was the one who suggested this, nobody would believe her.

    ..

    After a few minutes of drawing, Yuhi suddenly stood up to have a look at her progress.

    "S--sorry." Sumire apologized. "I got a bit distracted, so please don''t look at it so closely."

    "Hmmm, you''re really good."

    Sumire blinked when she heard those words escape his lips. She is very good? Sure, portraits are her specialty, but Sumire didn''t think he wouldpliment her.

    "I have nothing to say about your technical skill this time. It''s strange, howe you''re better at this than me?"

    "Eh, better than you?"

    Yuhi nodded and walked over to the filing cab. He opened the third draw, down and pulled out a single sheet of paper. "Here, have a look."

    Sumire scanned the drawing, and she immediately understood. It was a beautiful picture of a woman with short blonde hair, but something was missing. This woman, however, Sumire recognized her from somewhere. It did not take her long to realize who it was.

    "Your ex-girlfriend?" Sumire muttered.

    At thatment, Yuhi took the drawing from her. "Wrong picture."

    This is a first, seeing him react this way. Yuhi is a yer, and he saw multiple girls at the same time. It was the same when he was dating this woman, correct? If it were the same, then she wonders why he is making -- Sumire paused in mid-thought when she realized something. The woman in that portrait is the one who cheated on Yuhi.

    No wonder he has aplicated expression on his face right now. Sumire edged closer until she leaned her face on his chest. "She is very pretty." Awkwardughter escaped her lips. "I think I am jealous."

    Yuhi ran his hands through her hair. "That pleases me." He did not say anything more than that, but that was enough for her.

    "Are you going to add color?"

    Sumire nodded. "Yes, I will. I know most people would usually sketch their pictures onto their sketchbooks first. But--" Her gaze fell on the drawing she did on the canvas. "I prefer this."

    Drawing on arger scale right away and not being afraid. Sumire liked drawing this way.

    It made her feel free and alive.

 Chapter 38 - Mix And Match

    "Your one of the few people who would say something like that," Yuhi said.

    Sumire noticed that his gaze was still on the drawing in his hand. She could not miss his tone either. One of the few, huh? She wonders who the other people are. It must be about the ex-girlfriend, it seems Amano Touko was more important to him than she thought. Perhaps she ought to ask somebody about this.

    The problem is, with all the skipping, she does. Sumire is not familiar with the people in her ss very much. She could ask Nakara-sensei, he would know something. But for some reason, Yuhi does not like it when she hangs out with sensei alone.

    These days whenever she stops by the physics prep room, he woulde with her. Or rather, Yuhi strictly told her to tell him whenever shees there. He acts very weird about it.

    "Did you like her that much?" Sumire asked.

    "Well, it isn''t like that either."

    But his expression just nowˇ­

    "You know we only dated one another because of the talent factor. She was a very good artist and she was my previous partner. We had to work together because nobody else wanted to work with us. Touko is the ambitious type, she liked those with talent. She was the one who asked me out."

    "Ah.."

    "When I told her there was somebody I liked. She told me it was okay, we only had to date for appearances. She just wanted an excuse to stay by my side. Later on I learned that it was because of her father. Her father learned of the rumors regarding us. He told her if we weren''t in a rtionship, we couldn''t spend time together. It was very strange, I guess the old man is the traditional type. But yeah, that was how it went."

    "I''m guessing after you spent so much time with one another, you ended up falling in love."

    "It wasn''t love, but--" Yuhi paused and nodded. "She was a good friend. Nobody will feel good about being cheated on."

    She does not understand that feeling, though. Mamoru never cheated on her, and they both treasured one another. It felt strange; why is she listening to Yuhi talk about rtionships? This is an ufortable subject for them both; she does not want this to end up with her mentioning Mamoru.

    "What kinds of colors should I use?" Sumire casually changed the subject. Considering how she was looking at her canvas the entire time, it did not look suspicious.

    Yuhi put the drawing away and walked back over until he stood in front of her canvas. "What brand of colors do you like to use?"

    "For paints? I usually mix them up. I know others don''t advise this, since some colours sh depending on the brand. But, I find it easier to use a mixture."

    A mix of colors in a design, mixing, and matching until she finds the perfect colors.

    "Do you have to finish this up today?" Yuhi asked.

    "Ah, no, I have finished sketching already."

    "Then let''s go to the city."

    ....

    Tokyo Central

    Yuhi and her were walking around the city when somebody identally spilled water on her leading to the current situation. They entered a random shop, and Yuhi immediately picked out some clothes for her. She felt very embarrassed about it, though. "I can choose my own clothes."

    "Yeah, yeah. Just try these on." Yuhi said and pointed to the changing room.

    Sumire sighed and took the clothes from his hands. When she took them, however, her hands briefly brushed against his causing her heart to skip a beat. But she quickly shook her head. Don''t be a fool Ibuki Sumire. It is far too soon, far too soon for her to move on. Sure she said that stuff back in the infirmary, but it will take time. Sumire was not sure if it was possible for her, she promised Ru. If something were to happen, then she would not -- her thoughts broke off when she caught a glimpse of the ring in her hand.

    Now that she thought about it, what does Yuhi think whenever he sees this ring? He always holds her hand, so he must see it. Is he upset? He must be. She truly isn''t cut out for love.

    Sumire made her way across the room until she arrived at the changing rooms at the side. She smiled politely to the female clerk and picked the changing room at the furthest end. Her thoughts kept drifting off.

    For her, Tsueno Mamoru yed an essential role in her life. He helped pull her out of the never-ending darkness that was her world for so long. When he first asked her out, Sumire was very surprised. It looked like he was encouraging her to date Yuhi, so it caught her off guard. What is this person thinking? Later on, Sumire learned that while he supported her feelings for Yuhi, he understood her feelings more than her.

    You like him so much, but you think he is too far from your reach.

    Mamoru hit the nail on the head there. She did like Yuhi; ever since that concert five years ago, she liked him. But the problem was? While she inherited her family fortune. Sumire felt they belonged to different worlds. This person is too far from her reach. He achieved so much at a young age, and even now, he is achieving. Yuhi is constantly improving himself in all areas, art, and music, especially.

    She quickly slipped on the clothes Yuhi picked for her and had to pause when she put on thest item. Sumire looked at her reflection in the mirror; she wore a gorgeous stary nightshirt, a turquoise colored skirt with gorgeous sketch-like drawings. A white short-sleeved jacket with an emblem on the right-hand side.

    It seems he has a good fashion sense too. His experience with other girls bothered her a bit.

 Chapter 39 - Close But Distance

    *UNEDITED*

    It would be a lie to say it didn''t bother her. But now that she thought it through, Ru told her that she was the easily jealous type, even senpai said that. Sumire quickly exited the changing room deep in thought. It seems like she is having a harder time than she thought. Unlike a month ago, she is a lot better -- but it is still difficult for her to interact with other people. The only one she can speak to normally right now is Yuhi. If she were to push him away then she would be truly alone. If that happened then things will return to how they were before.

    Sumire pped her cheeks and frantically shook her head. Don''t brood..

    "Yuh-" Sumire trailed off when she realized something. Yuhi was talking to a very pretty girl behind the counter.

    Is that somebody he knows? Yuhi knows a lot of people, he seems to know many pretty girls. Sumire decided not to interrupt them and patiently waited at the side.

    "Hey, cant you give me a discount on this?"

    "That depends, is it a gift for one of your ythings?"

    "It''s a gift for my girlfriend."

    "You have a new one---" the shop clerk paused in mid-thought. "Wait huh? You admitted it?"

    Sumire who was eavesdropping could not help but nce over. What is he trying to buy? By girlfriend, he means her right? Or maybe she is overthinking it. Sure everybody in school thinks they

    "So what is her name?"

    At that question, Sumire felt her heart beat speed up at his words.

    If he does end up saying a different name, she would feel stupid.

    "Sumire."

    He--He said her name! Sumire did think it was her, currently there are no other girls around Yuhi but her. However there was also a chance he was seeing people in the time they werent together.

    "50%."

    "Hey now."

    "Alright then 75%. Normally I am not allowed to do this, but since you seem serious about this girl.."

    Sumire heard the sound of a beep, indicating the transaction was done. She quickly hid behind the railing again. What did he get for her? She was very curious.

    "ying hide and seek?" a familiar voice from behind her said.

    At thatment Sumire froze and Yuhi sighed. "I thought I saw you, well if you heard it anyway then I wont bother surprising you." He looked around. "Lets go somewhere else, this isnt the best setting to give you a gift."

    "Ah but these clothes."

    "I paid for it already."

    ....

    Tokyo Tower

    Sumire heard the rumors already, but even then she did not expect such a beautiful sight. She leaned against the railing happily. "The view here is very pretty. Thank you for taking me here Yuhi."

    Yuhi wrapped his arms around her from the back. She felt his breath against her skin causing her heart to skip a beat. "You like it?"

    "Ah yes."

    "I hope you like my gift too, stay still." Yuhi instructed.

    She followed hismand but it was very difficult, remaining still. Sumire could not miss how his lips lingered against her neck for a few minutes more than necessary. Seconds quickly turned into minutes and Sumire felt her entire face growing hotter. He isn''t doing this deliberately is he?

    Yuhi eventually spoke up. "That was hard to fasten."

    Sumire looked down at her neck and saw a beautiful moon and sun charm pendant. A gold coloured sun and silver moon. "Is this for me?"

    "It is, like it?"

    "Was it expensive?" Sumire asked. Earlier he was bargaining with the sales clerk. Normally Yuhi would buy it without hesitation. He does not show of his wealth, but Sumire knew he had a lot of money.

    "Well lets just say we ought to stay home and eat for awhile."

    Sumire blinked. He clearly got a discount but it still cost him a lot? The ne was indeed very beautiful but was something like -- Sumire examined it again. "Wait is this real gold?"

    Yuhi looked away and her eyes widened, his reaction gave it away. Is he serious? Why did he randomly buy her a real gold ne. She would understand if it were her birthday or something, but that is not until June. Sumire thought he was more careful when it came to money but it turns out that is not the case here.

    "Don''t look at me like that, because of this I came up with the theme for our graduation piece."

    "The theme?" Sumire turned to him.

    "Yeah." Yuhi pointed to the moon and sun on her ne. "Decide if you want to paint the sun or the moon, I''m fine with either."

    The sun and the moon? What kind of theme is Yuhi going for there? Sumire wanted to ask him but unfortunately Yuhi did not say anymore. It seems like he is giving her a chance to think about it. Still, she thought this earlier but -- Sumire looked at her surroundings. There are far too many couples in this ce. It already surprised her seeing so many people walking around on the streets but now the unusual amount of couples bugged her. Is this one of the famous date spots or something? She was not a fan of reading magazines but she did recall her best friend reading about famous date spots. Tokyo tower was included. Her gaze fell on Yuhi who was now beside her. After he put the ne on her, he moved away.

    So even though he wants to take advantage of her, it seems he has great self control. Her gaze softened at that thought and she rested her head on his shoulders. Yuhi caressed her hair. "You okay? We could sit down if you want."

    Sumire nodded and Yuhi brought her over to the seating area. It was less crowded over here and it seems like they could get a better view. Sumire wondered why the rest of the crowd prefered to stand when it is better over here.

    "This area is private." Sumiremented. She could not see a sign anywhere but there should be one.

    "Yeah, I used my pass."

    Sumireughed. "Abuse of power."

    The two of them chose seats right by the window. Sumire rested her head on his shoulders again and Yuhi grabbed hold of her hand. She felt so content and at ease whenever she was with him. Yet, whenever she gets toofortable all she has to do is look at the ring on her finger. This reminds her that she cannot get too close to Yuhi.

 Chapter 40 - The Reason I Came Here

    Yuhi talks about the painting, and for the next few minutes, all she does is listen. Sumire did not want to disturb him. This was the first time for her, seeing Terashima Yuhi talk so much. He isn''t very talkative; he prefers silent gestures and actions rather than words. But when ites to painting, the color of his eyes change, and he speaks with such passion and enthusiasm.

    Sumire likes this side of him. Yuhi must love painting a lot, maybe even more than singing. Now that she thought about it, ever since she came here, she did not see him go to work once. He always walks home with her too. They are only away from each other for at most a few minutes, the longest an hour.

    She looked at him, worried. Is he skipping out on work because of her? Maybe she ought to start talking to other people in ss. She does not want to trouble Yuhi too much. She could start with that Asami girl; she appeared friendly enough.

    "By the way, Sumire, I wanted to ask you something."

    Sumire looked over.

    "When was thest time you s--" Yuhi paused and took a deep breath. His reaction puzzled her. "-spoke to Atsuro?"

    Atsuro? Ah. "Did Nakara-sensei ask you to tell me?"

    "Yes."

    "I haven''t spoken to him in a while. I think he felt guilty that he could not do anything to help Ru."

    Thest time she saw him was two or was it three months ago now? She already lost track.

    "I see you haven''t kept contact with him."

    "Did you expect me too?"

    Yuhi looked away at herment. "You know I thought Atsuro, and you had something going on before. Sorry if I am wrong, but I don''t think I was the only one who thought that."

    Is this Yuhi acting jealous? Sumireughed, and Yuhi sighed. "Hey, don''tugh."

    "But I find it strange."

    "You two were close."

    "Atsuro is on the same level as everybody else to me. I like him, but I say the same thing about everyone."

    The person Yuhi mentioned just now is Shin''s friend and the male idol group EMMA center, member. Right now, he is abroad and promoting for his group. That was the official reason anyway. The real reason he went abroad was because he was trying to avoid her. Kusaji Atsuro an idol but also a doctor. He was Rus'' doctor, and thus the only other person who knew about Mamoru''s illness.

    He med himself terribly for what happened, and she also med him. Sumire could not forget the horrible words she said to Atsuro that day. Holding a bleeding Mamoru in her arms, she called him a devil.

    It was terrible of her to say such things. But at the time, she could not think straight. Sumire did not think to contact him even when she returned to normal. Normal huh? On the surface, she looks okay. She can walk around the streets without freaking out or having a mental breakdown.

    Sumire still struggled to be aroundrge crowds. She wondered if Yuhi realized that because whenever they went anywhere, he would hold her hand.

    Tokyo is a busy city and overpopted. So it was difficult for her to live here. She knew how bad her condition was before she left, so she was not unaware. The reason she still came here was because she wanted to meet with Terashima Yuhi.

    Yuhi cupped her cheeks, causing her to look at him. "Sorry for not being there for you."

    Sumire thought he wouldment on what she said to Atsuro, but instead, he focused on her again. Why does this person behave this way? Even though he should get angry this time. He never gets mad at her, but if he does, it is for her own good. When ites to a dispute between her and another person, Yuhi will choose her side immediately.

    Why is he apologizing? She was the one who pushed him away and told him to go back to Tokyo. She was the one who told him that she did not need him.

    So why? Why did he-- her thoughts broke off when she saw the look on his face. It was like he was searching for an answer just by looking at her eyes.

    "Yuhi?" Sumire mumbled. There was something about the way he looked at her, which made her feel incredibly nervous.

    "You''re turning red again."

    "Why do you think so, jerk."

    Yuhi chuckled. "You know I don''t intend to mess with you; you just fall for my traps far too easily."

    "That''s because I trust you," Sumire admitted.

    When she is around other people, she is cautious and has her guard up. Sumire does not let anybody get remotely close to her. Some people have evenmented that she is an ice-cold beautyˇŞthe way she coldly replies or brushes people away whenever they try to get close to her. But Terashima Yuhi differs from all the others.

    He is the only one other than Tsueno Mamoru, no, Sumire shook her head. Not even Mamoru could get this close to her. He would always tell her things like he liked challenges. But whenever she saw him struggle to get close, Sumire would deliberately let her guard down.

    That guy was a genius, so he surely knew that, but he never said a word.

    "I''m d you trust me, Sumire."

    Once again, Yuhi gave her a reply she did not expect. Why does this person never fail to surprise her? He must be doing this deliberately. Yet Sumire already knew that Yuhi was not the type to scheme or calcte. He is an honest person, and that is why his actions are very pure.

    When will he let go of her? This is very embarrassing. Sumire is grateful that nobody else is around.

    "You know you really are beautiful. Why did I not notice this before?"

    Is Yuhi indirectly admitting that he did not fall for her because of her looks? Then again, Yuhi did say that he never got a proper look at her face before, so his reply should not surprise her too much. But right now, Sumire hesitantly brushed their forehead together.

    This action led to Yuhi letting go of her cheeks.

    "I think you''re a huge fool. You keep doing these unpleasant things and then apologize. Did you know Yuhi? You act tough, but whenever you touch me, you end up with a guilty look on your face."

    He hides it very well, but Sumire could tell. She does not understand what is going on in his head whenever he touches her. However, she could guess. Yuhi must have the same or simrplicated feelings as her. Is it truly okay for them to get close like this?

    "That''s.."

    "I care for you, I do," Sumire mumbled. "But I can''t right now. The scar from the ident hasn''t faded yet. I liked him more than I thought I did. But I only realized this when he already left this world."

 Chapter 41 - The Only One

    *UNEDITED*

    She was not originally in love with Tsueno Mamoru.

    When she first met him, Sumire thought he was an idiot. He was always smiling, even when people pushed him around. Whenever anybody used him he wouldugh it off. He was a huge fool, and yet Sumire quickly learned to like him. It was not hard, even if he was a fool, he was a kind guy.

    Unlike other people who treated her like a monster, Tsueno Mamoru treated her like a normal girl. He was the only one who saw her for who she was. The only one who knew the Ibuki Sumire from back then.

    ...ˇ­.

    Kaleidoscope Bar

    Sumire opened her eyes when she realized she could not breath. The moment she opened her eyes, that feeling lingered for a few minutes before vanishing. It felt like she was drowning, someone shackled her to the bottom of the ocean after throwing her there. It was a peculiar dream, because it was something that happened before.

    After the ident that killed her parents, Sumire lost the guard who helped her escape and the enemies cornered her to the ocean. One of them seeded in pushing her away. She could not forget the emotions she felt that day.

    She was cold, tired and very hungry. But she did not die immediately. A normal human would have died. That was the first time where she realized she was not normal.

    When Sumire opened her eyes, she realized where she was. Kaleidoscope bar.. and .. Her gaze fell on the person beside her. She woke up in Yuhi''s arms again, she has to stop doing this. It isn''t healthy for either of them to get used to something like this. But she knew Yuhi would not want her to leave.

    "Morning."

    "Ah, good-" her sentence fell short when he buried his face in her chest. "Yuhi?"

    "It''s Saturday, we have no sses today. Let''s go back to sleep."

    "Yuhi, it''s already eight and I''m hungry."

    "Mmm, night."

    Sumire rolled her eyes and sighed. Well nobody can argue against him when he is like this. Since they found a theme, Yuhi was drafting sketches every night. She didnt know which one she wanted to paint yet but Yuhi was already drafting sketches.

    This person truly loves painting and yet asionally he would get that hollow look on his face. Sumire wanted to learn more about him. Sumire yed with his hair. "Are you not hungry Yuhi?"

    "Are you cooking?"

    "I think so. Atushi said he was going to buy some liquor in London, so he will be gone for the day."

    "Going that far? What a weird guy." Yuhi trailed off. "I guess we can eat now."

    Sumire beamed happily. "Okay."

    "I''m going to shower, you go ahead of me."

    She nodded and Yuhi pulled away from her. He lets out arge yawn as he gets up from the bed.

    Sumire quietly made her way down the steps until she reached the first floor, the bar. It was a chilly morning and she draped her arms around her shoulders.

    She always liked winter mornings, there was something mesmerizing and enchanting about it. She walked over to the adjacent door by the jukebox and opened it. The bar kitchen was strangely spacious despite how small the main seating area looked like.

    When Atushi learned she was living together with Yuhi, he made some strict rules. They spend thest three days of the week here at the bar. Sumire did not mind it too much, it''s not like anything has changed.

    She quickly got out the necessary equipment, frying pan, oils, eggs and bacon. A traditional english breakfast. Sumire learned that Yuhi was a very picky eater. He would only eat certain foods on particr days. ording to Atushi, this was because Yuhi travelled the world a lot when he was younger, so he developed a sensitive taste bud.

    Ever since the case with the infirmary, Yuhi always watches her eat or sometimes he would feed her. Thetter made her feel embarrassed because she was not a child. She did not need somebody to feed her.

    The days seem to go by so quickly, soon it will be April. How many months have passed since shest came to Tokyo? Sumire stopped counting the days. These days she is calmer and a lot more rxed. But she still can''t forget. This is the world without Tsueno Mamoru, a world without him. Pain emerged in her chest and she clenched her fist.

    Would anything have changed even if the ident didn''t happen? She would still end up losing him wouldn''t she?

    "Mmm, bacon?" A familiar voice said behind her.

    Sumire nodded. "I was going to add sausages too, but I can''t reach it."

    While she was tall the cabs and freezers in this ce are very high up. Yuhi walked over to one of the top freezers and casually picked up some sausages. He walked back over to her and ced it on the other pan. Sumireughed. "Will you help me Yuhi?"

    "I guess I could." Yuhi trailed off. "You know I''m surprised you can cook, you couldn''t do so before."

    "I learned."

    Sumire did not think it was necessary before, but she learned it for Mamorus sake. When Mamoru became very poorly and his condition worsened, he often had to stay at home bedridden. Back then they could not go anywhere and so she learned. She wanted him to taste various foods even if he couldn''t go outside.

    She even did crazy things like ask the chefs from the restaurants they went to for recipes or tips. Naturally they would not give such a thing out easily. There is a reason why each restaurant has different vours when ites to different foods.

    Yuhi ced a gentle kiss on her forehead and squeezed her hands. "It is a helpful skill."

    He did notment on it despite noticing the look on her face.

    Yuhi is too kind, sometimes she wishes he would say something mean to her already. If Yuhi treated her cruelly then it would be easier to push him away, she would feel less guilty.

    "When did you learn Yuhi?"

    "Hmm, I guess when I was travelling. Back then I did not have much money since I was just starting my career up. I had to be careful with the things I bought. As a star I had to keep up my image, so I could not live in a cheap ce. The same went for transport, I couldn''t use public transport and had to buy an expensive bike and car. The expenses for those things was a lot already. So to save money, I never ate out and learned how to cook instead."

    It seems like Yuhi went through a lot too.

 Chapter 42 - Thirsty

    *UNEDITED*

    "Only in the dark

    Do I dare look at you in secret across the stage.

    Only deep inside

    Do I dare to avoid the cold masks

    The rtionship makes me sad."

    What is this? She has never heard a voice like this before. Sumire thought she already knew the extent of Terashima Yuhi''s capabilities as a singer. But this is something else. Could he always sing like this? Thest time she heard him sing was only a few months back. Sure in the time since Mamoru passed away, she avoided listening to music. But even then, this is very surprising.

    "Desperate and fascinated.

    In what name can I give you a hug?

    If I''m doomed not to shake off the yoak

    I can''t help but keep indulging in your eyes.

    Be a brave butterfly.."

    A voice like this deserves more than just praise. How can a boy''s voice sound so gentle and soothing?

    "Going to fall for me?"

    Sumire looked away. "Don''t speak like that."

    Yuhiughed and brushed his hands across her cheeks. "Did you like it?"

    "Yes."

    Of course she liked it. She didn''t think anybody could sing that way. Terashima Yuhi is truly the number one singer in the entertainment world. Nobody can match that voice of his. Not even thest number one Ahoji Francis could sing such high notes with ease. ''That gentleness too.'' Her gaze softened. It seems like she will learn a lot from this person.

    "Yuhi, do you like singing?" Sumire asked.

    "Yeah." Yuhi nodded. He rubbed the back of his neck. "Though I''m not the type to express it, I do like it a lot."

    ''I can tell.'' Only somebody who loves music can sing like that. It was only a brief few lines of the song, and yet Sumire felt so many deep emotions behind his singing. The message this person is trying to convey, towards the person he loves? Just now was he singing for--- Sumire shook her head. Yuhi isn''t that honest. Besides if he wanted to tell her his feelings, he wouldn''t have to do it through a song.

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi slumped his head on her shoulders. Ah..

    "Hey, stay still. I''m tired. Or do you want me to borrow youp instead?"

    Sumire frantically shook her head.

    "You don''t have to reject me that strongly."

    ''Should I offer myp?'' But, that''s far too embarrassing. Besides, Yuhi is getting a bit too close and toofortable with her. Her gaze fell on his face and she saw faint dark circles under his eyes. "Not sleeping well?"

    "Mmm."

    "Yuhi, if you want to sleep properly, go to the bedroom."

    "Then, you join me."

    Sumire sighed. "So spoilt."

    Yuhi responded byughing.

    "Tell me something Yuhi.."

    "Yeah?"

    How long do you intend to wait? Sumire shook her head. Did he not already give her an answer to that the other day? He said he would wait forever, even if she was old and grey. The response was very sweet. Anybody who heard that line would fall for him immediately. Indeed she was moved by those words. Her thoughts broke off when she noticed Yuhi''s hand casually getting closer. Sumire sighed and hesitantly grabbed hold of it.

    "It seems like you''re quite honest today."

    "No." Sumire muttered. "I''m just tired."

    "Tired?" Yuhi repeated. "Are you sure you don''t want to go back to sleep? You do realize it is the weekend right?"

    "Then I guess I can go back to sleep."

    She can''t possibly ask him to join her. But will she be able to sleep peacefully without him? Sumire felt his arms wrap around her waist, he buried his face in her neck and mumbled. "Wait for me upstairs."

    ...ˇ­.

    Sumire woke up to a gentle hand stroking her hair. It felt so warm andfortable.

    What is this strange situation?

    "Hey."

    "Uh.."

    Yuhi chuckled. "You have a fever."

    So that''s why she feels very hot. "Yuhi will take care of me?"

    "Yeah, as long as you don''t act insane like you didst time."

    Her cheeks burned red when she recalled thest time. When she woke up the next morning, she felt very embarrassed. How could she act so bold, in front of Yuhi too. Yuhi brushed his hands across her forehead again.

    "It seems worse, are you dizzy?" Yuhi asked.

    "A little."

    The scenery of the room seemed slightly blurry to her and yet Yuhi''s face is clear to her.

    "You keep getting sick these days. But I''m sure you''re eating properly now." Yuhi seemed very puzzled. "Unlessˇ­"

    "Yuhi?"

    Yuhi shook his head. "It''s nothing, would you like a drink?"

    At thatment Sumire suddenly ced her hand on her throat, she suddenly felt parched. Her throat felt dry. Her head throbbed with pain and her heart beated loudly. Huh? What is wrong with her? So thirsty, so very thirsty and yet she doubts water can help her. Yuhi ced a cup in her hands and Sumire drankrge mouthfuls. But it was exactly like she thought, the water wasn''t enough. The more she drank, the thirstier she became. What is this feeling?

    Yuhi patted her back. "Be careful."

    She still feels so very thirsty. Why does her throat feel so dry? Is there something wrong with her? Yuhi gentlyid her back down and brought his lips to her forehead. A sweet and gentle kiss. In this situation it felt right, she craved for more, for something more intimate. Sumire frantically shook her head. What is wrong with her? She must be going crazy.

    Now that she thought it through, something like this happened in the past didn''t it? In the past with Ru. He always did something to calm her down.

    Unfortunately no matter how much Sumire thought of it, nothing woulde to mind. Yet she was positive something like this happened before. Her gaze fell on Yuhi who was looking at the bottles on the bedside table. He looked very troubled. Sumire coughed and Yuhi turned to her. "Cough medicine first? But your fever is bad.."

    "Yuhi." Sumire mumbled. "My throat."

    "Hmm? Do you need more water?"

    Sumire shook her head. "The water isn''t enough. My throat feels very dry."

    Her throat feels dry and there is a throbbing pain in her head and her eyes. Sumire was d that she could not see a mirror. She felt like there was something wrong with her eyes right now. Yuhi cupped her cheeks and he seemed startled.

    For the next few minutes he did not say a word, when he lets go of her cheeks. Yuhi suddenly stood up. "Wait here."

    Sumire blinked but weakly nodded. She watched as he quickly left the room. After Yuhi left, it felt like a battle to her. Her entire body felt so hot, like a volcano. She was burning all over. The entire room looked like it was spinning.

    Unlike earlier, she could no longer see anything clearly. Sumire nced over in the direction where the bottle of medicines were. Those are surely medicines that do not involve her having to eat anything. She needs to take anything - anything would do. Sumire wanted to get rid of her dizziness, her fever.

    She weakly reached out for one of the bottles. But due to theck of strength, she ended up dropping it. Sumire tried again but she could not see properly and thus the same thing happened again. Her grip was weak and her eyesight became blurry and blurrier by the minute.

    So dry, and so hot. What can she do right now? Ruˇ­ Ru please help her. Sumire never felt so bad before. It was not like this thest time. She knew no matter how much she called for Mamoru, he would not answer her. How could he respond when he is dead?

    Sumire felt approaching footsteps and faintly saw the outline of Yuhis shoes. He came back.

    Yuhi bent down. "Sumire." His tone seemed distressed. "Can you get up?"

    "I can''t."

    "Alright then, excuse me." Yuhi said and he scooped her up. Yuhi did not ce her down on the bed and kept her in his arms as he sat down. "Can you drink Sumire?"

    She shook her head, she felt very sick. Sumire knew that she would not be able to consume anything in this situation. "Then, please excuse me."

    Yuhi gently pried her lips open and in the next second, she felt his tongue in hers. A strange liquidˇ­ What is Yuhi trying to give her? Whatever it was, it tasted sweet and very nice. She wanted more of it.When she drank thest of it, Sumire felt disappointed. But there appeared to be more, since she hears the sound of rattling. Soon Yuhi was feeding her. Sumire slowly regained strength and wrapped her arms around his neck.

    This wasn''t kissing, he was simply transferring the contents of the drink to her. But it did not take long before the atmosphere grew more heated and intense. Her head hit the pillows and Yuhi continued his advances, at some point it felt like the liquid was no longer there but Yuhi did not stop.

    "Sumire.."

    Ah, her vision is slowly returning to normal now. She could not miss the passionate look on Yuhi''s face and immediately looked away. Yuhi pulled away from her and ran his hands through his hair. He points to the cup on the bed side table.

    "Drink more."

 Chapter 43 - I Want To Learn More

    *UNEDITED*

    "Okay." Sumire picked up the ss cup. She examined the drink carefully, a bright red drink. It looked like cranberry or strawberry juice. But for Sumire it looked like blood. Unfortunately she could not tell the difference, it smelled sweet and refreshing. The brief taste she had of it when Yuhi gave it to her made her want more so she quickly drank it.

    "If you ever feel like this again, tell me okay."

    "Alright."

    After drinking it all, the dry feeling left her throat. She still had a fever and was dizzy. But it was not as bad as it was before. She nced over at Yuhi who kept avoiding her gaze. Is it because of what happened just now? He must feel awkward about it. Now that Sumire regained her senses, she realized how intimate that was. It surprised her that he even stopped despite that situation. Terashima Yuhi is the very definition of a gentleman.

    She debated for a few minutes before she finally said. "Yuhi, thank you."

    Yuhi turned to her. "Do you need anything else?"

    "Yuhi, don''t feel awkward. It makes me feel bad."

    "No errˇ­" Yuhi coughed. "Just, maybe you should stay away from me right now. I don''t trust myself."

    At thatment Sumire burst intoughter and she reached over and buried her face in his arms. "I''m grateful, you do so much for me Yuhi. How can I ever repay you?"

    "For one, maybe you should change your clothes.."

    Huh? Her clo-- Sumire looked down and realized she no longer wore the same clothes that she did before.

    She wore her nightgown. When did she get changed into-- Sumire immediately pulled away from Yuhi and hid under the covers.

    "L--L-Look-" Yuhi said awkwardly. "I didn''t have much choice, you were burning up so much."

    H-he changed her clothes?

    "Don''t misunderstand me, I just picked the first thing I sawˇ­"

    Sumire however did not want to listen to him. Her previous behaviour when she was sick was already embarrassing enough, but now? Now this current situation is very different. How much did he see? Did he see everything? Her mind was ying tricks on her now. What if he tried to touch her when she was not conscious? Goodness, how can she ever look at him in the same way?

    The choice of clothing is thest thing on her mind. He probably chose this because it was the only garment with no sleeves. She mainly brought winter clothing with her, so she does not have many summer clothes.

    Her thoughts broke off when she felt him wrap his arms around her from the back. "Sumire, do not misunderstand me. I didn''t do it deliberately. I was worried, you were burning up so much.. If I made you shower with your clothes on, you would get sicker by the minute."

    Even if it wasn''t, she still felt awkward about being seen.

    "Also uhh you do not have anything to be ashamed of, you''re very beautiful."

    "Thatst part is unnecessary, but wait, what shower?"

    At thatment Yuhi turned quiet. "Well, you were hot soˇ­"

    So not only did he change her clothes, he also gave her a bath? Can this get anymore humiliating? "I don''t want to look at you right now." Sumire muttered.

    "Sorry Sumire." Yuhi apologized. "It won''t happen again. Maybe I should hit my head against a wall so I could forget it?"

    Sumire sensed his serious tone and turned around. She hesitantly extended her hand out to touch his face. She wonders why this person does so much for her?

    Sumire is fully aware of Yuhis feelings for her, but is that enough for him to sacrifice so much for her sake? She recalled the documents from earlier and frowned. "Yuhi, do your work."

    His lips curve to a smile. "It seems like you already figured it out, huh?"

    "Your so very stupid."

    How could he sacrifice so much of his free time for her sake? Just because he loves her? Sumire did not understand it at all. Is love a powerful enough emotion for him to do so much? Sumire watched as Yuhi got up. "Alright. But can I do my work here?"

    "Yes, please do so."

    She is slightly curious how Yuhi works. Even though he gave off azy impression. Sumire heard from others how hardworking he was. She already got a glimpse of him working hard before but that was regarding something art rted. When ites to music, how serious is the man named Terashima Yuhi? Sumire wanted to learn more about him. Since they are practically living together now, she will get the opportunity to do so won''t she? It seems like Yuhi does not intend to keep any secrets from her.

    Sumire watched as he returned with hisptop, documents and guitar. Ah, is he going to adjust songs in front of her? Yuhi set up a music stand and put some scores there.

    "I will be a bit noisy, if your head hurts again, please tell me."

    "Okay." She replied simply but Sumire was very curious.

    When Yuhi set his guitar up, and yed a few chords. Her eyes brightened, ''''why does he sound so good?'' Now that she thought it through, people call Yuhi the legendary god ofposers don''t they? It was a strange and peculiar title. For a long time, nobody knew who this legendaryposer was, not even her. But a year back, during an event, somebody exposed it. She just happened to be with Yuhi then and even helped him escape from the paparazzi.

    He sang a few verses from the same song as earlier and yet something seemed different to her.

    This person can change his voice range whenever he wants. Normally for singers it would be difficult to change their range depending on the song, but Yuhi can do it with such ease. He can adapt his voice to any kind of song. A voice like this, she wonders why nobody else is praising him? How could the music critics of this time miss out on this voice?

    During his snowy concert five years back, Sumire already realized that Terashima Yuhis voice is special. But even for her this was a first. Only five years has passed and yet he has improved so much. Then again maybe back then she did not get a glimpse of his real abilities.

    "Sumire." Yuhi suddenly called out.

    "Yes?"

    "Are you feeling too weak to y the guitar?"

    Ah, does he want to focus on singing? She felt slightly bad but unlike before she had more strength. "It''s okay, I can do it."

    Oh, this reminds her of before. It reminds her of back then.

 Chapter 44 - Angel Voice Part 1

    Three and a half years ago -XX Town - Karaoke

    After she witnessed such a beautiful and dreamlike concert, Sumire knew that she could not control herself from singing too. Unfortunately, the person she came to see the live with did not want to cooperate. He was one of her ssmates who asked her out on a date two weeks back. Due to her busy lifestyle, Sumire did not agree immediately.

    But after she saw how persistent he was, she invited him here. However, that jerk left her alone! What was wrong with herplimenting Yuhi? Yuhi is a celebrity, her reaction as his fan is normal. That jerk got jealous for no reason.

    A deep sigh escaped her lips as she finished paying for a room. She thanked the worker at the counter, got her keys, and walked down the hallway. Sumire went to karaoke often to blow off steam. It was difficult for her to sing at home, her parents did not like that kind of thing. Her aunt did not let her sing either. So the only time she could sing was when she found a quiet area at school.

    Sumire would choose a karaoke ce that was further away to avoid people seeing her. But due to the heavy snow outside, she had no choice but to pick somece near. It ought to be okay, right? She doubts anybody would drop by here during this time. It did not take long before she reached her room, and she dumped her bags on the side. Sumire picked up the mic and quickly chose one of Yuhis songs.

    (Terashima Yuhi - Angel Voice)

    It was one of her favourite songs from him. Unlike the rest of his songs, there was something different about this one. It felt like Yuhi wrote this while thinking of somebody important. Yuhi is the same age as her, so she wonders if he has someone already. How else can he sing such a beautiful love song? Thirteen years old, and has a special someone? It must have been love at first sight.

    For her, the word love felt foreign and unknown. Her parents arranged a fiance for her recently, and she does not know what to think. Apparently, he is four years older than her, and from a prestigious family, Sumire felt very conflicted when she heard those details.

    What would a seventeen-year-old guy want with a thirteen-year-old? Surely that is not legal. Her parents, however, told her that they would not meet unless shees of age. In the meantime, they were exchanging letters, but Sumire disliked the situation.

    How is it possible for her to get engaged to somebody she has not met before?

    Her thoughts broke off when she heard pping. Sumire nced over and saw somebody familiar standing at the doorway. She ended up dropping her mic.

    "Your singing is amazing."

    Eh--? Her singing isˇ­.

    The person who justplimented her was none other than her idol Terashima Yuhi. He walked over and picked up the mic she just dropped. When he started to sing, she felt the tears well up in her eyes. Whenever she listens to this person''s voice, she ends up feeling very emotional. How could somebody''s voice move her to the point of tears? Sumire listened to many songs before, and yet nobody''s voice has made her feel this way.

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi extended the spare mic toward her. Her eyes widened when she realized what he wanted. Uh? Uh? Is it okay? Sumire did not have the time to debate about this since the next verse started. Sumire clumsily sang the next line, and Yuhiughed. He stood beside her and gave her shoulders a reassuring pat. She sang the next line smoothly due to this small encouragement, but the entire time she was very nervous.

    Sumire could not miss the sound of her beating heart when their shoulders briefly touched.

    After singing a few songs together, Sumire slumped down on the chair.

    "Good work."

    To think she just did something outrageous like that...

    "Terashima Yuhi?" Sumire said in a daze after they finished.

    His lips curve to a smile. "Yeah." He trailed off and blinked. "Wait, you''re the girl who gave me that drink after the concert.."

    Uhhh, what is this situation? To think she would meet her idol again.

    Yuhi closed the door, and Sumire blinked. Wait, why is he staying? After meeting a fan more than once, usually wouldn''t the other person say something like your stalking me? Why is he calmly sitting down like that? Yuhi picked up the menu.

    "Hey, do you mind if I order something? I haven''t eaten.""Uh, y--yes, of course." She stammered.

    She only came here to blow off some steam. How did she end up having a duet with her idol of all people? The concert ended two hours ago, but he has not eaten yet?

    "I was busy with interviews; the press did not want to let me go after my little stunt."

    His little stunt, huh? She did not have time to ask him earlier, but she wants to know why he did not put the dome around himself. Sumire still felt slightly nervous, but she asked him.

    Yuhi blinked but chuckled. "I''m trying to save money."

    "Save money?" Sumire repeated. That was not the answer she expected. Terashima Yuhi debuted when he was eight years old, as a child singer. Since then, he has taken the entire music world for a ride. Six years have passed since his debut, so shouldn''t he have a lot of money? Sumire found his reply strange.

    Yuhi clearly understood what she thought since he said. "Living the life of a celebrity is extravagant. I have to keep up my image for the strangest things, amodation, clothes, transport, and even what I eat. Though I bend the rules a little for thest part."

    "Bend the rules?"

    "Mm." Yuhi nodded. "I cook my own meals."

    He cooks? Sumire raised her eyebrow at this, it was hard to imagine this person cooking. Terashima Yuhi is apparently the same age as her. But with his appearance, he could pass on as a seventeen-year-old boy.

    She must look childish next to him. Sumire yed with her hair and the hem of her dress. Her hairstyle and this dress, Sumire thought it looked nice before. But now that she looks closely, everything looks childish to her.

    What''s more, Sumire did not expect him to reply so honestly to her. "Is--Is it okay to be telling me all this?" Sumire asked.

    Yuhiughed. "Well, you don''t look like the type to b. But if you do, it will make for an interesting article."

    This person is a bit moreid back than she thought. Sumire assumed that a child genius would be more strict and cold-hearted. But his smile is so bright, and he is easier to talk to.

    "So, you''re singing." Yuhi brought up.

    "Ahˇ­"

    "Rx I won''t evaluate you. Your agency must be preparing for your big debut, with a voice like that, the event will be grand."

    Sumire blinked when she heard his words. Agency? Debut? Could it be, Yuhi thinks she is also a member of the entertainment industry? If it is that reason, then it exins why he is so casual around her.

 Chapter 45 - Angel Voice Part 2

    It would also exin why he is sitting here with her. If she were an average fan, Yuhi would not havee into this room. Sumire was so busy thinking how to tell him that she did not realize how close Yuhi was getting to her. It was not until he was sitting directly beside her did she notice him. For some reason, he was looking at her closely.

    "IsˇŞis something wrong?" Sumire asked as she averted her gaze and attempted to distance herself from him.

    "I was thinking, do I know you?"

    Eh? She looked at him surprised, that was thest question she expected. But then again, she also thought the same. When she first became his fan a year ago, Sumire felt that there was something familiar about him. At that time, so many other singers debuted, and yet among all of those she became Terashima Yuhis fan, why was that?

    "YˇŞyou probably passed by me at work."

    Sumire did not intend to lie; she wanted to tell him that she was an ordinary civilian, not a singer. But she wanted to avoid this question.

    Yuhi nodded. "I suppose that makes sense."

    He still looked doubtful, but before he could say anymore, they heard a knock on the door. Yuhi got up, but she stopped him. "Let me get it." She insisted. What if fans are walking nearby? What if the server is a girl and a fan of Yuhi? It would be bad to get caught in this situation.

    Sumire walked over to the door and slowly opened it. It was the man from the front desk earlier, he was carrying a trolley. He pushed the door open, and Sumire blinked, surprised. Even if it is a guy, Yuhi is famousˇ­

    "Damn you, don''t abuse your friendship with me."

    Yuhiughed. "Sorry. But I might get caught if it was anybody else."

    She looked at the two puzzled, and Yuhi noticed her gaze. "He is a ssmate of mine."

    Ah, so it was something like that. Then again, it would not be easy for him to enter a ce like this without getting caught.

    "Kinoshita." The ginger-haired man introduced himself. "Your..that girl with the really good voice."

    Huh?

    "I work in other karaoke ces in this town and the ones in the surrounding area. I have seen you before."

    He has? But she does not reca-- Sumire paused when something came to mind. An image of several workers with the same face but different-colored hair. Ah, "The guy who gets lectured a lot."

    At thatment, Yuhi burst intoughter, and Kinoshita looked annoyed. Sumire was about to apologize, but the ginger head man shook his head.

    "Well, I can''t argue with you there." Kinoshita trailed off. "Well, it was nice to meet you. I will get back to the desk." With those words said, the man exited the room.

    Yuhi attends school too, and he even has regr friends. She wondered how that felt, being famous and yet attending a regr school. Yuhi pointed to the seat beside him. "Come here."

    Sumire nodded and returned to her seat. Yuhi took out several tes from the tray and ced it down on the table. He ordered so much that the small table could not fit everything, and they had to leave some food on the tray. Her gaze fell on the tes before her and was surprised to find so many of her favourite dishes. Is it a coincidence that they like the same foods?

    Yuhi picked up a stick of karage and extended the te towards her. "This is the best food here, I guarantee."

    Sumireughed when she heard those words. Does hee to these ces often? Sumire picked up a stick and put it in her mouth. Indeed it was exactly like what Yuhi said.

    "Yummy."

    "Im d." Yuhi trailed off. "So, what should I call you?"

    She almost choked on her next piece of chicken then, but Yuhi passed her some water. "Sorry, I know you might want to remain anonymous since you have yet to debut. Let''s seeˇ­" He trailed off and looked her up and down. "Ange."

    Sumire blinked when she heard that name. "Ange as in a shortened version of the English word for tenshi?"

    "Ah, a girl with brains. Yeah, I thought it would suit you."

    What is with this guy? Howe he can say such cheesy things so easily and with a straight face. Sumire did not reply and continued to eat. What a strange feeling, who would have thought this would happen? Earlier she rushed to finish all her work so she could make it in time for the concert, but to the veryst minute, her mother nagged her about her dance.

    Mother kept saying how her dancing was not refined enough and how shecked elegance. As a girl born from a prestigious family, such words are considered a grave insult. But for her? Sumire did not care about it at all.

    "Say," Sumire trailed off. "Could I ask you something?"

    "Yeah, go ahead. Don''t be so stiff, though, were both members of the entertainment world. While I may be your senior, I don''t care for hierarchy. Besides, with a voice like that, you will knock me down before long."

    Uhh, what? Sumire could not believe the words that just left his lips. He must be saying that just to tter her, he can''t mean those words.

    "When did you start singing?"

    "I guess when I was five."

    F--five years old? That young?

    "Or maybe it was before, it''s a bit hard to say. My circumstances were not good then. I didn''t even think of debuting either. But I ended up substituting for a friend."

    "Ah, the young boy''s talent contest."

    Yuhi nodded. "Who would have thought I would end up winning a prize."

    Everything started from there for him. A coincidence, no, an ident leads to him bing a famous singer. It is funny how such things happen. It is almost like God is sending them a message.

    "Since you are asking me questions, I want to learn where you learned to sing. Did you go through some special training?"

    Sumire shook her head. "Ah, no." She trailed off. "My family is quite strict; they don''t approve of the entertainment industry. So I had to learn how to sing by myself."

    To her surprise, he did not reply right away, and a troubled look appeared on his face. Uhhh, did she say something wrong? She watched as Yuhi rummaged through his bag, and he eventually pulled some sheets of paper out. He ced it in her hands.

    "Okay, sorry in advance. I said I wouldn''t test you, but I want to make sure of something first." Yuhi said. "Could you sing this for me?"

    Sumire nced down at the score sheets. The title caught her attention, "Snow voice?"

 Chapter 46 - Snow Voice Part 1

    Yuhi nodded. "This is embarrassing for me to admit. But angel voice is an iplete song. I tried to adjust it several times but it didn''t work. It ended up bing apletely different song."

    Sumire immediately understood where he wasing from. So this must be the continuation... Her gaze fell on the scores, and she sifted through them. It was a good song; she could sense the connection to Angel''s voice, and yet it was very small. The message is supposed to be the same, but it was hard to connect the two songs.

    "Say, can I change this part?"

    Yuhi nodded and passed her a pen. "Here."

    She knew this was very bold of her. Terashima Yuhi is the number one singer in the entertainment industry. Ever since his debut six years ago, nobody could beat him. The only one who would stand a chance is the number one female in this industry, but that person already announced that she would retire soon. In terms of the present generation, there is nobody that could beat Terashima Yuhi.

    A talented singer but also a giftedposer.

    For a young boy, he was a musical genius.

    But even geniuses have their ws. Sumire neatly crossed of the parts she was not satisfied with and reced it. After a few minutes of adjusting, she passed it back to Yuhi. She watched as he examined it in detail before he burst intoughter.

    Huh? That was not the reaction she was expecting.

    "You''re very interesting," Yuhi said. "Hey, why don''t you join mypany?"

    Sumire still felt like this entire situation was a dream. But now? Now she was wide awake. Did Terashima Yuhi just offer for her to join hispany? The entertainmentpany he is in now, Phoneix world, is the number onepany in the Entertainment industry. Did this man offer her a ce? Yuhi squeezed her hands and brushed his lips against her ear.

    "W--what?"

    "Just to let you know, I''m older than you."

    H--huh? He is what?

    "I''m fifteen, but my agency wants me to pretend to be younger to appear a genius."

    So he debuted when he was ten, not eight? So it was something like that.

    "Hey Ange, do you have to go home right away?"

    .....Apartment

    Meeting her idol, talking to him, singing together, and eating together was already enough for her. But to think she would even end up visiting his home. Sumire was cautious and on her guard, unlike earlier. Now that she has learned his real age, she wants to be careful. To think his agency made him do something like that for.

    Does that mean he also has to attend school with children who are younger than him? Terashima Yuhi''s apartment was on the other side of town, among the luxurious buildings. It was not a housing district, and the apartment building blended in with the regr shops.

    During the entire way upstairs, Sumire could not say a word. She wanted to turn back and tell him yes she did have to go back. When her mother finds out, she ended up following a stranger home; she will undoubtedly get lectured. But for some reason, Sumire trusted him.

    "Make yourself at home," Yuhi said as he flicked the light switch on.

    Her eyes widened when she saw the inside. What is this ce? A castle? While she lived in an actual castle-like building. It was nothing inparison to this.

    Sumire awkwardly walked over to the couch and sat down.

    "Hmmm, you''re underage, so I guess juice will do for you."

    Her cheeks puffed into a pout. Is he treating her like a child now? Then again, for a fifteen-year-old, she probably does look like a child. To think he lives in arge ce like this by himself, does he not get lonely? Yuhi eventually came over and ced a cup in front of her. It was not juice but hot chocte.

    Yuhi sat down beside her and extended his hand out to y with her hair, startling her. "Uhh.."

    "So hey, consider my offer. I would like to work with you."

    Sumire felt her cheeks grow hot. She was already exploding before, but now? Now she could no longer remain calm andposed. Unfortunately, she could not hide her face on time. Yuhi caressed her cheeks.

    "I guess I could wait for you to grow up."

    Isn''t he a kid too? Sure fifteen isst year of middle school, almost high school age. However, he does act more mature than her. Is he retreating his offer until she is older than? She feels slightly disappointed. Then again, Sumire does not understand exactly what she wants from him. What does she expect bying here?

    "Um, why did you invite me here?"

    "Oh, uh.." For the first time Yuhi looked awkward. "Actually the trains have stopped for tonight. Initially, I nned to crash in the karaoke ce, but when I met you, I realized it would be better to bring you to my ce instead."

    Have the trains stopped? Sumire immediately pulled out her phone and saw several missed calls from her mother. Sumire wanted to call back, but there was no signal.

    "The weather is bad," Yuhimented.

    Sumire stood up and walked over to the window. She pulled the curtain, and her sweat fell when she saw the blizzard. Bad? It looks like a nightmare outside. Then again, the weather did look bad on the way here.

    "Do you mind? Staying over." Yuhi asked. "Though it is toote to refuse.."

    "I don''t mind."

    Actually, she did, this person is a bit strange.

    Yuhiughed. "Don''t force yourself. Rx, there are many rooms here that are locked. I will give you the key to one, and not even I can ess it."

    Sumire looked at him cautiously. All she can do is trust him, besides she knows martial arts.

    .....

    When Yuhi told her there were many rooms here that are locked, she thought he meant a single room. But this? It was another wing in the apartment.

    Yuhi pointed to the buttons on the side. "So, if something bad happens, you can use this. This one calls the police directly, and this one is for fireˇ­ Oh, this one activates a trap."

    Her sweat fell when she listened to these instructions. What kind of apartment is this? But then again, he does live alone. There is nothing wrong, being cautious. She is a member of the elite, but they do not need for security like this since there are psychical guards that will protect them.

    "Hey, you okay?"

    "Uh, yes."

    Yuhi nodded. "Then, if you need anything, I will be down the hall. Just call me." With those words said, Yuhi left the area.

    Sumire slumped on the bed and closed her eyes. She shook away all the troubling thoughts.

 Chapter 47 - Snow Voice Part 2

    Two hourster

    She did not sleep for long and woke up in the middle of the night. When she opened her eyes, she saw Terashima Yuhi in front of her. He was wiping the sweat from her forehead.

    Sumire looked at him, rmed. The first thing that came to mind was. "You lied to me."

    "Huh? No, I didn''t."

    "Then how did you get in?"

    Yuhi sighed. "You''re the one who pressed the button and let me in." He pointed to something.

    She nced over and noticed one of her hands still on the call button. She immediately removed it. H--How embarrassing...What was she thinking? Sumire wondered if she pressed it unconsciously or something. But, to think he came running here. She could tell he ran due to the beads of sweat on his face.

    "I guess it was a false rm, but--" Yuhi extended his hand out towards her. "Did you have a nightmare or something, your face is pale."

    Sumire looked towards the mirror and confirmed his words. A nightmare, huh? She supposes it was something like that. "Sorry." She apologized. "About just now and making youe here. You can go back now."

    "Na, it''s cool," Yuhi said. "I mean, even if you''re a kid, you''re still a pretty girl."

    He was joking around and trying to lighten the atmosphere. This person is quite foolish. "Do you always do things like this? Pick up girls and bring them home?"

    At thatment, he looked troubled. "Don''t make me sound like a weirdo. Honestly, this is the first time. I don''t have guests over, so you''re the only one who has stayed here too."

    Now that she thought about it, the room looked brand new when she came in. The bedsheets and everything. So he had nobody else over before? Why did he ask her to stay then? Is it because he is a nice guy or... "Are you that interested in my voice?"

    "Yeah."

    So that was the reason? She is a bit disappointed. But then again, him knowing she exists is already good enough. Sumire sighed. "I don''t think my voice is amazing or anything, there are many people who can sing better than me."

    "Don''t sell your short, and you''re very good." Yuhi trailed off. She watched as he pulled something out of his pocket. A cigarette and a lighter.

    Wait, he smokes?

    "Give me that."

    "Huh? You want one, but your underage.." Yuhi passed it to her.

    "You''re underage too," Sumire said and threw it out. "Why don''t you take this chance to quit smoking?"

    Yuhi looked even more troubled than he did earlier. She found it quite cute.

    "You know, now I''m regretting inviting you over."

    Sumireughed. "I think it''s toote."

    "I know smoking is bad for my health. You might find this strange, but the smoke helps me think better."

    "That is strange." Sumire nodded. "But I think I get it," she picked up the lighter on the ground and brushed the dirt from it. She passed it to Yuhi. "Here."

    To her surprise, Yuhi put it away. "Well, forget it, you''re a weird girl. If you can''t sleep, then maybe I should sing for you."

    Her eyes brightened when she heard those words. She wanted to hide her excitement, but it clearly showed on her face. Yuhiughed and ruffled her hair. "It seems to me that you like my voice more than I thought."

    She puffed her cheeks, annoyed. "I''m your fan, of course, I like your voice."

    "My fan, huh?" Yuhi said. She could not miss the look of sadness that appeared on his face when he said that.

    She wonders why a person like him who has everything at such a young age would pull such a face. But even if he has everything, what use is it if.. "If you can''t share it with anyone," Sumire said out loud.

    Yuhiughed weakly. "I guess you figured it out, you''re a sharp one for a kid."

    "Are you lonely?"

    "Yeah," Yuhi admitted. "I know you think it is strange for me to be lonely, but that is just how things are. I have everything, wealth, intelligence and fame. I do not have anybody around to restrict my actions and I can do whatever I want. But this type of life is suffocating, what I want is something else. Sometimes I think to myself that I should quit singing."

    Her eyes widened when she heard his words. This person is a lot simr to her, such thoughts are conceited of her, but she genuinely thinks that they are the same. Maybe Yuhi sensed it too, and that''s why he brought her back.

    Who knows what the real reason is? But right now, she does not want to leave his side. These feelings are bizarre. For the past year, she has looked up to this person as his fan, she admired and respected him. But now, her feelings toward him are changing slightly.

    Yuhi suddenly pulled her down until they bothid down on the bed. He wrapped his arms around her waist and buried his face in her neck.

    WˇŞwhat? Sumire looked at him, rmed.

    "I guess I may have overdone it a bit."

    Sumire noticed his face had turned bright red; he was panting heavily. "Are you sick?" It was a stupid question. Of course, he is sick; he did a seven-hour concert in the snow. She bit her lip, why did he have to save money for? He should think of his health.

    "It''s okay; this always happens."

    What is he talking about now? This always happens? That does not make it okay. Sumire carefully moved him away from her. It was challenging, but she somehow got him toy down. She quickly left the room and headed out of the door. The ce is massive, but she used the paintings asndmarks to navigate, soon she arrived in the central room.

    Sumire walked over to the kitchen like area and opened up the fridge. It looks like there are enough ingredients. She looked around for a few things and set the items on the table. She rolled her sleeves up and immediately got to work. Sumire decided on the menu, chicken soup, and some other stuff. A simple meal should do since he is sick.

    To think she is here in her idol''s home, and cookingˇ­ When she returns home tomorrow, she will undoubtedly get lectured. But for now, she wants to stay here and help him. Unlike her, he does not have anybody who could take care of him.

    Is she overstepping her boundaries a bit? They are children; during this time, she ought to call an adult over. That would be the most logical thing to do.

 Chapter 48 - Snow Voice (Final)

    Due to her parents always being busy with work, she was often left alone with her aunt; thetter couldn''t cook. So before Sumire knew it, she cooked all the meals. Making a thirteen-year-old girl do all the cooking, what an irresponsible adult. Still, she supposes it came in handy.

    It did not take her long before she finished cooking, and Sumire carefully carried the tray up the stairs. She navigated through the corridors again and found herself in the same hallway as before.

    When she arrived in front of the door, however, something prevented her from entering immediately.

    (Enter key)

    Sumire''s face color turned pale when she realized something. The doors auto-lock on the way out, and she forgot the key. Just as Sumire pondered on that, the doors opened. She blinked and looked at the entranceway, puzzled. Huh? She hears a voice from the inte on the side.

    "Come back."

    The voice belonged to a very weak sounding Yuhi.

    Ah, maybe he saw her? There are probably cameras somewhere. She walked down the long hall before she finally reached the room. She carefully opened the door and re-entered the room. Yuhi was stillying down weakly on the bed.

    "Hey." Yuhi greeted her with a smile. "That smells good."

    "Of course, it does."

    Yuhi chuckled. "You''re that confident in your cooking, eh?"

    Sumire looked away when she heard him say those words. "Well, of course, I have to be confident."

    Yuhi nodded and sat up. "Give it here."

    She ced the tray down in front of him and watched as he weakly picked up the spoon. Sumire bit her lip when she saw him struggling. She debated about it for a few seconds before she grabbed the spoon from him. "Let me feed you."

    His gaze was gentle when she said this, and Sumire felt very nervous.

    "Then, I will rely on you."

    It seems like so many impossible things have happened today. Sumire carefully fed Yuhi, and to her surprise, he did not make a silly remark like he did earlier. He must feel terrible, his entire face is red, and he is sweating a lot.

    If she did note with him earlier, then right about now, this person would be sick and all alone. He would be suffering by himself. How many days would he have to suffer alone?

    Sumire knew she was overreacting there. If he did not show up to work for a few days, then somebody from his agency would check on him.

    "This is very tasty, thank you, Ange."

    A single thank you, and yet there was something about those words that made her happy. She wonders when was thest time somebody thanked her like this.

    "After this, you have to take some medicine."

    "I''m sure I don''t have any fever medicines."

    Sumire sighed. "I noticed." She trailed off. A nicely furnished house and kitchen that has nearly everything. But why does this guyck medicine? "I will lend you some of mine."

    "You''re a great help."

    "Well, I have to thank you for giving me a ce to stay."

    Her mother called her, but she knew it was only to check on her. The one at the house right now is most-likely her aunt. Her parents are not home, and her aunt would not care even if she was there or not. While Yuhi''s invitation was sudden and frightening, Sumire understood that he would not harm her.

    "About what you said earlier."

    "About quitting singing?"

    "Do you think that way because of your situation?"

    "I suppose so." Yuhi trailed off. "Sometimes, I think if I weren''t a singer and just a normal guy, then maybe things would be different now."

    "I won''t ask you anymore since that would be insensitive of me. But I want you to know that you have so many people who love you. You may think it is superficial love since people can easily turn their backs on you if you do something wrong, but there is no kind of love without any pain or suffering involved.

    They are like droplets of snow falling from the sky, one second they are whole and in the next second they have disappeared. There are many snowkes out there, some who will not fade even if you make a mistake. You just have to find that person, even if it is only one."

    I want to be that person for him...

    But with her current situation, nothing wille out of this. After this night, she will not meet with him again. Sumire knew he would try to search for her again, but she would hide from him. After she saw that song earlier, she finally understood. The two of them belong to two different worlds.

    "Hey." Yuhi suddenly called out.

    "Yes?"

    "Could you sing a song for me? I like your voice."

    Her gaze softened when she heard those words. Does he like her voice? Even though he sings better than her, he still gives her this much attention.

    "Who do you see at the end of the broken road?In this blizzardYou hear a gentle voiceLike pure white snowkes.." Sumire sang.

    After singing a few lines, she watched as Yuhi fell asleep. She moved the tray away and put it aside. The position he is standing in right now is entirely different from her. To be a singer, she never thought about it before. But here is a person who loves her singing.

    -----

    In his dreams, all he saw was snow, but among them was a beautiful girl with long hair wearing a white dress.

    When Yuhi woke up, he saw the face of his manager and sighed. "What an ugly thing to wake up to."

    "I knew you would be like this!" She snapped. "Why on earth did you have that concert in the snow? You should have just canceled."

    "So many people attended--- hey, did you see a girl here?"

    Senna rolled her eyes. "Don''t tell me you brought a girl home after the concert?"

    "Well, something like that."

    Her gaze dimmed at his words, and she hit him. "Even though you have me."

    "Yes, yes, so where is she?"

    "She left when I came by. She told me to pass this letter." Senna trailed off and pointed to the letter on the bedside table. "I didn''t read it, but I am prepared for the ckmail. Tell me how much she wants."

    Yuhi picked it up.

    Dear Terashima Yuhi-san,Thank you very much for yesterday.But after speaking with you, I realized that I still cannot match up to you.Your offer made me happy, but I will have to turn it down.But thanks to you, I have decided to debut.One day we will meet again, on the same stage.

    PS: I made some food tost a week, so please just heat it up.Love Ange

    He blinked once and then again before bursting intoughter. Senna looked over at him, puzzled, and shook her head.

    What an interesting woman. Ange huh? Yuhi recalled the faint initials he saw on the girl''s phone. IS.. It seems like there is no need to look for her. If she is serious about music, then he will meet her soon.

 Chapter 49 - Give Me Your Energy

    The present-day Year 2015- XX Agency.

    After resting for an entire day, she felt better. Today was Monday, but she was not in school; instead, she was apanying Yuhi to work. Her gaze fell on the man walking ahead of her. Even though she told him it would be a terrible idea since somebody could recognize her.

    Yuhi disregarded her words and made her follow him. She wore a white sweater which has navy blue crosses across, a checkered blue and white pleated skirt, and ck tights. Yuhi ced his cap on her hair.

    "There you go."

    Sumire sighed. "If you''re worried about it too, then why am I here?" she questioned. She does not understand why he forcefully dragged her along.

    Yuhi sighed. "Well, I thought you would want toe. I''m recording for one of my songs, snow voice."

    At thatment, her eyes widened. She found it strange why Yuhi never released that song. But now he is suddenly releasing it after five years? What made him suddenly chaˇŞ Sumire paused when she realized something. Is it because of her? But not even Yuhi would bother waiting for her, would he? Then again, she can''t rule out that possibility. Yuhi seems to be very fond of her.

    Sumire tugged on his sleeves. "You mentioned that so casually, but when we met again before you said nothing."

    "Well, that''s because I was nervous."

    Huh? Sumire raised her eyebrow at his words. "Nervous?"

    Yuhi nodded. "Yeah. I mean, not only did we not meet in so long. But when I realized you were the girl I lost toˇ­"

    Sumireughed. "I see, I think I understand."

    Yuhi turned to her and grabbed her hands; he gave it a gentle squeeze before he mumbled against her ear. "Don''t be nervous; when we get inside, just walk naturally. If you freak out, then people would be suspicious. I will warn you in advance, there will be many people. If you think you can''t take it, we could use the back door. Tell me now; it would be harder to do soter."

    She thought it through for a moment before saying. "We can go in through the front."

    "Are you sure?" Yuhi asked. "I don''t want to push you if you''re not ready."

    Her gaze softened. This person is truly kind and considerate of her. Other than Mamoru, nobody else has treated her like this before. "I will be fine, but could I keep holding your hand?"

    "Sure, I would like that better."

    After a few more reassuring words, Yuhi led her inside the building. Like he told her moments ago, there were a lot of people inside. Despite him warning her, she is very surprised. It is only seven in the morning, why are so many people around? Does everybody in Yuhis agency work hard?

    "Yuhi!" Somebody called out. "You jerk, you finally show up. Do you know how much work you have pilled up? You even left all your concert prepara-"

    Yuhi passed the woman an envelope, and she opened it. The girl''s eyes brightened. "So, you can do work."

    "It is my concert. Why would I let anybody else prepare it?"

    "That is more like you---" She trailed off. Her gaze hardened when she saw her. Sumire froze and immediately hid behind Yuhi. "Hey, who is that?"

    Sumire could not miss the hostility in the woman''s voice.

    "My girlfriend."

    "Y---Yo--ur what now?"

    Even though Yuhi told her this was the best rtionship cover. Sumire still felt strange about it. What if somebody recognizes her? If they recognize her after learning the dating status, people will judge her. She does not feelfortable, but Yuhi already does so much for her.

    Yuhi is not the type of person to take advantage of the situation, so Sumire guessed he suggested this for a reason. Her gaze fell on the woman who scrutinized her. It must be because of this person.

    "I''m his girlfriend," Sumire interjected.

    If looks could kill, she would be dead now.

    "Who are you?"

    "I''m his manager, Shindou Senna." Her eyes twitched in annoyance. "Who are you?"

    Oh, that''s right, the name! Yuhi nned this so abruptly that they did not have much time to discuss it. To her surprise, Yuhi suddenly answered for her. "Ange."

    Senna seemed startled when she heard that name. "Wait, are you the same one from before?"

    The same one from before?

    Yuhi again answered for her. "She is, so if you have a problemˇ­"

    The fiery look in the girl''s eyes vanished. She seemed timid and looked away. "You have a photo shoot and an interview together. They are waiting for you in the fifth-floor studio." With those words said, the woman swiftly left.

    Did she do a good job? Yuhi tugged on her hand and told her to follow. Sumire nodded; she could not miss the way people looked at them. It felt nerve-wracking and frightening, but one of the reasons why she was not scared was Yuhi. He is a man of little words, and yet his actions since they entered the building reassured her that he would have her back.

    ...ˇ­.Sumire did not want to cause Yuhi problems, so she simply waited by the door. But Yuhi pulled up a chair nearby for her to sit down. People kept looking over and whispering; however, nobody directly confronted her. Howrge is Yuhi''s influence among these people? Normally somebody would have said something by now. Her gaze fell on Yuhi, who was in the middle of a photoshoot. Still, Yuhi is a star, huh?

    After spending so much time with him, she almost forgot about it. He acts like a normal boy. But she felt her heart thumping when he looked over at her. She saw him as a man, not just a celebrity. That is the one thing she has to keep to herself. No matter how well her rtionship with Yuhi is going, she cannot take a step forward.

    Her gaze flickered towards the ring on her finger. Ru is gone, but that promise, the ns they were working on before he died, she cannot abandon it easily.

    A part of her wanted to consult Yuhi about it. But at the same time, something told her not to tell him. If he were to learn the truth about her, how would he react?

    She did not realize when Yuhi came over since she was too busy debating in her head.

    "Hey there."

    "Uh, hi," Sumire replied dumbly.

    Yuhiughed and suddenly pulled her into his arms. "The real reason I asked you toe over was because I need you for my breaks."

    Sumire looked at Yuhi, puzzled. She did not understand what he was trying to say.

    She felt his lips on her neck. "Give me your energy, Sumire."

 Chapter 50 - Nervous

    People described her as a calm and collected person; she always wore the same and indifferent look. But there were times where people caught her off guard. Since she is normally so calm, whenever she blushes, gets angry, or gets upset, the effect on her isrge.

    Yuhi chuckled. "Sorry, sorry. Are you getting embarrassed?"

    Sumire hits him. "Quit it. I told you not to tease me like that."

    This bantering did not go unnoticed by the one in charge.

    "Terashima-kun, who is this?"

    "Oh." Yuhi nodded. "This is my girlfriend, Ange."

    The guy kept looking her up and down. "You know, just now, the female model who was meant to work with you ended up canceling since she sprained her ankle. I discussed things with the team, and they said you would be fine alone, but I still think something is missing." He turned to her. "Miss, if you''re free. Do you want to join?"

    His suggestion surprised her. A joint shoot with Yuhi? But she is supposed to be low-key right now. What if somebody recognizes her? Yuhi squeezed her hand. "Let''s go with that international theme you suggested. We have blonde wigs, right?"

    "Terashima-kun, you don''t look good in blonde."

    "Not me, her," Yuhi said. "Ange has fair skin, she has jewel-colored eyes, and she is tall for girls her age."

    Sumire''s gaze softened when she heard hispliments. It should embarrass her, and it did, but at the same time, she felt touched. Yuhi is watching over her carefully; he is really looking at her.

    After discussing things with the director, Sumire decided to help out. It should be fine; they even said she could keep her sses on. If it is like this, then nobody should be able to tell that it is her.

    ˇ­Changing room

    "Sorry about this." Yuhi apologized once they were left alone. "But I didn''t feelfortable with the looks people gave you."

    "Ah, so this was deliberate?"

    Yuhi nodded. "I asked him at the start to watch you. It seems like you caught his attention enough for him to agree with my request."

    So it was something like that, she supposes that made sense. "Anyhow, Yuhi-san, what do you think you''re doing right now?" Sumire questioned.

    Why on earth did he follow her inside?

    "I''m helping you choose some clothes." His lips curve to a devilish-looking smirk. "What were you thinking?"

    This jerk is trying to tease her again. Sumire took a deep breath; two can y that game. She leaned forward and wrapped her arms around his neck. "You came here to help, didn''t you? What else would you help with?" She ended her sentence suggestively.

    To her surprise, Yuhi suddenly turned a bright shade of red. Sumire eyes widened when she saw this. She did not expect this reaction from him at all. But then again, even Yuhi has a clumsy side. If the person he likes says such things to him, even he will get embarrassed. She wonders why this person even fell for her. Somebody like Terashima Yuhi could get any girl he wanted, but in the end, he still chose her.

    Another romantic thing he did to show he loves her is the song. The fact that Yuhi waited five whole years before releasing this song, Sumire felt touched. Any girl would fall for him. From the very minute they met, she did not present herself as girlfriend material. So Sumire does not understand why her.

    "Are you done staring?"Sumire shook her head. "I want to look more."

    Yuhi sighed and flicked her forehead. "Alright, quit it. Just because I get embarrassed easily does not mean you can take advantage of me."

    She wasn''t trying to take advantage of him, though. Sumire slumped her head on his chest. "The thing is I was only messing around with you because I was trying to get rid of my nerves."

    "You''re nervous?"

    An awkward burst ofughter escaped her lips. "I am very nervous. I know I agreed to it, but I only did that because I thought Yuhi would be there for me." She trailed off. "I still think that I trust you. I know you will be there for me. But, it is still scary. So many people will be watching me. When the magazinees out, there will always be that fear that somebody will recognize me."

    It''s frightening to take the first step. After she woke up and realized that Ru was no longer around, she felt like a dead person walking. The rest of the world, and everybody living in it, all of it was meaningless to her. But even then, she could not stay away from music or anything to do with the entertainment industry whenever she walked through town and saw anything music-rted. Her eyes would naturally get drawn in.

    For her, music will always remain important. But with the current situation, she cannot sing, even if she wants to. She felt Yuhis hand on her hair, and she looked up surprised. "Yuhi?"

    "Uhh, wait, wait," Yuhi said. "I was thinking long and hard about what I could do for you, and this is the only thing that came to mind. I mean I could hug you again but every time I do that your scent drives me crazy. Since we are at work, I need to keep my hands off youˇ­"

    She could only stare at him with wide eyes. Howe this person knows exactly what she wants? He knew the right thing to say whenever she was upset or angry. With this much knowledge, it is not only challenging to push him away, but it leads to her trusting him.

    Honey coated words that anybody could say.

    Perfect replies and actions that match.

    Is Terashima Yuhi genuinely kind, or is he really calcting? Sumire already knew the answer to that. This person will never harm her; he will stand by her side forever. Even if she turns him away, he is the type of person who would chase after her.

 Chapter 51 - A Sudden Kiss

    She is lucky there is somebody who is looking out for her so much. When Mamoru died, their mutual friends did their best to help her out. But everybody was in pain too. They could not focus their attention on her when they are grieving as well. She cannot expect anybody else to understand the pain she is going through. Atsuro was the only other person who knew Mamoru was sick, but she could not rely on him due to what happened. She was backed into a corner and did not know what to do.

    For so long, she was in pain and could not breathe. She spent many days in agony, with pain in her chest. It hurts, it hurts so much.

    Ever since she came to Tokyo, Sumire realized she could breathe again. She no longer felt suffocated. The main reason for that is undoubtedly this person who is beside her.

    Yuhi picked many outfits for her; some were somewhat questionable. But Sumire could not say anything since it gained everybody''s approval. The blonde wig on her head felt heavy; she was not used to it. Whoever made it, made it well, and she could not tell it was fake at all. But the more well-made something is, the more consequences there are.

    Yuhi squeezed her hands. "You okay?"

    "Im fine."

    "Alright." Yuhi did not seem convinced but he did not say anymore. "Just follow my lead for the poses, yeah?"

    Sumire nodded and did as he said.

    The first few poses were rather simple since the theme was sweet love. But the ones afterwards slowly tested her patience. Yuhi and her were far too close; some of them involved them breaking boundaries that she would not normally. Is this truly for a magazine? Then again, she probably thinks this way because she has never done any modeling before.

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi brushed his lips against her ear. "You''re too stiff." He mumbled. "Calm down."

    That is easier said than done. How can anybody calm down in this situation? Sumire took a deep breath. Why doesn''t she look at this situation differently? She is only a substitute; it is okay for her to make a mistake. Nobody will me her, because, in their eyes, she has nothing to do with this industry.

    Moreover, if that female model did not get hurt, then that person would be the one doing this with Yuhi right now. The mere thought of that made her feel very strange. How many modeling jobs has Yuhi had since he debuted? How close did he get with other people? Sumire frantically shook her head. If she overthinks it, she won''t be able to concentrate.

    Her gaze fell on the rest of the crew members. What do they think of this situation? The random girl who came with Yuhi is acting as a sub. Sumire felt very ufortable knowing that all these people were watching her. But before she gets an attack, Yuhi would give her hands a reassuring squeeze. Nearly all the poses involved them holding hands; she wondered whether that was a coincidence.

    "Sumire." Yuhi suddenly said. "The next pose is a bit difficult, but do not overthink it."

    What is he taˇŞ her thoughts broke off when he led her to the prop wall. She took a few steps back, and her back hit the wall. Her eyes widened when he leaned forward. Sumire did not think he would kiss her; it was just a photo shoot, not a movie. So when he did lean forward, she was very surprised.

    It was a normal kiss, but she could not process in her head why he was kissing her. The kisssted a good five minutes before Yuhi pulled away.

    She froze. Why did Yuhi kiss her?

    "That was great, you two!"

    "Yeah."

    Sumire still couldn''t believe what just happened there. What on earth was that all about? But she did not get a chance to voice those thoughts out since Yuhi grabbed her hand and told the director they would go on their lunch.

    Once they were further away from everybody, Yuhi let go of her hand and bows. "Sorry."

    "Was that part of the shoot?" Sumire asked calmly. She does not want to jump to conclusions.

    Yuhi looked away. "It was, and it wasn''t."

    Sumire immediately understood what he was talking about. The director must have requested it after learning they were a couple. It is a good thing that nobody noticed her reaction; otherwise, their cover would be blown by now. She still felt strange about the whole thing. He not only kissed her but in public too. If they were a couple, she would not mind as much. But their current rtionship is very vague.

    "Next time, warn me," Sumire said.

    That was all she told him. It would be wrong of her to say she forgives him when she doesn''t. Whenever Yuhi kisses her, she does not feel any emotions. Just now, he caught her off guard a bit, but it is still the same. Ever since Tsueno Mamoru passed away, it feels like she has lost a part of herself. Her gaze fell on Yuhi, who still kept his head low.

    "Say, is the cafeteria here any good?"

    Yuhi lips curve to a smile. "It is, but it would be a waste not to take advantage of this weather."

    ...ˇ­..

    XX Entertainment - Top Floor

    The view was very impressive. Sumire has learned by now that Terashima Yuhi knows the best ces to go to for a good view. Instead of a proper roof, the ceiling is a huge ss dome. Even though the weather was cold, she could not feel it at all. Well, insted dome and the red leather seats make this ce ideal. Yuhi got them a spot right at the very center, which earned people''s attention. Thankfully, not too many people were around; they already attracted enough attention as it is.

    Yuhi asks her what she wants, and Sumire randomly points to dishes on the menu. She picked randomly since her thoughts lingered on the kiss from earlier. It was hard for her to forget. Usually, when Yuhi kisses her, she could detach herself from him. But because it was so abrupt, she could not help but think of it.

    When he did that, she wonders what was going on in his head. Is it that easy for him to kiss people, or maybe it was just because it was her?

 Chapter 52 - Listen To My Heartbeat

    Yuhi was not very good at reading people; many have said that hecks something as a human being. Compassionate and understanding of others. But Yuhi never thought of it to that extreme; after all, he understood Ibuki Sumire very well. Understanding Sumire is enough for him. Right at this moment, he could tell what crazy thoughts were going on in her head. She must be thinking of that kiss...

    When the person in charge suggested it, Yuhi did not know how to react. Even if he was okay kissing her, he wants to consider her feelings. He did not get a chance to ask, but if he did, then that kiss wouldn''t have happened. Sumire does not look like the type who unts her rtionship around. Indeed, he learned from their mutual friends that her rtionship with Mamoru was very low key.

    Sometimes I forgot they were dating.

    He heard many people say that and yet at the same time...

    The two acted naturally as a couple.

    Acted natural, huh? So even if the two did not unt their affections or announce their rtionship status, it was something people acknowledged.

    A rtionship like that, he does not understand it. But Yuhi also wants the same type of rtionship with Sumire. He wants to walk hand in hand with her naturally and talk to her that way too.

    The waitress ced their orders on the table, and he watched Sumire take a bite of the tomato spaghetti. Her eyes lit up like a child as she ate more.

    He wants to understand her more.

    "Tell me something, Yuhi."

    "Huh?"

    Sumireughed. "Uhh, do you not like carrots and green peas?"

    Yuhi nced down at his ce and realized that he was pushing the peas away with his fork, alongside the carrots. Yuhi took great lengths to avoid making any meals with peas and carrots in front of her. A deep sigh passed his lips. "Yeah, I don''t."

    In that second, he watched as Sumire extended her fork out.

    "H--hey, I just said I don''t like it."

    "Even if you are older than me, Yuhi-san, you''re still a kid and need to grow."

    A kid? He was eighteen years old already. A troubled look appeared on his face. He knew whenever she got this way; there was no way of him refusing. Maybe if he came up with a reason, then she would let this go.

    Yuhi shook his head. He has no reasonable excuse this time; it isn''t like the smoking thing like before. He reluctantly bent down and took a bite. It tasted disgusting, and he could barely swallow it down. But when he looked up and saw the expression on her face, he knew he could not say anything.

    After a few bites, Yuhi did not want to eat anymore. Sumireughed. "Uhh, did I overdo it?"

    "It''s fine."

    When he nced over and saw her gentle expression, Yuhi felt the sound of his heartbeat increase. Though it is rare, Sumire has those moments where she looks at him like that. When she makes that face, Yuhi wonders what she is thinking. She probably does not entertain thoughts regarding him for long, knowing it would lead to awkwardness.

    Yuhi does his best every day to ensure that the awkward moments between them do notst long. He wants her to feelfortable and wants to see her live her life as a normal girl.

    A normal girl, huh?

    Ibuki Sumire is not a normal girl; he knew that from the very start. From the moment he heard her voice, he knew there was something special about her. But he still wants her to experience life as a normal girl before she pursued stardom. The past few years have not been easy for her, losing her family and home. She has shouldered so many burdens since that time he sang with her.

    "The song recording is this afternoon. Do you have something you want to discuss with me before then?"

    "Something to discuss?" Sumire repeated.

    "You don''t have anything to say, Ange?"

    At thatment, Sumire dropped the fork. She looked away from him. "I do." She mumbled. "Why on earth did you wait for so long?"

    Why huh? "You know we ended up working on that song together. I am the type of guy who does not like taking credit for somebody else work. I was waiting for you to debut, and then I would release the song."

    "In this situationˇ­"

    "I want to help you clear your name."

    "Yuhi, you don''t have to do that. I don''t think I will be able to sing in front of other people anymore.."

    She is making that helpless face again. He did not say this for her to look like that. Yuhi did not hesitate to stand up and take a seat beside her. He wrapped his arms around her shoulders and drew her close. "Listen to my heartbeat and calm down."

    "Your he--" Sumire trailed off. "Why is it beating so loudly?"

    His lips curved amused at her words. She seemed genuinely curious.

    "Why do you think?" Yuhi questioned. "When I am around you, it is always like this."

    "How can I calm down if you tell me things like that?"Yuhiughed, and he watched her cheeks puff into a pout. She has her cute moments, huh? Sumire is more mature than other girls her age; her appearance does not help her either. She would asionally look very mature, especially when a serious discussion came upˇŞthe face of an adult and not a teen.

    "Yuhi-san, I believe I should talk to you about this now. Even if you think you have done nothing wrong, I find it strange that you know everything about me."

    He raised his eyebrows, amused at her words. Know everything about her, huh?

    "I don''t know everything, Miss Sumire." Yuhi jokes. "I mean, if I knew everything, then I would know details like the color of your undergarments.."

    She red at him and sighed. "Why are all men such perverts?"

    Yuhi does not like how she said all men. He does not want her to group him under the same level as other men. Since they are on this topic about other guys, there is something he wants to rify with her.

    "There is one thing I don''t know about you. You had two ex-boyfriends before you went out with Mamoru."

    No matter how much he researched, for some reason, nobody knew. He found this strange since she dated these two for quite some time. How is it possible that none of her friends knew about those other guys?

 Chapter 53 - Watch Over Me Carefully

    The thought that she did an excellent job hiding it crossed his mind. But based on her circumstances then, he found it strange. Yuhi did not want to research her. He felt like he was invading her privacy too much. The only reason why he knew this was because of Tsueno Mamoru, Mamoru was the one who told her this. Sumire dated Mamorust year in August till the end of December, and then the ident happened. Before then, she apparently saw somebody else.

    A small diagram formed in his head.

    December 2013- June 2014 -- ?August 2014 - Started dating Mamoru (16)December 2014- ident

    When Sumire was fifteen years old, she dated somebody for a good half-year.But who?

    Sumire sighed and pulled away from him. "Do you really want me to tell you?"

    This was the first time he ever saw her look so troubled. To say he wasn''t curious was one thing.

    "His name was Sano, and he was six years older than me. I met him at a business meeting." Sumire mumbled as she yed with the straw of her drink. "When I was finally old enough to take over the work my parents left behind, I started attending business meetings and parties. I met him there."

    Yuhi did not speak right away. Did he hear her correctly? Six whole years age difference? Yuhi does not mind age gaps in love; after all, he is two years older than Sumire. But the max-age gap he would agree on is three; four would push it. What was this girl thinking of dating somebody older than her?

    "Call it the naivety of youth."

    Yuhi flicked her forehead. "You should have called the police." He trailed off. What if they did something? Wait, "Did you two--" he does not want to finish his sentence. Just the thought of it bothered him greatly.

    "Well, there was a lot of kissing. I guess he touched me a bit."

    "The police," Yuhi repeated in a trance.

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "Calm down; he didn''t do that. He was the kind, gentleman type."

    Kind gentleman? Yuhi scoffed at this. If that guy was a gentleman, he would not have suggested going out with her. If he genuinely liked her, he would wait until Sumire was older.

    "Sano is amon name, what is his surname?"

    "If I tell you his surname, don''t look for him."

    "Sumire," Yuhi said sharply. "The name."

    He wants to know what kind of guy would date a minor; no dating is not the issue. There are many couples withrge age differences. The problem is that person touched her. "What do you mean by a little?"

    Yuhi wants to know all the details before he brings this matter to the police.

    "Yuhi, you better not be thinking of reporting this. It was consensual."

    "Why are you defending him?"

    Sumire sighed. "I am not defending him; the guy ended up being a jerk in the end. But at that time I was dating him. You can only file reports if there was no consent involved." She extended her hand out and caressed his cheeks. "Yuhi, it''s okay."

    "...the name?"

    "Nagawa Sano."

    Yuhi thought she would not tell him, so when she suddenly did so. He did not know what to think. But that name? Yuhi knew that name very well, or rather he met the guy a few times. That person is a prominent figure in the business world.

    "So, do you get it?" Sumire said. "Do not say a word to anyone. Sano and I have not met once since our break up, so you do not have to worry, Yuhi."

    "Why did you two break up?" Yuhi changed the topic.

    He does not want to drop the charges, but she probably does not want trouble. If the guy was an average person, it would be easier. But unfortunately, he is not.

    "He cheated on me with some girls at work." Sumire sighed. "He was very obvious about it. I don''t think he even bothered hiding it. Whenever I stayed over at his ce, I would find female garments everywhere. When I picked it up he would tell me, is that not yours? One time I refuted back and said it wasn''t. He then said it was his sisters or cousin."

    Sumire grew agitated the more she spoke. The more Yuhi listened, the more amazed he was. To think she put up with that behavior for so long.

    "When he broke up with me, he said that he could not date a child any longer. He has needs or something that I could not understand."

    "Those needs.." Yuhi interjected. "You know what he meant, right?"

    "Of course I knew, I wasn''t stupid. I was furious but back then I cried. I was angry but I cried instead. I don''t know what happened after I started crying. I think he tried to console me at least once, but I pushed him away. He said to me, if I want to continue seeing him then I could. But not as his girlfriend."

    Yuhi has met many yers, but this is the first time he has heard of somebody so despicable. Nagawa Sano, he even treats his rtionships like a business deal.

    "Did he think he was doing me a favor or something?"

    She looks furious. Then again, the guy was terrible to her.

    "If it were me, I wouldn''t treat you that way."

    Sumireughed. "I know you''re very kind to me."

    Is that all he is to her? A kind guy? Yuhi frowned, he did not want that. He buried his face on her hair. "Since you mentioned that guy, I have to say something. He is one of mypany''s sponsors, so you may see him around."

    At thatment, he watched her expression darken. He wanted nothing more than to give her a reassuring kiss on the lips, but after that stunt, he pulled earlier. Yuhi did not want to take a chance.

    "It will be okay. I won''t leave your side even for a moment."

    "Then, Yuhi-san, you have to make sure you''re watching over me properly."

    Watch over her more than he already does so? Yuhi does not think that is possible unless he watches her twenty-four seven. If he does that, they will have issues. Sumire seemed utterly oblivious to this as she continued eating her meal.

 Chapter 54 - Hostile

    After that talk with Sumire, she told him she wanted to look around the building. He gave her his pass and told her to call him when she finishes Yuhi went to his next job; there was still some time before the recording, so he attended the meeting.

    The moment Yuhi entered the room, he spotted a man with golden brown colored hair and grey-colored eyes. He wore a navy-colored jacket and brown-colored pants. Yuhi immediately recognized him as Sumire''s ex-boyfriend.

    "..."

    Speak of the devil. Why on earth is this man here?

    Yuhi warned Sumire that there is a chance he would appear, but to think it happened right after their conversation.

    "Perfect timing Terashima-kun, this man wille here often now to help with the events for our artists."

    This man is not interested in the entertainment industry. He never got himself involved before.

    Yuhi suspected that he was doing this to get involved with Sumire. Based on what Sumire said to him, this man still wanted to meet with her.

    "Terashima Yuhi, correct? We met briefly before but.."

    Yuhi nodded.

    He turned to the person on the right; it was the president of thispany Hino. A man with spiky purple hair and golden colored eyes. "President."

    Hino turned to him and frowned. "Herees my cker. I wondered where you were, but it seems like you were skipping out to go dating."

    The rumors must have reached him already.

    "What''s wrong with a few dates? I need a girlfriend too."

    At thatment, Hino hits him on the head with a book. "Don''t get a girlfriend without introducing her to me first. I''m like your guardian."

    He rolled his eyes at thatment. There is a reason why he has not told the president regarding Sumire yet. Yuhi thought to tell him. Like he said, he acts like his guardian. But Yuhi quickly decided against it. When he analyzed Hino''s past behavior, Yuhi realized that the guy showed hostility towards females.

    "Listen to this San, Yuhi is hiding things from me now."

    Sano chuckled. "It''s okay for kids his age to hide a secret or two, besides having a girlfriend his age is not surprising."

    "Then, do you have one?"

    "I came to Tokyo to meet my ex."

    "Huh? Oh, right, the one you mentioned before."

    Yuhi frowned when he saw where the conversation was heading. By ex, does he mean Sumire? He shook his head; this guy has dated many people since he broke up with Sumire. He needs to stay calm and keep things professional as much as possible.

    "I will introduce herter; she came with me today."

    Hino sighed. "Alright, but I don''t understand you. After Touko cheated on you and Miyazawa, too, I thought you would have learned your lesson."

    Indeed, anybody would think so. But those two were mere substitutes for Sumire; he does not care for any of them.

    After talking for a few minutes, the informal meeting started. Yuhi could not help but look over at Sano every so often. Professional, intelligent, and he seems to be well-liked too. He could see why anybody would fall for him, but at the same time, Yuhi felt bitter. The words Sumire said earlier yed in his head.

    Now that he actually sees this guy, he can''t help but think. This person dated Sumire, he even touched her.

    "Any questions?"

    Hino raised his hand. "Sano, just a question. You mentioned you want to work closely with an artist from thispany, but does it matter who?"

    "Not at all."

    "Then, Yuhi."

    Yuhi''s eyes twitched in annoyance. It seems like he will get no say in this whatsoever. Hino is doing this deliberately.

    The other members started to split off into their groups. Yuhi stayed in his chair, looking at the ceiling dazed. The ex-boyfriend appears before the fiance.

    It seems like courting Ibuki Sumire won''t be easy. He already loses out to Mamoru, who has already passed away. He wants to make Sumire happy; he wants her to smile. What can he do to make sure she is smiling all the time?

    His thoughts broke off when somebody called out to him. "Yuhi?" A voice from the doorway said. "Say about the--"

    Damn Sumireˇ­

    Who on earth told her where he was? It was already far toote for him to do anything; they saw each other. Sano stood up, surprised.

    "This is surprising; you''re here, Sumire?"

    At thatment, everybody in the room nced over. Thankfully, there were not many people, but they were already looking over and whispering. Yuhi could not miss Hino''s hostile re.

    "Sano."

    Yuhi stood up and walked over to her. He draped his jacket around her shoulders. "Did you need something?" He reminded her.

    "There was an area that had your name on it. I was wondering if I could go there."

    "That''s my private space, and yes, yes you can. There is a bed there too, so if you want to take a nap, go ahead." He squeezed her hands. "I will join you in a bit."

    "Okay, thank you, Yuhi."

    Yuhi noticed her gaze on Sano for a few seconds, but she quickly turned away. "You knew Ibuki Sumire, Terashima-san?" one of the board members said.

    A deep sigh crossed his lips. "Yeah."

    "Then, you should have said so before.."

    ....

    He finally broke free. Yuhi leaned against the wall and sighed. Those board members can get annoying. So what if he knew Sumire? Why did they make it sound like she was extinct or something? Sure she has not appeared in public for a while, but he hated how they spoke about her. He took out a cigarette and lighter. Sumire didn''te back or call him, so she most-likely fell asleep or something.

    His thoughts drifted onto what happened earlier. Sanos expression towards Sumire bothered him. Yuhi could not understand what it meant.

    "Mind passing on a message for me, Terashima-san?"

    Yuhi sighed when he saw the owner of the voice.

    "No."

    Sano smiled. "It seems like you have an interesting rtionship with her."

    "I am her boyfriend," Yuhi argued.

    But Sano shook his head. "It does not appear to be like that. If you were her boyfriend, she would have at least kissed you before leaving."

    Why is this guy so sure of that? He has not seen Sumire in a long time. "People change."

    "She is the same as before."

    The air around him grew heavy, and Yuhi red at Sano. "Look, I want to keep things professional. But since you''re the one who is bringing up this subject, then I will remind you that not only did you break up with her, you cheated too. I don''t think you have any right talking to her."

 Chapter 55 - What Do You Want?

    To his surprise Sano burst intoughter. It was not the reaction he expected at all. But then again Yuhi did not know this man at all.

    "I wanted to test your reaction, but huh.." Sanos lips curve to a smile. "It appears to me that you like Sumire a lot."

    Test? Yuhi frowned when he heard those words. "What do you want?"

    "To get back together with her and also, you rejected quite a few proposals from friends of mine."

    Yuhi sighed. "Alright, I will ept them. But I will not let you go through with the first thing." He red dangerously at the man. "Sumire is mine."

    Does this guy truly think he would let go of Sumire? After all those years of waiting, why would he do something like that?

    "What if she leaves you?"

    "That is up to me to decide." A sharp voice interjected.

    Yuhi nced over at the source to find Sumire standing not too far from where they were. Judging from her expression, she heard every single world. The girl''s fiery gaze however made his heart skip a beat. Why does she look so good to me even though she is ring? Maybe he does have a strange fetish of some kind.

    Sumire walked over to him and Yuhi spotted several folders in her hands. He chuckled. It seems like she found those quickly. In those folders were the drawings he did of her whenever he was bored. When he had no work to do and waited around, Yuhi would often draw her picture. Sometimes he would use his imagination, other times he would ask one of their mutual friends to take a photo. When she debuted, he used the ones from her TV appearances and concert.

    "You will bete for the recording."

    Yuhi nodded. "Don''t worry, I can make them wait." He brushed his hands across her cheeks. "Did you sleep?"

    "For a little while."

    "That''s good." Yuhi could not miss Sano looking at them. He hated how the man remained smiling. Does this guy like Sumire or doesn''t he? Nobody would like it, if the girl he liked is being touched by another guy. But Sano does not appear phased at all.

    _______________

    Floor Sixty - Recording Studio S

    Sumire knew Yuhi was worried. But they both knew they could not get rid of Sano. From what she learned, this guy is friends with the president here. She did not want to cause Yuhi any problems so she even invited Sano along to watch. This move however seemed to upset him.

    "So," Sano said. "How have you been the past few months?"

    Her gaze dimmed at his words. "It''s been a year."

    "Ah, yes it has."

    Does this guy even remember when they broke up? Sumire shook her head, calm down. She needs to control her emotions. But really what is with this situation? How much bad luck does she have, out of all the business sponsors thispany has why does it have to be him? They could have sent any representative, but it has to be this guy.

    "Did you change your number?" Sano reached over and caught a strand of her hair between his fingers. "No matter how many times I called you, I could not reach."

    Does he not remember how he ended up smashing her phone when he tried to touch her after dumping her?

    "Time has passed." Sumire did not mention the past nor answer his question directly. She thought if she did it this way then he would leave her alone. But it seems like that is not the case here.

    Sano persisted. "It was easy for me to obtain your new number but the calls never went through. Did you block me?"

    Yes, yes she did. Sumire knew Sano very well. Even if he changed numbers, he would keep thest few digits the same. That was why she made sure to block calls from a simr number. For a while his old number would appear on her block list but then a new number appeared. Sumire did not like to use her phone often so she kept track of the numbers.

    "I did."

    Sanoughed. "I always liked how honest you were." He trailed off and nced over at Yuhi who finally started. "It seems like you''re very fond of him."

    "I like him."

    "That is a lie." Sano replied. "You''re not the type of woman who would jump to another guy after the death of your lover."

    Sumire shuddered when she heard the words death. While she already acknowledged that Mamoru was dead. It still pained her whenever she heard it from another person. Hearing it from Sano, it gave her the creeps. She red at him. "What do you want already?"

    "So hostile, you should lighten up a bit. I haven''t seen you in so long and it seems like you have be prettier."

    She felt empty hearing those words. Sumire knew he was only saying it for show. This person does not harbour any feelings for her, he simply wants her as a bedpanion. In a few months she would turn seventeen. She is already legal age wise, he is trying to get her to sleep with him.

    "You sound very bitter." Sanomented. "Are you still upset? A year has passed already. Sure I cheated, but did you want me to touch you? If I touched you would you have agreed?"

    Her eyes twitched in annoyance. Why is this guy trying to make it sound like it was her fault? Is he trying to give excuses even though he was the one who cheated on her?

    Sano sighed. "Honestly Sumire, you have not changed at all. It was my fault for cheating but given your neuroticism, could you me me?"

    Neuroticism is a personality trait for an individual in a negative, anxious or emotional state. These people tend to feel more depressed and suffer from feelings of guilt, envy, anger and anxiety more severely than other people.

    "So that''s what you thought of me."

    "I thought it was a few jealousy issues at first, but when I saw how depressed you got over it, it was a bit frightening. I realized that dating a younger girl would have its challenges. But this was a first for me. Still I brushed it off because you were young, immature and naive."

    "If that''s what you thought and if I caused you that many problems, why are you still talking to me?"

    She does not understand this person at all. Why is he still speaking to her if she was that much of a burden to him? Sumire has not thought about her rtionship with this person in so long. Mamoru did a good job helping her forget him. It helped that he worked in Tokyo often and was mainly abroad and thus out of the country. But now it seems like she will have to face him, and confront the past she thought was long and done with.

 Chapter 56 - Disgusted

    Young and naive, huh?

    That is the one thing she will agree to. She was young and very naive. What was she thinking dating a person like this? How could she fall for those honey coated words? Back then she probably just wanted somebody to love her, she wanted to stop feeling so empty and useless.

    Sano was the perfect person to fill that gap in her heart. He was the kind of guy she needed at that time.

    At least at the time she had no idea what he was really like. He was her first boyfriend and she was very new to rtionships. Since he was the older one, she simply followed whatever he said. He was the one with experience and knew what he was doing.

    She did not question him when he first kissed her, or when he started doing a bit more. She didn''t question him at all. But maybe she should have. ''There were times where I hesitated, where his actions frightened me.'' Sumire regretted not speaking up then.

    "Do you want to get back together?" Sumire asked.

    Sanos lips curve to a smile. "This is what I love about you, you''re very smart for your age. Not only are you smart, you do everything I say. You do notin but you''re not submissive either. If there is something you dislike, you would tell me immediately." Sano paused. "You''re also in a good position in the entertainment industry despite your break."

    A good position? Now that she thought about it, even back then Sano mentioned something about it. He wants to gain some connections in the entertainment industry.

    "But more than that, I am looking forward to seeing how much you have grown." He lets go of her hair and extends his hand out.

    Sumire could no longer take it and the moment he reached towards her, she grabbed his hand and sent him flying. Arge crashing sound - and Sano leaned weakly against the wall. Traces of blood on his forehead.

    "Nagawa-san!"

    "Oh goodness, somebody call the president."

    "What a violent and scary girl."

    Sumire however did not mind thements and walked over to where Sano was. "Did I not say so before? I am not a pushover. Do not bring this matter up to me again."

    How could he even suggest something so ridiculous as getting back together with her? No, this man only wants somebody he can sleep with. He simply enjoys the joy and thrill of dating a younger woman. He does not have feelings for her at all. He wants to take advantage of the current hype around her. His role is simple, to y the Prince charming who helped her move on.

    It disgusted her. Did he think she would not notice?

    Her thoughts broke off when she felt a familiar warmth. Yuhi hugged her from the back. "Want to go home?"

    Sumire nodded. "Yes please."

    "You heard that, I am leaving."

    "But the recording--"

    "We can do it another day, I wasn''t in the mood today since so many unnecessary people are around." Yuhi did not mention any names but she followed his gaze.

    Sanoughed. "It seems like I am in the way here." He weakly got up. Blood gushed down the wound on his forehead.

    One of the female assistants in the room came over very concerned. "I''m fine."

    Sumire couldn''t miss the subtle way he flirted with the assistant and sighed.

    This is what she disliked about him. Even when they dated, he would casually flirt around with other women in front of her. Whenever she mentioned it, he would tell her jealousy is cute but if she overdoes it, it will be unsightly.

    Back then she only paid attention to the cutement and not the second part. If she paid attention to thetter then maybe something would change. Maybe she would have been the one doing the dumping.

    Sumire tugged on Yuhi''s sleeve. "I want to go."

    Yuhi nodded. "Okay." He turned to Sano. "There is an infirmary on this floor, I''m sure the staff will take care of you."

    "I see."

    "Before I leave," Yuhi looked over at the other people in the room. "None of this leaves the room."

    Sumire could not miss the dangerous look in his eyes and shuddered. So this is how Yuhi normally treats other people? This is the first time she is seeing it. Yuhi wrapped his arms around her shoulders. "What about buying groceries?"

    "Mm, not in the mood now. We still have some ramen right?"

    Yuhiughed. "Cool, that sounds good."

    ...ˇ­

    Apartment

    Sumire sighed deeply, she just finished preparing the meal. So many hours have passed since then and it was already time for dinner. But she still couldn''t forget what happened earlier. To think she met that man again after so long. Sumire understood that they would eventually meet again, even if she avoided the entertainment industry. There is still the business world. Sumire had not thought of Sano in so long, but now that she has, she feels strange again.

    That person has not changed even though so much time has passed. Still the same jerk, Sumire wondered why she even bothered with a man like that. The words young and naive echoed in her head. She was indeed young and naive.

    Back then it did not matter to her who she went out with, as long as she could fill the empty feeling in her heart. The person named Sano, now that he has returned. Sumire knew she would have to face him. But her gaze fell on Yuhi who just entered the kitchen, she wont be alone. He will be there for her.

    Yuhi did not hesitate to defend her. She thought he would handle the situation professionally, but he discarded his professionalism to help her. He would do that much for her sake.

 Chapter 57 - Narcist

    *UNEDITED*

    *UNEDITED*

    Nagawa Sano was the first son of the Nagwa family, his family was considered new money among the elite rich circle. Indeed his family only rose to fame during his eldest brother''s generation, so they were not like the other members of the elite. The elite these days is now split into traditional and new.

    While most people try to curry favour with those who belong in the new money side. The ones with the real power are members of the traditional family. In order to establish his position in the family, he looked among the traditional families for somebody he could get close with.

    He found the perfect girl that fit all the requirements.

    A girl who would help him solidify his position.

    The second daughter of the Ibuki family, Ibuki Sumire. It was not a coincidence that he bumped into her during that party, it was all nned.

    He came here to Tokyo when he heard the news that she came here. But he did not expect to find her so close to another guy.

    His gaze fell on the pair. For the past few minutes they were arguing about different kinds of sauce. It was a childish debate and yet he watched Sumire carefully. He never saw her that carefree with him before. It bothered him more than he thought it would.

    He only used her, that was why when she served her purpose, he was in a hurry to get rid of her. She was the perfect girl who would help him, but at the same time she was dangerous. The girl is six years younger than him, he knew what the consequences would be if people found out. That was why he did not unt their rtionship but casually mention how close they were.

    Other people interpreted it ambiguously and congratted him.

    "As much as this debate interests me." Sano spoke up. "Should we not proceed with the meeting?"

    Yuhi sighed. "Well I guess that is true. But what is there to discuss, I already prepared everything."

    Sumire quickly interjected. "But Yuhi, you have to consider other things too. The time of the concert, and the end. When are the breaks? Will there be food stands avable since it is a six hour long concert?"

    "That stuff is troublesome."

    "Quit being sozy." Sumire pulled out some papers. "I already contacted these catering services, they are willing to help. But I do think that we need a bit more. We have to keep everything under the budget too. So the food isn''t too extravagant but it isnt simple either. Keep in mind that they will be standing or sat for a long time, foods that are easy to carry are better."

    Another thing he liked about Ibuki Sumire was her strong business sense.

    He remembers one time where he fell sick and had so much work left to do. But when he woke up the next morning, all his work wasplete. The only one who had been with him then was Sumire, so he knew it was her. When he asked her she said it was her.

    "Perhaps we could provide packaging with the leftover budget?" Sano spoke up. "Most catering services tend to neglect their packaging."

    Sumire nodded. "I agree there. Yuhi, we could use the logo you designed for the tickets.."

    She is acting quite calmly today. The other day she seemed visibly shaken. It seems like she calmed down overnight.

    For the next few minutes they continued discussing things calmly when the doors opened.

    "Yuhi,e here for a second."

    "President." Yuhi looked over at Sumire. "You okay?"

    "Im fine, you should go."

    "Alright." Yuhi bent down and whispered something in the girls ear.

    Sumireughed. "Silly, go already."

    Sano silently watched them. It seems like they are in the flirting stage. After the two left yesterday, he tried to ask around about the two. But nobody knew a thing. Yesterday was the first day people knew their rtionship. When Terashima Yuhi left with his friend, Sano took a seat beside Sumire.

    "So, continuing from yesterday. Did you decide?"

    Sumire sighed. "You know, after I beat you up yesterday, I thought you would understand already. Is the message not clear enough?"

    "Message?" Sano feigned ignorance.

    Of course he knew what she was trying to say. He was very surprised when she hit him. He did not know she had that side of her. She was always timid around him and obeyed everything he said. To think she developed a back bone in the time they did not meet. When Hino learned what happened yesterday, he said to him that he would help deal with Ibuki Sumire. But Sano refused his help.

    He won''t let anybody intervene.

    Besides this girl still likes him. Her reaction yesterday proved it.

    ying hard to get? How many times has he seen this tactic before?

    "Yes message." Sumire trailed off. "I would rather not talk about personal matters here."

    Sano chuckled. "I see, that is like you. But I do have a question," he recalled the exchange from the other day. "-- are you living together with Terashima Yuhi?"

    "Yes."

    He thought as much but he found it very strange. She refused to move in with him back then, even though she was there often. No matter howte she stayed, she would end up leaving, she never spent the night. That cold and aloof part of her attracted him. She loved the thrill and the danger that came from their rtionship. Sano could not deny liking it too.

    So they are living together? Maybe they have already done it.

    "Terashima Yuhi is quite the yer, he has a very bad reputation, sleeping with many female artists."

    "Those are rumors."

    "What if I tell you, I have seen him do it before?"

    Sumire who was sorting out the papers looked up. "If you are trying to create a rift between Yuhi and me, please forget it."

    At thatment he raised his eyebrows. "Forget it?" He repeated. Why would he do something like that for? He will not stop this until he gets her. If he has to target Terashima Yuhi then so be it. He will make sure Ibuki Sumire returns to him.

    "Yes, forget it. I owe that person so much, so no matter what he does I will not hate him."

    Sano frowned when he heard those words. She owes him? What does she owe him? "If you have a debt towards him, I could lend you money.."

    Is she talking about money?

 Chapter 58 - What Do I Want?

    Sumire should not have a hard time managing money due to her strong business sense. But since she is only a young girl, it is easy for people to trick her.

    To his surprise she suddenly bursts intoughter. "Of course you would think of it that way."

    "Am I wrong?" Sano questioned. "If it isn''t money and a different kind of favour, then tell me. I will do anything I can to make sure you break free from him."

    In Sanos eyes Terashima Yuhi is not any different than him. Sure the kid is rich and famous. But everybody knows he is an orphan, in terms of family backing he has nobody. Sumire lost her parents, yes, but the wealth of the Ibuki family is all hers. Terashima is very sly. Sano does not know what method the kid used to win her over but he will not lose her.

    Sumire stopped replying and he frowned.

    It seems like he will have to change tactics. He took a deep breath and stood up. He kneeled on the ground and bowed. "I''m sorry."

    At thatment Sumire seemed surprised. "Huh?"

    "Forgive me, you were right all along. I should not have cheated on you."

    "Uh.." Sumire looked at him awkwardly. "Even if you apologize--"

    "I understand, I will work hard."

    "Work hard?"

    Sano nodded. "I will work hard to earn your forgiveness."

    She didn''t reply right away but he heard the sound of her chair. He found that the girl had also bent down onto the ground. "Say.." Sumire spoke up. "I actually don''t understand what kind of stunt you are trying to pull here. But you wont get anywhere trying to pursue me. Yuhi and me are not dating like you said, we are only good friends. I already decided that I will not date anyone ever again. I will ept your apology, if you mean it but nothing else." She quickly stood up.

    Sumire picked up the documents from the desk. "I will photocopy this."

    With those words said the girl swiftly left the room. Sanos gaze dimmed, he did not expect that from her. That lonely face and those soulless looking eyes. Did the death of another man bother her that much? Sano did not think that it would affect her that much. He feels strange, what is this?

    Sano did not remain in that position long and chased after her.

    The filing room was not too far from the meeting room. Sano however ran after her so he was quite out of breath. "Let me help you."

    Sumire blinked but nodded. "Alright."

    This entire thing felt strange to him. Why on earth did he run here? Why-- why does he feel like this towards her? Is it because he has never seen that expression on her face before? That lonely look, that hollow gaze would frighten anyone away.

    "Did youe here to Tokyo for a reason?"

    "I wanted to escape the town, it was suffocating there." Sumire replied.

    In the past Sano thought all of Sumire''s loneliness was merely teen angst. He med everything on her . But just now when he saw that look on her face, Sano realized that something was different. He did not understand why he was suddenly paying her this much attention. Is it because it is thrilling? Thrilling to know there is something he can still learn about the girl he discarded and threw away.

    His gaze fell on the girl who was busy making copies of the documents. She was a lot taller now and her hair was longer. Her body was more developed too, long legs, bigger chest. Right now Ibuki Sumire looked like a goddess. Sano wondered if this oblivious girl had any idea how she looks right now. It is no wonder so many peopleplimented her appearance when she debuted.

    He was overseas when Sumire made her idol debut, and the news there did not feature her so much. But the people he asked to keep an eye out on her reported everything to him. Her new look baffled him, he did not think she would change so much.

    Back then she was timid ...wasn''t she?

    ....

    2014

    Sano re-entered the room and found Sumire changing. He stood silently by the door and watched. He could only see her back and yet he liked what he saw. She looks beautiful. Sano refrained from doing anything with her this entire time, but it seems like he can go a bit further today.

    "Sano?"

    "Hey." Sano greeted and walked over. "Care to stay over tonight?"

    "I guess I can stay for a little while, but I have to go home."

    Her parents are far too strict. But then again, it is only natural for them to be so protective over their daughter. This girl is a real gem and nobody seems to realize that. Sano wrapped his arms around her and whispered in her ear. "Isn''t it okay?"

    Sumire nodded and Sano led her to the bed.

    One of the things he found while dating Ibuki Sumire was the girl had lips that were very kissable. Any guy would enjoy kissing these luscious lips of hers. He found it strange that the girl never had a boyfriend before.

    "S--sano.." Sumire panted. "This feels a bit weird."

    Sano licked his lips. "Weird?"

    "Should we be.."

    Is she starting to have doubts? No good. Sano gently kissed her chest and saw her shudder. "Leave everything to me love."

    ...ˇ­..

    Present

    "--s-sano!"

    Sano snapped out of his trance and found a much older Sumire standing in front of him shaking her head. The girl pointed to the photocopier machine. He ended up printing 3,000 fliers instead of three hundred.

    Sumire sighed and picked up the papers. "I guess we can recycle some."

    "..."

    He wonders how it would feel now to kiss her. How would it feel to touch her like he did before? Nobody is around right now. Sumire maybe stronger now, but he is still a man. He is physically stronger than her and he could easily overpower her.

    But does he want that? Even if he forced himself on her here, would that be enough to convince her? He could ckmail her with pictures and she may agree. But Sano recalled her hollow gaze from earlier and paused.

    The current her is a bit dangerous. Sano does not know what she would do if he went through with his initial n.

 Chapter 59 - Interest

    *UNEDITED*

    This new Sumire interested him so much. Sano wanted to get back together with her, but at the same time he kept his other rtionships. He thought she was still the same as before and she would easily fall into his hands. But she seems to have developed quite a backbone.

    He wonders what she thinks of him. When he broke up with her, did she grieve or?

    "I dated somebody right after we broke up." Sumire brought up. "I even lived with him for a bit."

    Sano looked at her nkly. "Kanagawa Ren, correct?"

    Sumire did not seem surprised and nodded. "Yes." She trailed off. "He was the one who saved me from a pinch. After you dumped me, I went to a bar to get a drink and well that did not end up well. In your words I had a childish tantrum."

    He already knew about that incident since he had his people watch over her. But by the time his people came to help, somebody already took her away. If Sumire knew he was the one who set that incident up, would she get mad at him? How would she react? He set that up so she would call him. Who would have thought that Sumire would end up getting saved by somebody else.

    He calcted wrongly.

    "You did not date him for long."

    "Because he had to go abroad." Sumire exined.

    "Aren''t you lucky? After that guy left you got yourself another boyfriend almost immediately."

    The look in the girls gaze did not change. "I was lucky huh? I did not have the time to be lonely."

    Herees another negative reply. This was the only part of her that bothered him before, she was unusually negative at times. Again with the teen angst, he often had such thoughts. But now? Now something is different.

    His thoughts broke off when he heard the sound of rushing footsteps.

    The doors burst open revealing Terashima Yuhi.

    "Yuhi? What''s wrong--"

    Terashima rushed past him and pulled the girl into his arms. "Thank godˇ­"

    "I''m alright Yuhi, but thank you." Sumire mumbled. "Ah, help me get rid of these other copies. The sponsor copied too much."

    Yuhi nced over at him, his gaze was very dark. "Sumire, let''s go somewhere else."

    Sano watched as the two quickly left the room. "Were you not supposed to keep him busy my friend?"

    Hino appeared from the other door and sighed. "Well Yuhi is hard to trick, he catches on quickly." He trailed off. "Hey, do you have to chase Ibuki Sumire?"

    "Hmm? I thought you were supportive."

    "Only because I don''t think this is a good time for Yuhi to get a girl, he is at the height of his career right now. It is far too dangerous for him to be in a rtionship. However, I changed my mind. Yuhi will do anything for that girl, he even told me this empire he built to this very day was for her. He loves her that much."

    Sano blinked when he heard that deration, he could even imagine Terashima Yuhi saying those words. The empire he built huh? Indeed, the empire Terashima Yuhi built wasrge. Ever since the boy debuted when he was ten years old, to now eight yearster. He has the most connections out of everybody in the Entertainment industry, and also the business world.

    He initially came to thispany to make connections with Terashima. But who would have thought the guy would end up being one of his biggest rivals? Then again maybe he is the only one who thinks that way. A one sided rivalry is interesting too, because Terashima Yuhi does not see him as a threat.

    "Sumire seems to be scarred deeply from the ident."

    Hino nodded and passed him some papers. "These are the unofficial hospital papers. It seems she locked herself up at home for a month. She did not speak or see anybody at that time. She did not sleep for two weeks or so and when she finally did she had a mental breakdown." He paused. "Do you want me to continue?"

    Sano froze when he heard those words. "Does she have a mental condition? I thought it was simply her neuroticism."

    "I don''t know where you heard that, but she does not have that at all. It is a secret but that girl has severe depression. I was actually surprised when I saw the records. She had it ever since she was younger, and yes even when she dated you. Didn''t you notice the signs?"

    The signs? Her passive attitude and her negativity? Sano genuinely believed it was all teen angst, he did not think much of it at all. So that''s why she reacted that way when he called her a psychotic bitch. Huh, it suddenly makes sense to him now. So all those times where it looked like she wanted to tell him something..

    "Anyhow it seems she did go to a facility for a while, but it ended badly there since one of the workers abused her. Her family decided to cover up the incident and simply brought her home."

    "She often wore long sleeves to hide her scars. I saw them though."

    Hino nodded. "Well, that''s all I can say. I thought she was a pretentious woman but that isn''t it. If Yuhi is serious about her, I won''t say anything anymore." Hino trailed off. "I suggest you stay away too, it''s a bit too heavy for you."

    Sanos lips curved to a smile. "Do you think I can''t handle her?"

    "You probably could. But look, this isn''t a subject you understand well. You might cause her more emotional damage if you''re not careful."

    "Hehehehe." Sano burst intoughter. "This is interesting."

    Hino sighed and shook his head. "This is a very bad idea." He passed him the documents. "You read the rest of it alone, but I warned you in advance. This woman isn''t normal. Your better of chasing after somebody else in the rich elite circle."

    Sano shook his head. "No, there is no need."

    Sumire, she will return to him.

 Chapter 60 - Is This Okay?

    K Bar - Tokyo -

    Terashima Yuhi was not the easily jealous type, at least that was what he thought. But when he saw Sumire with Nakara, then Sumire with her ex. Yuhi realized how petty he was. The feelings of jealousy exist in him too. His gaz fell on the girl fast asleep in his arms. The moment they arrived at the bar, Sumire fell asleep.

    It wasnt Friday, but he noticed she was sleepy and so he decided toe here instead. Yuhi examined her face for a few minutes and frowned. She looks exhausted. Sumire pretends that it does not bother her, but he saw the expression on her face when they had to meet that guy again today.

    ''Should I stop bringing her with me?

    But if I do that, she would be left here by herself.:

    Yuhi carefully tucked a loose strand of hair away and noticed her stir. Soon she opened her eyes. Sumire looked at him half dazed and half wondering before she closed her eyes again.

    He blinked and chuckled. "Hey wait a sec."

    "Yuhi, I''m tired. I want to keep sleeping."

    "What about food?"

    Sumire shook her head. "Sleep."

    She is so cute when she is sleepy. Yuhi watched as she closed her eyes again, it did not take long before she fell into a deep slumber. He did not bother going back to sleep and continued to watch her.

    Sometimes Yuhi wondered if this was okay. While spending each day with her like this is very nice. He knew that things could not remain this way forever. Sumire will eventually have to go back to the entertainment industry.

    Returning is good for her, but at the same time it is bad. She won''t have time for school, and her life won''t be normal. Everybody will remember her as the girl whose boyfriend passed away due to an ident.

    If she wants to get rid of thatbel, she will have to work even harder than before. Yuhi is afraid of what this would do to the girl. The world of music is not pure and could destroy a personpletely. She is weaker than he thought she was.

    She is strong, brave and courageous but also weak. That was fine, no human out there is perfect. But Terashima Sumire is in her most fragile state right now.

    Mamoru, what was that guy thinking? He knew his illness would not get cured. So why on earth did he ask Sumire out? If he was only going to leave her behind, then he shouldn''t have gotten closer to her.

    Yuhi knew it was cruel of him to think this way, but he could not bear seeing Sumire in so much pain.

    She really is far too foolish, her skin colour too. She''s far too pale. Guess what happened between her and Iwa really had an effect on her health. She was already losing loads of blood to begin with and such a action didn''t help her at all.

    Yuhi shuts the door and made his way down the hallway, and down the steps. He spotted Jae on the counter.

    "Ah King, wee. Is she sleeping ?".

    Yuhi nods, " Yeah".

    Atushi, who was washing up, called out from the kitchen area. "Both of you don''t have any luck from the seems of it. Terashima you wanted to speak with Aki right?"

    "Did that guye here?"

    "It seems like you just missed him."

    Yuhi sighed as he took a seat on the stool. "Sumire was looking for him not too long ago. I figured she had some questions for him, that''s why I thought to look too."

    Jae blinked. "Well, he is obviously missing her on purpose. If he wants to appear before her, he could do so anytime he wants no?"

    At thatment Yuhi looked away annoyed. "That bothers me."

    "The thing that bothers you now is the appearance of the ex right? I looked into him like you asked, but I couldn''t find anything suspicious. Well other than his numerous scandalous rtionships."

    "Is he in one right now?"

    "Hmmm not any important ones, a few A lister celebrities but the ones he boosted into that position."

    That was annoying, Yuhi wanted too find some dirt on him. If he could find some dirt, then maybe that guy would leave Sumire alone. He seems to be the type who cares about his status more. "He came here to use Sumire right?"

    "It seems so, she has a good standing in the idol industry. Her debut song star was a huge hit and even now it is in the top 5. She only sang it for three lives and one tv appearance, a total of four times. Naturally nobody has gotten sick of it yet."

    "I have a bad feeling." Yuhi looked at the documents Jae passed him. "Keep an eye on these women, maybe we could use them."

    "Got it."

    Atushi returned from the kitchen. "But you know Yuhi, you should be careful with Sano. That guy is a snarky one."

    Yuhi raised his eyebrow at this. "You know him?"

    "I''m friends with his brother, he was in Sumires ss before."

    What a strange twist of fate, huh? "I don''t like him." Yuhi muttered.

    "Nobody liked him. That nice guy acts?" Atushi scoffed. "We all saw through it, The problem is the guy who should have been her boyfriend was acting so wishy-washy and annoying. When Sano appeared and took Sumire away, I was not surprised. Sumire prefers guys who are straight forward."

    Yuhi lit up his cigarette with his lighter and inhaled. "You know that guy you mentioned, where was he when Mamoru passed away?"

    "Running away like a coward I''m afraid. Nearly all of them did that. Nobody understood what happened. We were all busy preparing for her concert. He was the one who received the call and rushed off. I think he got there before us but could not help."

    "I understand it was a harsh time for you all. I don''t want to me you. But the one who was hurt the most was Sumire." Yuhi sighed. "Couldn''t you all put your grievances and conflicting feelings aside and help her out?"

    "I understand how you feel Yuhi, but it was not that easy and I think Sumire understood that too. Even if we helped her then, she would not have relied on us but pushed us away instead."

    Yuhi understood that mindset too but he still felt frustrated. Those guys were all there to help her and yet nobody did anything.

 Chapter 61 - I Am Only Flirting

    *UNEDITED*

    Those guys were right there and yet they chose not to do anything. Meanwhile he was so far away and yet still tried to reach out to her. It frustrated him whenever he thought of it. "You know how I feel about her." Yuhi muttered. This was the first time he was admitting it out loud to anybody else. But he knew these two would not mock him.

    Atushi nodded. "Yeah, sorry." He apologized. "We have no excuse and we all feel bad that it had toe to this."

    "You left to go abroad before it happened anyway, so nobody can me you."

    "But I was still there during the incident."

    All of them have their regrets and scars from the incident.

    Jae pped his hands. "Alright you two, this is enough for now. You wont get anywhere dwelling like this."

    Indeed, what use is there brooding? Tsueno Mamoru is dead and even if he wasnt, they cannot reverse the damage from this incident.

    His thoughts broke off when he saw Sumire at the door. She wore a dazed expression and looked around the room confused. Yuhi walked over to her and she slumped her head in his arms. "Still sleepy?" Yuhi asked her.

    "Very sleepy." Sumire replied. "I don''t know why I''m so tired."

    "Sleep more after you eat."

    "Yuhi too.."

    His gaze softened at her words and he caressed her hair. With the way things are now, there is a chance for Sumire to live the life of a normal girl. But, she will eventually have to return to the stage. "Atushi, get her something to eat."

    "Yes, yes. Will some bacon and eggs do, princess?" Atushi asked Sumire.

    Sumire nodded. "Ah-huh."

    "We were talking about going to thekeside at the weekend. Would you like to join us Sumire-chan?" Jae asked.

    Yuhi frowned. "No." He refused. "Sumire might catch a cold."

    "Hey King, you''re too protective. Let her hang around other people."

    "I will, but not a bunch of delinquent men."

    Jae sweat fell. "You''re so cruel to your own people."

    Is he? He never noticed before. Atushi quickly fixes up a meal for Sumire and he watches her spacing out. Yuhi picked up the spoon and extended it toward her. "Eat."

    Sumire blinked and burst intoughter. "Okay. I thought you would try to feed me again."

    "Unless you''re sick, there is no need."

    Why does this girl show the most unexpected expressions at random times? That gentle smile caught him off guard. It feels like ever since he met her, he has be a mushy guy.

    "Speaking of which, I never asked before but how did you and Atushi-san meet?" Jae asked.

    Huh? What kind of question is that? Yuhi was about to refuse to answer when he saw Sumire''s curious expression. "It''s a long story," Yuhi mumbled. "Let''s talk about it another time."

    Yuhi wanted to avoid talking about his first meeting with Atushi because it involved something strange.

    "So why did King get in trouble? You two came back early." Jae asked.

    Sumire spoke up. "Yuhi was jealous."

    Yuhi quickly covered her mouth but Sumire bit his arm causing him to let go. Damn, why did she do that?

    Jae bursts intoughter. "Jealous of the ex? Don''t worry King, the Princess here seems to like you."

    "Were only friends." Sumire interjected.

    At thatment the atmosphere turned slightly tense, and his eyes twitched in annoyance. He understood that better than anybody, but did Sumire have to put it so bluntly? Besides, what happened to those words she said the other day?

    "Didn''t you say you would try to fall in love with me?" Yuhi snapped.

    "Key word is try, I didn''t say I would."

    Damn this girl, what is she trying to pull?

    Sumire tilted her head to the side innocently. "But I do like you more than the others Yuhi."

    Yuhi could not say anything to those words, she rendered himpletely speechless. Not only does she say the words, like and love far too easily.. Did she have to say it like that? He hated how calm Sumire was. He grabbed her hand and dragged her away from the counter.

    "King, be gentle."

    "Yuhi, don''t be too harsh. But have fun."

    His eyes twitched in annoyance when he heard those words. What fun? How could he have fun with her when he ns to lecture her? Yuhi quickly dragged her out of the room and he did not stop walking till they were upstairs. He somehow managed to drag the girl into his room and backed her against the wall. "Did you know that messing with me is a bad idea?"

    Sumire nodded. "I know."

    Hah, if she knew, she would not have done that. Or maybe she is that confident? Sumire is not like the other girls he went out with. She is not naive or innocent and has a bad personality. She loves to y mind games with other people.

    Mind games huh? He should y some with her too. Yuhi bent down and brushed his lips against her ear, one hand on her thighs.

    "I guess, you want to continue messing with me Sumire."

    "I am not doing it intentionally this time."

    He raised his eyebrow amused at her words. So the previous times were deliberate? Then again, Sumire has a bad personality.

    "You''re not huh?" Yuhi was not convinced. He knew she wasn''t either, since she kept avoiding his gaze. Honestly this girl is very troublesome.

    "I''m not so Yuhi, quit being unpleasant."

    "I am only flirting with you."

    Sumire looked at him puzzled. "This is flirting?"

    Heughed and brushed his lips against her ear. Yuhi was tempted to do something more. It would be easy for him to do something. Too bad he is too much of a gentleman to do anything to her. Still, Yuhi got a proper look at Sumire. A lovely red covered her cheeks, she kept looking down at the ground to avoid his gaze.

    ''So cute, I want to eat her up..''

    Sumire is normally so calm, collected and confident. But now, she is like this. He cupped her cheeks. "Hey, look at me."

    "Not now you idiot."

    "You keep calling me names today, I''m hurt."

    "I know you''re not, don''t lie."

    He chuckled and leaned forward. "The thing is Sumire, I have no intention of letting you go, so prepare yourself."

    For the next few hours, Yuhi teases her as much as he could without going overboard. By the end of it, dark markings decorate her porcin neck.

 Chapter 62 - Helpless Romantic

    *UNEDITED*

    Sumire did not look very happy for the rest of the day. Yuhi wondered if he went overboard with his teasing earlier. But when he saw her flushed cheeks whenever they made eye contact, he changed his mind. It seems like Ibuki Sumire is not indestructible. She may wear that indifferent expression most of the time, but Yuhi knew she was just like any normal girl.

    "What are you going to do about Sano?" Yuhi finally asked her. Since the other day Yuhi wanted to ask Sumire this question, but he could not bring himself.

    "Well, he already apologized."

    Huh?

    "He told me he was sorry and even asked about my feelings regarding the incident."

    Yuhi did not know what to say to this. That guy, what on earth is he nning? Now that he has confirmed that Sano came to Tokyo for Sumire, he would not let that man go easily. The only problem is that Sano is friends with the president. He recalled what the president said the other day and sighed.

    Aplicated person to pursue huh? Hino was trying to hint at Sumire having problems. Yuhi did not think he would investigate her but since he has, the president should back down now.

    Indeed, Hino did not say anything more than that. Just because she is a bit more emotional than others does not ssify her as having a problem. Yuhi hated Hinos tone when he said problem. He made it sound like Sumire was a freak.

    It upset Yuhi that Hino thought that way.

    ''I thought that guy of all people would understand, but it turns out that isn''t the case here.''

    "How did you feel when he said that?"

    "I didnt feel anything in particr, it was very strange."

    No, that is normal. If Touko spoke to him now, he would react the same way. No matter how much one tries to push it aside, after being cheated on once, it is hard to look at that person the same way again.

    Yuhi did not reply to those words. What could he say? The answer here is nothing, he cannot say anyting.

    ...

    Iro Road High School

    Inside an empty ssroom, no sound other than a flickering sound was heard.

    Not even the sound of the birds that would usually make a racket at this time of day. Indeed, it really is winter. Though there was yet to be any snow, the chilling breeze in the air would fill even the old library even with the windows closed.

    A certain ck hair boy sighs. "And so exactly why am I sitting here writing you a story?"

    "That''s because I''ve been craving to read something handwritten."

    Why doesn''t she do it herself? Clearly his expression was enough for her to understand what he was thinking, " You know I can''t do that. A business woman is always busy."

    Yet she is here? Honestly, it''s at times like this where he finds it difficult to understand her. But as ofte she''s been sticking to him like glue more than before, '' Beside Yuhi is the only warm ce''. She really does know how to say embarrassing lines.

    In fact when he first heard her say that, he really was embarrassed. In due time after hearing it a few more times he got used to it. However, recently it is different. It''s as though she''s trying to....

    "Ah galico really is the best." Sumire suddenly said.

    Yuhi nced over and saw the sparkle in her eyes though and her rosy cheeks, he sighs once more and yet a smile forms on his face. Well he supposed it can''t be helped.

    "Galico?"

    "You don''t know Yuhi?"

    At that he shook his head, he was lying of course. He was a literature type of man after all and already read so many works modern or old. From y scripts, ancient texts - nearly everything. He''s had that much free time in his hands.

    However, he liked hearing her voice. There was something about it that sent a wave of ease in his heart. It was a strange feeling that he could not describe very well.

    "You know galico? He is an author from New York. His movie poseidon adventures may have been very famous. But to me his best work is still the '' Snow goose''. A lonely artist Rhyader resides in the light house near the marsh. A young girl Firtha appears carrying a goose. The quiet and miserable souls of the twoe in contact. Both of them liked each other but neither expressed it in words." Sumire trailed off and her gaze softened. "The ending is quite sad, since the man died. All his works in his lighthouse were destroyed too since somebody identally bombed it thinking it was an enemy base."

    She is a helpless romantic too.

    For a girl so into romance, she sure loves brushing away the idea of her own romance. Then again with her situation anybody would give up on romance. Yuhi wants Sumire to change her mind regarding love. He wants her to learn to love somebody again, he would sacrifice anything to make sure that happens.

    "Do you understand Yuhi?" Sumire continued. "Just telling somebody your feelings isn''t enough. Actually, enduring your feelings and not telling the other person right away might be better. When the timees to finally confess, it will have more meaning."

    Can''t just say it hastily eh?

    The ck hair boy stood up then and made his way over, he closed the distance between them.

    "Then, if I say it in this manner then surely even you won''t have anyints?"he said in a husky voice, filled withplete seriousness. Yet at the same time he was joking, after all.

    He already epted it, after what happened that day. He knew better than to say anything like that to her. But when Yuhi looked at her he is surprised.

    A lovely shade of red appeared on her cheeks. Huh? What? What is with this reaction? She did not flinch or react much when he harassed her the other day, so why is she behaving this way now?

    "You...."

    "Aha..."Sumireughs softly, covering her face with her sleeve. "Hold on a minute. I totally wasn''t expecting that. Even if it is only you teasing me, that clearly made my heart beat. So give me a few seconds to recover okay?"

    He grabs her by the waist. He sees her close her eyes before he kissed her.

    He kisses her with matching passion, like they are both fighting to make a point. Yuhi guesses she is trying to make a point, he is just refusing one.

 Chapter 63 - Is This How She Flirts?

    *UNEDITED*

    Kissing Ibuki Sumire made Terashima Yuhi feel like he was on the moon, surrounded by a sea of stars. It was that special to him. Despite how abrupt these kisses are with her, Yuhi treasured every single one of them.

    Yuhi recalled what happened the other day and he stopped, he pulled away from her. He looked away, and ced his hand on his ck locks - messing it up.

    What on earth was all of that about?

    ''Even though, even though I knew. Even though that has happened already. Why did I do something as bold as that?''

    "Sorry." Yuhi apologized.

    The ck hair boy thought that she would run away again. No, that is the normal reaction. But instead she shook her head and wrapped her arms around him, causing his eyes to widen.

    Before he could say anything though, she was walking towards the door and turned back. A smile on her face, " Shall we go home? It''s gettingte".

    "Yeah...alright."

    Yuhi was stillpletely stunned and yet grabbed his stuff and hers, following her out. Sumire talked about his uing live. He was only half listening really, doing something like that. Him doing something like that isn''t she...?

    After all, thest time she reacted that way. How can she suddenly be okay with that? He stares at her carefully and then he saw it.

    Red creeping onto her cheeks, a dark shade. Come to think of it, the stuff she has said for the past few minutes since they left the library doesn''t make sense.

    It''s almost as though she rambled on to ease her nervousness over what just happened. Yuhi blinked when he realized that was most-likely the truth.

    So that''s what this was about.

    He chuckles, what a fool. Did she think that she could hide it from him? Then again this little girl seems to think she has the upper hand whenever they talk.

    His reaction did not go unnoticed though. "W--why are youughing?" Sumire questioned.

    "Hmm I wonder why."

    "Gee! Tell me already."

    At that he leaned forward slightly, and brushed his lips against her neck. "Do you really want to know?"

    "U--n--pleasant..! Really unpleasant. Eep what are you doing honestly..."

    She really is quite foolish huh? Though it''s not exactly clear what her feelings are just yet. Perhaps it would be okay for him to find out. After all it really is exactly like what Atushi said.

    When Yuhi back perhaps it wasn''t just him who has been acting nervous due to the girl''s bold actions towards him. Perhaps he overlooked it this entire time because he kept in mind that they could not have anything more. But now? Now something seems to have changed.

    His silence seemed to have worried her since she tugged on his sleeve. "Yuhi?"Sumire asked, a worried look appeared in her eyes.

    Really foolish.

    "You''re cute when you blush."he stated simply.

    "Idiot!"she half eximed, hitting him and yet he kept onughing. When was thest time heughed so carefreely like this?

    He wants to continue spending these peaceful days with her. But eventually something will have to change. Yuhi paused when he saw her shiver. "Why are you wearing such little clothing again?" He asked.

    Sumire looked down at her clothes. "This is knit."

    The girl wore a knitted off shoulder white dress, and ck tights, alongside a white cap with a small ck ribbon tied to the side.

    He squeezed her hands. "I think you need moreyers."

    "I thought you would like it Yuhi."

    At thatment he raised his eyebrow. "You want my opinion?"

    She nodded. "I waited for you to say something this morning but you didn''t."

    He did notice her different clothes this morning. But Yuhi did not say anything since for him, she looked good in everything. She always looked good, even if she wore simple clothing. Then again, Sumire likes honest people doesn''t she? He brought his lips to her ear. "I think we need to have a long talk." Yuhi mumbled. "I like seeing your legs."

    "Does Yuhi have a fetish?"

    "Yeah, I do. I like it when you wear tights."

    Sumire sighed. "Men and their strange tastes. But Yuhi-san, since it is you, I will make an exception."

    Yuhi raised his eyebrow at thatment of hers. "Were you not the one who wanted apliment for me?" He ced his hand on her legs. "Don''t act so haughty now."

    She brushed her fingers across his lips. "Can you stop me?"

    The way Sumire said those four words drove him crazy. This girl is purposely trying to stir him up isn''t she? Then again it is his fault for letting her get away with it. Still when she does things like this with him, is she flirting? Yuhi watched as she pulled away from him and pulled out her phone.

    He saw theplicated look on her face. "Who is it?"

    Sumire raised her phone to show a familiar number. It was Sanos'' number of course.

    "I had to unblock him since we have to discuss your concert stuff. But," Sumire sighed. Her gaze dimmed. "He keeps contacting me for personal reasons."

    Yuhi frowned when he saw the text messages.

    - Is the weather not nice today?

    Sano attached a picture of him after he finished having a shower, so he was shirtless.

    - I found a nice ce to eat, why don''t you join me for a meal?

    - I was browsing through my phone and found some old [pictures. Does this not ring a bell?

    Sumire tried to hide the photos but Yuhi already saw one. A picture of the two kissing rather intently. He could not miss the intimacy and sexual-like poses. "Send those to me."

    She looked at him puzzled. "Send them?"

    "Police report."

    Sumire rolled her eyes andughed. "I understand how worried you are Yuhi-san. But its fine. If he goes overboard, I will tell him straight up to stop or even file aint for harassment myself. Besides I want to see what he is up to. I still find it weird that he apologized."

    Her reply did not make him happy at all. Yuhi does not want Sumire to think of Sano at all. Whatever that guy is plotting, she does not have to think of it at all. The more curious she gets, the more troublesome it will beter on.

    "Anyhow, let me help you block these kinds of images. I will show you on my phone first." Yuhi took his phone out.

    His thoughts broke off when he saw Sumire casually leaning forward. Yuhi thought it was a coincidence before but now? Is this how she flirts? Not touching directly and casually getting close? If this is her technique then Yuhi is very impressed. Does she have any idea how torturous her actions are?

 Chapter 64 - Past Sins

    *UNEDITED*

    Once Yuhi finished showing the girl, he noticed that she seemed to have a spaced out look on her face again. Since he watched her a lot, Yuhi understood that she got like this whenever she thought of Mamoru. Whenever they seem to have a moment together, Sumire would end up this way.

    "Say Yuhi, I heard some strange rumors about you when I was at thepany this morning."

    Strange rumors? What are those guys trying to pull now? Ever since everybody learned of Sumires existence, the bad rumors regarding him started. Normally nobody would have the nerve to say anything about him since he had the Presidents backing.

    The president did not tell him to stop pursuing Sumire but he did not put the idea aside. Yuhi understood that everybody was simply concerned, but he found their concern stifling and annoying. He has liked Sumire for so long, ever since he was younger.

    "They told me a girl got into an ident and has not been able to walk since then. That girl was one of your disciples."

    Yuhi''s eyes widened when he heard those words. He did not expect Sumire to say that of all things.

    "Actually I already heard a bit of this story back then. Quite some time ago, I ended up drawing a picture of you for one of my exhibition pieces. My ssmates recognized you and said is that not the singer who ruined somebody''s life?" Sumire trailed off. "People normally have nothing but praise for you Yuhi-san, so I had to ask."

    The girls middle school was moonlight academy in the end right? To think that the news spread that far, he could still remember clearly the events that had happened that day. It wasn''t a ident, it was a suicide attempt what''s more it was right in front of him. Just thinking about it now made him sick, causing the colour in his face to drain away.

    His breathing became unsteady and he panted heavily. He hears a ringing sound in his head. Yuhi quickly sped his hands covering his ears, when he felt the brtes dainty arms around him pulling him forward into a hug.

    "It''s okay Yuhi. Everything is fine, there is no need for you to suffer anymore."

    Such soothing words..anyone could have said them. Anyone could have said them, and yet because it was Sumire. Because it was the girl he had fallen in love with, it was something normal to him. No it was something that had so much more meaning.

    ...

    In the end the two of them ended up returning to the library. They sat on the couch, their hands stillced together. Even though he had stopped shivering, the brte still hadn''t let him go. '' Your Princess is waiting for you'' huh? This would be the perfect moment to just go right out and confess. However now that she knows.. correction now that he knows she knows. She probably doesn''t expect a confession or anything from him. Come to think of it earlier she said...

    "Which of your pieces did you draw a picture of me?" Yuhi was very interested. He did not think the girl even thought of him when she went out with Mamoru. But now he has learned this, he would not let the subject go.

    "It''s ssified Information, but--" She trailed off and rested her head on his shoulder. "If you have other questions, I could answer them for you."

    Other questions huh?

    "If you knew about that incident, then why are you still here?"

    Sumireughed. "You''re going to ask that?"

    "I understand how you feelˇ­ You told me that before. I thought it was only empty words. How could you understand how I feel? But, it seems like you do understand."

    "That girl was naive and young, what happened to her was my fault." Yuhis gaze dimmed. "She told me she wanted to learn from me not as her senpai in the entertainment world but martial arts, she wanted to learn to fight."

    Sumire blinked when she heard those words. "Fight?"

    "It seems she wanted to take revenge on the people who killed her family. I only taught her how to protect herself. But because we spent a lot of time together, people misunderstood our rtionship. Some guys who lost their jobs because of me and ended up bing a delinquent heard the news." He paused and clenched his fist when he recalled the message from that day.

    The sound of that maniacughter, her cries and the sound of her legs being broken.

    He did not make it on time.

    When he reached the scene, it was terrible. Her legs were so badly crushed that he could not recognize it anymore. The same went for her arms and yet they left her face in tac. It was almost like they were trying to send him a message. This girl still has some use or idols only need to be beautiful. He did not train her anything regarding music but Yuhi saw how

    much she loved music.

    She was clumsy at ying the piano but there was something beautiful whenever she yed it. The same went for the guitar too.

    But she could no longer use her hands.

    "She was a dance expert and yet.."

    Her legs were so badly broken that the doctor said there was no chance of recovery. When he spoke to the doctor, she just happened to enter the room on her wheelchair. Yuhi could not forget the pained expression on her face when she heard those words.

    Yuhi apologized to her so many times and yet she alwaysughed and told him. It wasn''t your fault but mine.

    The girl never directly med him.

    But by saying those words she indirectly med him.

    For the past few minutes Sumire did not say a word and Yuhi thought she was angry this time. But instead she suddenly pped her hands. "I got it, then let me see this girl."

    Huh? Wait, what?

 Chapter 65 - Trouble

    *UNEDITED*

    Hospital

    It feels like they end up skipping school a lot. Sumire however insisted that they had a legit reason for skipping ss. A legit reason? He can''t wait to see what exnation she will haveter when Nakara-sensei lectures them. Sumire told him that she would wait outside for a bit.

    "Anri."

    The girl turned her head and her gaze softened. "Yu-kun." She trailed off andughed when she saw the bag of fruits. "You didn''t have to."

    Yuhi ced the basket on the side. "How are you feeling?"

    "I had something I wanted to ask you."

    "Sure, what is it?"

    Anri leaned forward. "Yu-kun, rumor has it that you have a girlfriend."

    Yuhi felt like hitting his face against the wall. How on earth did that news reach her so quickly? Do those guys have nothing better to do than gossip about him?

    "I do."

    "I see, is she pretty?"

    "Beautiful."

    At thatment sheughed. "I was going to interrogate you, but it seems like you like her a lot." He watched as she clenched her fist. "I see, you have a girlfriend now and you''re having fun with her everyday. I guess you''re finally happy now, huh?"

    "Listen--"

    Anri shook her head. "I knew it would happen eventually. But I thought you would at least wait until I was out of the hospital. I know we are not in a rtionship but you said.."

    Damn, she is misunderstanding already. Yuhi leaned forward and brushed his lips against hers. "It isn''t like that yet. But I do like her. Anri, could we stop this?"

    "..If it isn''t like that yet, why do we have to stop?"

    The girl started kissing him intently but he refused.

    "Wait." Yuhi pulled her away. "Not anymore than this."

    "Are you breaking your promiseˇ­" She mumbled. "You said you won''t belong to anyone, and would treat me like a woman topensate for what happened. You felt bad that I could not experience normal romanceˇ­"

    ''I did say those crazy things..''

    But back then, he thought Sumire would never go to him. Still that is no excuse to y with a girl''s feelings. He should tell her straight.

    ˇ­

    After he spoke with Anri, Yuhi immediately left. The moment he exited the room, he spotted Sumire leaning on the wall by the door.

    "So, that was why you didn''t want me to meet her?" Sumire said.

    Yuhi could not tell what kind of expression she had on her face. But he knew the girl was very unhappy. He reached over and pulled her unto his arms. "Sumire, I love you. Don''t worry about this, I will sort it."

    Sumire bit her lip and looked away. "Were not dating, it feels wrong of me to.."

    "You don''t have to worry, Sumire." he ced a gentle kiss on her forehead.

    "This is so sly of me. But please do something about it."

    Yuhi nodded. "Still want to meet her?"

    Sumire shook her head. "Let''s go home already."

    He nodded and squeezed her hands. A sudden thought came to mind. He bent down and whispered something in her ear, which caused her tough.

    "So silly. But I guess I could cook you that."

    "Sounds good."

    "Sumire? What''s wro-" Yuhi paused when he saw a sh of ck not too far from where they were.

    Sumire tugged on his sleeve. "Let''s go the other way."

    "Huh?"

    But Sumire didn''t say anymore and continued to walk away. It didn''t take long before they left the building.

    Yuhi''s gaze fell on the girl walking a few steps ahead of him. "Was that okay?"

    "Hmm?"

    "That was Aki right?"

    Sumireughed. "It was okay. I don''t want to speak to him right now. Besides, I would be quite thick faced if I were to ask him for help. It wouldn''t be fair on you Yuhi."

    ''Is that why she avoids speaking to other guys?'' Yuhi is ttered that she gave him this much attention.

    .......

    Apartment

    Yuhi felt Sumire slump against him and he sighed. "Still upset about earlier?" Yuhi asked.

    "It would be sly of me to be upset."

    ''This girl goes about things in such a round about way.'' He doesn''t turn around but grabbed hold of her hand. "So, did you want something?"

    "I was looking at the book shelf in your room. You have interesting books there."

    Yuhi chuckled at her words. "You can read them whenever you want." He trailed off. "That''s not what you wanted to talk to me about right?"

    "Say Yuhi, are you investigating something regarding Ru?"

    Does she know already? No, if she knew she wouldn''t react this way. "Yeah."

    "His death was suspicious? It didn''t make sense?"

    "You have sharp senses."

    Weakughter escaped her lips. "Well even though I was like that, I understand something was weird. I was in that car too. It was a terrible ident but, it was done deliberately."

    "Sorry." Yuhi apologized. "Actually before that happened Mamoru told me to investigate something. If I came to a conclusion sooner then maybe.."

    ''Maybe this wouldn''t have happened.''

    "I see."

    "Also, about back then..that time..sorry."

    "Why are you apologizing?" Sumire trailed off. "It''s okay, you had to take revenge. It was only normal. If I lost somebody important too, I would do the same."

    Yuhi couldn''t miss her tone. ''This girl must already be nning something. Should I stop her? Do I have that right?'' "Sumire, do you need my help?"

    "With?"

    "Your revenge. As you know I''m investigating this, and I intend to help you in anyway I can."

    Sumire didn''t reply right away.

    "Say Yuhi, would you truly stand by my side no matter what happens? No matter what I do?"

    "Yeah. I think I made it clear that I''m a bit obsessed with you."

    Sumireughed. "That''s true, but from now on..you may see a very ugly side to me. Do you still want to stay?"

    "Are you warning me?"

    "Yes."

    "There is no need to Sumire." Yuhi mumbled.

    "That''s true, you probably know already. The rumors aside, the others would have told you." She trailed off. "You know Yuhi, I wanted to remain normal as much as I could. In front of you I wanted to look perfect. But, I can''t do that anymore."

    "Sumire."

    "I feel like I''m going crazy, all my emotions are going out of control. I don''t know what''s right, and what''s wrong anymore."

    "Did seeing Sano again make you--"

    "Back then, I was foolish and naive. But, I also understood something. What I wanted wasn''t love, it was desire. To feel wanted, to have somebody I could rely on, and to fill the gap in my heart. My parents, my friends and my home. It was all suffocating. There were many days where I couldn''t breathe."

    "..."

    "Yuhi-san, it seems like I will have to trouble you more than I did before."

 Chapter 66 - Scars

    It probably wasn''t the wisest idea, but ever since that time he has had this sudden urge to get closer to her.

    Yuhi pushed her against the wall. Dirty bricks covered in traces of vibrant colored paint, swear words, and faded drawings decorated the dirty wall. He braces his hand by her head, their faces inches against one another. Sumire however, seemed to be more concerned about the people pursuing them since she kept looking over his shoulder. The more she tried to peak, the closer they got - until the distance vanished.

    Sumire has long eyshes andrge, amethyst colored eyes. She was indeed a beauty.

    Yuhi stops looking when he heard approaching footsteps. While he could not see, his instincts are well trained. In the next few seconds, the footsteps increase. Sumire wrapped her arms around him; one hand slid down his waist until it was on his hip. The other hand pressed his head down, drawing their lips close.

    He went for it and pressed his lips against hers. She tasted sweet like candy.

    He wondered if she even knew what kind of position they were in. Is she even aware? His thoughts broke off when Sumire looked up at him.

    "What are you doing, Yuhi-san?"

    For a moment, he does not understand what she is trying to say until he realized that his hand was on her shirt. "Well, what can I say?"

    Sumire sighed. "Honestly, men." She trailed off. "Do you not remember why we are in this situation?"

    "Some guys picked a fight with me."

    "Wrong." Sumire shook her head. "You were the one who picked a fight."

    "They were staring at you."

    Ever since that time, the two of them have used their lunch hour to go investigating. Unfortunately, the ces they go to are very dangerous.

    At thatment, Sumireughed softly. "I didn''t notice, but thank you."

    "Yeah, you okay?" Yuhi finally managed to ask. "You look pale."

    "These days, I feel sick in the morning."

    As Sumire described her circumstances, Yuhi''s gaze turned dim. Does Sumire not realize what she just said there? It sounds like she is describing morning sickness. It can''t be, can it? Mamoru passed away around Christmas time, three months have passed since then.

    If she were pregnant, then it would show by now. But are there not those rare scenarios whereˇ­ his sentence fell short when he saw her breathing turn unsteady. Sweat clung to her skin.

    Yuhi frowned and looked her up and down. For the first time, he saw it, a fresh wound on her shoulders.

    The footsteps eventually faded, and he brushed his hand across her face. "Let''s go back to school."

    ....................

    "You know, your injuries are going to be a bit hard to exin." Yuhi lectured as the two of them walked down the familiar path leading to the school.

    Sumire looked away. "I was caught off guard."

    "I told you not to space out in the middle of a fight."

    "I wasn''t spacing out."

    At thatment, Yuhi sighed. It seems like she is in stubborn mode today. Then again, since this morning, she seemed bothered by something. Yuhi observed the wound and stopped walking. He grabbed hold of her hand. "Stop."

    Sumire looked at him, confused.

    He pointed to the hedge way. "Let''s sit down there for a moment."

    She weakly nodded her head. Yuhi could tell it was taking her a lot of strength to stand. A relieved sigh escaped her lips when they sat down, and Yuhi flicked her forehead.

    "Say something next time."

    "But we will bete."

    Does she actually care about school and attendance? She skips more than me.

    Yuhi brushed his hands across her forehead and wiped her sweat with his handkerchief. "Your health is more important. It will be cold, but could you --" Yuhi did not know how to say this without making it sound weird.

    She nodded and looked around before she loosened her clothes, exposing the wound on her shoulder. Yuhi struggled to remain calm when he saw her skin so exposed like that. Why does she look so beautiful? Sometimes Yuhi wonders if Sumire does this deliberately or not. How is it possible for her to look so beautiful?

    He shook his head when he found her staring at him. Yuhi quickly opened his bag and pulled out a few bottles, alongside some bandages.

    "Do you always carry those with you?" Sumire asked.

    "Yeah. I get into skirmishes often."

    There was nothing he hated more than this situation. This entire time he has acted like the perfect gentleman. But Yuhi was at the end of his limit. Spending so much time with her and yet not being able to do anything. No, correction. I spend so much time with her, asionally kiss her and get very intimate. Sumire has a bad habit of teasing him too.

    Yuhi tore a piece of cloth from his sleeve and poured the ointment on it before he pressed it against her shoulder. "You know it pains me whenever you get hurt like this."

    "I have other injuries, Yuhi-san, some that have left a scar."

    "I know that, but--" Yuhi paused when he saw her look him up and down. "What?"

    "Yuhi-san, you have scars too." She extended her hand out and traced the scar on his right bicep. She was only touching him through his clothes, but it felt seductive.

    "An old one from childhood."

    Yuhi nodded and brushed his hands across her neck. "Nail gun?"

    "Ah, this was when I got separated from Ru, they got me from the back." She exined.

    He moved his hand towards her legs. The scars she caused herself and the scars she got from fights, Yuhi could tell the difference. He stopped his hands right above her skirt and leaned forward. Yuhi brushed his lips against her ear. Yuhi did not know what he was doing.

    When he saw all her injuries, he wanted to say something to her. He wants to sayforting words.

 Chapter 67 - Dating Stages

    Why does a girl like her have so many scars? She was raised in luxury and was supposed to have everything. If her parents did not die from the ident, then perhaps Sumire would not be like this now. His thoughts broke off when Sumire slumped her head on his chest, causing his eyes to widen. "Even if you do this, you can''t bribe me," Yuhi muttered.

    "Mm, I guess not. But it is okay, Yuhi."

    Okay? How can this be okay? Yuhi felt like screaming; he wanted to get angry at her. How could she think this is okay?

    He took a deep breath and tried to turn his attention elsewhere. But his attention fell on the new injury. Yuhi did not know when "It''s not your fault."

    "I know."

    "I''ll be fine."

    "I know."

    "It''s healing very well. It probably won''t even leave a scar."

    "I know."

    He doesn''t need a mark to be able to see it. Yuhi will regret it anyway. He was right there beside her, how could she have gotten hurt? How useless.

    Yuhi quickly finished patching up her wound and wrapped it up. Sumire fixed her clothes and buried her face in his arms. "Hey, we need to go to school."

    "Not until you stop sulking."

    He doesn''t want to sulk, but with the current situation, it was hard not to. His gaze fell on the adorable bundle in his arms. This girl is far too bold at times, but then again, so is he. Yuhi sometimes wondered if it was okay for them to get close like this. Is it truly fine when he is tainted?

    Since Sumire came here, he has yed the nice guy act. But for how much longer can he keep this up? He is the very opposite of a nice guy. Before she came here, he did terrible things. There were all sorts of rumors and scandals. But because of his ability, all those scandals get washed away. Since he is talented, people forgive him.

    Yuhi always thought it was stupid. How could they forgive him even though he treated others terribly? Then again, the one in charge of his public rtions team is the president himself. The extent of Hino''s influence, even now Yuhi, could not measure it. How much does that guy know?

    "Hey, Sumire?"

    "Yes?"

    "Do you mind if the presidentes over for dinner today?"

    Sumire raised her head. "I thought you wanted me to stay away from him."

    He did, and even now, he still felt conflicted. But, Yuhi wanted the two to get along. Hino is a good guy. If it weren''t for him, then he would not have gotten this far. The one who helped set up the agency is him too.

    It would be awkward for him if Sumire and Hino were on bad terms with one another. If he ends up marrying Sumire in the future, Hino will be his guardian, so he wants them to get along.

    Wait, what on earth is he thinking? Marriage? He can''t even get to the dating stage.

    But have they not passed the dating stage?

    His thoughts broke off when he felt Sumire''s gaze on him. She still wanted an answer. Yuhi squeezed her hands. He brushed his lips against hers. "We didn''t end up eating anything. There is a good restaurant nearby here, should we go there? We can discuss the reports too."

    While Sumire''s attendance concerned him, he did not want to return to school.

    ...ˇ­The restaurant around the corner near the school was in a convenient location. It was away from the main streets. The two of them sat down near the window area and ordered their meals.

    "I''m surprised you brought up food." Sumire trailed off. "Wait, don''t tell me you skipped breakfast again."

    "Yeah." Yuhi had no intention of hiding it.

    Sumire shook her head. "You should have told me. I would have brought you something."

    "Don''t sweat it; we are going to eat now." He heated the tray. "You don''t mind okonomiyaki, right?"

    "I don''t usually eat it, so it is okay with me."

    "Hmmm, got it. You can grill other meat too, and if you want vegetable side dishes, you can order them."

    "It seems like you eat out a lot."

    Yuhi nodded. "I do more than before. Back then, I was so concerned about saving money. But now I have too much, and I do not know what to do with it."

    "Did you try donating?"

    "I do, once a month, to several charities across the city. But it feels like I still get a lot." Yuhi shrugged his shoulders.

    For an eighteen-year-old to have so much money, it was unheard of. But he debuted when he was younger and has saved so much money since then. Debuting is one thing; seeding is another.

    A person can debut when they are young but not seed. Does that mean the person should give up on their dreams? The answer is no. But for somebody who needs money, not seeding after so long is very bad.

    "That sounds like something you would do." Sumire nced down at the reports in her hands. "This is very well put together, Yuhi; you weren''t joking when you said you were investigating it."

    "Well, those notes aren''t minepletely."

    Sumire paused and flicked through the pages. He watched as she carefully traced one of the pages, and he clenched his fist. "Mamoru helped me, as you can see."

    "Yes, this is his handwriting."

    For the next few minutes, nobody spoke, but his gaze remained on the girl. Yuhi hated seeing her this way. He needs to hurry up and get her to ept his confession, even if she does not fall in love with him immediately. He needs to get past the hurdle and date her.

    Yuhi took a deep breath. "Hey Sumire, have you thought of dating me yet?"

    Sumire nced over and tapped her fingers on the table. "You''re not doing the old fashioned, just ept my confession, you can gradually fall in love with me, are you?"

 Chapter 68 - I Like

    Huh? Uhh.. Yuhi looked away awkwardly. He was nning that, but how on earth does she know that? Then again, Sumire has more experience when ites to dating and romance.

    "Yeah," Yuhi admitted. "But hear me out, will you?"

    "I am listening."

    He awkwardly ran his hands through his hair. "When I thought of it carefully, I do want to be with you, Sumire. I know you don''t care for other people''s opinions, but it is a bit strange to spend time together without dating. Also, I want to be certain that I am the only one you are considering. This may sound like I don''t trust you, but I want you to be my girlfriend, Sumire. We have already skipped a lot of rtionship stages, but I still want to go back to square one."

    There was another reason why he was in a hurry. He wants to start dating Sumire before Atsuro, and the other guyse here.

    When those guyse here, he won''t get any peace with Sumire. Moreover, Atsuro will surely actively pursue her again. Atsuro is the only one who knew about Mamoru''s illness and can sympathize with Sumire. The two may have had that dispute, but he knew that Sumire felt regretful. He cannot allow them to sympathize andfort one another. It would be far too dangerous.

    A situation like that where one person sympathizes with another is far too dangerous.

    This may be risky, but he wants to do this while he still has the courage to do so.

    Yuhi took a deep breath as he continued. He kept avoiding her gaze, not wanting to see her reaction just yet. "I know we have done things in the wrong order since you came here. No, even when we met. But I want to be in a rtionship with you. Right now, I am rambling a lot because I am nervous, but I cannot imagine a world without you. Ever since I met you, I have not imagined a world without you.

    The moon, the stars, the sky, everything I associate with you. Ibuki Sumire, I am not a Knight, and I can''t be Tsueno Mamoru. But my feelings for you are stronger than anybody else''s. At first, I thought all I wanted was to see you smile even if I wasn''t the one by your side. But I have changed my mind."

    Or rather, he regretted it so much.

    Back then, why did he let her go?

    "I want to be the one that makes you smile. I want to be the one that changes your world. I want to be the one who you wake up and see in the morning. The first one you see at the start of the day, and thest one you see at the end of the day. I want to freely walk hand in hand with you under any weather, face any storm together."

    Yuhi looked up and saw it, the tears in the girl''s eyes. His eyes widened, and he stood up. Yuhi took a seat beside her. Sumire buried her face in his arms and hit him. "You''re so unpleasant. Why can''t you wait? Why do you have to make me decide now?"

    "I won''t apologize, Sumire," Yuhi mumbled. "Initially, I did not want to rush things. But I cannot risk anybody having you."

    "You''re so silly. I don''t like Atsuro." Sumire must have guessed what he was thinking. "I like you, Yuhi."

    "Just like? Here I am pouring out my heart and soul for you, but I only get a like?"

    Sumire''s cheeks were very red, and Yuhi liked what he was seeing. He never saw her flustered like this before. For a moment, Yuhi thought some crazy things like teasing her and kissing her. But he stopped himself. The more he watched her, the more --

    Thump, thump, and thump.

    Yuhi felt his heartbeat increase. His heart beat so loudly that he felt like it woulde out of his chest. Heat crept onto his cheeks, and he knew he was flustered too. Yuhi did not think she would react this way. He half expected

    "Are--are you finished?" Sumire questioned. "I mean, shouldn''t you tell me why you like me?"

    Why does he like her? Yuhi paused before he brought his lips to her ear. "You know I don''t like talking."

    Before she came here, he seldom spoke this much. He was quiet and reserved even among his friends.

    He ced his hand on herp and gave her thighs a gentle squeeze. "I prefer action over words. Why do I like you? For one, you''re very pretty." He didn''t do anything but gently bite her earlobe. "Two, do you remember what I said about sex drive? You fit that criteria."

    "H--H-ow, would you know."

    "I can tell." He chuckled. This was fun; he never saw her like this before.

    "Three, we have the same interests. So it is easier to speak to you."

    The only reason why he talks to her this much is because they have a lot inmon. He does not have to force himself to speak with her, and everythinges naturally.

    "Four, and this is the important one. You''re the only one who is willing to listen to me and tries to understand me. Many people have tried to get to know me Sumire, but they have either failed or left me halfway. You''re the only one who has persisted, the only one who continues to pull me along." He trailed off when he saw her shocked reaction. "Surprised?"

    Sumire looked down. "You think too highly of me, Yuhi."

    "You haven''t heard all of it yet."

    This isn''t enough; he still has so many things he wants to say to her. There are still so many things.

    "I like your smile, your tears, and your angry face. I like the many sides of you and the sides I have yet to discover. The scars you are so ashamed of? I like those too. Your voice? Your voice is beautiful. I have never found it annoying. I encourage you to speak more, because I like listening to you speak. I like how once you put your mind to it, you are very dedicated and hardworking.

    I like how you don''t realize how much I like you, and how many good qualities you have. Everything you see as a w is not a w in my eyes. For me, everything about the woman named Ibuki Sumire is beautiful."

    When he finished his sentence, he noticed that Sumire had wrapped her arms around his neck. "Idiot, Idiot. Why did you have to sound so sweet? I.. I can''t say no if you say it like this."

    "Then say yes."

    Tell me yes, Yuhi screamed in his head. Say yes and end this torture already.

 Chapter 69 - Okay, Lets Date

    Seconds turned into minutes, and Yuhi felt his entire body break out into a sweat. The temperature in this room seemed to increase by the minute. Why is it so hot in here? Is it because he is nervous right now? His thoughts broke off when he heard a soft voice speak.

    "Okay, lets date."

    Yuhi could not believe what she just said.

    It was not until he felt her lips against his did he realize it was true. "Sumire."

    "Okay, dummy." Sumire repeated, "-- lets date. I will be your girlfriend."

    Girlfriend? Girlfriend--? Did Sumire just agree to go out with me? What on earth? Sure I confessed. But I doubted that I would get a reply.

    In the worst-case scenario, Sumire would have left and gotten angry. In that scenario, she would have moved out too. He pictured many scenarios, and all of them ended up as a disaster. Yuhi did not think that none of them woulde true.

    "Are you going to talk or not, it takes two people to date, right? If you don''t speak, I will think you changed your mind."

    Yuhi frantically shook his head. "No, I meant it! I meant everything!"

    At thatment, Sumireughed. "Okay then, I guess we are going out now."

    To think that worked, something that simple? Then again, he did pour his heart and soul out into that confession. An honest method like that worked with her. She truly is a simple person.

    "Then, Yuhi, I''m just going to step out for a moment." Sumire quickly left his arms and stood up.

    "Huh? Oh, right."

    When Sumire left the room, Yuhi crouched down and leaned against the wall. To think he did that just now. His cheeks burned red, and his palms were sweaty. Confessing is harder than he thought.

    No matter how bold he is, something like this is still difficult.

    ________

    Sumire found a quiet spot in the restaurant and slumped down on the ground by the. She took a deep breath, but it did her no good. The color had yet to leave her cheeks, and the sound of her heartbeat increased by the minute. Sumire buried her face in her arms.

    That caught me off guard.

    I didn''t think he would confess like that.

    Yuhi already told me his feelings plenty of times.

    But never in that much depth. Sumire knew that he didn''t say everything either. To think there is still so much more.

    To think there is more.

    Ru, is this okay?

    This is what he wanted isn''t it?

    She took out a sheet of paper from her pocket and carefully traced the words on the letter.

    (Now that I am not in the way, please be happy with Yuhi.Ki, I want you to be happy with him.)

    To think she anticipated what he said in the letter. After the ring scenario, Sumire expected some more sweet and cheesy words that would make her cry. But instead, she got something like this. Be happy with yuhi? That is what he wants, hisst wish for her. That should not have surprised her.

    Before they dated, it was Ru who encouraged her to confess to Yuhi. It was he who listened to her talk about her feelings. Her thoughts broke off when she heard approaching footsteps. The person had stopped in front of her and suddenly grabbed hold of her arm.

    It was Yuhi, of course.

    "He wanted us to be happy, Sumire," Yuhi muttered.

    Her eyes widened when she heard those words. Howe he --- a sudden thought crossed her mind. Did Mamoru tell Yuhi this before the ident? Sumire hesitantly caressed his cheeks. "I meant what I said. I just needed to calm down." Sheughed lightly. "I mean, that was quite the confession."

    Sumire could not miss how he was looking at her, like a predator that wanted to eat his prey up. Does he want to kiss her? Or maybe he wants to do something else? What does this man want from her?

    "Let''s go back home."

    ............ApartmentHeavy grunts and moans filled the small corridor right outside the bedroom.

    "Mmmˇ­"

    Yuhi is a lion, Yuhi is an idiot -- for the past few minutes, she repeatedly insulted him.

    Sumire knew he was holding back. She heard all the rumors about him before she came here. There were all sorts of creative rumors regarding how many people he slept with, and how he did not hesitate to show such R18 acts in public.

    She heard it all, and yet when she first arrived, Sumire dropped her guard around him.

    From the very start, she knew this person would not harm her, and she was right. Not only did he not harm her, but he also focused on her and only her. He even abandoned all those others, girls. If they did not run into Asami-san at that time, Sumire knew that Yuhi would forget to inform those other girls, since he was far too busy focusing on her.

    "Yuhi-san." Sumire panted their lips finally parted. "Wait a minute."

    Yuhi looked at her with the same lustful gaze from earlier. He seemed bothered that they stopped. "What?"

    "I know this may sound stupid to you. But I have not done this in a long time, and I only did it with him once."

    She does not want to waste his beautiful confession. But this sexual atmosphere ruins everything he said to her in the restaurant.

    Yuhi nuzzled his face against hers. "Trust me, love, I may be a beast to other people. But I will not be like that towards you."

    Sumire could only stare at him speechless. She thought he has finished with the cheesy lines already. But it seems like he has a few more.

    "Then, will you be gentle with me?"

    Yuhi shook his head. "Sorry, I cant."

    They spent the night in each other''s arms, a night of passion. Like Yuhi said to her, he isn''t a monster, but he would not treat her gently either. To the very end, Sumire wondered if this was okay. At the back of her head, something told her that this was a mistake.

 Chapter 70 - Fears

    Next morning, Iro Road High School, Physics prep room.

    Sumire wanted to stay in his arms, really she did. But - but when she thought of the events of yesterday, she felt so embarrassed. She wanted to crawl into a hole and hide somewhere. She did not think they would end up doing it right away if she considers how Yuhi has been holding back this entire time. She supposes this was normal, but it still felt strange.

    Yuhi, she never thought he was like that. Since she came here, he has acted like the perfect gentlem-- well okay that was wrong. There were many asions where his behavior was questionable. But he never went overboard. That was the first time she smelt his cologne or had a proper look at Yuhi.

    It was the first time she saw that side of him.

    "Ibuki, did youe here to daydream?" Shin asked.

    "I came here to hide from Yuhi."

    Yes, out of all the ces she knew of since she arrived in Tokyo. The physics prep room at school seemed to be the best choice for her. Sumire did think of going to the bar, but she knew Atushi would question why she was hiding. If Atushi learns about her and Yuhi, then everybody back home would find out. For now, she does not want those people to know.

    Yesterday she was in a strange mood the entire time. But now that her feelings have calmed down, Sumire is starting to reflect.

    My behavior yesterday was far too bold. What was I thinking?

    Shin sighed. "You know Yuhi came here earlier."

    Gah? He already came?

    "But you were out back then."

    Yuhi must still be looking for her. Sumire felt very conflicted; she wanted to go to him. Did he even eat breakfast? If he noticed she was gone, then he most-likely forgot to eat.

    "If you want to see him, then go already; you''re disturbing me."

    Sumire slumped her head on the table. She could not focus on any of the mini-quizzes Shin gave her. She thought she could distract herself, but it did her no good. All she could think of was Yuhi''s behaviorst night.

    "You two can do whatever you want, but remember birth control." Shin reminded her.

    At thatment, she threw the book at him; unfortunately, he dodged it and caught the book. "When your embarrassed, you end up rambling a lot."

    "..."

    "I like him," Sumire mumbled. "But, I still wonder if this is okay."

    Would Ru be angry? Only three months have passed since he passed away. This did not feel right to her. But he was also the one who told her to be happy with Yuhi. The reason why she even became involved with him was because of her feelings for Yuhi anyway. Now that she thought about it, didn''t Ru say it too? That line about making her fall in love with him.

    You can gradually fall for me.

    How many more times does she have to hear that line? She feels so pathetic at times. Why does it seem like she has not had a proper rtionship since the one with Sano?

    "Even if it isn''t, you can''t stop your feelings. Ibuki, you have always liked Yuhi. I don''t understand why you ended up dating Tsueno Mamoru."

    Sumire lifted her head up and rested her back on the chair instead. "Is it that hard to understand?"

    "You thought he would never like you."

    "Mmm." Sumire trailed off. "When there are so many more fish in the sea, why would he bother with somebody like me?"

    "Yuhi is not the type of person who judges someone based on their appearance; you should understand that better than me."

    Sumireughed softly. "I learned that toote." She trailed off. "But there is no use regretting it now. I went out with Ru and ended up falling in love with him. The thing is Nakara-sensei, to the veryst moment, Ru did not know my feelings."

    "You neverˇ­"

    "Yes, I never got a chance to tell him that he seeded and that I fell in love with him."

    Ru told her that he would be there for her no matter what she decides. But before she even got to say it, he left her. Ru said he would be by her side forever, but that was a lie. If he was going to lie to her, then she wishes he gave her some sort of sign. If she knew beforehand, then she would not have fallen for him.

    "But, your feelings for Yuhi never went away?" Shin asked.

    Why is he asking so many questions today? It feels strange--- a sudden thought came to mind. Sumire looked around and spotted a familiar pair of shoes by the bookshelf facing the other wall. Her eyes widened, and she angrily got up.

    "Hey, Ibuki?"

    Sumire red at Shin. "How dare you try to trap me. I won''t trust you again." She snapped and immediately exited the door.

    Yuhi was there, and he listened to everything. She feels ashamed of herself. After epting his confession and sleeping with him. How could she go ahead and talk about Mamoru again? She has no shame whatsoever.

    Her thoughts broke off when somebody grabbed her wrist.

    Sumire did not have to turn around to know who it was. After admitting all that stuff to Shin, she does not want to see Yuhi right now.

    "Turn around."

    She does not say anything, and Sumire felt him wrap his arms around from the back. His lips buried at her neck. "Sumire, don''t run away from me. I can''t stand it if I don''t see you even for a moment."

    Here he is with his cheesy words and perfect lines again. Terashima Yuhi and his perfectly suspicious answers. He knows exactly what to say and epts her scar. He epts that she is more emotional than others. But did Sano not do the same thing?

    Sano said to me that my scars are beautiful, that they make up who I am.

    Sano said such sweet things to me.

    But look at how he ended up? Looked what it did to her.

    Somebody who epts everything about her, does a person like that indeed exist? Even if they do, could she ept them?

 Chapter 71 - He Is Different

    Sano was the perfect gentleman; he knew what to say to gain her trust. He knew how to break down her walls and enter her heart. He even pretended to understand how bad her mental health is, he even apanied her to her appointments. He encouraged her and helped her. But who would have thought it would end up being a lie? A facade so she would let her guard down?

    Yes, it was, it was all a lie. He hid behind that mask so well and acted out his role perfectly. Nobody around her suspected anything; they all saw him as a kind gentleman. That was why when they did break up, everybody thought the problem was her.

    Sumire did not realize how badly her rtionship with Sano affected her viewpoint on guys and romance. When she dated Kanagawa Ren for a short while, she still couldn''t see it. It was only when Ren tried to touch her; she realized it. Ah, all men are scum. This is all they want from a girl. They do not desire anything else.

    Kanagawa Ren was a strange man.

    He did not care about going on dates with her. Whenever they went on a date or did anything, couple like; he looked bored.

    He liked kissing and getting close to her. He liked taking baths together and talking.

    She already saw the signs then, but she still fell for his trap. When he tried to touch her, Sano''s words echoed in her mind like some sort of curse. His parting words about a guy and his needs. She felt disgusted and refused Ren.

    Sumire recalled the hurt expression on his face then, but none of that mattered to her.

    For the first time, Sumire felt revolted around men.

    But Terashima Yuhi? Terashima Yuhi is different from them. She knew that from the way he held herst night. He touched her like she was some sort of rare jewel. He treated her so gently despite his words.

    Sumire turned around, and the moment she did, she saw how tired Yuhi looked. His entire face and clothes drenched in sweat. Her eyes widened, could it beˇ­

    Her thoughts broke off when he slumped on her chest. "Ah, wait? Yuhi?"

    ..............

    Sumire did not have the strength to lift him to the infirmary. No, she could have done so. But at this time there would be a lot of people there. So this was the only thing she could do. She found an empty ssroom and locked the door behind them. She turned to Yuhi, whoid down on the couch, his arm across his eyes, covering his face. He seemed to be in deep thought since he did not say a word since earlier.

    "Hey, you like me, right?"

    She looked away. "I do."

    "Then don''t run away from me. You frightened me, you know. You took some of your stuff with you too."

    She did n on leaving and returning to her apartment. But when she got to her apartment, Sumire changed her mind. A few minutes in that ce and she realized how cold and depressing that ce was.

    "You overheard what Shin and I said just now, so have some confidence."

    "I would have some more confidence if you came over here. Why are you standing at the door?"

    "I am on lookout."

    Yuhi sighed. "Nobody wille, everybody is in ss now. Come over here, Sumire, or I wille to you."

    Her face color turned pale when she sensed his threatening tone. Geh, he is scary!! Since she arrived in Tokyo, Yuhi seldom scolds her. But whenever he does, she ends up regretting it so much. He is scary when he is mad.

    Sumire took a deep breath and walked over to him. Her footsteps felt heavy as she dragged herself across. After a few minutes passed by, soon, she was directly in front of him. The moment she arrived, he moved his hands from his face and pulled her onto the couch. It surprised her how fast his reflexes are. Yuhi pinned her hands at the top and remained on top of her.

    "What are you doing?"

    "That should be my line," Yuhi said. "Why did you run away? You don''t hate me, right?"

    "I don''t hate you. I like you."

    His lips curve to a smile. Sumire wanted to dig up that hole already and hide. What on earth is she doing saying such things? Ever since the other day, her emotions feel strange; she feels weird. Yuhi brushed his lips against her ear, and she shuddered. What is he trying to do to her?

    "You need to rx, Sumire," Yuhi mumbled. "I won''t hurt you."

    "But, you will touch me, right?"

    "I will."

    Sumire averted her gaze. "If I told you that I feel weird about it, would youugh?"

    She regretted saying those words. This time for sure, Yuhi will leave her and get annoyed.

    Yuhi ced a gentle kiss on her cheek. "I won''tugh, I noticedst night. So let''s talk about it. Do you not want to? I can wait."

    Sumire could not miss his gentle gaze and his tone. Howe? Howe he can say that with a smile? Howe he isn''t criticizing her? Is Yuhi truly okay-- She recalled something Sano said before and frowned. Sano said the same thing too, but it turned out he was sleeping with other girls to fill his needs or something. Yuhi is a yer, so could it be he is doing the same?

    He handed out so many keys to different girls, yet it did not feel right. Yuhi is not the type of person who would do something like that. She gently caressed his cheeks.

    "I don''t mind since it is you. But, please don''t overdo it."

    Please don''t make it the center of their rtionship, she silently begged. She wants to go dates with him and do normal couple activities together.

    Yuhi blinked before he burst intoughter.

    "It isn''t funny, I''m serious."

    "Well, I guess I can keep my hormones in check. But a few times every week?" Yuhi asked.

    She couldn''t believe he agreed, and now he is suggesting a time frame. Why is this guy doing the opposite of the things Sano did? Terashima Yuhi is too perfect. Is there truly a guy like this who would consider how she felt and take into ount what she wants?

    "I suppose so," Sumire replied shyly. She felt like an idiot.

    I am usually the one messing with people.

    Yuhiughed and cupped her cheeks. "Then, what about now?"

 Chapter 72 - Warning

    *UNEDITED*

    Yuhi''s question surprised her. Eh? Now--?

    "We are in scho--" She stopped in mid sentence when she realized something. Could it be that location does not matter to Yuhi? He must have fooled around with other women in school before. Sumire shook her head, quit acting so paranoid. Barely a day has passed since they started dating and she is already acting so unsightly.

    "I think I should let you know something first, Yuhi-san, but I am the easily jealous type."

    "Is that so?" Yuhi brushed his lips against her neck. "You smell so good."

    It seems like he won''t listen to her right now. Are all men such horny idiots? But even she was having a hard time forgetting what happenedst night. She rushed off right before he woke up too, so Yuhi must have some pent up and conflicting feelings right now.

    Sumire tugged on the buttons of his shirt before she slowly undid them. "Yuhi."

    "Hmm?"

    "This is like my third time so.."

    It was embarrassing to admit that she had no experience in this. Yuhi answered by cing kisses down her neck line. Sumire shuddered, it felt weird and yet nice. The sensation of his lips on her skin. She wonders if one day this would be normal for her. Yuhi seems to know what he is doing though.

    "Rx, focus on my voice and heartbeat."

    She doesnt think that is such a good idea, his voice when he is seducing her is very bad for her heart.

    In the abandoned looking ssroom, the only sound anybody could hear was passionate kisses and clothing being removed. Once thest piece of clothing was gone from Yuhi, Sumire could not help but stare. She did not know that Yuhi was this muscr before. Then again, her mind has been in the clouds since she came to Tokyo. He must work out a lotˇ­

    "Sumire." Yuhi panted in her ear. "You sure you dont want to do anything?"

    Ah..

    "Im fine for now."

    "Mm, sorry. I will be a bit rough."

    He said thatst night too but he was so gentle with her.

    .......

    Sumire was the first one to wake up, when she did she nced towards the clock. Three .. it must be the middle of thest ss. Her gaze fell on the man who was fast asleep, one of his arms were wrapped around her waist. Hmmmˇ­ for somebody who was boasting about his stamina earlier, he was the first one to get exhausted. Sumire chuckled as she yed with his hair.

    Because of Yuhi she is able to smile more.

    But, this happiness is it truly okay for her to have it?

    She picked up her phone. The screen read, Nakara Shin. Huh?

    ...

    Lounge

    What on earth is this man doing here? Why did hee to the school of all ces? Sumire looked at him cautiously. Or rather she looked at the person right past him, it was none other than Atushi. Dont tell her that these two came togetherˇ­

    "Sumire, just sit down." Atushi said. "But where is Yuhi?"

    At thatment her face turned several shades of red. It was hard to look anybody in the eye. She did not know how to face anybody after what happened with Yuhi and her. After what happenedst night, it felt like she was slowly reverting to the timid her. She felt nervous around Yuhi, not only could she not look at him, she could not speak with confidence around him anymore.

    "That guy is taking his usual nap." Shinmented and sighed. "Just start without him."

    "What is this about?"

    Sano spoke up and slid some documents across the table.

    Sumire picked it up, it was some details regarding a concert that would be held here. A concert huh? "You don''t have to ask me for permission."

    "Oh? But your guardian semed worried."

    She could not miss the mocking tone and sarcastic gaze. Indeed, even she found it silly that Atushi is her guardian for now. He is the same age as Yuhi but he is still a child.

    Sumire nced over at Atushi who took out his cigarette and lighter. Shin looked like he wanted to stop him but didn''t. "Yeah I am worried but the reason I am worried is different to what you think. Nagawa-san, what do you want from Sumire?"

    Ah..

    "I am warning you in advance. Yuhi is not the only person you have to look out for if you try something strange."

    Sano chuckled. "I believe I heard you say that a year ago too."

    Her eyes widened when she heard those words. A year ago? What is he talking about?

    Atushi remained calm. "Since you remember it so well, I wonder why you thought to appear before her again? Was me almost breaking your arm not enough of a warning?"

    He-- he did what?!

    Could it be, this is the reason why at some point the calls from Sano stopped? Atushi did something to him.

    Sano sighed. "I was hospitalized for quite awhile because of you."

    Hospital..

    Sumire looked over at Atushi. "Did you really.."

    Why did he do something like... She stopped her thoughts midway when something came to mind.

    ''I like you Sumire.''

    That''s right, he had feelings for her.

    The atmosphere seemed to get tenser and tenser by the minute. Sumire wanted to speak up but she too did not know what to say. To think Atushi did something like that for her, she felt very conflicted. That tense atmosphere breaks though when she felt a pair of familiar arms wrap around her from the back. Ah, this sensation is -- Sumire turned around and saw a sleepy looking Terashima Yuhi.

    "Hey." He greeted with a gentle smike. "You should have ignored this and continued to sleep."

    Sumireughed. "I wasn''t sleepy."

    "Hmm, I see."

    Oh, he still has bed hair. Sumire extended her hands out and ran her hands through his ck locks.

    Yuhi chuckled. "Thank you Sumire."

    ''Ah that smile is a crime!'' Sumire thought in her head as she nced over at his smiling face. Whenever Yuhi smiles, it feels like all her problems wash away.

 Chapter 73 - Nobody Will See

    Atushi coughed, which interrupted her train of thought. "Hey, you two, something seems different.." He trailed off. "Dating?"

    "Ah, no, weˇŞ" her sentence fell short when Yuhi buried his face in her neck. Sheughed again. "Im kidding, of course, we are."

    "Well, that''s good to hear, right, Nagawa?"

    At thatment, she felt a heavy gaze on her; it belonged to Sano. Since Yuhi entered the room, he did not say a word. But he kept looking at her, she felt goosebumps creep onto her skin, and she shuddered. Why is he looking at her like that? Why is heˇŞ trying to intimidate her? Sumire knew this look very well. Sano got like this whenever he disapproved, whenever he disapproved of her actions.

    Sumire remembered seeing him look at her that way whenever she spoke to other guys. Sano did not announce their rtionship openly because of the age difference. Sumire did not question that decision of his. But now that she thought it through, it was very stupid. Hiding their rtionship meant that people saw him as a single man. So even if others see him with another girl, nobody would suspect anything.

    She wondered how many girls people saw Sano with. Other than the obvious signs of female clothes that did not belong to her at his house. Sumire caught him in rather intimate situations with other girls. Sano would always smoothly brush it aside, and like a fool, she would believe him. That was until she caught him doing it with his secretary.

    Sumire remembered how he did not bother making an excuse for himself. The female secretary apologized to her and said it was her fault.

    I drugged him and threw myself at him.

    A perfect and wless excuse. This happened quite a few times until she decided not to announce when she was visiting his office. She caught him several times and filmed the entire thing.

    Later on, when she showed Sano this and demanded answers, he called a psycho bitch.

    For the first time, Sano was cruel to her. Perhaps that was the incident that triggered and changed things between them. After that, he was not as subtle as before and practically unted it. Why did she not break up with him then? It made little sense to her; why did she put herself under so much torture?

    His hold on her tightened, and her gaze softened. It seems like he understands her far better than she does herself.

    "Yuhi, there is going to be a concert here." Sumire picked up one of the sheets of paper to show him.

    "A live, huh," Yuhi scanned it up and down. "A good idea, cool, I will help Sumire prepare."

    "WaiˇŞwait," Sumire said, rmed. "I can''t sing...in front of.."

    Yuhi squeezed her hands. "I will help you, trust me."

    She does trust him; she trusts him better than she does herself. But to sing again after so long, could she do that?

    "Then, I will leave it at this for today." Sano nodded and picked up his bag. To her surprise, he did not say any more than that and walked off.

    Sumire angrily pulled away from Yuhi. She held back her emotions just now because she did not want Sano to see them fight. "I told you I couldn''t sing, why are you making me?"

    Yuhi of all people understands her situation. So Sumire does not understand why he brought up something like that even though she was so happy when he came here when he suddenly said that she felt wronged.

    How could he do that when he understands her situation better than anybody else here?

    "Geez, don''t get mad before you hear me out." Yuhi trailed off. "I thought we could have you wear a mask. But if that doesn''t work, you can sing over the curtain or hide under a prop or something."

    Her eyes widened when she heard his suggestion. "But don''t you have to.."

    "The festivals and concerts in an art academy are a bit different. We have the advantage because we''re on the school grounds. We could make it mysterious and creative, and nobody would say anything." Yuhi looked around the room before he walked over to one of the teachers'' desks. He rummaged through the shelves and picked up a map of the school.

    "Take a look at this, for example." Yuhi pointed. "If you sing here, nobody will see you. We can decorate the stage to this buildingˇ­"

    Nakura sighed. "Another building gets destroyed. But that does work, what about a bridge?"

    Sumire blinked and watched the two suddenly be serious. Atushi patted her shoulder. "It seems like I got too worked up earlier, sorry."

    She shook her head. "Atushi, you did all that stuff for me.."

    "Yeah, because I liked you." Atushi trailed off. "Don''t worry about it now, though; it is more important for me that you''re happy."

    How many times has she heard people say those words to her? It feels like some kind of spell now. Whether or not he noticed her sudden difort at his words, he suddenly halted.

    "Say Atsushi, will you tell senpai?"

    "Do you want him to know?"

    Awkwardughter escaped her lips. "I think if you do decide to tell him he will tell Atsuro. Atsuro will get mad, won''t he?"

    She could already see his reaction in her head. Atsuro would surely convince her out of trying to date Yuhi. He managed to convince her that Ren was not a good guy, and indeed she thought that too. But, she only agreed because she already knew all of Ren''s ws.

    "Atsuro and his bad temper." Atushi shook his head. "Sumire, you do not need to feel guilty when you reject somebody. You do not like them that way, so it is normal for you to reject them."

    Normal to reject, huh? It is funny he would say something like that. Then again, nobody should know.

    Her gaze fell on Yuhi. "I don''t think anybody is aware of this, but I rejected Yuhi before."

 Chapter 74 - Amethyst

    *UNEDITED*

    Atushi looked surprised and sheughed more. It is normal for this piece of news to surprise him. Nobody knew what happened that day except Yuhi and her. "I still don''t understand love very well. My first rtionship failed terribly, and the next one was too short for me to understand my own feelings."

    "What about mr third?"

    "I spent more time worrying about him." Sumire mumbled. "I am tired already Atushi, of love, and rtionships. I am tired of feeling so sad and miserable all the time. But--" Her gaze fell towards Yuhi. "I want to treasure my rtionship with him. I am still not over what happened with Mamoru, whenever I think of him my heart clenches in pain. But I want to try to move forward."

    She is still frightened of so many things and she still has many uncertainties. But if she is with Terashima Yuhi, then surely something would change.

    .....

    Sometimes Sumire forgets exactly how famous Terashima Yuhi is.

    He was cooking and yet he wasposing a song on the spot simply by humming. She felt like she was getting in the way, so she offered to buy ingredients. But, Sumire looked at her surroundings and sighed.

    Taking that shortcut was a bad idea. She thought she came this way before with Yuhi, but it turns out that isn''t the case here.

    Her thoughts broke off when she spotted somebody in the alleyway.

    Is this personˇ­..Hino?

    It was hard to mistake that violet coloured spiky hair. She has never seen anybody with suhc a vibrant hair colour. It was obviously dyed and yet it looked so natural.

    Gah, what is she doing?

    Sumire quickly made her way over and crouched down. "Um, are you okay?"

    She did not want to call him by his first name, since they were not close. But she did not know his surname. Hino weakly looked up and he frowned. "Ibuki Sumire?"

    Sumire nodded and he turned away. "Leave."

    What a cold hearted person. But, if I left him then something bad could happen.

    Besides, this is a person Yuhi epted into his life. Sumire felt like she got a grasp of the rtionship Yuhi has with other people. Yuhi is not as picky as her with his personal rtionships but he does filter a lot of people out. For him to ept this guy must mean there is something different about him.

    His entire face has bruises and probably his arms too. It would not surprise her if there were more bruises in ces that are not visible. She opened her bag up and took out a small medical kit.

    "Hey, didn''t I tell you to leave?"

    "I cant just leave you after seeing you hurt. I will call a taxi so you could go to hospital after this."

    "The dinner." Hino reminded her. "If you send me away, I cant go."

    A frustrated look appeared on his face. Here he is covered in injuries and he is talking about the dinner?

    "Then if you want to go, extend your hand out and let me treat you."

    Sumire did not think that would work. From the first time she met him, she already determined that this guy was very stubborn. To her surprise Hino extended his arm out.

    "Is the dinner that important? I thought you disliked me." Sumire said as she picked up one of the bottles.

    "Well, I''m not fond of you. But I don''t know anything about you yet. I figured I would clear up some doubts."

    So he isn''t hating on her randomly. He was ring at her pretty hard when they first met.

    "The main reason?"

    Hino sighed. "Yuhi hasn''t invited me for dinner in so long. I would be a fool not to take this chance."

    At thatment her eyes widened at his words. This person must like Yuhi a lot. Her gaze softened at the thought. It seems like there are many people who care for him now. Whenever she thought back to that snowy concert, she would recall his kindness and sadness. Back then Yuhi admitted to her how lonely he was.

    "By the way you are his actual girlfriend right?"

    "We just started dating not too long ago." Sumire said. It was hard for her to admit that they only started going out the other day.

    "Yuhi touched you already."

    Sumire felt her cheeks grow hot at those words. She is usually so calm andposed. But when ites to anything Terashima Yuhi rted, she ends up like this. A nervous mess.

    Hino did not say anything for a while but winced in pain when she dabbed some more ointment on his wound. After a few minutes of silence he eventually spoke up.

    "Yuhi must have told you that he would make you fall for him or something, otherwise I don''t think you would have gone out with him."

    "Perhaps, but it feels like even if he didn''t say anything, I would have agreed eventually."

    After all, no matter how much she misses Mamoru. The person she was in love with for so long was without a doubt Terashima Yuhi. The feelings she has for him kept growing after that miracle encounter, such feelings cannot disappear right away. Ru dated her and epted that.

    Hino nodded. "Huh, I see. So you like him that much."

    How could he tell from those mere sentences? To her surprise Hino flicked her forehead. "It seems like I can''t dislike you. You actually have genuine feelings for Yuhi."

    "But I''ve barely said anything." Sumire was very confused. How can this man say that for sure?

    "No, what you said is enough. I guess I don''t mind too much if you''re the one going out with him, at least you''re better than the other two."

    Now that she thought about it...is Hino:s behaviour towards females hostile because of what happened with Yuhi? It does not appear that he dislikes females, because she saw him speak to Yuhi''s female assistant. So she figured it was something to do with Yuhi.

    "Those two people.."

    She watched as Hinos gaze turned dark. "You want to hear about them? There isn''t anything pleasant."

    "It''s just a little something." Sumire exined how Yuhi identally picked up an old drawing of Amano Touko. "He looked very sad and in pain. So I thought that maybe she was more important to him than he thought."

    "Your not exactly wrong ab--" Hino trailed off when leaned forward and dabbed the ointment on the cut across his cheek. "..."

    For some reason Hino stopped speaking. Sumire did not notice theplicated look or feelings he was going through. She focused on the words Hino said just now. It seems like she was right and that Touko person is important to Yuhi.

 Chapter 75 - Amethyst Part 2

    *UNEDITED*

    Narasaki Hino was his full name.

    But thest time anybody called him that was seven years ago.

    Even though she treated his wounds, Hino still felt sluggish and he limped as he walked. But Hino pretended to be okay since every single time he showed weakness. Ibuki Sumire would stop walking and insist on the hospital thing. Honestly, he has never met such a foolish and naive person before. When they left the alleyway, Hino asked the girl more questions. She answered every question honestly.

    Does this girl not know what the concept of lying is?

    How could she tell him everything like that without holding back? Or maybe it was because of his acquaintance with Yuhi? It was hard to tell. Hino could determine that the girl had genuine feelings for Yuhi but--there was still something wrong.

    Hinos gaze fell on the skies, he did not realize how dark it was already.

    "Sorry for making you wait." Sumire suddenly said as she exited the store with several bags in her hands.

    Hino extended his hand out and took two bags away from the girl.

    "Ah?"

    "Let me carry it."

    "But you''re weak right now."

    "It doesn''t make a difference." Hino said as he turned to walk. "Let''s get going."

    Sumire nodded and followed after him. It felt strange to be walking side by side with someone. To think seven years ago, he was living his life on the run. Now he can walk under the ck skies without having to fear the danger in front of him.

    His thoughts broke off when he heard the girl humming.

    "Your good."

    Sumireughed. "You can tell just from that?"

    Of course he could tell, he isnt an executive music producer for show. Still he is interested. He was present during her debut live, that superstar song of tomorrow of hers was amazing. Hino never heard such a beautifully constructed song before. A song filled with hopes and dreams. What kind of person is Ibuki Sumire? Ever since he attended her concert, that question has remained on his mind.

    "Do you like to sing?"

    Sumire nodded. "Yes I do. I love it."

    Hino blinked when he heard those words. This girl is a bit too straight forward. What kind of person uses the word love easily? It seems like there is something more to this girl than meets the eye. He wonders what that is, will he be able to find out? Does he want to? He was the one who warned both Yuhi and Sano. But look at him now, look at him asking so many questions.

    "By the way, could we stop somewhere for a minute? There is still time right?"

    "Ah yes."

    He pointed to a shop across the street that read violin repair shop. It was a good thing he already sent it for repairs earlier, otherwise things would be bad. They crossed the street and entered the shop. "Old man, Im here."

    "Dad went out. But you just want your violin right?" A female voice called out from the cupboard.

    "Yeah."

    Hino nced over at Sumire and saw her observing the ce curiously. "Have you never gone to these ces before?" Hino asked.

    "Ah-huh, its my first time."

    I suppose she wouldn''t have. She doesnt y a traditional instrument.

    Hino watched as her gaze fell on the piano curiously. "Do you want to y?"

    "Is that okay?"

    "Yeah, but you can y the piano?"

    She puffed her cheeks into a pout. "I can y of course. No matter what anybody says I am still a high ssdy."

    Right, the Ibuki family. Hino nodded and pulled out the stool. "Then let''s see how good you are."

    It seems like Ibuki Sumire has not abandoned musicpletely. She is okay with ying the piano but not singing on stage huh? When Hino read the reports due to the investigation Sano made him do, it interested him. Did she abandon musicpletely? There is a reason why Ibuki Sumire rose to fame so quickly. Why the location for her debut stage wasrge.

    A voice like that deserves more than praise. She deserves more than empty ttery and fake smiles.

    Hino remembered wanting to recruit her there but something stopped him from doing so. He overheard a conversation among her friends.

    Sumire debuted but she will surely focus her attention on Mamoru.

    A quick research was all it took for him to find out the truth. Hino nced back at Sumire who started to y. The melody that left the piano was sweet and gentle. What soft notesˇ­ Hino peered over at her shoulder to see exactly what she was doing. Sumire did not y the piano in any special way, she used the same techniques as any average pianist. Yet there is no doubt that there is something different.

    When he discovered the truth then, Hino decided to hold his offer back. He wanted her to spend the remaining time with her loved one. Yes, he knew about her boyfriend''s illness. The information was tightly guarded, but he could get it easily due to his hacking skills.

    "Hino-san, pleasee in here for a sec."

    Hino looked over at Sumire. "Hey, I''m just going over there."

    Sumire nodded. "Okay."

    Hino felt stupid informing her where he was going. It is not like she is a child. But if his research is right then this girl is afraid of being left alone now.

    He opened the door to the other room and kept it open.

    As Hino examined his violin, he could still hear Sumire ying. She changed her song now. She was ying something familiar.

    "Is that girl your girlfriend? Or a new artist? She ys very well."

    "Yuhi''s girlfriend."

    A knowing ah crossed Hanabi''s lips. "I can tell."

    "This is fixed right." Hinomented and slid the money onto the counter. "Take it, I don''t have my card on me now."

    "Yes, yes mr customer who doesn''t hesitate to use real cash."

    Hino sighed. "Does it matter either way?" His gaze fell on the doorway. "Hey, nobody uses that piano of yours right?"

    "Are you nning on buying it?"

    Hino nodded. "Yeah, it''s for her."

    Yuhi has a piano in his ce and the two are living together. But it wont do any harm having another one, she seems to like it a lot. "Send it to Yuhi''s.

    "I don''t mind, but will Yuhi appreciate you giving his girlfriend a gift?"

    At thatment he rolled his eyes. "Don''t suggest something ridiculous, I am six years older than her."

    "Since when was there an age requirement when ites to love?"

    An age requirement? There probably isn''t one at all. But, "--she is a minor."

    When Hino learned that the ex Sano wanted to meet was Ibuki Sumire, he could not hide his disgust. The girl is a minor, what on earth is he thinking? But Hino knew he would not be able to do anything.

    "If Sano drops by here, don''t say anything."

    He can''t let that guy know.

 Chapter 76 - Amethyst Part 3

    *UNEDITED*

    The entire journey there, Hino learned more things about the girl. After leaving the shop, Hino gradually felt morefortable asking her more questions. From talking to her, she does not seem like such a bad person. So Hino does not understand where all those crazy rumors came from. A lot of people have referred to her as a cold goddess but he could not see it. She seems to be the cheerful type.

    "Yuhi, I''m ho-" Sumire sentence fell short.

    Yuhi pulled the girl into his arms. "Wee back."

    Hino could not miss the tender expression on Yuhis face as he casually wrapped his arms around her waist. Yuhi bent down and kissed the girl''s lips. "Wee back kiss."

    Sumireughed. "Mmm. Don''t be silly, we have a guest."

    At thatment Hino watched as Yuhi looked over at him. "President."

    He raised the bag. "I ran into her."

    "Ah! I will get the rest of the food ready." Sumire said as she took the bag. "Please make yourselffortable." With those words said she swiftly disappeared down the hall.

    Yuhi looked at him with aplicated look on his face. "So?"

    "I guess she helped me out."

    It was not a lie but for some reason Hino could not bring himself to tell the full story. Thankfully Yuhi did not say anymore and invited him inside.

    ........

    Hino did not mean to wander into the kitchen, but he naturally found himself there.

    At first he pretended that he was getting a drink. But it seems like the girl saw right through him and asked him to help.

    "Then Hino-san, could you cut up the vegetables for me?"

    He nodded and turned to the chopping board. Hino rolled his sleeves up and picked up the knife. He cut the vegetables swiftly while making some small talk with the girl.

    "What are you making?"

    "Yuhi prepared nearly everything, but I wanted to make a few side dishes."

    It does not seem like she is pretending, she actually knows how to cook. At first Hino thought she was pretending. Loads of girls have yed a simr trick with Yuhi before to get into his home only to end up sleeping with him.

    That was why he thought Ibuki Sumire would be the same. Based on what he learned about her along the way, Hino felt that she was different but he still could not be too sure.

    It is easy for girls to act and pretend, unlike men they do this without batting an eyelid. It is easier for them to lie.

    "Ibuki, did youe to Tokyo for Yuhi?"

    Sumire paused and she slowly nodded her head. "I suppose it was something like that. But at the same time it wasnt. I wanted a ce where I could escape, where I could run away. A ce where I could forget everything." She trailed off. "Did you investigate me?"

    "A little."

    "Since you did, I guess I could say this. I associated everything in that town with Tsueno Mamoru, the air, the sky, the grass, and the buildings. The only way for me to get better was to go somewhere else, a ce far from there. It did not have to be Tokyo. It would have been better for me to go abroad. But, abroad there is no Yuhi." Sheughed. "Actually, I found it. A small note from him when he sent me that book. A small piece of paper that saide to me. He did not say he would help me, but just those words made me happy."

    Hino recalled a conversation he had with Yuhi not too long back. Hino noticed that Yuhi kept sending random copies of his favourite books in the mail. So, it seems like he sent those to her.

    "It did not have to be Tokyo. But Yuhi gave me hope. If it is this person then maybe things would be okay again."

    "I see."

    "Hino-san, you''re very protective over Yuhi right? You see him as family."

    This girl, it seems like she did a bit of digging around too. Interesting, she isnt a simple girl after all. "Yeah, I owe him a lot."

    "Then I guess that makes us simr." Sumire trailed off. "If it werent for that person, then I would have left this world a long time ago."

    Hino did not reply right away, since the word suicidal appeared in his head. With the way things are now, Ibuki would not do that. But he should watch out just in case. Yuhi is indeed the best person to handle her, but Yuhi has his own emotional burdens. If it bes too much for him, then he ought to step up and lighten the load.

    So Ibuki Sumire dide here to Tokyo for Yuhi. Hino figured as much after he finished investigating her. But it seems like she does not have any bad intentions like he thought originally. Maybe if it is this girl then she could change Yuhi.

    His thoughts broke off when he saw the girl looking at him. Hino wondered if Sumire knew how close she suddenly got. "I thought this before but Hino-san, you dont look like you''re older than me. You look my age."

    Should he take that as apliment or not? Hino sighed. "Well I don''t dress as maturely as Sano. I find suits and things stifling."

    "Hmmm, but I wonder what it is, something that makes you look younger.."

    Why is this girl so curious about this? He does not understand her at all. "Your very handsome, I think I understand why those girls in thepany have hearts in their eyes whenever they see you."

    Uhh, what on earth? Hino looked at the girl dumbfounded. What is with her so suddenly? Or rather why did she pay attention to something like that. He investigated her, so he knew that the girl did not have a good personality. A yful personality is it? Hino was not good with people like this, he did not know how to deal with someone who is serious one second and teasing the next.

    "Your red."

    Damn.

    How on earth does Yuhi deal with her?

    Sumire backed away andughed. "I didn''t think you would get embarrassed. I see, so your that type of person."

    What on earth did she get from that? What type of person? He let his guard down there. Hino did not think she would do something like that. So this is the famous hard to handle personality. She can easily trap men like this though.

 Chapter 77 - Amethyst Part 4

    Hino could see why guys would fall for a girl like her. Not only is she beautiful but she is easy to get along with. ording to his analysis though, Ibuki Sumire does not intentionally approach the opposite gender. He wondered if this had anything to do with the trauma Sano gave her.

    Since earlier he wanted to ask her about Sano but he refrained from doing so. The issue with Sano is not a simple thing at all, his friend traumatized this poor girl.

    "About Sano--" His sentence fell short when Sumire suddenly covered his mouth with her hands. She moved so quickly that he did not see. His eyes widened.

    "About him, please do not mention him in front of me. Hino-san, you appear to be a good guy. So I do not want to insult your friend in front of you. No matter what you say about him, I will surely get mad."

    So even though she appeared to have made peace with Sano, it turns out that was not the case huh? Even though he says peace, Ibuki still has that same cold expression on her face whenever Sano speaks to her.

    "Alright." Hino moved her hands away. "But just so you know, I am on your side when ites to him. He treated you badly, he deserves to be punished." Even if she took revenge on Sano, Hino would not me her at all.

    Actually when he heard the story he wanted to punch his friend. To think he would do something like that to a young girl. Rather he did punch Sano, but that was something he could not tell her. He did not know Ibuki well, so there was no need for him to do that.

    Sumire blinked and she covered her mouth before sheughed. "I see, en, thank you very much."

    His eyes widened when he saw the bright smile on her face. Huh? What is with her? Why is she smiling so brightly right now?

    Before Hino could say anything, the doors opened revealing Yuhi. "Hey I thought I would---" Yuhi paused when he saw him. "I guess I am not needed here."

    Sumire rushed over and buried her face in his back. "Nope, you''re not escaping."

    "Heh, I guess I cant since you caught me."

    ...ˇ­

    The dinner was very pleasant, since the food was good. But Hino felt ufortable watching the two flirting with one another. Maybe they don''t realize they are doing it, but that much flirting would make any third party ufortable.

    Since he was here anyway, Hino wanted to hear the news regarding Yuhi''s uing live. Since Sano is involved, Hino did not think there was any need for him to intervene. But since he is here anyway, Hino thought he would hear the news.

    To his surprise the one who brought him the paperwork and other stuff was Sumire.

    Now that he thought about it, whenever he peeked in the meetings. It was mainly Sumire speaking.

    Hino examined the documents in his hands, it was awfully detailed. She even stuck a small post its all over the ce, it was carefully highlighted too.

    "Yuhi, did you even do anything?" Hino asked. He could not see traces of the guys work at all.

    Yuhi, who was busy kissing Sumire''s neck, looked over. "I did a lot. I made the fliers and fixed the website."

    Of course it is things he could not see. Then again, Yuhi is better off dealing with the creative aspect. Normally there is a team for the fliers and website, it is a job for the design department. But Yuhi never uses that team and does those tasks himself.

    Sumireughed awkwardly. "Well Yuhi already worked hard. I don''t mind taking care of the other details. I took a look at the budget and noticed we will have a lot of money left over."

    "Just make the stage extravagant then." Hino suggested.

    "Mm, but I think in this case we could decorate the audience seats too." Sumire picked up a sheet of paper. It was a sketch of the audience seats decorated.

    "Did you draw this?"

    "Ah yes."

    Hino could not help but stare at the drawing, the more he looked at it, the more amazed he was. He did not think she could draw so well. Then again does she not attend the same school as Yuhi? He thought she was in the music department but it seems like that is not the case here. She sings, draws well and even cooks. What a talented girl. It was hard to concentrate on the documents since Yuhi kept harassing the poor girl.

    "Yuhi." Hino said sharply. "Stop flirting for one moment."

    "How could you ask me to do something so cruel?"

    Sumire rolled her eyes and whispered something in Yuhis ear. Aplicated look appeared on his face but Yuhi suddenly stood up. "I will get the fliers."

    "Mmm."

    Hino watched as Yuhi left the living room. The moment he left, Hino voiced hisint. "Ibuki-san, pardon me for intervening too much. But if you dont restrain Yuhi, he will assault you everyday."

    Sumire sighed. "Mmm, I see that already. But the thing is Yuhi is slightly different from the other guys I have dated. I am unsure of how to deal with him.. Also, I found that I don''t mind him acting like a clingy child.."

    Hino could not miss the corner of the girls lips that curved to a smile. Despite how casually she said it, Hino understood that the girl did not mind at all. "Ibuki-san, how old are you?"

    "Seventeen."

    "Your eighteen in June, correct?"

    Sumire nodded. "Correct."

    "I am sure you do not need me of all people to tell you this but you are still a minor. Please reconsider doing anything with Yuhi. You two are both stars as well. I do not want malicious rumors to destroy your rtionship."

    "You dont have to worry, it was only twice. Since then Yuhi has not tried anything with me. I think Yuhi understands it too, with the way things are now he should be patient with me."

    A relieved sigh escaped his lips. It worried him slightly when he saw how clingy Yuhi was, and how he kept kissing her in front of him. But it seems like there is no need for him to be concerned.

    "In April you will start your final year of high school, and then you will turn eighteen. If possible.."

    "I understand." Sumireughed. "You dont feel awkward asking this?"

    Hino rubbed the back of his neck. "Well if I feel awkward about this then--" he stopped in mid sentence. Then what about all those times where he caught Yuhi fooling around with other girls?

    He frantically shook his head.

 Chapter 78 - Amethyst (Conclusion)

    Hino saw the look in her eyes and paused. ''I guess she is concerned too, but doesn''t show it.''

    What a strong girl.

    ...

    Saturday, 23rd March 2015

    Since that day his rtionship with the young girl called Ibuki Sumire has changed somewhat.

    He meets her by chance and speaks to her. But other than those brief conversations, Hino has not had much of an opportunity to get to know her better.

    Yuhi is far too over protective of her. During those brief conversations, Yuhi is watching his every move.

    While everybody is most-likely still fast asleep. Hino was running around town with heavy bags in his hands.

    Currently he was in town and running some errands. How could they make the president do such things? A deep sigh crossed his lips as he checked what else was left on the list. Materials for the costumes in the prop department, supplies for the kitchen. Hino frowned the more he read. None of this has anything to do with music geez.

    He decided to stop by the park and take a break.

    His thoughts broke off when he heard a familiar voice. Huh? This is---

    Hino followed the source and found the source of the voice, it was Ibuki. The girl wore a off shoulder white dress with ck tights and a ck side cap on her hair. Judging from her surroundings there was nobody around. Is that why she can sing?

    Her voice is very good, it is exactly like he remembered.

    "Who is there?" The girl seemed frightened.

    Hino immediately stepped up from his hiding spot. "Easy there, its just me."

    "Hino-san.."

    "Yeah, good morning."

    Sumires gaze softened. "Yes, good morning."

    In the end he sat down on the bench where Sumire ced her belongings. He nced at the table and saw the music scores and a guitar. He raised his eyebrows. "I thought you.."

    Sumire sighed. "It is difficult when I am around other people. But when I am alone I can manage."

    "I see. So is it fine in front of me?" Hino asked. He wants to hear her sing again, but if he cant then watching herpose something is good too.

    "I suppose so." Her gaze fell on the bags. "That looks heavy."

    Hino sighed. "Tell me about itˇ­" He then exins to her how he ended up in this situation. To his surprise she did notugh. The expression on her face was tender and it made him feel slightly strange.

    "You''re a kind person." Sumire concluded. "If it were anybody else, then I am sure things would have ended up differently."

    "Well I don''t know if it is kindness or not. But I treat the people in the agency as my family."

    While there are many people who are older than him there. Hino felt like he was the father taking care of a bunch of little kids.

    "I see."

    "Where is Yuhi?" Hino asked. It is unlike him to leave her alone, especially on the weekend.

    "Ah, he said he saw a friend and went over to say hello."

    A friend? More like a woman.. Hino understood that Yuhi was in the process of breaking up with all of them but at this rate he will never get it done. "Do you know what he is doing?"

    "I know." Sumire nodded. "It still surprises me even now. Yuhi does not appear to be the type that would fool around."

    "Yeah, I understand that too. But when your lonely and feel like nothing, you start to crave for human warmth. It does not matter who, as long as the empty feeling vanishes even for a moment."

    "Are you the same type too?" Sumire asked.

    "I guess."

    For the next few minutes nobody spoke and he watched as she went back toposing. The girl not only sang well, but she yed the guitar very well too. It seems like she is talented in everything she does. But despite being so talented, Sumire does not boast. A strange woman, he has never met anybody like this before. All the people he has met so far, especially the ones of the opposite gender are fickle and shallow.

    Ibuki Sumire is not like that at all.

    She is honest and kind. There are many people in this world who have those qualities but there is indeed something different.

    "Say Hino-san, you can read music too right?"

    Hino nodded. "Yeah, do you want me to look over something?"

    "If you could." Sumire passed him some score sheets and Hino examined it.

    He only looked at it for a few minutes before he made his mind up. Why did she want him to look at this? There is nothing wrong with it. It is amazing that she cane up with a song this good despite being in a slump. ording to the results of his investigation, Sumire is traumatized when ites to anything rted to music. After that time she did try to go back on stage but she froze up and she could not sing at all.

    Nobody could me her once they saw that. Everybody attending that event felt very bad for her. But just because there are people who sympathized with her does not mean everybody is the same. The majority of people used this chance to bash and insult her more.

    Some people even said this was her real ability, that she simply used a stunt double or her previous concert was pre-recorded. The entertainment industry is a ruthless ce especially for the talented. Even if a person has talent, those jealous individuals will twist it until it bes something bad.

    Ibuki Sumire''s first stage was truly amazing. She sold out her tickets in a matter of seconds. Hino remembered being one of the first ones to buy. Herpany did not advertise much and he only heard snippets from the radio.

    But it was enough to get the message across. Theck of advertisement made people curious why the final turnover was sorge.

    Even now Hino could not forget the feeling when he first heard her sing.

    "Say Ibuki--" Hino paused when he saw that the girl was dozing off. He hesitated but brought his arm around her, and she rested his head on his shoulder.

    It seems like I am getting too attached to her.

    But that is normal.

    During his many years in this industry, there is only one person he has respected so much and that is Ibuki Sumire. No matter what happens, he has to find a way to bring her back to the stage

 Chapter 79 - Troubled

    Yuhi wanted to escape and hold his future wife in his arms already. But after encountering one of them, he ends up seeing several others. It is almost like they nned this, otherwise why else would they all show up?

    The current one was very stubborn, she would not let him leave without them doing it onest time or getting a long kiss. Yuhi was very troubled with people like this. How on earth does he handle this?

    "Are you listening to me?" The girl in front of him is the current goddess of the entertainment industry. She was not like the other girls he messed with.

    Yuhi regretted getting involved with somebody so troublesome. Make note, do not mess around with women from the entertainment industry. There is no way she will let him go even if he does kiss her.

    "I am listening. But Sara, I have a girlfriend."

    Sara sighed. "I don''t care if you do or not, now is not a good time to let go of our ambiguous rtionship. You know how everybody in the industry sees us as a couple. Currently I am negotiating a good deal with a famous perfumepany. If we announce this news now, then there is a chance I could lose it."

    Is she not admitting to using him? Then again he does understand where she ising from. If he knew he would get together with Sumire, he would have rified those rumors a long time ago.

    "No matter what you say, I wont break up with my girlfriend. I will make some arrangements so your deal goes through and your other work isnt affected. But starting from today we are finished." Yuhi said coldly. "If you still want to insist, then I will make this apany rted matter."

    Yuhi did not say anymore and quickly left.

    A deep sigh crossed his lips once he saw the time. Two hours have passed already. Sumire will kill him for making her wait that long.

    It was a couple making out. Yuhi would have ignored them but he immediately recognized the man as Sano. The girl in his arms was the onepeting with Sara.

    The girl giggled. "Then I shall go, see you tomorrow."

    "Sure."

    Yuhi rolled his eyes and sighed. It seems like he was right, this man is not serious about returning to Sumire. Anybody serious would not do something like this. He wanted to walk away quickly and leave. But unfortunately Sano already saw him.

    "Fancy meeting you here."

    Yuhi looked away and Sano chuckled. "Did you see?"

    "I did."

    "I see no reason for you to judge me when you were doing the same."

    At thatment Yuhi sighed. "If you were listening, I was cutting all my ties with those people."

    "Funny enough I was doing the same."

    His gaze dimmed when he heard those words. "I told you to leave Sumire alone."

    Sano chuckled. "Did you think I would listen to that? Terashima Yuhi, you seem to underestimate me quite a bit. But when I said I would take Sumire back, I meant it."

    "She does not like you, and she doesnt even want to speak to you." Yuhi pointed out. "How do you expect to win her over when the odds are against you?"

    Where on earth does this man get his confidence from? Yuhi does not understand at all. Why does he still think he can get Sumire? The only thing thates to mind now is him using some sort of dirty trick to win her over.

    .........ˇ­.

    Sumire was the one who went to find him. After that talk with Sano, Yuhi felt bad and simply remained there smoking.

    The girl removed the cigarette from his fingers and wrapped his arms around his neck, she brushed his lips against his. "A recement for your cigarettes."

    "I like this recement." Yuhi mumbled as he kissed her.

    For the next few minutes all he does is kiss her heavily. The sight from earlier of Sano kissing that girl yed in his mind and Yuhi shook his head. He is not the same as that man. His arms that were wrapped around her waist slid lower until it arrived at the bottom half of her dress.

    Yuhi however paused. Right, he probably shouldn''t continue there. Those previous two times aside, he cannot do anything else. Sumire is only seventeen, she maybe eighteen soon. But until then he should keep his hands off her. Even when she turns eighteen, he ought to wait for a few days.

    So the safest time to touch her would be july?

    "Mmm, Yuhi." Sumire said. "I met with Hino-san in the park just now and he heard me sing."

    He paused for a moment before his lips went down to her attack. "It is killing me not to touch you."

    "We just started dating Yuhi. I want to take things slow."

    "I understand." Yuhi nodded as he loosened her clothes. "But can I still touch you this way? Would you hate it?"

    "Not so much but remember time and ce. We maybe in an alleyway, but people can still see us from here."

    "Then let me smoke."

    Sumire rolled her eyes and sighed. "I guess I did just ept to be a recement for your cigarettes."

    Yuhi nodded. "I like my recement, you smell good and you taste sweet."

    He knew his words were starting to affect her since her cheeks burned red. Yuhi chuckled. "It seems you understand Sumire."

    "Dummy, why did I say yes? You''re a beast."

    "Heh."

    Yuhi wanted to do more than kiss. But not only is he not a fan of getting arrested but he does not want to frighten her. Sumire wrapped his arms around his neck and Yuhi tightened his hold on her waist. "Try to rx."

    "Mm, I got it. I trust you Yuhi."

    She trusts him huh? Sometimes Yuhi wished that she did not trust him this much. If Sumire did not trust him so much, he would feel less guilty. Why does this girl care for him so much? His confession was rather abrupt. He would not have med her for refusing him. But not only did she not refuse, Sumire is the one who initiates all their dates since that time. She is the one who suggests for ces to go.

    No matter how happy she is now though. Yuhi knew she would not truly get any peace until she finds out the truth regarding Mamoru''s death. Until that mystery is solved, this rtionship will be in danger.

 Chapter 80 - So Shameless

    Monday 25th March 2015

    They spent the sunday rxing and in each other''s arms. Sumire felt delighted knowing that Yuhi liked that more than going out. She may take charge of all their dates and outings, but that does not mean anything at all. She feels morefortable spending time inside and cuddling. Her gaze fell on the person sat directly across her. Yuhi borrowed somebody''s seat as the teacher went on to talk about the portrait task. The entire morning he had his back away from the teacher, so she knew he was not listening to the lesson.

    No since earlier he kept looking at her. What is wrong with this man? Why does he keep looking at her? When she woke up in the morning, she found Yuhi staring at her too.

    "Yuhi-san." Sumire whispered. "I know I am pretty, but could you go back to your seat?"

    "It is hard for me to look at you there. Your side profile is nice. But I want to get a better look at your face."

    Sumire stared at him utterly speechless. She was only making a guess, but he was looking at her face after all?

    "Terashima." Shusei called out. The teacher was very angry. "I understand that a new couple spends a lot of time flirting and have their head in the clouds. But as the top student, could you set a better example?"

    At thatment Yuhi briefly turned around. "Sensei, I don''t know why you are ming only me."

    "Is there anybody else I should me?"

    "You should me Sumire too. If she weren''t so pretty then I would be listening to the lesson."

    Her eyes twitched in annoyance when she heard those words. This guy is unbelievableˇ­

    ...

    During the break, several girls came up to her and asked for some advice. But Yuhi chased them away.

    It did not ur to Sumire that Yuhi would get jealous over the opposite girl too. But it seems like she does not know him as well as she thought. "Yuhi-san, could I ask what you are doing now?"

    "Hugging."

    "No, this is harassment." Sumire trailed off and sighed. Well it did feel nice, she would not deny that. "Yuhi." She mumbled softly. "Is something wrong? You seem bothered by something again."

    "-leave.. don''t leave me Sumire."

    Her eyes widened when she heard those words. Yuhi is more attached to her than she thought. No, it isn''t attachment. He likes her. Her gaze softened and she felt a warm feeling spread across her chest. "I won''t leave you silly."

    I like you too much to do that.

    Sumire however held those words back, for some reason she could not say it. She gently ran her hands through his hair. "Yuhi.."

    "Kiss me."

    Sumire lightly brushed their lips together.

    ..

    "Sorry about that." Yuhi said as he pulled away from her. "You wanted me for something right?"

    Sumire noded. "Orimoto-senpai said you have the keys to therge library in the general building. Could you give it to me?"

    "Huh, you want to go there?"

    "Well, I figured I would take advantage of it."

    If it is arge library, there will surely be many books there. Perhaps she can find the book she was searching for this entire time. Ever since she made that deal with Yuhi, Sumire has advanced her research a lot more. Ru was investigating something and she managed to get the documents from his study. She had Asuka send everything from his study to her.

    At first the documents did not make much sense to her, but as time went by she understood.

    Yuhi must have read her thoughts since he brushed his lips against her neck. "Let mee with you. Yeah?"

    "Yuhi.."

    "Don''t do anything alone Sumire, we are in this together."

    "Thank you so much."

    His lips curve to a smile and he ced a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Cool, then let me fetch my bag from the ssroom. I will fetch your stuff too."

    "Okay."

    With those words said, she watched as Yuhi left the ssroom. The moment he left, Sumire slumped to the ground and buried her face in her arms. Whenever ites to Yuhi, she ends up acting like an idiot. She recalled the gentle kiss just now and sighed. She does feel happyˇ­ Yuhi is very good to her. In the short time since they started dating, he has treated her very well.

    But she still hasplicated feelings about everything. Is this truly okay? Is it okay for her to be happy with him?

    ...............

    Sumire did not know how she got to the library but she vaguely recalled somebody carrying her. When she opened her eyes and realized that she was nestled into Yuhis arms. Sumire knew it was him who carried her. She extended her hand out to caress his cheeks. Her thoughts broke off when he opened his eyes.

    "Yuhi."

    "Mmm, sorry fell asleep. You alright?"

    "I am."

    Yuhi ced his hand on her forehead. "You dont have a fever, but you passed out earlier." He trailed off. "Take care of yourself more Sumire."

    So kind, and so very gentle. She wonders why this person treats her so well.

    The two of them remained that way for the next few minutes before they eventually sat up. Yuhi still seemed groggy but he helped her browse through the book shelves. For a ce that nobody uses anymore there were certainly a lot of books. It surprised her when she saw so many.

    The books she was looking for are books on agriculture and the general history of today''s society. Such general books and yet Sumire knew she would be able to link it with Mamoru''s research.

    "Is there something on your mindtely?" Yuhi suddenly asked.

    "It''s nothing."

    "Didn''t I tell you before? Only children act stubborn."

    Her eyes twitched in annoyance when she heard those words. Why does he always act this way? What a rude mouth! She supposes that is the one thing that hasn''t changed about him. Still he made a point. After not meeting one another in so long, he still makes her sound like an idiot.

    "It''s just I haven''t seen you in so long." Sumire mumbled. "Since I came here, we haven''t really spoken about what has happened in the past year."

    So much has happened since she arrived, so it made sense why they could not have their little reunion chat. But now that they are dating, she would like to hear more.

    "So are you bringing that up because you missed me?"

    T--this man is so shameless! If she admits it, it would feel like she has lost. But it is indeed true that she has missed him. What good will it do her if she lies? Besides this is a lie that is not necessary. Some lies are needed to help save people, but this one is nothing.

    She took a deep breath. "Of course I missed you. I missed you a lot." Sumire is d that she had her back turned from him. She knew even without looking at a mirror how flushed her entire face was.

    "I missed you too, Sumire. But there is so much to say, I wouldnt even know where to begin."

    "Well, you can start off by talking about other girls." She trailed off. "I am curious Yuhi-san, how many rivals do I have?"

    She watched as a troubled look appeared on his face and Sumire questioned him more. "The entertainment world goddess, what is your rtionship with her?"

    At thatment she watched as Yuhi sighed. "Damn, how did you--"

    She pulled her phone out and showed Yuhi a message. It was the one Sano sent her the other day. A beautiful girl and Yuhi in the alleyway. So before she came and got him he was with that girl.

    "I told you not to read his messages."

    "I was curious." That was a lie, she actually read the message by mistake. Sumire is d that she did.

    "Well we have this fake rtionship going on." Yuhi trailed off and quickly exined. "It was set up by thepany. We just have to act like a couple, it isn''t an official thing."

    "So how did this happen?" Sumire asked. She doubts thepany would set the two up if they were not rted.

    "I had a one night stand with one of her friends. She caught me and promised me that she would not say a word as long as I could attend a party with her. I did that but you could guess what happened."

    "Other people misunderstood."

    "Yeah." Yuhi trailed off. "The president didn''t like it either but it was the only way to stop the strange rumors from happening."

    A deep sigh crossed her lips when she heard those words. Why do people bother doing such pointless things? Why does Yuhi have to suffer so much?

 Chapter 81 - I Missed You

    As she thought, she does not like the idea of Yuhi being in a fake rtionship with anybody. Even though it is not a proper rtionship, it is still weird. Her man is her man, she won''t allow anybody to im him. Yuhi seems very troubled by this matter but the situation is actually quite simple. All they have to do is destroy the evidence and bribe that girl he had a one night stand with.

    Yuhi most likely already thought about this. If Yuhi does not want to resort to that then she will do it for him.

    Just as she nned her next moves in her head, she felt a pair of arms wrap around her waist. He buried his face in her neck. "So, dont misunderstand."

    Ah, was he worried that she would get upset? Sumireughed softly. "Do not worry Yuhi-san, I won''t misunderstand."

    If she doesn''t trust him, then she won''t be able to trust anyone ever again. Sure her rtionship with Sano led to her closing her heart off to others. But that does not mean things will remain like that forever.

    Sumire decided to change the topic as she pulled away from him and returned to browsing through the books. "You seem happier now that you are not tied down by an underworld organization."

    Yuhi nodded. "I suppose you could say that. I am relieved that people do not judge me because of my strength anymore." He trailed off. "But as for escaping the underworld? It seems that is not possible. I truly believed that once I left the organization, my situation would change. But there are no longer any peaceful ces in the world. In every town in Japan and even abroad, there are fights and skirmishes, there are gang wars that take the lives of so many people."

    "You tried to go abroad?" Sumire asked.

    "Yes, but I found that every single ce was the same. Perhaps I did not search enough. Yet there is no doubt that there is more bloodshed happening all over the world than peace."

    Sumire could not miss the sorrowful tone when he said those words.

    He sounds so sad.

    She does not like seeing Yuhi like this.

    "Sorry for making the mood depressing."

    Sumire shook her head. "No, don''t say sorry." She paused before saying. "I don''t like this situation either. But right now there is no other option avable."

    A peaceful world without bloodshed and pain? A world like that cannot exist. Sumire is not surprised that Yuhi did not find a peaceful ce. This man wants peace more than anything, but it is not possible right now.

    Yuhiughed. "I see, well that is true." He trailed off. "Say, I have something I want to ask."

    "Yes?"

    "Before I confessed and failed terribly, do you remember what you said to me?"

    "I do." Sumire nodded. "You did not think it was possible for you to return alive. I only knew you went on a mission, I did not realize it was a dangerous one until you called me."

    "Yeah, I almost confessed to you on the phone." Yuhi jokes. "Would you have taken me seriously?"

    "Maybe it would have been better than you confessing a few dayster and bleeding to death."

    Yuhiughs. "I see. Back then, those words you said about us meeting again as normal people. It seems like that isn''t the case." He said.

    "You think so?" Sumire said. "I think our current situation is a lot better than before."

    They can attend school normally and go on dates without anyone interrupting them. They don''t have people chasing them now either. They can sleep peacefully at night without worrying that someone will break into their homes. A lot better these days.

    "Well I do agree with you there. So hey," Yuhi mumbled. "For the past few minutes you keep looking at me."

    "I think we are standing far too apart." Sumire said.

    She felt her cheeks grow hot when she realized what she just said. Was she not the one who moved away? She felt her heartbeat turn rapid.

    Thump, thump, thump.

    A repeating sound and her sweaty palms. She sounds so ridiculous right now. Even if Yuhi loves her, he probably did not spend so many years thinking of her. After all, he had other partners in that time frame. Even though he ims to have no attachment to the other girls, she does not believe him there.

    Sumire saw the expression on his face when he identally pulled out that drawing.

    Sumire heard him move and soon she found herself on the ground with Yuhi on top of her.

    "You seem to get bolder and bolder everyday." Yuhi chuckled. "Well I guess that makes my job easier."

    "I thought you would be cold, there is no heating here." Sumire said. She knew that she sounded like an idiot right now. But what else could she say?

    Yuhi nodded. "Your right, it is cold here. I guess we can do some things to warm us up." He brought his lips to her ear.

    She could smell him more closely now, the scent of Yuhis favourite cigarette brand and cologne mixed into one. Sumire did not have a scent fetish or anything like that, but she found herself breathing in his scent.

    "You know not a day went pass where I didnt think of you, not just this past year but for thest few years. I wondered how you were and if you still remembered me. I was worried that you would forget our promise but you didnt. It took you awhile but you debuted as an idol."

    "Yuhi.."

    "I missed you so much Sumire. It felt like I was going crazy thest few years since I could not see you. Even though I could watch you on TV and even though the others sent me pictures, it wasn''t enough for me."

    "Not enough?"

    Yuhi nodded. "I wanted to touch you, I wanted to hold you in my arms and wake up to your face every morning."

    T--?!! Her eyes widened at his sudden confession. What is wrong with this man? Why does he keep saying things that are clearly bad for a person''s heart? Yuhi most likely has no idea what kind of affect his words have on her.

    "Yuhi-san, you had such strange thoughts this entire time."

    Yuhiughed. "I guess my thoughts about you were never normal to begin with. I remember that snowy concert very clearly. I brought home a girl I picked up from karaoke because I was lonely and attracted to her voice."

    It really was about her voice, she feels quite disappointed. Sumire knew that was the main reason why Yuhi became interested in her, but it still bothered her.

    Such thoughts left her mind quickly when she found Yuhi kissing her neck again.

 Chapter 82 - Substitute

    He does this often these days.

    Kisses act as a substitute.

    Though he made thatment about a few times every week. Yuhi has not touched her since that time. He is respecting and treasuring her. Sumire has never felt so much love from another person before.

    The first time she did it with Mamoru, something felt weird. Maybe it was due to the situation but something was amiss then.

    "Sumire, you don''t have to worry anymore. I am right here beside you."

    "But who said you wont leave?"

    Didnt Ru promise her that he would be by her side however? How can she trust anybody who say those words?

    Yuhi brushed a few stray locks from her face. "I won''t leave you."

    Four simple words that anybody could say and yet she feels so reassured. Yuhi is not lying, he means everything. He traced her lips and Sumire felt her heartbeat increase. Will he do something to her? What does she want him to do?

    "Sumire." Yuhi repeated. "I am going to count to ten. I want you to push me away, stand up and go to the next room."

    Sumire blinked when she heard those words. It took her a moment to realize what he was talking about. Could it be, this entire time he felt frustrated sexually? Sumire knew her already red face grew even hotter than before. So being in this position..

    "Sumire. Listen to me, before it bes bad for you."

    How could she possibly move away when he obviously has her pinned against the ground? Besides even if she managed to push him away, he would catch her easily. Welp, she probably wouldnt mind it too much.

    "--five, four.."

    She was so focused on her thoughts that she did not realize that Yuhi was counting already.

    "Zero."

    Yuhi frowned slightly when he realized that she did not move away and in seconds he is kissing her passionately.

    He chuckled. "So much for investigating, you distracted me."

    "I didnt do anything Yuhi-san, it was you."

    He was the one who hugged her and then pushed her down. They were having such a serious conversation too. One of his hands slid down her thighs and she shuddered.

    "I want you so badly." Yuhi said huskily as he trailed his lip onto her neck. "No, I have always wanted you. I will wait until your eighteen and give you time toe to terms with your feelings. But I want you to know how frustrated I am."

    Sumire closed her eyes and she tried to block it away. The image of Yuhi saying such sweet things to her, the image of him saying he loves her and the sensation whenever he does anything to her. But unfortunately she couldn''t erase the image from her head.

    She had to open her eyes knowing that Yuhi would do more if she kept quiet.

    If she doesn''t open her eyes, he would take that as an agreement right? The thought that she wants to be one with this person has crossed her mind several times. Yet Sumire always hesitated. She loves him, she has loved him for a very long time but she cant.

    No matter how much one loves another person, there are boundaries that one cannot cross. The previous two times aside, she knew she would not be able to summon courage the third time. "Yuhi-san.." She mumbled softly and gestured with her hands to stop.

    "Sorry." Yuhi slowly sat up and rubbed the back of his neck. "That was too forward of me."

    "I dont dislike honest guys." Sumire mumbled.

    Yuhi blinked andughed. "Indeed, I have always found that part of you cute." He ced a gentle kiss on her forehead again. "I will look on the second floor. Can you handle the rest here?"

    "Ah, yes."

    She watched as he quickly headed up the stairs.

    For someone who was talking about uncontroble desires, he sure left me quickly.

    Then again Sumire saw it the other way. It is difficult for Yuhi to be around her right now without him doing anything.

    She shook her head and returned to the bookshelf.

    ''I ought to focus on my own work.''

    ..

    The next hour or so was rtively peaceful as she made her way through the books rather quickly. Sumire selected a few and sat down in the seating area to read. For now this should be enough, she thought as she looked through the pile. This should be fine for now.

    Sumire was so absorbed in her reading that she did not notice that Yuhi returned. He took a seat beside her and she only realized he was there when their fingers brushed against one another. "Yuhi-san?"

    "Yeah."

    "Did you find anything?"

    "No, the second floor was useless. Let us go through the ones you found before looking for more."

    "I see."

    "Should I read this one or you?" He pointed to the book that both their hands touched. She quickly moved her hands away. Yuhi chuckled softly. "I guess I will read it then."

    Just now, my heart sped up.

    As she thought the person she loves is without a doubt Yuhi. Mamoru realized that a long time ago and yet he asked her out.

    You were suffering Ki.

    He asked her out because it looked like she was in pain. Yes she was in pain, a lot of pain. After her rtionship with Sano and Ren ended. Sumire realized how much she missed Terashima Yuhi.

    She has longed for him since that snowy concert so many years ago. When he invited her over Sumire recalled her emotions very well. Her beating heart and how he held her hand and gave those gentle kisses. How he spoke to her in that gentle voice.

    This is the person she has loved for the longest time. The person she loves-- Sumire unknowingly edged closer until she rested her head on his shoulders. "I think this whole thing is stupid."

    Yuhi yed with her fingers. "Us dating you mean?"

    "Yes."

    "Well it was quite sudden. I can understand why you would have your doubts. I hope you don''t think I pushed you into going out with me."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "Not exactly, but after you said something like that, how do you expect me to refuse?"

    After receiving such a confession, she would be a fool to say no.

 Chapter 83 - We Are Monsters

    How could she possibly refuse somebody who is working so hard for her? Somebody who cares so deeply for her. It was very difficult. She would be a fool to say no.

    Yuhi chuckled. "Is that the reason why you agreed?" He said amused. "Well it is better than nothing."

    She felt his hands run through her hair and a content sigh passed her lips. "Yuhi, do you think what I am doing is useless?"

    "Are you talking about the investigation?"

    Sumire nodded. "Ru died from an ident, the police already said so. Even if I found it weird, this case was closed. You know even before I came here I debated about investigating. Ru is gone, when I finally came to terms with that I felt nothing but anger. I recalled bits and pieces of the ident and realized something was strange.

    If one were to describe the rtionship she shared with Terashima Yuhi. She would describe it as a rtionship based on mutual trust. Trust that does not require words or even a single nce. A trust that is silently understood.

    Which is why, no matter where she goes. No matter how far apart they are from each other. The trust between them does not change. Her gaze fell on Yuhi who was taking time to reply.

    What would he say?

    What does she want him to say?

    Sumire pressed the space between her eyes suddenly frustrated as something came to mind. Now that she thought about it, Mamoru contacted Yuhi to participate in the investigation before the ident. During that time the two surely met. Sumire wondered why Mamoru did not tell her about meeting Yuhi.

    I wanted to meet him too.

    For such a long time Sumire wanted to meet Terashima Yuhi, but she refrained from doing so.

    Her thoughts broke off when she heard the sound of her phone ringing. Her gaze dimmed when she heard the ring tone. "Yuhi, I am going to take this call outside."

    "Sure."

    ...

    Sumire set particr ring tones on her phone for a reason, so she could ignore calls from annoying people. Why would she have their numbers on their phone if she disliked them? There is a fine line between like and dislike. After she avoided him despite seeing him in the hospital not too long ago, Sumire did not want to speak to him. She is d when the call stopped and instead she received a simple and brief message.

    Her gaze fell on the man in front of her. The contents of the message informed her to deal with this person. Kanehera Yujiro, thirty one years and unemployed. He makes a living from affiliate services online. ording to certain sources this person has been swindling people online and killing them once he is finished with them. The main victims are young teenage girls her age.

    When she found him however he was not alone. Surprisingly she found a man that looked identical, metro - his twin brother.

    A deep sigh crossed her lips as she tapped her fingers against the wall impatiently.

    It was easier than she thought to corner him.

    She has not participated in a proper fight for a long time but how could she possibly forget the moves that person engraved in her body?

    When she found this man a few minutes ago, he was engaged in a unspeakable act with a female student. Sumire did not hesitate to hit him.

    "Do you not know who I am? I am---"

    "The famous online idol ruper?" Sumire used the nickname from his online alias.

    "...I know you too. Ibuki Sumire, the demon Princess of the underworld society."

    "So you do know. Then that makes things easier for me. Withdraw right now unless you want things to get bloody." Sumire said.

    She thought that nobody would recognize her since she was dressed as a student, but it turns out that is not the case. Maybe she ought to go for a more gentle appearance next time.

    Yujiro nodded and got down on his knees, causing her to smile. "That''s the wise choice."

    A relieved sigh passed her lips. Thank goodness, even if it is me. I feel so drained already.

    Dealing with this any longer will increase the strain on her body. She Sumire supposed that pulling out the HOLY KNIGHTS emblem is enough for these people to withdraw. The group Holy Knights is an underground society, and like this man said she was a member of that group.

    The main reason why she got involved with such a group was due to the ident that caused her to loose her parents. She had nobody else she could turn too.

    She was the only one left and she was afraid that people would chase after her too. Back then, she encountered the man named Aki, the leader of the Holy Knights group.

    "Wait a second brother you really sh---", yet Kon''s words were in vain since she appears in front of the younger brother. Her lips curve to a smile.

    "Sorry, but you''ll have to sleep for a bit."

    So fast, she didn''t even see her move. But ahh really, that was a stupid move. Even though Sumire gave them the chance to leave.

    In a sh second the brte haired girl appears behind Kon and pulled out what looked like a small baton, yet she pressed a button and long strands of purple ribbon wereing out.

    She threw it in Kon direction, and grabbed his leg - no it seemed like she was using it to fight him. Since the enemy now had fresh wounds and cuts all over his body. So graceful, those movements are...its like she''s dancing.

    "Ahhh murderer." He used up his bullets and fired none stop.

    "You really think selfishly." Sumire said.

    The brother soon ran out of ming bullets. It was obvious where the battle was heading. Sumire wondered why people like this made such stupid attempts. Is it too much for them to understand when they are losing a battle?

    "You, and me. We''re the monsters called delinquents. Murderers."

 Chapter 84 - Knights

    They are monsters and yet at the same time human.

    Crack, crack and crack.

    The sound of bones being crushed is the only thing that fills the empty space.

    The two twins could no longer be recognized.

    "But we are supposed to open our eyes to that. To live with strength that is far above the rest, someone who can''t do that is not human."

    "Missionplete." She took onest nce at the two lifeless bodies before walking away.

    ˇ­.

    Sumire isn''t expecting to see him; although she had dropped some hints where she would be today. She didn''t think that he would actually bother waiting for her. Yet once again that person does things that arepletely unexpected and out of the range of her expectations. Indeed there he was, leaning against the wall with a spaced out looking expression on his face. Cigarette in hands as he lit it. Sumire spotted other cigarettes by his feet and paused.

    How long has he waited?

    She did not think that she took too long but then again it is not like she has a watch to confirm that.

    "Finished early today I see."

    Huh? That''s---how does he know? Unless he has kept track this entire time? "Why.." Sumire had to stop because she felt so overwhelmed with everything.

    "Hm?"

    "Why are you here again?"

    He reached over and ced his hand on her face causing her cheeks to turn red, "H--hold --on I''m asking you something serious here."

    "Yeah, and I''m giving you my answer. It''s obviously because I want to see you."

    "We can see each other anytime."

    "Yeah? Maybe it''s because it''s too good of an opportunity for me to pass out on walking home a bespectacled beauty."

    Moron, they are heading to the same ce. But, she spies his expression. Even though he said it like that he''s probably just worried about her, he''s always been this kind of person after all. Doing everything indirectly like this, back then and even now. Yet right now they are both adults, there''s a different feeling now in contrast to before. "Then shall we go?"

    She blinked once she saw him extend his hand and yet her gaze softened as she epted it. "Yeah."

    "But really, I do have to confirm exactly how long do you wait? I''ll start feeling bad if you''re there for hours."

    She didn''t tell him what time she would be finishing. Just when she would be leaving - and that was over a few hours ago. "What do you think? Do you think I''m the kind of person who would wait up for a bespectacled beauty because I want her to try on the new sses I bought?"

    "Creepy. Senpai, your fetishes are really strange af---" she was cut off when she felt the warmth of his lips on hers. "W--what was that for?"

    "You called me ''senpai'', I already said it would be fine for you to use my first name."

    Even if he says that, unless they are in the pce grounds - she really doesn''t have any confidence in using his name easily, "It''s a habit..and it makes me feel at ease." It makes her feelfortable, by calling him senpai. Even if it''s just for a short while they can return back to those times before.

    Whether or not he understood what she thought, he reached over and brushed his hands on her brte locks.

    "Yeah, me too."

    This person is sneaky and sly. She gives up, winning against him ispletely impossible. Truly, how unpleasant. Back then she could still y around and lead him along but now it is the opposite. She is the one who ends up blushing madly like a fool.

    "By the way I''ll warn you now. Jae knocked over your shelf when he went inside your room thinking you were there and one of your bookstore."

    Ahˇ­ "The one that stuck out?"

    Yuhi nodded, "That''s the one. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure the idiot gets you a recement."

    Sumire shook her head, "It''s alright, it''s quite an old book anyway. It was bound to break eventually."

    "King ''Arthur'' I didn''t think you had an interest in the medieval ages."

    A smile appears on her face, "Are you curious?"

    "I feel like I''ll be dancing around your palm if I answer. But yeah I am curious."

    Oh, they were thinking the same thing. Sumire finds herselfughing, really how amusing, "I have yet to hear anything and you''re alreadyughing at me."

    "Mm sorry. Now then about the book? It''s actually one of my favourites. Arthur was the first born son of King Uther Pendragon and heir to the throne. However these were very troubled times and Merlin, a wise magician, advised that the baby Arthur should be raised in a secret ce and that none should know his true identity.

    As Merlin feared, when King Uther died there was great conflict over who should be the next king. Of course all the contenders for the throne took their turn at trying to draw the sword, but none could seed. Arthur, quite by chance, withdrew the sword for another to use in a tournament. Following this he became King.

    He gathered the Knights around him and fought back against the Saxons who. After winning many battles at Mount Badon the Saxons'' advance was halted. Arthur''s base was at a ce called Camelot. Here he built a strong castle. His knights met at a Round Table. They carried out acts of chivalry such as rescuing damsels in distress and fought against strange beasts.

    Under the guidance of his teacher, Arthur had obtained a magical sword from The Lady Of The Lake. This sword was called ''Excalibur'' and with this weapon he defeated many foes.

    Unfortunately, as peace settled over the country things turned sour within the court of Camelot and civil war broke out. In the final battle at Can both Arthur and Mordred, Arthur''s traitorous nephew, were mortally wounded. Arthur was set upon a boat and floated down river to the isle of Avalon. Here his wounds were treated by three mysterious maidens. His body was never found and many say that he rests under a hill with all his knights - ready to ride forth and save the country again."Sumire exined.

    "A mysterious tragedy. Yeah, now that makes more sense."

 Chapter 85 - I Love This World

    Sumire smiles, "But the actual reality is nobody actually knows what happened. What is the truth? Is there such a thing as the truth? Locating facts is very difficult. Geoffrey wrote something six hundred yearster but it was not discovered until muchter. So ''creative'' researchers could find what they want to find. The deeper you dig, the less you see."

    "You reading a story about knights now though is quite ironic. You still have five more left to find, don''t you?" Yuhi questioned.

    "I will be fine."

    "That''s not what I meant. I''ve thought that recently maybe it''s alright for you not to find them." Although he vaguely worded it, the brte understood where he was getting at.

    This person seems to understand everything about her.

    "Say Yuhi, do you remember what you said when you ambushed me during an eventst year? You told me that if you chased after me that day, then the bonds I made with others would not have formed." She pauses and briefly shuts her eyes, recalling the events of that night.

    ''That''s true. Maybe I am overconfident here. But let''s think about this way if by any chance I did chase after you that day. If I did do that - what do you suppose would have happened? We would have been together, and we could have fought all those hardships you were facing at the time together. But in doing so, the bonds you created with others wouldn''t have urred. ''

    "I also saw what you were saying. Even though I wanted to stay beside you at the same time, I knew I had to separate myself from you. You know, even now, I still have my doubts regarding my bond and rtionship with others. But, even that hesitation is minor."

    It is small inparison to what has happened after Ru passed away.

    Yuhi reached over and brushed his hand on her face.

    He is so close to her again, so close. "Yeah, I get it. You''re stronger now. But you should still let people protect you. By the way, regarding those words, a part of me started to regret it, because I wanted to take you away."

    "Aha." Sumireughed. "I get it. But it''s really fine now. We''re together right now, and I know there won''t be any separations anytime soon. You know I told Atushi this before that I have friends beside me, no matter what. There has always been one person there for me.

    Whether it isrge or small conflict and jealousy exisit in the world. It upsets me to see people continue to hate one another, even though this world is beautiful."

    As she said this, she walked slightly ahead of him, her arms to the side as though she tried to bnce herself.

    "But I still love this world despite all this pain and suffering. I have faith in humanity and society. I believe it will continue to evolve. It might not be fast, but I believe we will continue to improve.." she trails off and smiles, "Even now I have those same feelings, no, they''ve probably grown a lot stronger. That''s why I want to confirm it first. Until then, will you stay with me, Yuhi?"

    "Of course." he trails off. "Hey, Sumire?"

    "Yes?"

    "I want to cling to your lips onest time tonight."

    Suddenly he said something unexpected, and Sumire froze when she heard thoe words. It surprised her and yet made her feel happy at the same time.

    Yuhi gently wiped away the tears that formed from the corner of her eyes. "There is no need to reply is there?"

    Their lips softlyid on each other, and he kissed her hard.

    He kissed her so hard that her lips swelled.

    A massive tremor ran through her body, and a voice escaped her lips. "Nghˇ­"

    "It''s alright, Sumire, just a little bit more."

    Before she could reply, his tongue invaded her mouth. His tongue searched for hers and tried to intertwine his tongue with hers. Embarrassed, Sumire attempted to escape. But he wouldn''t let her. There was absolutely no escape from his strong arms.

    "Bring out your tongue. It''ll feel better, I promise."

    Her vision started to blur when he deepened the kiss. Yuhi''s words further increased her shame. This really is embarrassing. They are making out in a public area.

    This isn''t amand and yet she could not pull away. His voice is sweet and gentle.

    She shouldn''t. If she does, it wouldn''t be one-sided anymore, and yet she couldn''t resist as he said that she brought out the tip of her tongue. It became quite clear when he began to lick the tip of her tongue. It made her voicee out louder.

    "Crap, is this too much?" he murmurs in her ear as he slowly brought his tongue out.

    The brte panted heavily, "Ahgh ˇ­idiotˇ­why, did you do that so suddenly ?"

    Yuhiughed. "Well, my dear, you do realize we are dating, right? I think I can kiss you without asking."

    That is true; they are dating. So yes, Yuhi does have the right to do strange things to her. But it still felt weird. He brushed his fingers across her lips, and she felt her heartbeat increase.

    "So, Sumire, do you understand what type of person I am yet?"

    What type of person is he? It took Sumire a moment to realize what he was talking about. She recalled how he kissed her moments ago and paused. "Ah...A pervert."

    Yuhi''s eyes twitched in annoyance. "Do you even know what that word means? How could you say that about me."

    "Since we started dating, all you do is touch me. I actually think that you have a problem."

    "What kind of problem?" He urged her for a reply, but Sumire did not want to say anymore. If she says anymore, it will be an issue.

    "You''re so very unpleasant, how can I get back now?"

    Yuhi suddenly scooped her in his arms, and she blushed realizing that he was carrying her bridal style. "Yuhi put me down. I can walk by myself."

    "Liar, you just said you couldn''t walk. Besides, what are you shy? You carried mest time."

    The brte hit his chest, "Hey, is this your n of getting back at me?"

    He doesn''t respond properly and merely smiled at her.

    At this time, inside her, there is non stop beating.

 Chapter 86 - I Will Sacrifice The World For You

    Sumire nced over at Yuhi, who was fast asleep and sighed. It seems like she has underestimated him a bit. When they returned to the library to fetch their stuff, Sumire saw all the books scattered with multicolored post notes. Yuhi casually put her down, and she watched him put everything in his bag. She thought she understood him, but it seems like she doesn''t.

    Yuhi is equally serious about investigating what happened with Ru.

    She wondered what that person meant to him. Was Ru important to Yuhi too? Sumire never understood their rtionship, but they were friends, right? If that is the case, then he must be upset too. Did he have time to grieve?

    Whenever Sumire thought of the word grieve, she would think of their mutual friends.

    I left so suddenly like that and only formed three people. Are they worried? They just lost Mamoru, and then I disappear on them like that.

    When he is fast asleep, he almost looks like a child.

    Yuhi is neen; he is two years older than her. Honestly, the age difference is not a lot. But she treats him as her senior regardless.

    She moved a strand of hair away from his face and quickly turned to stand up. The home ed ssrooms should be free now. She ought to make him some food. But the moment she did, a hand shot out and grabbed her arm.

    It belonged to Yuhi, of course. "Yuhi? I am just going to make some food."

    "Nnm, no stay here." He nuzzled his face on her chest.

    Sumire looked at him with wide eyes and sighed.

    What a helpless man.

    Still, she likes this a lot, Sumire brought Yuhi closer to her. "Yuhi," Sumire mumbled softly. "Could I ask you about Mamoru, the two of you--" She paused.

    The two of them were what?

    Sumire did not get a chance to say anything when she felt his lips graze her clothes. "Don''t you dare."

    "Even though I have a wife now, she is so stingy."

    A wife? Who on earth is his wife; this level of shamelessness is amazing. Yuhi suddenly lifted his head and looked at her. "So hey Sumire."

    "What is it?"

    "I was wondering if you would like to go somewhere with me."

    Somewhere?

    "You knowtely, you seem quite down, so I thought we could go somewhere to lighten your mood."

    Her eyes widened when she heard his words. Ah, so he noticed it? Of course, he did. Yuhi understands everything about her. She does not understand why he spends so much time watching her-- no, she does understand. Yuhi loves her, and that is why he is always watching over her.

    Sumire did not reply right away but saw the expression on his face. A bright red tint of red appeared on his face.

    This is one of the things she likes about him.

    He is clumsy and awkward with his words, but he cares a lot about her.

    "You don''t have to. I know you are busy."

    Yuhi awkwardly rubbed the back of his neck. "I am busy, but if its something like a walk or looking around town, I can still do that. I mean, I know you don''t like crowded ces, so maybe a walk is better. You like scenery.. We could even have a pic and take some pictures together.. I would like some photos of you."

    Whenever she sees Yuhi this way, it reminds her that this strong and confident man is not only clumsy with words, but he is very kind. She understood that this is not easy for Yuhi, taking care of her.

    He has his own burdens to shoulder. Sumire knew that her presence in his life has caused him to make many sacrifices. Sumire extended her hand out and caressed her cheeks. I want to change. I want to move on. For so long she remained stagnant after Ru died, it felt like the entire world was against her. She did not think she could move on and live a normal-like.

    Even now, it is difficult, and she has many days where she cannot breathe. Days where she feels helpless, lonely, and miserable. But seeing Yuhi put so much effort for her sake makes her want to try her best to.

    Sumire hesitantly extended her hand out and caressed his cheeks; she leaned forward until their foreheads brushed against one another. If it is Terashima Yuhi, then it is okay, right?

    "Sumire?"

    "Thank you."

    Just two words, but she knew Yuhi understood.

    He nodded and squeezed her hands. "You can talk to me about anything, and you can count on me too. Don''t go off and fight on your own."

    Ah, so that was why he stopped her from going.

    "Yuhi, is your career not important to you? Bing a singer was your dream, right?"

    Yuhi frowned at her words. "It is important. I won''t deny that. But Sumire, you are more important than my dream. I will sacrifice the world for you."

    Her eyes widened when she heard those words. Again he is saying such stupid sounding things.

    But this stupid trait of his is something she liked.

    He will sacrifice the world, huh?

    Yuhi probably has no idea what that sounds like. So stupid, he is lucky that she is the one who he is saying this too. If it were any other girl, they would have taken advantage of him by now.

    It seems as though she is falling for him. No matter how much she denies it or suppresses her feelings. This is no good; it was not supposed to be like this. She was not supposed to fall in love with him to the point of no return.

    Anybody could say such words, did Sano not say something simr before? He said something about her scars not bothering him. ''You''re beautiful just the way you are.''

    Sano''s words echoed in her head and Sumire sighed.

    She understood better than anyone that Terashima Yuhi is not that type of a man. But it is still difficult for her. It is still difficult for her to ept other people into her life after what happened.

    Her breakups and then Mamoru''s death.

    It feels like she has not had a single peaceful day since what happened then.

    To her surprise, Yuhi did not say anymore and grabbed hold of her wrist. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 87 - I Donâ€™t Want To Lose You

    On their way out, the teacher unfortunately caught them and gave them a careers forum sheet

    to fill out. Sumire did not understand why Yuhi bothered taking her back to the ssroom, but now she knew. She watched as he pulled out his sketchpad and started to draw. Her sweat fell when she saw the poor career sheet on the desk in front of him.

    It seems like he has no intention on filling that out today.

    Graduation huh? It felt like it was just yesterday where she entered high school, to think two years have passed already. Back when she first entered high school, she was filled with many doubts and uncertainties. She did not have any confidence and often tried to run away from her problems.

    When she dated Sano she was in her first year of high school. She thought then that older men were better. If it is someone older, surely they would treat her better and have a better out look on life. That was the most stupid thing she ever thought of. Just because the other person is older and more mature, it does not mean they are better than any other guy.

    All guys are the same, no matter how old they are. Older guys are just better at concealing their true nature.

    She was a fool, but everybody around her epted him so she did not suspect him.

    On the other hand Atushi and Asuka did not hesitate to show they dislike. The two gave her subtle hints whenever they could. But it was hard for her to understand those hints since Sano stuck to her like glue.

    Sumire recalled a time where she thought Sano did that because he cared for her, because he wanted to protect her from harm. But that was naive of her, it was naive of her to think that she could have a normal love story.

    "Hey, your not moving your pen anymore."

    At thatment Sumire sighed. "Your not even filling yours in."

    "That''s because I haven''t decided."

    "Do you think I have?" Sumire retorted back.

    Yuhi chuckled. "Well no, I dont think so." He picked up her paper. "What are these? You dont want to do art in the future?"

    "Yuhi-san, please be more realistic..How many percentage of the poption be artists? How many continue to pursue art?" She shook her head and answered her own question. "Only five percent. Such a small percentage of the poption."

    Her sentence fell short when he brushed his fingers across her lips. "You''re among that small poption."

    That''s the only thing he said and yet it was enough for her.

    .....

    Iro Road High School - Two dayster -

    Ever since she came to this school, it feels like the days pass by so quickly.

    Her thoughts break when she feels someone remove her headphones. "Only you could paint so well with music on." A male voice said.

    Her face turned red, once she looked up and saw the owner of the voice. It was none other than Terashima Yuhi. Today he wore a simple white cor shirt and ck trousers. But she could not look away.

    The distance between them was small.

    "So what are you painting?"

    Y--uhi??!!

    It really is him but she recalled what was said about Yuhi''s girlfriend during the after party. If he still has someone who he likes, then he really shouldn''t have done any of those stuff with her. As far as their conversations concerning the matter came, she assumed that he no longer had a girlfriend. However the others told her that is not the case.

    "It is none of your business." Sumire replied coldly.

    She wants to confirm it with him, but a part of her is afraid to do that.

    Yuhi took her sketchbook from her. "Ha? What is that? Let me see?"

    When she saw that he would not leave. Sumire knew she could not give him the cold shoulder for long."It''s Torika "

    "All you do is draw.." Sumire watched him scan the drawing. "Hey Torikae here."

    The bird perched on the window looked over at Yuhi before flying inside the room.

    "There is nothing wrong with your drawing. But when ites to animals you can''t seem to draw them as detailed huh? See if you want to make the bird more real you do this."

    Sumire watched him and in a few seconds, he transformed her bird drawing into something amazing. " See?".

    Her violet orbs sparkled. "Wow, how did you do that?"

    Yuhi lifted it towards her. "Examine this drawing again and try again."

    She tore it off and ced it in front of her, as she got a nk sheet out. Alright, this time round she should be able to do it. Though Yuhi drew it so fast, Sumire had beenpletely mesmerised the entire time. She found herself to bepletely engaged in the drawing, that was until she realised how close the ck hair boy was.

    Yuhiughs. "You''re too serious idiot."

    This guy, she was supposed to hit him with all her strength. Yet she can''t find herself to do so now. Somehow her heart is pounding even though she doesn''t want it too, as a result she lets go of her pencil.

    "Sumire?" Yuhi called out.

    This feeling is so strange.

    It really is quite illogical, when she found out too that him and his girlfriend hadn''t actually broken out. For some reason she felt bothered by it, though she doesn''t know the exact reason why. " Your face is red. Are you alright?"

    This person is quite sly. Does he have any idea what kind of effect he has on her?

    "I--m alright." She managed to say.

    Yuhi stared at her for a few minutes. "Huh well if you say so. You have the ball tonight, can''t exactly pass out now can we?".

    At thatment her expression turned unpleasant. She unknowingly puffed her cheeks up. So that is the only reason why he came over here, to remind her about the damned ball. The pre marriage dance, that''s right. She''s already of marriageable age and soon she would be wed to Soujiro. The preparations have begun already, but because he has only just

    "If you''re only going to be worried because of that, then you shouldn''t have said anything." Sumire said annoyed as she pulled away from him.

    "Ehhh? Why are you so mad?"

    Gee and he is oblivious too.

    For a genius he really can be an idiot sometimes. Does Yuhi understand her feelings?

    Sumire averted her gaze and for the rest of the time didn''t say anything. That''s right, there''s no need to say anything anymore. Because eventually she will be wed to that person officially, when that timees she can no longer turn back or run away. No, running away had never been an option from the beginning.

    Yet even now when she closes her eyes, she can see that person''s radiant form and the colours that surround him. Ah, what colour was it? Sumire however could not ponder on this for long since Yuhi suddenly slumped his head on her chest.

    "Hah, I am sleepy after all."

    "Yuh-"

    "Sumire, hey give me a kiss."

    At thatment her eyes widened. "What are you suggesting?" Sumire mumbled and looked away from him. "I thought you wanted me to attend the ball tonight."

    Yuhi raised his head and cupped her cheeks. "Are you upset?"

    "Of course I would be. You don''t care?"

    Yuhi sighed. "Of course I care. But you have to meet with him eventually. Ever since you came here, you avoided meeting with him correct?"

    Sumire no longer saw any need to meet with Soujiro, since she started dating Yuhi. If she were still single then she would have met him. A marriage for convenience sake. But it is different now. "I dont want to lose you."

    She watched as a tint of red appeared on Yuhis cheeks. Clearly he did not expect this from her. Sumire realized a moment toote.

    "Uh.."

    His gaze softened. "I see, then you dont have to attend."

    Sumire blinked when she heard those words from him. She does not have to attend?

    "But did Soujiro not contact.."

    "He did and I told him we were dating already so he should get lost."

    At thatment she burst intoughter.

    "Hey don''tugh."

    To think Yuhi did something like that for her sake. Then again they are dating, she extended her hand out and tugged on his sleeve. "Then, make sure to tell him okay?" Sumire said.

    Even if she does not want to attend, she still wants to give him some face at the end of the day.

    Yuhi frowned and turned to her with a serious expression on his face. Sumire had to avert her gaze when she saw him like that. Why does he suddenly look so serious? Whenever Yuhi got like that, Sumire did not know what to think. It never urred to her that Yuhi was actually a serious guy. Judging from his behaviour in the past anyway.

 Chapter 88 - Call

    Before Sumire could say anything else, she heard the sound of her phone and frowned. She already knew who it was without looking at the caller ID. Sumire quickly excused herself and walked out of the room. She knew Yuhi wanted to say something to her but she had no time. She walked down the hallway slowly at least anybody who walked by would think that but she was in a hurry.

    Sumire looked for a quiet spot and recalled something Yuhi told her. The back stairwell? It was used for fires and other emergencies. She scanned the hall and saw something, a dark coloured door at a strange ce. She walked over and twisted the rusted looking door.

    She quickly shut the door behind her and leaned on the brick wall. The ground beneath her felt very unsteady. She could see why nobody woulde here.

    Sumire returned to focussing on the phone call. The owner of the voice was somebody she knew all too well, and yet she had not heard from him in such a long time.

    "Soujiro."

    "It seems you are alive after all Princess Sumire."

    She sighed when she heard that title. A Princess huh? Just because her family descendants are royalty. Sumire did not see the need to use such old fashioned terms during this day and age. But this man has always upheld such traditional values. The owner of the voice is none other than her fiance, Makoto Soujiro.

    "Yes."

    Sumire did not apologize. There was a time where she felt the need to say sorry, especially when she heard that he looked all over for her. But that has changed now.

    For the next few minutes nobody spoke a word. Sumire was not very good at breaking awkward silences, whenever it happened, she did not know what to do. But since both her and Soujiro are clumsy people, unless somebody speaks up, this silence will drag forever.

    She took a deep breath but before she could say anything, Soujiro spoke up. "Tonight, you will not show up?"

    It was the least thing she expected him to start with. After not meeting for so long, she thought he would have more things to say to her. But then again, he has always been a man of little words. He is the type to express his thoughts, and his emotions using other means.

    "Mmm." She trailed off. "Did you want me to?"

    "I do want to see you. However, I care more about your mental health. If you still think it is too soon to appear before others, then I shall respect your decision. I will not rush you."

    "Then why did you call?"

    "To let you know I will be a simple call away if you need me."

    Her eyes widened when she heard those words.

    Not once in the past did he say such sweet sounding words to her, so Sumire was slightly surprised. Perhaps something has changed over thest few years. Maybe she ought to go and meet him after all? But, Sumire recalled Yuhis expression not too long ago. He acts subtle and everything, and yet she saw right through him.

    She knew what Yuhi was concerned about too. He was concerned that she would leave him and return to Soujiro. Foolish man, why would she leave him now? Yuhi has done so much for her that she is afraid that she is in debt to him for the rest of her life.

    "Thank you." Sumire mumbled. "I know you are concerned for me. But I will be okay, Yuhi is more helpful than you would think."

    Sumire did not hear an immediate reply and her sweat fell. She could already imagine what he would say. Sumire has never seen the two speak to one another before but she heard the rumors and saw something on television before. Soujiro seldom appeared in front of the media but whenever he did, it was for something important.

    She recalled that broadcast very well since she was in a cafe and waiting for time to pass by. The two openly showed their hostile attitude towards one another.

    "So you two areˇ­"

    "A couple yes." Sumire finished his sentence for him.

    I want to tell him everything but telling your fiance that your dating another man is already difficult, let alone tell him that I am living with Yuhi.

    Soujiro would eventually find out.He is a man with many connections after all. There are those who still worship the values of traditional families.

    "Your living together?"

    It would not surprise her if he already knew but even then this is far too quick.

    "So scary, howe you know already?"

    Soujiro sighed. "It is not difficult to guess, with that mans personalityˇ­" He trailed off. "I find it difficult to believe that you are associated with a man like that."

    Sumire frowned when she heard those words. "I know you dislike him, but please refrain from judging him." She paused. Especially in front of me.. Sumire wanted to add but refrained from doing so.

    "Judge?"

    "Yes judge. A man like that? Who are you to put thatbel on him? You think you know Yuhi based on all those rumors you have heard of him. You might have even rified those rumors with a silly investigation. But did you actually try to get to know him yourself? Did you try to learn about him?" Sumire retorted. "I am sure you didn''t and you simply based your judgement on the investigation."

    "I see, are you upset about that broadcast a year ago?"

    Sumire bite her lip. "How could you?"

    "I did that to catch you out. I knew if I insulted him, you woulde out. It seems like I was mistaken."

    Her eyes widened when she heard those words. So he provoked Yuhi on television and said such hurtful things to confirm whether she was alive?

    "But, I did confirm you were alive. Your pen name online is very convenient."

    Sumire clenched her fist and sighed. It seems like there is no hiding the truth. Besides, it is indeed exactly like what Soujiro said. She could not stand what he said to Yuhi in the broadcast. She almost called him personally but managed to stop. Sumire decided to post on the online forums and nder him for saying such things. Of course this meant fighting against the people who agreed with Soujiro.

 Chapter 89 - Treasure Every Moment Like It Was Her Last.

    Since Soujiro seldom made any appearances in public, whenever he appeared, people would pay attention to him. Everybody saw him as the nation''s Prince and treated him like God.

    His poprity was on par with the most famous celebrities. Elite families with traditional values held the same views regarding Soujiro about public appearances.

    But even then those people break that rule. Only Soujiro sticks to even the most foolish rule. His face in real life looked much better than the pictures. During their engagement banquet, despite how upied she was getting information. Sumire noticed his appearance.

    A handsome rich man and beautiful rich girl.

    People in that circle saw them as the ideal couple. But Sumire disliked him back then. While she appreciated that he showed his real self in front of her, she still disliked how he faked a smile in public.

    "Soujiro, I have something I want to speak to you about.."

    ...ˇ­

    The moment Sumire opened the door, the smell of paint greeted her.

    Her eyes widened when she stepped into the room. The ssroom had transformed into a gorgeous painting. Vibrant shades of blues and purple fill the ceiling and walls.

    She immediately understood when she saw the state of the room. "Yuhi." Sumire called out softly.

    But Yuhi did not hear her at all, he was far too upied with painting the ground.

    She walked over slowly before she increased her footsteps. The distance between the door and Yuhi was not so much but it felt like forever before she finally reached him. She hugged him from the back and buried her face in his neck. "I''m back."

    Yuhi turned around then and wrapped his arms around her waist. The look in his eyes seemed empty and lifeless. They looked familiar to herˇ­ "Yuhi.."

    Did Yuhi truly think she would leave him and return to Soujiro? What a foolish person. How could she possibly leave him? It is still difficult for her to fall in love but if she were to say those words it would be towards this person.

    Yuhi has his own burdens, Sumire understood that from the very beginning. But this was the first time she saw him this way. It is sly and unfair of her to lead him on. If she does not intend to return his feelings, the best thing to do would let him go.

    ''I cant do that, I cant let Yuhi go.''

    Sumire wondered when did Yuhi be so important to her? Since when did such things upy her mind. When did she realize that she wanted to protect this person no matter what? She brushed her lips against hers and kissed him. It was a light kiss and yet the first time she initiated it.

    It did not take long before the colour returned to his eyes. Yuhi quickly dominated the kiss and soon Sumire found herself clinging onto his shoulders, piercing her nails onto his back.

    "Yuhi, stop for a moment."

    Yuhi drew his lips back. "Yeah?"

    "Are you fine now?"

    It was a stupid question, judging how he was not only kissing her but he was also touching her legs. When did his hands get down there? Yuhi works far too quickly. Then again, it is her fault for falling for it. She took a deep breath. "I just wanted to confirm a few things with you Yuhi-san."

    "Confirm?"

    She looked at the room again and sighed. "I understand that being apart from me is heartbreaking. But you need to learn to understand me better. The reason I epted your confession is because I like you. Do you truly think I would run off just because my fiance has appeared?"

    His lips curve to a smile. "Well, I don''t like him. It isn''t that I don''t trust you but I dislike Soujiro."

    "I understand." She yed with his ck locks. "Yuhi, won''t you get in trouble?" She pointed to the room.

    Yuhi shrugged. "I might, I might not. Nobody uses this room anyway, and even if they do why would I get in trouble? A work of art from me costs so much money."

    Yuhi is already a professional, huh? Sometimes Sumire forgot that since he is so talented in music. There are many multi talented people in the world. But how many people are on the same level as Terashima Yuhi? She already knew the answer to her own question.

    Her thoughts broke off when she discovered that Yuhi was not finished with his advances. He did not kiss her lips again but kept his lips on her neck. She struggled to break free due to his strong hold, eventually she stopped resisting.

    Hinos warning shed through her mind and her gaze fell on Yuhi.

    ''I wonder what he thinks whenever we do this stuff. What kind of emotions does Yuhi feel when he does this with her?''

    Sumire understood that she was asking for the impossible. Men usually don''t feel anything when this stuff happens. Yuhi differs from other guys but how about during these times? Is he the same as the rest then? Sumire has yet to find out. She does not know if she even wants to find out now.

    It maybe a mistake, falling for Yuhi again. No falling for Yuhi was not a problem. She loved Yuhi for a very long time. Such feelings have existed inside her for so very long. The issue is actually dating him. Before she went out with Mamoru, Sumire recalled how troubled she was regarding her love for Terashima Yuhi.

    Those feelings of admiration blossomed into love and as she grew up, Sumire became more aware of it. She became aware to the point that she could no longer ignore it. She missed him everyday and wanted to see him. So when she finally got a chance to be part of his life, she treasured every single bit of it.

    She treasured every moment like it was herst.

    It became very painful for her though. Now that she was part of his close circle, Sumire saw how popr he was. She no longer saw things from a fan point of view and it made things more painful for her. At least when she was a fan, Sumire did not have any delusional thoughts of standing a chance.

    When they became friends and spent more time with one another, everything changed. He was still a person she could not reach but now he was somebody she did not deserve too.

    The main reason why she epted Tsueno Mamoru was because she could no longer take it. It became far too painful for her to the point that she would have a hard time breathing. She loves him but she does not deserve him.

 Chapter 90 - Stop Or Continue?

    Ever since she was a young girl, Sumire has always felt that something was wrong with her. From the moment she became self aware, she realized that she had no emotions. Her gaze was empty, she could not differentiate from sadness, anger and happiness. For so long she was like that and thus it frightened the people around her.

    Sumire continued to grip onto his shoulders. "Yuhi-san, are all guys like this?"

    Yuhi lifted his head. "All guys?"

    "I meanˇ­" Sumire trailed off. "--do they only want this?" She did not have a problem with Terashima Yuhi touching her. The two of them are dating one another so she knew this was normal. But she always imagined high school rtionships to be sweeter.

    "Rtionships aren''t like those things you see portrayed in manga and movies, Sumire."

    "They aren''t?"

    Yuhi nodded. "No they''re not. Your experience with Sano was bad but at least he gave you a glimpse of what the real world is like." He brushed his thumb across her lips. "Have you heard of the saying that one cannot see the world through rose coloured ss because it would lead to their downfall?"

    "Something simr." She drew small circles with her fingers onto Yuhis chest.

    While she still struggled showing affection towards him. Sumire at the very least knew how to flirt with him. A content hum escaped Yuhis lips.

    "The same goes for rtionships. Those events you see happening in movies and manga? Sure it does happen but at what cost? There is no rtionship out there that is filled with sweet moments only."

    "Yuhi-san, you make a valid point but you have yet to have any sweet moments with me."

    Yuhi raised his eyebrows clearly amused at her words. "It seems the Princess is not satisfied with me."

    "Well appearance wise, I am very satisfied that a handsome man like you has fallen for me."

    He chuckled. "Is that it?" Yuhi brushed his lips against her ear. "Don''t I satisfy you in other ways?"

    She could not disagree with him there. Yuhi did satisfy her using other means. Yuhi chuckled like he read her mind. He cupped her cheeks and she looked away causing him to click his tongue.

    "Don''t look away from me Sumire, that is the one thing you can never do."

    His tone had changed and the look he gave her was that of a predator about to devour its prey. Sumire knew that Terashima Yuhi was not a kind man.

    From the very moment they met, she realized there was something different about him. He was kind and gentle towards her, and yet she could not miss that dangerous look that would sh through his eyes.

    Sumire tried to look at him but the moment she did, she saw that look.

    Thump, thump, thump.

    She immediately got up and brushed her skirt. "I think we should head back to ss." Sumire looked around the room. Maybe she ought to head to the teachers lounge first. Even though Yuhi is most likely right, she should still inform them.

    Sumire however only managed to reach the door when she felt a familiar hand on her wrist. Yuhi turned her around and mmed his hand against the door. He trapped her with his other hand, and Sumire sighed.

    "Yuhi-san, this is a bad habit of yours."

    "A habit huh?"

    She nodded. "What is it with you and mming people against walls for?"

    This is not the first time he has done this and certainly not thest time. Sumire mistakenly tried to look away from him.

    Yuhi responded by bending down and kissing her. He roughly captured her lips with his and stuck his tongue inside. Yuhi did not waste a single minute as his tongue battled against hers.

    It was not much of a battle, since Yuhi was clearly dominating. Still Sumire attempted to fight back.

    It was a futile attempt. No matter how strong she was now, it does not change that women will always be physically weaker than men. That logic frustrated her. Howe she has to submit to that? But no matter how strong she became, she cannot prove this theory wrong.

    If Yuhi gave her a normal kiss then she would not react this way, unfortunately the way Yuhi kissed her made her body feel hot.

    What she hated more than anything right now were the clothes that restricted their bodies. She wanted nothing more than to have Yuhi get rid of this problem.

    She paused when she realized what shameful thought crossed her mind. What on earth is she thinking?

    Yuhi parted their lips briefly. "You know I really like it when you wear clothes like this. You should wear things like this more often."

    "You know why I donˇŞ" Her sentence fell short when she felt one of Yuhis hands slide down until he was touching her thighs again. Sumire shuddered when she noticed that he was caressing her tights. "Yuhi." She said softly. "Should we stop?"

    Hinos words echoed in her head like some kind of spell.

    No matter how good either of them thinks this is, it does not change the fact that something could go wrong. Her words angered him and yet he did not express his anger. Yuhi suddenly licked and sucked on her skin causing strange sounds to escape her lips.

    "Sumire." Yuhi mumbled. "What is wrong?"

    "We should stop." Sumire repeated.

    Yuhi shook his head and moved his hand on her thighs to the edge of her skirt. "You need to calm down when I am flirting with you, otherwise how else will we flirt?"

    This is flirting to him? Sumire was inplete disbelief at his words. But then again this is Yuhi. What she considers abnormal is most-likely normal to him.

    "Can I continue?" Yuhi asked.

    She somehow nodded her head. Yuhi licked and sucked on her earlobe, and then her neck. She felt his fingers unhook her bra and she felt the heat creep onto her face. Way too fast minster! How on earth did he get his hands there so quickly? His hands ran through her back.

    Yuhi is driving her crazy, how could he do this to her? Does Yuhi not realize what he is doing? Hino advised her before that it is easy for Yuhi to loose control but even then, she trusted him.

    She trusted that he would not do anything more than this.

    What a naive and crazy thought. If it were the old her then she would not have fallen for this. But because this is the present, Sumire knew she could not push him away.

    "Do you wear perfume?" Yuhi suddenly asked.

    "No. I dislike like the smell."

    "So this is your natural scent huh?"

    Sumire could not miss how he said those words seductively. Yuhi raised the front half of her clothes, exposing her stomach. But he did not roll it to the very top, he stopped at the very tip of her breasts.

    "Yuhi, it''s cold."

    "I will warm you up."

 Chapter 91 - Just Like

    Sumire did not know if she rxed or not. But, she did know that it made her feel hungry. Earlier she did not have time to prepare lunch, so she ended up heading to the cafeteria.

    She usually disliked going to this ce alone, but considering how Yuhi fell asleep, she had no choice. After doing something like that, how dare he fall asleep?

    She ordered a simple lunch set and found a quiet spot in the cafeteria. Thankfully, the majority of students were still in ss, so hardly anybody was around.

    Sumire wonders if Yuhi actually wanted to continue. Despite his im that they were only flirting, she felt that there was something wrong.

    When ites to Yuhi, she ends up having suchplicated thoughts. There is no doubt, however, that she wants to be with him.

    Yuhi is far too sly.

    Sumire had always made thatment when they were younger, no even longer back when they were fighting side by side each other. But recently, that word alwayses to mind. He is too sly..saying that he loves her before they do it or right afterward. No matter how many times she hears it, her heart feels like it''s about to burst out of her chest.

    So sly, saying words like that - even if she doesn''t want to, she will be dragged into his pace just like that. The brte felt her cheeks burn up; it''s embarrassing. She is already seventeen years old, and yet such a thing still makes her feel embarrassed. Just hearing the words ''I love you'' from Yuhi makes her heart, beat.

    He says it a lot these days, or rather she can''t even remember a day now where he doesn''t say it. Of course, they don''t meet every day, and yet even when he''s not with her, on text, or on the phone, heˇ­ The brte shook her head, now is not the time to be thinking of such things

    Her thoughts broke off when somebody sat across her.

    "Nakara-sensei."

    "Atsuro says he will see you soon."

    A deep sigh crosses her lips. "Did you have to remind me?"

    Shin sighed and extended his hand out to show her his phone.

    On the screen, it was a simple message from Atsuro.

    From: Atsuro

    I will being for Sumire.

    Coming for her, huh? Sumire yed with the straw of her drink. "I am not anybody''s property."

    "You know what he means."

    "Telling me he likes me like this is unreasonable," Sumire eximed. Though she suspected something before, to think it became a reality.

    Atsuro always treated her with kindness but a different type of kindness. She noticed how he liked getting close to her and would touch her with no restraint. Since he was the main doctor in the underworld organization, they interacted a lot. Due to her poor health, she often had to see him.

    "Do you expect him to tell you?"

    "I prefer direct men."

    "That exins why she likes me." A voice from behind her said.

    Sumire turned to see Yuhi. He looked like he was still half asleep judging from his half-closed eyes. He took a seat beside her and slumped his head on her shoulders. "You should have stayed there?"

    "I will pass; you''re not there."

    Just five words, and yet Sumire felt her heart skip a beat.

    Shin observed them and nodded. "I see, so this is what you mean by direct."

    Gah--

    Yuhi nodded. "Yeah, this is why Sumire loves me and not Atsuro."

    Her sweat fell when she sensed his bitter tone. Well, she does understand why he would be mad. "Atsuro may like me, but even if he tells me now, it does not matter." She trailed off and nodded. "The one I like is you."

    "Just like, huh." Yuhi sighed. "I guess that is fine for now." He lifted his head from her shoulder and then extended his hand out towards out.

    Sumire looked at him puzzled, and before she could say anything, she felt a sharp pain on her forehead. Yuhi had flicked her forehead with his fingers.

    "That hurt!" Sumire eximed.

    "Of course it did. But you needed to be punished."

    At thatment, her eyes widened, and she puffed her cheeks into a pout. She folded her arms across her chest. Is he still brooding? What a petty person. Besides, Yuhi knows how difficult it is for me right now.

    The reason Terashima Yuhi flicked her head was because she left him. Yuhi should understand that she cannot sleep beside him for long.

    There are asions where she can wake up in his arms, but only rarely. Most of the time, she stands up in the middle of the night and sleeps on the couch. Yuhi isn''t happy whenever she does that, but what can she do?

    She still has some doubts about this rtionship. Sumire picked up her fork to cut the meat, but Yuhi swiftly took it from her and started to cut. He put the piece of cut meat onto her te and picked some food out of his tray. Sumire watched him do this for a few minutes before she realized something.

    How does he know my favorite dishes?

    Now that she thought of it since she started living with him. Sumire has noticed how Yuhi seems to prepare all her meals for her. He knows what type of clothes she likes tooˇ­ "Yuhi-san, did you stalk me during the time we didn''t meet?" Otherwise, why else would he know her likes and dislikes so well?"

    At thatment, Yuhi raised his eyebrows. "Stalking sounds so vulgar. I prefer the word observation."

    So he did? Sumire sighed. "You should have just appeared before me then."

    What use is there following her around and learning these things? She would have preferred it if he spoke to her.

    "You know, I did appear before you a couple of times. But you were really slow and didn''t realize it was me."

    Did he? Sumire traced her memories for an event, but nothing came to mind. Yuhi is not the type of person who would lie, though.

 Chapter 92 - I Lied To My Own Heart

    Yuhi is not the type of person who would lie, so she wonders why he loves her so much.

    ''I hate lies but I am the biggest liar of all.

    I lied to my own heart and to those who care for me for so many years.''

    Lies disguise the pain people have to go through. But there are those who lie with a straight face and without restraint too. There are those who lie without any particr meaning. Many people who belong in the elite circle do this, they lie with a straight face just to get something they want.

    "Sumire." Yuhi suddenly said. She snapped out of her thoughts and noticed that he extended a fork out with a piece of chicken.

    Her cheeks coloured. "Uhˇ­" She looked at him awkwardly. "Yuhi, I can eat on my own."

    Or rather what is he trying to do when Shin is still around?

    She nced over though and noticed that Shin wore an even more troubled expression on his face. Before she could say anything, a beeping soundes from his phone. Shin sighed and tossed it toward her.

    Iing call: Kusaji Atsuro

    Sumire blinked when she saw the caller ID. Speak of the devil, what type of timing is this? She recalled Soujiro who called not too long ago and stole a nce at Yuhi.

    "Can I?"

    Yuhi nodded and even clicked the answer button for her. Sumire looked at him with doubtful eyes. Is he actually going to allow her to speak to Atsuro? She always pinned him as the easily jealous type considering how clingy he is with her. Sumire frowned, ''I don''t like where this is going.''

    Sumire could hear Atsuros voice on the other end, but she did not pick up the phone and instead clicked the red button to stop the call.

    Yuhi wrapped his arms around her waist, and nuzzled his face on her head. But Sumire did not want to look at him. After hearing that Atsuro has feelings for her, why is he allowing her to answer the call.

    "It seems my future wife made her mind up."

    She wanted to roll her eyes andment on that future wife thing. But Sumire understood his mind set better than anybody. Yuhi is trying to ease the tension and calm her down.

    Sumire still felt upset but it was hard to stay mad at someone who was giving her so much attention. Yuhi kept cing kisses on her cheeks, and down her neck. He yed with her hands under the table.

    She felt very content and at ease. Sumire did not realize that falling in love would be like this. When she was still with Mamoru, she felt distressed all the time and frightened.

    Was it because she knew of his illness from the very beginning? She felt restless and could not sleep well at night. It was not until Mamoru reassured her that it would take years before the illness took hold of him did those feelings die down.

    But even then it was always there in the back of her mind. In the back of her mind there was something wrong. Something is wrong right now too but she is simply brushing it aside. Sumire turned around and hugged Yuhi tightly. Something might be wrong, but Yuhi is here to hold her.

    Yuhi does not say anything and yet he ran his hands down her back tofort her.

    ............ˇ­

    Two hourster

    Sumire pondered about several equations in her head before sighing. As she thought , the central transformation form is still too much for her. Guess wondering about it by myself won''t do much good. She takes off her earphones and stands up leaving her desk.

    She tip-toed past the now fast asleep Terashima Yuhi. He did his best trying to teach her to the point he fell asleep. Everyone else left for the practical lesson already whilst the two of them had been left behind. Since it''s a volunteer lesson, Sumire decided to stay behind.

    She didn''t think Yuhi would do the same. But then again, even now she is curious about Yuhis academic ability. He does not attend lesson a lot, but he must be smart. He has helped her with her studies in the past.

    Then again a lot of time has passed by since then. She proceeded to just leave the ssroom and yet Sumire kept looking over at Yuhi. Ah geez!!!

    Sumire took her jacket of and wrapped it around him.

    Stupid Yuhi, sleeping so fare freely like this.. He really is a fool.

    A huge fool and yet her gaze softened when she recalled how heforted her earlier. Even though she did not say anything,

    Why does he still have to care so much about me? It''s illogical. But she supposed even something as illogical as this happens for a reason. If that''s the case then she supposed she can''tin about it.

    Once the brte was down the hall, she deeply sighed. She really wasn''t expecting him to do that. When Asami-san brought up exams, Yuhi suddenly brought up her scores and before she knew it he was tutoring her.

    He is such a strange guy. He''s always been that way but thinking about it now leaves an odd feeling in her heart.

    When Yuhi fell asleep she looked through the workbook Nakura gave her and found herself solving through the questions quite well, until she arrived at one. Though she knew which form to use, when she actually applied it, it became difficult.

    Even if she is considered a genius in terms of education, there are still some things she can''t understand on her own. She sighs, that form really is difficult.

    She wonders if Nakara is in his room. When she spotted the sign '' Physics prep room'' she knocks on the door. But she did not receive a response. Is he not in?

    Sumire knew he had not gone home yet due to their conversation earlier. He said he would be busy for the rest of the day.

    She turned the door handle. Oh its open. "Excuse me. Sensei?"

    Sumire spots the blue haired teacher by his desk like usual. But the expression on his face was far from the usual. In fact it really did seem as though he was spacing out. "....Sensei?"she repeated.

    "Ah."

    Sumire strolled over. "Why are you looking so dazed? It''s actually quite rare to see you like that. Did something happen?"

    Shin''s gaze darkened. "There has been a contradiction between theory and reality."

    Sumire sighs. "What''s this about? Is it a puzzle?"

    "Ibuki, Mathematical answers are derived from proving proofs for different theorems and it is in this the beauty of mathematics lies..."

    She sighs once more, he ispletely out of it. Then again since earlier he appeared troubled by something. Should she have said something? But she was too busy focusing on Yuhi.

    "However any device cane up with the answer in seconds.."

    Sumire shook her head. "Seriously what are you on about? You really are acting weird today aren''t you?"

 Chapter 93 - This Isnâ€™t The Time To Flirt

    He did not reply immediately and Sumire considered leaving. He most-likely wont be able to answer her when he is in this strange mood.

    Shin looks up, " I''m weird?"

    "Very weird."

    "Maybe I should leave for today."

    "What''s this now..."she trails of. This must be the first time she''s ever seen him in such a state. If the fans knew that their calm and collected Nakara Shin was like this then they''d definitely cry. But she doesn''t dislike it. After all it''s only natural for people to have a side like this to them. She reaches over and pats his hair, " I don''t know what happened. But please cheer up. Your our teacher, you know?".

    After patting his hair for a few minutes. Shin finally returned to normal. "Did you need something?"

    She rolled her eyes when she saw how quickly he changed gears. Well it is better than him being depressed. She lifted up her workbook and showed him the question she was stuck on. "You see this question here, I was thinking of using this form." Sumire pointed to the one she wrote down in pencil.

    Shin nodded. "Yeah, what seems to be the issue?"

    "So I use the right method, but the answer is wrong."

    "Do you want to test it out using research paper questions? I will help you."

    Her eyes brightened when she heard those words. "Then I will leave it to you."

    Shin stood up and walked over to one of the filing cabs. Sumire walked over to the table and sat down. "Did Atsuro call back?"

    "He did and he wasn''t pleased."

    Sumireughed. "I figured."

    "Why don''t you just talk to him? It should not do any harm, and even Yuhi thinks it is okay."

    She shook her head. "There is no need for the two of us to talk now. Besides, I am supposed to be angry at him."

    Shin nodded. "That is trueˇ­" He trailed of. "Does Yuhi always behave that way toward you?"

    At thatment Sumire blinked when she heard that question. "I suppose you could say that."

    "I see."

    For the next few minutes nobody said anything and Sumire felt the atmosphere grow tenser and tenser. She felt very nervous.

    It happened in a split moment. One moment she was thinking of how to break the tense atmosphere and in the next the windows shattered.

    ˇ­..

    The city was always endlessly changing while she was kept at a standstill. Trapped in the illusion she made for herself. Ever since Mamoru passed away, she created this illusion that it was impossible for her to fall in love. It is impossible for her to trust others.

    She remembered staring at her legs and urged them to move but they remained still.

    When Sumire opened her eyes, she realized that the shards of ss did not reach her yet. No, it should have. No matter how fast her reflexes are, she should have gotten hurt. But she was unharmed, instead somebody was on top of her and shielding her.

    "Yu-"

    "Heh." Yuhi mumbled and brushed his fingers across her cheeks. "You okay?"

    Her eyes widened as she tried to register what just happened. Since the shards did not hit her, and Yuhi covered her that meant -- Sumire tried to sit up but Yuhi would not allow her.

    "Ssh, there is still more."

    Right as Yuhi said those words the remaining pieces of ss from the windows shattered, some ck items hit the shelves and knocked everything down. Sumire immediately realized what it was, poisonous gas. The small item broke apart and a strange toxin covered the room. She nced over and saw that the door to the storeroom was open. Is Shin trying toˇ­..

    Yuhi coughed and she returned her attention back to him. She saw specs of red from the corner of his mouth and her eyes widened in shock. Wait? Where did the ss hit h-- Sumire spotted something from the corner of her eyes. A ss shard on Yuhis shoulder des. "Yuhi, wait stay still."

    She has to remove that before it pierces into his skin further.

    "Sssh." Yuhi kissed the temple of her forehead. "Rx."

    Sumire felt the tears well up in her eyes. "Yuhi, stupid."

    He knew didn''t he? Yuhi knew that somebody was after her this entire time. No wonder he keeps sticking like glue to her recently, so this was the reason for his clingy behaviour. If only she noticed the signs before. Sumire thought that Yuhi was acting clingy due to his jealousy but it turns out that was not the case here. If only she noticed sooner, then this would not have happened.

    She knew this was not the time but once againˇ­ I am reminded of how muscr Yuhi is.

    With his body pressed on top of her like this. It was hard for her to look away or avoid noticing such things. When they sleep together, she does not notice it since she usually falls asleep right away. But now? Now she could not look away from him.

    He is like a fine piece of art, any artist would think the same way as her. Yuhi would be the ideal model. But those thoughts were at the back of her mind right now, her focus on Yuhi is different.

    Yuhi is so handsomeˇ­ She felt her cheeks burn red. To think this person not only likes her but he is her boyfriend too. It is hard to believe that Terashima Yuhi belongs to her.

    Yuhi suddenly chuckled and Sumire knew he caught her staring.

    He kissed her forehead again. "I know you want me sweetheart. But try to control yourself, this isnt exactly the time to flirt."

    Whenever she hears the term sweetheart, it reminds her of Sano. She tugged on his hand. "Change it."

    Yuhi blinked and thenughed again. "You really are something." He paused. "Do you understand our current situation? Or do I need to spell it out for you."

    "I know, and I am not deliberately flirting with you."

    "So you admit that you are flirting?"

    Sumire nodded. "Mm." Though she understood this wasn''t the time to flirt or check him out, it is impossible for any girl to ignore a man like Terashima Yuhi. She extended her hand out. "Since the enemy is taking their time, could I kiss you?"

 Chapter 94 - Purple Coloured Poison

    It would be inconvenient for them to move right now. So what is wrong with her taking advantage of this moment? Besides, "I am cold." Sumire mumbled. She has beenying down on the ground for the past few minutes already.

    Yuhi chuckled. "Seriously you, what do I do with you?"

    "Isn''t that obvious, I just said it. Let me kiss you."

    "Honestly, you need to stop messing with me. But I guess I could take you up on that offer." Yuhi brushed their lips together. "Sumire." He said gently.

    Her eyes widened when she heard how gently he said her name. Oh no, she feels like she wants to cry again.

    ''I am not proud of it but in the past seventeen years of her life, she has not had any experience when ites to acts of affection or intimacy. I even questioned why couples would do such a thing.''

    But now..her gaze fell towards Yuhi. Now she wants everything about this person, she wants to posses him and make him hers and hers alone. Is that wrong of her to think that way? Yuhi started to kiss her then and Sumire allowed him to do whatever he wanted with her.

    If it is this person then she could entrust everything to him.

    Sumire does not know how long they spend kissing but she does know it was long enough for her to turn out of breath. Strange enough the so called poison had yet to affect either her or Yuhi. How strange, maybe it isn''t poison? But then what else could it be?

    Her thoughts broke off when Shin re-emerged wearing a protective mask over his face. She spotted two more under his arm.

    Shin rolled his eyes when he got closer and tapped Yuhi''s shoulder.

    Yuhi who was still busy kissing her looked very annoyed but he parted their lips. "What?"

    "Mask, wear it. The immunity should onlyst for a few more minutes."

    Immunity? Sumire looked at Shin nkly. What on earth is he talking about? Before she could ask Yuhi sat her up and put the mask on her face. "Alright, is it okay?"

    Sumire nodded.

    "Then lets go." Yuhi slipped his on and they stood up.

    ''I don''t think I need a mask though.''

    If this poison would affect her, would it not have done so by now? But it seems like Yuhi knows a lot more about this than her, so she should stay put.

    It seemed like the gas did not just affect the science prep room, the moment they left the room, she saw the purple coloured gas covered the entire hall. "The other people.."

    "Most-likely knocked out. Those who were outside got lucky."

    Sumire bit her lip when she heard those words. She did not want other people to get dragged into her mess. Those people want her right? Then she ought to go there and her sentence fell short when Yuhi suddenly bent down and kissed her fingertips.

    What is he doing so suddenly?

    "Sumire."

    He only said her name but she felt the emotions behind those words.

    Yuhi does not want her to leave his side.

    If it were the past her she would have left him without hesitation, but everything is different now. She cannot bring herself to do that now. Can I trust him? That question, I already know the answer to. Not trusting Yuhi means not being able to trust another person ever again.

    "So before we move." Shin trailed off. "Which direction do you think we should go?"

    "Before that, Sumire." Yuhi turned to her. "What kind of poison do you think this is?"

    Her eyes widened when she heard Yuhi''s question. She is not shocked because she cannot answer but because she could. It seems like Yuhi-san has investigated not only her likes and dislikes, but other factors too. Normally something like that would upset her, but everything has changed now.

    No, it would still upset her if any other person investigated her background. But because this is Terashima Yuhi, how could she possibly get mad at him? Besides he is not the type of person who would use her personal information for malicious reasons.

    "A toxic gas, but this is strange." Sumire said. Out of all the toxic gasses out there, it should be closer to bromine but that is not used to target somebody directly. Or rather that gas focuses more on agricultural chemicals, dyes and environmental. It isnt bromine ˇ­ she paused as she thought it through more. "Something simr to magic?" She mumbled.

    She knew the two would give her odd looks, but this was the only exnation for it. To her surprise Yuhi and Shin seemed satisfied with her exnation.

    "Well that makes sense." Shin nodded. "We have to go against those huh? Unfortunately I am a mere mortal."

    Yuhi sighed. "Troublesome." He turned to her. "Well I guess I have a chance to show of today."

    Sumire looked at him with wide eyes. What does he n to do?

    Yuhi bent down and whispered in her ear. "Stay still okay?"

    She nodded and in the next second Yuhi covered himself in a ck coat and top hat. She blinked when she saw this new appearance. Whatˇ­.?

    In that moment she felt several menacing presences and frowned. These people were clearly blood thirsty, she could hear the scrapping of metallic knives on the ground. Distorted sounding voices saying malicious sounding words. Despite the purple fog, when the footsteps stopped. Sumire clearly saw the culprits, all of them wore a mask on their faces.

    These people look ridiculous, is this supposed to be a disguise?

 Chapter 95 - Not The Best Time To Act Childish

    Sumire already heard the rumors regarding Terashima Yuhi, she heard every single one. Back when he was a member of the underworld organization, she saw how people treated him with respect. There were many people who disliked him and yet they still treated him well. The main reason for that? Terashima Yuhi is strong physically and even emotionally. He is the type of person who won''t break down no matter what happens. Also his talent for solving crimes, he understands the criminals mindset and can solve cases quickly as a result.

    Her eyes widened when she saw how quickly he moved from her, one of the men were in the ground in seconds. So fastˇ­

    ''Say Ki, you''ve always seen me as the strongest person around. But you know there is somebody stronger than me. That person will protect you.''

    She bit her lip when Rus'' words echoed in her head.

    He was talking about Yuhi, wasn''t he?

    When she finally snapped out of her trance and epted that Ru died. She tried to investigate what happened, she thought something was wrong. But it only led to people misunderstanding and pitying her even more. Even if she tried to exin, nobody would listen. Sumire hoped that at least one person would listen to her but it was exhausting. It is amazing how draining it is to have expectations of people.

    Thats why the current her does not expect anything from anybody. Others can think what they want and see things from their point of view. She will no longer bother trying to exin things.

    Sumire thought this way since he died. But, her gaze fell on Yuhi who was fighting. If it is this person she does not want him to misunderstand. She does not want to keep any secrets from him, she wants him to know everything.

    If he learns the truth about her, would he also end up hating her? Would he look at her the same way?

    Change is frightening, but if she does not take the first step then she will remain stagnant.

    I believe in you Ki.

    Sumire struggled to keep her tears in check but she immediately rushed towards where Yuhi was.

    "Hey, Hey.."

    "I will fight with you." Sumire mumbled.

    He raised his eyebrow and suddenly cupped her cheeks. "Can you fight when your crying?"

    "Who is crying you jerk."

    Yuhi bent down and kissed her eyelids. Her eyes widened at that gentle action of his.

    "Well, I guess this is what it means to fight a battle with my wife."

    Sumire stepped onto his foot. "Who are you calling your wife? Besides this isnt the first time we fought alongside each other." Or rather what is with him? How could he kiss her like that during this situation. He was even flirting with her earlier.

    Yuhi chuckled. "There we go, that''s better."

    Indeed, this person is stupid. But, she probably never stopped loving him.

    Whenever she looks up at the sky, Sumire would automatically search for the moon, almost as though there is a switch. In order for her to find it immediately, it has to continue shining brighter than any star.

    ''look look, Takahashi Yumi-san, she''s really amazing. I want to be like her someday''

    In one of the fondest memories of her mother, the brte could clearly recall her answer. '' I know if it''s you Sumire you''ll be able to do it. You are my daughter after all''.

    What started out as simple admiration, slowly changed. As a princess she was taught to always maintain her appearance and manners. Since she is part of the Ibuki household, that is something she understands all too well.

    But she was never interested in any of the lessons they made her take.There were many many lessons, a variety of different lessons. Among them, she ought to have found something she liked. But it was not like that at all.

    As a member of her household there was a lot she had to learn the second she was able to stand on her own two feet. She was being tutored and everyday seemed so endless for her. It was all so endless. She perfected everything that was taught at her, yet no matter how well she did. Her mother would never once look her way. And father? Although there were some small moments, he would always be busy and be away on business.

    Ah what a solidarity life that was, though she often foundfort in the visits from Nao and Hijiri, those two could not always be around. As someone of her rank too she could associate herself with any regr individuals - well at least that''s how it was supposed to be.

    Yumi-san, did something about it.

    The brte knew all too well that her parents would not have been convinced for her to enter a normal school regardless of her efforts. But that person didn''t hesitate to do something for her. Ah, that was something she noticed from the very start. That person really is so very very kind. It was because of Yumi-senpai, that she could attend that concert and meet Terashima Yuhi.

    She has many things she is grateful for and yet has she ever repaid those people.

    "By the way." Yuhi said as he sent one of the men flying with a kick. "I was wondering if you would like to grab a bite to eat with me after this."

    Sumire rolled her eyes at thatment as she sent a simr attack towards another person. "Is this the right time to be asking me out on a date?"

    "There is no time limit to flirting with my love. I can flirt with you constantly."

    "Yuhi-san, do you know how creepy that sounds?" Sumire dodges one of the mens punches as she grabs hold of his arm and twists it.

    "Creepy?" Yuhi trailed off. "Well if you''re interested in that then I could try."

    Wait when did she say she was interested in it? Why does this man like to twist her words so much?

    "There are no words to capture your beauty love. If something happens to you, I shall join you in the heavens. Whenever we are apart I shall grow wings and fly to your side."

    Sumire stared at him utterly speechless. He actually did it? She thought he was joking around. What on earth is wrong with this man? Is he truly smart, or is he actually an idiot. She nced over at the enemy and noticed that some of them froze.

    Amazing Yuhiˇ­ he said such cringey things that even the enemy had to stop. Sumire briely made eye contact with him and his lips curve to a smile. Ahh geez, what a helpless guy.

    "I guess I could ept your offer. But, let''s race."

    Yuhi chuckled. "Aspetitive as ever I see. But I was also thinking the same. So depending on who beats more, the loser will have to do whatever the other person wants."

    She rolled her eyes at that childish suggestion. But what is wrong with him acting like a child? They are still high school students. Just because the two of them were made to grow up faster than most people does not mean they have to act like an adult all the time. Though this is most likely not the best time to act childish.

 Chapter 96 - He Will Make The Impossible A Reality

    But she has already taken a step forward to this world. She will always hold that person dear no matter what happens. Sumire understood that even if she were to ept Yuhipletely, a part of her heart would always belong to Tsueno Mamoru.

    Right now the most important person to her can only be one person. No, two individuals. In the end that may make her a selfish person. For sure that''s what it seems like. But indeed for her that truly is something she can''t deny. Even though she cannot remember that person''s face and although whenever she tries it bes blurry.

    Although she can''t remember his voice long enough to trace it anymore, she feels like he is always there giving her support. No matter where we are, we are always connected under the same sky.

    That is something she would remind herself. Perhaps when she said those words then she truly didn''t understand the meaning behind them then. For certain the majority of things are illogical and even when one discovers the meaning, it does not mean one understands them.

    That is why there will be those who will still suffer. There will be those who still end up in pain whether or not it''s from broken rtionships, or hardships faced under other circumstances. There maybe other factors that she has failed to mention, but there is no doubt people will suffer.

    ''To you, life is just something you acted out and ended, all ording to someone else''s script. That''s why you always quote tragedies. However I think that is wrong Sumire. We humans shouldn''t allow a script to dictate our lives. Even if there is a script, what is the chance of us following itpletely? The unexpected happens and things change.''

    After being lectured like that, Sumire did not fight back and she instead asked him what to do. Sumire could not forget the serious expression on his face when he said his reply.

    ''I won''t live my life by another person''s script. I will write own ending''

    It was only when those words were said to her that she realised it. That this entire time she may have been treating '' life'' in the same manner as her script. Since certainly for sure she had never regarded life in a normal regard then most people. But when Yuhi noticed it, she realized a few more things.

    Ah that person really is amazing, indeed she thought so from the very beginning. If it is this person then he will be able to achieve many many more greater things in life. She always got that feeling from him.

    If it is Terashima Yuhi, he will make the impossible a reality.

    ˇ­

    Two hourster

    Her thoughts broke off when she realized she was now back to back with Yuhi. No matter how many people they took down, more of them seemed to arrive. The two of them are strong yes, but after fighting for a good two hours, even for them this is pushing it. Sumire felt her breathing be unsteady and sweat clung to her skin. Her legs felt wobbly and she knew she was losing a lot of blood due to the head injury she sustained earlier.

    The only way for these people to get to her is using underhanded means. One of them went through the trouble of grabbing somebody from one of the ssrooms and used them as a shield. Thus it lead to her head injury.

    Yuhi squeezed her hands. "Can you hold it a bit more? There is only a little bit left."

    She feels like she is going to pass out any minute but if Yuhi is beside her then she feels like everything will be okay.

    Time passes by whether or not we like it or not, and even if things are so hectic and it seems like one can''t keep up.

    It will never stop.

    Because there is something that will always bind them together.

    With time the nostalgia for the usual days increase.

    And before one realizes, they be memories engraved in ones heart.

    Sumire slumped to the ground the moment she knocked out thest person. She felt utterly drained and exhausted. Quite some time has passed since shest fought so many people like this. It seems like she has to work on her stamina again. If it were the past her then that amount of people would not be a problem.

    "You okay?" Yuhi asked.

    She shook her head. "I cant move my legs."

    Yuhi nodded. "I see, then hop on."

    Sumire blinked when she saw that he had pointed to his back.Uhh, what on earth is he suggesting? "A piggy back?"

    "Mmm, hurry up before I change my mind."

    Despite the weak feeling in her legs, she managed to muster some strength to climb onto Yuhis back. Sumire looked around for Shin and could not find him anywhere. "Did he leave?"

    "Yeah." Yuhi nodded. "He left when it was getting bad. I mean he could have pitched in if he wanted to but he is still a teacher at the end of the day."

    "I see."

    For the next few minutes there was nothing but silence. Sumire did not know what to say to him. She felt very strange. Fighting alongside Yuhi like this, when was thest time? Back then they used to have each others backs as partners. But she wondered when did that stop? When did things be awkward? Even long before he confessed to her, something already changed.

    But she recalled the conversation they had not too long ago. Did Yuhi not say so himself? He said that he missed her and that he wanted for things to return to normal too. However were those words not a lie? If he truly wanted that, then he would not have asked her out. To return to how they were in the past with no knowledge of these romantic feelings.

    It is already far toote for them to do that, but that was fine. Instead of returning to how things were before, she would rather focus on the future.

    She would rather focus on their future as a couple.

 Chapter 97 - If Today Was Not Yesterday..

    He did not reply right away since he felt very frustrated. Frustrated with her or himself?

    Right at the moment, he felt angry towards her, even though he knew this was his fault too.

    "You''re an idiot." Yuhi said bluntly.

    She is the biggest fool off all. How could she join him in a fight despite knowing the limits of her own health right now? How could she behave so foolishly.

    Seeing her battered up like this and in such a weak condition. He already knew what she did. Suddenly he felt a light kiss on his neck and his eyes widened.

    "As I thought...."As I thought...when ites to you I can''t pull away. Were always so far apart .. And it really does make me feel lonely. It was probably because of that reason that I couldn''t close down the pathway to and the other worlds. I''m sorry...I really am a selfish girl aren''t I Yuhi?"

    If today was not yesterday, but tomorrow,

    Yesterday would be today, and tomorrow, the day after.

    I wonder where this boat is headed,

    As the rudder steers toward the day after,

    If today wasn''t even today,

    But that day insteadˇ­ ahh, it''d be so nice!

    I just think it would be so nice.

    So that''s what it was. When he heard the report from Kai when he was rushing over, Yuhu did think it was strange. Even with her powers in this stage something like that should have been an easy task. She really is something else.

    "Stupid, it''s supposed to be the guy who says that...." he gripped hold of one of her hands, " I also wanted to selfishly stay by your side like that."

    "Aha...I see. So you did not lie to me."

    "Why would I lie to you? I don''t have a reason to do that at all." Yuhi paused when he recalled something. Now that he thought about it, she said something about disliking lies before, didn''t she?

    "Because you''re stubborn."

    [ - It''s not something I can talk to anyone else about either]

    What is she saying in a situation like this? " Your stubbornˇ­and yet your so strong, your strong hands are always supporting the weak and fragile me. That''s why, if there''s something I can doˇ­thenˇ­"

    Yuhi didn''t need the girl to finish her sentence, so that''s how she ended up like this. Because ˇ­she noticed the condition he was in. She went ahead and did something like that.

    [ So I''ll try making a phone call to god and asking about it]

    "I love you Yuhi."

    With those words he watched as the girl closed her eyes. His hand immediately made its way to her pulse line, she is still breathing but barely. He really did take a lot out of her, she''s in her weak state too so the pressure must have been too much.

    She loves him huh?

    [ If today were not tomorrow. But yesterday.

    That would make tomorrow today, and yesterday..

    ˇ­the day before yesterday..]

    A person like him, who is tainted and has a colour that will only cause you harm. Yuhi turned his head slightly and nts a kiss on the girl''s forehead, as he murmurs softly. "I love you too."

    ...ˇ­..

    Two dayster -

    A quick discussion with Hino led to this current situation. His gaze fell on the girl in front of him who was busy making decorations for the uing festival. The two of them were the only ones in the ssroom since everybody else was busy decorating outside. He wondered if she is truly okay now. Two days ago, she looked so pale and she couldnt move. It pained Yuhi whenever he thought how badly wounded she was.

    Also, there is something that bothers him. ording to his medic friend, there is another life force inside her. Despite those vague terms, Yuhi understood what that meant. Sumire is pregnant isnt she?

    '' However, I truly wish you a different fate: Makoto Soujiro, I hope one day when you meet the one that you truly want, she would break your heart into pieces and will continue to haunt you for the rest of your life!''

    Those words to him were simr to a curse. And it''s when he realised that, that he understand that perhaps Touko meant much more to him then he ever realised. If that were the case then he would deserve any punishment he were to receive and yet he still attempted to escape.

    If he fell in love, his heart would break into pieces again and if that were to happen, could he pretend that nothing happened? Pretend that everything was alright and go about his life. No, not even someone as emotionless as him would be able to. Which is why rather than have that ur then he would ensure he wouldn''t fall in love. That is how it was supposed to be. But when he met that girl, everything started to change.

    "Yuhi-san, did you stay behind to ck or to stare at me?"

    "Both."

    Sumire sighed and pointed to one of the signs. "Paint that please."

    "Yeah, yeah." Yuhi stood up and picked up one of the brushes. "Say, do you still feel sick in the morning?" Ever since that day, Yuhi noticed that she does not throw up as much in the morning. Then again only two days have gone by, so maybe it is too soon to tell.

    "Sometimes." Sumire nodded. "Ah."

    "What?"

    "Your too far away now, this distance is rather unpleasant. So would you mind if I go over there?"

    Yuhi almost dropped the paintbrush but Sumire swiftly caught it. The girlughed and he looked away. "If you were bored with the decorations and wanted to work on the sign, you should have told me."

    Sumireughed. "So If I told you I just wanted to get closer, what would you think."

    "I wouldn''t answer and just kiss you."

    Sumire covered her mouth with her sleeves andughed again. "I see."

 Chapter 98 - Coping

    Honestly, Sumire makes it so difficult for him. Does she not understand that by saying such bold things, something bad could happen to her? Then again if she actually has Tsueno Mamorus child, then he shouldn''t be hasty with her. When she turns eighteen huh? Even though he struck that deal with Hino, Yuhi was having a hard time holding back. He never would have thought that he could fall in love with somebody as much as he did Ibuki Sumire. She is unlike all the other women he has ever met before.

    After that meeting, that snowy concert several years ago. Yuhi realized there was something wrong with him. Wherever he went, all he could see was Ibuki Sumire. No matter how many gorgeous women flung themselves at him, he did not care for any of them. Instead, the only one that remained attractive in his eyes is Ibuki Sumire.

    Yuhi looked over at her again and noticed that she was purposely getting closer.

    Damn, what is she trying to do?

    "Yuhi-san, it is exactly like your thinking. I am flirting with you and hoping you would do something."

    What on earth --- damn it. Yuhi puts the brush down and pulls the girl down onto the ground. Whenever he looks into her eyes, he ends up getting dizzy and confused. These amethyst coloured eyes of hers that resemble a jewel, it all belonged to him now. But sometimes Yuhi wondered if that was truly the case.

    Sumire still hasnt settled her feelings for Mamoru yet.

    ˇ­..

    "Now then, this should be fine. Let''s paint the small boards while we--" Yuhi cuts her off by wrapping his arms around her waist. He brushed his lips against her ear. "Unn, Yuhi?"

    "Hey, do you really want to? When you''re eighteen."

    "Is that why you look so troubled?"

    "Just tell me," Yuhi muttered as he continued his advances on her neck.

    "Yuhi-san as you know I have no experience with such things, I only did it with Ru once and I did it twice with you. So whether we should discuss it or not, I''m a bit lost." Sumire trailed off. "I figured we should listen to Hino-san though."

    "Alright but from now on, you''re sleeping with me in the same room."

    "Don''t I do that anyway?"

    "Quit sneaking off, I don''t bite."

    He hates waking up and not seeing Sumire beside him.

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "I know you won''t harm me."

    "Then what was thatment about bearing with itˇ­"

    "I simply meant I would cope with your overbearing beast like kisses and attacks." She paused and sighed. "Yuhi-san, do you not know how to be gentle with a girl?"

    Yuhi could not answer her question right away. What could he say to that? Indeed she was right there, he does not know the first thing about being gentle with the opposite gender. How could he know? His exes were the same type as him. But even more than that, he spent so many years fighting in the underworld society. 7

    He was surrounded by guys most of the time. Even though he lived a double life and continued with his career, he seldom saw any girls. The scent of a woman''s skin, the softness -- honestly, it drove him crazy. Maybe because Ibuki Sumire is exceptionally beautiful, it makes it difficult for him.

    Yuhi shook his head. He needs to be sensible here. After all, he is the older one. Sure two years dont make much of a difference normally. But right now it does, she is underage but he isnt. It is frustrating after all, he wants to touch her.

    To his surprise Sumire extended her hand out and brushed it across her cheeks. He could not miss the gentle expression on her face when she did this. Yuhi wonders what kind of pain she experienced in the time they were not together.

    The effect mamoru had on her was very strong. But the main reason for that was because Sumire was in a lot of pain before. The only reason his death had such a huge toll on her was because she ended up relying on him when she had nobody else left. She gave everything to him only for him to leave again.

    "Could you tell me about your journey?" Yuhi mumbled. "What happened after that ident?"

    He wants to know everything. How did she live before Aki saved her? What did she do? Escaping from that fire.. Where did she go? He had so many questions he wanted to ask her, but Yuhi wondered if it was okay for him to do that. She is clearly still in pain. Would asking such questions now be insensitive of him?

    "I ended up travelling for a whole month. And well we were actually being pursued quite heavily at the beginning. We wandered around endlessly and ended up leaving the city for a while and travelling in the forest. It was then I discovered the beauty of the countryside and the small viges. I fell in love with the scenery. The people were quite different then the ones in the city and there honestly wasn''t much in the area. Yet, to me it was beautiful. We went to visit Nao''s grandfather and hid there for a little while until he told of us of the ancient tale." Sumire pauses. " Truth to be told I was rather skeptical about it. Not that I doubted Nao''s grandfather but it was more like...I doubted myself. I''ve never had anything, that''s why... I don''t understand how I can be someone important. Someone who has the power to change everything. We stayed there quite a bit until I made my mind up. But even when I did and set out on my journey, I realised that I really am powerless."

    "As somebody who believes that power isnt everything, let me tell you something." Yuhi pulled out his lighter from his pocket and his cigarette. These days he refrains from smoking in front of her.

    "Power is only a figure of people''s imaginations. It is something they created in their heads to feel superior to another person. Sure there are those people in society who have more control than others. But it is quite easy for amoner to rise to fame and overtake these people. It is easy for people to let their voices be heard, take a look at the French revolution."

    "Ah, where the people took up arms to make changes to overthrow the monarchy and establish a republic?"

    Yuhi nodded. "Those people decided that they would not let other people govern and control their actions. They decided for themselves what kind of future, what kind of town they wanted, and chose the leaders."

    Who cares if somebody has noble blood or not? At the end of the day even blood won''t save you if the people disagree with your views and values.

 Chapter 99 - Accident

    Yuhi wanted to continue this topic but Sumire suddenly stood up and said the sign would dry quicker outside. He had to agree there, since this room barely has any sunlight. The two of them lift one side, although he insisted that he would be fine carrying it alone.

    This girl is so stubborn. But I guess that is fine, it is better for her to be stubborn and unreasonable then mope around.

    It did not take long before they reached outside. "I wonder if the others will like the sign.."

    "You didn''t show anyone yet?"

    "I was a bit worried that they would disagree." Sumireughed. "But I liked my idea a lot, so I just went with it."

    "I don''t think you have to worry." Yuhi paused. "You''re on the same level as me, so nobody should have a problem with that."

    To his surprise, he watched as a familiar tint of red appeared on the girl''s cheeks. His eyes widened when he saw her blushing and he looked away. Why does she look so happy? What a weird girl.

    He caught something from the corner of his eye fast approaching them. It was a blurred figure, no - the sound of an engine. Yuhi dropped the sign and pushed Sumire away as fast as he could.

    ...

    Hospital - A few hourster -

    The past few weeks were rather harsh on him. No, ever since Sumire came here he had to change his entire routine and schedule. In order to spend more time with her, he pushed most of his work atter times during the day. Sometimes he would not return until the morning, and only sleep for an hour before having to get up for breakfast. He would have more time to sleep but Sumire is an early riser and he liked to have breakfast with her. The girl did not seem to eat very well whenever she is alone.

    The stress was weighing down on him, so when he copse due to exhaustion and overwork Yuhi isn''t surprised.

    The constant beeping sound that echoed in his ear annoyed him.

    His entire body felt heavy but he managed to muster some strength and opened his eyes. Darkness filled his vision and at first, he could not make out where he was since everything was blurred. It took a few minutes before he the blurred images began to take proper shape.

    The blurred images slowly turned into white walls, ceilings, bedsheets, a breathing machine, and a heart monitor.

    His gaze fell on the woman clutching his hand tightly, fast asleep, and sighed. It seems like he caused problems for her there. One minute they were having a rather interesting debate with one another and the next moment he copsed.

    The edges of her eyes seemed puffy and she wore a disturbed expression on her face. Did she cry for him?

    He tried to recall what happened before he copsed but everything was still hazy for him. He does not understand how he got here. The only person he saw before he fell asleep was Sumire. Was she the one who carried him here? It wouldn''t surprise him if that were the case. Sumire is stronger than most people. Still, with what happened two days ago, it would worry him if she carried him.

    Yuhi extended his hand out and parted the loose strands of hair away from her face. It seems like he has underestimated her quite a bit. Yuhi did not think that Sumire cared for him this much. When he first asked her out, Yuhi understood that she only agreed because he made it difficult for her to say no. If she said no then, it would have destroyed their friendship.

    It did not matter to him how their rtionship started out. While he would have liked it if she told him she loved him first, he isn''t particr on the details.

    His thoughts broke off when he saw the girl stir awake. Yuhi immediately pulled his hand back. "Yuhi. .? "

    "Mm. You okay?"

    At thatment, she immediately burst into tears. She wrapped her arms around him. " Yuhi! Yuhi. I was really scared, we decided to go outside to help the others and suddenly that bike came out of nowhere."

    Ah, so that''s what happened. If he fainted then why would his entire body ache so much?

    But if it is like that, then he must have saved her.

    Her hands and her whole body are shaking. That''s right, of course. He said it to Asuka after all, that no matter what happens Sumire loves him. Yuhi already knew the girl''s feelings long before she came here, otherwise, he would not have confessed to her then. But he also knew what kind of person she is. Even if she had feelings for him, she would not ask him out.

    "What if, what if you died and I never got a chance to tell you that I really love you?"

    How silly, she already told him that plenty of times. She has not conveyed it with words but her actions tell him enough. Despite the aching feeling in his body, he managed to pull the brte up. " I know already. I''ve always known. Heh, besides did you really think I''d die and leave you behind? "

    "Yuhi you''re smart but can be an idiot sometimes. So I''ve always wondered whether or not you knew. How deep my feelings for you actually were. I.. I''ll get better, I''ll get better. Even if it''s painful when I''m beside you. I don''t want to end things. I don''t want to be left with regrets if something happens. So please hold me in your arms. "

    Hey hey is she insulting orplimenting him? Which is it? But, hold her in his arms huh? This is the first time she has requested something like that. His gaze softened when he got a proper look at her eyes. Her eyes were sore from crying but as she spoke tears raced down her cheeks.

    Geez, she truly is a helpless case.

    Yuhi brought his hand to her cheeks. "Right now I can''t move. So shouldn''t you lead? But this is nice, being seduced in a hospital bed." Yuhi teased.

    "Dummy." Sumire murmured.

    In the next second her lips brushed against his delicately like butterfly wings. She did not deepen the kiss immediately so he had enough time to inhale her breath. Surprisingly enough Sumire smelled of cigarettes. Yuhi blinked, she doesn''t smoke, does she?

    Sumire doesn''t smoke. But he has asionally caught her lighting cigarettes. Whenever she wakes up and leaves his side, Yuhi goes after her. He would often find her on the balcony, with a cigarette in her hands.

    But quite some time has passed since she hasst done this, so he is a bit surprised. What triggers her to do this?

    She''s good at this after all huh? He wants to ask about the marks since it bugged him. But he doesn''t want to destroy the moment right now. Still, he could specte why she is good at kissing. Her first boyfriend was a jerk but he must have taught her how to kiss. The second one? Yuhi unfortunately did not know much about him. All he knew was the guy was in the music industry too.

 Chapter 100 - Show Me Again

    The music industry, huh? It could be anybody then. But a musician who went overseas, it would be easy to narrow it down. Yuhi knew that he could do so easily if he genuinely wanted to find this other boyfriend. However, he does not want to upset her.

    He wants to wait until she talks about it. Investigating somebody has always rubbed him the wrong way. Back when he was still in the underground society and had to investigate people, he always felt strange about it.

    There is a reason why these people hid a part of their pasts, a reason why such information is not made public. If he wanted to know, it would indeed be easy. But why does he have to? It is clear that the reason why she kisses so well is because of Nagawa. The third one? Well, considering how they only did it once. It is clear how far the two went with their rtionship.

    Mamoru is not the type of person who would express his feelings through physical actions. That guy has other ways to show that he loves her. Yuhi could tell that whatever method he used seeded since Sumire feels guilty about not telling him her feelings.

    His deep thoughts broke off when Sumire deepened the kiss and pried his mouth open. He chuckled softly. It seems somebody is getting into this, huh? She worked her tongue against his; their tongues battled back and forth for dominance. While Sumire was the one who led the kiss, this passionate side of her, urged him to be more serious with her.

    Yuhi found his hands working their way around her body through her clothes.

    To his surprise, the girl did not push his hands away like thest time. Yuhi debated in his head whether this was a sign of approval. Either way, he liked the feeling of her body. When his hands made its way to her breasts, she let out a soft moan between their intertwined tongues.

    Indeed, a passionate Ibuki Sumire is quite something. Yuhi realized a long time ago that this girl wasn''t the innocent type. But this is the first time he saw her act like this.

    "Hey!" Hino snapped. "What did I tell you twoˇ­"

    Sumire pulled back andughed softly. "Well, don''t me him. I was the one who seduced him."

    "I see, then I guess I will lecture you instead."

    Yuhi extended his hand out and brushed his fingers across the girl''s lips. Saliva from their deep kiss lingered on her lips, and her eyes made her look more alluring. Yuhi frowned at this. He does not want other guys to see her like this. He pulled the nket over her.

    "Uh, Yuhi-san?"

    "Did you need something, president?" Yuhi used the word president deliberately.

    Hinos eyes twitched in annoyance, but he did notsh out. He simply sighed and ced a basket down on the table. "You should eat something good after having an ident. The food in this ce isn''t very nice."

    "Alright, thank you."

    It looked like Hino wanted to say something, but no words left his lips as he quickly left the room. Yuhi turned to the girl he bundled up with the nket. "Sorry about---" He paused when he got a better look at her.

    There was something beautiful about Sumire covered up in a nket. Yuhi edged closer and kissed her lips. "Mmm, you look good enough to eat."

    Sumireughed and rolled her eyes. "Alright, don''t be silly anymore. I should call the doctor over so they can run some tests. If you''re lucky, you didn''t damage anything, but-" Her gaze fell on his leg. "- I think we can test that ourselves. Can you move that?"

    Now that he thought about it, he hasn''t moved much since he opened his eyes. Sure he pulled Sumire up onto the bed, but that did not use much strength at all. It did not involve leg strength. Yuhi nced down at his leg and attempted to move it. But as Sumire said, he could not feel it at all.

    The girl bites her lip, and he chuckled when he saw how frantic she was. He grabbed hold of her wrist and pulled, so sheid on top of him again. "Rx, this isn''t the first time I have broken bones."

    Most of his concerts end up with him damaging his body one way or another. Stage idents or idents from practicing. It happened all the time. Yuhi wanted to reassure Sumire and tell her this, but when he saw the expression on her face, he decided not to.

    "Yuhi, please be more careful."

    Yuhi nodded. "Yeah, sorry about this."

    When Yuhi felt Sumire rx in his hold, he sighs in content. Oh well, he guessed there is no reason for him to have a serious discussion when she is clingy like this. Besides, he has something he needs to tell her.

    "You know I have always regretted not being able to support you properly then. Seeing you cry every day, I should have wrapped my arms around you and reassured you. But seeing you break down, I couldn''t do anything for you. This time around, too, I didn''t know how to break the news to you. So I was relieved when you suggested the distance."

    "I see, but Yuhi, I wanted you to stop me. I wanted you to stop me and tell me that it won''t work unless we are always together. But I suppose you felt like you had no right to be selfish."

    He stroked her brte locks. "You don''t have to worry anymore. I won''t hold myself back regarding you anymore. Although we get along, whenever we meet, our opinions tend to sh. Right now, it''s difficult for you to abandon your pride. But I shall remain with you regardless. ."

    "Like you just said, my pride will get in the way, Yuhi... even now, what I want the most is to defeat you."

    "You''re not holding back with your derations, are you?"

    "That''s because yourst live was too amazing, and you beat so many people for the trending on twitter!" Sumire said as she held her phone up.

    Hey, hey, is she bothered by trends? Then again, Sumire does not go out a lot. Yuhi noticed that unless it is for shopping for food, Sumire mainly stays at home. She spends a lot of time on her phone and browsing on the inte.

    "Sumire, what do you want to do? I would love to be with you always. But that won''t work with your pride and illness, but rather us being like this is fine?" Yuhi asked. She doesn''t have to answer him since he sees her paleplexion. He drew her back immediately, but she snuggled back on to his hold.

    "Yuhi. I don''t mind, I''ll get used to it again. If you show me you love me, my fear will disappear. So, show me again?"

    This girl is unbelievable, he thought so before but now? Honestly, what a helpless woman. But is he not the same as her? Yuhi already knew the answer to his own question. Yes, yes, he is the same type.

 Chapter 101 - Why?

    One of the reasons why he and Sumire get along very well is because they are the same type as one another. Both of them have gone through painful and traumatizing events. Both see the world differently than others. It is because they can rte and understand each other''s pain.

    Yuhi brushed his fingers across her eyelids. "Get some rest."

    "Okay."

    .........ˇ­.

    A few dayster

    Yuhi was very bored, as expected, hospital life does not suit him at all. He did consider sneaking out. But whenever he thought of Sumire, that stopped him. He liked her visiting him in the hospital and kissing her here.

    Maybe this is a strange fetish of his. Kissing Sumire in the hospital bed.

    Still, this ce creeped him out a lot. He kept getting strange dreams recently.

    Even now, as he thinks it through, it was strange out of body experience. And he knew if he were to talk to someone about it, they''ll think something is wrong with his head. But even so, it was something that was enough to show some emotion in his face. Even before that experience, someoneˇ­someone had already told him those words.

    Someone ˇ­.has he forgotten? No, he would never be able to forgetˇŞthat person... who is so very important to him.

    When he thought back to what happened a few days ago, it still felt like a dream to him.

    Is it time yet? Yuhi, he lifted the pocket watch in his hands, it immediately falls from his grasp, and he reaches over to pinch his other hand. There isn''t anything there; it feels floppy, almost like a toy. After Sumire left that day, Yuhi learned from the doctor that his left arm is broken too.

    "Can I talk to him for a while, nurse?"

    Hearing voices at the door, he nced over.

    "Yes. But keep it quick".

    "Okay."

    Yuhi nced up at the owner of the voice to find Asami. Ah... "Hey."

    Asami giggled. "You look so disappointed."

    "Of course I am, what did you do with my wife? I left her in your care for a reason." Yuhi mumbled. He figured with Asami''s personality; the girl would never do anything to hurt Sumire. Despite her being slow-witted, she would be able to get Sumire out of any ufortable situations.

    "I left her with Aika-chan; they seem to have a lot inmon."

    He raised his eyebrow. "Is that fine?"

    "Aika-chan is a good girl Yuhi, even if she likes you, she will back down if you find somebody you like." Asami trailed off. "Even me.."

    The girl said thest line quietly, but he heard her. "Thank you."

    "It is a good thing that you''re up. You look better now. The others wanted toe. But things are still a bitplicated. So I came as the representative. Oh..but that''s not important to youˇ­ Sumire hasn''t been helping out with the event recently. She has problems of her own."

    Huh? But did Asami not just say that she left her with Aika. Then again, that does not automatically mean they are at school. Problems of her own? Sumire is not the type of person who would tell anybody that she has issues.

    Yuhi reacted to those words as the girl positioned herself beside his bed. She down on the stool. "Like what?"

    Asami bit her lip. "A strange guy came to see her at the school the other day. He said the young master wanted to see her."

    At thatment, his gaze dimmed. "Young master?"

    "Mmm. Sumire-chan looked very trouble and mumbled something about a phone call."

    It must be Soujiro then. But why would he ask to see her this way when he could personally call her? It did not make any sense to him. But there is no doubt that it is Soujiro. No, that guy would not do something unreasonable.

    Yuhi pulled out his phone with his other hand and pointed to a picture of Sano. "This guy?"

    Asami looked ufortable as she nodded. "Is it Nagawa Sano?"

    "Damn."

    "That guy is openly courting her in front of everyone. He stops by the school every day to take her home. Sometimes hees up with an excuse to help with the festival." Asami sighed. "Everybody knows Sumire-chan is dating you, so this open courting disturbs people. But people are brushing it off as Sumire-chan must have seduced him while you were here. They are saying many terrible things."

    He clenched his fist tighter when he heard those words. Sumire has visited him every single day, but she did not mention that to him at all. She always came here with a bright smile on her face.

    "Why didn''t she tell anybody?"

    "Because she doesn''t want to cause problems. Initially, Akatsuki-kun asked her if she knew him or not. He noticed that something was wrong. All Sumire-chan had to do was say that she didn''t know him, and then Akatsuki-kun could chase him away."

    No, she couldn''t use that excuse. Nagawa has those photos on his phone. If Sumire used that on him, he could easily show those. That man would do anything to get what he wants. Sumire probably understood that better than anybody.

    .....

    When Sumire finally came, Asami had long gone. She greeted him with her usual smile, but instead of feeling happy, he felt disturbed. How can she smile like that when somebody is harassing her? Asami did not describe the events very well; she described it as vaguely as she could. But Yuhi understood the situation very well.

    Usually, girls like Asami would fangirl if a guy like Nagawa dropped by the school. But if they are also ufortable, it must mean Nagawa is doing something terrible. He wrapped his arms around Sumires waist.

    "Uhh." Sheughed awkwardly. "Are you horny? That''s no good, your still a patient." Sumire turned to the bags she brought. "Let''s eat first and then we can kiss."

    He wants to kiss her now, though, and tell her that she can talk to him about anything, that she does not have to feel pressured.

 Chapter 102 - So Very Dear And So Very Precious

    "Aren''t you too tense?" Yuhi asked.

    For the past few minutes, Sumire kept shifting ufortably in his arms. When he saw how exhausted she was, he couldn''t attack her like he usually would. So he suggested they just cuddle, but she seemed a bit weird.

    "You know, not even I would attack you when you look exhausted."

    Sumire looked down. "Well, men are usually beasts, so who knows if that is true. Besides, since you were hospitalized, you attack me every day. So I think I have every right to be cautious."

    It''s not his fault; she looks so pretty and dresses up whenever she visits him. Then again, maybe it is the hospital effect. Being cooped up in here for the whole day and barely seeing anybody. Of course, he would attack the prettiest thing he sees.

    "Yuhi-san, you need to stop thinking about odd things. I am your girlfriend now, so I would like to request a certain degree of respect."

    "Respect, eh," Yuhi repeated. He brushed his fingers across her lips.

    It seemed darker than usual, and Yuhi understood why. He kisses her so aggressively these days and for a long time too. Maybe he ought to hold himself back.

    Yuhi was about to say something when they hear the sound of something being mmed across the wall, followed by moans and whimpers.

    "Well, this is a hospital; people get bored."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "They are too loud; they should at least keep it down."

    This girl doesn''t get phased by anythingˇ­ Yuhi thought that hearing that would embarrass her, but it turns out that isn''t the case.

    Then again, what did he expect? When ites to anything romance-rted, she ends up rambling. Huh? Wait rambling? Maybe she is nervous, and that is why she is like this now. That would be an interesting theory. But unfortunately, he cannot determine whether that is true or not.

    The girl moved away from his hold and suddenly sat up. She turned to the bags she brought and pulled some fruits out.

    Sumire continues. "It must be awful being a star

    because you''ve got to do your job no matter what happens. I brought you some fruit, which is from everyone." Sumire held up a stic bag in her hands. "I thought I should get some sushi instead. But everyone said you couldn''t give sushi to someone with broken bones. But since you said you were hungry, I thought that I could at least bring you some fruit."

    "Thanksˇ­."

    But he preferred the sushi; still, she is acting a bit weird. Should he say something?

    "I''m nervous for some reason."

    "Nervous?" Yuhi repeated.

    "We haven''t ever really talked, have we?"

    His eyes widened when he heard those words. It seems like she noticed it too, huh? Indeed, ever since they started dating. No even long before then, things were already starting to be awkward.

    "We haven''t?" Yuhi repeated.

    Sumire averts her gaze for a while before she speaks up. "No. We''ve just talked about superficial things, and it feels strange."

    That''s right, even back then. It felt as though something was missing. Sumire saw that and strayed away from him, and that''s why she became closer to other people.

    "What I said to you that day was rather sly of me. But I guess it can''t be helped during these times." Sumire leaned forward and brushed her lips against his. "So very dear to me, and so very precious."

    ....

    Tuesday, April 4th, 2015 - Hospital -

    When they are apart, their hearts are tested.

    Even now, Yuhi could not forget the sensation of her lips when she brushed it against his and the words she said.

    Yuhi does not understand how things ended up that way. Weren''t the two of them happy recently? But then again, ever since he was hospitalized. Yuhi noticed that her behavior became odder and odder. It wasn''t just that day.

    "Terashima-kun in room 505 gets attacks every day, doesn''t he?".

    "Yes. But other than that, he is very energetic. Walking around and asking for sushi. No matter what you say --- " The nurse trails of, clearly only just noticing him. "Aah, not again, and he bought something from the vending machine too."

    Yuhi shrugged before he dashed off, his other hand on the IV drip and crutches. It was still challenging to move about. But unlike before, he had better use of his legs.

    "Yuhi-kun!"

    When he turned around, he spotted three peopleˇŞAkatsuki, Aika, and one of the council officers Itsuki.

    "Hey." He managed to say, despite the snack, he was munching on.

    "You look energetic, that''s good."

    Yuhi nodded.

    "Ah, I brought you some flowers..."

    He was about to proceed with the,'' but sushi is betterment'' when Itsuki holds up a familiar bag. That''s from the sushi ce he went to with Asamist year.

    "Asami-san asked me to pass this on to you. She was saying that you''re probably going crazy without it."

    Yuhi blinked. It seems like Asami is trying to control her feelings.

    ....

    They all headed back to his room; the nurse had a lot to say to him. Another lecture clearly, but with the others around, she couldn''t do anything but change the IV drip.

    Aika arranged the flowers, opened the bag, set out the tray in front of him, and ced the sushi boxes. Akatsuki flicks open the TV as Itsuki took a seat on the stool.

    "Without you around Yuhi-kun, the signs don''t have any weird dinosaurs on them....".

    Usually, in times like this, he would hit him. But his arm couldn''t move, Itsuki smiles. "Fu, you can''t get me now. I''ll take advantage of this for a while."

    "Akatsuki"

    The ck hair boy automatically karate chops Itsuki across the head, "I forgot to mention Akatsuki started karate a month ago." Yuhi said nonchntly.

    Itsuki sweatdropped, "That''s not fair..."

    Yuhi kept looking at the door. "Did...Sumire note with you?"

    At thatment, Aika sighed. A frustrated look appeared on her face. "I tried, I really did." She trailed off. "Yuhi, don''t get upset when you hear where she has beentelyˇ­"

    Upset?

    "She has stayed with her fiance for a while."

    Yuhi dropped the snacks he bought from the vending machine, and Aika quickly exined.

    "Look, you can''t me her. That Nagawa guy kept harassing her, and it was getting really bad."

    His gaze dimmed even more. "Tell me everything." Asami would not go into detail about it, but he knew Aika would not beat around the bush.

    "Where should I start..." Aika sighed. "It is a long story."

 Chapter 103 - Wont Fallfor His Games Anymore

    Makoto Family Mansion -

    Since that day, Sumire has stopped visiting Yuhi in the hospital.

    She didn''t understand why she stopped. But now that she has, it would be far too sly for her to return and say she misses him.

    Besides, her gaze fell on the man sat on the chair opposite her. A man with pale blonde hair and blue eyes. Despite his Japanese name, he has English blood, which exins his fair skin, hair, and eyes. He was engaged in doing paperwork. This man sat across from her is none other than her fiance Makoto Soujiro. Contrary to her words about not seeing him, here she is.

    She still found this entire thing mysterious despite spending the past few days with him. Was it indeed a coincidence that he happened to be there then? After she left the hospital that day and decided not to meet with Yuhi for awhile. Sano ambushed her in a ce near Yuhi''s apartment.

    Unfortunately, that day she felt very drained and did not have much strength. It was the perfect day for Sano to attack her.

    That dayˇ­

    ...ˇ­.

    A few days ago

    Ah, it seems like she genuinely can''t find happiness.

    What was she thinking saying such things to Yuhi and rushing of?

    Her eyes widened when she saw the person that stood before her. A man with long blonde hair and those blue eyes. She has not met a person in so long, yet she has not forgotten his voice even once. "Soujiro?"

    "Quite some time has passed since Ist saw you. It seems you still have this bad habit of getting caught up with weird people."

    "Ah." Sano nodded. "I know who you are. Her fiance, right?"

    "Indeed, if you knew, I wonder what gave you the courage to do this."

    "Pardon me, but I thought your engagement was annulled?"

    Soujiro sighed. "People spread such strange things these days. I only found out she was alive recently. So when did I get the chance to annual the engagement?"

    Sumire stared at him nkly. Just recently, he says? Did he not say on the phone that a year has passed already. This guy seems to be a better liar than her.

    Sano paused. "I see, but I am sure you are aware that girl has seen other men in your absence."

    "Indeed." Soujiro looked towards her before he wrapped his cloak around her shoulders. "But that is between us. I do not think it is in your ce toment. My dear," Soujiro turned to her. "You shall return with me."

    It was not a request, nor was it amand. But Sumire noticed the authority and the worried look on his face. Is he concerned that Sano would not give up?

    "It seems I will have to surrender for today. Have a good evening Sumire."

    ...ˇ­.

    Current day

    Sumire thought he would return the next day to bother her at school, but he did not. It surprised her in more ways than one. She was jittery and frightened for a while. But when Sumire realized that Sano was noting back, she rxed.

    "How did you get Sano to stop harassing me?"

    Soujiro sighed. "It isn''t difficult dealing with a man like that."

    A man like that, he saysˇ­ Then again, Soujiro does have a lot of power. He most-likely made some kind of deal with Sano. After Soujiro saved her, he suggested that she stayed with him until Yuhi returned from the hospital. Indeed, with Soujiros protection. Sano has stopped appearing at the school.

    "Is my presence bothering you?" Sumire asked.

    "No."

    She did note here willingly; it was more like she was dragged. After she decided not to meet with Yuhi for awhile, Sano started to harass her. Sumire stood up and put her book down, she slipped her cardigan on and cap.

    "Where are you going?"

    Seeing the overprotective look in his eyes, Sumireughed. "Rx, Im, just going to take a quick stroll. I will be back within an hour."

    "I will send somebody to apany you."

    Sumire shook her head. "I don''t want to stand out."

    .....

    She doesn''t want to stand out, but does she not stand out more now wandering around lost? Sumire trusted her memory and didn''t think she could get lost, but her gaze fell on her surroundings. Why does nothing look familiar to her? Gahhh! She tried asking anybody passing by, but ording to them, no such mansion exists.

    After asking a few times, Sumire understood why. Soujiro kept that ce a secret. Now that she thought about it, they were no neighbors, and the area was quite secluded. A deep sigh crossed her lips; it seemed like she has no choice.

    Sumire scanned the area and decided to turn left. But that was a bad choice. After walking for a few minutes, she hears the sound of something familiar, and she sighed. Why do people feel the need to do such things in public? Sumire will never understand that behavior.

    Should she wait until they are done or go another way? Sumire debated for a bit and waited for a few minutes. Just as she turned to leave, somebody called her name.

    "Isn''t this Sumire?"

    Sumire sighed when she heard that voice. What is with her bad lucktely? Why does this keep happening to her? She turned around and confirmed her thoughts. The person that came out of the bushes was Nagawa Sano, her ex who was stalking her until recently.

    Despite how well he tried to hide it. Sumire could tell what just happened behind those bushes. It seems like this man has not changed at all.

    "Isn''t this a good coincidence?"

    Sumire sighed. "No."

    "It seems like your returning to your foul mouth self around me. I thought we were starting to get along again?"

    Her gaze dimmed at his words. As she thought, that so-called apology of his before was just for show. Then again, did she not expect this from him? From the very moment he apologized, Sumire realized that there was something wrong. Despite what it looked like, she did not believe his apology even one bit.

    "Now, the silent treatment.." Sano trailed off. "It is a good coincidence for me since I was in the area so I could meet with you. I was wondering if we could talk."

    After she coldly said no, why is he still talking? Sumire could not miss the gentle look in his eyes and kind tone. But after what she just witnessed a few minutes ago, Sumire did not believe him. This man acts like a Prince charming in front of other people, but she knew his true colors.

    If it were the past her, then she would have naively fallen for this act of his, but everything is different now. She won''t fall for his games anymore.

 Chapter 104 - Back Off

    "Ah, a chat.." Sumire suddenly turned shy as she nervously brought her fingers to her lips. "That would be good. I haven''t seen you since thest time, and I was afraid that you misunderstood me."

    "Nonsense, why would I?" Sano edged closer. He brushed his hands across her cheeks. "I apologize for catching you off guard. But I believe we can discuss things now, no? Why don''t we find a ce to rest."

    Sumire''s gaze dimmed at the hand on her cheeks. It seems like the guy won''t ever change. She gave him a chance to prove himself wrong, but it looks like he will continue behaving in this manner.

    She moved his hand away and stared at him directly. "I don''t need your bullshit, so back off."

    Sano seemed surprised. "What?"

    "Are you deaf? I don''t need your bullshit so back off."

    "Sumire, it seems like you have changed a lot since thest time we met."

    "What did you expect after harassing me? Did you think I would get so frightened that I would be scared the next time we meet? Did you think I would break down in tears and cling to you? I''m not that pathetic. Do you think you''re that important to me?"

    She watched as anger shed through Sanos eyes, but before he could hit her, somebody stopped him.

    It wasn''t Soujiro this time but somebody else. Hino-san?

    "My dear friend, what are you doing?"

    Hino looked troubled, and Sumire understood why. This entire time she knew Hino hid his friendship with her. But now all of his efforts will go to waste if he does not stop now.

    "Let go of her."

    Sano blinked. "Let go?"

    At thatment, Hino sighed and pulled her into his arms. He wrapped his arms tightly around her. "Yeah, let go."

    "Oh myˇ­" Sano looked back at the two of them. His lips curve to a smile. "I see, so the girl that you are fond of recently is Sumire?"

    "Damn, what rumors are they spreading."

    "It''s all over thepanyˇ­"

    Fond of? Wait, there are rumors? But Hino and her are just friends. Why would there be rumors about them? Then again, people''s minds work in strange ways. It is easy for other people to make assumptions based on what they believe without listening to a proper exnation.

    Sumire sighed and pulled away from Hino. "I meant what I said just then," Sumire repeated sharply as she red at him. "Quit bothering me already. I will never return to you."

    "Never, eh? I don''t believe that is the case; you see Sumire, you are mine already. You never stopped being mine. Besides, those words you said earlier abouting back to me now, I never implied such a thing. Or is that something you wanted? Be careful not to put words into people''s mouths based on your own delusion/fantasy."

    At thatment, Sumire froze.

    His current words ovepped with something he told her in the past.

    "I have had enough of this." A familiar voice said.

    Sumire turned and saw a tall woman with long grey curly hair wearing a ck tank top, white pants, and a pair of sunsses. It was none other than one of her ssmates, Igarashi Aika. Recently the two of them have spent a lot of time together, and it did not take long before they became good friends.

    "Excuse me, missˇ­ this is a private conversation."

    "Yeah, yeah. But you see, I am friends with that girl you are trying to intimidate." Aika walked over to her. "Just now you said something about being delusional and putting ideas into people''s heads, but are you not the one who is doing that? I mean, after harassing and stalking her openly, are you sure you''re not the one who is trying to beg? Don''t get me started on how you were touching her face just now, like gross. Maybe you should think about your words carefully before you say them? It could end up having the reverse effect."

    Her eyes widened when Aika finished her speech. She thought so from the start, but howe this girl is brimming with confidence? Asami-san told her that they would get along, and at first, she doubted it. The girl looked very intimidating, and she belonged to the popr crowd.

    She knew all these things were superficial.

    But after her past experiences, it was difficult not to think this way.

    Sumire nced over at Sano and saw how shocked he was. That''s right, this kind of method of fighting back works against people like Sano. People like Sano think they have the world in their hands and twist and control people with their words.

    "Why don''t you just mind your own business? Even as a friend, I believe you are overstepping some boundaries."

    Aika nodded. "I agree there. But I could not ignore your shitty words. Do you think that nobody can see what you are doing? You act innocent, kind, and the perfect gentleman. If something bad happens, you act like a hero. You put on this kind and innocent act; then, you choose a vulnerable target. You find somebody easy to manipte and work your way under somebody''s skin chipping them away bit by bit until they bend to your whims."

    "That is a bit harsh, miss; you don''t know me."

    "Well, if I am wrong, I am wrong. But think about it, why are you still here clinging to your ex who you threw away? You suddenly had a change of heart? Then why don''t you show her that and pursue her normally? Start as friends or something. Why are you here edging her on about the past? So what if she is your ex-girlfriend, does that give you the right to touch her without permission?"

    A strong-willed person.

    Aika has only known her for a short time, yet she can say these things with confidence. She noticed based on Sano''s stalking and harassing at school. Sumire did not have to say anything about the past, Aika figured out.

    She wishes she met this person back then. If she did, then maybe she would not have fallen into Sanos trap.

    "It is obvious to anyone that you are ying the psychological card to get her to submit to you again. No offense to Sumire, but she is one of those weak targets I mentioned. Is that not the reason you like her so much? Because she is easy to control?"

    Her eyes widened when she heard those words. She never thought of it that way before, but it seems like Aika has everything figured out.

    "My, it seems this has be quite the spectacle now." Sano looked at her. "I only wanted to tell you that it looks like things are going well with you and Terashima Yuhi. I just wondered why things changed."

    Her gaze dimmed.

    "Are you serious? Sumire, don''t answer that. Look at him, continuing with the bullshit."

    "I don''t know what gave you the idea even to ask me that. But do you think I will give you details on my personal life, let alone my rtionship?" Sumire argued back. She has had enough of this guy, what makes him think he can say all this and get away with it?

 Chapter 105 - He Needs You

    Does Sano still think that she is the same naive girl that she once was? Surely not. Sumire knew that ever since that apology, he decided to stalk her. So he must understand by now that something like this would not work.

    "Such cruel words. How could you say that after everything we have gone through? Are you going to abandon our rtionship just like this? What about the promises you made?"

    Wasnt he faltering? What suddenly made him regain his con-- Sumire paused when she noticed that a small crowd had gathered. It seems like he genuinely ns to corner her today. He could have done thisst time, but Soujiro came.

    Sano could easily turn this scenario into his favor and make her and Aika look like bad people.

    "Even though I stayed by your side when everybody left you and judged you. Even though I epted everything about you, even your emotional and negative outbursts, all the things I did for you, all of it meant nothing? Is it because you have other guys that you wish to push me away?"

    Who was the one who left for another person? Who was the one who mocked and insulted her until she broke down? Support her when she was emotional? What support is he talking about? He is the one who told her to get over it. Whenever she mentioned her problems to him, he would pretend to listen and then criticize her harshly.

    No matter what the problem was, it would end up being her fault at the end of the day.

    Aika sharply interjects. "Please spare me the soap opera lines. First of all, the people here are mere spectors, who stopped by because we caused amotion. Second, your only saying all this nonsense to guilt trip Sumire. You figure she won''t be able to argue back in front of arge crowd. Otherwise, why did you not say this earlier? Third, drop the innocent act. Do you want me to tell people that you''re chasing after your ex? Your ex, who is already in another rtionship?"

    At thatment, murmurs appeared in the crowd.

    Sanos remaining confidence seemed to have vanished in an instance. He turned away.

    "Fine, I understand."

    "One more thing, this guilt trip thing and messing with somebody''s mind thing that you do only works for a little while. That shit will get old eventually. Some people will not be swayed by your words and make their judgments. Will youbel those people as bad too? Either way," Aika grabbed her wrist. "We are done here. Hino,ing?"

    Hino, who was silent this entire time, looked at Sano and then back at her. He gave an apologetic smile. "I will text youter."

    Her gaze softened. "Okay."

    With those words said, Aika pulled her away. Hino stayed behind to help Sano out; he truly is a good person, isn''t he? Sumire has never met a person like that before.

    "Aaah, I can''t believe you," Aika eximed.

    Her sweat fell. "Today, I gave it my all."

    "You were impressive, but your still visibly shaken whenever he brings up the past. Honestly, I don''t know what happened between you two, so I cant help. I won''t ask you for the details now since we only just became friends. I can tell that the subject is a sore one for you."

    This is the first time she has met somebody with such a strong-willed personality. No, it must be the second time. Aika resembles her best friend, Futaba, a bit.

    Sumire burst intoughter. "You really are very cool."

    Aika looked embarrassed but sighed. "Well, I have to apologize for getting worked up. But I have seen many other girls go through such terrible forms of harassment, some who could not escape."

    "I see. But you know who he is, right?" Sumire rified. Normally people wouldn''t mess with

    "Oh that''s right, you still don''t know."

    Sumire blinked at her friend''s words. Still don''t know?

    "But we can discuss that another day. I thought you were busy with work, but it seems you have enough time to take a stroll. Why haven''t you beening?"

    Oh, she is mad, after all. Sumire knew she should have dropped by at least once. But...

    "The preparations are almostplete now, and the event starts soon. So I figured I''d leave the rest of my painting to the day before..."

    "Not to the event to the hospital," Aika said like it was undeniable.

    Actually, Sumire knew what Aika meant the first time, but she wanted to feign ignorance.

    "Well, he''s alright so.."

    So there is no need for her to go.

    Sumire felt that way that as long as she knows, he''s okay. Then there wouldn''t be any need to see him, as she is now too...she wouldn''t know what exactly to say. "But he''s not alright!"

    Her eyes widened rmed at those words, but she managed to ask calmly. "Huh? What do you mean by that?"

    "When we went to visit him, we overheard the doctor say that his hand will take a long time to heal. At least another two months, movements will be impossible with his dominant hand."

    Sumire recalled how he pushed her away with a lot of force. Yuhi did not get a chance to shield his hands.

    Aika continued as she pointed to her arm as an example. "They said that a nerve right here was severed and they tried to reattach it with surgery. But it will take a long time to heal. He knows, but he just acts like nothing is wrong. But that can''t be it." She trailed off. "Also, it seems like he is up all night. If he tries to go to sleep, he ends up having these attacks.

    By that point, she was looking at the other side.

    She thought that things would be alright just as long as he was alive. But it seems like that isn''t the case here. How much pain has he suffered in the time they did not meet?

    I did not intend to avoid him forever. I just wanted to think for a bit. Who would have thought it would end up having such a negative effect?

    It never urred to her that Yuhi needed her this much.

    .......

    Hospital - Tokyo - 1:00pm

    By the time she arrived, she hears the nurses whispering about ''Terashima in room five hundred and five in the middle of another attack.'' It saved her the trouble of having to ask. She''s never been any good with directions, but she has been to this ce before.

    She managed to navigate through the white halls reasonably quickly. After a few minutes, she managed to find a familiar ce. She spotted Atushis familiar ck hair speaking with the doctor.

    "He has calmed down now. But I am sure it will happen again."

    "Why does that happen every day?"

    "It might be from mental fatigue." he trails off, "Oh, does he have an acquaintance with the name of a color?"

    Eh? Could it be...? Sumire felt her heart speed up. It could be anyone, but how many acquaintances does Yuhi have with the name of a color? If she filters it to his close friends. Sumire knew there were not many.

    Atushi must have understood and sighed. "Yes, he does. His girlfriend."

    "Then I think he must be calling for her. That might be the cause of his unease too."

    At thatment, Sumire stepped up. "Atushi, you don''t have to call."

    His gaze fell on her, and he walked over. Atushi extended his hand out and patted her hair. "Go to him now; he needs you."

 Chapter 106 - It Doesnâ€™t Matter What I Say

    Whenever he has an attack Yuhi felt somebody is forcibly taking his soul from him.

    It feels as though something wille crashing down...

    It''s like that. It feels as though somebody is pulling him into a pitch ck world.

    His deep thoughts broke off, when the doors opened. A familiar voice rang through his ears, " Can Ie in...Yuhi?"

    The curtain was pulled open, revealing a certain brte and amethyst coloured eyes girl. The person whom he had been waiting for to arrive, the person whom he returned for. "Aika said I shoulde so..."

    He watches as het gaze fell onto his wounded arm wrapped in bandages.

    Tears automatically fell from the girl''s eyes, causing his own eyes to widen. Yuhi instantly reached his left arm towards and the brte came rushing forward, and at the same time they embraced each other.

    His single arm wrapped around her and both her arms wrapped around him.

    Yuhi felt the girl trembling and the tears in her eyes clearly hadn''t stopped yet, as she said with her voice shaking. "Yuhi."

    Ah, why are is she crying?

    ''I don''t want to see her cry anymore. But seeing her expressionless like a doll either isn''t something I want anymore.''

    "No matter, what kind of painful things happen in the future. Don''t run away from them. Take them as theye. It''ll be difficult yes, that is if your alone. But you don''t have to worry about that, because I''ll be there with you."

    His brown coloured eyes went wide for a split second.

    It took a few minutes for him to calm down even then it took awhile for him to rx. So he managed to pull Sumire onto the bed with the arm that didnt hurt. She immediatelynded in his arms which made it easier for him. Yuhi buried his face in her hair and inhaled her sweet scene.

    ''I missed her so much.''

    To think not seeing Sumire would lead to this situation.

    "Yuhi-san, have you calmed down?"

    "Hm? Yeah, probably." Yuhi said. He still felt a bit sluggish but he was a lot better now. "Why whats--" He paused when he saw how red her face was.

    I didn''t even do anything yet, why is she red? Or rather it isnt like her to loose her calm like this.

    "I haven''t seen a guy cry in awhileˇ­ so.."

    Yuhi blinked. "So innocent."

    "Don''t tease me, anybody would get flustered seeing that."

    Thest guy that probably cried in front of Sumire is most likely Mamoru. None of the other guys who like her would dare show their weakness.

    Yuhi wondered if Sumire is thinking of Mamoru right now.. His gaze fell on something, it was a dark mark on her shoulders. Yuhi frowned. "Hey, what is that?"

    Sumire took a deep breath. "I guess I should tell you. I ran into Sano before I came here."

    His gaze dimmed even more when he heard that. He felt the blood rush to his head until Sumire ced her hand on top of his. It seemed to have a healing affect. "Tell me everything."

    Sumire nodded. For the next few minutes, he listens to Sumire exin everything.

    He already heard from the others that Sano was harassing her quite badly until Soujiro interfered. To think that guy would try to take advantage of her again.

    ''How careless of me.''

    Yuhi brushed his lips across her forehead. He had no words. What could he say to her? Sorry? Sorry for what? For not being there to protect her? Asking her if she is okay is stupid too. Sumire still looks visibly shaken from the encounter. Sumire is normally so calm and collected. For her to get this upset and shaken up.

    Nagawa Sano, it seems like his affect on her is still so strong.

    It''s no wonder that man is confident that he could get her.

    "I will thank Aikater."

    "Yes."

    "But you did a good job yourself." Yuhi extended his hand out and patted her hair.

    "Yuhi-san."

    "Yes?"

    Aplicated look appeared on her face. "So one of the main reasons why I allowed that guy to harass me for so long was I wanted to confirm something." She trailed off. "You see, he wears that badge everyday right?"

    "Huh? Yeah."

    "I didn''t notice it before since I didnt pay attention to him. But now that I have, it looks familiar. That day, the identˇ­" Sumire turned quiet.

    She saw a badge simr to something Nagawa wears before she passed out?

    "ording to the reports, when they pulled you out of the car you were already unconscious. But are you saying you saw somebody?"

    "That report was wrong. Me and Ru were already out of the car, somebody pulled us out. But that person wasn''t an ally. My vision was very blurry then and my body hurt so much due to the injuries. I couldn''t even see Ru. I don''t even know if I was the only one they pulled out, however there was somebody there."

    The report was wrong? It seems like somebody intended to cover this up from the start.

    "Why didn''t you say anything?" Yuhi asked, but he already knew what she would say.

    Why would anybody believe her when she was covered in wounds and delirious?

    "It doesnt matter what I say. People think what they want, and they believe what they will. Humans are stubborn creatures. Once they believe in something, it is hard to change their minds even if you have evidence."

    "Did you try?"

    Another pointless question, of course she tried. While Sumire relied on Mamoru a lot after the death of her parents, she had other people she trusted too.

    "I tried but nobody wanted to listen. On one side people were still grieving, on the other people thought I had gone crazy. Everybody was careful whenever they said anything around me. They treated me like some ticking time bomb that was on the verge of exploding. I couldnt me them too much there. It did feel like my emotions were going crazy." Sumire sighed. "Back then, I couldn''t process my thoughts very well. So even though I remembered that, I couldn''t be sure if I was making it up. An ident is an ident. I should ept that statement and move on. But I always felt that it was too much of a coincidence to be an ident."

    She went through so much. He needs to have another go at Atushi and heck maybe even Asuka. Yuhi always imagined that those two would remain calm and rational no matter what happened. Sure Mamoru died and it affected everybody. But surely those two could have helped her?

    ''Whenever I think of it, I end up feeling frustrated. Why wasn''t I there?''

    "Your way of thinking isn''t wrong. If you consider his circumstances before the ident, anybody would think it was a set up. I am surprised the police didn''t find anything."

    "If they did, they covered it. Somebody wanted Ru dead and that somebody has ties to the police force." She tapped her fingers against the railing of the bed. "Say Yuhi, could I ask for your input?"

 Chapter 107 - He Has To Feel Pain

    "Go ahead."

    "In the scenario that it was an ident, normally people would hit the car and leave. They would even drive the vehicle somewhere else and hit it against a building to make it look more affective. The perpetrator could say something like, even after they hit the car the breaks kept going, hence the second crash."

    "Yeah."

    "But in this case they left the vehicle, didn''t run away immediately. They spoke to the cops and then left without being detained." Sumire trailed off. "I was barely conscious but I saw the person with the badge. He was talking to somebody on the phone about the job beingpleted, and something about personally calling the police. Don''t you think that''s strange?"

    "I do. What was strange was there was nobody else who witnessed the ident. Sure it waste at night but you were taking a public road. No matter howte it is, somebody should have seen you. No passing byers or even somebody out on their balcony and looking out. That street had apartments with balconies alongside shops on a main street. Somebody should have seen."

    "There was nobody, it was like a ghost town. Ru even joked about it."

    Now that is stranger.. If Mamoru noticed the ce was like that, why did he not say anything? Why didn''t he stop the car?

    Yuhi voiced this thought out and Sumire paused. "Do you think he knew ˇ­"

    "It''s highly-likely. Why he would allow them to go through with that I am not sure. We can rule this out as one possibility. Mamoru may not have known."

    Yuhi knew that sounded stupid. Tsueno Mamoru was a genius, he excelled in everything. His intelligence did not know any limits. From educational intelligence to military, and even politics. That man was amazing. It can''t be possible that he did not find anything strange about that situation.

    "Now about what you said regarding the badge. First thing is first, you most likely saw a subordinate not necessarily Nagawa. That emblem is the symbol to a certain organization. Second that phone call. If we look at it this way, the police knew about it and that was why the area was empty. Only the police can issue a statement like stay in doors and don''t open your windows or evacuate people temporarily. I think if we ask around for statements from the residence that lived in that area we could hear something. But there is a chance they were moved to be silenced."

    It would exin why there were no news reports from the residence. No news that the area was vacated that day for a drill or anything. The report made it looked like people were there. It was clearly covered up.

    But would the police be that stupid? Sure Sumire lost her parents. But everybody knows she is the heir to the Ibuki family fortune. Nobody would dream of touching her, would they?

    It seems they did not expect for Sumire to be there. ording to what Sumire described earlier, they pulled her out of the car. The perpetrator must have been flustered and called their boss on what to do. It would exin why Sumire''s injuries were minor, since they got her out quickly and stopped the bleeding.

    The ones who caused this did not want to hurt Sumire, it was only intended for Mamoru. His thoughts broke off when he felt Sumire''s gaze on him. "What?"

    "I was just thinking for somebody who called themselves a hunting dog before, you sure act more like a detective."

    "A detective huh."

    "Anyhow, thank you for helping me clear my thoughts."

    His lips curve to a smile. "Those are only possibilities."

    "I know and there are things you worked out but aren''t telling me either."

    This girl is far too sharp, he has never met anybody like her before. Somebody who could understand his thought process so well.

    Back when he was still working in the underground world, other people said to him that understanding him is too dangerous. They all stayed away from him just because he could understand the mind-set of criminals so well.

    Yuhi tugged on her hand and brought his lips to her ear. "Enough of this talk for now. Let me kiss you."

    "I have a feeling that will be dangerous Yuhi-san. You haven''t kissed me in a few days after all."

    "Mm, punishment."

    Sumire rolled her eyes and yet nodded. She brushed her fingers across his lips. "But since your injured, I shall be the one doing the kissing."

    Yuhi chuckled amused at her words. "Well once in a while it is nice to take it easy."

    "Lazy." She mumbled softly against his lips. "But I don''t dislike that at all, in fact that is one side of you that I particrly like."

    .........ˇ­..

    Yuhi nced down at the girl fast asleep in his arms. He noticed it ever since she came in, how exhausted she looked. So even though he edged her on to kiss him. Yuhi hummed a melody and the girl went to sleep in seconds.

    ''It seems like I wasted a good chance for Sumire to initiate the kissing.''

    But it was worth it. Sumire feltfortable in his arms and he also felt a lot more rxed. He pressed his fingers onto the bruises on her neck and shoulders. That Nagawa ˇ­.

    He held back this entire time because he knew Sumire did not want any problems. But now that guy has done something like this, he won''t hold back anymore. How dare he touch her? How dare he even breathe the same air as her.

    That guy should die. Yuhi thought so when he first heard the story but now he is positive. Everybody goes through painful break ups. Some people wake up one day and realize that they no longer want to date the person beside them.

    It is harsh but that is the reality of the situation. A bad break up is fine, that happens to everybody. But harassing the person after the break up is something else entirely.

    Why does that man think he can get away with this?

    Yuhi''s thoughts broke off when he felt a pair of arms wrap around his neck.

    "Sorry, did I wake you?"

    "Mm, you did. You were making a scary face." Sumire trailed off. "I know what you''re thinking. But Yuhi, I don''t want you to do that anymore. You''re not a member of the underworld anymore. So if you kill somebody, it would be hard to save you. Nagawa is a cruel man, but he does not deserve to die. Scum like him deserve to be punished but not death. Death would be letting him escape, he has to continue living in agony. He has to feel pain."

    Yuhi blinked when he heard her words. It seems like she is giving this more thought than him. Then again the one who despises Nagawa Sano the most must be Sumire.

 Chapter 108 - The Courage To Betray Me Do You Have It?

    "Since we are on this subject Sumire. Did you ever think toˇ­"

    Sumire nodded. "There was a time where I thought I should just kill him. I mean sure I acted like the kind and innocent girlfriend. But I am sure even Sano knew I had a difficult personality."

    His sweat fell when he heard how casually she said that. Well, he supposes it is possible for her. "What did you think when you first found out he was cheating on you?"

    "I should kill him myself but then I realized that by doing that I would be showing him how much I loved him. So instead of that, I tried to kill the woman he was seeing so he would remember me."

    Yuhi shuddered when he saw the dangerous look on her eyes. She is scarier than he thought.

    "So what would you do if I cheated on you?"

    If she reacted this way towards Sano then Yuhi is interested how she would react towards him.

    "Before I answer that question you sure do know a lot of girls."

    "Is that what it seems like?"

    Despite the Shakespeare reference though, she doesn''t budge. Instead he watched as aplicated look appeared on her face.

    "Come to think of it, someone in the tokyo holy knights branch asked me to introduce you to them."

    "Oh."

    He noticed that the stares when he was with Sumire increased. He thought the stares came from the staff and the girls fan''s - but it turns out it was none of those.

    "So I told her that you were actually an immoral person with a bankrupt personality. I instated that you were a pervert with strange fetishes too. I also said I wasn''t going to be held responsible for whatever happens after I introduce you to her."

    His sweat dropped seeing the expression on the girl''s face. Or rather, his eyes twitched annoyed. "Wow, I''m hurt. Do you think I am that much of a jerk?"

    Sumire sighed. "Whether or not that is the truth, I got the results I wanted since she backed off after that."

    "Even though you know the real reason..."he murmurs. Well he supposed it''s fine. He did not need a random girl confessing to him right now.

    Come to think of it, since she came here hasn''t had to worry about that problem. Though at first he still received the same stares from those girls. Once Sumire came along and they saw him dot on her, they seemed to have stopped.

    "A person seriously dating me should have a somewhat twisted personality".

    "Oh, this might be true. I wouldn''t call myself normal."

    "In reality there is nothing wrong with me introducing you. Because nothing good wille out of the introduction. Don''t you think it''s the same as nipping a bad bud before it grows?".

    "Really? Who knows. Something unbelievable could happen." Yuhi teased. It was a joke of course.

    If Sumire introduced him to somebody else, that would genuinely hurt his feelings. He likes the idea that she told these girls to back away.

    "That could never happen."

    "You think so?"

    Sumire nodded. "I do. After loving you Yuhi, I discovered what kind of girl your type is. The only person you can go out with is someone like me. Somebody abnormal and difficult to handle. Likewise the same goes for me, the only person I can date is someone who''s somewhat simr to you."

    At thatment, he felt a tint of red appear on his cheeks. His cheeks grew hot at her words. This girl is far too bold. How can she say such words

    "At least for me, aside from someone with your qualities. I won''t consider anyone else", she turned to face him. "Do you have the courage to betray me, Yuhi?"

    The courage to betray her? Like he could do something like that. Yuhi cupped her cheeks. "For the past five years, nobody has caught my interest."

    "Is that so? But I thought you had many beautiful women around you."

    "None of them interested me."

    "So are you saying you don''t have the courage to betray me?"

    Yuhi wore an indifferent looking expression, "And what if I do?".

    Sumire pointed to something in her hands. It was a mini de, "Look at this knife. I keep this with me at all times for self defence. It is very sharp and good at cutting things into small pieces."

    "Uh, that no longer sounds like a joke." Yuhi said as he watched her carefully scrape the de against the edge of the bed. Where on earth did she get that from?

    Here he was trying to catch her of guard. But she really is good - no her personalities just bad. He wonders what her fans would think if they know that the person they admire is actually like this. Then again whenever she''s on stage or acting out a role, she transforms in to apletely different person. They probably wouldn''t mind either way.

    "Even if you have a change of heart and like other girls, I wouldn''t care. Because there are so many more girls out there that are more attractive than me."

    Is she sulking? Geez. Yuhi moved the knife away from her hands and ced it on the bed side table. The slightest movement hurt and he winced in pain when he ced the knife down. Sumire blinked. "Should I stop teasing you?"

    "My dear." Yuhi questioned. "Why were you even teasing me?"

    "I thought it would lighten the atmosphere a bit. You looked too serious."

    "Hmmm I see."

    Sumire brushed her lips against his. "Anyhow I think I would like to ask you something else Yuhi-san."

    "What is it?"

    Or rather what is she doing? Does she want to kiss again or is she flirting with him? Yuhi noticed that she was drawing circles with her hands on his chest. He only wore the thin hospital garment, so it felt like she was touching him with no clothing on. Yuhi frantically shook his head. Quit it with the strange thoughts. No wonder Sumire said that thing about him being a pervert.

    "Do you like french cuisine?"

    Yuhi blinked when he heard her words. Now that was unexpected. "I do, why?"

    "Okay, good."

    Is she nning on cooking him something? "Make it light, I am still a patient."

    "I know. But I figured I would make you some lovey-dovey handmade bentos and get on your good side."

    "You''re already on my good side." Yuhi kissed her forehead, eyelids, nose, and then lips lightly. "I am d to see you in high spirits again. But I think you should go back to sleep. You haven''t been sleeping well have you?"

    He noticed the dark circles in her eyes earlier. "Get some rest." Yuhi pulled the nk onto her shoulders.

    "Then I shall."

 Chapter 109 - An Easy Relationship

    Following morning - RB Hotel - Tokyo - 07:00am

    It did not matter to him who it was. Any girl would do since all of them are the same. An easy rtionship is better than a normal one. By an easy rtionship, he means a physical rtionship. Physical rtionships do not involve getting attached to people. They do not involve anythingplicated.

    "So, hey, I have a strange question for you, Nami."

    The blonde-haired girl who was slipping on a shirt nced over.

    "What makes you want to see me?"

    Nami rolled her eyes. "That is the stupidest question you have ever asked. Isn''t it obvious? We have sex from time to time, and you''re good at it. Your clean, and you listen to what I want."

    "Wow, is that all?"

    Do you not care one bit?

    Since he parted ways with Sumire, Sano felt very strange. The girl''s cold look at thest words she said.

    ''Just one more thing. All those girls you are fooling around with, none of them see you for who you are. Even if something bad were to happen to you, none of them would care.''

    "Oh, I almost forgot something. You look like the type of guy who would cut off all ties if I said I didn''t want to see you ever again."

    "You make it sound like I am an easy guy."

    "Well, that is what I am trying to say. Besides, it isn''t a bad thing, do you think there are many easy and safe guys out there?" Nami shook her head.

    ...ˇ­.

    Once they finished signing out, the two of them exited the hotel. "By the way, I don''t think I can meet you for a while."

    "Hm?"

    "I think I won''t be able to meet you for a while."

    "Is your boyfriending back?"

    "No, my parents." Nami sighed. "Do you have the rest of the day off?"

    "I''m free."

    "Then, just for today, we can go to my ce."

    He dislikes girls who think they have everything under control. But today, Sano was not in the mood to argue. After what happened yesterday, he wanted to release some stress.

    "Hey, look at that."

    Sano nced over and spotted a huge crowd gathering. In the center of this crowd were a familiar girl and a guy on his knees.

    "Go back home! What on earth are you doing here?"

    "Now, now,dy. Isn''t that a bit too rude? I am still your senpai."

    "I don''t care, go back home, Masaru-senpai."

    Sano blinked when he heard the name. Tachibana Masaru? That legendary figure. Tachibana Masaru, the third son of the Tachibana conglomerate. His parents enrolled him in a music school because they wanted to have a strong footing in the entertainment industry.

    "Don''t be so harsh." Masaru pulled something out of his pocket. It was a small box. "Didn''t you want to have this?"

    Sumire bit her lip and sighed. "Fine, you win."

    Masaru chuckled and stood up. The man quickly exined to the crowd how it was only an act. If any other person said these words, nobody would believe them. But because this is Tachibana Ameno, it was easy to believe. Some people recognized the man, but none of them made a fuss.

    He knew people were curious about Sumire. The girl did not dress like she normally would. She looked a lot more grown-up and mature. So people did not recognize her.

    "Sumire." Sano called out.

    Sumire nced over at him, and then she quickly hid behind Tachibana. "Masaru-senpai do me a favour; get rid of that for me."

    "Oh? I thought you were good at getting rid of people."

    "I already dealt with that yesterday."

    Sano''s eyes twitched in annoyance when he heard her words. He nced over at Nami, who was mumbling. ''I will wait at home if you don''t show then we won''t see each other for two weeks.'' He watched her retreating figure and sighed.

    Why did he bother calling out to Sumire for?

    Masaru shed him a bright smile. "I apologize for her rude mouth. May I know your name, sir?"

    "Nagawa Sano."

    At thatment, Sano suddenly felt a sting on his face. A p and, in the next second, a burning sensation. The man had punched him with a lot of force, causing him to fall on the ground.

    "Wha-- Masaru-senpai, what are you doing? You can''t just punch him."

    The smile did not leave Tachibanas face. "But Sumire, is he not the one who hurt you? Your first boyfriend, I believe. This guy got lucky; when you were dating him, I was abroad. If I was around then, well, let''s just say he wouldn''t have just received a punch."

    Sumire deeply sighed. "Honestly, your too overprotective." She walked over to him and extended her handkerchief out. "Though I don''t appreciate what you did the other day or since Yuhi was hospitalized, I don''t think you deserve to get hit randomly. Take this and wipe the blood."

    His eyes widened at her words. Howe she --? Sano did not know what to think when it came to this girl anymore. Sano did not get a chance to reply since Sumire stood up and pushed the golden-haired man.

    "Let''s go already. Yuhi is waiting for me."

    "I don''t see you for a while and your all-over Yuhi.."

    "Of course I am, he is my boyfriend. Quit talking. I miss him a lot."

    Sano watched the pair until they disappeared. He could not miss the expression on Sumire''s face when she mentioned Yuhi. What is with that? When they were together, she acted so innocently. She never said such bold things about wanting to see him, nor did she have such a tender expression on her face.

    Why does she behave that way towards people other than him? Why is it them and not him? Sano wanted nothing more than to chase after her, grab her wrist and drag her away. How dare she treat him this way?

    His gaze fell on the handkerchief in his hands. Is she mocking him? Is she pitying him by giving him this?

    "You know, that was interesting to watch."

    Sano sighed when he saw purple hair. "Hino."

    "Sulking again?"

    "Shut up."

    Hino nced over at the handkerchief and blinked. "Huh, so she bought that? I only suggested that on a whimˇ­"

    "It seems like your getting along with her," Sanomented bitterly.

    "Well yeah, Im not a jerk."

    A jerk, huh? He still does not understand what he did wrong.

 Chapter 110 - 2013 - Mine Part 1

    What did he do that was so wrong? Why does she hold such a deep grudge against him? Sure he cheated on her, but it was only a little. Besides, it was on a whim. At the start, he did not intend to cheat on her. Sure he used her from the moment they met, and his intentions aren''t pure. But he intended to treat her normally.

    Hino led him to the car and Sano followed without a second word. The second he sat down, he closed his eyes.

    A dream of the past came to him.

    ......

    Star Town 20XX

    A young man with short hair stood in front of a school gate with a bouquet of flowers in his hands.

    What is he doing? He is going to look like a weirdo if he waits for her outside her school like this. But whenever Sano thought of her, he wanted to meet with her right away. His gaze fell on the bouquet of flowers in his hands. Would she like this? He has never dated a girl with such arge age difference before so he does not know what to do.

    "Did you see that?"

    "I did, I did!"

    "Do you think Ibuki is dating Ichinose-senpai?"

    At thatment, Sano frowned. Ibuki is amon name, but even then, this is too much of a coincidence. Sano got some directions from the girls and headed in the direction they mentioned. His footsteps felt heavy, and the entire time there was a voice in the back of his head telling him to turn back quickly. If he does not go back now, he may see something that he does not want to.

    What if she cheats on me?

    Sumire is still a high school girl; she is young. Why would she choose to be ina serious rtionship with a man seven years her senior? When he proposed that they start dating. Sano did it on impulse, he frequently saw her in business parties, and they got along well. He did not think she would say yes to him, and he knew how old she was.

    Her age was a problem; that was why he hesitated at first. But then somebody told him her identity, and he changed his mind. Sano felt bad for using such a young girl, but hispany business was in trouble. This is the only way for him to save them.

    Sanos thoughts broke off when he spotted his girlfriend. She was with a guy with blonde hair, and they sat close on the small bench. The two appeared to be listening to music and chatting happily.

    Just as he was about to call out to her, the blonde-haired guy leaned forward and kissed Sumires cheek.

    "Wh--what?"

    "I thought you looked cute."

    "D--don''t do that over something silly."

    "It''s your fault."

    Sanos gaze dimmed. It isn''t her fault; that guy was the one who kissed her. But, does she have to act so embarrassed about it? Does she not know how misleading that looks?

    Still that guy she is with, the second heir to the Ichinose family is it? It seems like Sumire has a wide circle of friends.

    "Besides, I told you already. I have a boyfriend."

    Arashi sighed. "Nobody has seen the guy before, and you won''t even tell us his name. So, of course, I can still do what I want with you."

    The girlughed softly. "I don''t hate that straight forward attitude of yours." Sumire extended her hand out and brushed her fingers across the man''s hair. "Leaf."

    "R--right."

    "Quit acting embarrassed."

    "Right back at you, Rei."

    Sano froze even more once he heard the nickname. Are these two that close? He has never heard anybody call Sumire by a nickname before. Sano always assumed that was because Sumire was not close to anybody in particr.

    He clenched her fist, out of all the people she is close with why is it another guy? Why is it somebody else in the high ss?

    For the first time in a long time, he felt threatened. Will he lose her like this?

    ...ˇ­..

    In the end, he retreated and went back home. But to think he would find Sumire at his home waiting for him. It seemed like she must have left the school the same time as him and headed straight here. He took the long way round, so that is why she arrived here before him.

    "Sorry for using your kitchen. I was getting hungry."

    "You came from school?" Sano said as he loosened his tie and put his bag down. His gaze did not leave the girl. Traces of sweat lingered on her neck, and her cheeks seemed flushed.

    Did she run here? Why?

    "Is that curry?"

    "Mmm, I learned to make it recently."

    "That sounds good." Sano trailed off. He did not know if he was lured in by the smell, but he stood up and immediately walked over to where she was. He wrapped his arms around her waist.

    "Sano?"

    "I was at your school."

    "Yes, I heard." She switched the stove off and turned around. She wrapped her arms around his neck. "You should have said something."

    How could he when she was flirting around with another guy? Just thinking of what happened earlier irritated him. He was so angry then and almost dragged her out of the school by force. It was a good thing he didn''t do that; otherwise, she would surely get mad again.

    Sano bit her earlobe, and his hands trailed against her skirt.

    "S--Sano, didn''t we talk about this?" Sumire suddenly seemed nervous.

    Indeed they did talk about it. Despite what it looked like to people, the two of them did not decide to date randomly. They set rules and boundaries when it came to being intimate. After all, Sumire is younger than him; she is a minor.

    In front of him, this girl always acts so innocently. But just now with that other guy was she not acting very bold? Ibuki Sumire is innocent, upbeat, and gets flustered when ites to guy talk. Quick research is all it took for him to learn these facts about the girl. When he learned of all this, it took him by surprise.

    How can somebody so oblivious about the world exist in this day and age? No, how can such a kind girl exist?

    "We spoke about it, but I am very frustrated with you right now." Sano pushed her down until she fell on the ground. The kitchen floor is cold, and for a moment, he considered bringing her upstairs. But when he saw her averting her gaze from him, it fueled his anger even more.

    After learning that information about her, Sano decided what his next steps would be. He thought she was clueless when it came to men, let alone got close to them. But the events from earlier reyed in his head, it reyed over and over. Herughter and her flushed cheeks towards another man.

 Chapter 111 - 2013- Mine Part 2

    This is crazy; this is insane. What is he doing?

    Sano does not know how they got off the kitchen floor and upstairs to his room. But here they are now, in this messy situation. This is wrong, and he should stop this immediately. Sano dismissed that thought out of his mind.

    He found great pleasure watching Sumire clench the sheets as he continued his advances. He discarded her skirt a long time ago and yet did not get rid of her clothespletely. She still had her shirt on, and he kissed and sucked her breasts.

    Her moans urged him to do more.

    "S--Sano, this is a bit weird."

    Sano does not answer her and simply locked his mouth with hers. He kissed her hard and aggressively.

    All mine, she is all mine.

    She has never shown those guys such an expression before. Only he has seen her this way. That thought did something to him as he lifted her shirt and undid her bra strap.

    "S--Sano, wait a moment." Sumire stopped him with her hands. "Just waitˇ­let me take a shower first."

    "A shower?"

    "Yes, a shower. Um, I just came back from school.."

    Sano tugged on her hand. "Let''s go shower." A shower, huh, he didn''t think of that one.

    Sumire looked surprised but bit her lip and nodded. Sano led her to the bathroom and switched the buttons on the wall. The cool water ran down their bodies.

    He mmed his hands against the wall trapping the girl. He brought his lips to her ear. "Take the rest off, or you will catch a cold."

    "Sano, but..I.."

    "Sweetheart, don''t you trust me?"

    At thatment, Sumire hesitantly removed her shirt.

    Sano licked his lips. She looks gorgeous; her body is just like her imagined. Is this girl truly fifteen? It does not look like it to him. It seems like he will have to keep an eye on her. She is more beautiful than he thought.

    .........ˇ­.

    Since that day, the two of them have engaged in such intimate actions. Yet he does not go overboard with her. If he frightens the little kitten too much, then she would run away and leave her. So even though he acts domineering, he makes sure to end everything with a gentle kiss and sweet words.

    She is the same as all the other women out there. They fall for these honey-coated words so easily and never think to question them.

    "You seem busy, sweetheart. What are you doing?" Sano appeared behind her.

    Sumire almost dropped the phone in her hands. "Uh, I was texting a friend."

    "A friend?" Sano casually took her phone from her.

    From: Mamoru

    If you need anything, just mail me.

    "Mamoru?" He tapped his fingers across her thighs as he sat down. "Is this a girl or a guy?"

    "A guy."

    "Hmmm.." Sano looked at her expression and saw her shifting her gaze. She feels guilty? Did something happen with her and this guy?

    "Sa--Sano, we are still outside."

    "That doesn''t matter." He continued to kiss her neck.

    "What if people recognize you?"

    Sano paused and pulled away from her. It seems like she has learned how to make him stop. Indeed, it would be bad if somebody recognized him. Usually, he would not mind, but today Sumire is wearing her school uniform. "Are youing back with me today?"

    "Ah, I have to go deliver some papers."

    "Let me walk you."

    Sumire nodded. "Mm okay."

    For the next few minutes, nobody spoke, and yet Sano caught Sumire ncing over at him every so often. What is she doing? Such an odd girl. Whenever Sumire wears her school uniform, it reminds him of the age difference between the two. This girl is younger than him; the two of them belong to different worlds.

    Is he crazy touching a minor? Sano sighed. But now that he has started this, it is difficult to stop. Thest few days, he considered on stopping. But whenever they were apart, he could not help but think of her.

    She belongs to him now, and yet what is this uneasy feeling he is getting? Sano thought if he thoroughly possessed her, then he would not have to worry. But he recalled her reaction just a few minutes ago regarding that person called Mamoru. More and more other guys keep showing up. Should he ask her to transfer to a private school? The people there know who not to mess with. But that would involve exposing their rtionship.

    Maybe an all-girls private school? Sano shook his head; he can''t trust girls either. He has heard some crazy stories regarding all-girls schools. What can he do so Sumire remains his?

    Sano did not realize how obsessed he was getting with her.

    He shook his head; this is no good. He can''t keep this up any longer. Besides, there is something he has to do.

    "Do you remember what I told you about my family?"

    Sumire paused and let out arge ah. "Sorry!" She apologized. "I will contact him immediately and discuss things."

    Sano chuckled. "No rush. But, would you like to attend a gathering with me tonight?"

    "A gathering?"

    "One of my friends is opening up his casino today. Would you like toe?"

    "Is it fine?"

    "Of course." Sano kissed her forehead softly. "Your mine. I would, at least like my friends to know."

    "Then, since you insist." Sumire trailed off. "I wonder what I should wearˇ­ Im a bit happy, Sano. You never introduced me to your friends before." Sheughed softly. "Now we finally act like a couple. Though I understand why we have to sneak around, it gets lonely sometimes."

    Contrary to what Sumire thought. Sano had other ideas. He wants to install a bit of fear in her. He wants her to know that he is the only one she could rely on. It will be a bit dangerous, but those guys know what is overboard and what isn''t.

    This is a risky move, but this is the only way to keep Sumire to him. If he scares her a little bit, she will cling to him.

 Chapter 112 - 2013 - Mine (Final)

    Later that night - Ruby Casino -

    The n was simple. He would lead her to the private room where his friends were waiting, and then one of the staff woulde in and say a vital guest is waiting for him. He would leave for a few minutes, and by the time he returns, they would have given her quite a fright.

    This is very risky, considering her background. But Sano knew he would have to take the risk. If he isn''t careful, somebody could snatch her away from him.

    Sano never considered this before, so at the start of their rtionship, he was very sweet. But now that they have been dating for a while, Sano showed his true feelings. All the frustration he held back is spilling.

    "I have to say I didn''t know Sano was dating such a cutie."

    Sano chuckled. "Hmm? Whose girlfriend are youplimenting? I admit that she is gorgeous. But don''t jeer at her."

    "Look how possessive he is."

    "Sumire-chan here."

    Sumireughed awkwardly. "Um, I don''tˇ­." She trailed off and met his gaze. She epted the cup and took a huge sip.

    "Woah, look at her chug at it."

    Sano brushed his fingers across her lips. "Was it good?"

    Sumire weakly nodded. He saw how flushed her face was already. Then again, that alcohol was powerful. Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck and rested her face in his neck. To any of the other guys this sight

    "Sweetheart, you shouldn''t kiss me like this.."

    "Mmm."

    Step two, make the guys see her as not innocent. Make them desire her. Sano could already see the look on hispanion''s faces.

    This is easier than he thought it would be. Sano thought that Sumire would have her guard up, considering how she behaved when he picked her up. But it seems like he managed to trick her into rxing.

    So naive and so very stupid. But after tonight, she will learn to obey him. After this, she will learn to love him more.

    As the night progressed, it became crazier and crazierˇŞall sorts of drinks and food.

    When the time was right, Sano got up and left. He turned to the very drunk girl. "Stay here, okay? I will be right back, sweetheart. My friends will take good care of you."

    ......ˇ­..

    2 hourster

    After wandering around and taking a smoke break, he decided it should be fine by now. Those guys always boast about finishing in an hour.

    Sano did not expect to return to this sight. The police by the door of the private room and his friends getting arrested one by one.

    He stoodpletely frozen. Huh? What on earth is going on here?

    "Ki, it''s okay."

    "No, scared. I''m so scaredˇ­"

    Sano walked towards the direction of the voice and found his girlfriend in the arms of another man. This time around, Sano did not recognize the other guy, so he felt a lot more rxed. This is nobody important; he can''tpete. However, when Sano got closer, he saw how badly shaken up she was. He saw how tightly she was holding onto the other guy.

    "Ru.."

    "Im right here, rx."

    His face color turned pale when he saw this sweet interaction between the two. It seems like he underestimated her. She has other people other than him to rely on.

    "Uh, sir, do you need something?" The guy caught him watching.

    "That girl is mine." Sano managed to say calmly despite his budding anger. He was furious, but what could he do? His n not only failed, but here she is clinging to a guy other than him.

    At thatment, Sumire lifted her head from the man''s neck. "Sano?"

    "Ah, the boyfriend."

    "Ru, let go of me."

    Ru? Sano recalled that text message from earlier the day. Is Ru short for Mamoru? The nickname thing again, it bothered him greatly since he knew how cold his girlfriend normally was.

    "You okay now?"

    Sumire nodded and left his hold. She walked over to him. Sano wanted to forcibly grab her, but the police were still around, and this guy kept watching his every move. "What happened?"

    "Your friends..theyˇ­" Sumire seemed frightened. Her voice sounded weak.

    It was the reaction he wanted, and yet this scenario is not ying out the way he wants.

    "Your friends tried to touch her without her consent," Mamoru interjected. "Even though she screamed and told them no, they didn''t let her go. It was a good thing that I was nearby otherwise.."

    Sumire extended her hand out against the guy''s sleeve. "Its okay, Im fine now. Thank you, Ru."

    "Don''t push yourself too much. If you need me, I am a call away."

    "I know, thank you."

    Despite how shaken she was, Sumire managed to respond properly. If it weren''t for him saying he was the boyfriend. Sano knew other people could misunderstand.

    "The police still have some questions, so you have to stay for a bit. Nagawa-san, I think they will ask you some things too."

    ......

    Three hourster - Sanos ce -

    It was well past midnight when they finally returned. Since earlier, he did not say a word to her.

    The police questioning was far too long for his liking. The one in charge kept hoarding questions at him; it is almost like they knew. They kept asking Sumire to confirm if he really was her boyfriend. Dating a minor isn''t illegal as long as nothing intimate happens. They have her guardians consent too, so the police didn''t mind. But they asked him a lot of questions.

    Are you forcing her?

    Why did you stand up and leave?

    Was it a setup?

    Thest question bothered him greatly. It was just a random question, and yet it shook him. Thankfully the detective did not notice. Since earlier, he did not say a word.

    The girl still seemed quite scared, and he could not miss how she was secretly texting Mamoru when they were in the car. He clearly saw the contents of the message. The guy was trying to reassure her, and her replies were how scared she still was.

    Scared huh? Sure Sumire was crying, but that position, she could have kissed that guy.

    Maybe she did it and took advantage of the moment. All sorts of crazy scenarios ran through him.

    The n failed, and he knew his friends would call him to help bail them out. Sano, however, would not answer their calls. If he bailed them out, then it would answer the detective''s question.

    He needs to break contact with them for a while.

    Make her feel frightened? He does not need other people. His gaze darkened if that is how she is going to y, then so be it. Sano mmed the door shut behind them.

    Sumire tilted her head innocently. "Sano?"

    The guy''s jacket still hung on her shoulders.

    He took heavy strides across the room and threw her down onto the bed. Sumirended with arge thud as she hit her head against the headboard. "San...sano...wait, I was just--"

    "Shut up." Sano snapped. He removed his belt and pinned the girl''s arms with the headboard. "You were scared? So frightened you had to cling to another guy? Then so be it."

    "Sano...I was..I was only.."

    His gaze dimmed. "Don''t talk; tonight, I will show you what it means to be scared."

 Chapter 113 - Stubborn

    Present-day - Sanos apartment - 2015

    Sano woke up and spotted a woman with brown hair fast asleep on the edge of his bed. He blinked once and then twice to confirm who it was. Why on earth is Sumire here? He looked around the room and saw his belongings. This is his ce, so howe?

    "Oh, so you''re alive." A familiar voice said from the doorway.

    Sano nced over and spotted violet-colored hair. "Hino, exin."

    Hino chuckled. "Isn''t this a good thing? You kept stalking her so desperately recently."

    "I know she wouldn''te here and help me after what happened the other day."

    "Yeah, your right, she owed me a favor, though. Unfortunately for you, I cant take care of people. You have a fever."

    "I see." He turned to the girl who was tossing and turning ufortably in her sleep.

    "Ru...Ruˇ­"

    At thatment, Sano almost choked on his cigarette. After having that dream of the past, hearing that name again annoys him.

    "It seems she is still traumatized, poor girl."

    "Don''t be a fool; if she liked him that much, why would she start dating someone four months after the ident? It is all for show."

    It is all for show. Sumire is just like the other girls.

    Just as he said those words, he found somebody staring at him. It belonged to Sumire. She looked at him with her usual indifferent look.

    "You okay?" Hino interjected.

    "Mm. I was just tired." Sumire trailed off. She turned to him and suddenly leaned forward. "Excuse me."

    Before Sano could react, he felt her hands brush across his forehead. "Hmmm, you still feel hot. I guess you need some medicine; you already slept a lot." She nced over at the clock. "I guess it can''t be helped."

    Sumire pulled away and took her phone out. "Hello, Yuhi? Ah, huh, yeah, I think I have to stay for a bit longer." Sumireughed. "Mmm, I got it."

    Sano could not hear their conversation, but he felt his irritation grow. Once again, he has to watch her speak so happily to another man, even though she belongs to him.

    "Who said you could stay?" Sano snapped.

    "Hey Sano--"

    Sumire rolled her eyes and quickly ended her call. "If you want to pass out again or maybe end up in the hospital, then be my guest. But since I started this favor, I will see it through to the end."

    What a stubborn woman. But he could indeed end up in the hospital if he sends her away. Hino does not know the first thing about taking care of people. He sent all his servants away too. "Alright, but Hino, you have to leave."

    At thatment, he watched his friend frown. "Hey, Sano, that''sˇ­"

    Sumire sighed. "Just go, look how weak he is. He won''t be able to do anything."

    "Call me."

    "Ah-huh, I will."

    Look how friendly she is with Hino too. This girl is just like everybody else; she is just like the others. She acts innocent, but she has multiple guys too.

    The moment Hino left, he grabbed Sumire''s wrist and pulled her down onto the bed. "Did you think I couldn''t do anything to you?"

    What a naive girl. Sano thought she changed, and she was tougher now, but it seems like she is still naive.

    "Yes, I do."

    Huh? Why is she so confident, he already has her pinned do-- Sano felt a sharp pain on his leg and nced over to see a needle. Sano clenched his teeth. "Damn."

    "Don''t worry; it will only knock you out for a few seconds."

    .........ˇ­.

    When Sano woke up again, he woke up to the smell of porridge and her sweet scent. His gaze fell towards the woman who was busy typing away on herptop. On his bedside table, there was a tray of food covered. Sano weakly got up and picked up the tray. This movement did not go unnoticed by Sumire.

    "Your awake?"

    Sano sighed. "It seems I shouldn''t underestimate you."

    "Mm, but just eat up and have your medicine."

    "You''re strangely good at taking care of people," Sanomented as he opened up the lid from the porridge.

    At thatment, he watched as a weak smile appeared on her face. "Well, I am used to it."

    Sano paused, right, of course. ording to that report, Tsueno Mamoru would not have lived long anyway. In the short time, she dated him; how much of that time she spent taking care of him? It seems like he has underestimated her a bit.

    "Writing a report?"

    "No, for work."

    "Come over here, let me help you." Sano offered.

    Sumire blinked. "Are you trying to trick me again? Just to let you know, I carry a lot of strange things with me these days."

    He frowned when he saw how cautious she was. It does make sense that she is behaving this way after what happened. But, it frustrated him. She is right here, and yet he can''t do anything, he can''t touch her.

    "If you think that way, then you can go home."

    To his surprise, Sumire suddenly stood up and picked up herptop and sat down on the spare chair by his bed. She pulled up the mini table and ced herptop there. "Can you help with this?"

    "The finances of the dome construction project?"

    "Mmm, my side is in charge of it."

    So they lost that major project to .. well that isn''t surprising. Sumire is older now, so she must be gradually taking over her family matters now. Back when she lost her parents. The elders of the Ibuki family took over everything and other rtives.

    Now that she is older, they must be asking her a lot of things. Sumire could have handled things then since she had the business sense. But they were worried about how the incident affected her.

    "So you see...while marginal revenue is possible. The actual price range is toorge. I would like to see if we can do this without relying on the data. Unexpected circumstances could appear,ck of production of the materialsˇŞmore materials needed during the day, etc. The construction will be spread out, but producing certain types of materials will take longer time. So we need to prepare for that situation."

    "Hmmm, so you want to deviate from the additional product because you can''t determine the costs?"

    "Mmmm, if we were selling merchandise, that is fine. But this is for dome construction; we would be talking about materials then. How much would it cost for additional materials? Will we lose or gain revenue by buying one over the other?"

    Sano paused. "Hmmm, I see what your thinking then.. let''s look at it another way, shall we?"

    "Another way?"

 Chapter 114 - Is This Truly Him?

    After exining his theory, he watched as Sumire picked up her pen and started to jot down notes. If it were the past her she would have looked at him with eyes of admiration, but now there is nothing. Then again it is not like he said anything impressive.

    "They make you do things like this now?" Sano asked.

    "Since a year back yes. I think it was right after we broke up."

    His sweat fell at how nonchntly she mentioned the break up. Sano thought she would get shaken up like she did the other day, but it seems like she is calmer today.

    "Terashima is still in hospital?"

    "Mmm, his injuries are serious."

    "Do you want me to help you find out who the owner of the bike was?"

    Sumire looked at him with a puzzled expression but then sighed. "Well if you want to offer your services." She picked something up on the bedside table. It was the small badge he always wore, a emblem to that organization. "Where did you get this?"

    Sano blinked at her question. Or rather judging from the expression on her face right now, it looks like like she is very interested in this.

    "How much do you know about the current underworld situation?"

    "I am well informed."

    "Have you heard of a man who rules the other regions in Japan that have yet to undergo modern civilization? He is slowly making his way through those ces and taking over."

    "I have, is he involved in this?"

    "Well whether he is involved or not in whatever matter your inquiring I do not know. But that emblem is from his organization. He told me I could use it since I offered my services to him before."

    Sumire nodded. "I see." She turned silent for a few minutes.

    It interested him greatly why she was poking her nose into a matter like this. Maybe he ought to get Hino to investigate again. ording to his friend there were some parts of the background check that he could notplete. Missing pieces of information, huh? Just now Sumire said something about being well informed when ites to stuff regarding the delinquent world.

    Sano coughed when he felt an itch in his throat. Sumire nced over and extended her hand out. She brushed her fingers across his forehead again. "Your fever is rising again, hurry and finish the rest of your meal. I will get you some medicine then."

    He nodded and quickly finished up his food. This must be the first time in so long where he could speak to her properly. When they first met again, there was nothing but hostile feelings. While she went to get the medicine, Sano ced his arms across his eyes. He felt terrible and his body was weaker than it has ever been before.

    "Tell me something, did you ever have feelings for that senpai of yours? Ichinose Arashi. We were together for a long time, the least you can do is tell me."

    Sumire who was preparing his medication paused. "No, it wasn''t like that. But then again back then I did not know the meaning of love."

    Sanos gaze dimmed when he heard those words. What type of excuse is that? She didn''t know the meaning? Of course not she was a child.

    "You should get some sleep after this. I will stay until your fever subsides."

    Stay here forever and don''t go. But Sano knew he could not say those words to her.

    .........

    Nobody is perfect. But people expected him to be, the people surrounding him always held high expectations that he would be perfect in everything he does.

    Striving to reach perfection he lost himself, his identity. He didn''t know who he was anymore.

    He was simr to a porcin doll. He seemed perfect on the outside, but he was empty on the inside. His emotions? What were those. If he had any they would be fake. He did not have anything.

    Due to his looks they made him wear certain types of clothes, they taught him what words could leave his lips. What kind of people he could see and who he could fall in love with. They controlled everything and left no trace of

    He was graceful, kind, understanding, caring, and helpful.. He perfected the act by the time he was five. It was expected of him. Besides, if he hadn''t done so he would''ve been a disgrace to his family.

    At the beginning he was under the assumption that he was the only one, the only one who had to go through it. He had that mind set for so many years until he met Ibuki Sumire.

    When he first met her, Sano understood that there was something different about her. But in order for him to truly understand, he had to get to know her first.

    By that point he had a certain degree of freedom and control in his life. He changed his situation by working hard and making a name for himself. He proved to others that even a cog in a machine, even a porcin doll can change their lifestyle. But the person he is today, is this truly him?

    Everything he has learned, everything he knows, all of it was taught by somebody else. Even his likes and dislikes. Is this truly him?

    Life opened more doors for him when she came. She had chocte brown hair and huge violet eyes. Her name was Ibuki Sumire. At first he only intended to observe her and maintain a business rtionship. Despite her young age she was good at her job.

    "My fever is fine now. Why do I still have toe here?"

    Hino sighed. "Sumires instructions. The doctor said it too, your fever will return if you overwork yourself again. Sano, you should take a break for a few days."

    "I already took three days off."

    "That isnt enough...Oh wow."

    Sano nced over in the direction where Hino was looking at only to spot Sumire. The girl was not alone, but Terashima Yuhi who was sat on a wheelchair was with her. Or rather, the girl was positioned on Terashimasp as he kissed her.

    Sumire shyly covered her mouth. "Uh, what are you doing?"

    "Kissing."

    "Stupid, I knew you didnt have anything stuck in your eyesˇ­" Sumire trailed off andughed. "Lets go back inside and watch some movies."

    "Mm, okay. Let me go for my blood test first."

    "Should I go with you?"

    "Its only over there. I will be back soon." Yuhi ced a gentle kiss on the girls forehead. "Stay here."

    What is with that public disy of affection? Sano clenched his fist. In the past she wouldn''t let him touch her in public. Sure he knew the main reason was the age difference, but it still upset him. So she can make that type of expression?

    Sumire turned her head and spotted them. "Ah."

    "You know you two could win the prize for the most shameful couple." Hino whistled. "That was quite the kiss."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "Doesnt that make you a pervert for watching?"

    "How can we not watch when you two are disying your affections publicly?"

    "He seemed a bit down, so I asked to leave school for a bit. We have no formal lessons now due to the festival preparations, so it was okay." Sumire trailed off. "When he is like this, it is better for me to be by his side."

    "I agree, thats why I came here. Well I guess there is no need for me to check on him so much with you around."

    "Dont say that, I am sure that Yuhi would be happy to see you too. Ah that reminds me." Sumire turned to him. "I have some documents I want you to look over for me. Do you mind?"

    "I guess I have time."

    "Then follow me."

 Chapter 115 - All For Him

    Sano stole a nce at Hino who was watching him with an amused look on his face. He already knew what his friend was thinking. It did not take them long before they reached Terashima Yuhi''s room. The moment they entered, Sano immediately noticed it. The state of the bed, the sheets seemed crumpled indicating that the people who used it engaged in intense activity. The chair seemed nted slightly.

    His gaze fell towards Sumire. Though she hid it well, he could see dark marks on her neck.

    Hinoughed. "Well, this is interesting. Are you two having a hard time following my instructions?"

    At thatment, a tint of red appeared on Sumires cheeks. "I can follow it just fine but he can''t. He is all over me the minute I arrive."

    "Isn''t that because he can''t see you as often now?"

    "I stay here overnight most days. What is that not seeing me often, he is just a pervert."

    "You seem happy though."

    Sumire turned away and didn''t reply. She walked over to her bag where the documents were. Indeed, it is like what Hino said. Contrary to herints, Sano could tell that she was happy. It seems like he has underestimated her feelings for Terashima Yuhi. Yet, he recalled what happened the other day at his home. She called out for Tsueno Mamoru twice.

    She may behave this way towards Terashima Yuhi, but Sano understood that her love for him isn''t too deep yet. It is still okay, he still stood a chance.

    Sano walked over to where Sumire was, ignoring Hinos gaze. "Is this still about the--"

    "Actually it''s a proposal." Sumire took some documents out. "I heard that yourpany was originally supposed to participate in this project."

    "Yes."

    Sumire bit her lip. "The reason yourpany was dropped is probably his work. If it is like that then I can only ask for your cooperation."

    His?

    Sano nced down at the documents she just passed to him. Their hands briefly brushed against one another. He wanted his hands to linger there for a few extra seconds, but he stopped himself.

    "I know it is rather shameful to ask but.."

    "I will head back and discuss things, however I am sure they will agree."

    Those greedy businessmen will not let an opportunity like this slip away. "So, after you''re done here. Could I take you away?" Sano asked. His lips curve to a sly smile.

    Sumire sighed. "Are you taking me somewhere expensive? Just so you know I am quite high maintenance these days."

    He blinked when he heard her response. Now this is surprising, he did not expect her to reply like this. But then again it seems like he does not know much about her.

    At thatment, Sano watched as Terashima approached her from the back.

    "Making date ns so openly hmmm?!"

    "Yuhi." Sumire trailed off. "Wheres your chair?"

    "The doctor said I can try walking without crutches now and only asionally use the wheelchair. I haven''t hugged you like this in a while so I thought I would while I could."

    Sumireughed softly. "Well, mmm. I have missed this."

    Yuhi turned to him. It looked like he wanted to say something but shook his head.

    .........ˇ­..

    The sigh he held back finally left his lips and Hino burst intoughter.

    "Those two are hrious. But well, this is a first for me too seeing Yuhi this way."

    Sano sighed. "I don''t understand why she likes a man like that."

    Rather in the past did she not say something about bad boys not being her type? She said she disliked those who smoked etc. But now not only is she allowing the smoking, she is dating somebody with a bad reputation. Those rumors of Terashima Yuhi being a yer is all over the entertainment industry.

    He didn''t sleep his way up to the top. But Terashima helped new artists sleep their way up to the top. How many of those newbies slept with him and suddenly received good opportunities?

    Sano wondered if Sumire even knew that about him. Did Sumire know how filthy the man she is dating is like? If she knew the truth about him would she leave him?

    ____

    Inside Yuhi''s hospital room

    After Sano and Hino left, Sumire decided to cook something for Yuhi. Thankfully his private room had an attached kitchen.

    Their rtionship isplex, to say the least.

    She knows that when she first met him, she thought of him as a spoiled, immature brat who had no business in the underground world. He was bossy and didn''t understand anything about the world.

    She wanted to protect him.

    She ended up doing ridiculous things, for him. In the back of her mind, she wonders why she did these things for him.

    Why did she sacrifice so much just to stay by his side? But her own question is by her pounding heart. The sound of her heartbeat.

    It''s for him. It''s all for him, yet it''s a long timeter when she finally stops and thinks about why she does it.

    Along the way something began to change and when she realized that. The brown hair girl realized how frightening it was, how frightening change was. She didn''t know whether or not she would be able to deal with it. No, she already knew that she wouldn''t be able to. The more days she spent with that person. It became clearly evident it would have happened eventually. Before she could blurt out something stupid, that happened.

    Everything about Yuhi disappeared within an instant in her heart. It was only until she decided on going to Tokyo that she recalled that there was something left that she had to do. It only then did she recall it. Did that mean it truly wasn''t an important matter to her? One would wonder really.

    When she saw him again she recalled a sudden wave of emotions that she didn''t feel before. That was also something rather mysterious.

    "Hey, isn''t that done yet? It''s gold already."

 Chapter 116 - Should We Test It?

    Sumire''s thoughts broke seeing that indeed the omelet she was cooking was already done. But that wasn''t what startled her, it was how close Yuhi suddenly was. "R--right."

    "Gee, what are you doing spacing out for?"

    Or rather when did he get so close? This distance isn''t good for anyone''s heart at all. She lets out a relieved sigh when he moved away to get a drink from the fridge. Take a deep breathˇ­

    She heard that the nurses taking care of the private ward patients would not be back till nightfall due to an emergency case elsewhere. When she learned that, she came here before she could even think it through.

    The truth is she had some work left to do. But when she realized that nobody else would be here, the brown-haired girl didn''t want to leave Yuhi here all alone. Though he can probably cookˇ­he did make her porridge when she was sick.

    She knew that if she left him alone, he probably wouldn''t eat properly. In his ce there was nothing but drinks after all. He doesn''t eat me very much.

    Sumire flipped the pan over and itnded on the te. She ced the other stuff on the tray and made her way over to the table, and arranged the food. She just needs to get the drinks.

    "Sandwiches too?" Yuhi said from beside her.

    Sumire managed to remain calm enough to respond this time. "Yeah, we ran out of rice. Do you not like them?"

    She ended up bringing supplies from home.

    Yuhi took his seat opposite her. "No, it''s fine." He trails off. "What is in them?"

    "Let''s see this is egg sd and this is croquettes ˇ­"

    "Sounds like you did a lot."

    She flinched slightly at his words. Did he find out? No, it can''t be. Remain calm.. Calm.

    "We just happened to have some leftovers lying around,"Sumire said with a sheepishugh. Yeah right, there''s no way she''s going to admit that she nned this from the start. She bought the ingredients the moment the supermarket opened so it was fresh.

    She was awake before anyone else and even Atushi questioned why she woke up so early. Uwaa, he definitely noticed it. It really is embarrassing, doing something like this. Even going through all the trouble of deep frying the croquettesˇ­

    For awhile now she wanted to do something for him. To be able to express her gratitude in some way. She knew this was a pretty cheap way of doing it but it was indeed better than nothing.

    "Howe you''re not eating?"

    "Oh umˇ­I feel full just looking at them." Sumire lied. It was obviously a lie. Since earlier she felt a bit strange around Yuhi.

    She already knew the reason why. Earlier she remained calm but she felt embarrassed that somebody caught her and Yuhi like that. No the kissing aside, the state of the room. She ought to clean up whenever they leave this room for a moment. If Hino saw that, what did the nurses who came by think?

    No no no,get a hold of yourself.

    "Rice." Yuhi didn''t look at her as he was talking, his gaze fix on the paper as he ate. "Guess we could buy some more today."

    "Eh?" Sumire blinked when she heard those words. Did he just say we?

    "I have to return to the school and help out."

    Yuhi chuckled at her words. Its almost like he knew she was trying to avoid being left alone with him. "But the school wont let you stay out for long. What is the max time?

    "At 6 butˇ­"

    "Got it. I''ll be at the gate by six thirty." Yuhi said as he licked the sauce of his finger

    She couldn''t help but avert her gaze. "You should rest."

    "I would but this is too good of an opportunity. Why would I miss out on a chance to have a date with you?"

    "But your legs.." Sumire trailed off. "Even if the doctor said that I am still worried."

    Yuhi suddenly stood up and she watched as he clumsily made his way over to her. It was only a short distance so she could not tell if it affected his movement or not. He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her into his arms.

    He brushed his lips against her ear. "Should we test it out? Whether my legs are healthy or not?"

    At his words Sumire flushed red, her cheeks grew hot. This feels so stupid. Why does she get flustered over everything he says? Usually, she is the one in control. Ever since her rtionship with Sano failed badly. Sumire realized one thing about guys. Despite what they say they dislike submissive and weak girls. They don''t like girls who pretend to be strong either.

    She neverined in front of Sano before, she always kept her problems to herself. But the few times she confided in him, he made it clear to her that she was the problem. He made all her worries and fears seem insignificant and small in contrast to his needs.

    Yuhi gently kissed her earlobe and a content sigh passed her lips. "Yuhi.."

    "I want to spend some time with you, please allow me to."

    "But Iˇ­"

    He silenced her with a soft kiss. "You don''t want to be with me?"

    How sly and unfair of him. If he says it like that, how could she possibly say anything else? Sumire did not say a word and rested her head on his chest and she felt Yuhi ran his hands through her back. It seems like she is gradually bing more obsessed with this person.

    When they first started dating, Sumire was not sure whether or not it would work out. After all Terashima Yuhipletely differs from all those other guys. Actually he is the type of guy she normally would not date. Her type before were guys like Sano, the perfect and typical prince charming type.

 Chapter 117 - Bloody Rose Part 1

    Iro Road High School - An hourter -

    A single reply to Yuhi''s question was all it took for things to escte.

    Even when she went to the school, and started to paint. Her thoughts were far from the canvas in front of her.

    To think that she would go to school after all. Somehow it really had felt like it had been a long time, with all the business work she received.

    ''Bncing my studies isn''t easy. It felt as though I haven''t spoken to Yuhi properly in a long time.''

    Though there was that time earlier. Sumire felt her cheeks colour. How unfair, that really wasn''t fair y at all. Then again, it seems like she still has to learn more about him. Terashima Yuhi is not a simple man.

    "Emergency emergency. Asami, what do we do? She is painting a meadow of daisies instead of the fruits..or rather how she cane up with that in her head is amazing." Aika said.

    "Aika-chan!... Sumire-chan, you should try to fix that up before the senseies over."

    It really isn''t fair y doing something like that at all. But, even now it was hard for her to forget Yuhi''s touch.

    "She can''t hear us!"

    "Don''t worry Asami. I have this under control. Oh Terashima,te?"

    At thatment her thoughts broke off, Yuhi? Uwaa but isn''t he supposed to have errands to do? Unless he''s finished them already. She looked up though, however not to spot a single strand of ck,

    "Huh? Where is.." Sumire didn''t finish her sentence when she saw the expression on Aika''s face.

    Crap.

    "Just when I thought quite some time has passed since you werest in school." Aika trails off and nods. "Right right, and you Terashima live together now too. I understand...fuuu so? How is it? I''m sure you guys have already closed down the boundaries?"

    "Aika-chan!" Asami eximed.

    "Come now Asami, you''re curious too."

    Close down the boundaries...huh?

    Sumire felt her cheeks colour at those words. She tried to hide her embarrassment with her hands. But it was far toote, Aika had noticed it.

    "What? Seriously! Something happened? Spill? Who attacked first? Was it Terashima."

    She really did wish Aika''s voice wasn''t so loud. Because everyone was looking their way now. "It''s not like that...!"

    Asami continued to smile. "Aika-chan is saying too much right now. But what she means to say is she is happy for you. Sumire-chan ever since you came here, you didn''t seem to be happy. You always seemed to have such a lonely and hazard gaze in your eyes. It was difficult to approach you. Even when you befriended me, there still seemed to be something wrong and then all that happened. We didn''t know anything because you didn''t tell us anything."

    All she could say in response to that was an apology. "I''m sorry."

    Indeed it was exactly like what Asami said. Even when she summoned up her courage to befriend them, she still couldnt tell them anything.

    So many people care for her. Or do they? How is she supposed to tell whether their kindness is real or not? How can she differentiate between right and wrong?

    Asami shook her head. "No, it''s quite alright. Sumire-chan, were happy for you. Be happy with Yuhi-kun."

    At that her eyes went wide...they really are all misunderstanding. They think she''s dating Yuhi, then again with her actions as ofte it''s only natural for them to think that.

    The two of them are dating and yet it isn''t as deep as what people think. She may have admitted that she loves Yuhi but ˇ­''I still can''t let go of Ru.''

    The nightmares still happen as frequently as before. ''I still can''t move forward properly. Is that why I am investigating his death so seriously?''

    Regarding matter she didn''t want to lie about it. She doesn''t want to lie about it, even if it''s something she has to keep hidden and no longer say.

    Even if that''s the case. She at least doesn''t want there to be any misunderstandings. "Asami-san, the truth is I''m...." But before she could say anything, she felt a sudden presence.

    Her eyes widened rmed.

    "Sumire-chan?"

    "I''ll go get a new canvas." Sumire lied and rushed out of the room in a sh. As she rushed down the hall, she pulled out her phone.

    ..............

    Two hourster -

    In a dark alleyway not too far from the school, Sumire looked at her appearance with a troubled look on her face.

    Could she really go back to school looking like this?

    It''s not as though she got hurt. But this blood, it''s from all the others. The people now scattered on the ground and the floor across her. It is painful. In the end though there really is nothing that can be done about it. If ones live a cursed fate like this then it is only normal that something like this will happen.

    As Sumire debated about what to do, a conversation from the past appeared in her head.

    ''Are you saying the sufferings you''ve gone through have been justified as well? That ...that can''t be right. Even if there is a reason why all of that had to happen to you. Even if that''s the case you shouldn''t ept it easily. ....''

    '' Then can I get my hopes up?''

    '' It was because of those words that I did what I did. Thank you Ki''

    ''Yeah I understand. I can hear it loud and clear after all. But I get it, that there''s something you still have to do. On that matter I actually have something to say too. That''s why...''

    If she is a cursed individual then she doesn''t deserve any form of happiness at all. When there is light, there is darkness and she is carrying that darkness inside of her. Carrying and being burdened with the darkness of everyone who is involved in the underground world. As the leader, as the person on top she is shouldering all of this. That''s why she doesn''t deserve to be happy at all. That''s how it''s supposed to be.

    That''s how she made sure it remained and yet, in the end something like that was impossible after all. She grew attached and before she knew it, it was right there. The brown haired girl reached her hand out towards the sky. It is right there in front of her now....

    The happiness she''s always desired. But, does she deserve it? Sumire pulled her hand back. There is no need to ask such stupid questions. It is obvious already. The answer is no, she does not deserve to be happy. She does not deserve the love and kindness she is receiving from Yuhi. He would get mad if he heard her speak this way. She cannot let him now, even though it hurts so much.

 Chapter 118 - Bloody Rose Part 2

    The voices of the past and the future ovep, trapping her in a never ending hell.

    Somebody told her a long time ago that crying was childish.

    That very same person defended somebody whomitted wrong deeds.

    It was somebody important to her, but they didn''t think so. She was the only one who saw it that way.

    ''Then what do you want me to do? Not cry? I am human too, I''m not a robot with no emotions..''

    Sumire felt her vision gradually get blurrier and her body weakened. Shended on the ground with a thud.

    ...

    Someone was calling her, calling her name. Who was it? Why did it seem so sad. The brte hair girl opened her eyes and nced around her surroundings.

    The huge spiral stair case by the brown curtains, lead to downstairs. The floor was wooden wood, but a beautiful shade of gold. A velvet brown sofa with creamy white shaped cushions.

    A huge metallic coloured wardrobe with a small mirror attached inside.

    Hidden underneath all those boxes were probably there most prized possessions. A massive t screen tv in the center of the room. A ss table in front of the sofa, creamy colored carpets. The bed shey in was ced in the corner of the room, by the huge windows. Which was ck and had bright brown cushions.

    A desk and medium-sized bookshelf beside the bed. Beside the bed a small bedside table with amp.

    Huh? A person''s room, still though it''s pretty huge for a just your average person.. Or rather she nced down at her clothes and sighs a breath of relief, at least nothing happened. At least she thinks so, she is in a stranger''s house, in his bed of all ces.

    The brte ced her hand on her head, she still feels sick. What happened? But more importantly, she should leave before the person returns.

    ''They didn''t do anything to me yet. Who knows what could happen?'' Yet...she didn''t feel well. Her body still felt weak ....even right this second as she stood up she felt as though she would fall any second. The brte leaned on the dresser for support, why did she stand up again? The door she had just been standing before opened in minutes.

    "Woah what are you doing getting up?"

    He instantly rushed over and left the tray by a counter in the door to assist her.

    "Thank you very much ...but I have to get back.... Besides normal civilians shouldn''tˇ­"

    "Take a look at who I am Ibuki Sumire."

    Despite her destorted vision she could make out the guy quite clearly. "Hino?"

    "Correct."

    A deep sigh escaped her lips. "This is unsightly."

    Hinoughed. "Well, it''s not like your drunk or something." He picked her up.

    This action startled her. "Hold on what are you---?"

    "Rx, I won''t do anything to you. You need to rest after all."

    That''s true, with the way she feels now. She probably won''t be able to move for a while. The brte reluctantly agreed and rxed in his arms as he brought her to his bed.

    "You know, I thought I should call Yuhi. But you probably don''t want to see him when you''re wounded."

    Sumire quickly realized that she no longer wore her blood-stained clothes. She shot Hino a re and yet the man shrugged.

    "I have servants Sumire."

    He said it like it was the most natural thing in the world.

    "Besides, you''re underage." Hino picked up a bottle of alcohol from the bedside table. "I don''t touch girls who are underage. I''m not Sano."

    Sumire flinched when she heard those words. A deep sigh crossed her lips. "I thought you were his loyal friend. But here you are badmouthing him."

    Hinoughed. "Well, I''ve known him for a long time."

    "Did you know about me?"

    "Yeah I mentioned it before, he spoke about you."

    He spoke about her huh?

    "But that''s not what you want to ask right?"

    "I have something to ask of you. Regarding Yuhi''s ex girlfriend. Is she dating Shadow''s center?"

    Hino blinks. "Out of all the questions you clearly have to ask... Well no matter what, they did after that time. However, it onlysted three months."

    Eh? Such a short amount of time.

    "Of course it would, after all, Torii''s dream is to be an artist. It was clearly obvious that she wouldn''t stay with us long. She left without saying a word to Moris. Later on, we found out she enrolled in Iro Road high school, coincidentally enough that''s where Yuhi was. Although it appeared as though they didn''t meet each other for a while and when they did Yuhi had a new girlfriend already."

    A new girlfriend.. If she considers the time length these events happened then, " Miyazawa...Makino.." she murmurs.

    "Yeah, I heard he started dating the chick he met at the bar and coincidentally enough they went to the same high school. Torii clearly didn''t like the girl at all but I think along the way she epted the rtionship. But those two broke up after one year, even though they were getting along really well with each other. Because Yuhi for a short while went somewhere and when he returned he told Makino that they had to break up.

    When I asked Torii the details it seemed like the only information she knew was '' He went to see his first love, my guess is he fell in love with her all over again.'' Well Morris was clearly furious with these turn of events and started calling him all sorts of names. I suppose it''s natural to be frustrated, he couldn''t get a girl after Torii and even after Torii, Yuhi managed to score someone who cared about him a lot only to break up with her after a year for somebody else."

    First year of high school, near Christmas...

    First love? Ah---! Her eyes widened when she realized something. ''This is about her isn''t it?'' It seems like she has underestimated Yuhi-san''s feelings for her.

    Hino brushed his fingers across her forehead. "You''re feverish. But, do you want some alcohol?"

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "It seems like Sano was the one who asked you to investigate me."

    "Well, believe me, I didn''t want to investigate you that way. Sure I didn''t have a favorable impression of you at the start. But once I learned your name, I realized it would be best to stay away. However, Sano wouldn''t let you go." Hino opened up the bottle and poured it down a new cup.

    He extended it towards her and she epts it. She didn''t drink it immediately and let her fever subside.

 Chapter 119 - Bloody Rose Part 3

    Hino shuts his eyes. "Your way of thinking and that reaction isn''t wrong. Yuhi''s always had that bad habit even when he was dating Torii, and that''s why Morris slowly became pissed off with him. Even though at the start, he supported their rtionship enough. However, Yuhi''s actions caused him to be annoyed, and heid his hands on Torii. Regardless he still painted that picture of her for the middle school artpetition. It was clear as day that those actions did not intend to upset her. Ibuki, what about you? What have you received from Yuhi that shows he loves you? I''m sure."

    "I ..." Sumire looked down.

    What she has received.

    There are quite a few possessions, and yet several memoriese to mind now.

    "Listen to me talk when I don''t know much about rtionships. But I want you to take these words of mine seriously. Especially since it concerns him."

    "Hinoˇ­"

    "From this point onwards, I''ll probably be saying a lot of things. And you''ll disagree along the way. But this bit is the most important. In love, you can''t expose the whole truth is what I think. Ultimately, the only people who know the whole truth are concerned with the matter. Always. You are the only ones who know your own heart. That is the unwavering truth, no matter what else anyone says."

    Ah, these words, it sounds simr to something she said before.

    An unwavering truth and conviction.

    Something that you can only have if you hold belief and faith.

    "Hino, could I borrow your guitar.." her sentence fell short when he squeezes her hands. Her eyes widened at the contact.

    "I have a piano you can use. But, your amazing.."

    Her gaze softened at the kindness of his words. "In the end, I''m still an idol."

    ˇ­..

    Two dayster - April XX -

    Sumire decided not to bother Yuhi since he is most likely in the middle of rehabilitation. But, who would have thought that she would bump into Yuhi?

    "Ah?"

    His eyes twitched in annoyance, as he extended his hand out and pinched her cheeks.

    "What happened to being there for me?"

    "Uh, sorry, but your rehab. I thought I would get in the way."

    "Look here," Yuhi said with a sigh. "If you''re not with me, I have a hard time."

    Sumire blinked when she heard his confession. ''Yuhi has a cute sideˇ­''

    The two of them found some nearby benches.

    She rested her head on his shoulders. Hands enter wind against each otherˇŞa peaceful moment.

    "You know, I think ''god'' really exists."

    "God?"

    "Mm but, I have a secret that I can''t even tell too. I want one wish... one wish toe true. Maybe I can make ite true with you. No matter what happens. I want to be happy, even if it means going against the destiny that othersid out for me." Sumire pauses. "I want to be happy. I never thought something like that would cross my mind. Since I already epted the destiny. It was supposed to be crystal clear like ss. The lonely future and path I would take. But once I met you, that changed."

    The moment she met Terashima Yuhi. The gears of fate that had been taking shape started to evolve into something different. The entire time it was happening.

    She was already aware of it, and yet she decided to stay in that small world. If she remained there with another person, then these feelings wouldn''t leak out. But it was impossible, after all.

    "I don''t know about god or whatever. But those feelings of yours - you should have informed me first. I should have been the first one to know. You know, Sumire, I didn''t tell anyone that I was in love with you this entire time. Even when I broke up with Makino, I was rather vague about everything."

    "Ah, I thought that was because you were clumsy expressing your feelings," Sumiremented.

    "Oi."

    "Am I wrong?"

    "That was part of the reason," Yuhi admitted with a deep sigh. "But what I said just now was the main reason. I never told anyone because I wanted you to be the first person to know. That I was in love with you, and how I never considered anyone else."

    Her cheeks colored red. Oh. "Um. .. ..."

    "Embarrassed?" Yuhi said, caressing her cheeks gently with his hand even though there is nothing innocent about their rtionship anymore.

    Rather at this point that they are confessing their secrets one by one. The word ''desire'' has always been there for the two of them. So could anyone say there was anything innocent about their rtionship? The answer is no.

    "Un and a bit overwhelmed."

    But despite this, he touches her and showers her with words of honesty and affection. She always feels that air of innocence.

    Yuhi pulled her into his arms, causing her eyes to widen. "Sumire. I''m sure you have figured it out by now. What I intend to do soon."

    "Yes. That''s why I am very worried about you."

    He is going to do something dangerous in a ce that is so far away, without her by his side. That very thought scared her.

    "I can''t tell you not to worry. But I can reassure you. Do you know what you gave me when we met? This time, I''ll protect you to the end. Even without memories, that desire was there from the beginning. Those were the feelings you gave me as the memories of my long and lonely past resurfaced. That was the ray of light that resurfaced and showed me the way. I lost myself to desire plenty of times. I made many mistakes. But I couldn''t stop myself. To shake off those contradictions, I imposed many unreasonable demands on you, and I took away the smile that radiated from the bottom of your heart."

    Sumire shook her head. "Your wrong, Yuhi. Although I can''t say that your actions have never hurt me before, you''re the one who brought back my smile; you didn''t take anything from me. You''ve given me so much."

    Yuhi smiles softly. "If you think so, I''m not going to argue. Besides, your mine, aren''t you?"

    "Yes."

    "You know when it was time to let you go. I thought it would be enough if I could just watch over you. But you who lived as a normal girl, you who became an idol became even more of a radiant existence to me. How you desperately tried to help a young boy who was hurt. How you grew your hair out to prove your affections for me were still strong. I love them all."

 Chapter 120 - Bloody Rose Part 4

    He is so stupid. She''s the one who should be saying words of gratitude. If she didn''t meet Terashima Yuhi, she would still be an empty existence. It''s because they met they crossed paths. That she was able to discover the beauty of the world; the beauty Ru pointed out to her before, but she couldn''t see it.

    Back then, all she could see were raging storm clouds every day. However, when she met Terashima Yuhi, she could finally see the light.

    Sumire shifted over and draped her arms around his neck.

    "What is it?" she doesn''t say anything and merely continues holding on to him tightly. Noticing she won''t respond, Yuhi merely caresses her hair.

    Ever since she was younger, she foundi herself to bepletely absorbed already in the world of knowledge. That''s right long before she even met Yuhi; she already found herself attracted by books that contained knowledge of the world.

    At first, though, it was only a means of escape, escape from all the shouting. Her parents would often fight, that''s right. Her family life wasn''t exactly as peaceful as everyone thought it was. That family already long fell apart, so perhaps what happened was atonementˇŞher atonement for the past.

    In that sense, there is no meaningless misfortune. When she first stumbled upon Shakespeare''s works, she learned the meaning in more depth. What a true tragedy is. Her form of escape were those books. To block out the sound, she would find herself listening to music and escaping in the world of stories. But that in itself is too much of a fantasy.

    A person cannot escape from a reality that is there. She found out many things. So then how is she an outsider of society supposed to fit in? The answer is simple. "You just have to live the same as everyone else.''

    Most humans won''t ept something that is outside what they considermon sense. When she realized these, she understood that even if she did that, it wouldn''t change anything.

    It won''t make her world less dark than it already is. It won''t bring out the light she sought, which is why she...she didn''t try it and lived life without lying.

    That light she sought for so long, appeared to her the second she met him. Not only the light but a world of vibrant colors. A world of vibrant colors, strong and powerful. He introduced her to paintings and colors that express every emotion.

    Buildings, people, animals - he showed her how everyone is dyed in their own special color. Not just one color but several. Colors that only belong to that person alone.

    "Can I make some selfish requests, Yuhi?"

    "Define ''selfish.''"

    She lifts her fingers to his lips, gently tracing them. "''of a person, action, or motive)cking consideration for other people; concerned chiefly with one''s own personal profit or pleasure.''"

    "So you want to please yourself? Got it. Tell me what you want, Sumire."

    "I want you to be more passionate than before."

    Sumire doesn''t rify her words. Nor does she even describe it. But Yuhi understood. "You''re trying to kill me, aren''t you?"

    "Perhaps. But Yuhi. You said you would fall into hell with me. Do you have any right to whine at this stage? Or maybe I fell in love with a boring guy after all. "

    "Brat."

    "It is only with you, Yuhi, when I''m able to feel the most happiness. That''s why when our rtionship changes. I will be blessed with the fact that we never have to part from each other and bask in our happiness together. That''s why I want to get this out of the way now. "She has to say it.

    ''It''s frightening, but if it is this person, it should be okay.''

    "Up until now, I''ve always been thinking of Ru. No, I''ll correct that, ''I''ve always been in love with him. ''There were many who came to care for me in betweenˇŞthose who came to love me deeply. But I could never respond to their feelings ." she shook her head. "I could never respond. I would always brush it off simply because I didn''t acknowledge it even though they all cared deeply for me. I felt it then that there was something wrong with me."

    "Sumire. . . ."

    "To find a way to defeat Ru''s illness, even if it means having my life swallowed up by him. If I''m inside that person, we can be one. I haven''t beenpletely faithful to you, Yuhi. Even when we started dating, those thoughts remained there. They became clearer." Sumire ced her hand on her forehead. "I am saying strange things, right? But even now, it doesn''t fade from my mind. Endlessly. I thought I would have to walk towards the future alone. But there is you."

    There is him, the person she loves so very deeply.

    Yuhi bends over, and their lips met briefly. A gentle kiss, and yet it made her cry. "Yeah. I get it, Sumire. We have to share everything properly from now on. Even if it hurts. A part of me already knew. About Mamoru, about the darkness, you were facing. . ˇ­"

    "I''m still afraid," Sumire admitted. The happier she bes, the more this fear increases.

    "So am I," he gave their intertwined hands a little squeeze. "But we aren''t alone anymore. We have all those guys, and we have each other. Sumire."

    Sumire did not say anything and listened to the sound of his heartbeat. Her eyes widened when she realized how fast it was beating. She lifted her head from his chest. "Wait, why are you getting embarrassed?" Sumire questioned.

    "Who is embarrassed? Brat, your far too cheekytely."

    She chuckled softly. Even if he denied it, Sumire could see the tip of his ears turn red. Her gaze softened, even though things will be hectic from now. ''Yuhi still finds a way to make me smile.'' Why does this person smile so warmly-- her thoughts broke of when he gently kissed her lips.

    It seems like she has found it, a small bit of happiness.

 Chapter 121 - Bloody Rose Part 5

    "Thanks for having me here."

    "I will pour us some tea. So make yourself at home." Yuhi said as he walked over to the kitchen. Through the small mirror on the wall, he could get a clear glimpse of her. Sumire was looking around curiously.

    "It''s the first time I''ve been inside your studio, Yuhi."

    "Indeed."

    Where did he put those tea bags? Although it''s not a ce, hees to frequently anymore unlike the old man''s manor. He hasn''t left this ce vacant for a long time.

    "I''m kinda nervous."

    ''Is she stupid?''

    "The nervous part willeter. So shouldn''t you rx for now?"

    From the mirror, he saw it. Her flustered red cheeks and nervous soundingughter.

    "Well, okay. But we will start with my lips, right?"

    "Mmm, sounds like a n."

    Once he finished making tea, he ced it down on the table where she was sitting. Usually, he would sit beside her. But they ought to get the serious business out of the way first.

    For the next ten minutes, no words were spoken at all as the brte haired girl with the cup in her hands, letting it cool down before taking a sip.

    In that somewhat tense atmosphere, it was her brightly lit eyes when she took a sip of the tea that made him feel at ease.

    If Morris and the other guys heard that he was having such soft-sounding thoughts, they would undoubtedlyugh at him. But he can no longer return to how he was before.

    Since he was pondering on his own thoughts, those 10 minutes went by quickly.

    Sumire spoke up. "We''ve delivered all the threats or rather greetings that we had to. I''m sorry that most of them didn''t look happy about it at all."

    After his conference finished, they received a call from Soujiro saying. ''The paperwork isplete. I shall submit it to the government office by tonight. Please go to all these people''s ces and make the announcement yourselves. ''Seeing how long the list was. Yuhi decided to cancel both their work for the rest of the day. Once he saw that long list, he did think that it would take all day. However, Sumire handled everything so smoothly.

    "Why do you have to apologize? Besides, we are older now; we don''t have to apologize for every single thing."

    She doesn''t say anything to that. "So about what you said the other day. About starting over from the beginning --" Yuhi is cut off when he saw her expression.

    "Old .." A dark, depressing aura wraps around the brte, as she slumps her head on the table. "Indeed. I can feel it too."

    "You don''t have to worry. I will grow old with you too."

    The brte doesn''t respond, but he noticed her staring at him for a few minutes.

    "What is it?" Yuhi questioned.

    "Nothing."

    "Actually, I don''t understand what you mean by starting over from step one."

    Why would they need to start over? For the past two days, Sumire did not see him in the hospital, but she did send that heartful note. On that note, she said something about starting over.

    Sumire looks up. "Isn''t it about doing stuff together and getting to know each other?"

    "Really?"

    "For example, naturally holding hands."

    "Don''t we always do that?"

    What does she mean by naturally? It''s something they always do, so isn''t that natural?

    "Or eating meals together, or going on walks and other ces together."

    "We did that every day in high school." he trails of seeing her innocent expression change to a dark one. His sweatdropped, "We can just do it again. What''s with that funny face."

    Sumire sighed. "Well, I don''t get it either. But I do want things to be different from now on." She trailed off. "I don''t want things to be awkward anymore."

    It seems like she noticed that too. No matter how well they get along, some of their conversations are awkward. Is it because of Mamoru? He needs to do something about this. He stood up and sat beside her.

    For a moment, he does not say a word before he cupped her cheeks.

    Yuhi covered his mouth with hers.

    This is all he can do to reassure her.

    ....

    Yuhi didn''t know how they got upstairs to his room. But before he knew it, he was all over her.

    "Sumire, this is bad." He mumbled.

    She extended her hand out. "Bad?"

    "Yeah, I might do something." Yuhi trailed off and sighed. "I really want to have sex with you right now."

    Sumireughs softly. "Did Hino give you a warning?"

    Recalling the words the redhead said earlier, a scowl appears on his face, "If you ask me. He''s doing it on purpose."

    "Perhaps. But we ought to listen to him."

    His gaze dimmed when something came to mind. "That reminds me, you stayed overnight at Hino''s ce recently."

    Sumire giggled. "Mmm, I did. Jealous?"

    "Damn." He trailed off and saw her red-stained face. "Are you sick?"

    "No, I''m just embarrassed."

    "Yeah. I should probably stop using my tongue."

    Sumire hits him, but he grabbed hold of her wrist. "Even if you''re not sick, I think you should sleep a bit."

    He tucked the nket around her.

    "Hey, Yuhi?"

    "Yeah?"

    "If your ex-girlfriend showed up. Would you get back together with her?"

    ''Why is she asking something so stupid for?'' Yuhi sighed. "Of course, I won''t."

    "Hmmmˇ­" She trailed off. "But you know something Yuhi, I heard that you did it a lot with your previous girlfriends."

    Yuhi almost dropped the cigarette he was about to put in his mouth. "How on-ear-"

    ''That dammed Hino.''

    "Am I not pretty enough? You always stop."

    "Look here, and I just told you that I couldn''t control myself. Don''t provoke me."

    Sumireughed. "I know, sorry."

    This girl probably has no idea what she is doing to him. It is harder than he thought, holding back. Yuhi figured he could do it before; he felt he could hold back. But spending time with her every day is having the reverse effect.

    Maybe it would have helped if he did not touch her the first day they went out with one another. A deep sigh crossed his lips. What is he doing thinking such things now of all times? What use is there?

    He nced over at the girl who was staring at him. Why does she keep staring at him? This is one thing he noticed about her since he first asked her out. She has a bad habit of staring, and doesn''t she touch him far too easily?

 Chapter 122 - Bloody Rose Part 6

    Yuhi understood that Sumire was the type of person who liked to tease people. But he always believed that he would be fine no matter what she threw at him. It seems like he has underestimated her though. "You spent the past two days with Hino, did that not bother Soujiro?"

    Sumire sighed. "Mm, it didn''t bother him."

    That man must have excellent self control. Yuhi has to admit that he is impressed. Not only can Soujiro control himself from getting jealous.But Soujiro also controls his desires towards Sumire. Yuhi knew from the very start that man liked Sumire, otherwise he would not have provoked him on national TV.

    An arranged marriage since birth huh? It is not umon for the two to fall for one another. For awhile Yuhi spected that Sumire liked Soujiro. But he could not say so for sure, since he has not seen how the two interacted with one another.

    "It bothered me."

    At thatment Sumireughed. She covered her mouth shyly with her hands. "Uhh, it seems like I have underestimated you a bit Yuhi-san."

    "That is my line." He turned to her and caressed her cheeks. "You look sick."

    "Aha."

    "It isn''t funny." Yuhi frowned. "Why are you wearing such little clothing?"

    "Uh, because I only wanted to go to the market."

    Is that so? Yuhi only half paid attention to her words. He did not understand why, but today she seemed prettier than usual. Would it be okay for him to look at her for awhile? Would she find it weird if all he did was look at her?

    "Why are you blushing?"

    "Because this is embarrassing. If your going to kiss me, please do so already."

    Kiss? He wasnt nning to. Beside she is sick, he obviously wont do anything now that he knows that. "I only want to look at you."

    "Look at me?"

    Sumire seemed very puzzled at his words. Yuhi did not understand it either so he could not exin it to her. Maybe he should just let her go. But he wants to keep loo- his thoughts broke off when he felt Sumire''s lips on his.

    Yuhi immediately froze in shock at her actions.

    What on earth is she doing?

    No he knows what she is doing. But shouldnt she stop before he ends up liking it? What will she do when he likes it?

    ˇ­...

    A few hourster - 7:00pm -

    When he saw the lights from the outside, Yuhi already knew who it was. Akatsuki too has been sneaking off somewhere, it can''t be that woman.

    He rushed up the steps and unlocked the door. The girls shoes from earlier remained at the front. So she stayed? Yuhi looked around and noticed that the hallway was sparkling clean. The traces of the dirt that were on the walls previously were gone now.

    Yuhi put his bag down and took his shoes off. He walked across the hall and took heavy strides until he arrived in front of the kitchen door.

    Sumire had left it open so he spotted brte hair from the distance. So Soujiro really was right, '' She told me she has practice. But that''s her excuse to see you isn''t it?''

    He took a deep breath before he made his way over.

    "--hey Sumire. "

    No response. She must be deep in thought about something again. Guess there is no choice. He slid up closer to her and spoke directly at her ear. "Heyyy Sumire, answer me! What are you doing spacing out like that? Let''s eat. "

    Clearly this snapped the brte''s thoughts, since her face immediately turned a cherry red colour seeing how close he was.

    "Ahh, um. .Yuhi, wee home. "

    Yuhi blinked when he saw how nervous she was. Huh? Why is she red? What happened to her teasing and yful attitude from earlier?

    "Hmm, the contents of the pot is spilling is it alright?"

    "Ahh yes." Sumire reached over and quickly fixed it. "You came back earlier than, I expected Yuhi. "

    "Yeah, since I left pretty early this morning. I thought I woulde back earlier. Brr it''s cold. What did you make?"

    "Meat and potato stew. "

    "Hmm, this meat and potato stew. Isn''t the colour a little too light? I like strong vours. "

    "It''s not light. I''ve checked. Taste it Yuhi. " Sumire brought out some chopsticks and took some meat and potato out of the pot. "Come on Yuhi, go ahh."

    Hey hey, isn''t she embarrassed? One moment she is all red and flustered, then the next she does bold things like this. Well either way, Yuhi bends down to eat. A delicious sensation entered the tip of his tongue. "Mmm."

    "How is it? I adjusted the vour to suit your taste buds. "

    "To impress me?" Yuhi teased. It was a joke of course. Why would she do something like that for his sake?

    At thatment the brte turned around to face him. "There is no --- " their gaze met and her cheeks coloured. "An--yway, I am very confident in my cooking today. So if you''re ready to eat I''ll start grilling the fish."

    Yuhi cuts her sentence short as he reached over and kissed a strand of her hair.

    "Yuhi...."

    Oh, her tone changed. Yuhi gently cups her cheek and kissed her lips softly, only to have her cling on to him. "Shall we sit down? On the couch at least? "

    The brte nodded slowly and he easily carried her in his arms, as he reached over and switched the frying pan of. He tipped the contents into the other bowl and covered it with a lid.

    He exited the kitchen with the girl in his arms and headed to the living room She seems a bit lighter than before, did she lose some wait? As Yuhi debated about it in his head, Sumire begins to undo his shirt cor. Well he guesses he can worry about itter.

    His hands wrapped around her waist as he fondled her chest through her clothes. Cute sounds escaped her lips.

    "Sumire, you''reing onto me strongly. Did you miss me?"

    ". .missed you, I missed you Yuhi. "

    His gaze softened, geez she is so silly. "As much as I want us to do it right now. I''m quite worn out, and from the looks of it so are you. "

    "S--sorry." Sumire said startled and she pulled away from him.

    "Don''t worry about it. I''m just d you came back to me tonight. Soujiro doesn''t mind?"

    Sumire shook her head. "He doesn''t mind. I told him I would practice overtime with the others, and he said that I should do my best. I feel bad lying, but I wanted to see you. So before I knew it I was lying."

    So so very silly, this girl. He can''t tell her that he knew she would be here, or the context of Soujiro''s message either. Instead Yuhi nts kisses on her neck gently as he nibbles on her exposed chest. "Sumire. You''re driving me crazy. "

    "Aha." Sumireughed softly. "I am?"

    "Yeah, you are."

    She is very silly but a content sigh escapes his lips when he caresses his hair, she is so beautiful. "Well, I''m sure it''s fine even if you don''t practice."

    "Eh, what is that supposed to mean?"

    "It simply means I want to monopolise you."

    If she practices more and more and gets better. For sure she will reach her goal. But it wouldn''t be because of him, it would be because she found what she was missing through that song. Although he has epted that Mamoru will always remain special to her; he doesn''t like the idea of her spreading her wings because of him. He doesn''t like the idea of him interfering with the present Sumire.

    The present Sumire has something only she can achieve.

 Chapter 123 - Bloody Rose Part 7

    After he calmed her down, Yuhi learned that Aika gave her some strange book to read. A quick skim through was all it took for him to understand. That stupid woman, what is she trying to do? Yuhi was skeptical about Aika''s friendship towards Sumire. While Aika is a good person-- that person is not pure at all.

    His gaze fell towards the girl who was busy sketching away. He was tired but when she suggested cuddling he could hardly refuse her. It seems like the one who is in charge of this rtionship is her. Not that he minds it too much.

    "Say Yuhi? Did you watch the news today? It seems like the government is nning on introducing that paradise program."

    The Paradise program was something the government cab members came up with to deal with the ss division. Those who are deemed fit for the new paradise, the new space will be separated from others.

    "A safe and perfect society is just an illusion." Those words slipped out before he could stop himself. He saw with his own eyes how people easily relied on an external force for safety, and he also witnessed the violent reaction in its absence. "The society we live in now is still a dangerous society."

    "Dangerous?" Her question came out in a whisper.

    "In this society, people depend on things that are convenient but also dangerous. Our government made us take risks, but the risks were dispersed and distributed so cleverly that no one was able to notice it." He paused when he saw that she put the pencil down.

    Should I continue or not?

    Yuhi took her silence as a yes and continued. "No, people noticed it. Despite what it would seem like, not all humans out there are stupid. Some would even say that the human race is smarter than most. Humans can easily mask their feelings and be apletely different person. They pretended not to notice, they pushed it aside because they understood it was dangerous."

    "So in other words everybody is a coward."

    He chuckled at her conclusion. "I suppose."

    "But at the same time humans are clever. They assessed their situation, realized they were powerless. Rather than act recklessly and end up putting the ones they care about at risk, they chose to going along with it. By going along with everything, nobody will get hurt. By listening to the rules, their normal lives are not in danger."

    Yuhi had to admit that he was impressed. It seems like the only person who can understand his way of thinking is Ibuki Sumire.

    "Do you think the citizens of this town, including me, were that clever?"

    Yuhi paused when he heard those words. A strange feeling overcame him and he immediately stood up. He realize that he was one of the guilty few who had chose to look the other way, epting his fate. Even if it meant protecting her, is it not a sin to look away? He is not like everybody else, unlike them he is not powerless. He has the power to change things.

    "I don''t like to lump people together when I speak, since everyone is different, but let me tell you my thoughts. Humans are clever, we make our choices based on our situation. We can avoid our responsibilities or take action recklessly."

    "Then what about those who have the power to change things but chose to look away?"

    At thatment Yuhi sighed. "Are you upset about something?"

    "I am. Why did you stand up? Weren''t we cuddling?"

    His lips curve to a smile. "I thought you wanted me to listen to Hino?"

    "Did he say anything about hugging?"

    "Come over here Sumire."

    Sumire nodded and got up. She walked across the room to where he was and he led her to the balcony. He wrapped his arms from behind her and hugged her from behind.

    "Yuhi.."

    "I am tired."

    She turned to face him and caressed his cheeks. "Then we should go inside and sleep."

    He shook his head and slumped his head on her chest.

    "Let us remain this way for a bit longer."

    .........ˇ­.

    Iro Road High School - Festival Day one -

    A deep sigh crossed Yuhi''s lips as he carried the signboard in one hand. He thought back to the events ofst night and shook his head. What was he doing showing Sumire his weak side like that?

    He wondered if she noticed it, otherwise why else would she have agreed to live with him? When he first proposed the idea of Sumire living together with him he insisted it was for her own good. This way she would no longer have to face the nightmares alone. But the other reason was for his sake.

    One of his greatest fears is closing his eyes and sleeping. Sleep was thest thing on his mind at the end of the day.

    The enveloping darkness only brought him anxious feelings on the future. It reminded him of the bloody memories that gued his subconsciousness. These memories that he cant move on from and thus trapping him in the past.

    He spent countless nights regretting. Yuhi learned that guilt was a double-edged sword. While he could use that time to investigate and hone his skills more, it led to countless sleepless nights. At the start he epted his situation. He epted that he could not sleep since his mind told him it was not time to move forward yet.

    He would spend the entire night awake, reading through past case files. He read through any material that would lead to him finding the killer and learned to adapt to the world without sleeping. He learned how to make good coffee and he exercised daily to prevent the mental strain, it also helped increase his stamina.

    So he could function as a regr member of society, he would take naps during the day. As the years went by he continued living this way until he met her, until he met Ibuki Sumire.

    His thoughts broke off when he spotted the woman that upied his thoughts. She was talking to Aika about something andughing. For a moment all he could do was stare at her. Why is she so beautiful? Why does he find everything she does endearing? Ever since she returned to his life, shepletely messed up his rhythm.

    She turned around and their gaze met. Sumire extended her hand out. "Cigarette."

    Yuhi blinked before he chuckled. He passed her the packet in his pocket immediately. She looked at the one he was smoking. "Finish that one then no more tillter."

    "Yes mam." Yuhi joked.

    Sumire however wore a serious expression on her face. "As a vocalist you should treasure your voice more. I know there are many vocalists who smoke but--" Yuhi cut her off by hugging her. "Yuhi-san, it seems you are learning how to bribe me."

    "Yeah."

    Whenever she starts lecturing, the best thing to do is hold her like this. Not only does it calm her down but he also gets something out of this. He felt a pair of soft lips against his neck. "Yuhi." She mumbled.

    "Mm?"

    "Good morning."

 Chapter 124 - Bloody Rose Part 8

    Over something this normal, Sumire treats it as something special. A simple greeting bes a sweet moment for them both.

    He slept without experiencing any of his nightmares, and Yuhi didn''t know if he should hate her for destroying the pattern he built up. Or should he praise her for making him realize how important sleep was?

    As long as Sumire stays by his side, he would be able to sleep well. The darkness that would generally appear and haunt him would disappear. Yuhi realized how selfish that was, but he could not help it. After not sleeping for so long for many years, Yuhi wanted something different.

    It is not an exaggeration to say that he needs her to sleep now. She has to be beside him; otherwise, he could not rest. It is morefortable sleeping beside another person.

    Yuhi brushed his lips against her ear and yed with her hands intertwined with his. "What are we doing today? For lunch?"

    They could stay on the school grounds and look around the stalls. But they could also go out of school and eat out somewhere since the teachers on patrol would be distracted.

    "Lunchˇ­" Sumire trailed off. "I think we should go around. I haven''t been to a festival in a while. I am interested in seeing how different it is."

    "Mm, got it."

    "Yuhi-san, when will I see your painting?" Sumire suddenly inquired.

    He chuckled when he heard her words. "Thest day. I haven''t brought mine to school yet; the same goes for you, right?" When he passed by the exhibition hall earlier, he did not see her painting among the works there.

    "I will bring mine when you do."

    Geez, what a helpless girl. Yuhi kissed her forehead softly and mumbled. "Alright, then."

    Aika coughed. "You know this is the first time I''ve witnessed it personally. The famous lovey-dovey couple flirting so boldly in broad daylight."

    Sumire sighed. "It is hard these days since Yuhi insists on being a gentleman."

    "Eh? That is somethingˇ­"

    Yuhis eyes twitched, annoyed at their words. It is Aika''s fault for putting strange things in Sumire''s head. In the past, such thoughts would not have crossed Sumire''s mind at all.

    Yuhi knew that the brte would continue growing more beautiful as she matured into an adult. But he wasn''t expecting such a drastic change. He didn''t realize it until seeing the girl''s performance. Although he has been around for a while now, he hasn''t had many opportunities to observe her properly.

    He''s been assisting the board and helping out with the preparations for the summer tournaments. His position as the number one idol kept him quite busy, and when he isn''t running around constantly, he catches up on well-deserved rest he needed. Although he touched her then and held her in his arms, she was far too sickly the-- but now? These days she seems happier and more cheerful.

    When she first came here, her gaze was cold, and maybe that was why he could not see it.

    She looks prettier when she smiles.

    After a few more words with Aika, Sumire suggested they look around now. She ims that Aika will cover for them.

    He likes how she takes the initiative these days to make ns with him.

    Every single year, he always received a mysterious gift from someone in the post. Every single year on his birthday, he always gets a present from someone without fail. Without fail, it''s always the first one he gets. At first, Yuhi couldn''t determine who it was from. After a while, he linked the presents and realized something.

    He recalled a conversation he had with someone before. Only one person could have done it, and indeed when he pulled out the draw filled with the girl''s gifts from him. All the gifts connected.

    Every single year, she does something for him, yet he never gives her anything in return.

    If it''s this year, even if it''s just this year, he wants to be able to return that kindness that she''s always shown him.

    Now that they are a couple, surely he could do that?

    It was difficult for him to enjoy the festival, however. With the current situation anyway. After this festival ends, the news school term will start. They will be third-year students, and Atsuro wille here.

    "That guy is right; you do bold things."

    Sumire realized what he was talking about instantly since she pulled away. "T--that''s because you run slowly..."

    Run slowly...

    He does karate though; she doesn''t think things through when she is nervous, huh? However, he knew that the girl''s flustered expression now was barely due to the contact of their hands.

    It must have something to do with Atsuro. Yuhi learned from Soujiro that Sumire did decide to call him back. When it came to such matters, it would be childish to brush it off as ''embarrassing''. However, Yuhi never thought about it much before.

    Huh? Come to think of it, does that make him childish in contrast to Sumire? You have to look at her to know that she''s used to that stuff. Somehow, that thought irked him.

    "Yuhi, what is wrong?"

    "Hey, that thing you always have with you. Bring it out."

    "Oh, you mean this?"

    Once he saw the toy hammer, he took it from her, and she proceeded into a stance recalling what happened before.

    But Yuhi proceeded to hit himself across with it instead.

    "Eh...? H--old on?" The brte said puzzled, yet he didn''t stop himself from hitting himself. "Uwaa, what''s gotten into you? Are you finally losing it?"

    Says the one who carries this around with her.

    Before he couldnd another hit, Sumire grabbed hold of the hammer. "U--! Even if this is a toy, you''ll hurt yourself if you keep that up."

    When he saw how concerned she was, Yuhi decided to stop it. "Yeah."

    He wanted to clear his head a bit. But it seemed like he would have to use another method there.

    Sumire shook her head. "Gee, what''s with you? I thought so earlier. But there''s something wrong after all isn''t there?"

    "What makes you say that?"

    "Because you had such a spaced-out look on your face...and well, it''s a feeling I get..."

    A feeling, huh.

    That''s right, and something was wrong with him. But once again the problem is her. The problem is her, but she clearly doesn''t understand that, though. "Do you....like Kusaji?"

    His question caught her off guard since she dropped the hammer.

    "--- wh---a are you talking about all of a sudden?"

    Yuhi doesn''t say anything and merely nces over at her, meeting her violet orbs. The brte notices, and her expression though flustered changed slightly.

    "Well I don''t dislike Atsuro, I''m sure you can see that. Truthfully speaking, I did use to harbor affections of love towards him. There was such a time when he was all I thought about. However, he turned me down."

 Chapter 125 - One Of The Things I Like About You

    Yuhi couldn''t hide his surprise then.

    "Kusaji..turned you down?" Yuhi mumbled. So he was right that Sumire liked Atsuro at some point, she asked him out. That thought bothered him, but first, he needs an answer.

    "That''s right, fufu! I''m notpletely lucky when ites to love, after all, you know. Good looks aren''t everything, and just because you''re close to a person doesn''t mean it will go well."

    Though Sumire said that in an oddly cheerful tone, he noticed something was wrong. He sensed the loneliness behind those words.

    "He turned me down, and I really was hurt, but I had the other guys with me then in Nanairo feather, and they all helped me out a lot. Because of them all being there for me, I was able to cope with the pain and take a step forward."

    With the other guys, she will be okay.

    Those were the words he repeated to himself endlessly on the way to the airport that day, and even when he saw the brte, he believed that to be the case. But thinking it through now, just one person isn''t enough. If it''s only one person besides her, she will think she is burdening or relying on them too much.

    However, if it''s loads of people, then it''s a different story altogether isn''t it? In the end, going to that ce was probably better for her.

    "What about now?"

    Even though she said all that, he knew that it was different now. That matter of being rejected was already the case of the ''past'' for the brte.

    "En, that''s right...right now, it''s slightly different. I said this recently. ''I love Yuhi, I sincerely do. Although people may call him violent and scary, that person is truly gentle. And so very fragile at times, almost like a kid. I feel warm knowing that he needs me. So that''s why I feel like I''m doing this for myself. And I feel like Yuhi is the most important to me, too''."

    At thatment, his entire face turned red. His cheeks colored embarrassed. What on earth is she going around telling people that for?

    Sumireughed softly. "The other girls were exchanging love stories. So I thought I would talk about you and me."

    ˇ­ Yuhi looked at her dumbfounded. Is it just him, or does she say those words far too easily? It is difficult for her to say love, but she says it without hesitation when it concerns other cheesy lines.

    She will always have others...always going to have others who are beside her who aren''t him. Yuhi understood that from the very beginning, Sumire does not belong to him alone. But he already made his mind up, Yuhi wrapped his arms around the brte.

    He felt the sound of her heartbeat, thumping just as loud as his.

    "As usual, your selfish, huh? But I guess that''s why I love you."

    He loves her so much,

    "Ah..what is this? A confession? Fuuu."

    She tried to brush it off as jokey situation again, yet he tightened his hold on her. This time around, he will tell her everything.

    "A confession, huh? Or maybe it''s atonement. But I will listen to you."

    Listen huh?

    Yuhi felt several pairs of eyes on them and pulled away. He squeezed Sumire''s hands. "Let''s go somewhere else."

    Sumire nodded.

    ˇ­

    Yuhi found a quiet spot behind the small church on the school grounds. The two of them sat down on the grass, and he sighed in relief. "Sorry about this, we ended up having to run."

    "Don''t worry about it, and it seems a lot of the visitors are your fans."

    Yuhi raised his eyebrow at how casually she said this. Is she not jealous at all? Well, forget it, there are other things he needs to do now. There are more important things to discuss. It should be fine now. When they first saw each other again.

    "What I told you almost a month ago now. I am sorry--- that''s what I wanted to say. Yet I know it is because of me. Even with everything that has happened, Sumire, you never once hated me. Never once have you looked at me with those scornful eyes." Yuhi paused as he ced

    Did you know? I dreamed of holding you like this againˇŞyour so close and yet so far away from my reach. Back when we were younger, I pushed you off that cliff because I couldn''t believe it. The person you called for so desperately back then wasn''t me."

    Whenever he thought of what happened then, Yuhi felt very bitter. It was an ident. He did not mean to corner her like that, but it frustrated him when he saw her looking away. He did something unspeakable to her, and yet he still had the nerve to confess a monthter.

    Sumire sighed. For a moment, she did not say anything other than that causing him to worry. But in the next moment, she rested her head on his shoulders.

    "You know, Yuhi, I do love you."

    H--huh?

    "I mean, I know I said all that stuff at the start, but I have always had feelings for you. Back then, I believed that even if we do meet again, it would only be as rivals on stage. I didn''t think of a rtionship with you because I did not think it was possible. You were so far from my reach." Sumire trailed off. "Ru, however, scolded me for thinking that way."

    Mamoru scolded her? Why would he do that? Sumire did not do anything wrong.

    Her gaze softened. "He got mad at me for belittling me. Even if I say that, you would still get mad at Ru for yelling at me, won''t you?"

    Yuhi looked away. "I know it is stupid of me. But you went through a lot back then. I don''t think yelling and criticizing you about your choices will do any good."

    "Yuhi, this is one of the things I like about you."

    Damn, why does she keep catching him off guard like this? It is not like she is saying anything particrly. But for some reason, his heart is beating loudly, and his entire face is red. Right now, he feels like the biggest fool of all.

    "Yuhi, did you drink your face is bright red?" Sumire asked innocently.

    "Damn brat, quit teasing me," Yuhi mumbled. Why is she pretending? Of course, she can see the effect her words have on him.

    Sumireughed. "So cute."

    Cute? Did she call him cute? Yuhi frowned when he registered these words. It seems like he has to teach her again. This brat won''t be calling him cuteter.

    "Do you want anything to eat? Stay here, and I will get something from the stalls." Yuhi wanted to change the topic quickly.

    "Then, I have a few requests."

 Chapter 126 - Stay With Me

    Iro Road School Main Building -

    Unfortunately for him, it was far too good to be true. One of his teachers heard he was back in school and decided to give him an assignment toplete.

    "Terashima finallyes to school, and he''s painting rather dark imagesˇ­"

    "Is that the pit of hell?"

    "Ssh, don''t say anything."

    Tsk, it''s toote.

    He could hear every word they were saying. But they were right; he couldn''t concentrate at all. His gazended on the canvas in front of him and noticed the bright colors had somehow turned ck. Huh? When did that happen?

    Yuhi sighs, really what''s going on with him?

    Ever since what happened the other day, he can''t get the image of her crying face out of his head. She is suffering in more ways than one, although he knew that she had been holding herself back this entire time.

    When he saw her in that state once again, he didn''t know what to do and unexpectedly found himself rather angry and irritated. Dam, what''s wrong with him?

    A girl like her...someone like her, he already knew that further involving himself with her would end up this way. But now that it has gotten this far, he can''t help but be frustrated. The old man said his fate is tied with Sumire. Is it okay for him to hope?

    Is it okay for him to take action? Usually, he would be calmer than this. But yesterday and the events as ofte had made him start thinking. ''If I don''t do anything, won''t other guys get to her?''

    Does that mean it''s okay for him to do the same?

    Yuhi left the ssroom and headed down to the vending machine area outside. Many students were still outside, and yet it was less noisy then being inside the ssroom. Inside there, without her for some reason, it was suffocating.

    How annoying, he never used to see their endless bickering and chattering as a bother. So howe it was suddenly bothering him now? He didn''t like it at all. Since when did he start noticing matters like that.

    Ever since school started, he was well aware that people stayed far and cleared from him. After all, he emits that sort of aura, that aura where there is a huge wall. So he has been left alone and considering his '' genius'' status, which pushed people even further away from him.

    Yuhi didn''t mind that as long as he could paint. He would drown away all the feelings and all the emotions he felt within a single painting.

    Back then, he couldn''t hear those voices at all.

    Yuhi took a deep breath and felt a cool gust of wind brush against his cheeks.

    "Exactly what do you want to do with that girl? Many people are curious?" A familiar voice said.

    At thatment, he sighed. "Even out here, I can''t seem to get any peace, huh?"

    "Sorry about that. But I''m your annoying guard for a reason. Iroha-chan will cry if she finds out your destroying school property."

    Yuhi nced over to find that he had indeed kicked the vending machine.

    "You always bring up Iroha in times like this."

    "Someone needs to remind you that if you do anything too foolish. Some people will be affected."

    "I won''t do anything."

    Akatsuki sighs. "Usually, I would believe you. But you didn''t heed my previous warning and became her partner again. Whether or not the force of love between you two is strong or not. Yuhi, you should understand it. It would be better for you to keep away from that girl. Even if she doesn''t have anything to do with the matter directly, it''s her fault that person disappeared. That person is no longer here for you, me, or Iroha-chan. Between her and us, who do you intend to choose?"

    Who does heˇ­

    A series of memories shed through his head.

    The ck hair boy reached over into his zer pocket and fiddled with the charm she had gotten him. Gee, it''s like that after all, huh?

    His answer has changed, huh?

    It''s different than how it was before. His expression gave it away since Akatsuki panicked.

    Akatsuki shook his head. "Yuhi, you can''t be serious. Getting involved with her is ˇ­..!"

    But his sentence fell short by the sound of his phone ringing. The ck hair boy pulled it out, only to see the message on his phone and ced his hand covering his mouth, trying to hide his expression.

    "Shin, you said something to Sumire, didn''t you?"

    Shin emerged from behind the pir. "Only that you have a terrible personality. But you have a kind enough heart when you want. And so? Answer your friend here?"

    "Sorry, Akatsuki, the Princess is waiting for me. I''m out."

    It''s not like he doesn''t understand why Akatsuki is behaving that way. But, Yuhi disliked it when people thought badly of Sumire. ''Even if my friends tell me to stay away from her, I won''t do it.''

    ___

    She didn''t intend to fall in love.

    That''s how it was supposed to be. As a member of the elite - such rules were drilled into her head from a very young age. That she wasn''t supposed to fall in love, she should treat marriage as a political matter.

    Due to the circumstances, Sumire never got a chance to ask either of her parents if they loved each other. Whenever her parents appeared in public, they looked like the perfect couple. But now that she thought of it was it not only for show? She can''t be too sure, and now she doesn''t have anyone to ask.

    The brown-haired girl kicks the stone in her feet to a nearby curb. In the end, exactly why did she submit to such an emotion?

    She closed her eyes. For a moment, she didn''t think about anything, particrly, but then his face came to mind. That person''s color was so very pretty and to her, for her, whose world is monotone. She didn''t understand why that person seemed to be so very brightˇŞa gorgeous red.

    Perhaps it was fate.

    After all, despite being a member of the high elite. She rejected it, she ejected the lifestyle and didn''t want to live like that. Even now, it''s the same; she doesn''t want to be bound by any rules. She wonders if that''s the reason she fell in love. Is it because she wanted to rebel? If so, then it is quite amusing.

    ''It may be the country''s wish for you to remain ignorant. Defer to their will and think of that as for being the sake of your country, and I''m sure they will be happy.''

    In the end, she couldn''t do that.

    To her, it may have started to be important despite how empty and fleeting her days were. When she met that person, she desired it. She desired the strength to be able to protect the others around her.

    If she ended up failing at bing stronger, then perhaps things may not have ended up this way. Indeed it may have been different.

    But now that it hasˇ­. -- her thoughts broke off when she saw a motorbike parked in front of her. She didn''t notice the person getting off until he was directly in front of her.

    He ced his hand on her eyes. "You''re troublesome. How many times do you have to cry?"

    Her eyes widened at his words.

    "I don''t want to hear that from the person who was stalking. You can''t justify yourself now, Mr. Stalker-san."

    Yuhi took a deep breath. "Sumire."

    Sumire slumped her head on his back. "Sorry, but just for a few minutes, stay with me."

 Chapter 127 - Being Illogical

    Nearby their school was a small beach. Or rather, it was directly opposite. Yuhi suggested that they go there to rx.

    Once they arrived at the beach, Sumire took her shoes off and walked towards the ocean. She let the coolness of the sea brush against her feet. "This feels great! Yuhi, you should also ----"

    Her sentence fell short when she felt the ck hair boy grab hold of her hand.

    ''Such a warm hand despite a ck me."

    "ˇ­Ah, I didn''t know you were boldˇ­that''s quite an unpleasant thought." She changed her words halfway when she saw the look in his eyes.

    Why does he look so serious? Did she do something wrong?

    "Sumire, are you hiding something from me?"

    He is direct, huh? But she supposed that was one of his rather good quality traits.

    "Hey, aren''t you going to let go of my hand? If people see us like this, they will misunderstand. It''s not too far from school, and I know people pass by this way." Sumire did not reply to his question and said something else.

    Sumire tried to tease him like usual, but her cheeks colored when she saw how serious he looked.

    "Yeah, I am aware. That''s why I am doing it."

    At thatment, her violet-colored eyes widened.

    "I already told you before, did I not? Back then, I told you not to act like your life based on a script. Since many unexpected things ur."

    Sumire nodded. "Yes, you told me that you would write your ending."

    "Yeah, that''s right. Even now, that hasn''t changed. No, perhaps there''s been alterations. I also want to write a part of your ending, even if it doesn''t match mine." Yuhi said.

    Yuhi closed the distance between them. He lowered his face until their lips touched. He didn''t kiss her, yet he nibbled on her lip - almost as if he was trying to savor it.

    Yuhi quickly let go of her and scratched the back of his head again. His entire face beat red. She usually would savor his embarrassed looking face, but right now, she couldn''t.

    "W--hat was that for?" Sumire stuttered.

    "Being illogical..."

    At that remark, her eyes widened. Isn''t he the idiot here? She took a step forward and rested her head against his chest. "Yuhi''s color is warm. Even now, I think so."

    He suddenly flicked her forehead. "You really do have to be more careful. Next time I''ll attack you."

    "I don''t mind."

    Yuhi looked at her dumbfounded. "Sumire, has anybody ever told you that you''re too straight forward?"

    "Is that wrong?"

    "No, butˇ­" Yuhi sighed. "This is a problem."

    A problem?

    He doesn''t say anything but lightly kissed her lips again. "If this makes you nervous, I guess we need to practice more."

    Practice?

    "Okay." She trailed off. "After the festival, I have to attend a few gatherings with Soujiro. Do you mind?"

    "I see another souriee. Man, you guys have to keep appearances."

    At that, she chuckled. "It clearly won''t fit your sort of personality, right?"

    "You got that right."

    Sumire realized that Yuhiced their hands with each other again, as they walked across the ocean. They were pretty far away, huh. Even so, his hand it''s different than the time they came before. He was holding her wrist then, and now it''s her hand.

    No matter how close they got to each other, Yuhi always ensured that there was a distance. But now that is different; he is firmly holding onto her hand like he doesn''t want to let her go.

    This back and this sight somehow it''s familiar. Where did she see it before?

    It does seem nostalgic...? Did something like this happen before? If so, then howe she doesn''t remember.

    "Hey."

    "Hmm?" Sumire said.

    "You heard that I''m in charge of the major paintings, right? For our final year."

    "Ah yeah." Though it had been a while since she had been in school, that much she did here. "Everyone was making a big deal out of it. I saw your previous works too. I know that if it''s you, it will be amazing."

    That''s right.

    Since already figured it out a long time ago, who owned that painting. Even before she saw him paint, Sumire got the same feeling as from that painting when she saw him again. It was then when she thought. ''Ah, coincidences do exisit.''

    Yet even now, she kept quiet. If he were to know, if Yuhi were to know, then he would surely disappear again. For some reason, she didn''t want that.

    She didn''t want anyone else to leave.

    "That is I was thinking, would you like to paint it together?" Yuhi offered.

    Eh?

    "Does that mean...."

    "Be my partner," Yuhi said.

    It was just three words, and yet it felt so powerful. Sumire was about to reply when she noticed his entire face turned red up to his ears. Oh, it''s cute. He is usually a person who gives off Yankee''s appearance and aura even without any piercings or anything.

    Someone who gives off a distant aura. That''s why such an expression is.....

    Sumire shook her head, no. There is already no more means of....keeping such feelings.

    It''s different now; right now, he is the closest person to her.

    "Sumire?"

    "I would love to be your partner. Please take care of me!"

    Yuhi brushed his hands across her forehead. "We shouldn''t stay in the water for too long, and you might get a fever."

    Sumire nodded, and the two of them quickly left the ocean.

    Despite what it looked like, sh wasn''t a person who believed in fate. She didn''t disregard it to aplete degree like some people do by saying '' its make-belief,'' or a figment of a person''s imaginations.

    But she couldn''t believe it since it held no meaning to her, and that''s why it isn''t important. However, from the very beginning, she never got attached to anything or anyone.

    From the very start, she was empty, and that''s why she unconsciously found a wall around her and others. Sumire reached over and extended her free hand out to the sky.

    Even though things are different now, then they are before. ''I have epted it to a degree ..about needing others.''

    But she understood that her core views still haven''t changed. No matter how many times she gets shaken up or amazed by someone''s actions. In the end, it will always revolt back to this.

    ''It''s your color. Ru, have I gotten stronger now? Is it truly okay for me to take hold of this power and take another step forward? On days where I am left alone, I still think about this.''

    Still, her gaze fell on Yuhi beside her. She isn''t alone anymore.

 Chapter 128 - The Most Beautiful Colour

    Sumire was surprised when she entered the hall filled with paintings. No, not just paintings but different works. Sculptures and any form of art.

    ''I like you.''

    ''To reach you and stay by your side. I epted the director''s offer. I understand that he probably holds a form of dislike against me, and that''s understandable. By epting this challenge, I could more or less understand why he did it to taunt me. To iste me. Either way, it''s because I do like you that I can do this. It''s lonely now, but be patient, because of that you have to paint your world.''

    She already made her mind up. That''s right, to be able to catch up to him - to have the right to be by his side. She will paint, paint the colors of her world that have grown even brighter ever since meeting him.

    ''Ru, in the end, it''s because of you that the colors in her world became so bright. That is something I will never forget.

    It is because of Ru that she no longer saw a monotone world. However, the one who initiated and made those bright colors in my world is indeed without a doubt, Yuhi.'' Sumire thought.

    ''But I see now you have that sort of feeling. That''s why I want to draw with you. Your pain, your joy. Instead of telling them with word. You''re showing them through your drawings. Usually, such miracles are impossible. But I know you can do it''.

    That''s right; it was that simple. There was no need for her to cry, nor for her to grief so much that it showed on her face.

    There wasn''t any need for something like that at all. The things she can''t say or express, she can do so in her painting.

    The words she normally expressed through her songs, there is another way.

    Her thoughts broke off when Aika patted her shoulder. "Impressed?"

    "Very." Sumire nodded. "This is certainly an art''s specialized school.

    Aikaughed. "Well, we haven''t seen Yuhi''s stuff yet. That''s when you will be amazed."

    "Ah, there you are, Sumire-chan." A cheerful voice said.

    "Asami-san."

    "Where''s your painting?"

    "Actually---" Her sentence fell short when she heard her phone beep.

    From: Atushi

    We brought your painting. Aren''t we nice?

    Her eyes twitched, annoyed.

    ___

    "You managed it on time. We were starting to worry." Akatsuki said as he ced his painting in the center of the room. Guess this spot should do. From the corner of his eye, he could spot several other works most likely from the third years.

    "Right right, let''s send a picture for Touko-san..."

    However, the ck hair boy extended his hand forward and snatched the phone.

    Akatsuki looked puzzled. "What?"

    Yuhi sighs. "Don''t. Touko doesn''t need to see it."

    Akatsuki seemed rather flustered. "What? That''s strange. You''ve always...always shown your pieces to Touko-san even after your break up."

    That''s true. For a while, he still kept doing that. He did it to spite her, to show her what she lost. But Yuhi realized that there was no need to do that since he has already gained something precious.

    "It doesn''t matter anymore.!

    Before Akatsuki could make another retort, though, they were disturbed by several voices. Only to find several individuals cloaked in red carrying a huge canvas, "

    "Alright, now you guys. Settle it opposite Yuhi''s." Atushi directed.

    Is that Sumire''s painting ---?

    So she had Atushi, and the other guys carry it. Did that mean it was at the bar before? How could he have missed that?

    Once the guys settled it down, his eyes went widened. This usage of colors is... However, he didn''t have much time to admire the painting since the brte hair girl showed up.

    "Guys! Don''t just take my painting without permission."

    "Hmm? What''s wrong. It''s finished anyway." Atushi said nonchntly.

    "That is beside the point ---!" Sumire eximed. Their gaze interlocked with each other then. "Yuhi...."

    "It seems like you made it."

    "Well, I wanted to bete, but I guess not. That aside, what about your painting?"

    It was when she said those he found a grin creep up onto his face. He pointed to therge canvas opposite. "My painting is over there."

    Yuhi watches his girlfriend''s reaction and finds it quite amusing; she''s really stunned, huh?

    Yuhi understood her thoughts. Even he is surprised that he could paint with such a bright and vibrant painting. It isn''t like him at all. It seems like she has influenced him in this short amount of time.

    "Amazing, what is this? The bright light from Sumire-chan''s painting reflects down on your road of stars. The two paintings connect." Akatsuki said beside him,pletely stunned.

    Heh.

    "I think when two people are inplete harmony, this happens naturally. I mean, I''m sure us dating helps, but we''ve always shared a beautiful connection."

    Yuhi said that intentionally loud so that the film crew who was nearby would overhear. In an instant, they surrounded the brte.

    "Err, excuse me. I am from a monthly arts magazine. Your Terashima Yuhi''s partner and girlfriend, right? Could we take a picture of you two together?" The reporters said with a glint in her eyes.

    "Sumire lookedpletely puzzled, "Huh? Em...that''s..."

    He chuckled at his girlfriend''s reaction and walked over. He looped his arm across the girl''s shoulder. "It''s alright,e on smile."

    Sumire shyly covered her face, but she whispered something in his ear. "Thank you, Yuhi-san."

    A single word and yet it contained so many powerful emotions. ''Thank you, huh?"

    Although he hadpleted the painting, Yuhi still wasn''t satisfied with it. Even to the very end. However, he realized something in the process; of course, it''s normal not to be satisfied.

    After all, it''s only '' half'' the painting. It will onlye to life when their work is together. But the ck hair boy didn''t realize it would be like this.

    Heh, she continues to amaze him. His gazended on his best friend, who shook his head and yet still snapped a photo. He supposed it couldn''t be helped on that department; those two were always good friends. By those two, he meant Touko and Akatsuki.

    Yuhi understood why his friend would be dissatisfied, but he cares about Sumire more.

    Well, even if Akatsuki doesn''t take a photo. The reporters will write an article about it.

    Touko huh? He will eventually have to tell Sumire the full story eventually. But for now, there is no need for that.

    It seems to be that way. The most beautiful color only shows up when she is around.

    Only when he is together with her does this hollow feeling disappear.

 Chapter 129 - Smile More

    Three hourster

    Yuhi stood in front of the painting deep in thought.

    "Yuhi?"

    Yuhi nced over at the door and saw Sumire standing by the door. "Hey, how was it?"

    "Mm, the rest of the events went smoothly. I thought I didn''t see you, you were here this entire time?"

    He nodded. "Yeah. I was looking at your painting again."

    Her gaze softened at his words and she walked over. "I guess that means you like it?"

    "How did youe up with this painting?"

    "What I want to convey to everyone today, is - '' my brilliant days''. Ever sinceing here to TOKYO, certainly a lot has happened and I never imagined that it would turn out like this. You should all know about it, yes i am nanairo feather''sposer. Even now that is still the case. I didn''t want to leave them behind, since those people are so very important and dear to me. Its because of all of them that I was able to regain my smile and the reason why I made it this far. Even now. Even though were far apart I''ve always kept them so very close to my heart.

    Although our paths are separated now I''m sure the day wille when we will all trulye together again on the same road. Sinceing to TOKYO, I''ve met so many people and everything''s changed so drastically in my life. At one point I was on the verge of giving up, but there has always been someone who''s been there for me no matter what. My brilliant days started after I met this person again."

    His lips curve to a smile. "Is that part about me?"

    Sumireughed softly. "Of course it is."

    "Heh, it seems like you are getting better at ttery."

    She buried her face in his arms suddenly. "What''s wrong? Do you feel sick?"

    "No, I am happy. Thank you so much Yuhi. You know I was traumatized due to the ident, I felt like an empty shell. I no longer saw the point in living, all my hopes and dreams - all of it was meaningless. But since I came here, slowly I have gotten better. It is still painful but nowˇ­"

    "Now you can smile more." Yuhi interjected.

    At thatment he caressed her hair and heard a content sigh pass her lips. "Its okay isnt it? For me to continue dating you?"

    "Were you worried?"

    "Mmm, a little. Even though I liked you since back then. I felt guilty towards Ru."

    Indeed, Mamoru''s ident happened in december. It is only April, only a short amount of time has passed. It is only natural to worry. "That article and the picture, sorry I didn''t ask you."

    Sumire shook her head. "No. I think it is about time anyway. We wont be able to hide it for long. This way we can at least control the situation."

    "A couple of geniuses." Yuhi nodded. "It sounds perfect huh?" A young genius art couple. It is a story that would interest anybody. The reporter took a good picture of the paintings too. This is more effective than holding a press conference.

    Due to their identities Yuhi knew that they would still need to hold one. But for now this is enough. People will talk and they will be the center of attention for a while. Yet his gaze fell on Sumire who was resting her head in his arms. She looked so content and at ease. He won''t let anybody take away the smile that he took so long to bring back.

    Yuhi lifted her head and cupped her cheeks. Lately it seems like he has developed a bad habit of staring at her like this. Not that it was any better before but it seems like it has gotten a lot worse now.

    Not too long after he did this, Yuhi noticed that her cheeks slowly turned red.

    It really is a rare sight seeing her flustered like this.

    Though Sumire is the type who ends up flustered with just a bit of teasing. This is the first time he saw her behave this way toward him. After all, whenever they do anything intimate, she remains calm despite the initial embarrassment. That sort of expression with that look in her eyes.

    It is so very empty every single time. It frustrated him, even though they are so close to each other. There always seems to be a wall between them. Ah, those walls aren''t the ones being put up by her. In fact they belong to him, it isn''t her fault. It''s his, because he is still afraid to truly be close to anyone.

    He spent so many years alone and without anybody by his side.

    ''I got used to living a solidarity life style.''

    These walls around him are tall, dark and cold. They surround him everyday and act as a barrier. Almost like he is a fragile object.

    He spends so many years adding more bricks to walls to make it stronger. He does this every few months to ensure that things do not fall under the same routine as before. He longer wants to return to those days where people stepped over him and treated him like dirt.

    Despite that, somewhere deep down, Yuhi waited for that one person toe; that one person who is willing to not only break the walls around him. But to climb high enough so that they can jump over the walls and stay inside with him.

    Depending on who that person is, maybe he would lower the walls just for them.

    But he never expected that person to show up.

    "Say Sumire, what is with you and Hino recently?"

    Yuhi noticed that something seems to have changed between them. At first Yuhi did not think much of the two interacting. It was a good thing for him if the two got along. He didn''t see anything specific that would tie Hino to Sumire, the thread was weak. Even weaker than Shins...so he didn''t think much of it. But when he checked again, when he checked once more there was something different. It''s not as though it was weak, it was just hidden away - it is a different colour.

    "Were friends." Sumire immediately answered.

    It was the reply he expected to hear and yet at the same time, her response made him feel uneasy.

    Friends huh? Friends, would take her away and almost exposing her identity. They would hug, no kiss on the forehead. Right, it seems like he has underestimated friendships these days. "Like hell will I believe that."

    At thatment her gaze softens. "You don''t have to be jealous, there really is nothing but between us. He''s the same as everyone else."

    Ah, if she is trying to reassure someone she shouldn''t say it like that.

    Though the truth was he already knew that too. That no matter how close those two get, as long as Sumire herself cannot ept others truly. No, she''s epted them now - it''s different then before and she at least epts people now. But getting close...and seeing the difference between '' belonging'' and '' Love'' is something she still doesn''t understand. It will still take time huh.

    "...somehow that annoys me, you really do like to push my buttons.

    Sumire chuckles. "I''m sorry, but aren''t I just sticking to my convictions?"

    Really, she''s unbelievably stubborn.

 Chapter 130 - Viral Overnight

    Overnight the news went viral.

    It seems like even before the reporter could publish the article. The people who visited the festival and saw what happened took videos.

    People could not contain their excitement when they saw the news.

    The first piece of news about the newly debuted idol, with her famous debut song superstar of tomorrow.

    "Holy...is that really her?"

    "Pictures can be photoshopped."

    "Dofus, there are videos."

    Theizens were in a frenzy; they couldn''t believe it. But seeing her aside.

    "She has a new boyfriend already?"

    Many people pointed this out and expressed their dissatisfaction.

    "Who is it?"

    "T--Terashima Yuhi?!!!"

    This singlement caused an uproar. It seemed like when people first saw the news; they did not recognize Yuhi. That made sense, while Yuhi is a public figure, he is also a master of disguise. It would be easy for him to blend in with a normal crowd.

    "I was just about to criticize her. But do I dare? It''s Terashima Yuhi of all peopleˇ­ If it were somebody else, then we could call her out for being fickle. But everybody knows how serious the man is about rtionships."

    "Is the poster above stupid? Who cares who it is? Isn''t she supposed to be grieving? Yet look at her."

    "Arent you the stupid one? There were eye witness ounts seeing her have a mental break down after the ident?"

    "Who knows if that was faked or not?"

    This argument went back and forth until somebody posted several videos.

    There were even some hospital admission clips.

    This single anonymous user shut people up in just seconds.

    "Poor Sumire-sama."

    "She already went through something terrible. What is wrong with her finding happiness now?"

    "Right, right. Terashima seems to be different than the rumors too. But then again, there are rumors about him being serious when ites to rtionships."

    "They look sweet together, but is this for real? Terashima Yuhi is no normal guy. He is the youngest person to debut, and from that very young age, he earned the title of a musical genius. Singing,posing, dancing, you name it. But his talent isn''t limited to alone. He is a prominent figure in the business world and art world too."

    "Holy-- now that you mention that, how did these two get together? How did they meet?"

    Many people started to specte how Sumire and Yuhi met one another. Somemented that they met through some gatherings or maybe during a concert. Nobody would have guessed the real story, that they knew each other since they were children.

    "I''ve silently listened to all thesements. But are we going to ignore the fact that she looks okay now? Why isn''t she returning to work? I was one of the people who stood up for her when others said she was faking her trauma. But I have to say, is this not unprofessional of her? If she is well enough to participate in a festival, should she not be okay to return to the stage?

    I would understand if she is retiring and no longer wants to go back. But if that were the case, then could we please have a reasonable exnation? Her silence does not look good on her at all. Please exin to your fans your decision. We were all worried sick about you.

    If you decide in your heart that you can no longer sing, that is fine. We will support you, no matter what. But please say something, say anything."

    Normally when somebody sees arge piece of text on a forum or online board, it would get ignored and buried away quickly. People werementing rather quickly too, and yet thisment slowly became the top liked.

    "I agree, please Sumire-sama say something about this."

    "We will wait for you."

    "What trauma? All of your fans are so blind. That was acting, and anyone can fake records. The real story is simple; she went on hiatus to find herself a rich man. She probably had a dispute with her poor boyfriend that led to the ident so she could hook up with Yuhi-sama."

    ˇ­..

    While theizens were in a frenzy, a particr entertainmentpany was receiving many phone calls. Since Sumire did not contact her agency, their side did not understand the situation either. Hino just finished speaking to the president and sighed.

    Damn Yuhiˇ­

    I knew I should have gone to the festival too.

    Unfortunately, he did not have the luxury to attend due to his schedule. Who would have thought something like this would have happened? This brat, right after they had a conversation about this. The issue with Sumire is a tricky one. If she were any other artist, they could hold a simple press conference. But she isn''t an average artist.

    Hino sighed deeply as he dialed Yuhis number.

    To his surprise, he hears a female voice. "Sumire?"

    "Ah, sorry, Hino-san, but Yuhi is sleeping now."

    "...did you see the news?"

    Sumireughed. "Theizens are as impatient as ever."

    "This situation, what do you want to do?" Hino initially wanted to hear Yuhi''s opinion on this. But from what he learned from Sumire before. The girl would not have allowed that reporter to take a picture. She must have approved of it.

    "I wille out with a statement and exin. A conference, I am still not sure about. But could we post the statement on your site?"

    Hino nodded. "That sounds good for now. Besides, the reaction is only like this now because nobody has seen the article yet; once they have, I am sure the public opinion would reverse." He paused before taking a deep breath. "Sumire, do you remember what I said before about joining mypany?"

    "Mm, I remember."

    "I know you never terminated your contract with Starpany. But I think you should start looking at other options."

    "Are you worried about me?"

    Hino almost dropped the phone in his hands once he heard that. He did not understand why he was behaving so strangely.

    "Thank you for worrying. But I will be fine. I have Yuhi."

    Is that her way of indirectly refusing his help? Hino understood from the very start that Sumire is not the type of person who trusted people easily. But he felt a bit hurt that she did not trust him despite everything that has happened between them.

 Chapter 131 - I Want To

    Hino shook his head. What is he doing? Such negative thoughts are beyond him. "Then discuss it with Yuhi first and tell me right away. Will you two still attend the remaining days in the festival?"

    "Mm, since I am supposed to sing."

    "I will send a car around in the morning. The reporters will beying wait early, but I doubt they will realize you will do the same."

    "Okay, thank you."

    He said a few more words before ending the call. Hino returned to hisputer screen.There were many people discussing how Sumire should indeede out and say something. His gaze fell on the hatements and frowned.

    Should I delete them?

    But if I did that, theizens would notice and it would reflect badly on Sumire. For now he should leave it but he wont allow such negative things about her on the for long.

    It is difficult for him to take action since Sumire is not a member of hispany.

    Posting her statement on this website was fine, since she is Yuhis girlfriend. But other formal announcements and events, it would be hard for them to intervene. It is not like she has a bad rtionship with herpany. So Hino wondered why Sumire was not contacting them.

    Is there something he doesnt know?

    -------------

    The second day of the festival, Yuhi remained more vignt and cautious. While Hino sent the car around and they managed to arrive safely. Yuhi could already see members of the media lurking around. However because he remained by Sumires side the entire time, nobody could get close to her.

    It helps that their other ssmates are around Sumire too. Everybody must have silentlye to an agreement to help out after they saw the painting yesterday.

    With normal people around Sumire, it wont be easy for the media to get close to her. So Yuhi supposes that was one problem solved. Still it wont do him any harm to remain cautious.

    Yuhi cursed in his head when his heart sped a beat when she extended her hand out.

    ''I destroyed all the impulses I have for her a thousand times. I made sure to crush it all. But what is this situation now? I can''t let you get closer. God, I want ˇŞ

    "Ah!" Sumire eyes widened at her hands. "The honey! It''s dripping everywhere!"

    Honey dripping? Yuhi finally realized what was going on. The two of them were having a short break and were eating silently in the corner of the stairwell. He was pouring honey onto Sumires waffles for her but it seemed like he identally got it on her hands instead.

    "Hm? Oh."

    He brought her hand to his lips like it was the most natural thing in the world. He managed to catch the trail of honey that was about to vanish into her sleeve.

    Her hand trembled but she didn''t pull away. "Umˇ­?" Sumire suddenly looked nervous. "What on earth..?"

    Honey coated his lips, as Yuhi continued to suck on the tender flesh.

    This isn''t enough, he wanted more. The voice inside his head was making him lose control. He wanted her fingers in his mouth, wanted to taste each and every --

    "Ah.." hearing the small moan that came out of the girl''s lips, he lost all control of his senses and pushed the girl down. "Yuhiˇ­"

    "Sorry." Yuhi mumbled. "I wont do anything but I just want to.."

    He wants to feel her. He wants to do more things to her. Stupid age difference. If Sumire and him were the same age then he could do something and nobody would care. Maybe he would not have these thoughts if he did not touch her that one time.

    Then again it seems like even if he didn''t touch her, something would have happened eventually.

    ...ˇ­..

    Once the brte left, he heard a pping sound. Yuhi sighed once he saw a man with blonde hair.

    I thought this guy returned to Star Town already. But it seems like he is still lurking around.

    "What do you want Masaru?" Yuhi said.

    "Such a cold hearted guy as usual. Careful though that type is popr with thedies, they be extremely cautious."

    At that he clicked his tongue recalling the brte''s behaviour earlier, so that was just her being cautious? Somehow its irritating, though its something he knew already.

    "As for what I want, I just came here to see the festival."

    "Liar, nanairo feather are having problems aren''t they?"

    Masaru smiles. "As expected your sharp."

    "Not really. Hino likes to surf the a lot and found out. Though it hasn''t been made public yet so she hasn''t caught wind of it..." Yuhi trails off. "The reason is Ichinose?"

    "Indeed that''s right. Even if we all do our best, plenty of groups have centers now - a single one. Our group has gained attention for the wrong reasons. Everyone snaps a lot whenever '' center'' is mentioned - and not to mention how you all seem to sing Lady''s songs so well.

    Mikaze was the first to loose it, followed by Masa - Daiki, Ochiibichan. Me and Nao while we were still calm came over here but even I''m beginning to lose my confidence.

    I came here to check on Sumire. But it seems like I don''t have to worry at all." Masaru pulled out a rose from god knows where. "Over here, there is a chance for her to be free."

    At thatment his eyes went wide, what is he...?

    "If by some chance something does happen to us. Yuhi take her."

    Hold on what? When Yuhi looked up and saw that a serious looked reced the yful look.

    "You want me to take her away?" Yuhi repeated making sure he heard correctly.

    How is that possible? Yuhi understood how important Sumire was to the guys in Nanairo Feather. To think Masaru is saying something like this. Is the situation that bad?

    Nanairo Feather is the group Sumireposes for. They were also her main inspiration for that painting back in middle school. After seeing that painting, he understood how important those people were to her.

    He found this hard to believe. While he kept up to date with that groups activities. Yuhi did not think the situation is worse enough for Masaru to say something like this. Maybe there is more to this situation than meets the eye.

 Chapter 132 - Worried

    Softughter escaped Masaru''s lips. "Exactly that. Although her staying by our senpai''s isn''t too bad either. You''ve always cared so much for her, and I''m sure that behavior reflects on those surrounding you. Thedy is important to us, and she is the reason we all came together.

    But we found a reason to stay together even when she left, yet it all came crumbling down. I am still quite fond of this team, and I''ll try to keep everyone together, but I''ve never been suited for quite a role anyway." He walked off and halted. "The article will be published during the summer. When that happens, there will be a lot of fuss around thedy, too; you''ll ept my proposition then."

    With those words said, the golden-haired boy left, leaving himpletely stunned.

    His gazends on the painting behind him and the one opposite --... Ah, in the end, despite Sumires days bing brighter now. There will always darkness lurking in the corner. The truth is Sumire already knows does-- his thoughts broke off when he spotted a familiar shade of brown.

    Sumire? Yuhi knew that the brte would not leave easily. But he did not think she would wait in such an obvious ce.

    She leaned on the pir outside with a dazed expression on her face. She already heard it all; it seems. Yuhi walked over to where she was." What will you do?"

    "That caught me off guard. So let me have a time out for a secondˇ­"

    There was silence for a little while before he heard light and awkwardughter.

    "I knew from the beginning. I understand that it''s because of me, and at the same time, I can''t do anything. Things will only get better if I return,'' that''s what most people would say. Indeed that may be the case. But its no good, even now I have no desire to leave here even if I do long to be with them. Those days are so very precious, and even now, I still store them from the depths of my heart. Everyone over here has be so very important. That''s why I won''t go."

    Yuhi closed his eyes. "If I let you go?"

    If he allows her to leave, then there is a high risk that he will never see her again. Sumire will return to her lifestyle there, and what reason would he have to see her again? What excuse would he need to

    "Would you?"

    "If the need arises then I will. Having nanairo feather disband isn''t good for us after all, let alone you---" Yuhi stopped when she reappeared right beside him and grabbed hold of his hand.

    For a moment, he froze. What is she doing?

    "Right now, no matter what anyone says. I belong to you. I won''t return to them. I wish to stay beside you, is that so difficult to believe?" Sumire said.

    I belong to you.

    Those five words repeated over and over like a spell in his head.

    She says such bold things so easily. Ahh, really, this person truly is foolish. But at least she is smiling now. Sumire suites a smiling face better.

    "Ah, your blushing."

    Yuhi pulled the brte into a deep embrace once more and brushed their foreheads together. "Take responsibility."

    "So silly."

    ˇ­

    After that, he decided to have a quick smoke break. However, when he recalled the warmth from Sumires lips earlier, he chose not to smoke for long. He wanted to savor the sensation more. Yuhi found her in the middle of the corridor on the second floor of the main building.

    His gaze fell towards the girl who was cheerfully speaking to Aika.

    Sumire leaned forward. "That was fast."

    "Mmm." He kissed her lips. "Anything happened?"

    "I was thinking of lending the fashion department a hand. They need extra models."

    "Then, I will join you."

    While the fashion department mainly has female students, there are still male students there. If he isn''t careful, one of them could try to make a move on her again.

    Her gaze softened. "Then, okay." She trailed off. "Yuhi-san, did you notice? Your strangely clingy to me recently."

    "Does that bother you?"

    "No, I like it." Sumireughed. "A bit too much actually. So if it is only temporary, then please stop now before I get addicted."

    Yuhi blinked when he heard those words.

    I did notice that something differed now. But even then, this change is something.

    Sumire was always a cheerful girl. But due to what happened when she was a child, slowly, she could no longer act childish. She had to shoulder the weight and responsibility behind the Ibuki family name after her parent''s ident. Discovering that she has abnormal strength and bing a prominent figure in the delinquent world. With all that crazy stuff going on in her life, it is no wonder that she seldom smiles.

    Crap...this is bad. She was cute before, but now she has transcended a whole new level of cuteness.

    Sumire tilted her head. "Yuhi-san?"

    "Well, could I kiss you for five minutes?"

    At thatment, Sumire covered her mouth with her hands. "Uh, right. I wondered what you wanted from me." She looked around and made eye contact with Aika.

    Aika rolled her eyes. "The stairwell over there is empty. But don''t me me if you get caught fooling around."

    "We aren''t fooling around."

    "Yes, yes."

    Yuhi tugged on her hand, and Sumireughed. "Okay, let''s go."

    It did not take them long before they reached the stairwell at the end of the hall. As Aika said, it was empty. It seemed like no students went by here to get to any of the locations. It was the perfect spot for him to harass-- no kiss his girlfriend.

    He did not kiss her right away, despite his eagerness to do so. "The reporters didn''t harass you?" This was why he was reluctant to take a smoke break earlier.

    "They didn''t." She yed with the buttons on his cor. "Yuhi-san, what are we doing?"

    He chuckled at her words. "Sorry, is this a bit too much for you?"

    "Well, it is a bit new to me. But as Shakespeare said, everything in this world happens for a reason."

    Yuhi sighed. "Don''t quote things from a book of tragedies now of all times. You will destroy the mood."

    "Then should I quote Dazais no longer human?"

    "Sumire."

    Sumireughed. "I am joking with you."

    Geez, this girl, and her teasing.

    "Today, please don''t leave my side. I am very worried."

    Since earlier, Yuhi could not erase this feeling that something terrible would happen. He could be wrong, and that will be the end of this. But until somebody proves him wrong, he won''t let Sumire out of his sight today.

    "Is that not a problem? What about going to the bathroom.."

    "Sumire," Yuhi said sharply. "Be serious."

    The girl sighed as she wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned forward. "I am trying to lighten the mood. I understand you are concerned for me, but please calm down."

    Calm down, huh? That is easier said than done. What if something happens to her? What if those reporters corner her? What if they ask her about Mamoru, and she breaks down? It is too risky.

 Chapter 133 - Is This A Date?

    Sumire nced over at Yuhi who was surrounded by a huge group of people. Of course some people praised her for getting Yuhi toe here.

    But many were jealous girls, so the majority were sending death death res in her direction. So it turns out they only used her to get Yuhi here. She deeply sighed, well it cant be helped.

    Not everybody has epted her yet. She managed to win over the hearts of her ssmates with that painting yesterday, and most of the art students. But there are still many who disliked her.

    During themotion onlinest night Sumire noticed one thing. Several usernames stood out to her. These people were members of her school. They tried to be clever but it failed.

    Logging on using a schoolputerˇ­ It seems like they had no idea that there is a small star next to their names that symbolizes which organization they came from.

    It was amusing to see which individuals thought they could trash her.

    Clearing my name huh?

    Such a thought never crossed my mind before.

    After what happened with Ru, Sumire thought it was fine for people to continue trash talking. She did not see the need to correct them, since there are more important things to deal with. Who caused Rus ident? Why did they do it?

    Her thoughts broke off when somebody ced a small box on herp.

    She looked up and found Yuhi.

    "I thought you were too busy flirting."

    "Hey now it isnt my fault."

    Sumire sighed. "Whatever, is this a bribe?" She pointed to the box on herp.

    "Mm, open it."

    She opened the box and a familiar aroma caught her attention.

    "Your forgiven."

    Yuhi chuckled, he bent down and kissed her lips. "Mm."

    Her eyes widened. It was only a brief kiss and yet.. What is with this guy? Why does he randomly kiss her out of no where?

    "Say Yuhi-san, why are you so popr?"

    His sweat fell at her question but Sumire continued. "I am serious about this. It does not make sense for somebody like you who has a bad personality to be popr and yet here you are enjoying your harem everyday."

    "You need to do something about that foul mouth and wild imagination of yours. Maybe if I keep kissing you, you will say sweeter things."

    Sumire sighed. "If that is what you want from me then I am afraid you will have to break up with me. You should know by now that I have a difficult personality." Her sentence fell short when Yuhi leaned forward and took a bite out of the manju in her hands.

    She immediately froze at this action of his.

    "Too sweet."

    Aagghhh, she underestimated him. Yuhi-san is more shameless than she thought, or mayb this is normal behaviour for people like him? It is difficult to say.

    "Yuhi-san, shouldnt you be helping?" She pointed to the group of girls who were looking over and ring at them.

    "Na, I was thinking we should go elsewhere."

    Her eyes widened when she heard these words. "You turned them down?"

    "Since they tricked you." Yuhi stood up and extended his hand out. "You can eat and walk cant you?"

    Sumire nodded and they quickly left the ssroom. Out on the corridor it was still bustling with life. Though the main attractions are outside due to the good weather, there is still plenty of activities inside. Sumire looked around curiously. For an arts school the decorations are more extravagant, bright and colorful. Each piece is decorated with care.

    It seems like they went all out. She didnt get a chance to look around properly yesterday, so this was the first time she could look around. Her gaze fell towards Yuhi.

    He looks bored, does he not like these events? Or maybe he does not want to walk around with her?

    As she thought this Yuhi suddenly pulled her into his arms. Sumire looked at him puzzled when she saw a couple walking past. Ah, did she almost bump into them?

    "I know you are excited. But is this stuff that exciting?"

    Sumire nodded happily. "Yes, I never went to school events before. So this is the first time for me."

    "Not evenst year?"

    "All that stuff with Sano happened in June, so it was difficult for me to concentrate."

    "I see. Well you will like it here then, we have two grand festivals and the regr one in June."

    Her eyes brightened at that. It seems like she chose a good school toe to after all.

    "I see. Then I''ll have to go to all the ces you want today."

    Sumire smiled at him. "Really? Yay."

    "But sometimes weird ones slip in to these cultural festivals. So you better be careful." He exined.

    Her eyes went wide, at his sudden serious tone. He looks really concerned. It''s almost like that time.

    That moment in the infirmary. If Shin never came back with the guys, what would have happened? The brte tried to forget about it, but it clearly wasn''t possible. They were so close to each other then, and he even kissed her.

    Ah herpletely messed up heart. These feelings are weird. Now that she thought about it, she had that trial date with senpai. It was then she realised she didn''t love him in the same way he loved her.

    When senpai said he loved her, why didn''t it make her happy? When senpai was about to kiss her, why did she push him away?

    In the end she concluded it with she no longer has any feelings for him. It is different with Yuhi though.

    Yuhi hits her head. "You okay?"

    "Ah yeah. Sorry I just spaced out for a second"she said with a nervous chuckle. Before Yuhi could respond, somebody tapped her shoulder. The two turn around to see someone head to toe in a ck cloak.

    "Pardon me you guys. What did you have to eat this morning?

    "Eh this morning? What was it again?" Sumire pondered. Atushi prepared such a feast this morning. So she couldn''t really remember. He always does make a big deal out off her breakfast for some reason.

    She turned to Yuhi. "What did you eat?"

    "I don''t eat." He said casually. He doesn''t eat breakfast? She was sure to lecture him about itter on. Now that she thought about it, normally he is too busy fooling around and flirting with her.

    "Ehhh! Oh no a great disaster will fall. For today beware off your surroundings."

    Their surroundings? The person puts her hand out. "That will be 1000 yen."

    The two of them gave their money, and the cloaked person rused over to a group. "I spoke with Yuhi-sama."

    "Kanako your so lucky."

    Kanako? Ueda Kanako from ss C. So that''s who it was.

    "What on earth was that though?"

    "I told you to watch out for the weirdos."

    Yeah but she had no idea that they would show up so soon. "But anyway shall we get something to eat?"

    "I''d like something to drink first before having something to eat."

    "Hmm. I''ll get some stuff so wait here."

    Sumire nodded and watched as Yuhi disappeared into the crowd. What a strange feeling. Is this a date?

 Chapter 134 - Is There Anything You Want?

    A date huh? Since they became a couple, it was difficult for them to go out. Yuhi has a very busy schedule. She does not want to disturb him too much. For her it is enough that he is staying by her side. But asionally she would like to do things as a normal couple. Sumire shuddered when she felt a gaze on her, she looked at the direction and saw somebody suspiciously dressed.

    A pair of huge sunsses, arge bag and the camera in their hands. The media huh? Since they cant get close to her, they are resorting to doing this.

    Her thoughts went back to the fortune, it was a strange fortune. But the way that girl said it made her curious. Be aware of her surroundings? Is that referring to the media? So far they did not do anything, but for how much longer will this continue?

    "Um excuse me. Do you have a minute?''

    She nced over to see two nervous looking guys. "We are doing sign ups with this cultural festival. But because off the atmosphere in this ce we don''t have any clients."

    The atmosphere? Ah-- maybe it isnt anything art or music rted? Indeed she could understand why students here would not bother with other things. All the clubs in this school are tailored towards art or music.

    "Sign ups?" Sumire repeated.

    "Yes. This is it." One of them handed her the clipboard with the empty list on it.

    "If it''s okay with you would you like to cooperate with us?"

    "Please show your support for give unblessed children the hand of love."

    At thatmented her eyes widened.

    "What --What wonderful people." Sumire said her eyes sparkling.

    Normally she would neve sign up for anything that looked so suspicious. But these people seemed so friendly and nice.

    "Of course I''ll do it. I''ll do it. I''ll do it. Everyone''s really mean ignoring your hard work."

    "Ah thank you very much." The dark haired one thanked her. Before adding. "Um if you came with someone could you also get him to sign?"

    Huh? That''s strange how did they know it''s a guy she came with? She shakes the disturbing thought out off her mind. "Yes I''ll put his name down while I''m at it."

    Ibuki Sumire

    Once she finished writing her own name. She wrote down Terashima Yuhi.

    The two looked at the name with widened eyes.

    "Terashima Yuhi?"

    "Is it the same Terashima.."

    "Could it be the super popr guy from the art ss .. Terashima Yuhi?"

    Sumire thought their reaction was strange but nodded. "Ah yeah that''s right."

    "Is something wrong?" Sumire however only just asked this question when she felt somebody knock her head lightly. She nced up and saw Yuhi holding up an ice cream cone.

    "What? Are weirdos harassing you?" Yuhi asked as he nced over at the two guys.

    "No I just signed your name to a sig--"

    Yuhi cut her off again, a pissed off looking expression on his face. "My signature ?"

    "It''s the real thing." The dark hair guy said grabbed hold off Yuhis wrist. "Yes we got a big one. Now with this we don''t have any problems with our quota."

    Wait there what?

    ...ˇ­...

    People often told her before, no matter how smart she is - there are many things she does not know. Atushi and senpai oftenmented that she is the type who is deceived easily. She always rejected that idea because of how cautious she is towards other people. But it seems like she ought to rethink this situation.

    Her sweat dropped when she heard people murmuring. She was d in a way they weren''t making anyments about her. But she felt bad for Yuhi. Since they exited the main building earlier, he was sulking.

    "So Sumire, why didn''t you confirm it properly?" That sign up was ss 3-D basketball register."

    Yeah she got tricked. Currently the two were siting on one off the benches, in the basketball club grounds. She didn''t know that the school had a sports court like this. So it seems like cultural clubs are not the only things one would find here?

    "Sorry." Sumire apologized.

    "Even so your influence is amazing. Since you are participating in this n. The bets have increased. Even though we have a lot of members, nobody is special so we had a difficult timeˇ­"

    "I understand your problem. Look at us were only here because you used that cheap and cowardly trick." Yuhi said bluntly.

    If looks could kill, these people would be dead by now. This is the first time she saw such a look on his face.

    "I mean if you didn''t use us, this ce would be a ghost town."

    Her sweat dropped, hey hey now that is way too harsh. But he seems really angry, he probably wanted to go to other ces too.

    "Besides if you think about it. Isn''t it too damn hot to y sports?" By this point the two shrunk away and rushed of. They made some excuses up about preparing.

    "Hey are you mad?" Sumire asked. It was a stupid question, of course he is mad.

    "Huh?"

    "You warned me and this is what happened. It''s my fault you got involved." Sumire nce down at her feet. Even now she is dragging people down with her, even though it wasn''t intentionally she was still doing it.

    "Well I think your a big idiot."

    She knew it. "But you know." He interlocked his hand with her own, causing her eyes to widen. His arms were around her once again.

    "I got used to it." Yuhi said licking the ice cream he just bought her. She turns a bright shade off red, as he licked his lips. There was something seductive about the way he moved his lips.

    Thump, thump - she hears the repeated sound of her thumping heart.

    "More importantly I will be be sad if the person I bought this for didn''t eat it now. Are you going to eat it?"

    Her is still beating rapidly, her palms sweaty but there is nothing she can do about it now. "Okay.."

    This guy beside her is Terashima Yuhi. He was her most important person right now. The only person who could understand her, and watched over her the past few years. So this is what Atushi meant by something special, happening in the cultural festival huh?

    Is it okay for her to be happy? Is it okay for her to make memories with this person? Even now Sumire doubted it, but just for a little while longer it should be okay.

    "You don''t have to join on." Yuhi suddenly said.

    "Eh?"

    "I am worried that you would faint since it is too hot."

    Sumire chuckled softly. "I am surprised you remember that."

    "Mmm. I stalk you remember?"

    "Yuhi-san." Sumire said as she leaned forward. "I would like it if we remain like this for awhile. I was thinking too that I do not mind getting closer to you."

    "Close?"

    "As your girlfriend, is there anything you want from me?"

    "Anything huh?" Yuhi trailed off. "There is something I want but I will wait."

    Is he talking about that? It seems like all guys think about that stuff huh?

 Chapter 135 - Game

    On a day as hot as this, she wanted nothing more than to remain indoors. But when she saw the huge crowd, she decided to help out.

    In the end, they ended up going against the disciplinary president and vice president. Really what is with this situation? She knew that the disciplinary club president Katsuragi had this sort of weird rtionship with Yuhi. Still, the two always seemed to get so worked up when they see each other.

    "We look forward to ying you."

    "I haven''t yed in so long," Sumire admitted. "There are a lot of people too." Though she said this casually, she felt nervous seeing the huge crowd. There are too many people here.

    I don''t want to stand out any more than this.

    But isn''t it toote already?

    "Hmm, I hope you don''t make a mistake and slow me down."

    "Wait; what? You want me to start? I don''t even know if I can hit the ball or not. It''s been so long; you would do a better job than me." Sumire insisted.

    "Yeah. But I never yed basketball before so.."

    For a moment, she did not register the words he just said. How is it possible?

    Wait, what the? What on earth was going on here? "Eh wait just now, weren''t you talking all big about how we would win? You made it sound like our victory was guaranteed."

    She couldn''t believe that he didn''t even y basketball that much, what on earth were they supposed to do now?

    "Ah, is that so? Then you can count on me. I will win for sure." Yuhi said with a huge grin on his face. Her sweatdropped, where on earth did all that confidencee from.

    "What what? The match hasn''t even started yet, and you guys are arguing already? If that''s the case, then I don''t think you guys have what it takes to y against us junior level nationalists. Right, Miss ?" Katsuragi said, wrapping his arm around the vice president, who seemed shocked.

    Sumire rolled her eyes at that. It is so obvious she likes that man. But forget about shooting. These two are on apletely different level. She thought this was all messed up from the beginning and all.

    Now the conditions for this scenario are getting even worse. It does not matter for her if she were to lose.

    But her gaze fell towards the crowd of people. Despite therge crowd, it was easy to spot the reporters. She does not want Yuhi-sans reputation to get ruined because of her.

    Since they cant catch her out, they will surely direct their frustration towards Yuhi instead.

    "It will be fine, don''t worry about it."

    "If you guys are in, you better make it worth our while," Katsuragi said.

    It seems as though they will just have to finish them off.

    It is strange, though; she has never fought alongside Yuhi like this before. No, whenever they worked together in the past, it was something to do with the delinquent world. Working as a pair like this for something other than fighting and painting makes her feel strange.

    What is this odd feeling?

    The crowd grew more excited.

    "Yama-senpai good luck."

    "Got it," Katsuragi said, smiling.

    So fake, he acts like apletely different person when he is around Yuhi.

    "Miss Nako looks gorgeous."

    "Yuhi is so hot."

    "Go, Yuhi."

    "Which team did you bet on?"

    "Yama-senpais, of course."

    "Eh but Yuhi-sama wont lose."

    "True, but he paired with some unknown person, so I think he will lose this time."

    "Your right, I have never seen her before."

    "Can she even y? She looks so fragile."

    "It''s irritating enough that Yuhi-sama paired up with her."

    The brte heard boos from the crowd, and she knew they increased more. However, her focus wasn''t on that; she had to focus on the game right now. That''s all she had to think about right now, nothing else.

    Take a deep breath. She closed her eyes; it is okay. Quite some time has passed since shest yed, but how could she forget the skills engraved into her growing up? As a child, she often yed basketball with her cousins.

    So this is not hard for her.

    Feel the movement of the ball, nk my mind, and clear my thoughts. I could do this.

    Her eyes went wide when she managed to shoot it inside the goal. Wow, she..

    "I managed it. Quite some time has passed, but I guess my body still remembers it." Sumire said happily. The thought that she could still y one of her favourite sports excited her.

    When she debuted as an idol, thepany instructed her not to y anymore. So it has been quite a while. When she grew older, ying basketball was one way for her to release some stress.

    "She is good."

    "What''s with that girl? She''s actually like super good."

    Her lips curved to a smile when she heard thosements. The reporters from earlier who looked eager suddenly wore distressed expressions on their faces. It seems like she can turn this situation around.

    ...

    Quite sometimeter

    Neither side had yet to yield.

    Just when one thought the game was over, it extended. Both teams were in the same situation, panting heavily and entirely out of breath.

    Sumire deeply sighed; she knew that participating in this would exhaust her. But she was way too naive about things as usual. Yuhi said it was okay, and that he didn''t mind getting dragged into it. However, she really was worried.

    She found it hard to believe that he was okay with this. It seemed like when they started ying, Yuhi did better than she thought. But it was because of this she noticed. Ever since the game began, he did not y seriously.

    Something special, huh? Something like that happened. In a way, was this a stroke of luck? Or really just bad luck. The brte was no longer sure.

    "What done already?" Katsuragi mocked. "Entertain us some more before you lose."

    "As you wish."

    The brte nced over at Yuhi, who seemed rather irritated. Her sweat fell. It seems like she ought to end this match quickly before Yuhi-san blows. "Actually. I don''t get why your talking so big when we''re tied right now."

    "That''s because it''s obvious were the superior team. Beauty and intelligence wise." Katsuragi responded.

    Yumi''s sweatdropped. She should have known it was for a reason like that. "ying sports like this reminds me of anime and manga."

    "Ah, I know what you mean. I just want to try those killer moves even once. Just once is good enough for me."

    Sumire blinked. It seems like she may have a few things inmon with this person. She did not bother with him before since Yuhi-san seemed toˇŞ her thoughts broke off when somebody snatched her ball. It was Yuhi.

    "Err Yuhi-san? What is wrong?"

    He did not say a word, but she noticed how cold his gaze was. Did she do something wrong? Before she could even react, Yuhi scored a three-pointer from this distance. With the remaining time being a few seconds, that three-pointer ended the game.

 Chapter 136 - Would You

    "Game Terashima- Ibuki pair. 4-3."

    Her sweat fell when she heard the signal for the end of the game. It seems like she has underestimated Yuhi-san. Despite his words at the start, it seemed like he has more skill than any of them here. But huh, wait a moment..

    Could it be, he could have ended this game anytime?

    "They had a handicap." Katsuragi dered.

    She rolled her eyes at this deration and sighed.

    "It seems like I underestimated how stupid you are sir."

    "Ibuki is so cold." Katsuragi cried.

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi harshly tugged on her hand. "Uh Yuhi-san---" She stopped talking when she saw the serious look in his eyes.

    Is he jealous again?

    Sumire leaned forward and kissed his cheeks. "Thank you."

    At that action the crowd turned quiet before everybody burst into chatter.

    "I thought that girl was familiar but isnt that Ibuki Sumire?"

    Yuhi grabbed hold of her hand. "Lets go."

    ˇ­

    The sports court isrger than she thought, they ran for what felt like forever before they finally stopped at another space. Yuhi slumped down on the ground and let go of her hand. "Hah, running when I am already this tiredˇ­"

    "Are you okay Yuhi-san?"

    His lips curve to a smile. "I will be."

    She felt her heart beat when she saw that smile. What is he implying? She took a deep breathe before she sat down beside him. "Do you think those reporters will write about today?"

    "Does it bother you?"

    "Well, I dont care what they write about me." Sumire admitted. Why would she care after all this time?

    Yuhi flicked her forehead. "I can guess what you are thinking, and the same goes for me."

    Indeed Yuhi-san has been a member of the entertainment industry since he was a child. So this should be normal. It seems stupid for her to worry about such things if the person himself is not worried. She immediately rxed when she felt him intertwine their hands.

    She feels so content and at ease. She wonders how this person does it? How does he reassure her every single time?

    Her thoughts broke off when he suddenly kissed her passionately. For the next few minutes her mind turned nk.

    "YuˇŞuh-"

    He pulled away and brushed their forehead against one another. Sumire noted how flushed his face was. It seems like they are the same. How stupid.

    "Sorry, I keep using myˇ­"

    "OˇŞh that''s fine."

    "I see, you like it better that way?"

    This is so embarrassing. What kind of conversation is this? Or rather she wonders about what he just asked there. Did she prefer it that way?

    Yuhi likes kissing a lot, and he showed her many different types of kissing before but the ones that she liked.. The ones that leave her breathless and wanting moreˇ­

    "Sumire."

    "YˇŞyes?"

    "You seem nervous but uh I guess I am not one to talk there. I wonder what I am doing with you, this seems so stupid."

    She has to agree with them there. Why does she keep getting so flustered? Not just her but him too. Are they idiots? This isn''t a shoujo manga or drama.

    "Ive never seriously gone out with someone before, so I don''t know what to do."

    Sumire blinked when she heard those words. "But what about your exes.."

    "With Touko it was all about art and with Makino uhh.." Yuhi looked away and shifted his gaze from her.

    Sumire frowned at this. She did a background check so she already knew. But she wanted to hear it from him.

    "Yuhi-san, why aren''t you telling me?"

    "Because you already know."

    "I want you to exin it to me."

    A deep sigh crossed his lips. "So stubborn, it is for your own good if you don''t hear it from me. Well it is like your research. Makino and I had a more sexual rtionship. The two of us seldom went anywhere and when we did, we did that stuff outdoors."

    While he exined it to her, Sumire noticed how he was doing so vaguely. When she asked this Yuhi insisted it was too explicit. Well she supposes she can''t get anything more out of him there.

    Besides it would be cruel of her to ask for those details. What he did with his ex-girlfriend should stay between them. Yuhi-san telling her all of this is enough.

    Sumire rested her head on his shoulder. "Okay stop now." She trailed off and sighed. "Maybe Im the one who is being unreasonable here."

    "Mmm, nothing wrong with jealousy."

    She rolled her eyes at that eptance of his. "Why did you get jealous back there?"

    "You know I dislike Katsuragi and yet you two were getting all chummy."

    They were? They barely exchanged any words. Sure they spoke a bit during the match but that was all. She does not understand Yuhi-sans way of thinking. But it did lead to them winning.

    "Yuhi-san, could you teach me how to y basketball?"

    "I will but I believe we could do more important things for now."

    "Like?"

    "Like flirting and getting more intimate."

    She looked away when she heard those words and bit her bottom lip. Yuhi cupped her cheeks. "No?"

    "I do want it." She admitted. "But somehow I dont think this is the time and pl--" Sumire paused. The reason Yuhi-san can do this stuff so easily is because of his ex girlfriends right?

    If only she summoned the courage to confess before, then those two girls would not have stood a chance at all. She regrets it and yet there is nothing wrong with the present. If they dated back then, they would have surely broken up. But things differ now, they are more mature and can understand each other better.

    "Yuhi-san would you marry me?"

    "H--hey nowˇ­"

    "I want us to date with marriage in mind."

    At thatment Yuhi deeply sighed. "Damn, I cant win against you at all. I thought I could but it seems like I cant."

    "Yuhi-san?"

    "Well, mmm okay. But Sumire if you change your mind anytime between now and graduation, tell me right away."

 Chapter 137 - I Like Him More Than I Thought

    How surprising, she did not think he would agree with her. But then again she has learned by now that Yuhi likes her a lot.

    ''Why does he like me this much? I don''t remember doing anything in particr to catch his attention like this. Should I ask people?''

    Before she could say anything else, Sumire felt Yuhi slump his head on her shoulder. She nced over and noticed that he was fast asleep. Sumire blinked and sighed.

    It appears as though she has underestimated this person quite a bit. Not only did she underestimate his feelings, she has underestimated her feelings for him.

    ''I like him more than I thought I did.''

    That was thest thought she had before she drifted of.

    ˇ­....

    Day 3 - Iro Road High School Festival -

    "They say the flower arrangement club, is doing a haunted house."

    "Whoa scary"

    "But those 5 will be serving as hosts."

    "Really?"

    "We should check it out."

    "Yuhi-sama."

    "Kita."

    "Taikeru is so cute."

    "Kojiro.."

    "They say Ibuki Sumire is amongst those guys.

    "The Ibuki Sumire?"

    "She is a rumoured beauty."

    Sumire sweat fell when she heard thesements. She finished changing a few minutes ago, and was putting up the sign at the door. The flower arrangement club huh? She recalled what happened when Yuhi and her returned yesterday and deeply sighed. It seems like there are many things she still does not understand about Yuh-san and his school life.

    To think he has friends like this from other sses and what''s with this flower arrangement club thing? A bunch of guys and flower arrangement?

    [GHOST HUNT

    Entrance Fee: 300 yen

    Wee to the flower arrangement clubs ghost hunt house. However this is no simple haunted house, among the way you will encounter ghosts or hosts. Yes you heard correctly hosts. The five members of the flower arrangement club will be at your service today. But you must clear all your obstacles before you reach us. You can only enter one room once so be very careful.

    -Flower arrangement club.]

    At your serviceˇ­huh? ''I don''t want Yuhi to get close to any girls. But it seems like they nned this activity before she came to this school, so I have no right toin about it.''

    Sumire understood that but it worried her. Those girls will most likely make unreasonable demands towards Yuhi.

    Should she disguise herself as a customer and then upy Yuhi''s time instead? There is nothing in the instructions about a time limit. Besides who would know how much time she spends in there?

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi hugged her from the back. "Hey, done?"

    "Mmm, yes."

    Yuhi turned her around and wrapped his arms around her waist. "Today we might be a bit busy, but we can spend some time together during lunch."

    Sumire nodded. She wanted to ask him about what services he will provide the customers. This is still a school event so it shouldn''t be anything unreasonable right? But for some reason Sumire got a bad feeling from this.

    Her thoughts broke off when she heard the sound of a shutter. She immediately shuddered hearing that sound.

    It was the sound of a camera from a reporter. It seems like the media intends to bother them today too. She thought this before, but what is with these people? Don''t they have anything better to do? Sure this is their job and they won''t get paid if they do not have a story. But there are certain boundaries they should not cross. This is a normal school event.

    Artists have their private lives too. The reporters did not ask the school for permission. But unfortunately there are far too many to drive of. The school tried to yesterday, drive away the reporters. But they only managed half, and even then there are more people here today than the other day.

    Yuhi kissed her forehead gently and squeezed her hands. "You okay?"

    "I am--" Just before she could finish her sentence, she felt the bile rise to her throat.

    She quickly rushed into the ssroom and threw up on the sink on the side. A rush of bile appeared on the sink, due to the dim lights in the room she could not make out the colour. But it felt unusual to her.

    Sumire felt Yuhi''srge hands pat her back. "You okay Sumire?" Yuhi repeated.

    She slumped her head on his chest. "Sorry."

    She dislikes this weak part of her. Weakness is a sin, it only gets in the way. The moment one shows their weak side to another person is the moment they admit defeat. The moment they need to ept that their rtionship with the other person will end. Sumire understood this better than anybody, and that was why she always held her feelings back.

    She would not cry in front of anybody, she would bottle up all her emotions.

    Yuhi shook his head. "You can rely on me, its okay."

    It took her a few minutes before she calmed down. Somebody ced a cup of water in front of her, it was one of the flower club arrangement members Kojiro.

    "Thank you."

    Kojiro nodded. She noticed yesterday that he was a man of little words.

    "Are the others ready?" Yuhi asked as he continued to pat her back.

    "Yeah just waiting for you two."

    Yuhi turned to her. "Why don''t you rest for a few minutes?

    Sumire shook her head. "No, I am fine now."

    Besides she wants to make a good impression in front of Yuhi''s friends. She noticed it yesterday but Yuhi acts differently around these people. Yuhi brushed his hands across her forehead. "You look sick Sumire."

    "But I am--" Her sentence fell short when Yuhi picked her up and carried her. He took her out of the ssroom and walked across the hallway.

    This is the direction of the infirmary.

    Sumire however could not concentrate on that since she noticed people looking. Despite how crowded it was, Sumire knew they gathered a lot of attention. Yuhi however did not notice and continued walking down the halls. She nced over and noticed a distressed expression on his face. It seems like she cant say anything if he is like this.

    It did not take long before they arrived at the infirmary.

    Yuhi gentlyid her on the bed at the furthest end. "Alright, go get some sleep. Rest for as long as you want."

    "Only two hours." Sumire mumbled as she brought the nket to her face.

    His lips curve to a smile. "So you will admit that your sleepy now?"

    "No."

    Yuhi bent down and kissed her lips lightly. "Sleep well Sumire."

    She must have drifted of right after he said those words, since she does not recall him leaving the room.

 Chapter 138 - Camera

    When Sumire next opened her eyes, four hours had passed. Her gaze fell towards the clock that read twelve and she sighed deeply. Why did she sleep so much again? This happened yesterday too. Yuhi fell asleep so she decided to do the same. The next time she woke up, the day was over and everybody was packing up.

    She still felt sleepy even now and wanted nothing more than to dive back into the covers and rest. But Sumire knew if she did not get up now, she would not make it for the concert tonight.

    The concert huh? Despite all those preparations, Sumire felt that it was useless now. The reporters on the grounds will keep a close eye on her. At this stage she might as well perform normally. But could she?

    Since the festival started, Sumire avoided walking alone. But she knew it would be bad for her to call Yuhi out just to get her. It should be okay right? The ssroom isnt too far away from here.

    She took a deep breath.

    It should be fine.

    Sumire quickly got up, she fixed her hair with her hands and fixed the creases on her clothes. She made up the bed and exited the room quickly. For some reason the halls were not as crowded as earlier. Did the guests go to lunch outside?

    No sooner did Sumire exit the infirmary though, she heard the sound of a shutter.

    "Ah, so you finally came out. I got tired of waiting for you Miss Ibuki Sumire."

    At thatment she flinched when she heard the voice. It was a reporter she recognized very well. He was one of the rather persistent types. During her debut banquet he asked so many questions that it ended up sounding like an interrogation. Her agency had to politely escort hi out of the premises then.

    She did not think much of it then, especially when she realized how young he was.

    Sumire turned around and saw a man with ginger coloured hair and chocte brown coloured eyes. He wore a grey coloured suit with the cor unbuttoned and a loose midnight blue coloured tie. A auburn red coloured best shirt with orange crosses on the side and auburn red pants.

    "Mr Zen."

    "Mr sounds so informal, we are the same age just call me Zello."

    Sumire did not say anything as she cautiously looked at the camera in his hands. It was a separate incident from the car ident, but during the time she dated Sano she got into an ident. Thest thing she saw was that camera. But Sumire knew that this person was not the cause of what happened then.

    "Then Zello, is your father well?" The one who caused her unease and distress is this mans father.

    At thatment she noticed him flinch and Sumire said. "I apologize. Quite some time has passed since Ist saw you and after what happened I am wary towards reporters."

    Besides after this mans father was hospitalized, he started acting differently.

    Zello sighed and rubbed the back of his neck. "Sorry about that." He quickly put the camera away in his bag. Her eyes widened.

    "I came here to apologize to you."

    "Apologize?" Sumire repeated.

    "Yes. It was my agency that published the news regarding your incident a few months ago.. I told them that we shouldnt say anything, that this time around we should leave it to professionals. But they would not listen."

    "Of course not. Its your job as a reporter to capture everything and report all the details." Sumire trailed off when she saw him shifting his gaze. "So you were the one taking pictures of me yesterday?"

    "No, my senior borrowed my camera yesterday. He gave it back today saying his camera arrived."

    So if Zello was not the one who followed her then who was it? Sumire felt a sudden unease wash over her.

    Her thoughts broke off when Zello sped her wrist. "I am sorry for everything. Please let us be friends again."

    Sumire blinked when she heard his words. No even more surprising was, her gaze fell on his hand on her wrist. Normally when guys touch her, she flinches immediately. Due to what happened with Sano, she developed a slight trauma.

    Her gaze softened. It seems like she cant push away such earnest people.

    ...ˇ­..

    When Sumire entered the room the flower arrangement club used for the event. She noted how one by one each member was getting caught. ording to one of the helpers, at first nobody could get the right room. But in the past few minutes, everybody was getting caught. Sumire felt her heart speed up when she heard that announcement.

    Could it be that somebody caught Yuhi out already? Four have passed, so it would not be a surprise.

    Forget it, she ought to head to her location already. Just as Sumire proceeded to go there, she felt a hand sp against her mouth and dragged her into one of the tents.

    For a moment all sorts of crazy ideas yed through her head. But the person suddenly let go of her.

    "Hey what do you think your d --" She froze in mid sentence, realizing the person who had kidnapped her. It wasn''t an assassin or that creepy man.

    "Ssh." Yuhi whispered.

    "What are you nning?"

    "Eh." Yuhi trailed off. "Well my room is close to the exit. Guests rarelye my way. So I guess I''m really bored. Stay with me?"

    A relieved sigh passed her lips. Yuhi answered the question she worried about this entire time just like that.

    "If you know, don''t kidnap me." Sumire said, trying to tug her hands free from his grasp.

    "But it''s dark here," Yuhi said. Her eyes went wide realizing. That''s right.

    That''s right Yuhi is afraid of the dark. "You still won''t stay?".

    "Fine..just for a bit." Sumire reluctantly agreed.

    From where they were despite the fact it was dark, they could still the majority of what was going on. Some people who get ozaki-kun wanted to try again. Her sweat dropped, well it is fifteen rooms. It would be difficult for them to get anyone. Even though the 5 were rtively spread out. It doesn''t seem like he was going to let her go anytime soon.

 Chapter 139 - You Chose Him But Loved Me?

    After a round of intense kissing and touching, Yuhi finally looked at her properly.

    "Sorry." Yuhi apologized as he moved away from her. "Thest request was a few drinks. I guess they wanted to get me drunk so I could do something to them."

    "You didn''t?"

    "Heh, don''t underestimate me. I held back for so long with you, do you think these girls could easily get to me?"

    "Oh, you--" Sumire trailed off when she felt her vision blur. Huh?

    Yuhi extended his hand out and wrapped his arms around her waist. "Lean on me."

    "Yuhi, I feel a bit strange these days. Im sick in the morning, I''m sleepy and ---"

    "Ssh, just listen to my heartbeat."

    "Say, do you know what''s wrong with me?"

    She watched as he averted his gaze and sighed. So he knows, huh? "Well, if you won''t tell me, that''s fine. But you have to support me."

    "Heh, alright." Yuhi tucked a strand of loose hair from her. "You hungry? I snuck some food in here."

    "I haven''t had lunch."

    Yuhi nodded and stood up. "Wait here a second."

    She watched as he walked over and picked up his bag. "Say Yuhi, what else were you doing in here?"

    "Only a few people came, rx, yeah?"

    "Well, I was against this event. But since you nned this before I came here, it was hard for me to say anything."

    "Yeah, sorry." Yuhi walked back over with a few paper bags and extended one towards her. "It should still be warm."

    "Did those girls give this to you?"

    His sweat fell. "You sound scary when you''re mad."

    "That''s because---" Her sentence fell short when she felt his lips on hers. "Yuhi...."

    "Mmm, you taste nice."

    "Stupid."

    He brushed his fingers across her lips. "Indeed, it seems like I can''t control myself around you any longer. June, huh?" Yuhi mumbled.

    "July."

    Yuhis eyes twitched; he didn''t like this suggestion of hers.

    "July?" He repeated.

    Sumire nodded. "That''s right, maybe mid-July."

    "Sumire dear, do you n on driving me crazy?"

    Sheughed when she saw how frustrated he looked. "Teasing aside, is it okay for me to stay here? I cked off all morning and slept, so now I am in thiszy mood."

    "Mmm, perfect, then let me offer you some service, miss customer."

    Service? Is he going to do something weird to h-- her sentence fell short when Yuhi reached over and switched on a projector. Stars suddenly covered the entire tent. Her eyes widened. "Ah?"

    His lips curved to a smile as he sat down beside her and wrapped a nket around her shoulders. "Sitting down and watching the stars with you, another thing on my list of things to make you happy."

    Her gaze softened when she heard those words. Yuhi is truly foolish, isn''t he? She rested her head on his shoulders. "This is better."

    "I see. Hey Sumire, do you remember what I told youst year?"

    "You told me many thingsst year, Yuhi-san, please borate. I am no mind reader."

    "Indeed." Yuhi trailed off. "It was during the hijack incident."

    "Ah, I remember."

    The hijacking incident Yuhi refers to is the assault of the main headquarters for the underworld society. People refer to it as Kyofu. A man named Narumi coordinated an attack using a famous hacker, and some assassins from abroad. The enemy team was notrge, and yet they managed to infiltrate the building. During that time, she was in the building with Yuhi-san fixing her report''s mistakes from work earlier in the day.

    She was together with him when the attack happened, so it was natural they stuck together. The enemy got into the control room, hacked the system, and locked them inside the building.

    "That was quite a messy situation."

    Yuhi nodded. "Yeah, and yet Mamoru was so casual about breaking the doors to get inside."

    Sumire sighed. "You probably don''t know. But he was asked to pay for the damage of the broken doors."

    "He did it to save you, so I am sure it was nothing to him. I wonder why I couldn''t do anything even though I was with you then."

    "Yuhi-san, you were hurt."

    "Heh. Don''t underestimate me too much. I could have saved you even in that condition. But Mamoru, who was outside, got to you first." Yuhi sighed. "That was the first time I felt threatened by his presence."

    "Threatened?"

    "Yeah. I was confident that you liked me, and even if you didn''t, you would not say no to my confession. So when I saw him that way and then your reaction, I realized there was somebody other than me who could save you."

    Sumire blinked when she heard those words. It seems like he already knew about her grievances and pain. So that was why he said something like that to her. "There was nothing wrong with being confident. I did like you then, Yuhi-san, but I chose Ru."

    She chose Mamoru because she understood something. Yuhi and her, no matter how close they get, could never be together. They could sit around and talk about books all day, work together, and learn each other''s secrets. But there will always be a wall that separates them.

    That was why she put a lid on her feelings and took Mamoru''s hand instead. It was a selfish decision. If she did not do that, then Mamoru would be alive even now. There would be noplications between Yuhi and her either. It was because she made the wrong decis- she felt Yuhi brush his lips against her ear.

    She could hear the sound of her heartbeat and feel the warmth of his lips against her earlobe. "Yuhi?"

    "You chose him, but you loved me?"

    Sumire quickly realized what she said and covered her mouth with her free hand. How could she say something like that so carelessly? Indeed she lightly mentioned something like that before, but not seriously. It seems like she lets her guard down too much when she is around Yuhi.

    She wondered when was thest time she got sofortable with another person like this. Even when she was dating Mamoru, there were many things she could not say to him.

    I wasn''t this honest...

    "Yes."

    "Thank you, and I wanted to hear that. There were times where I thought you liked me, but I couldn''t be sure."

    So he noticed it? She thought she behaved normally around him, but there was something off about her behavior for him to notice.

    "Is this what you wanted to discuss?" Sumire questioned.

    "Well, you know back then I told you a lot of stupid stuff about my past, right?"

    "Do you think I would judge you?"

    Yuhi shook his head. "The thing is so far nobody else knows about it. But you know how the media are. This is the first time I have seen such a persistent group of people. They will do anything to bring you down Sumire, and I mean anything."

    Sumire assumed that he wanted to discuss something rted to him, but it turns out it is about her again? It seems like, for Yuhi-san, everything is about her. She feels ttered but at the same time. "I keep taking advantage of you."

 Chapter 140 - Far Too Late

    She keeps taking advantage of his goodwill, his kindness. It isn''t fair on him. Yuhi, however, shook his head. "I don''t mind you taking advantage of me, Sumire."

    "How could that be your--" She stopped in mid-sentence when she saw his face''s expression.

    This is unfair. If he looks at her like that, how is she supposed to argue back?

    "I want to sleep."

    Yuhi kissed her cheeks. "You want to ditch me?"

    "I am staying here." Her gaze fell on the stars. It was indeed romantic of him to do something like this. She did not know much about rtionships, but she felt that her rtionship with Yuhi was going well.

    The only unusual aspect is living together. In society''s eyes, it would be rare. They are only high school students; she still hasn''te of age either. Realistically this is the age where they should still depend on their parents due tock of finances. But due to Yuhi-sans situation, he was forced to grow up a little faster than others. The same went for her too.

    An average high school student should not be able to afford living expenses and school. But the reason Yuhi and her could do this was due to the help of those around her.

    They hear a small knock on the tent door. "Yuhi, is Ibuki-san there with you? She has a guest."

    "A guest?" Yuhi repeated.

    "Makoto Soujiro."

    At thatment, her eyes widened. Ah, she forgot to tell Soujiro. He must have been worried sick about her.

    ________

    Soujiro did not want to cause her problems by appearing at her school like this. But he wanted to speak to her for a bit. Since she returned to his side, they have not discussed their engagement or anything.

    "I wanted to speak to you."

    Soujiro reached over and brushed his hands on a stand of her hair as he gently kissed it. "As have I. Princess."

    "Mm, I see. I''m d. I thought you were angry with me."

    Soujiro raises his eyebrows at this, "Angry?"

    "Yes. Back when I stayed with you, I acted strangely. I even went through desperate measures and avoided Yuhi. I wanted to be in a ce that was away from Yuhi for a while, so it was perfect timing."

    So that''s it. Soujiro did figure that to be the case and did think of proposing they go on a trip with just the two of them alone. "You could not help it; it''s not unusual at all. Being emotionally unstable isn''t a problem. You''re just a little bit more sensitive than others, but that doesn''t mean you''re odd."

    "Indeed, whenever I talk to you, I feel a lot calmer. When I was thinking about it myself, I thought that there was something wrong with me. So perhaps I came here to be consoled a bit." Sumire trails off, "Soujiro, do you remember my performance in the final selectionst year?

    "Ave Maria'' a sorrowful and yet beautiful melody. ''Crescendo'' feelings that increase like a crescendo. Both songs spoke out to each other."

    Her violet gaze softened. "That''s right that performance was for Yuhi. Even though it should have been for Ru, it probably then that I realized that I was seriously in love with Yuhi. Ru knew that, but I never told anybody else. Everybody thought that I chose to part from him because of senpai. In the end because I was indecisive, things be like this now. I realized that I have yet to solve and end things with my past rtionships."

    "If you''re going wholehearted on that quest of yours. I would suggest you start with Ichinose."

    "With senpai? Why?"

    Soujiro shuts his eyes. "The reason I reinstated the engagement with you was because of jealousy. I saw not only your wholehearted performance for him. It was because I saw how much you loved him that I proposed the engagement despite having made a promise with somebody."

    Nanairo Feather. When he saw his fiance during the broadcast of the group''s first concert, it surprised him. However, even then, those people did not interest him. It wasn''t until that other one showed up that he indeed turned his attention to the group. Soujiro, too saw it, the international concur broadcasts.

    His family is fond of ssical music, and so during a meeting with their clients, they always without fail watched the selection. He did not know about the girl participating until the end of the first selection when they announced the girl''s disqualification for the round.

    His clients didn''t recognize the name. But his brother did, ''So your fiance is still as mysterious as ever, huh? It''s true that I once praised her for her gracefulness and manners. However, back then, I had already noticed that the aura around her is quite unusual for your everyday princess. There have been rumors about a blonde hair demon princess throughout the Yankee groups in Japan. Want a bet brother, that the demon princess there speaking of is your fiance?''

    That conversation was one that remained fresh in his mind, which is why he had been indeed eagerly anticipating the girl''s return. Soujiro wanted to prove his elder brother wrong. However, he was fully aware of the girl''s nature of not being a typical Princess. Sumire never behaved in a manner that showed she was of noble blood. If it were not for her graceful aura, he would not see her as nobility.

    After all, during there first meeting, she expressed precise desires of knowing state of affairs concerning wars. That time though, he found it to be unusual.

    When he went home that night and thought it through, he realized that it wasn''t as umon as he thought. After all, she is still a ruler; in the end, wanting to know the state of what''s happening around you is normal. His brother convinced on the matter that the demon Princess everyone is talking about is her.

    Soujiro continues. "I wanted to prove that you were innocent from my brother, and yet, I also wanted to monopolize you. I did not want you to belong to anyone else even when people spread the news of your family.

    I wanted to believe you were alive, so when I met with Haki, she told me everything. I made up my mind that I would wait for you toe to your decision. I was surprised how much you changed when I saw you again, but I was surprised how beautiful the love you were trying to convey was."

    That performance, for a person who was not him. Soujiro understood that it was already far toote.

 Chapter 141 - Fate

    "You two were a couple, at least in the eyes of everyone who saw that performance. I''m sure if it was like that for me and the audience then. For the friends who surrounded the two of you, they already knew. . . I was rather envious. Sumire, it shall be even more difficult for you from now onwards. But think about it."

    "But I love Yuhi. Sumire clenches her fist. "It may seem strange to say at this stage. But I can no longer return to Arashi''s side properly like before. I probably came to that realization back then, too, but I felt as though if I quickly concluded things, somebody else would suffer.

    If I got into a rtionship with Arashi instead, Yuhi-san would end up suffering the most.

    I know plenty of girls like him would have gone out with him. But it was already toote for me to go back when I found out that he was the one who did that painting.

    When I realized that all along, I wanted it to be him, even the feelings I ha for senpai seemed so very distant to me. Yet yet, when I heard what the enemy plotted with se,npai, I ended all along up taking many reckless jobs. Tell me, Soujiro, what can I do? Things can no longer go on like this."

    At this point, she could no longer hold back the tears from her eyes. Surprisingly she felt Soujiro pull her into his arms.

    Her eyes widened. This is the first time something like this has happened. Usually Soujiro is so rigid and formal. He would not even hold her hand in the past. They only met recently again, so howe?

    "There are no short cuts in love, my dear; this is just one of the many trials you have to face. I am already at this age. I have already passed the days where I could act boldly and carefree when ites to love."

    "Soujiro, you had foolish days too?"

    "You would be surprised." She felt Soujirobs her hair with his hands,

    "You are still young; this is only one of the trials you have to face. This is only the middle of the clift; you still haven''t reached the top."

    "It sounds scary. Can anything be worse then what''s happening now?"

    "Do not think of the future and focus on your present. It''s still frightening, so I shall stay with you. Do not hold anything back with me. You can do more than cry when you''re with me, Sumire. I shall listen to your wishes, fears, selfish desires. Anything."

    Sumire however, pulled away from him andughed weakly. "I have to refuse you there. This will be thest time I cry in front of you."

    Right now, she is barely managing to deal with all her emotions when she is with Yuhi. She can barely cope with her friendships with Asami and Aika. Sometimes it is difficult to speak to Hino, Shin, and Atushi. If she were to rely on anybody else right now, she would break.

    "I see, then I shall respect that decision of yours."

    ...

    Iro Road High School Art Main Building Rooftop - Three hourster -

    It was time for the long-awaited performance.

    Sumire took a deep breath as she nced down from the ledge. There were many people gathered bellow.

    From the very moment, she met Terashima Yuhi; fate decided it already.

    Sumire wanted to see him; for the longest time, she had wanted to see him. She came to Tsukuhara high school indeed to meet with Arashi and sort everything out, but the second she heard of Quarto Lights involvement with the mysterious god ofposers. Her attention almost shifted immediately. Before she knew it instead of focusing on Arashi, she desperately searched for any hint. '' You''ll have to go to Tokyo, His main base of operation in Tokyo.

    It was a stretch to say so the least because even if she went to Tokyo, there would be no chance of meeting him. It''s arge ce and yet even before she went. During the time, she was making her decision; he appeared before her again. Just like that, he reappeared in her life.

    Sumire remembered it quite clearly, how she broke down terribly after Ru passed away, how she was taken away by Aki, and sobbed uncontrobly for days. Her world seemed to turn pitch ck, and yet the second she heard was that he had been there.

    Hade to see her, she found her strength to stand up. When she received that note, she didn''t think he would show up. But he did, and they spoke, spoke quite a bit, and when it was time for them to part. He slyly whispered in her ear, '' I''ll be waiting for you in TOKYO.''

    Like a fool, shepletely fell into his pace.

    Had she note here. Would things have been different when they met? Would these feelings that she could not tell him back then have disappeared? Sumire already knew what the answer was, no. Even if she didn''t go, these feelings would not have disappeared. But more people would have been hurt.

    Its because she met Yuhi, that she could find what she had been looking for this entire time. Even if they had no connection in their past lives, she is sure in this life they will remain together forever.

    "Sumire," Yuhi called out, breaking her thoughts. "You sure?"

    He was talking about the curtain. She decided not to use any of the disguise methods Yuhi nned. "I think I can do it since I am in a high ce."

    From here, she will not be able to see the audience. But she is afraid. "I have always had good hearing." Even if she cannot see their faces, she could still hear.

    Sumire recalled it all too well. Voices of dissatisfaction and the disappointment in their voices.

    Is it truly okay for her to stand here and sing? What if she makes a mistake again? What if people deny her existence? Ru, this is very scary.

    How can I sing when you are no longer here? How can I--

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi kissed her. It was not a gentle nor romantic kiss but a kiss filled with passion. For a moment, shepletely froze, the two of them are a couple. But even now, such kisses surprise her. She is surprised, and yet she is content. The anxious feeling and fear from moments ago vanished in an instance.

    When he finally pulled away, she covered her red-stained face with her hands. But Yuhi grabbed hold of it. "Better?" One word escaped his lips, but it was enough for her to want to crawl into a hole somewhere.

    Why does he suddenly look more handsome? Is she going crazy? She must be going crazy; otherwise, she would not think such things right now.

    Yuhi brushed their foreheads together. "Sumire?"

    "Thank--Thank you Yuhi-san."

    "Your wee, good luck."

    She can''t argue or even act unreasonably with this person. She has a difficult personality, and yet this person makes her submit so easily. He does not have to dominate her as Sano did; no all he has to do is treat her with genuine kindness and affection.

 Chapter 142 - Reach

    From here, she can hear them better than she would normallyˇŞthe voices of the audience.

    She doesn''t have to say anything, nor looking at anything. Nothing. Absolutely nothing.

    Quite some time has passed since shest sang this song. But why would she forget the lyrics? The lyrics that took her so long to write.

    Her debut song superstar of tomorrow received many reviews. There are mixed opinions. Some people saw it as a typical idol song. But there are those analyzed it.

    "A star falls down before me at dawn, that''s because I miss you.

    At the moment, when I don''t hesitate anymore, the words I blurt out express what I think."

    Happiness, sadness, and anger - emotions that she doesn''t very well.

    She didn''t understand it. But ''he'' was the one who helped her understand. How beautiful this world is because of the emotions people feel.

    "I have endless words to say.

    Without noticing, my cheeks flushedˇ­

    I''m in front of you."

    "All lights gather into a ray.

    I hope you can be a little braver.

    Every word you answer is so brilliant and dazzling.

    You are like a star in the night sky.

    Staying on the horizon

    You sparkle for meˇ­"

    ˇ­..

    Two hourster - 8:00 PM

    "Is it okay for us to stay up here and not join them?" Sumire asked. Everybody looked hyped up despite the current dull folk song being yed at the campfire.

    "It''s fine, do you want to go?"

    "Well, there are more festivals toe, so I am not worried about not experiencing the campfire."

    Yuhi chuckled. "That is a positive way to look at things."

    "Yuhi, we won first ce for the best event today. I am happy, but I ended up doing nothing to help." She ended up falling asleep again after her meeting with Soujiro too.

    "You sure about that? You kept mepany."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "How does that help everyone?"

    "Because of you, I kept the pests away, and everybody thought I provided good service to one girl for a long time."

    She feels terrible for tricking everybody, but if it contributed to good sales, then she supposes it is fine. Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi suddenly rested his head on herp.

    "Are you tired, Yuhi?" Sumire mumbled.

    "Yeah, I am."

    "Sorry about everything. I keep causing you problems, I know you told me it is okay to do so but--"

    Yuhi extended his hand out to caress her face. "I was happy when you said that you would rely on me."

    "Yuhi.."

    "I love you a lot Sumire. If you still haven''t adjusted to me, that is fine. But I want you to understand my feelings for you."

    "I do understand, Yuhi."

    Sumire lowered her face, and bravely kissed him.

    "Mmmmm, good. That''s good."

    It''s good, huh? She still doesn''t understand this type of thing very well. But if he isfortable with this, then she does not mind doing it this way.

    Sumire quickly regretted that thought when she realized how passionate the kiss was turning. Uh, it seems like she has underestimated him. She thought Yuhi would hold back kissing her since they are still on school grounds. But it looks like this fool does not care about time nor ce.

    "Yuhi-san, my neck hurts.."

    He broke their kiss and sat back up. He pushed her against the railing and bent down. "Want to continue? Or should we stop now?"

    "C-continue."

    Yuhi gently kissed her forehead. "Tell me when to stop."

    He cupped her cheeks and slowly nibbled on her bottom lip. Sumire managed to open her mouth, and he immediately slid his tongue inside. It didn''t take long before Yuhi explored her mouth again. The way he kissed her left her feeling all strange and muddled.

    She felt hot all over, her face flushed. Howe Yuhi-san can kiss like this? Isn''t he a high school student? She felt his hand on her thighs, and she stops him.

    "S-stop."

    Yuhi pulled back and ran his hands through his hair. "Damn...As I thought, only you can get me this worked up."

    "Uhh, right."

    That was close, what on earth was he about to do there? She needs to have more self-awareness.

    "You know I''ve been with many girls, Sumire. I won''t lie to you about that. But none of them made me feel like this."

    "Feel?"

    Yuhi grabbed her hand and pulled it towards his chest.

    "Yeah."

    "Yuhiˇ­"

    He bent down and kissed her forehead. "You''re so red right now. I guess I can stop." He moved away from her. "Mind if I smoke?"

    Normally she would. But, she still felt a bit dazed after that passionate kiss. She slowly nodded her head and watched as he pulled out a cigarette and lighter. ''Yuhi-san doesn''t act like a normal high school student. How did he get into the nightclub so easily? Fake ID? How did he have the means to make one--''

    Ah, it''s the same scene as before. Whenever he is thinking about something, it looks dazzling to her. The perfect scene to paint. If she were to capture this moment through a lens and then paint itter. ''What colors would I use?'' What is the best color to represent this scene right now?

    "You''re singing is better than before."

    Sumire blinked. "I suppose."

    "Not satisfied?"

    "I feel overwhelmed. I haven''t sung like that in a while, so I can''t tell if I did well or not."

    All she knew was right; at that moment, she felt a rush of different emotions.

    "I see."

    "...Say Yuhi-san, could I get closer?"

    Yuhi nodded. "Yeah."

    Despite his one-worded responses, Sumire saw the way he was looking at her. If he looks at her like that, how is she supposed to stay away from him? Sumire awkwardly positioned herself on hisp, and Yuhi chuckled.

    "For somebody so red, you asionally do these brave things."

    Sumire sighed. "I am tired, that''s all."

    "I see, are youfortable in my arms?"

    "Yes."

    Yuhi blinked, and then he suddenly flicked her forehead. "You know, since we are on this subject, let me tell you something. Now that I know you''re not doing it deliberately let me tell you something."

    Sumireughed softly. "Wait, I think I understand, and I''m sorry. But don''tugh, okay?" She trailed off. "When I''m close to you, I feel veryfortable. All the worries and fears I have vanished. Even if it''s only for a few minutes. I find peace, that''s why--" her sentence fell short when he brushed his fingers across her lips. "Yuhi-sanˇ­"

    "Yeah, I get it. That''s fine with me. I figured it was like that. But I end up getting worked up whenever you get near to me... Damn, I''m more nervous than I thought." Yuhi averted his gaze.

    Sumire looked at him strangely. Why is he embarrassed? This time around, she did nothing to tease him. But her gaze fell towards Yuhi. A bright shade of red stained his cheeks, no his entire face.

    Thump, thump. She felt the sound of her heartbeat increase. It seems like this person keeps defeating her. He has no idea, does he? The effect he has on her.

    Sumire caressed his cheeks. "Yuhi-san, I want to do something bad to you."

    "...do it."

    She brushed their lips together and kissed him. The sounds of fireworks and their ssmate''sughter from the campfire drew her attention. But only briefly when she felt his hand around her waist, drawing her closer.

    She won''t tell him how her heart races and chest aches whenever they are together. Whenever he holds her like this, she feels like crying due to the overwhelming happiness.

    From now on, what will their future be like?

 Chapter 143 - Investigate

    Tuesday, April 10th, 2015

    Sumire looked around at her surroundings again and sighed. It seems like she managed to lose that crowd. Ever since the performance at the school festival, she did not get a single moment of peace. Her phone kept continually ringing. On the, she was everywhere. Whenever she went outside, she would end up surrounded. She felt like a huge star when she was still nobody.

    So Hino suggested that she wore a disguise from now on. Her gaze fell towards her reflection on the shop mirror nearby and sighed. A hat,rge sses and what is with these clothes? Hino insisted that if she dresses the opposite to her usual style, then nobody would recognize her.

    But it seems like that isn''t working. Sumire entered one of the stores and picked some simple clothes off the shelves and got changed in the dressing room. She paused, however, when she a dark-colored bruise form on her arm.

    It''s happening again, the injury from that time. When she woke up in the hospital that day, she noticed this injury, but it did not look thisrge. Over time she noticed howrge it became. It concerned her, but she did not want to fuss over it. Now that she got a better look, perhaps it would be better if she got somebody to look.

    Sumire quickly got dressed, paid for the clothes, and headed out. She only walked for a few minutes before she noticed somebody. On the pathway that would lead to the outskirts of town, there was Shin. He nced over at her and nodded.

    "Those clothes are better for moving about, unlike the dress from earlier."

    She raised her eyebrows at thisment of his. Was he watching her since then?

    "You came here to investigate the base Mamoru was investigating before, right?"

    Sumire nodded. "I thought I would find something."

    "Does Yuhi know your ditching ss for this?"

    At thatment, Sumire flinched.

    Shin sighed. "I don''t even know if he is attending ss this morning. So you have time to stall until hees back."

    "I see." Sumire trailed off. She felt a bit bad; she doesn''t even know what his schedule is like recently. But after she got a lead, Sumire decided she would follow up on it. When she paid a visit to Sano''spany the other day, she overheard something from the people there.

    "Shin, youring with me?"

    "Somebody has to watch you."

    "What about school?"

    "I have no sses to teach this morning, and I had work," Shin exined.

    Work? Ah, that''s right Shin is an idol too. Since she normally saw him at school, sometimes she forgets about his real profession.

    "Shin, why do you know where the base is?"

    "That''s because he asked me for help several times. Even though I have nothing to do with the underworld anymore, he was very persistent. He wanted my insight and skills regarding the things he found in the base."

    "The things he found?"

    "Arge number of organs and stress care medication."

    "Stress care?"

    "There were other things too. But they mixed the substances up, so he sent it to me to investigate. I worked on it during my free time, but I don''t know."

    Sumire blinked. "Then maybe it isn''t a mixed substance, but something new?"

    No matter what the substance is. There will always be a reaction if it''s something that already exists. If Shin couldn''t find out what that something is, then it must be something new. So the person in charge of that base must be a scientist.

    "Why are you so interested in this case? Do you think these people have something to do with his death?"

    Sumire sighed. "You don''t think so? I mean, they were thest person he was investigating."

    "No, I do. They are the obvious culprits. But the police overlooked it. Mamoru met with these people the day before the ident."

    "Eh?"

    Shin continued. "He wasn''t there for your final practice, right?"

    "That''s true. So he went to Tokyo?"

    "That''s right. He made a quick trip. I was with him at the time. He said he wanted extra hands just in case it was a trap. But the talk went smoothly. They even said they would surrender now that their secret is out."

    "Secret?" She repeated.

    A dim gaze appeared on Shin''s face. "I think there was something he found out but couldn''t tell me."

    "It sounds like you two were good friends. I had no idea."

    Shin sighed. "That''s your reaction?"

    "Well, when ites to matters of the underworld, there isn''t much to say."

    What else could anybody say? There will always be something suspicious and abnormal.

    "Then, if you can look at it that way, I will give you insight into what he discovered. The reason Mamoru investigated these people isn''t a simple case of drugs like the initial report stated. It''s connected to a missing person case."

    "Are you talking about what happened three years ago when people started to go missing randomly? It wasn''t just one case but several."

    "That''s right, you know of it?"

    "I was also told to investigate it. Several members of Kyofu disappeared."

    "That case was closed because the missing people appeared again."

    Her eyes widened at that. "But none of the members returnedˇ­"

    "The ones who came back were normal civilians... The important officials and members of the underworld vanishedpletely. When we interrogated the civilians, they couldn''t tell us much either. The police did not get anything valuable."

    She raised her eyebrows as she listened to Shin. Howe he knows about the unreleased information from the police? It seems like she does not know anything about this person. He is an idol and teacher. But a crazy idea appeared in her head; maybe Shin is somehow connected with the police force too?

    Her thoughts broke off when she hears a ttering sound. She nced at the source to find a gorgeous maple leaf bracelet on he wrist. "This?"

    "It will keep you safe." Shin trailed off when he saw her confused expression. "There is a tracking device there."

    "I see." It looked like a normal bracelet, so she is sure that nobody would suspect anything. "Are you trying to dodge my question?" Sumire mumbled.

    "Well, you will learn about it sooner orter. Besides, I came along intending to tell you everything. Mamoru gave me instructions anyway, just in case anything were to happen. Not only would I take over, but I would ask for your help."

    Sumire sighed when she heard those words. "Normally, the guy is supposed to protect his girl from harmful situations."

    "Mamoru was very reluctant. But I suggested it would be better to have you on board. You''re smarter than me, and you learn faster than most people do."

    She blinked when she heard his praise. Did Shin just admit that she was smarter than him?

 Chapter 144 - Something Abnormal

    "Don''t let it get to your head." Shin looked away. "You still haven''t entered any official tournaments. Until you do, these words are empty."

    Sumire sighed at his words. ''This man knows how to ruin the moment. No wonder I don''t see any girls around him.'' Still, it would have taken a lot to persuade Mamoru to put her in harm''s way. Ru didn''t treat her like ss and included her in dangerous jobs before. But if it became too dangerous, he wouldn''t allow her.

    "I don''t have any memories before I was six years old. Ru knew about this and said he would help me." Sumire mumbled. Sheughed awkwardly. "I know it''s strange saying this now, but I figured if I helped you - you would need this information."

    She mentioned it casually, but Sumire saw Shin flinch.

    "Shin? What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing. Alright, let me give you some more details on this case. Sumire, do you believe in supernatural powers?"

    She blinked when she heard those words. "Uh?"

    "Well, this case is linked to something abnormal. The witness reports and ording to the victim''s memory, state that somebody teleported them to another space. First, they would only be teleported a certain distance from thest spot, but then the distance grew. Soon they would no longer be in the Japan they knew."

    "So, you''re saying they would end up in a ce simr to here, but everything is different? Including people''s rtionships?"

    Shin nodded. "Correct, one example was a particr woman. Her boyfriend was dating another girl, and he didn''t know her. She found it strange. ''How can that be? Were childhood friends who live next door.'' The girl went to her home and realized it wasn''t there. Her home area wasn''t a residential area but a shopping district. Her boyfriend lived elsewhere too."

    "In the case, this is right. Why would anyone teleport humans like some kind of game?"

    "Game?"

    Sumire nodded. "It sounds like a game if you ask me. They are teleporting these people with no destination in mind like some game. They even sent some people back."

    "I see, that sounds right."

    For a moment, it was quiet.

    Sumire noticed his change in expression right away. After all, ever since he came in, her gaze had never once left his. Though every single time, her gaze met hers, she would turn away quickly.

    They talked this entire time but kept avoiding each other''s gaze.

    So it''s like this, is it, she thought.

    It was like that, after all.

    Sumire sighed, she more or less suspected that to be the case. After all, she isn''tpletely dense when ites to love. Whenever he came near her, Sumire noticed how self-conscious he seemed. Whenever he patted her head, he would avert his gaze from her.

    She initially dismissed it and thought it was Nothing. But it turns out that''s not the case after all. She figured that it would be like this...however this is a bit ---

    "What are you doing?"

    Sumire nced over at the man who upied her thoughts.

    "You don''t have to be that surprised. Here, let me help you up." Shin said, extending his hand out.

    She stared at it nkly for a few minutes before snapping out of her trance. She stood up on her own. ''When did I crouch down and stop walking?''

    Her deep thoughts were broken when he appeared inches away from her face.

    Sumire stepped back.

    "Hm? Do I look scary to you?"

    "N---no, that''s not it..."

    ''That''s not it, but he is a bit too close for my liking.''

    Shin suddenly grabbed hold of her arm, h--old on? She didn''t get a chance to speak as he pushed her towards a nearby wall.

    He loomed over her and brought his face to hers. "So, since you came back, I wanted to say this to you. Aren''t you having too much fun ying around with people?"

    He looked into her eyes, and she knew he saw her. She knew that he saw through the strong face she put through this entire time. Deliberately acting strong, acting yful when she would rather break down. He saw through everything she wanted to hide this entire time.

    That frightened her more than anything, people discovering her act.

    Sumire tried to maintain herposure, but he was so close she could barely breathe. She frozepletely and couldn''t blink or look away.

    "Well? Aren''t you going to use this sharp tongue of yours to lecture me again?"

    Her eyes widened, rmed at his harsh words.

    This is ---like his behavior back then.

    Argh, she knew it. He was still like this, after all. She wondered why he had changed so much after she recalled her memories. But as expected, it was just a front after all. He smirked; she knew he was mocking her. But she couldn''t find the strength to respond.

    "There is no use acting around me. I know what kind of woman you are. You pretend that you are strong and brave, but the reality ispletely different."

    These words...why? Why did she have to hear it from him also? It''s frustrating.

    "....Even if that''s the case, you don''t have any obligation to care or point it out." Sumire said as she found the strength to talk back.

    She wanted to run away and escape this situation. Sumire felt her body tremble, but she shook her head.

    ''As I thought, I don''t want to see it again, see him act this way towards me.''

    Since she arrived in Tokyo, the person she got know was so very kind. ''So very kind and gentle.'' There is no sign of that warmth; instead, there is Nothing but coldness. What happened so suddenly? Did she say something to upset him?

    Ah, what is she saying? Right now, she sounds so childish and silly.

    "That''s true. I don''t anymore. Despite having regained these memories, I have no feelings for you like before. A lot has happened in those years; I have tainted my hands with blood and picked up weapons again countless times."

    Her eyes widened rmed. But it didn''t shock her as much as it would have earlier. After that conversation, Sumire figured that he was still involved in this side somehow.

    When Shin spoke, she felt a wincing pain in her heart. Even though she already knew. She even understood that it would end up this way... Why? Why does he have to be so cruel about it?

    "You are no longer important to me."

    At thatment, she finally managed to push him away. "We didn''te here for this." Sumire managed to say.

    "Indeed." Shin nodded. "Let''s get going. Follow me."

    Sumire decided not to walk beside him anymore and slowed down her pace until she trailed after him. Weren''t they talking about the investigation and cases then? How did it suddenly end up this way?

 Chapter 145 - Stain

    Sumire felt that something was amiss at the gate. But she didn''t think her suspicions would be correct. The entire ''base'' deserted. No trace of equipment anywhere, the ce was empty. Shin bent down and brushed his fingers across the ground.

    "There was a fight here." Sumire pointed out. "A huge fight."

    She noticed it, small traces of blood on the leaves of the nts they passed by at the gate.

    "They took everything?"

    Sumire nodded. "They destroyed some things too, and there are traces of a fire."

    "You can tell just like that?"

    "Mmmm."

    "I see." Shin pulled his phone out. "I will have to report this."

    "Can you wait until we leave? I don''t want to be here when the policee." Sumire admitted. After how they handled her case, she didn''t want anything to do with the force anymore.

    "Alright, can you see anything else?"

    "Rather than see, you can''t smell that?"

    "Smell?"

    Sumire nodded, and she scanned the room. "There is a terrible stench of something rotting---" She paused in mid-thought when she recalled something.

    She rushed over to the entrance, where there was arge box by the door. The door rusted, but she managed to open it. The moment she did, something fell out.

    It was a corpse. The people who did this didn''t even bother to cover it up. So that exins the smell, the smell of rotten meat. Or rather, the body could no longer be described as a body. It seems like crows came in and picked on the flesh. So what was left were only bones.

    The sight repulsed her, but she knew she couldn''t look away. This is the reality of the world. No matter how peaceful things look on the surface, there is darkness lurking in the shadows.

    There is more darkness at this time than people would think. The fight between Yakuza and Yankees, the underworld. A society that people don''t understand.

    "Sumire?"

    "Is this the person Ru met with?"

    Shin walked over, and he frowned when he saw the body. "I can''t tell, but he is probably one of the people that came that day."

    "I see."

    If more things like this happen, she wonders if all those secrets will get exposed? It will one day, and when that happens, she will no longer live a normal life. She is far too involved with the other side, so it will impact her if people find out.

    "This is strange," Shin mumbled. "If they wanted to erase the evidence, they could have just blown this ce up. Or set a fire or something. Normally one wouldn''t leave everything behind like this."

    "Then what do you think of this scenario?"

    "Scenario?"

    Sumire nodded. "The people who owned this base. So the guys Ru met with actually wanted toe to apromise. I''m not saying all of them agreed, but a selected few did. That selected few are the group of people who you met; they are the ones who own this ce."

    "You''re implying there was a rift in their organization?"

    "Yes, and the other side decided to get rid of them. They raided the base, intending to destroy the evidence. But it turns out they were a step toote."

    "Those people understood and evacuated everything beforehand?"

    Sumire nodded. "I can''t see many traces of broken equipment. But I can see bloodstains, torn clothes, and some hair. It implied that a fight took ce, but when the base was already empty."

    The strange feeling she got from this ce earlier was that. It was far too empty. If the equipment got destroyed, one would at least see shards and fragments. Not even a spec of paper or a book either.

    "You''re smarter than I thought."

    Her eyes twitched, annoyed at his words. But she sighed when she saw his expression. "You couldn''t figure that out yourself?"

    "Well, maybe I would have. But I would only consider it as one of many possibilities. The moment another theory pops up, backed with evidence, I would forget it." Shin trailed off. "This time around, I won''t bother with other theories. I trust your judgment on this."

    He trusts her judgment so suddenly? But wasn''t he lecturing her earlier on? She doesn''t understand this man at all.

    "I would call the police now since we discovered a dead body."

    Shin nodded. "I will do that."

    ...

    Sumire walked down the path back to the park in a daze.

    Shin decided to stay behind, so she left alone. ''That sight, I saw something simr before.'' It felt like she saw it before. But where? Where did she see it? The sight of an empty thrashed building. The bloodstains and that stench. Sumire felt nauseous when she thought of the blood from earlier.

    ''That blood was freshˇ­'' It must have happened recently.

    It seems like Shin won''t be around for a while. Shin having ties to the police force makes her uneasy, but what could she do about that? He is free to decide what to do with his life.

    Still, it doesn''t sit well with her at all, this situation. What was with that dead body? What kind of crazy things did Ru get involved in? That man, even though he was sick, got involved in something troublesome.

    Sumire deeply sighed. ''So troublesome. Even now, I am still clearing after your mess. If he were here, he wouldugh like a fool and find some way to bribe me to appease my anger.''

    Her gaze fell on the pir, not too far from where she was. There stood a man with dark hair, smoking and with his hands on his pockets.

    ''Uh oh, it seems like he already knew.'' But is that so surprising already? Yuhi- San knows everything about her.

    "Are you done?"

    Her sweat fell when she sensed the coldness behind those words. "Uh, I am for now."

    Yuhi didn''t say anything and walked over. He extended his hand out and pinched her cheeks. "Damn brat, you put sleeping pills into my drinkst night, didn''t you?"

    Sumire averted her gaze. "It''s not my fault that it affected you for much longer than it was supposed to."

    "Here is the culprit that made me miss my work this morning."

    Ah, he missed work? So he wasn''t at work but still sleeping?

    "Well, you''ll pay for it."

    Pay for it? Sumire didn''t get a chance to question it when he suddenly kissed her. A passionate kiss, and yet when she felt his hands on her clothes, she flinched slightly. ''This is a bit too much.''

    "YˇŞYuhi-san, stop for a moment."

    Yuhi pulled their lips apart. "What?"

    "What do you mean, what? You can''t just kiss me out of nowhere like that. You have to set the mood for these things."

    Yuhi rubbed the back of his head awkwardly. "Do you care about that stuff? I thought you liked me."

    "You know, I do."

    "Then, do you need to think of the setting? Normally you wouldn''t be able to hold back in front of the person you love."

    At thatment, Sumire sighed. ''It seems like I made him wait for so long. Yuhi-san loved me for so long, so his reaction is normal. I shouldn''t be too mean.''

    Indeed, this is a bit overwhelming for her. But it''s not like he is forcing her, he stops whenever she asks him too despite his frustration. Sumire clung to his arm.

    "Did youe out here to take me on a date?"

    "A quick walk, since I have to go to work and all."

    "Then let''s go."

    Yuhi nodded, and they walked down the path. It was oddly quiet this morning, and Sumire looked at her surroundings more. The parks in this ce are very beautiful, and yet it is too quiet for her liking.

 Chapter 146 - Because Of Him

    A long time ago, there was a time where she blindly followed all the rules. Blindly followed whatever her parents had told her to do, lessons in various activities that elite women participate in.

    But despite following them, Sumire realized that those things didn''t mean anything to her. No matter how much she tried hard in them, she got to work hard on her lessons no matter how motivated.

    In the end, it felt fleeting to her. For her, it was something that could vanish at any moment. Something she won''t be able to reach, something that didn''t have any meaning to her. Whenever she participated in these activities, she realized that her world''s colors had be even more monotone.

    Like this, there is no meaning in anything. She couldn''t understand why the friends she had then were so excited when it came to lessons. She couldn''t understand their passion and drive, and along the way, she began to drift off from them. It was like that with Yuri, too, because she could not understand the girl''s passionate feelings.

    There was the matter with Atushi too, yet the brown hair girl knew what yed the most part in the argument. By the time she understood it, Sumire saw no reason to try to approach the girl. '' I don''t have anything,'' indeed the words she had told Nao weren''t a lie. However, there was something that had always been sleeping in her heart.

    Those bright feelings she felt when she came to this ce identally and watched that person''s stage.

    It was then something inside her heart had stirred up. It was because she saw such a bright world that she couldpose that brightness into a melody.

    Supposedly she took into ount every individual feeling when sheposes the songs, All of those traits into a song. It was because of that person that she began to have so many more different encounters afterwards.

    It was because she met Terashima Yuhi that day that she realized something she neglected before.

    One by one, she slowly realized that people who have dreams are not bad. They aren''t superficial; they all work very hard.

    "Yuhi-san, your concert was dyed quite a bit, right?"

    "Mmm, since I had other things to deal with."

    "I see."

    "Something wrong?"

    Sumire shook her head. "I''m feeling a bit light-headed. Could we rest for a bit?"

    "Hmmm?" He brushed his hands across her forehead. "You seem feverish." Yuhi looked around and pointed to the benches. "Sit down. I will fetch you a drink."

    Sumire nodded and walked over to the benches. The moment she sat down, she covered her face with her hands. She felt exhausted.

    She pulled out her phone and looked at the updated male idol individual rankings. Sumire ced her hand on number sevenˇ­even though he hasn''t been performing. Somehow his rank has increased a bit. It really is like the fans are telling him toe back.

    7: Ichinose Arashi

    Come back, huh?

    Certainly, that person will be back, because he went through all that trouble.

    That person-- the reason why Sano became uneasy and turned into a monster. It was mainly because of Ru, but what caused it was Ichinose Arashi. He was two years her senior and the center of the male idol group Nanairo Feather.

    Back when they attended the same school, there were many rumors about them being a couple. Sumire never bothered to rify them. Why should she? People can think what they want to.

    ''Even if I exined, there will be those who don''t believe.'' Why does she have to go through something so tiring? Let them misunderstand. But she supposes it was this attitude of hers that made Sano turn into a monster.

    She couldn''t me him too much. What he did to her was terrible. But he wasn''tpletely at fault. She was the one who drove him to a corner.

    Sumire pulled a pendant from her pocket out and clutched it with her hands.

    ''Everyone''s waiting for you toe back, noˇ­everyone''s waiting for both our center andposer toe back. we can''t be nanairo feather without you two.''

    Sumire recalled Masaru-senpai''s words after the festival. Her gaze softens, really since when did he be so straight forward with everything? Thatughter of his...

    For her, that person has always sparkled so very brightly. She ended up saying such words because she could see it clearlyˇŞa glowing aura around that person.

    Heh, listen to her thinking about some other guy in detail. Yuhi is definitely going to get jealous. Even though she is dating him, perhaps she truly hasn''t given him her heart.

    Even so, Sumire knew that no matter what happens, she wouldn''t break up with Yuhi. When she is with Yuhi, it is warm; it is the only warm ce- her only sce. When everything in her life was falling apart, and she could no longer control her longing, he stopped her.

    Ever since she came to Tokyo, every day is fun. Her gazended on her hand that was in a clenched fist position. It''s alright; there is still some time left. She can still make some happy memories.

    Her thoughts broke off when she felt Yuhi''s warm hands across her cheeks. "You look very pale. Maybe we should go home?"

    Her gaze softened when she heard his concerned tone. She shook her head. "It''s okay. I have somewhere else to be today, either."

    "Not going to school?"

    "I have some business matters to deal with." Sumire sighed. "I am not fond of the business world. But my parents and ancestors worked hard on the Ibuki family legacy. So as the only one left, I need to preserve it."

    "I see, you''ll be meeting with Sano?"

    Sumire chuckled when she heard his tone. "Hino-san will be with us, so don''t worry."

    "That makes me even more worried."

    She looked at him, confused, and Yuhi brushed his forehead against hers. Their lips lightly touched. "Yuhi?"

    "I can''t stop you, but I want you to be very careful from now on." Yuhi sounded very concerned. She could tell from the look in his eyes.

    He can''t stop her, huh? But he could if he wanted to. Sumire knew that she would listen to him. However, Yuhi will not tell her that he does not want her to investigate; he will respect her decision. What a foolish person. But this is the person she chose to be with.

    She chose Terashima Yuhi despite the pain of loving another person after what happened.

 Chapter 147 - Invisible Light Part 1

    A few hourster - Yuhi''s apartment -

    A simple walk? It didn''t end up like that at all. After Yuhi expressed his concern for her, he received many calls which he couldn''t ignore. They ended up heading to the same ce.

    She knew that Yuhi involved himself in business matters too. But, that was the first time she saw him like that.

    Yuhi fell asleep atst. It felt like he was even more stubborn than usual. Well, it was probably due to the talk of other men. That didn''t stop him from kissing her, though. Kissing is already a problem. Why does he always have to do it without clothes on? A deep sigh crossed her lips. Perhaps she has underestimated this person a bit too much.

    No, that''s already obvious. But, ahh-- a conflicting thought appeared in her head. She thought she could tease him, but it seems like she can''t when he teases her first.

    Sumire opened the door and found Yuhi sleeping soundly on the couch. Yuhi curled up in such a narrow space. He looks like arge animal.

    When she saw the dog there too, she quickly hugs her.

    "Thanks, Aoi, for staying with Yuhi."

    The dog woofed in response as though it understood before leaving the couch.

    She plops down and stares at Yuhi. ''This is the first time I can look at him like this.'' She usually falls asleep before him, so she never has the chance to stare for long.

    Pfft, he has creases between his brows. Is he dreaming about work? Those businessmen must have hassled him a lot. It''s a good thing he managed to slip away from them. He looks so innocent when he is sleeping.

    Mature and child-like. She only briefly got a chance to see these sides of him. But now she could see everything. A part of him, she doesn''t know. ''What other things will she learn about him?''

    Learning all this makes her feel ticklish. Its amazing isn''t it, falling in love with someone? If she confessed to Yuhi sooner, would she have felt this happiness a long time ago? It feels strange still. But she does understand that she doesn''t want to let him go.

    Her thoughts broke off when somebody pulled her onto the sofa.

    "Ah--"

    "Hey, are you content with just looking at me?"

    "Nope." Sumire bravely leaned forward and brushed their lips against each other. A hum of approval escapes Yuhi''s lips. It''s embarrassing. But she wanted to do this for a while.

    He pulled away. "You seem tired too."

    Sumire shook her head and leaned forward again. "I''m okay, I''m more worried about you."

    There''s a lot to do. A deep sigh escapes his lips. It never bothered him to be this busy before. Being busy meant he wouldn''t get a chance to think too deeply about what he can''t have. But now that he''s formting on what to start with, everythinges rushing back.

    In the end, all humans are weak. The same goes for her. She may be one of the most fragile people out there. But it''s exactly because she has both a strong and weak side, that she is still here today.

    This is the reason why she chose a path that carries a heavy burden.

    ''Ru is the one who taught her how to get back up even when things seem helpless.'' But, it''s because of Yuhi that she found her dream.

    As she thought, she still wants to sing. It isn''t enough to just perform or stand on stage. She wants to convey these deep feelings that she buried in her heart this entire time.

    "Say Yuhi. I want to sing again. But I''m still scared."

    Yuhi caresses her hair. "Yeah.

    "I want to be on stage, to talk with fans during handshake events again. It makes me very happy. But even more than that, I want the entertainment industry to grow. I want idols to be loved by people for the next decade."

    As for her goal, she wants to reach a ce no other person has before. If she could do that, then maybe the emptiness she had been feeling would finally go away.

    Her current situation is better now. But, there are still manyplications.

    She wonders if she could meet with that person despite feeling this way. Her dear senpai, the person she respected the most. Takahashi Yumi, she still recalled everything that person taught her.

    She recalled everything, but the moment that remains fresh in her mind is that day three years ago. Yumi-senpai invited her to one of her events. It was rare for her to do that, so Sumire decided to go.

    ....

    Three Years ago Tokyo Dome -

    A fourteen-year-old girl with long brown hair arrived at her seat. ''I somehow managed to make it.'' Sumire deeply sighed. It wasn''t easy slipping away.

    Her gaze fell on the stage. It seems like she made it on time. Her senpai Takahashi Yumi was amid her speech.

    "It''s a strange feeling, but I believe we''re all connected by that sky above us. I am twenty-one years old now. I have to move forward properly and let all the bad memories of my past stop haunting me. Though it''s one year toote, I''m d I''m bing a better person during my twenties. Though I''m still not much of an adult, I hope one day I''ll be more responsible and fit your expectations.

    From now onwards this third chapter, I will make sure to lead it. Though I won''t be alone, I''ll have all of you to support me now. Many havemented on entering the top sixteen. Yes, I agree with everyone else that this view is truly amazing. But I don''t think rank is everything. Hotaru has already said it; we are who we are. No matter what happens, you are you. The other sister groups finally receiving so much attention, I''m d. Now we can all move forward this third chapter together.

    So many goodbyes and so many sorrows, and yet I still can''t cry. Aha, perhaps it''s that? Perhaps I''ve finally used up all my tears. If it''s like that, then it will be alright. I want to keep on smiling for everyone. Somiya-senpai always told me to be myself, at the time she said that I didn''t understand what she was saying at all. But now I suppose I do. I would tell you the answer, but right now I can''t do that.

    Like Amu mentioned before, this is the present. This present is what matters now. Though that doesn''t mean we will forget the memories of the past. Those memories are ones we truly won''t forget."

    Sumire ced her hand on her chest. Her cheeks flushed. "Ahˇ­"

    What is this feeling? What is it? Howe this person --can say such things that affect other people? How can somebody smile so brightly?

 Chapter 148 - Invisible Light Part 2

    "At the beginning of my idol career, I showed up out of nowhere. It led to manyints from fans. Why is this woman suddenly everywhere? Why is she taking up the good slots in the singles? During that time, I felt depressed and thought that I wasn''t wanted anywhere. However, this person helped me ovee that thought, and I could sing freely.

    I said it in my speechst year that I am blessed to meet so many lovely people. Indeed I''ve always felt that I took others'' kindness for granted. I took advantage of people and could not repay them.

    But after singing beside her, after finding her again, I realized that there is only one thing I could do. It may be small, but I will convey my feelings of gratitude and love through my songs."

    This person can shine so brightly. Howe? Right now, Yumi-senpai isn''t singing, and yet she can still sparkle so brightly.

    Thump, thump, and thump.

    Sumire felt the sound of her heartbeat increase. Howe it is like this? Just listening to senpais speech makes her feel this way.

    The woman named Takahashi Yumi is amazing.

    One day she wonders if she can stand on a grand stage like this. Sumire wondered if she could admit her feelings openly in front of so many people one day. Is it possible for somebody as vile and disgusting as herself?

    If she admits everything she held back this entire time, then won''t people notice? Won''t they say she is strange? She is still too frightened to step out of her shell.

    ˇ­..

    Her thoughts broke off when she felt Yuhi kiss her forehead.

    "Yuhi?"

    "I want to ask you something, Sumire. Surely you know what they say about me? Do you know the rumors?"

    "Are you close to them? the girls you mess around with?" Sumire asked.

    "I don''t see myself as close to them."

    "Then, why are you together? Does this not only increase your loneliness?" Sumire questioned.

    "It''s better than being alone," Yuhi said, and leaned towards her neck, gently kissing it. He did this for a few minutes before he to her again. "Are you different? From those girls. Were you any different? Weren''t you just filling in your loneliness? Makino was the same. Even if she did appear to have feelings for me, for a while, it worked. She forgot about her ex.

    She could pretend and stay with me. However, I could tell, whenever we were together, she looked at another person. She was just filling the void, trying to love me. My friends were the same, too, even though he liked somebody else from the beginning. All of them were all telling lies, in order to fill the void in their hearts. Sumire weren''t you doing the same thing too?" Yuhi said.

    His words are so very cold, and yet there is a meaning to them. A meaning to them, huh?

    She is seventeen years old now; love shouldn''t be something new. She should be able to handle these types of situations. But that doesn''t seem to be possible. This guy''s has always been reckless, but he''s always done things for her sake.

    Even though he behaves this way, she knew the truth. Yuhi-san is very clumsy at expressing his feelings; sometimes, she thinks he is worse than her. He is clumsy and awkward at times, but Sumire understood already. From now on, she will continue falling in love with him. She may have epted his confession on a whim, but she is relieved.

    ''If I didn''t say yes, then even now this person would put up with this pain all alone. I can''t leave him be.'' Sumire parted with a strand of loose hair from Yuhi''s face.

    His gaze softened. "What are you doing now? I thought you would listen to me rant a bit more."

    "I''m listening."

    She is listening to every single word.

    He already made so many kind and gentle expressions in front of her. When it came to her, Yuhi is honest, kind, and gentle.

    Yuhi is always there for her whenever she is sad and lonely; whenever she needed somebody, he is there. It was the same back in the past too.

    That conversation she had with Atushi awhile back reyed in her mind.

    ''I didn''t know what to do when you ran away at that time. I was confused and lost. I didn''t know how to go about the situation, even though I loved you. In the end, the person who told me to get you is that guy. Even though I hate him, even though he loved you, he helped me out then. It was Yuhi, Sumire.''

    She could see through this person already. "What''s wrong? You''re so slow even now. If you''re not careful, then I will make a move." Yuhi said.

    She ced a hand on his face, causing his expression to change. "I see you. That''s why I know you are forcing yourself."

    Yuhi sighed. "You paid attention to me properly; it seems. Sorry."

    Sumireughs. "No, it''s fine."

    So clumsy and awkward. But this is one of the many things she loves about him.

    "I should make it up to you."

    "Then carry on."

    Yuhi blinked, and he rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly. "Well, as much as I want to kiss you, don''t you think this is fine? What do girls call this kind of thing, cuddling?"

    Sumire rolled her eyes when she heard those words. "Since when did you be such a boring guy, Yuhi-san?"

    "Since I started dating you."

    She immediately got offended. "Hey, are you ming me?"

    Yuhi chuckled. "Just joking, Sumire."

    A joke, huh? Then again, maybe it is true. Since she started dating Yuhi-san, he has held back with her and not done anything. Sure there was that promise with Hino, but Sumire understood it was unnecessary. He already seemed to regret it the second time.

    This person intends to treat her preciously. She does not know what to think about that. Nobody has treated her this way before and with so much affection. Sumire is used to people ignoring and not listening, she is used to being alone. How can she adapt to this?

 Chapter 149 - Invisible Light Part 3

    "Damn my phone." Yuhi sighed and pulled away. "Hold on a moment Sumire, let me take this call outside."

    Sumire nodded and watched as he walked over to the balcony area.

    A deep sigh passed her lips. That caught her of guard a bit, she did not think he would suddenly do that. But then again what does she expect to happen when they are here all alone? She previously thought of Yuhi-san as a gentleman. Back then he did not do anything to her, so she assumed he was safe. But Yuhi-san is still a guy after all. In front of the woman he loves, it is normal not to have self-control.

    Sumire scanned the room and noticed how messy it was. She supposes it would be okay to clean up. She quickly left the bed and walked over to the desk area. So much paper...from a nce she could see many papers written in english. Are these business documents? Unfortunately for her, she does not understand the englishnguage very well. It was the only thing that hindered her when it came to business meetings. Maybe she ought to start to learn it. She maybe able to help Yuhi.

    She recalled what he whispered in her ear a few minutes ago. The words I love you, huh? Whenever she heard Yuhi say it, she still felt peculiar. To think they suddenly became a couple. Quite some time has passed since they started to date, so now she could look back on things properly. It is hard to believe that she stubbornly gave up and surrendered to him.

    No matter what he said before, she never took it seriously. When he confessed to her, she hesitated but ended up rejecting him. Its not possible for Yuhi to love her. Maybe he noticed her feelings and is pitying her? A part of her knew that was not true.

    Yuhi is not the type of person who would do something like that. He would not pity another person like that since it would degrade them. Back then she already suspected that something was weird about him, about their rtionship - the way he looked at her.

    Sumire paused when she saw several sheets of papers. All of these sheets contained sketches of her.

    Yuhi is too sly, when he does things like this how can she push him away?

    She thought so before. But recently that word alwayses to mind. He''s too sly..saying that he loves her before they kiss. No matter how many times she hears it, her heart feels like it''s about to burst out of her chest. So sly, saying words like that - even if she doesn''t want to, she will be dragged in to his pace just like that.

    She knew even without looking at the mirror how flustered she was. This is embarrassing. Seventeen years old and yet such a thing still makes her feel embarrassed. Just hearing the words '' I love you'' from Yuhi makes her heartbeat. He says it a lot these days, or rather she can''t even remember a day now where he doesn''t say it. The reason he says it so much is it to reassure her?

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi suddenly appeared behind her. "What are you doing?"

    "Cleaning."

    Sumire didn''t notice that something was wrong until she suddenly found herself on the ground. "I think you''re tempting me."

    She blinked puzzled at his actions. What is this man talking about? Tempting? Who is tempting who-- Sumire paused in mid thought when she realized something. Yuhi-san was gently kissing her neck. Even for a person who is usually so calm, anybody would end up flustered.

    The heat slowly creeped onto her skin. It seems like she provoked a beast. Maybe she shouldnt have worn these clothes? Her current outfit was a normal nightgown but with her shoulders and legs exposed.

    "Mmm, you smell sweet."

    Should she stop him? Or maybe she should let him be. Sure there is that promise with Hino-san, but its not like anything bad would happen if they broke it. "Alright--e at me!" Sumire dered.

    At thatment Yuhi burst intoughter. "I understand, sorry-pffft hah." Yuhiughed. "Seriously Sumire your too funny."

    Sumire looked at the man puzzled. Yuhi wasughing very hard and she does not understand why. Maybe he is teasing her again?

    "Thank you for thinking of me. But mmm, not yet." He suddenly changed his tone to a serious one and looked over at her. His gaze gentle and filled with warmth.

    "With the current situation, I may have to go abroad a bit."

    "Ah."

    So thats why he has all those english documents, something big must be urring over there.

    "There is the option of taking you with me. But with your current situation it would be hard to."

    Sumire looked down. "When do you have to go?"

    "Usually around summer. But I want to dy it for a bit. If I dont I will be gone for at least a year or so. I want to be able to graduate in Japan."

    "Yuhi-san."

    "So don''t me yourself. I will stay here for you and for graduation."

    This person is truly willing to sacrifice anything for her sake huh? She does not understand why he loves her so much, but maybe one day she will find the answer to that question.

    "It''s during nights like this where I wonder about my parents."

    "Your family?" Sumire asked.

    "Yes."

    Yuhi-san was abandoned when he was a child. He grew up without the warmth and love from his parents. Does he miss them?

    "I actually met my mother a few months ago."

    Eh?

    "But she was on her death bed. Herst words to me before she passed away was about father. She exined how she was pregnant with me before my father married his current wife. When they found out about me, they wanted to get rid of me. So my mother did her best to let me escape. She ran into the woods and decided they would go after her and not think that she would leave me somewhere."

    That sounds like the type of stories one hears about in movies. But Sumire knew how insensitive that would sound if she said those words now.

 Chapter 150 - Invisible Light Part 4

    When she was together with Ru, it was easy for her to push him away. It was easy for her to remain normal. But it is different with Terashima Yuhi. How does she push away somebody who likes her this much?

    The stories people see in movies; everybody assumes it is fiction. If the director said it is fiction and resembles nothing in real life, people could enjoy it more. It will generate more profit. Those who im their movie based on real-life events and experiences will invite criticism. Sure, many watch it and enjoy it since it is real and not made up.

    But the majority will criticize it if it is a movie about an individual''s emotions, a bad past, for example, Yuhi-san''s situation. If the rest of the world learned his background, they would undoubtedly mock and insult him. Sumire understood that better than anybody.

    The Ibuki family mansion that caught on fire and the death of her parents.

    It was a story nearly everybody knew about. Their daughter, the sole survivor, where did she disappear to? Who is looking after her? When she re-appeared in front of people after the ident, many people were surprised.

    Her other rtives were amid dividing the assets among themselves. Sumire sighed at the memory. When she appeared, all of them looked guilty. Instead of using the resources to see if anybody survived, they decided to use it for themselves? That was the first time she saw how ck humans could be.

    Yuhi-san''s family situation and hers differ entirely. But they both decipher how dark the world can be.

    "Now that I think back on it, humans are so screwed up."

    Yes, they are. Sumire silently agreed.

    Humanity itself is messed up. But people still live their lives; they still keep walking straight ahead despite the pain the world brings them. Sumire buried her face in his back.

    "Sorry about this. I know I am rambling right now."

    "It''s okay; usually, it''s me," Sumire mumbled. Usually, it is her rambling on about her issues, her fears, and her concern. "Yuhi-san, you can be selfish when you want to. Im always causing you trouble after all."

    "Well, I can''t disagree there, since you appeared my life has changed."

    "Is it a bad chance?"

    "How could it be? Now I have a girlfriend who I can attack with kisses every day."

    "Idiot." Sumire scolded, but her gaze softened. "I want to learn more about you. So I don''t mind if you ramble or whatever you call it."

    "I guess we can start with my business matters; you can''t read English after all."

    Sumire sighed. "I will learn, but were those documents.."

    "Mmm, some proposals and other events I have to approve of. Realistically I should be at the exact location and approve of it. But I am still a student, at the end of the day, my main concern should be my education. Even if I am not there, they will do fine. I made sure to hire capable people. I might have the world in my hands, but I would sacrifice the world to be with you."

    Thatst line is unnecessary. See? If he does sly things like this, how is she supposed to refuse him?

    "Honestly, I did not intend to stay in Japan long. My involvement in the underworld society was supposed to be small. I intended to help out a few times and then leave, but then I met you."

    At thatment, she recalled how they first met again. Her cheeks turned crimson at the memory. When she saw him at the festival before Aki introduced them, she could not help but think how beautiful.

    "I genuinely thought there was something wrong with your head when you said that. I shouldn''t have gotten involved with a girl purposely causing trouble."

    "I was helping somebody."

    "Help yourself, first idiot." He trailed off. "Well, it was good for you to help that girl out. But did you think about what would happen to you?"

    When she met Yuhi again after their meeting five years ago, it was during a summer festival. Aki-san was runningte, so she decided to walk around the stalls herself for a while until he arrived. It was then when she noticed a group of guys surrounding a defenseless woman. Naturally, she stepped up and got involved. If she did not do at least that much, then she would never be able to forgive herself if something terrible happened to the girl.

    "I thought it through but still concluded that I would help her." How could she possibly turn a blind eye and ignore when somebody needs help?

    If a person has power and strength to help, they should use it. It is a sin to have power and not use it when others are in need. Sumire understood that not many people thought the same way as her.

    "So when I saw you like that, I thought you were the kind that gets into trouble easily, making it impossible for me to leave you alone. Yet not only did you think I was one of the bad guys, punched me and gave me a roundhouse kick--"

    "Stop stop. I am sorry, already!" Sumire eximed.

    Just the mere mention of it made her feel embarrassed. "Yuhi-san you were dressed head to toe in ck, of course, I was suspicious!"

    "Eh, were you the type of person who would judge based on appearance?"

    "No!"

    Yuhiughed. "Just joking Sumire. You know because you hit me that day I remembered the real reason why I entered the business world too. For money? For fame? I already make millions as an idol, why did I have to do business too? I pondered about it for so long, but you gave me a bit of a wake-up call." He extended his hand out towards the balcony.

    From this distance, they could see the stars sparkling brightly in the night sky.

    "I want to see exactly how far my hands could reach despite having no ce to call home. I want to see how far I could go with my strength."

    "Isn''t Japan your home?"

    "My mother was, but my father was American. My great grandmother and father also have some Spanish blood. So what do you think I am?"

    Sumire scanned his face for a moment. "Does it matter? You have the type of face that I like, so that should be the only thing on your mind."

    She does not want him to think too deeply about anything else. She does not want to see that look of sadness on his face anymore.

    Yuhi blinked before he burst intoughter. "Indeed, I should only care about your preferences, mydy."

    For her, all that matters is seeing this smile on Terashima Yuhi''s face.

 Chapter 151 - How Do I Make You Mine?

    Yuhi suddenly cupped her cheeks. "So what I am saying is, it''s because of you that I came this far. You told me something honestly without holding anything back." He trailed off. "I don''t need to search for a ce to belong anymore. I don''t know of a better ce than here with you. I want you so badly. I realized it after the first time I touched you. I no longer want to let you out of my sight. I want to possess youpletely. But until you settle your feelings, I won''t do anything."

    Will he wait until she settles her feelings? But that might take a long time. Can he really hold back and wait until then? What if he gets tired of waiting? She is afraid of that scenario, what if he leaves halfway? What if he leaves when she is getting attached to him? She is so scared. But Sumire looked up and met Yuhi''s gentle gaze.

    It seems like she can''t dislike this person. No matter what she does, she ends up getting attached to him. Yuhi lowered his face and brushed his lips against hers.

    "But I will do things like this asionally. Mm, open your mouth a bit Sumire."

    She listened to him, and she felt his tongue intertwined in hers. But it was only a brief kiss. Yuhi cherishes her so much, and yet she can''t do anything to repay his kindness. "Yuhi..."

    "Do you like kissing Sumire?"

    Uhh--? Sumire looked at him, puzzled. What is with this strange question? "Just if you liked kissing, we could do it more."

    Why is he even asking her about this?

    "Do we really have to discuss this?"

    YUhi blinked when he heard her words. "Is there something wrong with discussing it? I thought it would be fine...Why are you getting flustered?"

    Does he not understand why she is getting flustered?

    "Seriously, how should I make you mine?"

    Sumire pulled away from him. "I will be honest with you, Yuhi-san. I don''t understand that stuff well. I know we did it twice, but it still feels foreign. I am fine with what we have now. I love you, and I am your girlfriend..." She trailed off. "I guess we do have to do it.."

    "You seem reluctant, that doesn''t make me happy."

    "Uhh, sorry."

    Yuhi sighed. "Well, this is fine; you look adorable." He mmed his hand against the wall behind her trapping her in the process. "So you want to learn about things you don''t know? I mean, that is how I interpreted your words. You need to learn since you don''t understand."

    "I suppose."

    "I wonder why I want you so much, Sumire. How far will these feelings grow? Do you want to know or no?"

    "I want to know..." Sumire mumbled.

    Yuhi kissed her again and intertwined their hands together. Oh, what is this feeling? She feels like crying again.

    Is this how it feels to be loved and treasured by somebody? Ru, she didn''t know love could be like this. But it is exactly like what he said. He told her if it was Yuhi, she would not have to worry about anything.

    She does not understand. Her mind is bing fuzzy due to the intense feeling of his lips on hers.

    He is kissing her so passionately. Sumire refrained from repeating his name over and over.

    "You smell like flowers. But I guess that''s normal, you''re just like a flower."

    "Such a teas--" Her sentence fell short when Yuhi bent down and kissed her neck.

    It is no good; she is so happy right now. The ces he touches her burns with a sensation she does not understand. It does not make sense to her, but she does like it, that is the one thing that makes sense to her. The more Yuhi does this to her, the more she wants something. She wants him to do something else.

    I want him to hold me again...

    Sumire quickly realized what was happening and kicked him away. "This is enough!"

    "Ouch...Ouch, I should have known. A kick right at my stomach."

    She looked over-worried, but Yuhi shook his head. "It''s fine, but well now you understand. Its that sort of mood."

    Ah, does he feel bad about the first two times? Indeed it wasn''t exactly romantic or anything. But Sumire did not mind it; she does not dislike him touching her. While she reacted violently against other men, it was different with Yuhi.

    When she realized this, Sumire became even more curious about him. Howe it is okay with him? What makes him so different? Is it okay for her to learn the answer to that question?

    "A little."

    Yuhi gently kissed her forehead. "That''s fine for now."

    There is one thing she understands very well. Yuhi is very warm. The sensation of his lips aside and his hands. She could not forget the sensation of his body pressed against her own. So peculiar, that feeling from earlier.

    Sumire wrapped her arms around him from the back and hugged him. "I will keep trying."

    "Well, I look forward to it, before that could you get changed? You''re driving me crazy."

    She bursts intoughter then. "I thought so since earlier you were acting weird."

    "If you knew, don''t wear things like this." Yuhi trailed off and ced his hand on his face. "You know you don''t have to try too hard, at least not there... I mean please stop itˇŞ"

    Sumire looked at him, puzzled. Yuhi seemed to be murmuring something in English. Did she do something weird? His behavior seems strange right now. Still, she truly wants to learn things about him. At the start, when she epted his hand, she did not have such thoughts.

    It was difficult for her to adjust, holding hands, hugging, and doing anything with someone who wasn''t Mamoru. But it did not take her too long to adapt.

    "Yuhi-san, I want to do some bad things."

    Yuhi turned around and sighed deeply. He extended his hand out, and she closed her eyes. But after waiting for a few minutes, she noticed that he only pulled her down and wrapped a nket around her. "I will carry you to the bedter, but for now, rest."

    Her gaze softened, and she giggled. "I am not used to somebody pampering me this much."

    "It seems like you will have to learn then. I am good at spoiling people."

    At thatment, her eyes twitched, annoyed. Is he talking about his past experiences? He ruined the moodpletelyˇŞher thoughts broke off when Yuhi burst intoughter. Sumire immediately understood, and she hits his chest with her hands.

    "Don''t tease me!"

    "It was too good of an opportunity to pass on. But your right; there is no need for me to do that."

    She wants to learn more. But she wonders if it is possible for her to do that when she is still so broken?

 Chapter 152 - Opening Ceremony

    Iro Road High School - Opening Ceremony -

    The third years had their ceremony earlier, so this current reception was for the new students. Sumire looked around the ce in a daze. It still felt a bit weird to her. She only just came to this school, but she would eventually have to say goodbye to everybody. This is a nice ce; it is a shame that she found out about it toote.

    ''If I attended this school from the start, would something have changed?''

    The people here and the environment is good for her. While there are the usual issues like jealous girls, she does not feel suffocated in this ce. Is it because there is less pressure on her here?

    Feeling warmth lingers on her hands, she notices that Yuhi brushed them deliberately when he picked up the box. Sumire blinked, but before she could react, he was already walking over to the other end of the hallway.

    Before the first years finished with the opening ceremony, they had to finish clearing up the ssrooms for unnecessary stuff and rece the equipment. The principal picked some people to disy their artwork, of course, that included her and Yuhi.

    The painting Yuhi picked was his recent festival piece. Even though Yuhi has many outstanding paintings from the past two years, he still chose the recent one. She only just came to this school, so she had nothing else other than the festival piece.

    Is he trying to flirt with her? A hum escaped her lips at that thought. It seems like they both have the same idea. She picked up one of the boxes and walked over to the other end of the hall. Yuhi was helping somebody set up his work.

    She slumped her head on his back.

    "You alright?" Yuhi turned around.

    "Ah-huh."

    The warmth of his hand, he''s so kind. "Didn''t want to disturb you and Shin, but I was watching you. If you still feel bad, rest,

    Sumire nodded. She buries her face on his chest, and Kiryu''s hands, his strong,rge hands that hold her so lovingly was once again caressing her hair gently.

    "If you need anything, just say it. Anything, I''ll give it to you."

    Ah.

    "What about you, Yuhi?"

    "You already gave me enough, the other day."

    The other day, ''.ore, you want more? Thank you.'' C-e to think of it, she behaved quite boldly. What was with that nightgown? Aika suggested that she wore it, but she did not have to agree. Sumire deeply sighed. She was the one who intended to seduce and tease Yuhi, but in the end, he got the upper hand. She does not understand how that man takes advantage of her every single time.

    "So, let me do something for you today."

    "Give yourself to me?"

    ".... you, really are killing me."

    Sumire tilted her head confused, but Yuhi was already dragging her down the hallway. Yuhi stopped once they reached the back of the staircase, he pushed her against the wall. Soon his lips fell on hers. He kissed her so passionately and ran his hands through her back.

    "Yu--" Her sentence fell short when he nibbled her bottom lip. What is he trying to do now?

    "I''ll do what you say. So, stop being cute just for a few minutes. It''s getting dangerous."

    Cute? But she didn''t do anything? Sure since earlier, she stared at him a few times. However, that was all she did. "Yuhi-san--"

    "This is nice; you''re so soft."

    Uwaaaaahhhh! Woaaaahhh? Dangerous, this is dangerous...

    "Mmmm, it''s nice that you switched to the spring uniform before leaving."

    "N--nice for who?"

    "I wonder, this benefits us both after all," Yuhi muttered as he licked her earlobe. A soft moan passed her lips. "Mm, you really are tasty today."

    "We have to work."

    "They won''t miss us if I''m quick."

    That''s true.

    "Sumire, do you want this?"

    She shyly nods, and Yuhiughed. She does still feel embarrassed, but since the other day, it felt like something has changed.

    The remaining spacepletely vanished.

    Hearing him chuckle against her ear, she hits him lightly. Or at least she was supposed to; he grabs her hands and kisses between her fingers.

    Thump, thump. Sumire felt the rapid sound of her heartbeat.

    "I like it when your nervous," Yuhi admitted. "I don''t mind if you are always like this. Sure I like your confident self, but it makes me want you more when you are like this."

    "That''s a weird fetish Yuhi."

    Isn''t he going to stop kissing her fingers? It feels weird... Her heart is already beating so loudly. But, indeed, she doesn''t want him to stop. Before Yuhi could do anything else, somethinges flying in their direction and hits his head.

    "Ouch..."

    Uh... Sumire looked at therge book that fell on the ground. She nced over and saw an angry looking Asami.

    "Inside. Work."

    Yuhi exhaled deeply. "Can''t you see you are interrupting something?"

    Asami red, and Yuhi immediately pulled away.

    "Alright, alright. Sheesh."

    He quickly fixes her clothes up.

    "We''ll have to continue thister."

    Sumire nodded. The ces he touched just now still feels hot.

    Yuhi mumbled against his ear. "Music building, room 555. One of the practice rooms>"

    "Y--yes."

    He hugs her for a good five minutes. Yuhi patted her head and told her to be good. He dropped his coat around her and left.

    She wanted to go with him but when she saw her friend walk in the opposite direction. Sumire understood that she had to follow.

    This was the first time she saw Asami get mad like this. But then again, since earlier, Sumire noted how serious the girl seemed. She thought it was just her imagination at first, but just now she saw it.

    "Asami-san, are you frustrated about something?" Sumire asked.

    She still isn''t close enough with her to tell. Despite the girl''s friendly approach, Sumire felt closer to Aika.

    At thatment, the girl turned around with a tearful expression. "You have to help me."

 Chapter 153 - The Red Queen Theory Part 1

    Meanwhile back with Yuhi. He was amid having a serious discussion with Shin.

    "Thanks for doing this, I know it''s risky for you."

    Shin shook his head, "It''s fine. Or rather since I snuck those documents sessfully. He probably wanted me to bring them to you. Even with my skills, I wouldn''t have been able to hack without him noticing."

    "I know."

    From the moment Yuhi first met him, he got that sort of impression from that guy. It was the same as him, the same vibe. Whenever that guy looked at Sumire, he likes her, but it''s not just that. Shin willing to risk so much for her sake, a feeling that resembles the one he has for her. But the methods are different. That must be why Sumire acts like that towards him.

    "Still, it''s rare for you to admit someone is better than you at hacking."

    "Please, even I know there are many better people, and it''s easy to admit defeat when you see a better candidate."

    Yuhi senses the meaning behind Shin''s words and puts the documents away. He takes out two cigarettes and extends one towards his friend; Shin murmurs something about having quit. But after a few seconds, he takes one and Yuhi lit alongside his. The two leaned on the wall.

    "That guy Atushi introduced to Mina?"

    Shin nodded. "When she told me that day during the historical park opening, she was frantically eximing. She didn''t want me to misunderstand. But at the same time, she told me that guy asked her out."

    "Well, isn''t it a good sign that she told you?"

    "I think so too when I asked her how she met him. She told me that it was Eijiro''s friend, that''s when I realized there was an issue."

    "Atsuro isn''t any better at you at romance."

    "But, he''s always cared for Sumire. That''s the one thing that has always been transparent about him. Even though he moved out and barely has contact with his parents."

    Yuhi sighed. "When is heing?"

    "A week or so. It could be longer, but he wille here."

    Aplicated look appeared on his face when he heard those words. It''s not like he does not understand. "I spoke to Sumire about Atsuro, and she told me that she might have liked him before. But it was a fleeting feeling that she crushed before it became too big."

    "That doesn''t sound reassuring."

    "Yeah." Yuhi trailed off and recalled her expression. "But I think this answer is better than nothing." If it were the past Sumire, she would have brushed aside that question and looked at him with those cold eyes.

    "Did she tell you what happened the other day?" Shin asked.

    "No, I wanted to ask you since she wouldn''t give me the details. But is it regarding what you were doing for Mamoru?"

    "Yes." Shin trailed off. "Yuhi, you heard about those mysterious disappearances, right?"

    "The one where people got teleported to another world that resembles this one?"

    Shin nodded. "That''s the one. Mamoru was investigating that case in detail. The day before he got into the ident, he met with those people."

    At thatment, he frowned. "That''s--"

    "We still aren''t sure. But surely something must have happened."

    It would be far too easy to conclude that those people did something to Mamoru. Besides, "You came with him?"

    "I did since he wanted a third opinion. They mainly discussed rather scientific things, so I did not find anything unusual about it. But there was a time where I stepped out to answer a call. When I returned, the atmosphere seemed tense."

    "How long did you leave for?"

    "Fifteen minutes."

    Not a long time or is it? At that time, Mamoru could have changed the topic altogether. Something about this bothers him, though. It is unlike that person to get so involved in something like this. When he joined the underworld society, Yuhi noticed that Tsueno Mamoru did not actively get involved. Nobody could tell if he was a member or not, with how he went in and out of the organization so freely.

    Yuhi paused when something came to mind. The only time Mamoru got involved in something thisrge was when Sumire was concerned. Does it have something to do with her?

    That guy was the reckless type, but he was, without a doubt, a genius. Yuhi doubted that somebody like that would do something like this without reason. If everything happens for a reason, then Tsueno Mamoru investigated this case for a good cause.

    "Let me get involved."

    It seems like Sumire will concern herself with this more from now on.

    Shin sighed and pulled something out of his bag. "Take this."

    Yuhi raised his eyebrows. "Arent you too prepared?"

    "Read it first and then give it to her."

    He opened the folder and pulled out some documents. Something caught his eye immediately. "The red queen hypothesis?"

    "Do you know what it is?"

    "Something to do with evolvement?"

    Shin nodded. "It is an evolutionary theory that states that species must constantly adapt and evolve to survive against evolving species. In our time, it would be mankind against society. Humans must constantly evolve to continue living in this world." He trailed off. "There was a good example of this awhile ago, the story of the woman who became the first songstress. She met that man with an unusual bloodline, and their children developed strange abilities. I guess the correct term is supernatural powers."

    Yuhi recalled the story he heard not too long ago and sighed. "If its to do with thetter, you already know, right?"

    "Well, as a scientist, unless I see things myself, it is hard to believe. But I believe you. Besides, those who know about the red queen hypothesis do not rule out supernatural powers. The only way for humans to evolve is for something unusual to happen in their bodies. I looked at some strange cases from several centuries ago. I found cases where humans turned into monsters."

    "This is turning into a horror story. But I guess it would not be unusual for such things to happen several centuries ago."

    "Species involvement also includes how to prolong somebody''s life span. However, there are no cases so far of somebody living that long."

    "Is that so? Maybe you haven''t found anyone, but surely there is

    somebody."

    "I want to test your understanding a bit. Despite your behavior, I know you are smarter than most people."

    Yuhi sighed and took a long exhale from his cigarette. "Leigh Van Valen proposed an exnation to exin thew of extinction. People end up extinct not because of their lifetime but due to their level of adapting." He paused. "If one species deteriorates due to their evolvement, it would deteriorate their co-existing species too. But what if the other species evolve too? Nobody could get ahead of the other."

 Chapter 154 - Red Queen Theory Part 2

    "You''re a better schr than I thought."

    "You canpliment me, but Sumire was the one who taught me this stuff."

    "I see. Your right there. In Lewis Carrolls, through looking at ss, the red Queenmented now here you see it takes all the running you can do to keep the same pace. To simplify what you said, Van Valen concluded that species have to run to evolve. If two species want to co-exisit and stay in the same ce, this is the only thing they can do; otherwise, they will go extinct."

    "So?"

    "There is an underworld organization called the ck phoenix. These people are ruthless individuals who want to take advantage of individuals who have evolved and manifested abilities." Shin sighed. "Sumire is one of those people."

    "Yeah."

    "Why didn''t you say something sooner?"

    "You make it sound so simple. If I told you that Sumire has powers, you would look at me like I was some kind of crazy person. But I thought you saw the signs anyway, like her unusual strengthˇ­"

    It never crossed Yuhis''s mind to inform Shin regarding this and simply discussed it with Atushi and Jae. The main reason was because he did not want Atsuro to know.

    "She needs protection."

    Yuhi shook his head. "She won''t trust the police even if it is the special forces. Shin, if you want to protect her, you don''t need something fancy."

    He knew that Shin had feelings for Sumire even now. It is strange for him to give his rival advice like this. But this was the only thing he could do to ensure that she is safe. It is difficult to protect her openly with his status, but with Shin, it is much easier.

    No matter what happens, he will ensure that she is safe.

    .....

    It seemed like he arrived too early, so Yuhi decided to y the piano for a bit. If he dys that concert anymore, then it would be troublesome for Hino and thepany. He does not want to cause Hino any problems. If he practices for the concert, it would mean leaving Sumire alone a lot. It seems like he has no choice.

    I should tell Shin everything else.

    Her safety is the most important thing right now. It is better that she is left alone with Shin than anybody else. Sure there is Atushi and Jae too, including the other guys, but Shin is different from them.

    The special police force, people refer to it as SF. A group of individuals scouted from different police departments all across the world. At first, Yuhi assumed that Shin only had a minimum involvement, like knowing somebody from the force. But from his words earlier and based on past behavior, he is a member of the police force.

    Yuhi thought he was the only weird one with multiple upations, but Shin is stranger. An idol, teacher, and now somebody from the SF? That man is busier than anybody else. But he is still the best choice to be Sumire''s protector.

    His thoughts broke off when he spotted somebody staring at him, intently from the corner.

    Yuhi chuckles and calls her over, "Come over here."

    "En!"

    Sumire made her way over and looked around, wondering where she should sit. There were no other chairs in the room. He pulled the girl towards him that lead to her sitting on hisp. The girl''s back against the piano. He murmurs against her neck. "Hah, I''m sort of tired."

    That talk with Shin wore him out. Yuhi understood that Shin wanted to discuss something important but who would have thought it was that? It seems like he has underestimated that man.

    He feels her gentle hands run through his hair.

    "Go to sleep?"

    "Mm,ter. I want to flirt with you for a bit."

    Sumireughed softly. "That is quite straight forward of you Yuhi-san, but that is the part of you that I like the most."

    It is huh?

    "What have you been up to?"

    "I spoke with Asami for a bit. Then afterwards, I watched Aikas drama rehearsal. I ended up joining, too; it was a lot of fun."

    "I see, that''s good." He lifts his head up to see the girl was looking at him with a somewhatplicated expression.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Yuhi, Im a good singer, right?"

    "Yeah, a very pretty one too."

    "But, unlike you. I stillck many skills. It was fun performing with Aika. But, in the process, I realized I was missing something."

    So that''s it. Yuhi supposes it was only normal for her to realize.

    "You don''t have to rush, there''s still plenty of time. What?" He cut his speech short, seeing her expression unchangedˇŞeven growing worst.

    "I get what you''re saying, Yuhi. But, If I don''t hurry. You''ll leave me behind."

    For a moment, Yuhi looked at her with wide eyes. Huh? Huh? Wait, what is she talking about?

    Sumire sighed. "Don''t you remember what I wrote in that letter?"

    So that''s it, he nuzzles his head against hers, "Don''t be silly, I won''t leave you behind. I said that earlier too. Learn to believe me more, or else I''ll be sad."

    "Don''t be sad, Yuhi."

    He chuckles.

    She always notices things about him rather than herself. Really, what''s going on, in that pretty head of hers? Just thoughts about him? When he saw her gaze, he leans forward and lightly kisses her lips, causing her to pout.

    "Yuhi-san, you have be a boring person these days. Are you truly satisfied with that?"

    If she is asking him whether he is satisfied, the answer is obviously known. But like he told her not too long ago, he wants to treasure her properly.

    "You seem tired; you need to rest," Sumire said.

    "Rest, huh? I suppose I do; there is no ce toy down here, though." He thinks for a minute.

    ...

    When they arrived at the atler, Yuhi scanned the room and found the pillow he left on the groundst time. Sumire quickly joins him. When he saw this, though, he mustered some strength to make it morefortable for her. He got out a futon andid it out, alongside additional nkets. It may be getting warmer, but Sumire keeps getting a fever these days.

    It must be because of her pregnancy. She sleeps a lot, fatigue, nausea - the only thing left to confirm is that. But as a guy, it is a bit awkward for him to ask her. How does he bring it up?

    Despite these troubling thoughts, unknowingly, he ended up kissing her hair, cheeks and held her hand.

    "Aha."

    Sumire always finds it funny when he spoils her. Yuhi simply pats her hair andys back down next to her.

    "Yuhi, you need to be more attentive towards yourself too."

    "Na, it''s fine if I have strength only when it''s for you."

    "But, you have to take care of yourself."

    Hearing the loving tone behind her scolding, heughed softly in her hair, and she puffed her cheeks.

    "I''m serious! You''re just as bad as me."

 Chapter 155 - No Longer Human

    "So, you admit your bad, huh?" Yuhi said, amused.

    The girl sighed deeply. "Well, I know I am hopeless at times. Whenever I end up working seriously on something, I end up neglecting my health a lot. I know it is stupid since, without good health, I won''t be able to do anything anyway. But whenever I concentrate, it is so easy to forget everything else."

    That does not make her stupid, though. Yuhi noticed this a long time ago, but Sumire is very negative toward herself. Why does she use such words like stupid and idiot so easily? It upset me whenever he heard it. She has so much potential but has such little confidence.

    "I met with Shin earlier, and he told me everything." Yuhi decided to say it instead of beating around the bush.

    The innocent expression on the girl''s face vanished, and she sighed. "Yuhi-san, do you genuinely want to involve yourself in this?"

    "Huh?"

    She looked at him with a serious gaze. "You could die."

    "Sumire...thats--"

    "You should understand it better than anybody. These people are chasing after individuals with unusual abilities, such as somebody with unusual strength."

    Yuhi blinked when he heard those words. Huh? So it seems like she knows that much? Then again, that information was in the documents Shin gave him. "What do you think about the red queen theory?"

    At thatment, Sumire left his arms and stood up. She walked towards the bookshelves and picked up a book from the shelf. "I think it''s true. I am no scientist, and I will not pretend to be one. But if the world is the only thing that evolves, then won''t humanity be stale?"

    "In the first ce, I am surprised...I thought you..." He trailed off when he saw the book she picked up.

    Osamu Dazais no longer human. The protagonist Oba Yozo leaves behind a set of notebooks regarding his true self and exining how he lived a life of lies. A troubled man who could not reveal his true self to others and maintaining a facade. He pretended to be the fool hoping that he would learn about humanity this way. Not only could he not exin to others his true nature. But he could not understand humans; he did not know how to feel anger, happiness, or sadness.

    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t understand it. Why are those people so happy all the time? Even though people surrounded him, he felt alienated and isted from the rest of the world.

    One of his ssmates Takeichi, saw through this facade and so Oba decided to befriend him to keep the secret safe.

    "The protagonist Oba concluded that art is a form of human cruelty. Humans can express such cruelness due to their own trauma." Sumire spoke up like she read his thoughts. "Do you think a person like this will understand that humans can evolve and change? There is no person out there who ispletely hopeless?"

    Yuhi shook his head. "He won''t understand because no matter what he tried, he still couldn''t rte to humans."

    "Correct. After meeting a fellow artist Horiki, who influenced his life badly. He ended up resorting to drinking and smoking heavily. A one night stand with a married woman that ended up with a double suicide via drowning. The woman survives, but he doesn''t. At this point in the story, one can see that Yozo is slowly surrendering. He slowly realizes that no matter how much he struggled, he will never be human."

    "The end of the story is tragic. Even though it looked like his life would turn around after meeting his wife."

    "Confined in the walls of a mental institution, far from humans. Ah, it was a tragedy. He who tried to understand humans better than anyone ended up separated from them." Sumire trailed off. "It was a tragedy, even after he left the institution, he isted himself from the world. He gave up. Despite this, I like this book a lot. I find it beautiful how he struggled to be human right to the very end."

    Yuhi clenched his fist when he heard those words. He understood the meaning of her words.

    She likes this book because she can rte to the protagonist. When he met her during that snowy concert several years ago and stayed at his ce, he noticed it.

    He noticed that there was something wrong with her emotions. Whenever she smiled, it felt hollow, and the look in her eyes seemed the same. Whenever she got angry or sad, it was the same too.

    His thoughts broke off when Sumire put the book down on the table. She walked over to him and brushed her hands on his cheeks. "I told you before that everything happens for a reason, correct?"

    "Yes."

    "In this story, the protagonist gave up, despite all the pain he went through. He most likely did not realize how much he was suffering; he did not realize that he was in pain. When that incident happened with his wife, he didn''t realize he was angry. He simply despaired without giving it much thought." Sumire leaned forward and lightly kissed him. "Tell me something, Yuhi-san. If I were to give up on everything like that, would you finally leave me?"

    His eyes widened when he heard her words. What is she trying to do?

    "I want to be honest with you. I am afraid." Sumire mumbled. "I thought I understood what I was getting involved in. But after I saw that sight with Shin the other day, I realized that this would be dangerous."

    "But?"

    "But I can''t let this go. I want to find out the truth. Ru did not deserve to die like that. He was already battling with his life. He only had a short amount of time, but they even took that from him."

    Yuhi sensed the anger behind her words and pulled her into his arms. He wanted to tell her that it was all going to be okay. He wanted to tell her that she did not have to do this alone. But Yuhi understood that words would be futile now.

    Osamu Dazai, no longer human, is his most famous work and also hisst book. People saw it as his will since he shortly took his own life after this. A book that the author has put so much thought and emotion into. For a person who could not understand humans, hisst book deciphered so many emotions.

    For Ibuki Sumire, this book is her savior. There was somebody out there who had simr feelings as her; she is not unusual.

    Yuhi understood that the girl most-likely had such thoughts in her head right now.

 Chapter 156 - It Is Already Too Late

    The extent of her sadness and pain is far greater than what he thought. Yuhi believed that he was the only one who could understand the present her. But it seems like even he will have a hard time here. She uses books as a substitute to exin what is actually going on in her head.Living with suffocating feelings, Yuhi wondered how Sumire could do it. How can this girl be so strong despite suffering so much? He wrapped his arms around her and patted her back. "Are you okay?" Yuhi mumbled.

    "I guess so." Sumire leaned into his hold. "I wonder why I am sofortable when I am with you Yuhi-san, do you understand? It does not make any sense to me."

    "Maybe because you like me a lot."

    Sumire blinked. "I suppose that is the best answer." She trailed off. "I am indeed more fond of you than before."

    "Sorry that wasˇŞ"Yuhi paused when he saw her expression. It was the same cold and hollow gaze from before they went out. For a moment hepletely froze when he felt her hold his hand. "Are you really okay now?"

    "I seem to have a fever again."

    Yuhi brushed his hands across her forehead. "Yeah, your hot." He trailed off. "Want to go to the infirmary?"

    "Don''t we have to give a speech to new students?"

    "I can take care of that, you go and rest."

    At thatment he watched as a dark aura surrounded her. Yuhi looked at the girl puzzled.

    "If I leave you alone even for a moment Yuhi-san, the new freshman will surround you and steal you away. You don''t understand what kind of creatures young girls are."

    Creatures? Yuhi chuckled when he saw her troubled expression. So this how she shows her jealousy? Despite her strange speech. Yuhi understood what she was getting at. Sumire did not feel well, but she would rather sacrifice her health than risk it.

    "Should I skip it too then? Let''s go cuddle in the infirmary."

    Sumire blinked and sighed. "Yuhi-san, I noticed this before, but why do youe to school if you keep skipping everything?"

    "Hmmm? I already have enough credits just to let you know." Yuhi inhaled her scent and brought his lips to her neck. "Why Ie into school? Before you came here, people seldom saw me around. Ie in for you."

    He saw her look dumbfounded, and he chuckled. "For someone who just came, you need more credits to pass."

    "Yet, you encourage me to skip!"

    Yuhiughed. "You will be fine. I will teach you everything."

    Sumire sighed but rxed in his hold. "I still think we should go to the ceremony."

    "Alright." Yuhi squeezed her hands. "Tell me if you feel unwell."

    Sumire nced down at their hands. "Are we going there like this?"

    "Of course we are. We should demonstrate what a senior couple is like."

    "Your so silly, alright let''s get going."

    The two of them quickly left the room, and exited the building. The moment they walked outside though, people surrounded him, leading to Sumire letting go of his hand. He looked at her desperately but saw her mumble. "It''s okay."

    With those words said, he watched as Sumire sat down on the curb and pulled out the copy of Osamu Dazais, only human. A deep sigh crossed his lips as he turned to the people who surrounded him. A mixture of students and business people.

    He does not want to bother with them at all. But for Sumire''s sake, he will put up with it.

    By the time he finally gets free from the crowd, Yuhi realized that Sumire was no longer there. He looked around worriedly when something caught his attention; on the ninth floor, he spotted her. Ah...

    __

    Sumire intended to stay and wait for Yuhi. But after watching for a few minutes she slowly realized something. This is the difference between him and her. So many people love and support Yuhi, so many people care. If something were to happen to him people would notice. As for her? Nobody would give her a second thought?

    She leaned against the railing with a cigarette in her hands and looked down. It seemed like the crowd already left Yuhi-san be. He will most likely arrive soon.

    She didn''t know when it started.

    But at some point, it felt like she was no longer breathing. The pain, anguish, all those tears - at some point her emotions became numb. She no longer had trouble breathing, there was nothing there.

    ''Ah now I am truly empty.''

    If only it was like this from the beginning, then she would not have caused such painful experiences for those she cared for.

    All of them leave in the end of the day, she never expected anybody to stay by her side. They all leave because they get tired, they get sick of her, they all get fed up with her behaviour. Of course she cannot me them. They have every right to leave somebody like her.

    A person like her does not deserve happiness and that was why she remained distance. Friendship? If she bothered with it again wont they leave like they did before? If people are going to end up leaving anyway, then why does she have to get involved with them?

    Its better if she is alone. But it is frightening to be left alone. She is a hypocrite, even though she understood that it is better to remain distant from everybody. There is still something she clings to so desperately even though it is falling apart.

    Back then it was family. She clung to it desperately. Its okay if they dont understand, its okay if they don''t listen. It''s okay if they think she is weird, as long as they stay with her. But in the end maybe she should have just told them everything. As a young girl she often read books and stories about fairies and mythical creatures. Ah, that looks nice. The power to change something with a simple wave of their hand.

    Reality is not that simple, change doesn''t happen overnight. It depends on the individual.

    If they knew about the pain and anguish she felt since she as a child, would they havee to understand her? It is already toote for that.

 Chapter 157 - It Could Break Them

    Sumire does not know when she stopped breathing. But she noticed when it started to get better. No she found a method to deal with the emptiness. Whenever she read books she felt calmer. Ah, so there are other people who feel this way too.

    ''I am not the only weird one. If others feel like this too, does that make me normal?

    Back then people often told me to behave normally. But I did not understand that. What did they mean by normal? I am alive aren''t I?''

    Sometimes Sumire felt like a dead person walking. She could no longer breathe and her emotions slowly became numb. She could cry and shout for hours but nobody would care, nobody woulde to her. Who else woulde to her? She is already all alone. The people who cared all left because they got tired.

    Maybe its time to go? Maybe it is time to end this all. To the very end there was nothing she could do, she will die as a useless, and wretched person. Did death frighten her?

    Yes it did, she was scared to die. Scared to die with such negativity, scared to die as a piece of trash.

    "I was always on your side."

    Is that so? Ha, then..then if that was the case.

    ''Where were you when I was in so much pain? Where we you when I felt alienated from those close to me? Where were you when I was bullied? Where were you when I felt so hopeless, lost and depressed? When I felt so useless, weak and unwanted? Did you even notice? The reason why I turned out this way, the reason I cannot move forward, do you know?''

    People are liars, there is nobody out there who is sincere and genuine. Everybody thinks what they are doing is normal, they assume they are the right ones, they are the normal ones. It is the other person at fault. But the reality is? Those words and actions can severely hurt another person. It could break them.

    If something like that can break another person, then what about somebody who is already broken?

    Her thoughts broke off when she felt a pair of arms wrap around her from the back. Yuhi brushed his lips against her neck and muttered something softly before pulling away.

    "You alright?"

    "Mm, I just thought it was too noisy."

    Also, she noticed the looks they gave her. It seems like many people do not approve of her rtionship with Yuhi. She does not have to listen to their bullshit, but if it will affect Yuhi, then it is better to remain distant. At least when they are around other people.

    She turned around and wrapped her arms around his neck. "Yuhi-san, let me do something bad to you."

    Yuhi chuckled. "Well, I don''t mind if you do. But I think people can see us from here."

    "I don''t care."

    "You know, back when I was in the underworld, you frustrated me a lot."

    She raised her eyebrows at his words. "Are youining now?"

    "Just a bit of discussion. I always wondered why I could not do things as well as you. Even though I had more experience and skill, you still managed to seed in many ces that I couldn''t."

    "I wonder about that. I always thought I was a failure who could not do anything right. Whenever I watched you, Yuhi-san, I thought ah this person is amazing. Whether it is the underworld society, music, or art world, your amazing."

    Yuhi chuckled softly. "You respect me that much?"

    "Is it unusual?"

    "Well, a little since your the girl I like."

    The girl he likes, huh? She still found it weird that he loved her. No, what she found strange was how long Yuhi liked her for. Why did he like her for so long? Sumire thought back to that snowy night several years ago and paused. Did she do something back then? She was only a child, though.

    Yuhi kissed the temple of her forehead. "I wanted to ask you about those documents Shin told me to give you. Do you mind if I keep them for a while?"

    Sumire sighed. It seems like she cannot persuade him there. If Yuhi-san helps, though, then this investigation could run a lot smoother. When he worked in the underworld as her subordinate, Sumire recalled how helpful Yuhi was. He can grasp things so quickly, and his understanding of the criminal''s methods is amazing. Indeed, it would help more if Yuhi was on their side.

    "Then, okay. But you have to tell me everything."

    "Got it. It seems like we will be working together again. I look forward to seeing how much you have improved."

    "For now, I would like to go to arger library. I know the school has one of thergest ones in the city. But there is another one, right?"

    Yuhi nodded. "You need a special membership, which I have." He trailed off. "I guess I could bring you with me; you can get a membership too since Hino owns the library."

    Sumire blinked when she heard those words. She understood that Hino was rich. But this amount of influence is indeed incredible. Maybe she should tease him less and start to treat him with respect.

    "That sounds good."

    "Also since were on his subject. What do you feel about individuals with supernatural powers?"

    "If you ask me whether they exist or not, then yes. After all, anything is possible in this world. A more scientific exnation would be the Red Queen evolution theory. If humans evolve, something unnatural will ur in their bodies. It would not be peculiar for people to manifest strange abilities due to gene mutation."

    That''s right; it isn''t unusual. It was the same for that person too. Sumire always found it strange how quickly Mamoru could get to her. No matter how far apart they were from one another. It did not take long for her to realize why she formed a hypothesis in her head. But she still could not grasp everything.

    So she confronted him directly about it one day.

 Chapter 158 - Like A Treasure

    September 7th, 2014

    "Do you have supernatural powers?" Sumire asked.

    Mamoru, who was reading a newspaper, looked over at her and nodded. "Right, I do."

    Sumire blinked, surprised that he answered her so easily. Wait what? He actually has it? At first, she thought he was joking until she saw the expression on his face. What kind of situation is this?

    "Ki," Mamoru said gently. "Come here, sit next to me."

    She nodded and made her way over. No sooner did she reach the couch did he slump his head on her chest. Sumire looked around frantically. "What if peoplee in?"

    "We are a couple now, so it doesn''t matter."

    Indeed, only two weeks have passed since she agreed to date him. But Sumire understood Mamorus signs. He wants to be spoiled right now.

    She hesitated but caressed his hair. "So, you have an ability?"

    "Sonic."

    "The power to move at the speed of sound." Sumire trailed off, and her eyes widened. So that is why he could rescue her from so many tricky situations. It all makes sense now. But there is one thing that puzzled her.

    "You don''t seem surprised? Normally people would ask for proof."

    "I''ve already seen it, and also this is normal. ording to any evolutionary theory, humans are supposed to evolve to keep up with the environment''s changes."

    Mamoru blinked before he burst intoughter. "Of course, you see it that way."

    "Am I wrong?"

    "No, maybe you are right. I just woke up one day and noticed these strange abilities or so I would like to say. But I am no hero from a book. This ability was with me ever since I was a child. I never bothered to question where it came from. But listening to you just now, my curiosity is piqued. How many people in this world are like me?"

    How many people, huh? Sumire noticed the loneliness in his eyes and the pain in his words. Even though he is always smiling, Mamoru is in pain too.

    .....

    Present Day

    He was so strong, so brave, yet he broke down a lot in front of her. She saw many sides of him that he did not show other people, sides that he showed only her.

    "Sumire?" Yuhi said, concerned.

    It seemed like she was in a daze for a longer time than she thought. Sumire shook her head. "I am okay now."

    "Were you thinking of him?"

    His question surprised her. At the same time, it is morefortable to speak about Mamoru in front of Yuhi, unlike with other people. Sumire understood how awkward it was.

    After all, what guy would be happy hearing the girl he likes talk so much about another girl? Sumire noticed Yuhi''s gaze linger on the cigarette on the ground. "I thought you didn''t smoke."

    "Like I saidst time, it helps me think."

    They both know that is BS. The nicotine in these cigarettes is harmful for the mind.

    "Sumire."

    He caresses her face like she is something precious. Whenever he does this, she tries to refrain from crying. Yuhi kissed her eyelids. "Don''t cry so much; you will ruin your pretty face."

    "Yuhi, I still miss Ru." She mumbled. No matter how happy she is with Yuhi. Something simple will lead her back to Tsueno Mamoru. Is it because she never got around to telling him, and that was why she had lingering regrets? Either way... "Yuhi-san, this isn''t the time to flirt with me."

    Sumire noticed that he was drawing small circles in her hands and looking at her lips. Her cheeks reddened slightly. "I know we have been dancing around this whole dating thing for a long time. But youˇŞ" She was about to tell him something, but this led to him closing the distance between them.

    It was not a passionate kiss, but it was a gentle one to reassure her. When he pulled away, he brushed their foreheads together. "You know you don''t have to tell me that every time. I know you feel guilty, but don''t be. I understand, Sumire. I am jealous, yes, but not unreasonable. I told you I would wait for you."

    He shouldn''t have to wait for her. Most people date to have a happy rtionship, not a set ofplicated trials.

    "You need to stop staring at me."

    Sumire decided to change the topic swiftly.

    "Are you saying I am not allowed to watch you?" He seemed amused.

    A content sigh passed her lips when he kissed her forehead. "You make it too obvious." How is she supposed to act normal around him if he stares at her all day?

    "It is okay, but keep it under moderation."

    "But I like looking at you. I always want to look at you."

    Sumire blinked at his straight forward words. Is it just her, or is Yuhi-san more honest these days? Indeed there does appear to be something different. When she first came here, there were many rumors regarding Yuhis behavior. But recently she has not heard any.

    She understood why. Yuhi is so kind and gentle these days. He still gets angry asionally, but it is not as often as before.

    "Besides, I can say whatever I want to. If you would like, I can shower you with more affection every day, not just through words." Yuhi said mischievously as he bit her earlobe. She shuddered at his touch, and he mumbled. "I can be patient like I said. But I will have my way with you somehow, so keep that in mind, okay?"

    Keep what in mind? This man is far too shameless. Does he not understand that it is bad for her heart-- Sumire paused in midthought when she saw his expression.

    He knows what he is doing to her, and yet he continues to do this. What an unfair man. But then again, she likes their rtionship. It is different than the rtionship she had with Sano, Ren, and Mamoru. Yuhi differs from them. He smoothed his fingers across her heated face.

    "You know I never thought we would get such peaceful moments like this. I mean back then we couldn''t rx even for a moment. There were many asions where I wanted to make a move on you, but we ended up getting interrupted."

    Sumire rolled her eyes at thatment of his. "You wanted to make a move on me before?"

    "Uh, don''t look so surprised Sumire. You also tried to make a move on me before."

    So he noticed? Indeed she attempted it before. She wanted to see what would happen if she tried to make a move on Yuhi and it seemed like it worked. "Is it okay for me to be happy Yuhi?"

 Chapter 159 - The Truth Is

    At thatment Yuhi frowned and Sumire immediately understood. He will lecture her for belittling herself again. To her surprise he said nothing and continued to caress her face.

    She bit her lip. She would rather he lecture right now than treat her so well. Yuhi is so good to her but how long will thatst? How much longer does she have until he leaves too? No matter how good he is to her, Sumire understood that he would also leave her.

    Why would he bother staying with somebody as broken as her? Yuhi-san is a kind person and he understands her. He understands because he went through the same pain as her. But things are different now, he has turned his lifestyle around. Everything has changed for the better for him.

    When Yuhi realizes how much of a burden she is. Sumire knew that he would also leave her. But until that dayes, she will saviour his kindness.

    "You know when we were apart from each other. It felt like I was going crazy everyday not seeing you. Sometimes I would find things you liked, things like those sherbet candies horde it all to myself. The other guys alwaysined, they knew I didn''t like sweet thing. I never ate those sweets but I kept them anyway." Yuhiughed. "It didn''t help how many times I hallucinated that you were right in front of me too."

    Sumire leaned forward and kissed him lightly. "Yuhi-san, please stop confessing to me. You will make me feel bad." She trailed off. "The truth is I wanted to go to your side a long time ago. But I still had many insecurities and worries. I was afraid that I would cause you more problems instead."

    It seems stupid talking about this stuff now. But it looks like Yuhi wants to talk about the pass. She watched as the creases in his brows deepen. It seems like there is more to it than what he is saying currently. Sumire however knew better than to pry.

    It is no good, edging someone on regarding their emotions like that.

    Humans can be such cruel creatures.

    Such cruel creatures. It is easy for them to hurt others intentionally and unintentionally. Just because they did not intend to hurt the other person does that mean they can be forgiven. In fact, the ones who are the cruelest are those people, the one who does not intentionally intend to hut but end up doing so repeatedly. People who do not see themselves or wrong or try to look at it from another perspective. In their eyes the one who is wrong is not them.

    "Yuhi-san, am I acting strange?"

    Yuhi shook his head. "No, but can I do that bad thing?"

    Her gaze softened when she heard his words. "Okay."

    If there is a way to fill up this hole in her heart, then she would take it any day.

    ....

    That moment was very sweet, but Sumire''s eyes twitched, annoyed as she moved his hand from hers. She walked a few steps ahead and angrily said. "I told you not to leave a mark!"

    Yuhi rubbed his head sheepishly. "Well, your too pretty."

    Does he think that type of excuse would work? Her thoughts broke off when he hugged her from the back. "Alright, you don''t sulk so much. I understand that your embarrassed, but everybody knows we are a couple aren''t arent children, this stuff is normal."

    "Yuhi..."

    He turned her around and kissed her lips. "You see people making out on campus grounds all the time. Don''t get nervous or panic. Take a deep breath and calm down."

    Is it really normal? Sumire still wasn''t sure but she knew it would be stupid of her to sulk like this.

    "Yeah, it''s norm--"

    "Normal he says. The teacher doesn''t think so." A familiar voice said.

    Sumire looked up and spotted Shin walking over. "Ah--" She stopped herself from saying her next words. "Could I talk to you for a bit?"

    Yuhi sighed deeply and kissed her cheeks. "Alright, I will leave you two for a bit then. Tell me when you''re done."

    Sumire nodded and watched as Yuhi pulled away. She turned to Shin and he leaned against the wall. "I already know what you want to ask."

    "I don''t want Yuhi-san to get involved. Why did you give him so many hints?"

    Shin sighed. "Don''t be a fool. He is smarter than both of us. Do you think we could keep it a secret from him for long?"

    "I know..we can''t but--" Sumire recalled what he asked earlier. "Isn''t it dangerous for him? He is no longer involved in the underworld society. If those people realize that Yuhi is helping too, won''t they disturb him?"

    "Indeed, but this is what he chose."

    "Is there nothing you can do? He seems to listen to you."

    Shin shook his head. "I should be asking you that."

    "He won''t listen to me on this." Sumire recalled his expression earlier on. "Do you think Yuhi-san is like Ru too? He has a special ability, and that''s why he wants to get involved?"

    "What makes you say that?"

    "They say those with power tend to have a stronger sense of justice."

    "Well, I can''t argue there. It''s because those with power realize they have the duty to help those in need."

    "It''s a sin to not help when you have power, right?"

    Shin nodded. "I agree there. I don''t think you have to worry too much, nothing should take into affect so soon. But even if something happens, Yuhi is a public figure, they won''t strike him so easily."

    "Is it okay for me then?"

    "No, that''s why I''ll be protecting you."

    She blinked once and then twice. "You''ll protect me Shin?"

    "Is that a problem?"

    It isn''t a problem. But, huh? She ced her hand on her heart. Why does it feel like something like this has happened before?

 Chapter 160 - Nothing Would Change

    Shin could guess what she was thinking. But that was exactly why. "You have some time now right? Let''s finish this elsewhere."

    Sumireughed. "Oh! Are you going g to teach me? You haven''t had time recently."

    "Only for a bit."

    It did not take them long before they reached the physics prep room. The moment he arrived, he noticed that somebody switched hisputer on.

    It was a message from his sibling.

    "Sheesh, if he wanted to make up he could have just called or apologised directly or something. The way they did this, I''m not sure if he wants to apologise directly or make me mad. But well since he took this time to do all this, it''s only right for me to give a fitting reply."

    "Then let me help." Sumire offered.

    Shin would have responded to that until he saw dark marks on the brtes neck. "Sumire you that''s ---"

    She immediately ced her hand over it.

    "Did that person. . hurt you again. . "

    "N-no that''s not it. I was with Yuhi earlier and he kinda. .. Umˇ­.I would rather not exin this. .. " Sumire said, her cheekspletely red.

    He realises what she means right away and his cheeks turns a simr shade. "Oh--I see. Sorry." Shin clumsily apologized.

    "No it''s fine. T--hank you for worrying about me. "

    But Terashima did that to her huh? The fact that she doesn''t bother hiding it just goes to show how much she loves him.

    "Sit down. You can''t really walk around like that can you?"

    "Yeah. . thanks. .." Sumire thanked him as she took a seat.

    Shin brought out the medical supplies. His gaze fell on the brte. She really has changed a lot appearance wise in terms of when they first met. Although there was always a certain ir about her then; he honestly saw her as a kid despite only having a year age gap.

    He saw drastic changes in herst year but nothing major. Back then he would never have imagined that she would grow up to be so beautiful.

    ''I never cared about peoples appearances and even when I fell for her back when she had average looks. However gradually I began to pay more attention to appearance, it''s hard to do so when the girl he love has be so beautiful.''

    The girl he is in love with is so very beautiful and yet she is very careless too.

    Shin made his way back to his chair and ced a bandage over the brtes neck. As he takes out the antcipetic.

    "You don''t have to."

    "Should you not be asking me, '' How did you know I was hurt?''" Shin said, taking out some cotton buds.

    "There''s no need to ask that. You''re a genius after all."

    "Even geniuses make mistakes, were you not the one who told me those words?"

    "The fact that you can remember that is amazing enough."

    Shin shuts his eyes, as he applied the antsceptic on her hand.

    "That''s what I would like to know. Why, why do your words pierce me so deeply? If I figured that out a long time ago, then maybe--" Shin paused.

    If, if he figured it out a long time ago. Perhaps he would have moved forward like the others. Theter despite being slow was the first one who found his answer, confessed, got rejected and moved forward.

    "Not only did you strongly reject me before I could say those words you also rejected my helppletely. You, wouldn''t let me get involved. Theter I know wasn''t out of spite, your words are confusing but your actions have always made sense."

    "My actions huh? Then, when I did that stuff afterwards. Did you understand what I was doing?"

    Shin pauses to catch a glimpse of her expression. "I understood. It was frustrating and annoying. Even though we were close enough then for me to be one of your partners, our actual rtionship didn''t change. You tried to give me a chance, I failed. That''s it. "

    "You don''t think of me as a fickle woman?"

    "Who said that to you?"

    Sumire shook her head. "No she hasn''t actually. You would think she would have noticed it by now. But just recently whenever I''m alone I end up thinking about a lot of stuff. Towards senpai I wasn''t fair at all. Although he also contributed to a lot of the mistakes in the past, I can''t say I didn''t do anything wrong either. I spoke about a lot of things with Atushi.

    Atushi that the two of us were practically already going out alreadyˇ­After he said that I reanalyzed our actions in middle school and indeed thought so too. That''s why I thought it was fine if we carried on the way we were. But that only caused us more pain. When he got hurt and and ended up in hospital, and when he said he would go to L.A I broke down.

    It''s a blur to me but I can remember the expression he made then. The two of us were being selfish, '' if we continue like this, nothing will change.'' That''s why we made such a foolish promise on the rooftop of the school on hisst day. That promise was only for show, it was never intended to be real."

    That promise huh? Atsuro told him to still watch over her for awhile longer since she only just recovered; so he saw and heard everything with his own eyes.

    Ichinose Arashi huh? That man will y a important role in this. But for now, it''s Atsuro who will be Yuhi''s main issue.

    "Why are you mentioning this now?"

    "I wanted to get this talk out of the way before Atsuro returns." She sighed deeply. "I feel like he will be unreasonable the moment he arrives."

    Shin frowned at those words. "Do you want me to..."

    Sumire shook her head. "It''s fine, I mean I have to speak to him eventually."

    When he saw the brte slump her head on the table; Shin looked up from the work he was doing. "What''s the matter Sumire? Are you alright?"

    "No it''s nothing."

    She says it''s nothing and yet she makes that sort of face. What a strange girl; even now the things she does is still a mystery to him. Still, it genuinely seems like she is worried about something.

    "If the thing with Atsuro bothers you, why don''t you discuss it with Yuhi? Unfortunately, I can''t help you with his matters."

 Chapter 161 - That Is Not His Role

    Shin wanted to help her, but if he helps Sumire, it would mean supporting her with Yuhi. As much as he liked Yuhi now, he was still friends with Atsuro first. It would not be right of him to intervene like that. He watched as Sumire slumped her head on the table again.

    She looks so helpless right now. This was the first time he was seeing her this way.

    His gaze fell on the bracelet in her hand and blinked. It seems like she is still wearing it. Shin assumed that she would take it off since he did not give a proper exnation.

    The main reason he got her that bracelet is indeed to protect her, but he also wanted to give her a present. He was busy abroadst year, so he did not buy her anything for her birthday.

    His thoughts broke off when he felt Sumires gaze on him. "Tell me something Shin, did Ru tell you anything?"

    "About?"

    "About me...did he tell you that he liked me?"

    Shin blinked when he heard her words. Now, this was a question he did not expect. Then again, even though Sumire is dating Yuhi now, she is still in love with Mamoru. It is different from his one-sided crush towards her.

    "He told me everyday how he wanted to see you, how he wanted to hug you all the time." Shin trailed off and sighed at the memory. "It was so annoying when he sulked and moped around when we had so much work to do."

    Mamoru did not trust many people regarding this issue. Shin understood that he was the only one who actually knew all the details. But the others said that.

    Sumireughed. "It seems like he caused you trouble."

    Shin nodded. "He did." He trailed off. "This isn''t what you wanted to ask me, is it?"

    "Did Ru know that I loved him?

    At thatment, his eyes widened. Shin figured she had something to ask, but he did not think it would be this. It seems like this is one of the things she regretted the most. "He didn''t."

    Shin did not want to lie to her. If he said yes just to appease her, she would not be happy either.

    "I see, mmm, of course."

    "You loved him?"

    Sumire nodded. "Yes, of course, I fell for him. I mean, who wouldn''t? He was so kind, friendly, and treated me very well. How could I push him away? I wanted to. I knew that I was only using him to get over Yuhi. But I wonder when did I start having feelings for him?"

    As a scientist, the study of humans should interest him. It does interest him; however, he does not want to study Ibuki Sumire. Herplicated thoughts and her emotions, he does not want to dive too deep. That is not his role. His role is only to protect her and ensure that she is safe from that organization''s hands.

    Sumire does not know yet, exactly how dangerous this investigation into Mamoru''s death is. The organization Mamoru looked into was involved in those illegal crimes and those with supernatural abilities. Thetter is a bit concerning.

    A research facility that exploits and conducts experiments on those with abilities. Shin clenched his fist as a vague memory appeared in his head. Is it possible that it has something to do with that ce?

    It does not seem like Sumire has any memory of it yet. The first time they met was actually when they were children; they met in that facility. Is the facility from their childhood and this recent one the same?

    If so, then he has to pay special attention to the events from now on. He cannot risk her getting hurt in any way.

    "Are you free after school?" Shin asked.

    Sumire blinked. "Free?"

    "Apany me for a bit. I will give you more details."

    The only way for her to protect her properly is this. He needs to keep her close and within his sight. If he keeps her well informed while doing this then nothing should go wrong.

    ....

    The rest of the day seemed to go by quickly. Maybe it was because he did not openly participate in the ceremonies, but he did not have much to do. Shin spent most of his day reading up on some academic papers. Yuhi seemed very reluctant to let Sumire go but Hino was waiting for him at the gate. Something about important work that Yuhi could not miss out on.

    His gaze fell towards the brte hair girl who was beside him. He went ahead and asked her, but-- going out with her like this...does it not seem like a date?

    Shin shook his head as they crossed the busy road. Still, didn''t something like this happen in the past before too? Back then she was the one who grabbed his hand and led him along.

    ''Aren''t you having fun?! If this isn''t exciting, I''ll show you another ce.''

    Even now the image of that carefree girl remained in his mind. To think something like that happened in the past. But now he noticed that there was no longer any trace of that bright smile. She was looking around with curiosity in her eyes. But Shin got cold vibes from her.

    He heard rumors that she didn''t usually go out anywhere with guys. But this was the first time he saw it with his own eyes.

    "Hey, this isn''t a date or anything weird. Soˇ­"

    Sumire blinked and nodded. "Oh, right. So you''re not taking advantage of me?"

    Was she actually behaving coldly because of that?

    Shin sighed. "Why would I do that? You said it yourself, that me and Yuhi are close friends--" His sentence fell short when she suddenly appeared in front of him.

    "So if you two weren''t friends you would have made a move on me?"

    He felt his cheeks colour at her words. His heart beat sped. ''Made a moveˇ­?'' Just how he had such crazy thoughts in his head. Shin started to seriously consider her question.

    Sumireughed softly as she backed away. "Sorry, sorry, that was a bad joke."

    A joke huh?

 Chapter 162 - Words And Numbers

    Gallery - Tokyo - 14:00

    When she suggests to go to the art gallery. Shin didn''t think much of it until they got separated. Just when he was about to surrender, he spots brown hair leaning against the wall.

    He blinks and rubs his eyes. He isn''t seeing things is he?

    Shin walked over to confirm it.

    Sumire.. it really is her. .. Their gaze meets and she immediately turned the other way but she didn''t get very far. No sooner did she stop leaning against the wall, she yelped in pain.

    "Ouch."

    "What are you doing?"

    "You see, my shoes broke. So I was leaning on the wall just now to support myself. But when I saw you I had this urge to run away."

    Hah? What the hell is that? "I don''t remember doing anything to make you run away from me." Shin sighed when he saw the look in her eyes. "Let''s go over there."

    It didn''t take long before he sat her down, and got some medical supplies out.

    "Shin, do you. ..really not like that person. anymore?"

    "Up until middle school, I liked her a lot. Even now when I''m left alone with her those feelings tend to emerge. However, right now there is someone else I''m interested in. That person already has somebody they love a lot, so I am not nning on confessing or anything. However, leaving them alone wouldn''t be good too. When they are alone they are so reckless."

    Wait wait what is he doing giving out details? What if she figures it out? No no, not even she''s that smart. His thoughts break of when she reaches over and pats his hair.

    "That must be difficult, your sure hanging in there. I''m sure that girl will at least notice how much you care about her. "

    That would be nice sounding words and all; if it wasn''ting from the source of his problems. Geez, for someone so intelligent. How does she not understand that so many guys like her? Sure there are those who hide it quite well.

    "Today why did you agree to go out with me? Weren''t you supposed to be practicing with your friends? "

    "Yeah, were taking a break. I wanted to see the painting." Sumireughed. "You coincidentally asked me out too."

    "There, done."

    "Thanks a bunch Shin! You even fixed my shoes."

    "It''s a temporary fix. "

    "Still, thanks."

    She seems so cheerful...

    "Don''t stand up yet though. It probably still hurts." Sumire nodded. Hearing a beeping sound he turned to the ck hair girl beside him. ..

    Huh? What? Shin blinked. ''She looks flustered and shy.'' That''spletely unheard of. Ibuki Sumire is a strong and confident woman.

    What did the message say? He only catches the ending, since the entire message couldn''t be disyed on screen. But its enough for him to understand.

    From: Yuhi

    If, I were to tell you all that in person

    would it make you happy?

    Since when did their text messages include proper derations of love instead of senseless flirting? But huh, if its like this; then there is no need to worry. Even if some other person steps in, these two will be just fine from now on. Although this really rubs salt on his wound, it can''t be helped.

    From the very beginning, he never expected anything toe out of this love. Seeing her this happy, he''s d that he never confessed to her.

    It''s a good thing that he didn''t say anything.

    "Shall we get going?"

    Sumire nodded and stood up. She still seemed unsteady while walking, so Shin kept a close eye on her.

    There are loads of people here. What''s more, why does she keep looking at him? ''Yuhi, you have to put a leash on your girlfriend - she can''t just keep staring at guys for long time and expect the other party not to be affected.''

    Rather what''s with her staring at him?

    "Shin, did you get taller?"

    "Huh, I suppose so." Shin replied vaguely.

    Sumireughed. "How strange. Even though we used to be the same height before. I guess we really are high schoolers now."

    "It''s a bit toote for you to be realising that. " Though he doubted Sumire thought that way back then. After all, she''s no longer sticking like glue to that person anymore.

    "How have you been doing recently? On that department. You haven''t been submitting any papers recently."

    "I haven''t had the time. Though I have the luxury to express my intelligence freely unlike mother did..."

    "Yet your entering the national exams?" Shin noticed her entry, since she often checked the list out.

    L nodded.

    "What''s your n?"

    "To get first ce."

    His sweat dropped, what''s with that confidence? But then again, she could probably do it; overtake him. Even though she has been busy recently, she''s probably been studying whenever she gets the chance. Even though its not enough for her to produce papers, in her own way she has been putting in a lot more effort.

    "I have to ask though. Between words and numbers which one do you like better?"

    "That''s a good question. But in the end I like them both equally. Words and numbers, in my eyes they are both so very beautiful. Though unknown words and numbers can be simr to the unknown. I still want to explore the world of literature and mathematics, even in a foreignnguage and form. That''s why I am working on mynguage."

    "Working on it?"

    When does she have time to do this? Isn''t she busy with investigating the cases?

    "I know it is frustrating looking words in a dictionary and forms in books. But I think every single word and number is important. Nothing moves me more then a word that holds so much meaning that it shines and sparkles. A world like that is the sweetest in the world. "

    That''s right. From the very moment he met Ibuki Sumire she was already like this. Someone filled with confidence whenever she talks about anything associated to her dreams.

    When he first met her, he really was envious. By that point he reached the limits of his research; and though he was being given so many opportunities in the science field. It felt as though something was missing.

 Chapter 163 - Different Meaning

    The reason why he agreed toe here to the gallery was because he wanted to look at the painting again. He was here when the painting first came out and stared at it like he did now. But even now he was having a hard time understanding. Shin looked at the painting carefully.

    Despite teaching in an art school for so long, he still could not understand the messages students portray in their work. Yet there was one painting that stood out to him, the piece Sumire did at the recent festival. There was something different about it than the others.

    Shin thought he would finally be able to understand and that was the reason why he came here. But it seems like that is not the case here.

    He wanted to understand what other people saw in it, because he hadn''t quite figured out what he saw in It himself. It isn''t long before he notices his aunt; who approaches him. "This really captivates you, doesn''t it?" she asked.

    Captivates? Shin did not understand what she meant by that.

    "I don''t understand it," Shichiro said.

    His aunt seemed puzzled at his words and Shin further exins.

    "I don''t understand what is so special about this painting. I am only interested in this because of you and her."

    "Do you need an exnation?"

    Shin puzzles over this for a moment. "I don''t know. But I do know I wont be able to understand her like this."

    "I see, but you won''t get an answer." His aunt said.

    "It''s normal that you won''t see it the same way as us."

    "Why?"

    "Your not them, you think and act differently. You are not that person so you will never see it like they do. While artists portray different emotions and feelings behind their works. There will always be a handful who interpret it differently. What it means to me, that girl and you will be different."

    "But isn''t there supposed to be more? More information?" Shin did not like this response of hers.

    His aunt sighed. "You need to stop looking at things from a logical point of view."

    From: Sumire

    Sorry Shin! But I saw Yuhi.

    I will make it up to you.

    Shin did not bother replying and closed his phone. The words the girl said about numbers and words reyed in his head. It seems like he stillcks something fundamental as a human. The stuff his aunt said, even though she is no art expert, it must be somethingmon.

    ______

    Yuhi did not think that Sumire would find him. He did not intend to tail her, it was an ident. He just happened to have work in this area. So he snuck out to have fun with her but-- Is his girlfriend really okay? Maybe it''s just his imagination but there is this pink sparkly aura around her.

    Hino mentioned it before but this is the first time he saw it. Even though she was so embarrassed just now. No rather, in the end he was the one being embarrassed.

    "Yuhi look look, this fabric is really pretty." Sumire pointed to the fabric they were selling at one of the stands.

    Not as pretty as you. But even if he has gotten softer, that''s still far too cheesy for him to say.

    "Hey remember we''re looking for purple and not royal blue."

    "I know I know. You''re making my dress for the next stage so it has to be purple. But looking around for other materials isn''t bad either. "

    Well she makes a point there. It''s not like he''s going to have time to go material shoppingter on. Her dress is a his priority though, the rest of the winter line can wait.

    "So Yuhi, today your not going to go sneaking of somewhere. "

    Oh dear, she knows after all doesn''t she? What happened earlier today. He thought since she was all cheerful when she came out to

    Although she was still showing enthusiasm towards fabric shopping. It was clear as day that she was bothered.

    "Sumire. Hey your mad huh."

    "I''m not mad."

    "You really are."

    "I''m not. It''s just, Yuhi you''re too careless. Even though you promised to be with me forever." She trails off. "Gah forget it, you''ll be leaving soon anyway so it''s not like me saying this now will have an impact."

    Promise to be with her forever huh? Indeed he''s said it to her so many tines already; one would think it would have lost it''s effect and meaning by now. But from the looks of it, she is treasuring them even now.

    Sumire clearly sulky still about him leaving.

    ''If you want to be selfish Sumire you can.''

    Yuhi wraps his scarf around the brte. "I won''t be reckless anymore. So don''t sulk okay? Aren''t we on a date?"

    "Dummy, I''m always worried about you when we''re apart."

    "I know that."

    He knows all too well, because whenever they see each other she always calls his name cheerfully.

    She holds onto him so very tightly. It''s okay Sumire, he won''t die. He won''t throw away his life anymore.

    "I feel like your ying me at times Yuhi."

    "Hm?"

    As she told him the reason why, he is rendered speechless again.

    What the hell? Really, why is it that she can say such things like that so easily? Isn''t it enough that wherever she goes the ce always ends up smelling like sunshine.

    "Yuhi?"

    What is she doing tilting her head in such a innocent and pure manner like that? What''s with this girl, why is it that even now she makes him act so strange. Damm, he wasn''t expecting this at all when he asked her out.

    "Don''t look at me now." Yuhi felt the heat creep up on his cheeks. This is humiliating, why is he behaving like a child for?

    Don''t look, since he is making an uncool face.

    "Is Yuhi embarrassed?"

    "Yeah.. So don''t--" his sentence falls short when she tilted his head to face her.

    "Your so red."

    "Stupid isn''t it normal? After hearing something like that. " Rather he''s starting to sympathise with Ichinose, it''s no wonder you find it difficult to talk to her. She says the boldest things after all.

    "So this is Yuhi when he''s embarrassed.."

    Hey hey at least listen to what he is saying.

    "Can I, take a picture?"

 Chapter 164 - No Matter What

    He doesn''t usually use crudenguage around her. But even if she is cute. Having photograph evidence that he pulled such an expression is a no. Who knows what would happen if it were tond in the wrong hands?

    "B--but...this is rare. I don''t think I will see it again before you leave."

    Yuhi cursed. If she uses that against him, then he can''t say no. "Make it quick."

    Yuhi however, noticed that she did not take her phone camera out. "What are you doing?"

    "I took a picture with my heart''s lens, so it''s okay now!"

    Hearts lens.. What the heck is she? Is she human? He''s pretty sure that there can be no human that''s this cute in existence.

    "Yuhi?"

    He walks over to a nearby vendor and buys something before returning to her. "For me?" he nodded, and she smiles brightly, "Thankies, Yuhi. "

    "You''re easy to please, huh?"

    "Since I''m hungry, do you not want some Yuhi?" He doesn''t respond and hears her continue to hum happily. Really, she knows how to mess up his rhythm.

    "Oops, I got cream on my hand."

    Yuhi reaches over and licks the cream of causing her cheeks to turn a rosy red, as he gently cups her cheek before pressing their lips against each other. He nibbled and sucked on her tongue, the vor of the cream tasted sweeter than he thought.

    "That was a nice feast," he mumbles once their lips parted from each other.

    "Dummy... But I liked it so."

    Yuhi scratched his hair awkwardly. Does she like kissing? He should make a note of that. He rxed when he felt her rest her head on his shoulders. "You okay? You seem stressed recently." Yuhi muttered.

    "Well, all of this stuff is quite overwhelming. I never saw humanity as normal, but even then, I did not think there were this many secrets in the shadows. Tell me, Yuhi-san, is what do you think their aim is?"

    "Their aim?"

    "Forcing humans to evolve and gain supernatural abilities?"

    Yuhi blinked when he heard that simple exnation from her. She understood it right away? She only investigated recently. Howe it is like this now?

    "You know Yuhi. I don''t think it is right to force people to do anything. But how many people think that way? Others always assume that their opinion is correct; they do not think to listen to others. When others make their mind up, it is difficult to change their minds. Even if there is evidence to support a im that goes against their belief, they will not change their mind."

    "Don''t concern yourself over it too much, Sumire. I know it is difficult for you to watch this kind of thing, but--" His sentence fell short when she lifted her head from his shoulder and stood up.

    She walked over to a nearby tree and ced her hand in the center. "You know whenever I seerge trees like this. I wish I couldmunicate with nature."

    "Communicate with nature?"

    Sumireughed. "Yes, it would be nice." She trailed off. I can hear the sound of the wind. Its aforting and peaceful sound. Recently there''s been so many natural sounds in thisnd. Maybe its because no new incidence has happened sincest time. But the beauty of thend stands out recently. This ce ispletely different from Star Town, but I am growing to like it.

    "Your right, it reminds me of home."

    "A huh. It''s really beautiful."

    Yuhi wanted to tell her that she is beautiful too, but he saw the sh of pain in her eyes. He wonders if he can get rid of the pain in her eyes? Is it possible for him to make her happy?

    The current Sumire is still in so much pain. She is holding back her feelings and going through so much inside.

    Yuhi said nothing but grabbed hold of her hand. All he can do is hold her like this.

    ...

    Iro Road High School Main Building Rooftop

    Thinking it through, perhaps he was the one who sought the warmth of another person. Back then, he spent endless days hunting down individuals with not a single care in the world. There was nothing for him to do and so the only thing he could do was hunt. Even long before he hq found him, he wandered endlessly by himself. Hunting and fighting - that stream of red endlessly staining his hands. But never once had it been his own.

    He was simr to that of a monster, no matter how many times he hunted down individuals and fought, he would not get tired. When Aki had discovered his abilities, Yuhi hesitated to ept. He wasn''t the kind of person who liked being bound by rules and a single leader, after all.

    Whenever he was around her, he always felt a sense of ease. All the troubling thoughts he ha would dissolve in one go. They would often spend a lot of time with each other for a long time. Discussing music solely, but even so, he felt as though the connection he has with her was still stronger than the rest.

    Yuhis'' gaze fell on the person in his arms and blinked. When did she get here? He paused when he saw the tears in her eyes. He brushed his fingers against her eyelids, wiping her tears, but she woke up.

    "Yuhi?"

    "Mm, what''s wrong? Nightmare?"

    Sumire buried her face in his arms, and he blinked. She is acting a bit weird today. No, it was the same thing yesterday too. After they got back, she did not talk much. Yuhi lifted her face up and kissed her forehead, nose, and eyelids. "Don''t cry anymore, Sumire. I am here for you."

    Even if the world abandons her, he will stay by her side no matter what.

 Chapter 165 - Cruel Creatures

    "Yuhi-san, don''tugh at me."

    Yuhi chuckled. "I just find you cute when you cry." He patted her back. "Are you okay?"

    Sumire deeply sighed. "I read some unsettling news on the again. I know rumors are just rumors, but why don''t people leave me alone?"

    Rumors? Yuhi frowned. "I will get Hino to take care of it, don''t worry about anything. Just focus on youreback."

    "Well, alright." She pulled some documents from her bag and started to read.

    Yuhi silently watched her for a few minutes. "Is there anything else you want to talk to me about?"

    "Anything else?" Sumire trailed off. "There is actually. If I want to kiss you, can I do it, or do I have to make the atmosphere, right?"

    What is she talking about now? Since yesterday, it feels like she is messing with him more? But if she wants to kiss, then why would hein? He likes kissing too. Yuhi wrapped his arms around her and pushed her down until sheid down on the roof.

    For a moment, he only stared. There was something prettier about her today. "Did you put some makeup on?" Yuhi finally noticed. He thought there was something strange. Her lips looked more luscious than normal.

    "Yes, do you like it?"

    She does look prettier, but he prefers her natural look. Yuhi brought his lips to her ear and told her that. Sumireughed softly, and he looked away. "Well, that''s that- so--"

    Yuhi pressed his thumbs across her lips. "Let''s kiss."

    For the next few minutes, they do nothing but kiss or rather make out heavily. Yuhi does not realize how passionate it got until he hears a beautiful sound through their lips. It seems like he won''t be able to hold back eventually. Sumire is beautiful -- and she gets prettier as each day passes by.

    He recalled that serious talk they had and sighed deeply. What was he thinking acting like a gentleman for? He already touched her twice, isn''t it toote to say such fancy-sounding words? Still, Yuhi understood that he wouldn''t be able to do it.

    What Sumire needs right now is somebody who can heal her. Somebody who can help ease her mental scars and pain. He is no better than her and is emotionally weak at times.

    A hum of approval escaped his lips when he felt her hands run through his chest. She eventually broke their lips apart. "Yuhi-san, what about ss?"

    "That was only the first bell." He kissed behind her ear.

    "Mm, I don''t think we are that far from the ssroom, either."

    Yuhi chuckled. It seems like he isn''t the only one who wants to skip ss. Yuhi kissed her forehead gently and held her hands. "A bit more? Tell me if it is too much."

    Her gaze softened. "Alright."

    ..

    "Hey, Sumire."

    "Yes--" Yuhi swooped down and kissed her cheeks. "Yuhi.."

    "If you do change your mind, tell me." He mumbled. "I know I said all that stuff to act cool, but I want to hold you. I am serious about that."

    At thatment, a pained smile appeared on her face. "Right, mmm. I will make sure to tell you. We should go to ss now. We arete, but I have a good excuse."

    "Excuse?"

    "Mm. Nakara-sensei gave me this pass. He said I could use it whenever we have leads on the investigation that require me to go out."

    His sweat fell. "So, you''re using him?"

    Sumireughed. "Well, he was the one who offered, and I don''t want you to get in trouble, Yuhi-san."

    "Hm, I see." Yuhi trailed off and thanked her by kissing her lips again. He does feel bad for Shin, but one less rival is good for him. The two of hem exited the stairwell and eventually arrived at the corridor.

    He wonders what is going on in her head right now. "Ah--! There''s a piano?"

    Yuhi looked at the direction she pointed at and spotted a half-open room. It was one of the old storage rooms; indeed, he could see a piano at the corner. It was an old upright piano but a piano nheless. How odd, he hasn''t seen that here before. But then again it is impossible to know about every room in the school.

    "Want to continue skiving?"

    Sumireughed. "If your okay with that, Yuhi-san."

    Yuhi nodded. It was a stupid question to ask, of course, he would be okay skipping. It is not like attending ss will help him. Besides, he wants to spend a bit more time today. The two of them enter the room, and Yuhi closed the door.

    He watched as Sumire walked over to the piano. "Can you use it?"

    "Mm, it''s old, but it is well maintained."

    A well-maintained piano in the art building? Now that is strange. He should speak to the president about thister.

    "Say Yuhi-san, do you think I am cruel?"

    "Cruel?"

    Sumire nodded. "Yes, cruel. You see, I cant forgive it when somebody deliberately harms me. I end up with twisted thoughts. I want to see those people break down. I want them to suffer just as much. But such thoughts are too cruel. Many things in this world happen unintentionally. Just because one person causes you pain, it does not mean everybody else will do the same. But I cant forgive can''t."

    Yuhi could sense the bitterness in her tone. After this, he should check out those new rumors on the. No matter how strong she is, words can be a double-edged sword. It can harm and break somebody down. What did she read?

    She lightly touched the piano keys, not ying. "I think humans are cruel creatures. No matter how kind a person is on the surface, there is a monster inside them in the end of the day. This monster will emerge when their normal world turns upside down. When the things they know are no longer the same. If society evolves and evolved humans with supernatural powers emerge, what will happen to the normal people? Will they ept this?" Sumire sighed. "It''s obvious what will happen. A riot, a massacre, humanity as we know it will be on the verge of copsing."

 Chapter 166 - What Can He Do For Her?

    His eyes widened when he heard those words from her. It seems like there is more to this than the rumors he heard on the.

    "From now on, I will continue treading on this dangerous line. I will continue getting involved. I may be the center to all of this. So I have to remain strong if I break down and falter even once people will take advantage of that."

    "It''s okay for you to break down, especially in the face of malicious rumors intending to break you down."

    Sumire shook her head, and weakughter escaped her lips. "I have to stay strong."

    "But Sumire---"

    "Please let me be stubborn. Yuhi-san, I genuinely appreciate your efforts, but this is the type of person I am. Ever since I was a child, negativity surrounded me. I was a problematic child. But more importantly, I noticed it. There is something wrong with me. I don''t understand. I don''t understand how humans think. Ah, this feeling is familiar, isn''t it? No matter how much Yozo tried, he still couldn''t understand humanity, and he couldn''t find anybody who understood him."

    "Sumire-" His sentence fell short when she slumped her head on his chest.

    "So what Im trying to get here is that if I be a monster Yuhi-san, you can abandon me. I am already used to people leaving me, so it will not make a difference if you leave me too. At the end of the day, what you see is a lie. I don''t know what you think of me, but I never saw myself as a good person. This wretched and vile existence is me. I am rotten to the core."

    He didn''t realize it was this bad before. Self-loathing? She just needs a bit of love to heal? No, that won''t do. It won''t do at all. What Sumire needs right now, perhaps he cannot give it to her because he loves her too much.

    Sumire lifted her head and walked over to the piano. Her fingers lingered on the keys for a moment before she sat down on the stool. Yuhi continued to watch her expression, but he could not understand what she thought.

    The current Sumire is-- his eyes widened when he hears the melody that surrounded the room. What song is this? Yuhi did not recognize the melody. It was not any of her songs or any of his. Nor was it a famous song. But he can feel it, her sadness and pain. All of it is mixing into one.

    What can he do for her? Sometimes Yuhi felt he wasn''t doing anything to help her properly. She is in so much pain, and yet all he can do is stand by and watch.

    Sumire rested her head in his shoulders, and Yuhi paused. "You''re messing with me too much."

    Softughter escaped her lips. "It is rare for me to get the upper hand."

    He wanted to ask her more about what she just said. But even if he asked, Yuhi understood that the topic is over now. She won''t say any more than this. He parted her hair with his hands affectionately, and sheughed more.

    "I feel like your treasuring me too much. Yuhi-san should know how many people I messed with to get to where I am now."

    "Your point is?"

    "You''re allowing a woman like me to take advantage of you. Well, I guess geniuses aren''t geniuses when ites to love."

    "Were you this hard to handle when you were dating Mamoru?"

    Sumire blinked. "Well, I suppose so.."

    "You should have said no," Yuhi mumbled. "I would like to be the one who sees you like this." Even though she is messing with him, at least it is him and not some other guy.

    "What a strange fetish...Say," Sumire leaned closer. "Yuhi-san, how do you do it?"

    "Huh?"

    "You''re as bad as me, but everybody thinks your a good guy."

    At thatment, his eyes twitched, annoyed. "You keep insulting me since we met again. But did I do something bad to you?" Indeed he was not a good person, but does she have to keep repeating it?

    "Well, if I don''t convince myself that you''re a bad person when other girls flock to you, I won''t be able to push them away."

    What sort of strange logic is that? Yuhi sighed and flicked her forehead. "Should I say that back at you? How is Sanotely?"

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "That person is quite recently."

    Quiet Sano?

    "Other than a few text messages, he does note onto me as much as before."

    Yuhi raised his eyebrows at thatment. Now that is suspicious.

    Sumire leaned forward. "So, the only problem is you talking to other girls."

    "I will behave," Yuhi mumbled. "But could you reward me?"

    She lightly kissed him. "Okay, I will." Sumire remained close to him for a moment before she pulled her bag out. "I know it is early, but why don''t we eat something."

    Yuhi nodded.

    Has he be soft? He probably has. When he first heard that she wasing here, Yuhi did not think that she would bother him. He did not think she would give him the time of day. After all, she rejected him so strongly thest time they met.

    "Say, why did you change your mind?" Yuhi decided to just ask her.

    "Change my mind?"

    "You said that time that you wouldn''t talk to me anymore."

    Sumire paused and nodded. "That''s right. I said something like that, didn''t I?" She trailed off. "But you know how I was Yuhi-san. After the ident I isted myself. I felt the most alone and pain during that time. However, the letters you sent me through those books saved me. I thought if it was you, then maybe I could return to being normal."

    "Normal?"

    "Mm, not a mess of emotions nor a crazy woman self-harming, even if I dieIt''sts not like I will see him again."

    Yuhi could no longer take it and pulled her into his arms. "Tell me what you want me to do, Sumire, please." His voice wavered. "I can''t see you act this way. Your hurt and in so much pain, but what can I do for you?"

    What can he do, so she smiles again? So she stops saying such things?

 Chapter 167 - Crazy Ideas?

    To his surprise, he suddenly found himself on the ground. Sumire hovered over him. "Tell me, Yuhi, did you know how much I liked you?"

    Yuhi looked away when she said that. How could he possibly know? He suspected that she had a crush on him but nothing to this scale.

    "I liked you for so long, I wanted to be with you, and I even had all sorts of crazy ideas regarding you."

    Crazy ideas?

    Her cheeks colored slightly, and he felt his heart skip a beat. Ba-thump, ba-thump. What on earth is this situation? What is she trying to pull saying this stuff now?

    "What sort of ideas?"

    "Desires."

    He could no longer take it at thatment, and soon he was on top of her again. He sped her hands behind her, and a dangerous look shed in his eyes. "I told you repeatedly not to mess with me before. But it seems you do not learn your lesson."

    "Did it ever ur to you that I don''t dislike it when you mess with me?"

    What a woman, she wants to continue courting death.

    But that is fine with him, she can continue behaving this way, and he can have his way with her. Yuhi lowered his face and kissed her again. This time around, he did not wait for confirmation and opened her mouth. Whenever he kissed her like this, she tasted like strawberries or some kind of fruit. So sweet... he usually disliked sweet things, but there is something different with Sumire. He does not understand exactly what is different, but he does know that he likes this.

    He likes touching her; he likes spending time with her. Yuhi cupped her breasts with his hands and rubbed them slightly. Sumire kept calling him a fool against their lips - before he could do anything else, the doors opened.

    It was Shin. He calmly walked over and ced something on top of the piano. "If you two want to do that stuff, just go home."

    Sumireughed softly. "Uh, I think we are finished." She quickly stood up and picked up the documents. "Is this new information?"

    "Yes, it just came in. I haven''t looked at it either."

    Yuhi clicked his tongue irritated. He grabbed hold of her hand and pulled her back into his arms. "Did I tell you we were stopping?"

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "Well, I don''t mind. But do you want an audience?"

    Audience but only Shin-- Yuhi looked over at the door and saw numerous freshmen peeking through the door. Right, Sumire yed the piano. This room isn''t soundproof either; it is normal for people toe running. But that does not make this okay.

    Yuhi thought for a moment before he kissed her lips. "I don''t mind."

    At thatment, he felt a jab in his stomach and knew he overstepped his boundaries. Sumire pulled away and picked up the sheets. "Nakara-sensei, could you tell those people to leave? I want to focus."

    Shin nodded and walked over to the door. It did not take long before all the kids scurried away.

    He nced over at Sumire, who now wore a concentrated look on her face and sighed. So much for having his way with her. He already had his fun earlier, so he should be content, but he wants more when ites to her. What sort of feeling is this?

    He dove for his pocket for his cigarettes but realized they were missing. Yuhi walked over to the girl and hugged her from the back. He continued to assault her neck with kisses. It did not take long before she pulled something out of her bag.

    His lips curved to a smile when itnded in his hand. "You shouldn''t have hidden it."

    She puffed her cheeks into a pout. "I was only concerned. You smoke too much."

    "We had this conversation before." He lit the cigarette with his lighter and took a few puffs. "I need to smoke."

    Sumire suddenly took the cigarette from his lips. "If I kissed you as a substitute like before, would you stop?"

    Ah, that''s right; they spoke about this before. Yuhi wrapped his arms around her waist. "Should we try?" He nuzzled his forehead against hers. "It does seem like a great idea."

    Sumireughed softly. "Yuhi-san, you intend to flirt with me today, right?"

    "Mm, correct."

    Shin coughed, but Sumire pressed a gentle kiss on his lips. "Be good; we have work to do."

    It feels like she is stringing him along, but did he not realize that from the very beginning? Yuhi nodded and turned to the documents. He picked one of them and scanned it briefly. The name of the organization made him frown.

    Is it a coincidence?

    ck Alice?

    Shin spoke up. "We got numerousints that this organization is targeting people with unusual abilities. However, the problem is, we believe the organization is affiliated with major influential figures. Because of this, we cannot take drastic actions."

    Sumire sighed. "In other words, the SF isn''t special either. They have no choice but to obey orders from above and end up silenced."

    "Sumire thatˇŞ"

    "Arent I, right?"

    Shin slowly nodded. "Only for now. The leader of the group tends to do things a bit differently than most." He trailed off. "If you want more answers, then it is better to visit in person."

    Yuhi noticed Shin''s gaze on him, and he sighed. "I can''te with you, though."

    The barrier around that ce and the security always reject him.

    "The SF headquarters?"

    "Go with Shin after school."

    "But youˇŞ"

    "Unfortunately, I have a lot of work to do. My concert is soon, remember?"

    Sumire slowly nodded. "I guess I could go. But Yuhi-san, you have to remember to answer my calls."

    He chuckled when he heard that. It seems like she is adjusting and ying the girlfriend role well. Still, he could not shake off the bad feeling. The Sf isn''t a dangerous ce, but they interrogate many dangerous ability users there. What if something happened? Should he go with her even if it meant having to wait outside?

    Sumire picked up the piece of paper again and pointed to a person photograph. "This person is a member of ck Alice?"

    "Yes."

    "I think I know where you can find them."

    Yuhi looked at the photograph, and his eyes widened. Huh? This isˇŞ how could he not recognize her? The woman in the photograph looked slightly different, but he could still recognize her. This person is the one who was his girlfriend in name until recently.

 Chapter 168 - Black Alice Organization

    Huh? Howe? Yuhi looked puzzled, and the brte beside him sighed.

    "This is why I worry for you, Yuhi-san. Howe you didn''t realize?"

    How was he supposed to know? He never looked at that woman properly; he only used her as a substitute. No, she wasn''t even that much. If it weren''t for Hino''s request and the agency''s sake, he would not bother. Now that he no longer needed her, Yuhi almost forgot about the woman.

    Shin nodded. "I wondered when he would realize."

    Even Shin noticed? But now that he thought it through, Shin showed a vague interest whenever that woman was involved. Yuhi, however, never thought much of it until now.

    So the reason why she insisted remaining a couple with him was because of this? It seems like she was no simple person, but Yuhi understood that she was still nothing.

    "Leave this to me. Shin, take care of Sumire today."

    ...............

    The ce he chose to meet her was the location of one of the many ces the paparazzi photographed them. Yuhi wanted to create the illusion that he was thinking of the past. Sure enough, he spotted her all dressed up through the double doors. Yuhi pretends to look down all mncholy.

    Sure enough, the moment she arrived, she wrapped her arms around him.

    Sara brushed her lips against his neck. "Yuhi, did you miss me?"

    "Mm."

    "I thought you would, that little girl isn''t good enough for you."

    "Well, she is younger." His replies were rather vague, but Sara did not question him even once. She even went along with everything he said. It felt like it was far too good to be true. No matter what, he said she seemed to have aforting reply for everything. It seemed very strange to him.

    Sara kissed his neck and ran her hands through his chest. "You can ask me anything."

    "ck Alice?"

    At thatment, the woman froze, but she quickly regained herposure. "Sleep with me. I will tell you everything."

    Yuhi nodded. "Alright."

    After a few drinks, it did not take long before the woman passed out. He scooped her up and quickly carried her through the backstairs of the hotel lobby. He nced over at the staff member who nodded at him, and he silently walked through the halls.

    It did not take long before he arrived in the room. Yuhi quickly entered and ced the annoying woman onto the bed.

    Sleep with her? As if. Yuhi extended his thumb out, and a dark light surrounded his fingertips. Initially, Hino suggested asking somebody else to do it with her. But his consciousness would not allow him to do that. That would be the same as asking somebody to **** her.

    So he came up with this method instead. He could apply some pressure using his ability that would lead to dark marks. All he had to do was ce his finger above the area he wanted.

    A deep sigh crossed his lips after the first few sessful ones. He was worried about Sumire and SF. If they didn''t allow him inside, would it not be the same for her?

    Sumire is, without a doubt, an ability user. But her ability is most likely something regarded as uneptable. However, she has another life force in her body right now. That should be enough to let her inside. Should he have told Shin that Sumire is pregnant? It isn''t confirmed, but she showed more than enough signs.

    After a few minutes, Yuhi finished the marking process. He quickly removed his shirt and deliberately tore it, alongside the woman''s clothes. He kept the nket around her, though, so he could not see her bare skin.

    It feels like Sumire will kill him, regardless. She wasn''t kidding about carrying those knives around. Information, information - getting direct source from a member is better than nothing.

    Sara stirred awake, and Yuhi quickly turned his attention back to her. For a moment she looked around, she saw him and then nced at her body for confirmation.

    Her eyes brightened, and lips curved to a devilish smile. "I knew you couldn''t resist me."

    "Mm."

    "Alright, let me tell you what you want to know." She wrapped her arms around him. "This isn''t free, though."

    "Give me a break. Even I get tired."

    Saraughed. "Right, you do. So ck Alice? It is exactly like what your thinking. It is a global underground organization. They deal with people with supernatural abilities and use them tomit heinous crimes."

    "What is with the name?"

    "The name? Well--"

    ___

    Sumire and Shin, who were on their way to the SF headquarters, were also having a simr discussion.

    Sumire still found it hard to believe that Shin rode a motorbike. But, her gaze fell on the man who was parking the bike. ''It seems like he is a bit different than before.'' She wondered what it was. The demeanour around him seems to have changed. He is no longer naive and seems to be more serious.

    The SF headquarters is in a ce like this? The entire area had barrennds. No signs of any buildings or wildlife, it looked like they were in a desert.

    "By the way, you said something earlier about the name of the organization?"

    "Mmm." Sumire nodded. "You don''t find the name weird?"

    "I never gave it much thought before. I mean organizations like this don''t give much thought with names. Some try to make it sound threatening.."

    "With that logic, don''t you think the name ck Alice is strange?"

    "What are you trying to say?"

    "When you think Alice what''s the first thing thates to mind?"

    "There is a book about it right?"

    "Mmm." Sumire trailed off. "Yes. A book from 1895, by Lewis Carroll. It''s a story about a young girl named Alice who falls into a rabbit hole and ends up in a fantasy like world. A world filled with strange creatures. People described that book as a mere fantasy since it ys with the idea of logic. Even if a young seven year old girl fell down a hole, there is no mysterious world at the bottom. In the bottom of those holes is a dark and grim ce. So the story is ironic. Alice is a young and innocent seven year old. However, in recent years people have yed with the idea of a grown up Alice in the mysterious ce called wondend. What if she turned into the Queen? What if she ended up like the Queen who caused problems for her?"

    A strong gust of wind seemed to blow then. "What if she ended up as a ck Queen?"

 Chapter 169 - Two Queens?

    At thatment she noticed that a strange look appeared on Shin''s face. "One of the new versions of the tale say, that a ck and white Queen exist. There are two wondends, one world that is ck and one that is white."

    "Two Queens?"

    "Or maybe it''s just one Queen. After all without darkness there is no light and the same goes vice versa. The followers are divided because they think there are two Queens. But I wonder how they would react if they realize the Queen they are searching for is just one person? All their fighting--" Sumire closed her eyes briefly. "--and all their pain. Was it all for nothing?"

    Shin looked away and then sighed. "I feel like you know more than you let out."

    "Well, I had plenty of time. I didn''t work or go to school after the ident."

    "So you---"

    "I have a vague idea of it. I still feel like this supernatural powers thing is strange. But, it''s not like I am clueless. Besides that person was also an ability user."

    Shin rubbed the back of his head. "So he basically gave it away. Then, I guess it makes things easier."

    His gaze darted towards the bags in her hands, "Let me that."

    "Eh? Ah no, I''m fine. I''m healthy so I''m strong enough."

    When she saw his unwavering expression she lifted one side. "Half."

    Shi nodded in understanding and he slung his bag with his free hand across his shoulder, as they held the bag and walked out of the parking lot of the convenient store.

    As the brte looked up, something caught her attention. Oh, that''s. . '' A sign a aurora ising. ''A aurora huh? Come to think of it she and Shin had a conversation about this before.

    ''They say you can see the aurora in the skies when your with the person you love the most''

    Back then, she said those words out of impulse. But at that time Shin loomed at skies intently, as though he was shocked. He told her that he didn''t see anything then; however perhaps he saw it.

    The rainbow coloured lights are like stars twinkling in the darkness. The train, whose destination is unknown appears to be crossing under the night sky. Yes, it reminds her of that story. The train that''s heading towards the heavens, brings Givonnai and Campane to the Milky way, waiting at the end is a departure that saddens peoples hearts.

    After a few minutes of walking in silence, Shin spoke up. "Sumire."

    "What is it?"

    "You, should start wearing a scarf. Those hikies are in in sight."

    Hik-- it took her a moment to realize what he was talking about.

    She felt her cheeks turn scorching hot, embarrassed at Shin''s words. Sumire dove her hand into her bag and rummages inside.

    Soon she found find a ck material. Oh this is, . . her gaze softened. That fool, if he was awake he should have just said so. Then again, it seems like he is making an effort to be sweet with her these days. She ought to do something for him.

    "Hey, isn''t that Yuhi''s?"

    "Gah. Why on earth do you know that?"

    "Probably because he always wears it?"

    A deep sigh escaped her lips when she heard those words.

    "Well, if your rtionship is still doing well despite your engagement to Makoto then, I guess there was no need for me to worry."

    "It''s a ''fake'' engagement. So obviously nothing would happen. Besides Soujiro has epted it already, that the one I will chose in the end of the day is Yuhi."

    !You sound pretty sure of yourself there. But what would you do if Yuhi cheated on you with another big breast beauty?" Sumire steps on his foot then, causing him to yelp. "Ouch, I was only kidding around. Your always so serious."

    "I don''t care for jokes that insult my rtionship with Yuhi. Besides why are you calling that woman a big breast beauty now? You said that she was inst time."

    Shin nodded. "Yeah, she''s in in in contrast to you. But in most peoples eyes she can be considered a beauty, and well her figure isn''t too bad."

    "Your make me want to hit you."

    "Well, anyway if your rtionship is fine then that''s all good."

    When she heard his tone, Sumire decided to just say it.

    "Shin say do you . . still like me?"

    Shin halts in his tracks. "Your going to ask me that, you have no tact do you?"

    "I don''t want to hear it from you."

    "What a rotten personality, really it''s a wonder why your so popr with guys."

    "It''s not like I ever asked to be popr. If possible, I would have liked it if I wasn''t popr. That way, a lot of people wouldn''t have gotten hurt."

    Shi reached over and flicked her forehead. "Stuuuupid. That''s like asking you to stop being yourself."

    "If your trying tofort me, you don''t have to hit me!" She eximed.

    "Like those people would say, why do I have to bother consoling you? But yeah, it''s like what I said just now. By saying you want to stop being popr that''s like depriving you of your personality. I''m sure all those guys have said wish washy lines like, '' the reason I fell for you was because of your music'' and stuff like that. But if you read between the lines what they are saying is, the reason why they fell for you was because of your personality."

    Oh. . Shin looked over at her and sighed. "You never noticed?"

    "Rather, when I realised that they all liked me. I consulted Siena and she shoved all her otome games at me, and we had a seven day marathon on searching for a answer why."

    Nase Siena was one of her dearest friends. Somebody she could rely on during her harshest times. Right now the girl is abroad ''seeing the world.''

    Shin''s face colour turned pale. "Hey hey, how does consulting games help you find the answer?"

    "Eh but at that time, it felt like the most logical way."

 Chapter 170 - No Regrets

    "You already know the answer to that question you just asked. I still like you, Sumire. I love you a great deal. But if you were to ask me if my love can beat Yuhi''s, or Ichinose''s, I''d answer with a ''no.'' Unlike those two, I won''t be able to do anything grandiose in helping you.

    Even though I can stand beside you when you''re in pain, aside from that, then I won''t be able to give you thefort and love you need. Truthfully speaking, you knew even before I confessed and already crossed off of the candidate list right? "

    "You''re making it sound like everything was an experiment." Sumire pauses when she saw Shin''s questioning gaze. "Perhaps it was something like that. At the end of the day, I ended up choosing an ending that''s different from the original script."

    She chose Yuhi. She didn''t choose Arashi. She picked a more painful path, one filled with more thorns.

    "I don''t regret it even now, spending time with the five of you, those days were fun. Atsuro is working hard towards his dream. It was a lot of fun, and even now, I know your all supporting me. You probably didn''t think I noticed it, but the ones that have been giving me support this entire time, I know who they are very well. Thank you very much."

    Shin averts his gaze from her then. "Mamoru asked us to look out for you. But I''m sure he realized it then too, that even if he didn''t ask. We would have eventually consented to it."

    Sumireughs softly. "Even though he nned our encounter. Aren''t you grateful for it?"

    "Yeah, your troublesome and a pain. But if I nor the others met you. We would not have gotten this far. Sumire, what are your dreams right now? Your Takahashi Yumi''s student, but you don''t have to follow in her footsteps, you know, isn''t that why you left the Trio stars? "

    "You know me well. What I am aiming for is something much bigger then what I''ve started already. But even then, despite my huge goals. I think I would still rush to Yuhi if he is in trouble." She trails off andughs again, this time with flustered cheeks. "I said I would choose my dreams over love. But since I''ve been singing his songs recently, I''m starting to think so otherwise."

    "So you will choose love?"

    "No, there''s no need to chose one anymore. If it''s the present me, I believe it''s possible. Tobine them both and show everyone that I can be my very own star, shining brighter than everyone."

    For the next few minutes, Shin didn''t say anything, and suddenly they hear his phone''s sound.

    "Hello? Sumire? Yes, she is with meˇŞ why? Her phone?"

    Right at that moment, she took her phone out to see the red battery symbol and dark screen.

    "It seems to be out of battery... Huh? Yuhi?"

    Sumire suddenly got a bad feeling. "What about Yuhi?"

    ...

    Hospital - Two hourster-

    Even on Shin''s bike, it took them two hours to arrive. The entire journey, she felt anxious.

    ''I can''t believe that idiot!'' When she heard the news about Yuhi getting into another ident. She panicked and almost fainted. Thankfully Shin was with her.

    She didn''t waste any time and left Shin behind in the hospital lobby. She rushed up the familiar stairs of the hospital.

    Sumire immediately burst into the room. Right at that moment, Yuhi was getting changed.

    She immediately hid behind the door when she realized. But she caught a glimpse ofˇŞgahhh! ''This is why I need to stop acting so impulsively.''

    "Hey, you came."

    "Yes, um, are you fine?"

    "Mmm, just a little scratch." Yuhi trailed off. "Come in here, help me."

    ''Help him?'' What could she help him with?

    "Bandages."

    At thatment, she slowly opened the door again. The moment she did, Yuhi wrapped his arms around her waist. He kissed her ears. "Were you afraid?"

    Sumire bit her lip. "I''m used to it."

    After all, Ru was very careless. He always ended up in the hospital after picking fights with people. She thought Yuhi was more level headed, but it seems like that isn''t the case here. ''Another foolish person.''

    Yuhi kept kissing her, and a content sigh passed her lips. She turned around and wrapped her arms around his neck. "Yuhi..."

    "Yeah?"

    "Bed."

    He chuckled and picked her up. The moment he did, she noticed a pained look emerge on his face. Sumire paused. "Put me down."

    "It''s fine." Yuhi carried her to the bed and ced her down.

    She nced over and noticed the bandage around his waist. She tugged on the material, and it immediately slipped off, revealing a terrible wound. Her eyes widened, and she clenched her fist.

    "ThisˇŞ" It was worse than what she thought. But then again, would Hino sound so panicked if it were just a normal wound? To think this happened to Yuhi, Sumire did not know what to think.

    She should have told him not to bother.

    Yuhi cupped her cheeks. "Hey, don''t cry even if it makes you prettier."

    Sure enough, she felt her eyes water.

    He bent down and kissed her eyelids. "Hush, it''s okay. Im fine, Sumire."

    "Yuhi, but I don''t like you getting hurt," Sumire admitted. She understood that it was unavoidable, but this was still harsh for her. "This is the second time you ended up in the hospital because of me."

    Yuhi kissed her again. "Mm, but I don''t mind it. It''s for you. Besides, I got the information I wanted before that woman vanished."

    "She vanished?"

    "Yeah, the hotel room, they set it on fire, but she suddenly disappeared."

    Suddenly disappeared? Those people must learn the situation toote and headed there to stop it. They intended to silence Yuhi by killing him and dispose of the woman back in their organization. Yuhi must have understood since he nodded.

    "It was a good thing the fire wasn''t too big. I could get rid of it."

    At thatment, Sumire stared at him. Yuhi just admitted that he also has an ability. But it does not seem like he will disclose what it is to her. Sumire did not want to surrender, but she knew this was not the time to inquire.

    She ced her hand on the wound, and he flinched. "Hey, now.."

    "Let me bandage it up."

    Yuhi lowered his face and kissed her lips. "Mmmm, but first thing is first. I want to make sure your okay. I know this must bring back bad memories for you."

 Chapter 171 - Shadows

    The two of them took a stroll around the hospital grounds, nobody spoke. Aforting silence filled the air. How strange, when she is with Yuhi - she isn''t scared of the silence. Why is everything so different when she is with this person? There is nothing special about Terashima Yuhi. He is just like any other kind guy. But, she

    can''t help but think there is something.

    ''Maybe I just like him too much.'' Ever since she was younger, she liked Yuhi. It''s normal to think there is something different when there isn''t.

    "Hey, can you tell me about Mamoru?"

    Sumire blinked when she heard his question. "About Ru?"

    "Yeah, I don''t know much about how you two met other than that story where he got furious at you."

    So he knows about it, then again it is that stupid guy''s fault for always getting so close to her. Indeed a stupid person. "Ru was mad about that too, but yeah, the anger directed more at Inoue than me."

    "You two got along."

    Sumireughs lightly, "You think so? Because at the beginning I didn''t really think I''d get along with him. After all, when we first met, he called me a neet and shut-in. Long story short, a lot happened, but I didn''t think I''d meet him again, yet he transferred to my school, and I was surprised. He immediately recognized me and said ''hey miss shut-in'', it irritated me, and so I dragged him outside and told him to forget itpletely. I told him my name, and he was like, ''Then I''ll call you Ki-chan, it''s cute like you''."

    "Too direct." Yuhi agreed. "Or rather coincidences do happen, huh?"

    "I thought so too. We ended up sitting next to each other the whole year too. No matter how many times we changed seats, they would ce me next to him. Even though it''s a lottery so at one point Ru was like ''When it happens this many times don''t you think its fate?'' He said something cheesy and out loud too. Loads of people teased him straight afterward, yet that smile never faltered.

    I would call him the ss clown - but it seemed like something more than that. Although he was always messing around, and although the teachers scolded him, they always wore a smile on their faces. He was someone who brought everyone together, everyone was naturally attracted to him and eventually me too. Though I was stubborn to admit it at first."

    Yuhi seemed to pause, and Sumireughed. "I was stubborn, very stubborn."

    "It sounds like you liked him from the start, though."

    Her gaze softened. "Well, maybe. I know what you''re thinking that he is simr to Shuuske. Ru is different from Shuuske, though. Those two arepletely different, whenever something goes wrong - whenever someone does something bad. He doesn''t hesitate at all to tell it to them straight. Once Ru was like ''Your an eyesore,'' and oh there was that time too during a case. ''His own mother doesn''t believe in him, then who else is he supposed to believe in? Your really horrible."

    "Even to a client...unbelievable. He is quite the guy. However, he is nice a person." Yuhi sighed. "I hate to admit this, though."

    Sumireughed. "He was truly a good person."

    "When I met him for the first time, he treated me like an old friend."

    Ru mentioned; briefly, they were in contact, but it still felt weird. Huh...how strange she couldn''t picture them as friends. Yet when she thought about it. "It was exactly like him."

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi stopped walking. He suddenly pulled her into his arms. "I won''t lose."

    It was a mere three words, and yet Sumire understood what he meant by that. He won''t lose, huh?

    "Then, Yuhi-san, could you grant a few of my requests?"

    "Hmm? You have some?"

    "I would like for you to kiss me whenever we meet after parting."

    His lips curve to a smile. "That I don''t mind doing. But even in school?"

    "Yes, please."

    It makes her forget all the unpleasant feelings. It makes her feel wanted even if it is just for a fleeting second. When she is with this person, she can delude herself into thinking she is normal, and just like everybody else.

    ......ˇ­..

    Several hourster

    Sumire did not know when it started.

    But she eventually slept with the lights on. At the start, it started with a small light source, themp. However, when she saw the small shadows where the light did not shine, she would quiver in fear. Before long, she kept the main light on, so she would wake up to brightness. But even this did little to stop the shadows she saw every night.

    This did little to stop the darkness from the nightmares she saw. But it was still a better solution than before.

    Her nightmares started off the same no matter what. In that dark space, covered in nothing but ck. No source of light and no trace of another person. She was there, and yet at the same time, she wasn''t. She could not see herself or anything else.

    This is just a dream; it will go away. But that thought vanished in an instance. That thought disappeared when she realized it did not go away even after she closed her eyes. If this was a dream, should she not wake up the moment she wants it to end? But it didn''t end; she would remain in that pitch-ck space for a very long time.

    It felt like there was something else there with her, too, something she could not see. Something frightening and something that would consume her. She has to get out of here, but how does she? She cant even wake up.

    Sumire stirred awake and blinked. She read the time on her phone two am in the morning. She scanned her surroundings and noticed something; the room mainly lit up. Only some corners were dark.

    Yuhi had his arms wrapped around her protectively, almost like he was shielding her from the darkness.

    Her gaze softened when she saw this. So Yuhi figured it out, huh?

 Chapter 172 - I Will Be The Last One

    Sumire stared at him for a few minutes. ''I wonder why he decided to stay.'' There is still a chance for Yuhi to abandon her just like anybody else. But, so far, he has remained. Even though she showed him plenty of her weak side, he remained by her. Her gaze fell on the arms wrapped around her waist.

    ''Stupid. What good will it do?'' His actions seemed meaningless to her, and yet it made her heart feel warm.

    She remained like that for a few minutes before she eventually got up. She picked up her coat on the side when she spotted something else. ''Yuhi''s coatˇ­'' She didn''t hesitate and slipped it on. It was a bit bigger for her, but it feltfortable.

    Sumire exited the room quickly and walked down the corridor. It was quiet and dark. ''Well, the hospital needs to save energy at night.'' She wondered how Yuhi managed to convince them to keep the lights on.

    She quietly made her way across the hall and made her way up several flights of stairs.

    It did not take long before she reached the rooftop. A strong gust of wind blew the moment she opened the door. Sumire shrugged it off and walked over to the railing. A memory from the past appeared in her head.

    ˇ­

    20XX

    ''That''s the kind of person I want to be.''

    ''You already know what you want to do.''

    Everyone around her doesn''t hesitate to say what they''re thinking in front of her, huh? Or maybe they do hesitate, but her actions are making them act. In the end, all of this is still one big spiral that''s difficult toprehend. It''s that kind of story.

    Her thoughts broke off when she felt a pair of arms wrapped around her waist. This led to her halting her in her tracks. "Ru?"

    "It''s dangerous, and you''ll fall."

    "It''s fine. I always do this." Sumire reassures him, yet he took her down anyway. She noticed the distressed expression on his face. "Is something wrong?"

    The maroon colored haired boy buried his head on her chest.

    "Ki, you don''t have to keep suffering for my sake, you know? Aki-san told me about it, what you''ve been doing as ofte. You don''t have to do that much. Your road of atonement, stop it already".

    So that''s it. It seems like he couldn''t keep it a secret for long. Aki-san isn''t usually a person to b secrets unless somebody forces him. But when it concerns Mamoru, he''s not able to say no. That''s true if it''s in front of Mamoru. No one can disagree that easily, that''s how it''s always been. He''s always had that sphere of influence after all.

    "I''m sorry. I can''t do that, I already said it once before. Although it was a long time ago, you know full well that it''s still the same now. I don''t like myself and let''s face it who would? A person like me who''s rude, violent, and not cute at all. There''s not a single person in this world who will truly like me."

    That''s right because people will always hate her, that''s how it usually is.

    It''s already toote to change things.

    Mamoru looks up then. "If that''s true, then why are you crying?"

    Indeed once again, she could feel the crystal tears falling from her eyes at a rapid rate like waterfalls. The maroon colored haired boy lifts his hand, wiping them away before pulling her into a hug.

    Ah, really once again, this person. He''s always like this. Howe he''s able to tell? Not even she will ever be able to understand it. Why was it always this person? Out of all the others, she''s met, it''s always been him.

    "You know Ki; you''re a huge contradictor. You''re the kind of person who doesn''t hesitate to say what''s on their mind - and you''re always honest. That''s the kind of person you are; you stood out to me being like that. However, despite how strong you were, I could tell that you''re just as fragile and even weaker at the end of the day than all the others. That''s why..." He tightened theirced hands.

    "That''s why I''m afraid of leaving you alone, even though you now have others. I don''t believe that anyone can truly understand you and care for you in the same degree as I do."

    Sumire managed tough despite her strange mood. "That''s a hugepliment for yourself."

    "I''m that kind of guy. But ....you agree, don''t you?"

    His hands - no, his whole body shook. Sumire knew the reason why this was, and it was because of her.

    "I''ll be okay, Ru. I managed to survive this many years without seeing you after all....that''s why this won''t be any different...." Sumire said, struggling to keep her voice proper. Yet it was useless since her tears rapidly feel.

    "Don''t lie in front of me," Mamoru muttered. "Ki. There is no need to pretend when you''re in front of me; you know that full well."

    Once Mamoru said those words, she didn''t hold back the tears any longer and said all that was going on in her head. Everything, everything she was feeling. She didn''t hesitate to say them all. She couldn''t hold back anymore. There''s no way she could.

    "Ssh Ki. I am sorry...I really am. For now, I''ll stay by your side."

    ˇ­.

    Sumire snapped her attention back to the present when she saw something from the corner of her eye. Not too far from the hospital, she saw a mini-explosion in the forest.

    All the signs are appearing now. The signs he told her.

    He was so kind and gentle. But in the end, he also left her. There is nobody who will stay; in the end, they all leave. The only one that remains is her. In this ce, she will be thest one.

    But isn''t that what she saw from the beginning? In that ce, she saw it, a future - a destroyed world. In that lonely world, only she remained. The people she cared for all disappeared, and she was the only one there.

    She wonders if that was the future. Was that her ''power?'' Could she see things people couldn''t? Yet asionally, she would feel something else. Something was burning across her right eye, her dry throat craving for something.

 Chapter 173 - I Donâ€™t Know What To Think

    Light Academy - Monday XX April 2035- 16:40 -

    Summit lost count how many times she fainted and ended up in the infirmary. When she woke up and found herself there again, she cursed. Her body felt very weak but she somehow managed to get up.

    She picked up her bag and quickly left. The hallways were quiet - signalling that sses long finished. Orange and yellow hues spread across the vast sky.

    She took out her phone and her eyes widened when she saw thirty missed calls. Eh? What? Sumire immediately opened up thinking it was an emergency. Did something happen at home? However when she opened it up, she saw it was thirty missed calls from Yuhi.

    Why did he call her so much?

    Sumire hesitated but she quickly called him. Did she miss some important work? Lately she doesn''t know what to think when ites to him.

    She slipped her shoes back on. ''That day, she must have fainted too.'' When she woke up she was no longer on the roof but in Yuhi''s arms. He was carrying her down the steps. But, she recalled the expression on his face and sighed.

    ''Why did he look so sad?"

    The wind was ufortable as usual, as she tried to hold my papers in ce against her chest.

    Sumire didn''t expect to step out of the building to see snow of all things.

    The wind whipped the cold crystals of snow against her legs.

    The winter was beautiful inte April, She couldn''t argue with that. But, she didn''t get a chance to admire that scenery when she felt another strong gust of wind. Soon however the cold stopped. A familiar ck scarf wrapped around her neck and coat dropped on her shoulders.

    She whipped her head around to see Yuhi. He was on the phone, but wrapped his arms around her. "I got it Hino. But let me have some free time, I''ve been working non stop since I left the hospital. Yeah, alright see you."

    Yuhi turned to her and caressed her cheeks. "Cold."

    "Aha." Sumireughed. "Um, so this is why you called?"

    "Yeah, I was going to pick you up."

    She thought something happened.

    "You slept in the infirmary most of the day? Aika told me."

    "Mmmm,tely I keep sleeping a lot more. I''m still sleepy even now." She trailed off and buried her face in his arms. "But I think I''ll be wide awake soon."

    Yuhi caressed her hair and patted her back. "I see. Should we take a leisure stroll back then? I was going to bring my bike, but I think the roads are a bit dangerous. So I left it in the studio."

    "I want to go shopping for groceries."

    "Cool, let''s go."

    Sumire nced at the man beside her and leaned forward. "Yuhi-san, did you forget something?"

    He bent down and kissed her lips without saying anything else. "I forgot something?"

    "Uhh, nope you didn''t."

    She feels so rxed when she is with him. But Sumire nced at his waist. ''His injury hasn''t healed yet.''

    ˇ­

    "Atushi, were ba--" Her sentence fell short the moment Yuhi fell into her arms. "Uhh, Yuhi?"

    Atushi exited the kitchen area and chuckled. "Am I interuptting?"

    "I think he fell asleep."

    "Yeah, he must be exhausted."

    Sumire''s gaze fell on the tired Yuhi and ced the shopping bags down. She ran her hands through his hair. ''He looks so tired. Why didn''t I realize it earlier?''

    She somehow managed to get him onto the sofa. But she saw how ufortable he seemed. "Hey Atushi, do we have a nket?"

    "I''m keeping everything downstairs knowing that the King likes his naps."

    Sumireughed and took the nket from him.

    After a few minutes however Yuhi woke up and kissed her passionately.

    "Mmmmmmmmˇ­"

    "Yuhi stop!"

    Yuhi deeply sighed and rubbed his head. "That wasn''t a nice way to wake up."

    "Y--you--!" She was speechless.

    "What?"

    Sumire sighed deeply. ''Why am I freaking out? It was only a kiss, and he touched me a little..''

    "If you were tired, you didn''t have to pick me up."

    "Mmm, well I wanted to go on a walk with you." Yuhi kissed her lips again. "Besides it would be a waste not your flirt when your wearing uniform."

    Yuhi-san has such strange fetishes. It''s hard to deal with him. Still, it seems like he is morefortable around her these days. She sighed in content when he kept lightly kissing her.

    "Yuhi...are you hungry?"

    "Yeah, your tasty."

    Her cheeks grew hot. "Yuhi, don''t act strange."

    Yuhi kissed her earlobe then her neck. "Sorry, I''m drunk too."

    Yuhi would not stop kissing her so she had no choice to bring him upstairs.

    Sumire felt very embarrassed and self-conscious. What is with him? He did say he was drunk, but this is a bitˇŞ He lowered his face, so it brushed against her ear. "Too much?"

    Sumire closed her eyes and shook her head. She is just feeling strangely conscious right now. But that does not mean she hates it. Sumire allowed him to continue his strange advances. It was a good thing she decided to go upstairs; otherwise, who knows what Atushi would say?

    "Sumire, your so pretty."

    "Yuhiˇ­."

    "Sorry, I know this is a bit overwhelming for you. But would you let me?"

    Let him? Sumire quickly understood what he meant and paused. Yuhi seems to be very needy right now. Maybe she should just allow him?

    Sumire ced her fingers against his lips. "Take a walk with me again, Yuhi-san?

    ...ˇ­.

    "Uwaah, it''s so cold. What is this? It wasn''t like this when I arrived."

    "Well, it is April. Dressed up in a fashionable coat like you are, of course, you aren''t going to be warm.

    "Ah, then I have an idea. Give me half of that."

    "Huh- whaˇŞ" his sentence fell short when she wrapped half his scarf around herself, pulling them closer together.

    "Yup, now I''m warm."

    Sumire waited until he made the first move. Sure enough, Yuhiced their hands together. This led to her cheeks growing hot, and sheughed softly. "Now, we''re both warm."

    Yuhi did not reply, and Sumire continued to stare at his face. "I haven''t had the upper hand in a while."

    At thatment, Yuhi deeply sighed. "Why do you even want the upper hand?"

    Why he asksˇ­ "Isn''t it so I could make you miserable? Yuhi-san, you hold back too much when you''re with me."

    "Just now I wasn''t holding back but youˇŞ"

    Sumire brought her sleeves and covered her mouth as sheughed. "That was a bit, uhhˇ­"

    Yuhi flicked her forehead. "Don''t get me so worked up and then stop." He trailed off. "But I guess that is what I like about you."

    A tender smile appeared on his face.

    Yuhi isn''t ying fair, smiling like that. Doesn''t he know how bad that smile of his on her heart? But still, she nced at their hands firmly enter winded with each other.

    She is happy too, being able to spend time with him like this. She already had so many moments like this since they have been dating for a long time.

    Certainly, most couples who have gone out with each other for as long as she and Yuhi have would be bored with each other. But it''s different with Yuhi. Even if they have fallen into a routine whenever they are with each other, whenever they spend time with each other like this, everything still feels like a fresh and new experience.

 Chapter 174 - If We Realized It Sooner

    He guessed immediately that she thought of Ru; and that something happened with Arashi too. Who would have thought that she would find someone who could read her like an open book like this? What a strange twist of events this is.

    Terashima Yuhi, without a doubt, is apletely different person then Ichinose Arashi, that was something she had already longed established. But it still surprises her how different they areˇŞseeing even the small difference between the two. How is it that both of these guys who are pr opposites to each other managed to draw her attention?

    Others have said many things about her. Some terrible rumors - some thatbel her as a wicked woman. But to her amazement, those two never feared her. What''s more, they treated her like a normal girl. In the end, Sumire could never tell if they were slow or had a screw loose.

    Oh, she probably just looked weak. They probably thought that they needed toe to her aid and protect her from danger.

    How hopeless, did they both want to y hero? But even if that''s the case, those two have always believed in her strength too. Both Yuhi and Arashi, they''ve always believed in her. But if she thinks about it now, she chuckles to herself. Being a hero certainly doesn''t suit a wimp like Arashi; and Yuhi, now that''s even more of an amusing thought.

    "Hey, if your smiling like that to yourself. I''m going to start thinking about your kiss with Ichinose."

    Sumire blinked when she heard those words. Did somebody tell Yuhi about that? The kiss she shared with Arashi before she left.

    She shouldn''t give him too much leeway. "Who knows? It was quite the romantic kiss under the cherry blossoms."

    "A kiss under the cherry blossoms, eh? Well, I have better ideas."

    The brte doesn''t get a chance to say anything to him

    as Yuhi gently pulled her chin up with his hand and grabbed her waist with the other. Sumire looked at him and waited until their lips collided; first, he grazed her lips intending to tease her. He gradually applied more pressure until he finally stuck his tongue inside.

    There was something gentle about the way he kissed her. She slipped her hands onto his shirt and tugged on the material. A hum of approval escaped Yuhi''s lips, and she bore her nails underneath- feeling his skin. Yuhi also did the same. She felt the cold air brush against her stomach as Yuhi touched her breasts.

    Before it could get any more heated though, they both see people approach from the corner. Sumire immediately pulled away from Yuhi. W-what was she doing there? It took her a moment to realize what just happened.

    "How about that? A kiss under the winter stary night."

    Eh, starˇŞ Sumire nced up indeed to confirm her boyfriend''s words. Right above them was a gorgeous night sky; the small sparkling white lights caught her attention. "Uwaahhh, it''s so beautiful."

    "Hey hey, noment about our passionate kiss just now? Che."

    Sumire chuckled at his expression and reached over to kiss his cheek, clearly surprising him. "Thank you, Yuhi."

    "You know, I''m starting to think you''re messing with me."

    She blinks and tilts her head in confusion at his words. "I am?"

    "You just admitted it. Well, that makes you a good woman."

    Sumire smiles at his words, "What happened to the insults fromst time?"

    "Aah? Those? I''ve forgotten it already. Besides, I''ve seen enough now. Your beautiful Sumire, so beautiful." Yuhi trailed off. "-whether you stood on stage and sang or when you paint, even when you talk to someone. In my eyes you''re always sparkling and shining so very brightly. Your stage was very impressive. Even if I''m jealous that it was because of Mamoru that your wings released. Those bitter emotions disappear when I think of your stage."

    Her eyes widened when she heard those words. So that was what he thought of her stage during the festival?

    It took her a moment before she finally replied to him. She did not know how to react to his kindness. "Thank you for thepliment Yuhi."

    Even now, it is difficult for her to sincerely thank somebody. But things are getting better.

    She will treasure everything he tells her.

    "Silly girl. I will say them as plenty of times as you want. "Yuhi trails off. "You know back then, I didn''t think I would continue with music. I was ''content'' with justposing. I didn''t want to get attached to another groupst time. Touko and Morris betrayal aside, I realized that I became too attached when I was in that group. A person like me who ispletely different than the rest of them.

    One day I would end up hurting them with my actions. So when Touko and Morris betrayed me, I may have been shocked. But I understood right away,'' ah, so it''s time now. ''Because I got caught up in my surroundings, I didn''t properly take care of Touko. It''s only natural that her feelings would sway towards someone else."

    "But Yuhi, weren''t you working hard for you to be with Touko-san? I think it''s unfair for you to put the me solely on yourself. Touko-san knew that you over-exhausted yourself because you were working towards a future with her. It''s true that you probably overdid it slightly. But I don''t see anything wrong with what you did. If she loved you, she would have waited for you."

    Yuhi sighs deeply. "You and that positive mind set of yours. I wonder where ites from. I don''t remember your parents being so level-headed."

    "Is it bad?"

    "No, I''ve always liked that about you."

    Wah wah, did he just say --- Yuhi, is he doing it on purpose? She really doesn''t know anymore. Her heart won''t stop beating. That''s right, even if her actions may seem selfish to others. Her heart already chose this person. From the very moment they met, it could only be Terashima Yuhi for her.

    "Honestly speaking, I don''t know exactly why she cheated on Morris with me. If she felt unsatisfied and neglected, she could have easily reached out and told me that. She didn''t have to date my best friend behind my back."

    Even though she knew him longer than his ex-girlfriends, they spent all that time together. She couldn''t aide him even though she was beside him.

    Sumire wondered if those people knew. The truth was she watched Yuhi since a long time ago. Although she was dating Ren then, she still liked Yuhi. She could never directly help him. But during the times he had fallen asleep, she would warmly give him an embrace.

    "Sorry." Yuhi suddenly said.

    She looked at him, puzzled. Why did he suddenly apologize?

    "Is this topic disturbing you? It''s negative."

    Sumire shook her head. "No, I am relieved. After all, you never spoke about your past with me. I more of less put the pieces together from what other people have said. But this is the first time I heard it from you."

    The reason why Yuhi never told her before is undoubtedly that; because he doesn''t want to worry her. He doesn''t want to trouble her with even more problems when she already has a lot going on.

    "My bad, I should have told you sooner."

    She shook her head. "You did it for my sake. By not saying anything I would be able to focus on the matters troubling me. I would be able to focus on being able to help everyone else. I already knew it, a long time ago. When we were partners, you didn''t want to burden me with any of your troubles. But you know Yuhi, since then I''ve always wanted to be a form of strength for you.

    I went out with others then yes, but all I could think of was how I could help you. Perhaps I already knew. But, I wouldn''t have realised it the way I was back then." She trails off and extends her free hand to extend her palm up to reach the sky. "Rtionships are fickle, whether its rtionships based on romantic affection, or family and friend. Nothingsts forever and thingse to an end much sooner then we think. Something like that, I don''t have any need for it. That''s why I was content with what we had. We were partners and had each other''s backs, and everyday was fun. But there was always a line of distance. Something we couldn''t cross."

    "But you were curious about love, weren''t you? Even if you saw it as something pointless, there were asions where you crossed that line too."

    Sumire smiles softly. "So you noticed that, rather of course you would. You were awake, weren''t you, Yuhi?"

    "I was, and I''ve thought it through. Do you think that if we got together then. We could avoid this current mess?"

    Sumire nodded. "Yes, it would have. Were both to me for being slow to realise everything. However, because we were young, then we can me it on youth."

    If they realized it, then the future would be different.

 Chapter 175 - The Correct Path

    "Huh? But haven''t you always been searching for the path that leads to the ending where everyone is happy?"

    For a moment, Sumire looked at him, shocked. It seems like she has underestimated him more than she thought so initially. Howe he knows that?

    "Then, before I go into further details about why I said that. Why does Yuhi think that?"

    Why is it that he knows so much about her? Howe Yuhi can stir the emotions, she kept locked away? Even now, she still doesn''t understand it very well. Why does this person know so much about her? It does not make any sense.

    "Because you use to say it before, didn''t you? ''. . The actors on stage cannot ignore their scripts and do as they wish. If they make a beautiful exit, I feel they fulfill their role.''"

    "That''s right, the actors on stage cannot ignore their scripts even if they want to."

    This is destiny; the script predetermined. It cannot be changed.

    "But that''s a lie. You have already ignored the script in more ways than one. Perhaps from the start, you never intended to follow it. Because in the correct ending, you would have gotten together with Ichinose and not me. "

    "Are you implying that an ending with Arashi is a tragedy and yours is ''happiness?''"

    "No. It''s reverse. I said it once before didn''t that I''ll write and act my ending. I shall write it out, or rather I''m in the middle of it right now. Whether it ends as a tragedy or not, I will create our future together. The correct ending was clearly with you and Ichinose, yet you still strayed from that and chose me. Does that not mean the correct path here is where your happiness lies? Sumire, do you love me?"

    Really, this is exactly why. This is exactly why she held herself back for so long. She already noticed it a long time ago; that she was in love with you. Mamoru extended his hand out to her and showed her the possibilities of the world; she cannot be any more than grateful to him.

    Arashi showed her the pureness and joy of being love. But it was indeed Terashima Yuhi, who taught her how no matter how much pain and separations you go through, as long as there is a deep love, there will be a connection. The truth was, she had already realized it.

    "Sumire?"

    "I love you, Yuhi. Saying this is embarrassing, and I can''t keep still whenever I''m around you. I be frantic and nervous. I lose my calmposure so easily. But I feel like a burden has been lifted from my shoulders now. I want to be able to fly freely in the stary night sky. I want to walk hand in hand to a future with you."

    She wants to keep aiming further and further. But it''s useless to do that unless she has him with her. Isn''t she bing too dependent on him? But, this sort of feeling isn''t bad. She doesn''t want to discard him; she wants to treasure him.

    "Just now, I said it didn''t I? That I wouldn''t like it if we realized our feelings back then?" At that, Yuhi nodded, and she continued. "That''s because I believe it; the encounters I had with everyone else is something special. Of course, I saw our meeting as ''fate,'' but how to put it. ..If we just got together like that without struggling, it would have been a pretty dull story, wouldn''t it?"

    "Encounters and meetings are what shapes a person, huh? I guess I''m also grateful for it. Sumire, I''ll also aim for something higher and higher. Right now, there is something I can''t tell you. But like before, will you wait until im ready to say it?"

    "I will because I love you, Yuhi. I believe in you. Besides, I''m already used to waiting."

    "Brat, that part was unnecessary." Yuhi moved a strand of hair away from her face. "So, you brought me outside because you forgot to buy something, right?"

    Sumire nodded. "We need soy sauce."

    Yuhi sighed. "We could get Atushi to buy it. It''s cold." Yuhi pointed out.

    She buried her face in his arms. "Yuhi-san, are you still cold?"

    "You know if you do this with me, I can never say no." Yuhi deeply sighed as he patted her back. "Maybe it was a good thing that your visit to the SF did not go through that day."

    Sumire blinked when she heard those words. Why is he talking about SF suddenly?

    Right at that moment, she felt something metallic brush against her shoulder. Yuhi quickly wrapped his arms around her, but Sumire felt a scratch on her shoulder. Ah--? How could she not recognize it? It was a bullet.

    He pulled her tightly into his hold and threw them both down on the ground.

    "Don''t look, Sumire."

    "But what is--" She trailed off when she felt a scorching pain in her right eye.

    Ba-thump, thump. The sound of her rapid heartbeat. She felt her entire body burn. It felt like she was in a sea of mes. She felt the sweat cling to her face, arms, shoulders, and legs.

    "Sumire?! Hey?!"

    "Yuhi..." Sumire said weakly. What is happening to her?

    She hears the sound of approaching footsteps. Despite Yuhis hold on her, she spotted a cloaked man with grey hair. A cold shudder ran down her body despite the burning sensation. What is this feeling? It feels like somebody is trying to stare deeply into her soul.

    "The Queen?" The man mumbled.

    "You two stay down!" A familiar voice bellowed. At thatment, her eyes widened when a rain of bullets rushed past.

    The cloaked man remained unphased and dodged the bullets easily. But from the start, it did not seem like they were aimed at him. The bulletsnded at the man''s feet and formed a circle.

    Sumire looked up and saw a man with purple-colored hair. Her eyes widened when she saw who it was. "Hino?"

    Indeed it was none other than Hino; she could not mistake that purple-colored hair anywhere. But huh? Just now, those bullets that traveled so quickly - no, perfect aim?

 Chapter 176 - Iâ€™m Pregnant?

    Now that she thought it through, did Ru not mention something like this before in one of his unusual stories? Ru often rushed off and went somewhere. Whenever he came back, he would bring back stories from differentnds.

    Among them, Ru spoke about a man with an unusual ability. No matter how clumsy he aimed, it would still hit the target. Sumire did not see from the start how Hino aimed, but she could see now how bad he held his gun. He clearly has never used one before.

    Does Hino have an ability too?

    Yuhi pulled her to her feet. He took her to the minibus shelter nearby and whispered a few things in her ear. "Stay here."

    "Yuhi?"

    Yuhi turned to Hino and sighed. "If you''re going to do this, can''t you take it elsewhere?"

    Hino kept his gaze on the man. "You should thank me; this person was after you. Your, lucky; he didn''t charge into the bar."

    "Well thanks I guess. If he charged in, somebody would have had his head anyway." Yuhi looked back at her. "Sumire, close your eyes and don''t open it until I tell you."

    I am not weak. I can fight too.

    A voice whispered in her head. But she understood now was not the time for this. She reluctantly closed her eyes. The moment she saw nothing but darkness, though, Sumire regretted it. She hated closing her eyes when she was still conscious. It would remind her of her dream, and she would end up panicking.

    The same applied to this situation too. It did not help that she was standing up. The entire time she felt something grab onto her leg and dragging her down.

    This was why she disliked sleeping unless she knew she would pass out immediately. Closing her eyes and trying to sleep did not work with her. Her subconscious and consciousness would y games with her, and by the time she realized what was happening, the situation would be irreversible. Seconds turned into minutes quickly.

    She could hear everything from more gunfire, to a strange gust of heavy wind. The skies rumbled every time the strange wind appearedˇŞthe movements of that cloaked man. Perhaps Yuhi should have told her to block her ears out too.

    After hearing those sounds for a long time, eventually, she felt somebody pick her up. That person ced a gentle kiss on her temple. "Open your eyes."

    Sumire hesitated but did so. She opened her eyes and discovered that thendscape changed. On the ground were traces of the fight that just took ce. Traces of gunpowder and Sumire nced over at the trees.

    A scythe? Arge dent like slices on the center of several trees. She tilted her head, puzzled when she saw that sight. What on earth is going on here?

    "You okay?" Yuhi asked.

    "I am--" Sumire sentence felt short when she felt the throbbing pain again. She thought it went away already, but it suddenly started up. This time around, it was louder, her rapid heartbeat and her unsteady breathingˇŞthe scorching pain in her right eye.

    Yuhi parted her bangs and brushed their forehead together. "--hanyou fever." He mumbled. Despite the mumbling, she managed to catch thest two words that left his lips.

    She looked at him, puzzled at the unfamiliar term. Hanyou fever?

    "Hey, Hino,e back with us."

    At thatment, the purple-haired man frowned, he walked over to them and grabbed her hand. "Ouch..." Hino replied as he pulled away. "Hey Yuhi, Sano''s family hospital is nearby here. Why don''t we go there?"

    "I don''t trust the Nagawa family one bit."

    "But it is one of the only hospitals that deal with this kind of thing. Rx, I wille with you."

    Sumire did not understand what either of them was talking about. She suspected for a long time that Yuhi knew what was wrong with her. But it seems like Hino knew about it too. Exactly what is wrong with her? Sumire wanted to speak, but she felt herself gradually lose consciousness.

    ..................

    Hospital - Several hourster -

    When she next woke up, she found a wire on her arm attached to an IV dripˇŞthe familiar white walls and ceilings from a typical hospital room.

    "How are you feeling?"

    The first voice she heard when she woke up was not the one she wanted to hear. But she recognized it. "Sano?"

    Dressed in a doctor''s gown was Nagawa Sano. He held a clipboard in his hands and pen. "It''s me."

    "Yuhi?"

    "I sent your boyfriend to wait outside, and he was far too loud. How are you feeling?"

    How is she feeling... It took a moment for those words to even register in her head. She felt terrible; she couldn''t feel the strength in her body; her arms and legs did not feel like hers. She felt paralyzed, and her throat felt dry.

    "I will guess you feel bad from that silence."

    "What happened?"

    "You encountered the man Hino was chasing down, and that person''s ability affected you," Sano exined. "Normally, something like that would not affect a normal person, but..."

    Sano did not say anything, but Sumire knew what he was getting at. A normal person would be somebody without evolved gics. But her? It seems like she has something. Ru knew that, and that was why he did his best to protect her from harm.

    "Don''t stress over it; it will harm the child in your belly."

    For a moment, Sumire froze. She thought she heard things.

    "What...child?"

    Sano looked at her, puzzled. "You didn''t know? Your pregnant Sumire."

    Is she pregnant? Sumire nced at her stomach, but she saw no signs.

    "It''s Yuhis?" That was the only thing that coulde to mind. If it were that person, her stomach would berger.

    At thatment, Sanos gaze dimmed, but he shook his head. "Unless you slept with Terashima five months ago, then it can''t be his."

    Five months ago? An image of that rainy day where Ru appeared at her house after their fight appeared in her head. The words he said and his gentle touches.

    Rus child? Sumire could not believe it. But why would Sano lie to her? He would not do that now.

    "The reason why that man''s ability affected you is because of your child; it reacted to defend you."

    "Is--"

    Sano cut her off. "The child is okay. But it seems to also be an ability user."

    Right now, so many things were happening. So many things revealed one by one. Not only is she pregnant with Rus child, but this one also has an ability?

 Chapter 177 - Come Back To Me

    Ru''s child.. that sentence kept echoing in her head like some trance, and she felt the tears well up in her eyes. Oh no, this isn''t good. She does not want Sano of all people to see her like this.

    But, right now, she cannot hold her tears back. Right at that moment, the windows burst open, and a strong gust of wind blew. But there was something gentle about this wind. It lifted her off the bed, and soon she was in a familiar person''s embrace.

    "Yuhi..."

    "Sorry." Yuhi hugged her tightly. "I should have been the first person to tell you since I noticed it, but I didn''t due to my feelings. I thought if you knew it was his, then you would leave me."

    Despite her weakened state, how could she miss the fear in his eyes? His trembling shoulders? She wanted to scold him for doubting her, but right now, that did not matter at all.

    Just now, she was shocked and afraid. There is another life inside her, but the child will not have a father, she would have to take care of the child alone. No matter how mature she is for her age, she is still young. She did not know what to do...

    Yuhi kissed her eyelids. "But that is not important. Let me help you, Sumire."

    She already knew what he meant by those words. He would help her raise the child. Even though Yuhi is just as clueless as her, he said he would help her out.

    "Close the window already. She will catch a cold." An icy voice destroyed this moment.

    Sumire recalled Sano was still in the room. She could not miss the hostile look in his eyes. She quickly left Yuhis hold. "Um, doctor. Could I eat something? Or am I not allowed to.."

    "You can eat. I will get them to bring the food here."

    "Thank you."

    Yuhi wrapped his arms around her waist. "Your still unsteady on your feet, let me help you."

    At thatment, she hears Sano tap his pen impatiently against the clipboard. Yuhi helped her back onto the bed and closed the window. He grabbed the chair from the side and sat down. Her sweat fell when she looked back at the two. What on earth is this situation?

    Sano is the doctor here? Sumire knew that his family ran a hospital business. But they mainly focused on business, so only some of the branch families ran the hospitals. Something must have changed. He oftenined to her in the past that his rtives are unreasonable.

    Why do I have to study both business and medicine? Do they think it is that easy?

    Sano quickly changed the drip and attached it to her arm again. Sumire noted that he was careful not to touch her arm.

    She blinked, puzzled at his actions. Since she opened her eyes earlier, something seemed strange about him. Her gaze fell towards Yuhi, who kept looking at his phone with a frown on his face. "What''s wrong?"

    "I need to step out for a bit and make a few calls." Yuhi sighed. "Do you mind?"

    Sumire shook her head. "It''s okay." She felt content and at ease after what just happened.

    Yuhi looked very reluctant. He leaned forward and kissed her again. "Are you sure?"

    "Yes. But hurry back, okay? You have to feed me as punishment."

    "Sounds good." With those words said, Yuhi quickly rushed off. She watched him until she could no longer see his back. The moment he left, she turned to Sano.

    "Could you stop behaving like a child?"

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    "Your behaving like a child. You weren''t upset about me being pregnant, but Yuhis decision just now, right? It is up to me who will help me with this child."

    Each word she said with authority, she does not want this man to think he has an advantage over her.

    In the next second, Sano has her arms pinned against the bed frame. He hovered over her with a menacing look on his face. He loosened his tie. "I told you before not to provoke me. Do you think just because I am nicer these days, I will allow you to step over me. Do you think I will allow you to continue cheating?"

    "Sano, IˇŞ" Sumire paused when she saw the look in his eyes. She wanted to say that she no longer belonged to him. But it would be far too dangerous for her.

    "Good girl." Sano brought his lips to her ear. "Do you know how crazy you drive me? How dare you find somebody else. Did you think you could escape me? Sumire your already mine."

    These words, she asionally heard them in the past. After her rtionship with Sano became strained. Sumire quickly noticed that he often said such possessive words. Sumire was not the type of person to judge, so she didn''t think much of it. But such possessiveness and desire. She wondered if he was like this from the very start.

    "Sumire." He said gently. "I am serious, soe back already. I will treat you well. Your pregnant now too. No matter how good you are at taking care of yourself, you cannot raise a child alone."

    "I have Yuhi."

    "Be realistic. Terashima has his career and his education. Do you think he will throw that way to take care of you and the child? He already has problems taking care of you now, let alone the future. His career is on the rise, and he is very sessful. Do you want to destroy it?"

    Each of his words echoed in her head, and she clenched her fist. Just a few minutes ago, she felt happy when Yuhi said those words to her. But Sano is right, isn''t he? Yuhi is older than her, but he is still young, he has his entire life ahead of him. Could she destroy that just for the sake of her happiness?

    Sumire understood how unreasonable that sounded. Did Yuhi consider all those things before he said it? She knew how reckless he was, but would he say such words without thinking it through? Maybe she ought to ept Sano again? But for what? Only to be abused and thrown away the moment she gets too attached?

    She already made a promise before.

 Chapter 178 - If

    She made a promise not to go through that same pain again. Why is this man trying so hard? Does he genuinely just want somebody to possess and im as his own?

    There are many other girls out there who would agree to be his ything for the sake of his money. There are girls out there who are purer than her and would love him regardless. So why on earth would he continue going after her?

    To her surprise, Sano suddenly let her go, not before kissing her cheek. The unfamiliar contact of his lips made her shudder.

    Sano picked up the clipboard from the ground. "I know you would rather have somebody else. But I will be your doctor during your stay."

    "Okay."

    "Also, I meant what I said, so think it through." With those words said, he exited the room.

    The moment he left, Sumire sighed deeply. The sensation of his lips on her skin still lingered. She weakly sat up and ced her hand on her neck. It does not make sense to her, after all. Why is he behaving like that? An irking feeling in the back of her mind told her that she was wrong all this time.

    Did she make a mistake somewhere and didn''t realize it? Sure at the start, she med herself for Sano dumping her. She felt so much self hate and self-loathing. But after she settled her feelings, she started to me him instead.

    Maybe she is missing something. Sumire hesitantly took out her phone and was about to do some research when the doors opened.

    It was Hino, his hair seemed slightly messy, and he had kiss marks on his neck. Sumire blinked. "Did you go out and have fun?"

    "Like hell," Hino muttered as he sat down on the chair. He extended his hand out and brought out a bouquet.

    Her eyes brightened. "How beautiful!"

    "Yeah."

    "Thank you, Hino."

    "Did Sano do something just now? He left a mark on your neck."

    At thatment, she put the flowers down. She ced her hand on her neck and turned to the bedside table''s mirror to confirm his words. A troubled look appeared on her face when she saw that. "Yuhi-san will get angry."

    "Your reaction is low."

    "I dated Sano for quite some time. I know his behavior patterns and mood swings very well. He often did this in the past." Sumire kept sighing. It seems like that man has not changed. But just now, she saw something in his eyes.

    "I see."

    Sumire raised her eyebrows when she saw how quiet he was. Why is everybody around her acting so strange today? "Did you know I was pregnant too?" She decided to change the topic as swiftly as she could.

    "Yeah. I have an older sister; when she was pregnant, she showed the same symptoms as you. Also," He looked down at the ground. "When I investigated you, I found out."

    At thatment, Sumire looked at him even more puzzled. How did he find that out during his investigation? It''s not like she ever visited the hospital and left such recordsˇŞ visit the hospital? She visited it plenty, but she did so when she checked up on Ru. Who would asionally tell her to do some blood tests, and get some other tests done?

    Back then, she assumed that he only did it because he worried about her health. Could it be that he knew? How could he, the short amount of time when they did it, and his ident wasn''t too far away. How did he think to check those things?

    But if it were like that, then it makes sense. "No wonder you treat me like a gentleman when you''re cruel to other girls."

    Hino rubbed the back of his neck. "Even if you weren''t, I would still treat you well. Your not a bad person, after all."

    She chuckled when she heard the end of his sentence. Indeed it seems like she has underestimated this man a great deal. But there is plenty of time to fix that and learn things about him.

    "So, how do you feel?"

    "It doesn''t feel real to me." Sumire sighed. "If I am what four months pregnant, why does it not show? I don''t understand this very well. Howe I didn''t notice?"

    "Maybe because you never thought about it?"

    It cant be that simple. Sure, a lot happened in thest few months, but is this not too much?

    "Sumire, you went through severe mental trauma and strain after the incident. Of course, you wouldn''t think of being pregnant. It was hard for you just to survive every day." Hino trailed off and extended his hand out. He patted her hair. "Don''t me yourself for not noticing, okay?"

    Whenever Hino pats his hair like this, it reminds her of her elder brother. He was cold-hearted to others, and he did not hold back against her either. But she often recalls moments where he would pat her hair tofort her.

    Her older brother, huh? It seems strange thinking of him now. After the ident, Sumire tried not to think of her family. She did not attend the funeral, either. She already decided that she would strengthen her resolve.

    .From now on she is alone, there is nobody else there for her. No matter how close she bes with other people, they will neverpare to her family. The things her family could do for her, nobody else will be able to do it.

    Despite the strained rtionship and atmosphere at times, those people were her family. They let her live under their roof, gave her food, clothes, and anything she wanted. They gave her everything, but in the end, she could never repay them.

    ''If only I spoke up back then. If I told them what I really thought, would my situation change?''

    "Say Hino, where''s your family?"

    "My family?" Hino repeated. "Right now there''s only Yuhi."

    Sumire immediately understood. So this person is going through a bad family situation too. "You see Yuhi as your family?"

    "Is that bad?"

 Chapter 179 - I Have To Face The Truth

    Before Sumire could ask him anything else, the doors opened, revealing Yuhi carrying a bag. Sumire blinked, but then she caught a whiff of the items. "Give me."

    Yuhi chuckled. "You still have a craving for these, huh?"

    "Yuhi," Hino said sharply.

    "Pregnant women get cravings. Sumire craves these pastries the same time every day."

    Sumire tilted her head confused. Is that why she gets cravings for random things recently? Well, whatever it was, she opened the bag up, and inside was the usual pastries.

    "Don''t eat so fast; there are plenty."

    "Yuhi." Sumire extended one towards him.

    He bent down and ate the piece of pie from her fingers. Her eyes widened at this action of his. Thump-thump, Sumire felt the rapid sound of her heartbeat again. It felt stupid getting nervous, but she nced over at Yuhi and saw a foolish smile.

    This is him; he is different. Is it truly fine to ept him and give him everything? If she were to do that and he left her like all the others did, what would she do then? She still had her doubts. But one of the reasons she epted him was Ru. Ru would not allow her to go to somebody who did not treasure and care for her.

    Sumre buried her face in his arms, dropping the other pie she was about to eat.

    "Ah, what are you doing? That''s a waste..."

    "Yuhi."

    "Hino, leave us alone for a moment."

    Hino stood up and left without saying another word. She could not miss the clouded look in his eyes. Maybe she shouldn''t have asked him that. But she wanted to test him a bit.

    The moment Hino left, she pulled Yuhi onto the bed until he was on top of her. "My dear, what kind of games are you ying?"

    "Mm." Sumire traced his lips with her hands. "I like it when you make an effort to spoil me."

    Yuhi sighed. "Well, I wanted to get some fresh air and think for a bit."

    "What were you thinking?"

    "How to make that pie, so you don''t have to bother me to go there."

    Sumireughed when she heard his words. Honestly, this person. She sat up and wrapped her arms around his neck, and she buried her face there.

    "Yuhi..."

    "Yeah?" She felt hisrge hands gently caress her back. "What is it?"

    "I want you to know that I really like you." She liked him for the longest time, but she could not say anything. "Even if I be a monster, I will still like you."

    Eventually, she has to face it, the truth.

    "I know already, don''t be so silly. Finish your food up."

    Sumire paused when she heard his sensible reply. "Yuhi-san, here I am trying to make a move on you, but you''re pushing me away?"

    At thatment, Yuhi raised his eyebrow and sighed. "Why are you even making a move on me? You need to rest."

    Sumire pouted. "Fine then." She let go of him and buried her face under the nkets instead.

    At thatment, she suddenly heard movement. Yuhi wrapped his arms around her. "You know I am just nervous, Sumire. What am I supposed to do if you act this way?"

    Nervous? Yuhi is? It never crossed her mind that Yuhi would get nervous. After all, he is as equally as bold as her. He is equally as bold and equally as clumsy, honestly, what are they both doing right now? It does not make any sense anymore.

    She can''t let him get any more involved. Sumire tried to push it to the back of her mind. But it was hard for her to forget about that blood-stained letter. Shortly after the ident and she locked herself up in Rus home, that letter - no several blood-stained letters arrive.

    This was one of the reasons why she did not want Yuhi to get involved in this. It seems like this is more serious than anything they faced before; she also recalled Shin''s words. That organization is openly targeting her. He learned that from his recent job at the SF.

    If she continues to get attached to Yuhi like this, there is no doubt that he will get hurt. But if she were to let him go, won''t he do something careless just to get her attention?

    Sumire turned around and buried her face in his arms. Yuhi wrapped his arms around her waist and drew her closer.

    "I understand that you don''t want me in danger, Sumire."

    Huh? Her eyes widened when she heard his words.

    "But you should know something. The reason why Hino is sheltering me is because I did something stupid in the past. Something that will potentially harm me, that''s why it is stupid for you to protect me. I know your thinking of my safety, but the people I offended are just as bad."

    Sumire blinked. Exactly who did Yuhi offend? This man, what is he doing when she isn''t with him? Back then, she did not have the kind of rtionship with Yuhi like she does now. It would be difficult for her to intervene in his matters.

    "The organization after you, and the one who hunted me down several years ago are most likely rted. But even then we do not have enough information. If we act carelessly and the general public finds out about superpowers amid investigating, there will be a riot."

    Indeed, this isn''t a simple matter. But that is exactly why, why she has to get involved. If it is somethingplicated, she should be able to solve it. Up till now, that is how things have worked.

    "What will you do?"

    For now, she could not reply, almost like he understood. Yuhi brushed his lips against her forehead.

    "Sumire, I don''t mind you having Mamoru''s child. Bit," His lips curve to a devilish smile. "-- you''ll have more with me, right?"

    Sumire looked at him, dumbfounded. ''He''s so shameless!''

    "Yuhi-san your--" Her sentence fell short when he pushed her down onto the bed.

    "I want to kiss you. Will you let me?"

    "Why are you even asking?"

    Yuhi kissed her forehead gently. "I don''t want you to hate me."

    "I won''t hate you. I like you."

    "So, I hear."

    He then gave her what he called an adult-like kiss. Strange enough, she didn''t mind it.

 Chapter 180 - A Treasure

    Following morning, Iro Road High School

    "I already told you to go back to Star town!" Sumire eximed. "So why on earth am I hearing that your having a concert here?"

    The person on the other end of the phone is Tachibana Masaru.

    "Lady your so cruel, why can''t it be here?"

    Sumire sighed. "Are you doing this on purpose?"

    There was a pause followed byughter. Sumire clenched her fist. Whenever she spoke to this person, she would end up getting angry.

    "Anyhow,dy, something exciting will happen soon. We will see each other then." With those words said, he cut the line off.

    That person--! Ah, forget it; there is no use getting mad. Besides her gaze darted towards her stomach, it will not be good for the little one. She still found it surreal.

    Sumire felt herself getting drowsy and looked around for a quiet area. She found some benches right at the side and quickly sat down. Yuhi hasn''t told the school about it, but if they find out, the situation could escte.

    Should she find an excuse to take leave from school for a while? She could ask Atsuro. He is definitely around, and Shin is always sneaking around these days. But if she were to ask him, it would mean having to meet with him. That is something she wants to avoid for as long as possible.

    Sumire pulled out her sketchpad from her bag and sighed. When she went out the other day, she thought she saw him and managed to capture the back of someone simr. If he ising to see her without saying a word, she will get mad too.

    But does she even have the right to meet with him after saying such hurtful sounding things? This is tooplicated. But if it is that person he should know, shouldn''t he? Shin mentioned a key to Rus investigation notebook. He said no matter where they looked; they could not find it.

    A key, huh? It felt like she may have seen something like that before, but right now, she could not think where. She felt very tired, and she wanted to see Yuh-- her thoughts broke off when she saw an approaching figure.

    "Mmmmm, hey." Yuhi took a seat beside her and slumped his head on her shoulders. "Five minutes."

    Sumireughed. "Good boy, you went to ss."

    "Where were you?"

    "Mmm, I got asked to help the freshman." Sumire caressed his soft ck hair. "I missed you Yuhi."

    "Well, if that''s the case." He lifted his head and cupped her cheeks. "Let''s do something exciting."

    "Like?"

    "Like me kissing you senseless."

    "Alright."

    Yuhi blinked. "You sure?"

    "I said I''m fine with it. Don''t make me repeat myself."

    Yuhi lowered his face and gently kissed her lips. She wonders what this person is trying to do to her, she goes crazy when she is around him. Then again maybe it''s okay to go crazy and lose it for awhile. Since Ru passed away, she hasn''t had time to rx. But ever since she met Yuhi again, she is gradually returning to how she was before.

    If it''s this person, he will ept everything about her. ''I already knew that from the beginning though.'' But due to the Sano incident, she ended up not trusting others.

    "Yuhi, stop for a moment."

    At thatment he drew back. "You okay?"

    "I just need to catch my breath." She trailed off. "--and remember were outside." Sumire didn''t realize the cafeteria was visible from here until half way.

    Yuhi sighed. "Well, that part doesn''t bother me."

    Sumire felt her cheeks grow hot understanding what he meant. "Dummy."

    "Yes, I''m a dummy. Buttely, your bing too popr. That news article was a bad idea. Now many peoplee here just to get a glimpse of you. Most of them being guys."

    He seems genuinely bothered by it. Even though she won''t look at other guys.

    "Sumire."

    "Mmmm?"

    She likes burying her face into his neck. This way she can smell him -- she paused in mid-thought. ''I probably shouldn''t say this out loud.''

    "I know you''re gettingfortable. But your phone is ringing."

    Sumire tu

    rned her attention to the phone on her side, then back to Yuhi. She quickly switched it off. "Mmmm, continue?"

    "Such a selfish girl."

    She likes him so much.

    "Quit sniffling me for a second."

    "But it''s nice."

    Sumire quickly realized what she said but Yuhi didn''t make fun of her. "Yuhi...I like you so much."

    "Your so honest these days." Yuhi gently caresses her hair. "Do you need anything?"

    "I''m not craving anything today."

    Yuhi kissed her lips. "Not even me?"

    She leaned forward and kissed him back. "I do crave something."

    Heughed. "So good. Well, I am d that you''re being more open with me. I told you before that you can rely on me and stuff. But, also you can do whatever you want to me too."

    "Whatever I want?" Sumire mumbled.

    "Mmm, whatever you want love."

    She does want to try something. But unfortunately they are in school so it will have to wait. Yuhi however brushed his lips against her ear.

    "I don''t mind."

    Lately it feels like her desires towards this person has increased a lot. ''What has changed?''

    "Sumire, don''t kiss me there." At some point she found herself kissing his neck.

    "Nnnhh, but I want to."

    "Damn, what are you doing to me? Don''t do this stuff Sumire, you''ll make me want you."

    "I''m sorry, is it bad?"

    "It''s not like that." Yuhi trailed off and gently ran his hands through her back. "I just don''t want you to regret anything."

    "But I like you."

    ''In my head I''m trying to remind myself. Yuhi went out with plenty of other girls before. So it''s normal that he is experienced.'' Thump, thump - Sumire felt her heart beat again. But this time around this beating felt painful. What is this?

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi let''s go of her. "Sorry, let me answer this call for a second."

    Sumire nodded.

    "Don''t give me that crap, I told you to leave me alone. Hah? I don''t care if Touko sent you."

    Despite Yuhi talking in English, Sumire immediately understood when she heard thest sentence. ''Touko?'' Isn''t that Yuhi''s ex girlfriend.

    Yuhi sighed. "We''ve already broken up. Whoever I date now has nothing to do with her. I can paint the way I want yo without restrictions." Yuhi scoffed. "So why would I regret things?"

    At thatment Sumire extended her hand out. To her surprise Yuhi pulled her into his arms.

    "My new girlfriend is cuter, smarter and ten times better at art than her. So, please tell me what is there to regret?"

    Cute? Sumire blinked at the unfamiliar term.

    With a few more exchanges Yuhi angrily hung up the phone. However his anger vanished when she held him tightly.

    "Sorry about that."

    "Your ex girlfriend?"

    "Saw the news and wanted us to break up. She said something like ''The Yuhi I know doesn''t paint such gentle pictures.'' She criticized it a lot."

    Sumire paused. "What''s wrong with painting gentle pictures?"

    "For her it''s a sign of weakness."

    A sign of weakness?

    "Think of it like this. When your singing, you try to convey your current emotions. It''s the same with art. People who paint gentle pictures are usually very kind hearted. For Touko, being kind means people can step all over you. I don''t disagree with that logic, I''ve had it happen to me before. The moment I let my guard down, people used and threw me away like garbage."

    Sumire tried to look at his expression but Yuhi wouldn''t let her.

    "I don''t want that to ever happen again. So I painted dark images that showed how cruel my mindset. Powerful pictures that would frighten people."

    "Yuhiˇ­"

    "But, I want that to change. Even if people try to take advantage of me now. I will know I''m not garbage."

    "How will you know?"

    "Because I have a treasure at my side."

 Chapter 181 - One Day Will You Tell Me Why?

    A treasure? He is talking about her, right? Why does this person care for her so much? Is she missing something? Back when they met, she was just a random fan. Howe he seems to care so much for her? Did that night mean so much for him?

    Sumire raised her head and cupped his cheeks. She wanted to search for her answers in his eyes. But unfortunately, she couldn''t find anything.

    "Yuhi-san, one day, will you tell me why?"

    "Why?" He repeated.

    "Why me." Sumire trailed off. "I feel like there is something wrong. I''m happy with you, but you know too much about me."

    "That''s because I openly stalk you."

    "No." Sumire shook her head.

    Something, she is missing something. Perhaps Yuhi knew her from before? She doesn''t have any memories of a particr age. If Yuhi knew her from back then, his behavior is normal. But would that mean all of this is due to his obligation towards her? She wouldn''t like that at all.

    It is too soon to jump to conclusions.

    "What''s wrong?" Yuhi asked, concerned. "Do you feel sick again?"

    "Nothing."

    Yuhi bent down and kissed her again. "Don''t worry about Touko. I will make sure she doesn''t bother you."

    ''That''s not what I''m worried about.'' Some jealous woman is the least of her concerns now.

    ..

    StarRise Stadium - An hourter -

    The reason why her phone was ringing so much was because of Asami-san. When she saw the news, she immediately went to find him. The source of her new problem was Tachibana Masaru. A member of the male idol group Nanairo feather.

    "Exin this!" Sumire pointed to her phone screen.

    Guest Performer: IbukiSumire

    Those were the only words written, but it naturally blew up.

    "Are you listening?"

    Masaruughed as he paused the music. "Honestly,dy, is it that bad? You already sang recently."

    "Your concerts usually have thrice the normal amount of people attending."

    "Are you still saying you''re afraid of people? You managed to attend school here for over a month."

    It almost sounded like he was lecturing her. "The point is, you know I won''t be able to do this!"

    "I think you should go for it." Yuhi re-entered the room. "I finished talking to Hino, and many people are inquiring on thepany website."

    That many people are inquiring? Sumire bit her lip. She doesn''t want to cause Yuhi trouble. She doesn''t want to sing in front of such arge crowd but...

    "Rx, I''m singing with you."

    At thatment, her eyes widened. He is--?!!

    "You''re going to make her even more nervous."

    Yuhi raised his eyebrow. "She will rx more with me."

    She gets to sing with Yuhi? What one earth is happening right now? This must be a dream. To think she would get the opportunity to sing with Yuhi. Even though they are dating now, Yuhi is still one of the people she admires the most.

    "Hey, Sumire? Why did you suddenly turn quiet---" Yuhi trailed off and cupped her cheeks. "Why are you, red?"

    She did not need a mirror to understand what he was saying; indeed, she knew her face was bright red. Her palms sweaty, and the sound of her rapid heartbeat.

    Masaru chuckled. "Well, of course, she is nervous; she respects you a lot."

    "But, I see her as my equal."

    E--equal? Yuhi and her? Impossible, his singing is on a different level altogether. How could he possibly say they are simr? Is he messing with her?

    At thatment, Masaru shrugged. "Up to you whether to believe it. Well, I will get something, you two take your time."

    With those words said, Masaru quickly left. The moment he left, Yuhi pulled her into his arms. "So, I think I get it. But don''t act so weird around me. You know I have a high opinion of you."

    "I know Yuhi-san but to me your---"

    He cupped her cheeks. "I''m?"

    "Your my..." Sumire paused and averted her gaze. "Could you stop looking at me? Sometimes I feel like an idiot when you do."

    Yuhiughed. "Well, Princess, I know you like me. But control yourself a bit."

    "That''s easy for you to say."

    "Hey, look at me."

    She slowly raised her face and saw a tender expression on Yuhi''s face. "..."

    "I am serious about this, about singing with you and about my feelings. Sumire, I know you''re still afraid. But I won''t let you be alone ever again."

    "Yuhi." She mumbled softly. "I think I will keep causing you more problems."

    "That''s fine."

    "I like you so much, that''s already a huge problem."

    "You think so? I like what you were doing to me earlier."

    Sumire hits him. "I feel like that''s all you ever think about these days."

    "Sorry." Yuhi apologized. "But do you understand? I love you, so I want to touch you."

    "Do you have to touch me to show you love me?"

    Yuhi chuckled at her question. "Well, it''s not like that. But it''s a good thing for both of us."

    A good thing? She doesn''t understand that very well. "If we''re going to sing together, we should write a new song."

    "Mmm, do we have time?"

    "Don''t underestimate me! I canpose something in a day, and it will be good."

    "Then, I''ll give you a day."

    "Hold on! We''re writing it together."

    "Mmm, alright." Yuhi nodded.

    ''But is it okay to ask him that? He seems busy already.''

    "Yuhi-San, why do you think Masaru-senpai is staying here?"

    Strangely, he isn''t going back.

    At thatment, Yuhi frowned but quickly shrugged. "Isn''t he here to bother Shin?"

    "Hmmm, it doesn''t seem like thatˇ­." She trailed off when she saw him averting his gaze. "Well, I guess I will worry about it another time. Yuhi, should we go back to school now?"

    "Give me a break. Why would we go back?"

    Sumire blinked. "Well, we still have a whole day of lessons."

    Yuhi shook his head. "Let''s stay here for a bit. There are facilities here we can use freely to practice andpose. Besides, don''t you have questions for Masaru?"

    "Questions, huh." Sumire looked at him. "I have a question for you, Yuhi-san."

    "Yeah?"

    "How many times did you do it with your ex-girlfriend? The musician one?"

    At thatment, Yuhi seemed startled. He rubbed the back of his head, awkwardly. "Isn''t that question random?"

    "I heard some strange things."

    "Well, I guess a lot. I told you already we had a sexual rtionship."

    "Hmmm." Sumire looked at him.

    Yuhi grabbed her hand and brought it to his face. He gently kissed her fingers slowly. "You know, I don''t mind jealousy. But my love, I just told you how much I loved you earlier."

    "I know."

    She didn''t know; she didn''t want to know anymore. It''s fine that Yuhi loves her. But if she learns how much, she may end up pushing him away. That is thest thing she wants to do.

 Chapter 182 - I Wonâ€™t Stop Running

    Sumire eventually found herself at the park and stopped for a few moments to catch her breath. Quite some time has passed since she ran like that. However, she knew Tachibana Masaru very well; he has a bad habit of -- her thoughts broke off when a petal fell.

    She took it into her hands.

    "Springˇ­" she murmured. Suddenly, the wind blew harder. Cherry blossom petals swirling around her. She closed her eyes and covered them briefly just in case dust got onto her eyes.

    After a few minutes, she noticed that the wind had died down a little, so she gradually opened her eyes. Right now, she saw somebody, a man with golden blonde hairnding gracefully from the cherry blossom tree.

    Sumire blinked started, she suddenly dropped the notebook in her hand.

    Therge thud led to him noticing her. He did not say something immediately and walked over. He picked up the notebook, and his lips curve to a smile.

    "I see you are fashionablyte."

    She sighs. "I''m sorry."

    Her golden hair senpai had a flower in his hand, and he ced it beside him.

    A small chuckle passed his lips. "It is fine littlemb. I was a bit dazed out myself for a while and only arrived a few minutes ago."

    Sumire shook her head. "You''re only saying that to be polite, Masaru-senpai."

    He extends his hand out, and she gratefully took it. He helped her climb the tree.

    "I''ve always wondered about this. But howe this branch is so thick? Most tree branches aren''t."

    She passed by this park several times and found herself stopping here often. There was something different about it.

    Masaru chuckled. "You start with strange questions as per usual."

    "It can''t be helped. It has bugged me for a while."

    He doesn''t say anything for a few moments before he brings out his saxophone. A quiet and yet gorgeous melody escapes the moment he began to y.

    As she closed her eyes and let the melody flow through her ears, she couldn''t help but smile.

    There was always something about this person ying before that seemed to make her feel at ease somehow. The person who showed her that there is no longer any need to hesitate when ites to music.

    "This is my family tree. It has been around for generations now. Probably since the Edo period. If it were around for so long now, they would have chopped it down and all that. However, it seems like for generations; my families petitioned to keep it. It''s been somewhat of a tradition that the third son spends his time here too." Masaru said with a light chuckle.

    She raised her eyebrows. "I doubt thatst part Masaru-senpai, you''re justzy, aren''t you?"

    He winks. "But if a beautifuldy like yourself tells me to work, I''ll be more motivated."

    "Yes, yes."

    Her thoughts broke off when he suddenly grabbed hold of a strand of her blonde locks, as he brought it to his lipsˇŞa soft smile on his face. "I bet for me though there''s only one beautiful girl that can truly motivate me. Who do you think that is?"

    Sumire deeply sighed. "If you stayed here to mess with me, then I will get Yuhi to do something."

    Masaru chuckled. "I figured you would be lonely here all alone. The others are very worried about you."

    "So they sent you here to spy on me?"

    "To watch over you. Lady, you can''t stay in Tokyo forever. Eventually, you will have to return to Star Town. Before then.."

    Sumire quickly interjected. "In Lewis Carols looking through ss, there is a quote from the Red Queen. It takes all the running you can do to keep the same pace." She trailed off. "I won''t stop running until I grab the future I want with my own hands. However, that future is subjected to change through my encounters and experiences."

    At thatment, Masaru sighed. "Honestly, when you talk like that, not even I know what to do,dy."

    Sumire chuckled. "So even you get tongue-tied, huh?"

    "Now now don''t say it like that. It''s not as if we aren''t going to see each other again. Besides, we went through longer separations before."

    Longer separations, huh?

    "This entire time I''ve burdened you to sacrifice a lot for me. But now that I''ll be leaving. I want you to at least advance into the third year now. Its a waste for you Masaru-senpai, learning the second year content and waiting another year before you graduate. You should be in University. I am sure you can stillˇŞ" Her sentence fell short when he suddenly leaned forward. He rested his head on her chest.

    "...Masaru-senpai..."

    "I always thought that as long as I stood by your side, then it would be enough. I''m sure all of us were thinking naive thoughts like that, about not having to confess, about just remaining this way forever. But it seems like each of our desires is too strong. It''s not possible," he lifts his head up and smiles."It really isn''t. Holding back, we won''t be able to anymore. That''s why...when youe back, you best have grown up".

    Eh? Before she could even react, though, he bit her neck, leaving a visible pink mark.

    For once in her life, she found herself blushing in front of the golden hair yboy.

    Masaru smiles, "Now this is a sight I haven''t seen before. Since you''ve always been so Tsun-tsun towards me."

    "Shut up!!"

    "How amusinˇŞ" He trailed off. "Right here is your escort back."

    Once again, she didn''t get a chance to react since he suddenly pushed her out the tree. Sumire braced for the impact of the fall and closed her eyes. But after a few moments passed, she didn''t hear the thud. Huh?

    She slowly opened her eyes and realized that somebody caught her. Her amethyst colored eyes met a pair of chocte brown ones.

    "Yuhi!"

    "Safe."

    Now that she thought about it, something like this happened in the past.

    He whipped his head angrily at the golden-haired senpai, who was still on the tree. "Masaru you jerk. What would you do if I did not catch her."

    Her sweatdropped, well she probably could have managed either way. Her body tends to be durable during unexpected moments like that after all.

    A chuckle escaped her senpai''s lips. "But I knew you would catch her."

    "Your unbelievable," Yuhi said as he shook his head. He grabbed hold of her hand. "Come on, Sumire let''s leave him be."

    He held her hand so easily.

    "Littlemb." Masaru calls out. She turned her head slightly to see him. "I won''t do as you say. For some reason, there''s something,ng else I''ve be rather attached and fond of."

 Chapter 183 - A True Story To Everything

    The moment they left the park grounds. Yuhi stopped walking and turned around to flick her forehead. "Ouch!" Sumire eximed. "That hurts."

    "Your too defenseless." Yuhi pointed at her neck.

    Sumireughed sheepishly. "Uh, you saw that?"

    "Of course, I did! Geez." Yuhi sighed. "I leave you alone for a moment, and yet you let your guard down. Honestly, what were you thinking?"

    "Sorry."

    Yuhi sighed. "I can''t stay mad at you. Your finished now, right? Its a bit far, but there is a better ce we can use."

    "Yuhis studio?"

    "You know way too much."

    When she saw him sulking still, Sumire clung to his arm. Yuhi paused. "Is that all?"

    Sheughed softly. "Um, what else did you expect me to do?"

    "I was thinking you would continue what you were trying earlier."

    Sumire covered her mouth with her sleeve andughed again. "Well, mm. Maybe when we get inside?"

    "Do you promise?"

    This man doesn''t think of anything else, does he? But it is because of him that she can walk freely like this.

    It is because of him that she can smile properly.

    She read in a book somewhere.

    Sometimes it just takes patience for everything to happen.

    People do not get respect in just one day. It is impossible to be in love with someone they only just met.

    Individuals do not forgive themselves easily aftermitting one mistake. People grow by making mistakes, getting hurt, and learning from their regrets.

    Thoughts are there to help guide you to your decision. It''s the individual that has to take that first step into the pathway of happiness.

    Don''t assume; get the facts straight. By assuming, people make the biggest mistakes. What they see as the truth may not be; their beliefs influence their decisions. This assumption clouds their thoughts.

    There are a true story and reasoning behind everything.

    We all fight for something, but along the way, it is easier to forget the reasoning we want it.

    "Hey, quit spacing out. We are already here."

    Huh? Sumire blinked and looked at her surroundings. Sure enough, a tall building stood in front of her. Yuhi raised his hand towards the keypad, and the doors immediately opened. Sumire did not enter right away and stood awkwardly at the doorway.

    How is it possible? Weren''t they in the area near the park? There were no such buildings nearby. Sumire turned back and found they were in a different area of town. A ce she never saw before with modern buildings. What is this?

    "Hey, do you want toe inside, or do you want just to stand there?"

    "Ah,ing."

    ....

    A few minutester

    Sumire ran her hands through his back. She might as well surrender; it is not like there is anything wrong with them getting close like this. But then again, maybe she should care? Yuhi briefly parted their lips.

    "Are you okay? Is it too much?"

    It''s only kissing; he doesn''t have to over-react. Sumire didn''t know what to do seeing such concerned looking eyes. She shook her head. "Mmm, Yuhi. This is a nice ce."

    She only briefly looked before he pushed her down and started to kiss her.

    "I guess it is. A bit toorge for one person, though."

    "Then, should Ie here more often?"

    His lips curve to a smile, Yuhi nuzzled his forehead against hers. "I don''t mind if you do. We could do more things like this with nobody disturbing us."

    "Say, this ce--" Her sentence fell short when he started to kiss her again. Welp, she supposes she could ask him againter. Besides, she likes the feeling of his lips on hers.

    To her surprise, after a few minutes, Yuhi stopped. He pulled away; sweat clung to his body. "Sumire, do you want to get changed? Maybe take a shower too?"

    "No, uh-- I am fine."

    "Then wait here a bit." With those words said, Yuhi quickly exited the room.

    Sumire slumped back onto the couch and tossed back and forth. What is she doing? Does she have time for such a thing right now? But Yuhi seemed happy, and she didn''t dislike it either. It feels like her emotions are going crazy, but that person is in the same position.

    She hesitated for a few minutes before she got up. Sumire left the room and walked down the hall. It did not take her long before she found the ce she wanted.

    Sumire extended her hand out towards the doorknob, the moment she did, a familiar hand grabbed hers. Yuhi pulled her inside and kissed her. "Lets take it together, do you mind?"

    "I don''t." She doesn''t mind. He already saw her. Besides, something like taking a bath together should be rxing, right?

    A few minutester, Sumire regrets it a lot. Yuhi kept kissing her all over; it was hard to rx.

    "You tricked me."

    "You''re the one provoking me a lot." Yuhi pulled away. "But well, I should give you a break once in a while."

    Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck and drew their naked bodies together. A hum passed Yuhis lips.

    "I just think you''re stupid. But I want you to help me with this child. I cant think of anybody else."

    "That''s fine with me." Yuhi nodded.

    "Will I get in your way?"

    If people find out she has a child then surely they will criticize her heavily. Getting pregnant before she is eighteen? Eighteen already looks bad to people, let alone before then. There is all that stuff Sano mentioned too. She does not want to stand in Yuhis way and cause him problems. If he tells her yes, then she could leave him immediately.

    To her surprise, Yuhi shook his head. "I think it''s okay. I mean, Sumire, it''s not like I am in a position where I can''t support you financially and emotionally."

    "That''s not--"

    "I have my whole life ahead of me. I am young. I know all that. But I already enjoyed so much sess from when I was a mere child."

    Her eyes widened when she heard those words. She did not expect him to say it like that.

 Chapter 184 - Can I Hope For A Future With Him?

    "I enjoyed everything, fame, and wealth. Once I became sessful, I got everything I did not have before. That is why I don''t mind giving up my career if it means helping you." Yuhi trailed off. "This may be strange for me to say, but I would like to settle down. Maybe because I worked for so many years but I am tired now."

    "But Yuhi you still-" He cuts her off by kissing her.

    "I waited for you for so long, don''t push me away now."

    He is so pushy and unreasonable. No, Yuhi is saying this because he understood her feelings by now. Sumire deeply sighed. It seems like it cant be helped.

    "Then okay."

    Yuhi chuckled. "Want me to wash your hair for you?"

    "Alright."

    "Mm, you seem to be okay with me touching you."

    "Well we did it already." Sumire trailed off. "Moreover Yuhi, I know you wont take advantage of me."

    "Hmm who knows? Like I said provoking me is dangerous." She felt him intertwined a strand of her hair between his fingers. He gently kissed it. "If you don''t mind danger however, I will give it to you everyday."

    "Yuhi, why do you like me?"

    Yuhi turned her around and wrapped his arms around her waist.

    "Uhˇ­"

    "Well, I already told you when I confessed to you. But if you are still uncertain, I have my ways to show you."

    "Let go of me pervert."

    Yuhi pulled her into his arms. "Are you going to say that now? I don''t know what is wrong, but please understand that I love you a lot. What kind of song do you want to sing Sumire?"

    "A bad."

    "Mm, you sure?"

    "Yuhi, would you y the piano? Or the guitar?"

    "She is asking so much. But well that does sound like a n. I guess we can write a love song."

    Sumireughed awkwardly when she heard his reply. She didn''t think of it that way but now that Yuhi mentioned it, she supposes it can''t be helped.

    "So Sumire, how good is your english?"

    .........ˇ­..

    Three hourster.

    Sumire slumped her head on the tablepletely defeated. Yuhi is more of a ve driver than Aki or Asuka or even Shin. Writing the emotional parts of the song in english huh? It isn''t a bad idea, but she isn''t that good at english. She can speak basic conversational words but to sing a song? It wont be easy for her. Yuhi left a few minutes ago to attend a photo shoot. She decided it would be better to stay here then go back.

    She already had an idea after what Hino said at the hospital the other day. But he treats Yuhi so well.

    Her thoughts broke off when she felt somebody pick her up. Sumire nced at the source and found Yuhi. She wrapped her arms around his neck. "Bully."

    Yuhi chuckled. "You couldn''t finish?"

    "I couldn''t, what about your shoot?"

    "There were some issues so it was rescheduled."

    She likes inhaling his scent like this, it is one of the reasons why she sticks to him whenever she meets with him after parting. Sumire didn'' t understand it very well, but Yuhi smelled very nice to her.

    He gently ran his hands through her hair and then patted her back. "Do you still feel sick these days?"

    "My morning sickness isn''t that bad, but I still get drowsy a lot and I crave a lot of things." Sumire trailed off. Speaking of cravings.. She nced at the bag on the table. "My pastries?"

    "Yes, yes."

    She immediately let go of him and walked over to the table. She opened the bag up and a lovely aroma filled the air.

    "No thank you I see." Yuhi sits down beside her and pulls out a bottle of beer from the bag.

    Normally she would lecture him but not today.. Sumire continued to eat her food. But she asionally nced over at her boyfriend. It still felt strange for her to call him that. To think she is dating Yuhi. A few years back, she would never have thought something like this was possible. Then again, back then, she did not dare to do many things.

    "You know for a pregnant woman, Sumire; you don''t have mood swings."

    Sumire nced over at what he was reading on his phone. "Yuhi-san, you don''t have to read strange articles."

    "But I don''t want to do anything wrong."

    Her cheeks colored. She felt slightly embarrassed. Why does Yuhi have to do things like this for? So the reason he was silent this entire time was because he was reading articles like this? He made such a serious face now.

    He turned silent again, and she saw him concentrating hard. It seems like he is serious about this.

    Is she deciding her future too quickly? Some people would argue that she is. She is indeed still young, but Sumire could no longer imagine a future without Terashima Yuhi. If he is taking this seriously, does this mean he wants to be with her in the future? Could she hope for that?

    Moreover, these days it feels like her desires are going out of control. She wants to touch him; she wants him to touch her. It is difficult to forget her first time with Yuhi. They were clumsy at first, but after a few hours, they memorized each other''s bodies and knew how to please each other.

    Sumire never felt such embarrassment right until that moment. Who would have thought she could behave so shamelessly?

    With the recent events, she never got much of a chance to think about it. But now things are quieter, Sumire understood how embarrassing that was. Who would have thought sleeping with someone would lead to her feeling so ashamed?

    She isn''t ashamed of the act. It felt good, and she would do it again. But how could she-- go along with him? It seemed stupid thinking about it now.

    "Hey, why are you turning red? Do you have a fever or something?" Yuhi brushed his hands across her forehead. But Sumire suddenly pulled back.

    She felt self-conscious and stupid right now.

 Chapter 185 - I Donâ€™t Mind If Something Happens

    Yuhi is far too busy reading those articles. So he won''t bother inquiring any further, right? Sumire told him she was fine, and she thought he would leave it. A normal person would leave it, but instead, he puts his phone down. He picked her up and brought her to the room next door. She saw arge oversized bed there in the center, and Yuhi ced her down.

    Sumire felt her heartbeat increase.

    Could it be that he understood what she was thinking?

    "Y-Yuhi?"

    "If you have a fever or don''t feel well, please rest. I know we are supposed to beposing. But we still have time." Yuhi said kindly. "I can get a start on it based on the ideas you came up with already."

    She blinked, confused.

    It took her a moment to realize that Yuhi was serious. Couldn''t he tell? He usually is so sharp with everything.

    Sumire saw that he was about to leave, and she extended her hand out. She buried her face in his back. "Wait, stay..Iˇ­ I am acting strange because I want you to touch me."

    She spoke slowly, not quite understanding what she was asking for.

    Yuhi paused. "Do you know what you''re saying?"

    Sumire nodded. "I don''t mind if something happens."

    In the next second, Yuhi is kissing her deeply, his hands on her clothes. "I am warning you." He growled against her lips. "Stop me right now."

    But she doesn''t want him to stop, does she still have to say it?

    Aagh, she has no idea what has gotten into her. What on earth is she trying to do? It is almost June; this stuff can wait. Why is she saying all this stuff now?

    He kisses her harder, and she felt him explore her tongue to the point where shepletely let him take control. The temperature in the room seemed to get hotter by the minute. The more time passed, the more she wanted nothing more than to get rid of the clothes that restricted her bodyˇŞheavy breathing, skillful hands on her chest, and her legs.

    She wonders if Yuhi will do anything, they already worked up this type of mood? Their now sweaty bodies pressed against one another, with every movement, the headboard rocks against the walls. Thankfully they were the only ones in this building.

    Sumire gripped the sheets and her other hand - her other hand was upied. Yuhi was using it for her to touch him back.

    Yuhi brushed his lips against her ear. "You okay?

    His sudden gentle tone, despite his beast-like actions, surprised her. "I am okay."

    He chuckled. "So, it''s okay for me to proceed, right?" At thatment, she nodded her head.

    Yuhi brought his face to her legs. "I wonder if it''s okay, mmm. Your pregnant; this might hurt more."

    "Silly," Sumire muttered. Before anything else could happen the doors burst open and somebody frantically entered.

    "Yuhi, we have a huge pro--!" Hino stopped in mid-sentence. He raised his eyebrow. "You know you two...."

    Sumire immediately pulled away from Yuhi and fixed her clothes up. When she saw Hino just now, it was like somebody poured water all over her. She woke up from her strange mood.

    Yuhi clicked his tongue, annoyed. "Did you have to disturb us?" He still seemed sweaty, hot, and all bothered.

    "Yuhi, she just came back."

    "Which one?" A dark aura seemed to surround him. The atmosphere seemed to have changed.

    "Touko."

    Yuhi sighed deeply. "Damn."

    "I think she heard the news that your performing with Sumire."

    Sumire blinked. But they only decided that stuff earlier, how did that person find out already? So that Touko person is here now? Sumire looked over at Yuhi, who nodded.

    "Let''s go back to school, Sumire."

    ..............

    Iro Road High school

    Sumire didn''t understand why this girl would return to school, but Yuhi knew. She expected them to go to the lobby, but instead, he brought her to his atler. Sure enough, the moment they entered the premises, the door was unlocked. Yuhi mumbled something about taking that key back as they entered.

    When they arrived, a beautiful woman with long blonde hair wrapped her arms around Yuhi and clung to him. "Hmmm, did you get skinnier?"

    Her eyes twitched, annoyed. What does this woman think she is doing?

    "Touko, why are you even here?" Yuhi said angrily.

    Touko looked over at her. "What a pretty girl. I didn''t know you had a female friends." She immediately let go of Yuhi and stood directly opposite her. "You would make a great model; your features are so in so it would be easier to draw."

    "Wrong, she is my girlfriend." Yuhi grabbed her arm and pulled her towards him.

    Touko burst intoughter. "As if you would date somebody who looks so in. Besides, I''ve seen Ibuki; she is pretty."

    Sumire looked away awkwardly. Sure she puts on a disguise when she is in school, but does she look that different and in? This person is a bit different than she thought. Or rather, she reminds her of Yuhi ¨C but a female version of him.

    She took out her ID from her bag. It was her star agency ID badge. Touko, who was bickering with Yuhi, paused to look. "The real one?"

    "Yes, the real one." Sumire took a deep breath. "Could you let go?" She pointed to Yuhi''s arm, which Touko grabbed hold of again. Though she said it normally, Sumire was anything but calm right now.

    Touko must have noticed since she lets go. "You don''t have to be so scary."

    "Oi Touko quit antagonizing her."

    "It was just a greeting; you two need to calm down."

    "Damn, woman, you don''t change at all."

    Touko rolled her eyes. "I would like to say the same for you. But your still as bad as ever. Treasure your art supplies more. What if somebody stepped on your brushes?"

    "Well it''s not like anybody wille here."

    Yuhi was bickering with the woman, and yet Sumire felt weird about all of this. The two of them seem to get along better than she heard. The others told her these two shed a lot. But isn''t this just friendly bantering?

    She felt a sudden pain in her chest and quickly turned to the door and didn''t bother saying anything else.

    Sumire wanted to get away from this ce as quickly as she could.

    She hears Yuhi chase after her, but she does not stop walking. A strong gust of wind blew, and in the next second, she felt a pair of arms wrap around her. "Sumire, my Sumire. Hold on a moment."

    My Sumire? Since when did Yuhi use that on her?

 Chapter 186 - When Did You First Start To Like Me?

    "I told you not to run so fast, geez," Yuhi said as he unrolled the bandages and tore one up.

    "Sorry." Sheughed awkwardly. "I guess I was jealous."

    "I don''t mind that, but, earlier you...could you exin that?"

    Sumire looked away. "Was it wrong?"

    "Well, no, it was great, but I am serious. You shouldn''t provoke me too much. It''s a good thing Hino came. I would have ended up breaking my promise."

    So he would have continued?

    Yuhi dropped the bandages and leaned forward. "Tonight, do you have some time? You could go back with me."

    "Arent we staying at Atushis tonight?"

    Atushi said he wanted to discuss something.

    Yuhi bit her ear, and she flinched. "You don''t want to? Continue what we did earlier? We stopped, but that doesn''t mean it''s over." He ced one of his hands on her thighs. "I want to do something fun. You don''t want that Sumire? You seemed willing earlier."

    Uhh-- she needs a time out! What is with this person? She thought she was good at teasing people. But Terashima Yuhi takes teasing to another level.

    "Sumire?"

    "I don''t know what to say," Sumire admitted. "This stuff is new to me."

    At thatment, Yuhi pulled back. He suddenly flicked her forehead. "When you respond like that, even I get confused." Yuhi trailed off. "Well, forget it. I understand that you''re different. Your not controlling like Touko or seductive like Makino."

    The second part bugs her. If that is what Yuhi likes, she ought to work hard. But uhh, for now, she ought to deal with his random kisses. Those are bad for her heart.

    "This will sting." Yuhi lifted her hand and put the cotton bud with ointment towards it.

    She flinched slightly, but she was too busy looking at his face. "Yuhi, you''re a bit too handsome."

    "Crazy girl, what are you saying."

    To her surprise, a light tint of red appeared on his face. Ah, quite some time has passed since shest saw this. But she is speaking the truth here. He has a good looking face, and she unconsciously looked towards his chest. Whenever he wore T-shirts, she could see the muscles through his clothes.

    Sumire quickly looked away. She needs to stop eyeing him like a creep. Even if she is his girlfriend...

    "You know if you wanted to check me out, you should do it when we take a bath together."

    She raised her eyebrow at thatment. "You mean we will do that again?"

    "Yeah, it''s rxing."

    Is that so? Perhaps Yuhi wants to do some other things with her too, but he hasn''t said anything. This person holds a lot of things back for her sake. If she considers the people he dated, he is tolerating a lot of stuff. He treats her differently from them, that shows she is special.

    Just now, what upset her was seeing Yuhi speak so casually with another girl. Aaah- now that she thought about it, she probably looked very rude there. That woman even backed away when Yuhi introduced her. Touko probably isn''t a bad person. Well, the cheating factor aside- she is probably a normal person.

    "What are you thinking about now?" Yuhi sighed. "Don''t think anymore, weird things."

    "I won''t, but Yuhi, I do have a question for you."

    "Hmm?"

    "When did you first start to like me? I mean, you weren''t interested in me when we first met." She trailed off. "Or were you? You had bad intentions bringing me home that time.." Her sentence fell short when Yuhi flicked her forehead again. "Ouch, that hurts."

    "Quit messing around. Does it matter when I started to like you? You already figured out that I liked you for so many years. That information should be enough for you."

    It should be, but she isn''t satisfied. Perhaps Yuhi knows something. The ident she ended up in when she was younger. The ident that led to her losing her memories. Does Yuhi know something?

    Sumire slumped her head in his arms. "Yuhi-san, will you pat my head and console me?"

    Yuhi puts the antiseptic down, and she felt his hands on her hair. A content sigh passed her lips.

    "You okay, Sumire?"

    "Well, I am repenting for my behavior a few minutes ago. Jealousy is a monster in disguise. I should know better."

    "Regrets?"

    "Just a little." Sumire trailed off. "You two get along better than I thought."

    "Well, she was my rival for the longest time. I guess I feelfortable around her. However, Sumire, you don''t have to worry. I said all that stuff about Touko cheating, but there was more to it than that. I didn''t hate her when we broke up. But when I thought how toxic our rtionship was, I ended up hating her."

    She raised her face then. "Toxic?"

    "She was controlling and possessive not so much me but my art. If I painted something different and not like my usual style, she would get mad. This prevented me from exploring other themes."

    "Ah, the thing you mentioned before about weakness?"

    "Yeah. Honestly, it didn''t bother me as much back then. I didn''t have you around, so I did not need to paint such gentle pictures. But things are different now. I want you to smile more."

    Her eyes widened when she heard those words. So that was the reason why. When she saw that painting, she immediately felt happy. The painful feeling in her heart and her other concerns vanished. That warm and gentle painting, his use of soothing colors, it was all for her? No wonder she felt so strongly connected to it.

    Sumire stood up. She sat on hisp and wrapped her arms around his neck, burying her face in his neck. For a moment, she does not say anything. But in the next second, she gradually ced light kisses there.

    "Mm,forting me?"

    "Yuhi, were you lonely all this time? Waiting for me."

    It was something she wanted to ask him this entire time.

 Chapter 187 - The Right To Express Themselves

    There was a brief moment of silence. For the next few minutes, Sumire felt tense. Was it a bad idea to say that?

    Yuhi never told her specifically that she was the one he was waiting for this entire time, maybe she misunderstood? But she understood from his words and actions alone. This person has always thought of her.

    "Hey Yuhi, I have an idea."

    ..

    "Drawing on the old school building walls, you sure are bold," Yuhimented as he ced thest bucket of paint down. He took a seat on the stool beside her.

    Yes, this was her idea to paint on the walls of the old school building. Now that Touko woman is back, Sumire understood that many people would doubt her ce by Yuhis side. The only thing she can do to bypass that is to paint with Yuhi again, to work on another piece.

    Sumire tilted her head confused. "It''s old, and nobodyes here anyway."

    "It is still part of the school grounds."

    Sheughed softly. "I wonder how long it will take before somebody realizes. Besides," Sumire picked up the brush. "Were you not the one who said that every artist has the right to express themselves?"

    "Why do you remember something I said such a long time ago?"

    "Well that''s because I like you, of course, I will remember."

    At thatment, Yuhi looked down. His sudden silence made her curious, so she nced over at him. Her eyes widened when she saw him blushing. Sumire grabbed hold of his shirt. "Are you embarrassed because I said I like you?"

    "Like hell."

    "That isn''t it?"

    Yuhi sighed deeply and flicked her forehead again. "Quit being so cheeky; you already know how I feel about you."

    "Do I?"

    "Damn you.."

    "Besides, why are you hesitating? Arent you the genius painter Terashima Yuhi? I don''t remember epting the confession of such a boring guy."

    His eyes twitched, annoyed, and Yuhi pinched her cheeks. "Brat, your talking like this even though your--" Yuhi paused when he looked over at the small part of the building she already painted. "I can''t even call you a normal person, damn."

    Sumireughed at his reaction. "Do I have your approval, Mr genius?"

    "Of course you do." Yuhi trailed off. "I know your doing this to prove a point. But I find this exciting."

    "The thrill and danger of getting caught?"

    Yuhi shook his head. "More like painting with you is exciting."

    Sumire saw the bright look in his eyes, and her gaze softened. It seems like he defeated her once again. She wonders if Yuhi understands. Only a short time has passed since she came to Tokyo, but he already made her experience so many happy and joyful things.

    No matter what dangerous things happen from now on, at least she has experienced happiness beforehand.

    She nced over at Yuhi, who was painting away. There was something different about him right now. She rested her head on his shoulders, and Yuhi paused. "Should we go back inside? You must be tired."

    "No, I just want to flirt with you. Do you not like it?"

    At thatment, Yuhi chuckled. "Why would I hate it?" He trailed off. "I am sorry for making you uneasy even if it was only for a moment. I don''t want you to end up with some sort of inferiorityplex to Touko."

    "Yuhi, you know that girl doesn''t bother me. I mean, I told you before, it is easy for me to deal with my rivals. But my main concern is you getting hurt for my sake again, and you get dragged into my mess."

    "Like I told you before, I already got myself involved in something bad." Yuhi cupped her cheeks and brushed their forehead together. "I love you too much. You don''t have to think of anything bad, you have me, and I will never leave you."

    Sumireughed softly. "Your amazing Yuhi-san, you know what to say to calm me down." She trailed off. "Then there is something I want your help with. You see, I don''t have any memories from before I was seven years old. It seemed like I got caught up in some kind of major human trafficking case."

    This was the reason why her parents treated her awkwardly. They med themselves for what happened and didn''t know what to do.

    "You want me to help you find the truth?"

    She nodded. "But its more of a support role. I want you to support me just in case I have a mental break down or something. There must be a reason why I cant remember. Something traumatizing must have happened that led to me sealing away the truth." Sumire trailed off. "The reason is, I am looking for someone. Back then, there was somebody with me."

    At first, she thought it might have been Ru, but he told her it wasn''t when she asked him about it. The hand she held that day, that small and yetrge hand. "I only have vague recollections of the time. Most people would want to burry away such an ident."

    But the badge she saw that day on Rus ident remained in her head. When Sano allowed her to look at it properly, Sumire confirmed the suspicious thoughts she had in her head the entire time.

    It''s the same - it''s the same as the vague fragment she recalled that day.

    Yuhi grabbed hold of her hands. "Anyhow, are we painting this thing or not?"

    Sumireughed softly. The unease she felt from moments ago vanished immediately. "How do we paint like this?"

    His gaze softened, and he kissed her forehead lightly. "Follow my movement."

    "Okay--" Sumire paused when she noticed something. He was trembling. She bit her lip when she realized that. This person isn''t any better than her; he is just as weak at times. But no matter how weak they both are neither show weakness.

    It must be suffocating for him too.

    She wants to tell Yuhi that it was okay and that he wasn''t alone either. But something prevented her. In the back of her mind, a voice told her not to; if she were to say it, then something bad would happen.

 Chapter 188 - AUTHORS NOTE - Temp Hiatus -

    Hi everybody.

    After much discussion, I will be taking a long hiatus. For awhile I noticed how bad my health was getting. So I cut down the number of books I was writing to two, but even then I ended up sick.

    Last night I felt very bad and I was in a lot of pain. It seems to have something to do with bad digestion ck of eating healthy). But the side affects are very had.

    After much discussion with my family, we decided I won''t be writing until I recover.

    For my readers: Eternal Melody''s premium date and we will meet again end date will be postponed until I return.

    I won''t be very active.

    Again, I am sorry about this.

 Chapter 189 - I Want To Try The Impossible

    "So what is the story behind that sculpture at the front gate?"

    Yuhi who was eating his meal looked up. He tapped his fingers against the desk. "How did you know that was my piece?"

    "For one it isn''t strange considering how the school treats you." She noticed it from the moment she transferred. Yuhi could get away with skipping ss, he even had his own atler. The teachers never say anything when he does attend ss and sleep.

    Despite his words earlier, he seemed oddly calm at her suggestion even if meant vandalising school property.

    Yuhi raised his eyebrows and was about to argue with her, but she cuts him off and presents more evidence.

    "Well I suppose so. The story huh? There isn''t much to say."

    "Are you sure? That piece is different from all the others."

    "I was thinking about my family."

    Yuhi nodded. "Indeed they abandoned me. But I do have vague recollections of my mother singing to me gently. If she disliked me so much, she wouldnt have done that. I could just be delusional about all of this. But even so, I hear it asionally, a voice telling me to stay strong."

    So that is why that sculpture is a woman holding her child. Others may see it as a girl carrying a basket, but she wasnt like them. They see it that way since they only looked at it briefly. But she stared at it for a very long time.

    "Do you miss her?"

    It was a stupid question. Of course Yuhi missed her, otherwise he would not have made that piece. Family huh? Its not like she is any better than him, she missed her family too. She missed them a lot, asionally she would look around and expect them to appear.

    But it is already toote.

    Sumire quickly changed the topic sensing that the atmosphere became odd. "So it isn''t just painting for you?"

    When she learned that Yuhi was the one who sculpted that piece, she was very impressed.

    "As artists we have the freedom to express ourselves." Yuhi mocked and she rolled her eyes. "At the start I only wanted to paint. As an artist yourself you should know how time consuming certain mediums are. I wanted to focus on bing a better painter. But at some point I changed my mind."

    "Now you''re an artist who is good at everything." Sumire finished for him.

    His lips curve to a smile. "Well I wouldn''t say everything, there are certain mediums I can''t handle."

    Sumire rolled her eyes when she heard him say those words. What mediums can''t he handle? As far as she is concerned Yuhi is good at everything. But she has to admit that he does have his clumsy moments.

    She picked up her cup and drank some of the coffee. Caffeine is bad for pregnant women and yet she needed it desperately. Recently it feels like her thoughts regarding Yuhi are going out of control. Whenever she went to sleep, she would see the nightmares but there is something different now. She would end up being saved by Yuhi and then-- her cheeks grew hot. What on earth was with that dream? She isn''t that desperate or needy is she? Is this what people would call unfulfilled desires? But why would she even have such thoughts in the first ce.

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi edged closer to her. "Are you okay Sumire?"

    For a moment she didn''t understand what he was saying until he brought his free hand to her cheeks. "Your face is red."

    Ba-thump, thump - Sumire clearly heard the rapid sound of her heart.

    "Are you embarrassed? I didn''t even say anything yet.."

    "Ahhh, it''s because you''re too handsome and you randomly kiss me. Plus you give me that strange look too--" Sumire covered her red stained face with her hands. "I sound like an idiot."

    Even though she is usually so calm and collected. When she is with this person she ends up behaving like an idiot.

    Yuhi to her surprise did not make fun of her. He did not reply right away. After a few minutes passed he kissed her forehead softly. "I understand that you''re nervous, the same goes for me too. Let''s take things slowly and get used to each other. You will learn to be calm with me."

    "I don''t think that''s possible, you drive me crazy."

    "Mmm, I get that too."

    Yuhi is trying to say that it is the same for him. But is that truly the case? How can it be the same? How is it possible that he has the same feel- her thoughts broke off when he removed her hands from her face. He kisses her fingertips slowly.

    "You''re so beautiful Sumire and you''re mine. It feels like a dream."

    They are both acting like idiots. They will end up regretting this one day. There is no such thing as a love that willst forever. Sumire understood that better than anybody, and yet she still wanted to give it a try. She wants to try that impossible love with this person.

    ˇ­.

    On the way back it was quiet. Sumire didn''t know what to say to him. After that she barely spoke to him, a few nods, yes and no. How does she face him? She isn''t used to somebody treasuring her this deeply. It is a new feeling that she does not know what to do with.

    "We have arrived."

    Sumire looked up and realized they were in one of Yuhi''s other apartments. It did not take long for her to realize that Yuhi had apartments all over town. It seemed like he never stayed in one ce for a long time. This building was slightly older and only had one floor. But Sumire liked this ce more.

    He unlocked the door but Sumire wrapped her arms around him. She buried her face in his chest, mustering the remaining courage she had.

    The next few minutes they remained that way in each other''s arms. Yuhi caresses her hair softly and ces a light kisses on her head.

    But then she hears his phone go off.

    Yuhi chuckled at her attitude. "You know I could stay here all night and not let you go. But I think Hino will kill me if I dont attend the conference."

    Sumire didn''t say anything, but she dropped her hands to her side and yet don''t pull away. She mumbled softly. "For some reason I don''t want you to leave."

    He raised his eyebrow. "So you don''t mind Hino killing me."

    "I don''t actually, just stay."

    She felt something brush across her forehead. It was his lips again. "Alright, but you exin when he shows up angry."

    "Okay."

 Chapter 190 - I Think I Like Your Surprises

    Hino showed up like Yuhi said. He was furious.

    It was around seven thirty in the morning, she woke up to arge bang on the door. But she ignored it at first. Sumire looked at Yuhis arms wrapped around his waist, his lips were on her forehead. "I think I am getting too attached to this."

    Yuhi only asked her to live with him because of her current situation. If she wasnt so fragile, would he ask a random girl to stay with him? No matter how much he likes her, normally one would not ask somebody to live with them so easily.

    Others would say it is normal for guys to ask a pretty girl to stay with them. But is that genuinely the case here? If that was all Yuhi wanted from her.

    "..oveˇ­"

    Sumire blinked when she heard those words from his lips. It was vague but what other word would end in ove other than love? She leaned forward slightly.

    "I love you Sumire.."

    Her eyes widened. Is this person an idiot? He must be a fool. He shouldnt love her this much, she does not deserve this much love and attention.

    Another bang, followed by yelling.

    Sumire knew she had to snap out of this blissful dream. She sighed deeply. She picked up her clothes and slipped them on, andbed her hair back with her fingers. Her dress from yesterday was wrinkled slightly but it would have to do.

    Sumire took a deep breath and she walked over to the door. The distance from the door to the bedroom was not a lot, this was a regr t. The moment she opened it, an angry Hino greeted her.

    "You finally opened up you bastard. How could you skip like that? I thought we discussed this properly a year ago. You said you would make an exception for this event." Hino was still ranting, clearly he didn''t have a look at who he was speaking to.

    "He is sleeping. Stop yelling."

    Hino looked at her. "Sumire."

    She closed the door behind her and walked a few steps ahead until she arrived at the set of stairs at the end. It was colder than she thought it would be. But that coldness vanished immediately when Hino draped his jacket around her.

    "Aren''t you going to--"

    Sumire half expected him to yell and get very angry.

    "Well he stayed because you asked?"

    "Yes."

    Hino looked frustrated but nodded. "Alright."

    "Alright?" She repeated puzzled.

    "Sumire you know already that I investigated you. I know about your..situation." Hino chose his words carefully. But Sumire found it useless.

    "That''s not--" but the words were stuck in her throat. He was absolutely right. She had a moment of weakness and as a result asked Yuhi to stay with her.

    Silence fell on them for a few minutes before she broke it with an apology.

    "Yuhi will prioritise you before anything else. I thought I already knew that before, but it seems like I underestimated him. He would sacrifice his career and any opportunities just to help you."

    Sumire knew he did not say it deliberately but it felt like a jab. It is exactly like what Sano said. She will stand in the way of Yuhis career, his dreams and his future.

    "I would do the same for him."

    Hino sighed again. "Well I guess thats that."

    "What was the conference about?"

    "You will find out soon." With those words said Hino quickly left.

    Sumire could only look at his retreating figure with a sh of disappointment in her eyes. Who was she disappointed at? Yuhi? Hino or maybe her self. In the end she cant do anything for Yuhi but hinder him. That is the undeniable truth.

    ˇ­

    When she returned to the apartment, Yuhi immediately backed her against the wall and started to kiss her all over. It felt nice and warm, especially after the cold she experienced briefly. Hinos jacket slipped from her shoulders onto the ground. Yuhi lifted her dress.

    "Yuhi." Sumire interjected. "Not now." Her voice was firmer than usual.

    "Sorry." He apologized and drew his hand back. "Do you not feel well?"

    "No." She actually felt fine for once. It was a rare change, her feeling okay.

    "Then is it me? Sorry, am I scaring you?"

    That isnt it either. But she just felt that doing this now was wrong. Yuhi brought his lips to her neck. He kissed and bit along the soft flesh and she shuddered.

    "Dont be scared Sumire."

    "I know you wont harm me."

    "Yeah."

    "Yuhi, I just want you to rify-" She trailed off when he traced her lips with his fingers. "--are you hiding something from me?"

    "Yeah I am."

    At thatment she sighed. "If you immediately say yes, it is difficult for me to get mad."

    Then again she finds it difficult to get angry at him. No matter what stupid thing he does, she finds it hard to get mad.

    "Okay, lets try this again." He mumbled. "I love you Sumire. So can you please do me the honour of letting me touch you?"

    "Where do you want to touch?"

    Yuhi scooped her up and brought her to the bedroom. He ced her down on the bed. "I guess you will find out love."

    "I think I like your surprises."

    "I know you do."

    She wants to ask him why he knows. But that thought is washed away when his lips fell on hers and he was hovering over her. His shirt discarded onto the ground. When did he take that off?

 Chapter 191 - You Trust Me Right?

    When she woke up again, it is well past lunch time.

    To think she overslept, but then again this is normal.

    She still found her current situation strange especially since no signs showed stomach wise. Sumire looked around. "Where is Yuhi?"

    The door was half open. Yuhi was talking to someone.

    "I dont care what the Principal says. Sumire is my partner."

    "But she--"

    Despite her half sleepy state, Sumire understood the situation. She got the gist of the conversation immediately and slowly got up. It urred to her to cover the love bites Yuhi made but decided to be petty. She walked over and opened the door, halting the conversation.

    "Yuhi."

    Yuhi left Toukos'' side. "You okay?" He lightly brushed their forehead together. "Fever."

    "Mm, can you finish here?"

    "Yeah." He squeezed her hand. "I was about to go shopping so I could make you a feast."

    Sumireughed softly. "I''m sick though, I dont think a feast is appropriate."

    "You''re underestimating this chef." Yuhi jokes.

    For the next few seconds they crack jokes about cooking when Touko coughed. She almost forgot about this woman.

    "Yuhi, think about it. This girl--"

    Sumire immediately interjected, sensing Toukos tone.

    "This girl got into an ident, no she murdered somebody."

    Touko flinched when she heard that reply. "You--"

    Sumire sighed. "Honestly, I heard you were smart. But it seems like those were just rumors. Do you think Yuhi does not know?"

    Actually, she never confirmed this with him before. But this is the best time to have this conversation.

    Yuhi immediately followed her lead and nodded. "Well, of course, I knew. I was working as a member of the underground world, so I knew." He pinched her cheeks. "I am still with this idiot, regardless."

    She frowned when she heard his words and felt the pain on her cheeks. "Ouch!" Sumire eximed. "What is with the name-calling?"

    Isn''t this the perfect opportunity for him to praise her in front of the ex? Why is he insulting her instead?

    "For stopping me earlier."

    Her anger vanished immediately. She felt her cheeks flush redpletely off guard. "Your saying this now?"

    What is he doing? Even if it is Yuhi, his ex is right there. Sure this sounds contradictory after what she said. But Sumire felt very weird about this.

    "Of course, I am." He hardly seemed bothered by Touko''s presence. "You know I can''t wait any longer."

    "This isn''t the time for this." She kept her head low and avoided his gaze.

    "Then let''s go back inside and talk." Yuhi lifted her face and cupped her cheeks. "Okay, Sumire?"

    "Yuhi-" Touko spoke up.

    Yuhi red harshly at the woman but did not say anything else. He quickly led her inside his room and closed the door. They waited for a few minutes before they both hear the sound of footsteps fading away. Yuhi dropped her hand the moment the sound vanished.

    "Sorry about that, but she wouldn''t go away and kept insulting you."

    "You were..." Sumire didn''t know what to say.

    "No, actually." He backed her against the wall. "I was serious."

    "Mmm serious?" She is already tracing her hands on the cord shirt he clumsily slipped on.

    "Yeah, so.." Yuhi paused. "Quit teasing me."

    At some point, her other hand made its way to the zipper of his pants. "Well, it''s not like I don''t want to." Sumire nodded. She is prepared for something to happen. They live together and end up kissing a lot. Of course, eventually, something would happen. Sumire understood this better than anybody. "But, you said it before about thew."

    Yuhi sighs deeply. He tassels his hair with his free hand, and the other kept her against the wall. "I want to break some rules." He brought his lips to her ear. "Don''t you?"

    "Well, the offer is tempting, but you know my current state. I also think we shouldn''t."

    No matter what crazy desires she has towards him, she has to keep herself under control.

    "Sumire, please." His voice sounded needy and desperate.

    It was hard for her to ignore his other hand, which left his hair. His hands felt cold, but she didn''t mind it, the hand roaming on her chest. She didn''t know what to do. Despite her confidence, she knew it would be challenging to proceed unless she...

    "You trust me, right?"

    Now that would generally be the ice breaker. The words that would lead to her going along with the flow would lead to something romantic. But she wants to treasure him and not rush things.

    "I do, and that''s why." She lightly kissed him. "I want us to treasure each other, to treasure this love. Just wait, Yuhi, soon I will be all yours."

    Yuhi slumped to the ground. A defeated look on his face. "Soon, huh? Can I at least do other things?"

    "Sure."

    ...

    Following morning - Iro Road High School.

    Sumire was busy reading No longer human for the fiftieth time since the time in the library. She didn''t understand what was wrong with her recently. This is the first time she has read a book this many times in a row.

    "Word on the streets is you like to seduce men." A familiar voice said.

    She nced over and spotted Shin. He wore his usualb coat, and she noticed therge stack of documents by his feet. He must be marking papers again.

    Sheughed. "I heard already."

    "But have you--"

    "Twice with Yuhi, once with Ru and a few times with Ren. Now, does that make me a slut?"

    Does that make her one even though she was in a rtionship with all of them when she slept with them?

    "The first two aside, you--" Shin didn''t know what to say.

    "Well, nobody really knows. I think Asuka suspected something, but she isn''t the gossip type." Sumire trailed off. "Hey Shin,tely, Yuhi is indirectly pushy. "

    "That doesn''t sound like him. Are you sure your not the one deliberately stirring him up?"

    How rude! He makes it sound like it is her fault. Sumire recalled what happened the other day. Okay, so maybe it was her fault there. But it was natural after all those strange dreams she has about him recently. Those strange dreams, huh? If she asked Masaru-senpai, he would be blunt with her and say something about unfulfilled desires or something. Is that what this is? In the seventeen years since her birth, Sumire never thought of such things before.

 Chapter 192 - I Like You More Than I Thought

    At the start, Sano was his usual snarky and snakey self. But recently, whenever they meet, there is something different about him. There is a sadness in his eyes that she did not see before. Sumire frantically shook her head. No matter what happens, she cannot allow him to sway her. The moment she sympathizes is the moment she lets her guard down. If that happens, who knows what he would do to her?

    She cannot risk it even for a moment.

    "Alright. I will let you see Sano. Go after school, okay?"

    Sumire nodded. "But what about--"

    "I will wait for you at thepany."

    For a moment, there is an awkward silence. Sumire wanted to discuss the stuff Shin brought a bit more but noticed Yuhi put everything away. It seems like she won''t get a chance to look at that until he finishes analyzing it. Well, he is doing it for her safety and all.

    "Sumire..." Her serious thoughts broke off when she hears Yuhi call her name.

    "My lips..you''ll graze them again."

    "Let me." Yuhi covered her mouth with his.

    Sumireughed. "If we don''t stop kissing, we will go crazy."

    "I like that, go crazy, eh?"

    She rolled her eyes. "Okay, enough being silly. We should go back to ss."

    "Don''t want to, quit struggling when you like it."

    "How do you know that?"

    "Well, your hands."

    Sumire paused. "You look hot."

    Yuhi chuckled. "Alright, I guess I am. Continue."

    She fiddles with his shirt for a bit before she paused. She raised her hand to caress his cheeks. "Yuhi, do you think I''m weird?"

    "Mmm, very weird."

    "But you still love me?"

    "I love you, silly girl." He kissed her eyelids softly. "Do you understand?"

    "I think I do."

    "Good."

    For a moment, nobody said anything.

    Disturbed by the sound of the bell. But Yuhi didn''t let her go; instead, his arms tightened around her waist. ''I guess we aren''t going to ss today either.'' Then again, she isn''t in the mood to attend ss, so this works out for them. She usually would lecture him; at least one of them has to be sensible.

    He kisses her a lot these days, and maybe it is to make up for the things he can''t do with her.

    "Sumire, Sumire."

    He calls her name repeatedly like this when things get too intimate.

    "Mmm, you okay with this?"

    Sumire yed with his hair. "Yes, we''re only flirting, right?"

    Yuhiughed. "I suppose so." He ced his head on her stomach, and awkwardughter escaped her lips. "Is it moving yet?"

    "I guess I do feel kicks sometimes."

    "I see."

    ''Does it bother him? It must do.'' Sumire leaned forward and kissed him. "I can''t wait till my birthday."

    "Your birth--" Yuhi paused. "I see, well, we should start nning. What would you like to do during the day?"

    "The day?"

    "Yeah, day."

    "What''s happening at night?" She asks, but she already knows.

    Yuhi brushed his lips against her ear. "Well, you should know."

    "I do. Will it be special?"

    "Yeah, I have a great n."

    A n, huh? She traces his chest with her fingers. "Yuhi, do you go to the gym or something?"

    "Not a gym fanatic. But I guess I do a lot of exercises. Why?"

    "I like it..."

    ''I like your...'' Sumire stopped her sentence. What is she thinking? She needs to control herself. If she continues acting so shamelessly like this thenˇŞ Yuhi cupped her cheeks.

    "You okay? Don''t get so embarrassed, even though I would do anything to see you flustered all the time. I don''t want you to stress."

    He is as considerate as ever. Sumire sighs deeply; she needs to stop acting like a fool around him. She is almost eighteen, and then it will be two years until she is legally an adult.

    "I''m sorry for behaving so strangely. I liked you more than I thought I did, so I am at a loss on what to do."

    Yuhi chuckled softly. "Well, if that''s the case, why don''t you write it down?"

    "As lyrics for a song?"

    "Yeah, youreback will be official after our performance. So you might as well get a head start."

    Hereback, huh? With everything else going on, it is difficult for her to even think about that. But if Yuhi is saying this, who is she to disagree with him? Besides, she does miss singing. Maybe if she sings and jots down all these feelings in her heart, she will stop behaving so strangely.

    But then what happens after that? Is she truly ready to return to the stage? Is she ready to sing again? She shouldn''t make reckless decisions. Singing is important to her, and she will never give it up. But can the current her sing like she did before?

    Will she break down even though she is performing with Yuhi? Will she finally realize things can''t return to normal?

    Yuhi kissed her lips again.

    "Well, forget about it for now. Tell me what happens after school."

    "Yuhi, you keep talking about after school, but the day just started."

    "Time goes by when your having fun." His lips curve to a devilish smile. "Do you honestly think I will let you go, Sumire?"

    No, she already knew from the moment he came inside. Sumire pressed her lips against his. "I think I am going crazy, but that''s fine, right?"

    Yuhiughed. "Honestly, what do you want me to do, silly girl? I am already head over heels in love with you."

    To be loved and treasured, this much is a blessing. Yet Sumire understood this happiness is temporary. Something is already starting again in the shadows. If she isn''t careful, she would get swallowed whole, and then everything wille to an end.

    Something will break again.

    Something will break, and this time, there will be no way of fixing it.

 Chapter 193 - It Was Planned

    Why would such a thing cross her mind? Sumire never thought of love before. To be urate, she didn''t believe in it. Look at her parents; they got married due to an arranged marriage. They got married due to convenience. It''s not like they married each other because of their feelings. Even if feelings did blossom along the way, it still started strangely. After her kidnapping incident, the rtionship between the two seemed strange.

    "Yes, I think so." A familiar voice said, lifting her to her feet.

    The owner of the voice was none other than her boyfriend, Terashima Yuhi. Sumire rolled her eyes. "No touching."

    Yuhi whined and kissed her neck. "We should just show."

    Sumire knew what he meant. Just show the other students. She may be brave and bolder now. But doing something like that is still out of her league.

    "Yuhi." Sheughed softly when she realized what he was doing. "Okay, quit it."

    "Mm no, smell nice."

    Shin coughed. "You two--"

    "Oh, you were still here, Shin?" This time it came from her and not Yuhi.

    "Seriously, you quit teasing," Yuhi mumbled as he nuzzled his face against her forehead.

    "I found the location of one of the other hideouts," Shin said.

    She nced over then. "Did you report it to your boss yet?"

    By boss, she meant the SF leader. Sumire has yet to meet him, but she already got terrible vibes. She doesn''t understand exactly what it is, but the man seemed even more ruthless than her from what Shin told her so far.

    "No."

    "Hm okay."

    Shin raised his eyebrow. "You don''t seem interested today."

    "Uh how can I? Dont you see my current predicament?" Yuhi had his hands all over her, and he kept kissing her cheek and neck. He was acting like a huge lion who caught its prey.

    "Well, I guess as your teacher, I should stop him but as your mutual friend. I will walk away."

    Shouldn''t it be the other way around? But she didn''t get a chance to say that since he walked off, leaving her with the huge lion.

    Yuhi turned her around and kissed her deeply.

    "Pretty, your beautiful Sumire."

    "Alright, alright, I get that but youˇŞ" She stopped when she realized something. "Stupid, not here." His hands were touching her in ces he shouldn''t. The strange thing was that she liked it.

    "When?"

    "Tonight but just a bit." She knew what he wanted; of course, she did. After all, she wanted it too.

    Yuhi nodded and pulled away. He picked up the documents Shin left on the table and unsealed the envelope.

    "Huh, so there was something weird about that ce."

    "Weird?" Sumire quickly made her way over. When she saw the photos Yuhi was holding up, she blinked.

    "Isn''t this clubˇŞ"

    "The one where I met you again? Yeah." Yuhi nodded.

    So that ce was actually one of the hideouts? A coincidence? No, it cant be. She strolled into a random bar, so she found it hard to believe that it was nned. But what were the chances of Yuhi being there too? How did he know she was there? There is something wrong here.

    "By the way, Yuhi, how did you get into that ce?"

    "I have ID."

    She almost forgot that he was older than her, so he does not need a fake ID. Whenever they are together, and they end up talking about their mutual hobbies, she thinks they are the same age.

    "Yours was fake, right?"

    Sumire nodded and noticed an odd expression on his face. "What''s wrong?"

    "The security check for that ce is good. So I find it strange that you could enter that ce so easily." He trailed off and looked her up and down. "Maybe that ID check was just for show, and they use something else to verify."

    Something else? Sumire thought for a moment, and then it came to her. The strange thing at the entrance. It looked like a scanner at the door.

    Yuhi kept frowning. "I see." He mumbled. "No wonder."

    "Yuhi?"

    Is he thinking the same thing like her?

    "The Queen will never stop running." Yuhi balled his fists. "So it was nned?"

    ".."

    "That night, they were supposed to trap you, and you would end up saving everyone. They wanted you to demonstrate your power. But I took you away before that happened."

    "So, they will cause several incidents to drag me out until I use my ability?"

    Yuhi nodded.

    "The thing is Yuhi. I know I have something, but I haven''t been able to use it for a while." Sumire nced down at her stomach. "I think it was actually around the time I got pregnant."

    She felt something blocking her power.

    Yuhi sighed. "Go see Atsuro."

    "ButˇŞ"

    "Sumire," Yuhi said sharply. "Right now isn''t the time to be stubborn. If you don''t go and see him, I will drag you there."

    "Why do I have to?"

    "You know the answer to that. Atsuro is a doctor, he may be an underground doctor, but at least he knows your condition well."

    "There is another doctor that knows about my powers."

    Yuhi mmed his hand against the wall startling her. "You want to rely on Sano than Atsuro?"

    "I really don''t want to see him." She mumbled. She would rather suck it up and ask Sano a favor than go to Atsuro.

    Sensing his anger, she wrapped her arms around his neck. "Yuhi." She said softly. "Please, you know I can''t meet him."

    Sumire does not trust herself. What if she says something hurtful again? What if this time he doesn''t forgive her? To her surprise, Yuhi wrapped his arms around her waist and caressed her hair. She could still feel his anger, and yet he was trying to console her.

    "Yuhi." She mumbled against his neck. "You can do something else to me. Just please don''t let me go to Atsuro."

    At thatment, she heard him sigh deeply. Yuhi ced her down on the couch.

    "Do you think I am that cruel?"

    Sumire shook her head. "I know you will listen to me."

    "The reason why I want Atsuro to have a look despite what happened between you two is I don''t trust Sano. I don''t think he is innocent."

    Sumire understood that mindset very well. It is not surprising for him to think like that. She also thinks the same as him. But Sumire recalled the words he said in the hospital that day. He seemed desperate about her choosing him. Why is that? There must be something wrong.

 Chapter 194 - Like Dancing In The Rain

    April 26th 2014

    Just when she thought the weather would be fine today. Sumire ended up taking shelter at a nearby bakery. Why does that hospital have to be so far away? Sumire looked at the message on her phone. Maybe she should call Yuhi. When he saw the rain he messaged her asking where she was.

    Sumire sends a pouty emoji and Yuhi sent aughing one back.

    Should Ie fetch you?

    The offer was tempting. She wanted nothing more than to wrap her arms around his back and burry her face there as they rode on his bike. But it is raining heavily today. It would be better to get a car. Yuhi probably has one but she does not want to disturb him.

    Just as Sumire debated about this, she hears the sound of a car beeping, A car slid right in front of her. The windows opened. "Need a ride?"

    "Sano."

    Sano sighs and opened the door of the car as he stood up, with an umbre. He strolled over and extended it toward her. "My driver is inside too, we wont be alone."

    Sumire managed to nod.

    "Where to?"

    "Actually, I wanted to see you."

    ˇ­.

    "Get yourself dried up. I will run the bath for you."

    Sumire stood stiff as a board when he said those words. Sano however didnt notice anything unusual.

    "You came to see me?"

    "Well, I didnt have much of an option." Sumire mumbled.

    Sano sighed. "Kusaji Atsuro? You want to avoid him that much."

    "Like the gue."

    "Even though you hate me more?"

    Sumire didn''t say anything. "Is the hospital really closed today?" This is the first time she is hearing something like this. A hospital closing."

    Sano sighed deeply. "Do you think that little of me? Do you genuinely think I would trick you over something like this?"

    "Wellˇ­"

    "Come here."

    Sumire hesitantly followed him into one of the rooms. To her surprise the entire ce reminded her of a typical hospital room, except here there were rows and rows of medical bottles. Drawers and cabs most likely filled with equipment. For somebody who ims to have no interest in this side of his family business, he sure seems serious here. Then again, he always seemed serious whenever it came to work.

    She took a deep breath and sat down on the chair.

    "Terashima allowed you toe to me?" Sano asked as he rummaged through the cabs.

    "We argued."

    "Ah." Sano nodded. "Now that would make sense."

    Even though he said he would respect her decision, Sumire noticed how bothered he was by it. She understood the reason why. Sano isn''t exactly a trust worthy person. But even then it is better than going to Atsuro who if she may add will most-likely push some boundaries that he shouldn''t do. Yuhi has never seen Atsuro when he gives her treatments, thats why he doesnt know. Kusaji Atsuro prefers using very physical means to treat her.

    "So you two argue?"

    "It is human nature to argue."

    "It is also human nature to stay away from vile men like myself, no?"

    Sumire sighed. "What are you trying to say?"

    "For somebody who ims she hates me, you came here willingly."

    "Don''t talk like that, empty threats dont work on me."

    But they did in the past. She knew Sano wanted to say that but he stopped in mid-sentence. She watched as he continued to rummage through the cabs. For a moment nobody spoke. "Say, when did you be a doctor?"

    "It was a few months after we broke up, I think around two. My fathers brother died and so nobody from the main branch was running the medical business properly. As you know the medical business consists mainly of the branch families. But usually we slip in someone from the main branch. With the death of my father''s brother, they decided to bring me in."

    "Maybe they realized you were failing with your investments that year."

    Sano almost dropped the bottle in his hands. "ˇŞand how do you know that?"

    "When I stayed over I saw your work reports. It''s not like you hid them from me."

    "Indeed. Well I suppose so, I wasn''t doing that well that year but my studies for medicine was going well. I could finish up that year too. Normally it takes six years of medical school, but due to my family I graduated that year."

    "Was it difficult?" Sumire still found it hard to picture him as a doctor. If she didn''t see it for herself, she would not have believed him. Besides back then he was alwaysining about his medical studies.

    "You seem strangely talkative today." Sano picked up a few more bottles before he walked over to her. He ced the bottles onto the table in front of her and pulled up a stool.

    "Maybe its the weather."

    "You always hated rainy days."

    Sumire blinked when she heard those words. "Howe youˇŞ" She had to stop mid-sentence. Howe he knew? Howe he knew about something she kept to herself this entire time.

    "It was obvious from looking at you. Moreover you always stayed over when it rained. Those were the only times you came looking for me on your own.Most of the time it was meˇŞ" Sano sighed. "Well no use saying it now."

    Sumire however was curious. What was he about to say? Or rather he must have a sharp memory. Indeed he is right, she only came to look for him whenever it rained. During those times she felt the most vulnerable and weak, thats why she went to him. Even if it was to engage in actions she did not understand. It was better than being alone. She recalled how she allowed him to do whatever he wanted then. No matter how strange it was, it was better than being alone.

    After such intimacy Sumire cleary recalled how different Sano behaved.

 Chapter 195 - The Sound Of Another Sin

    Monday XX 2013 -

    It frightened her a lot these days whenever Sano touched her. Ever since that time at the bar, she no longer knew what to think of this man. Was he always this possessive and frightening? One of the police officers investigating her case called her secretly. He told her to be honest. At first Sumire didn''t understand why. But then the detective exined to her how they believe Sano set her up. When she heard that she immediately understood. Her face grew cold and her body trembled but she still lied. She defended him, even though she already knew the answer.

    It all vanished, the usual fear and she ended up getting lost in his scent, a groan passed her lips. Grunts escaped Sanos lips. For the next few minutes simr sounds fill the room. It was hard to believe that they weren''t doing anything but pressing their bare bodies, and kissing a lot.

    Contrary to his scary nature these days, he does not step over that line.

    Sano ran his fingers across her cheeks. "Today, you seem a bit meek."

    "Sorry."

    He shook his head. "Want some food?"

    She remained still and then pulled him closer. "Hug." Sumire knew Sano hated weak women, hated cuddling too since it showed a sign of weakness. But even though he hates it, he always does it.

    Sano got off her andid next to her. He pulled her into his arms. "Better?"

    "Yes."

    It was a rare and sweet moment but Sumire still felt slightly odd so it was difficult for her to enjoy it. She wonders what Sano genuinely thought of her. After that day, things seem distant between them. She wanted nothing more than to ask him. Ask him if he really tried to ˇŞ her thoughts broke off when she felt Sano kiss her hair.

    "Sano, tomorrow...there is a party. Could youe with me?"

    "The one richard corp is holding?"

    "Mmm, did you get an invite?"

    Sano shook his head. "Why would they bother with a small business like mine?"

    "Did you want toe?" Sumire noticed a sh of disappointment in his eyes. He clearly wanted to be picked by his own ability.

    She wasn''tpletely clueless when he asked her out. She already understood that he had other intentions. But that didnt matter to her, as long as he loved her.

    "If its an escort you need, then you have other options, no?"

    He was referring to senpai. Whenever she invites him, Sano never fails to mention Arashi-senpai.

    "I want you toe."

    "Then I shall."

    "It''s raining tomorrow too." Sumire mumbled.

    "Stay over?" Sano asked.

    "I have a room at the hotel where they are holding the party, since I don''t want to go out."

    Sano nodded. "Then I will stay with you. But a hotel room huh? That would seem misleading." He trailed off. "If I didn''t know any better I would think you arranged to meet somebody."

    At thatment Sumire frowned. Is he showing his jealousy again? Jealousy is indeed a monster in disguise, look what it did to Sano. Ever since that time he is so cautious of every single little detail. Then again maybe she should have told him about the other guys. But something in his behaviour prevented her from doing so.

    Something prevented her and she learned of that during this incident.

    "What are you thinking?"

    "Nothing." She rolled over so she was on top of him. Sumire extended her hand out and yed with his hair. She nced over and found the choctes she boughtst time still on the headboard. She picked one up and undid the wrapper, and extended it towards him.

    "Sano, recentlyˇŞ"

    "I was thinking we could. I mean it is about time don''t you think so?"

    "Wellˇ­" She trailed off. "I don''t actually mind too much." After all look at their current situation, they have already seen each other''s bodies. Yet something in the back of her mind kept nagging at her, she didn''t know exactly what it was.

    "Then lets wait until your birthday."

    ....

    Following morning

    The rain seemed to love her today, she entered Sanospany buildingpletely soaked. It was strangely quiet and she nced at therge clock. Ah, people have probably gone home by now. Or some people here may have been invited to the party or another social gathering was going on.

    Sumire made her way to Sanos office.

    But along the way, she noticed something on the ground, scattered looking garments.

    Sumire paused. Her entire face turned cold, she felt her heartbeat increase. But she looked through the creak.

    ..

    Instead of running away, she simply went to the lounge of thepany. She informed the receptionist she arrived just now. It seemed like nobody had seen her go to Sanos office which was good for her. Surprisingly she only had to wait five minutes before Sano appeared.

    He was still sweaty, face flushed. He clearly ran all the way down here. She would have found that sweet if she didn''t recall what happened a few minutes ago. Sano walked over and wrapped his arms around her. "Hey sweetheart, this is a surprise. Weren''t we meeting at seven?"

    He even forgot the time.

    "The party starts at seven." Sumire corrected.

    "Ah." Sano nodded. "I must have mixed things up."

    "Are we still going?" Sumire asked. Maybe he wants to go back inside and fool around.

    Sano nodded. "Sure, give me ten minutes."

    Sumire realized he was heading back upstairs and extended her hand out. "I want to get changed too." Her clothes were soaked. It was a good thing she didn''te here dressed in her party clothes.

    Sano looked her up and down, then nodded.

    It was quiet on the way back upstairs. She noticed the employees giving her odd stares. She wondered if the rest of them knew already. The receptionist seemed strangely nervous when she arrived, not that it mattered now.

    Sumire wondered what happened to the woman just now, was she still there?

    The room Sano brought her to was a room on the second floor.

    If she listened carefully would she still hear movement from above? Sanos office is right above this changing room, she knew that very well.

    "SanˇŞ" Her sentence fell short when he lifted her soaked shirt.

    A few minutes ago he was doing such things with another woman and now he is doing this with her? It felt wrong, she felt disgusted.

    But right now that didnt matter, the sound of the rain seemed to drown out all her worries and fears. The sound of the rain covered her voice, and the sound of yet another sin.

 Chapter 196 - Yet Another Rainy Day

    It was on a rainy day where she discovered Sano cheating on her. She already suspected it before, but it was the first time for her, seeing it with her own eyes.

    "Do you still see that secretary of yours?"

    "Which one?"

    "The one with the turquoise coloured hair."

    "Ah, well asionally I see her. But she isnt a business person anymore. She works in the entertainment circle. Perhaps you have heard of her? The mysterious cold beauty?"

    "Alicia?" Sumire''s eyes widened at that revtion.

    "By the way she wasn''t a secretary to begin with. It was just a ruse."

    She did think the woman was too pretty. Somebody from the entertainment industry huh? What a coincidence. It seemed like the woman is an actress, no wonder she isn''t too familiar with her.

    "You knew about her?"

    Sumire sighs. "Do you genuinely take me for a fool?"

    Sano chuckled. "Well if you knew then you must have known she was my favourite."

    She doesn''t even know why they are talking about this. Her gaze fell on the stuff Sano wrapped around her arm. "I said I would trust you on this. But if you harm me in any way then Yuhi will have your head."

    "I already know." Sano mumbled.

    Thest person Sumire expected to see was the very woman they were just discussing. She looked slightly older now and no longer wore her hair in the same hairstyle but Sumire immediately recognized her.

    "San!" Alicia said angrily. "Didn''t you say you would pick me up at the airport today?"

    "I was on my way."

    So this must be the reason why the hospital was closed. The reason why he was heading that way. But he stopped because of her? Sumire blinked. If he had prior engagements, he should have just rode off. It would have made no difference to her.

    Alicia nced over and sighed. "If you want to fool around you just have to wait forˇŞ" the girl paused in mid-sentence. "Ibuki Sumire?"

    She slowly nodded her head.

    The girl frowned and looked over at Sano. "What''s going on? Why are you with.."

    "Cia." Sano mumbled. "Go pack your things. I will exin it to you another time."

    Sumire blinked when she heard the nickname escape his lips. Now this is surprising, he used a nickname? He must be fond of her then.

    Alicia clearly wanted to stay but one look from Sano was all it took for her to leave. When the doors closed Sano sighed. "Sorry about that."

    "She is.."

    "My cousin."

    Sumire blinked when she heard those words.

    "I say that but she is actually adopted so we have no blood ties."

    Ah-huh, so that''s why he could do that? Then again she already learned that this man was capable of anything. He hurt her so badly when they broke up and yet still had the nerve to im her as his.

    "So, did you want to ask me if your child was affecting your ability?"

    Sumire slowly nodded her head.

    "If you recall what I said thest time I said the child protected you correct?"

    Again she nodded.

    "The little one seems to think that your powers are harmful."

    Her sweat fell. This child in her stomach is smarter than her. "I wonder if there is a way to.."

    "You want to use it?"

    "Well with the current situation I am basically defenceless if something happens. Sure I have abnormal strength. But what good does that do against people with superpowers?"

    Sano paused. "It''s actually more effective than you think."

    She was about to ask him what he meant by that when she felt her vision blur. A pounding sound appeared in her head. Sumire lost her bnce and tilted sideways, but Sano quickly rushed to her side. He picked her up and sighed.

    "Your more troublesome than before. But I guess thats why your more interesting now."

    ˇ­

    When Sumire woke up it was well past midnight. The first thing she did was pick up her phone and saw the numerous miss calls from Yuhi. Aaahh- what was she doing? She wanted to call back but the minute she clicked his name her phone went off.

    "Already fretting about huh?" A familiar voice said.

    The source of the voice did note from the door but right beside her. Sumire turned and saw Sano, she immediately looked at her body and realized that she wore different clothes. "Liar!"

    Sano sighed. "I only changed your clothes, we didn''t do anything."

    Even if that is the case, he shouldn''t have done that. "Why did you stay beside me?" Sumire asked cautiously.

    "You''re the one who climbed here, not me."

    Sumire blinked when she heard those words. She tried to recall it but her head hurt a lot. Not just her head but her right eye. Sano extended his hand out but she flinched.

    "You were fine earlier, why are you afraid now?" Sano mumbled. But he slowly got up. Thankfully he was not fully naked, just his torso.

    Sano returned to the bed and tossed a thermometer at her side. "Check."

    "Okay." She was still cautious but did as he said. Sure enough when she took her temperature it showed a high number.

    Sano frowned andid her down. "Go to sleep."

    "I need to call Yuhi but my phone."

    "I called. That person who hung around you a lot in middle school, I think he was your ssmate answered?"

    "Atushi?"

    "They areing. But the heavy rain is causing problems. Stay put here until they arrive."

    Stay put here with him? She acted all brave earlier on but as she suspected, she does not want to be alone with him in a room. Sumire tugged on the nightgown and tried to pull it down, but it was unfortunately too short.

    "That dress probably doesn''t fit you anymore."

    Huh?

    Sumire looked at the outfit she wore and realized something, it was one of her outfits. Now this is a surprise he kept some of her belongings? Sumire thought he would throw it out. After all she did the same. Who would have thought that he would keep it? She truly does not know anything about this man.

    "I''ve grown a lot."

    Mamoru made sure she ate a lot, and Ren often cooked for her.

    Sano was still watching her and she felt very ufortable. Why isn''t he saying anything? Why is he looking at her like that?

    "By the way," Sano broke the silence. "You suspect me don''t you?"

    "I do."

    "Then I guess I should just tell you up front. Yes I am involved in the underground world."

    "Ah, mystery solved."

    Sano sighed. "They helped out a lot when I lost your support."

    Sumire rolled her eyes at thatment. Why does it sound like he is ming her? Does he not remember the reason why he lost her support in the first ce? Their break up destroyed her. But after she got to know Ren she cheered up. First she made sure to contact all the people she introduced Sano too, second she made a list of the investments she helped him with. It took awhile but she managed to take everything from him.

    After she did that, Sano turned to the underworld? No, Sumire shook her head. No matter what the asion is he would never resort to that. Somebody must have approached him.

    "Why didn''t you ask Alicia for help?"

    Sano sighed. "That''s another story." She watched as he took out a lighter and packet of cigarettes.

    "You still smoke?"

    "asionally." He trailed off. "You should get some more rest before yourpanionse."

 Chapter 197 - Pure Torture

    Sumire doesn''t know if she got some rest but by the time Atushi came, and Jae she was already dressed and ready to go. She wore the same clothes from earlier, except they were now dry. Atushi immediately pulled her to his side, frowning deeply. She could already foresee the future. He will surely lecture herter.

    "Sano." Sumire called out.

    The man turned to her.

    "I will call you tomorrow?" She asks un-certain. For some reason Sumire felt that something was different now.

    Sano nodded. "Call me anytime."

    Atushi was hurriedly tugging her arm and pulling her away. He clearly didn''t want to stay any longer. Jae bowed and said thanks, then the three of them were on the road.

    "So we initially came here by car. But the roads in this area are affected as you can see. We couldn''te in with the car otherwise it would get stuck, so we parked it." Jae exined.

    Sumire only nodded. She nced over at Atushi who seemed very disturbed. He must be thinking weird things again. Atushi never liked Sano, he seemed to have a strong dislike for him. Then again it turned out Atushi was right about Sano so his suspicions were not wrong. But Sumire felt there was more to all of this.

    Along the roads affected by the heavy rain, she spotted the car in the corner. But it wasnt just the car. A man with ck hair wearing a grey coat and white fur coat leaned against the car, a cigarette in his lips as he looked up at the sky.

    Her eyes widened when she saw who it was. "Yuhi?"

    Yuhi nced over at her and sighs deeply. "Cmere."

    She immediately rushed over andnded in his arms. They were quite close already so she didn''t have to dramatically flung to him but she did. The moment shended in his arms, Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck and started to kiss him.

    Yuhi broke the kiss after a while andughed. "Man, overboard."

    He seemed happy but the moment she thought that she felt a flick on her forehead. "Overboard and nice. But you''re still getting a lecture."

    Damn she thought she could get away with it. So Yuhi is the one who will lecture her and not Atushi? No wonder he refrained from speaking this entire time.

    "Now King you say that, but you will probably just kiss her a lot. If you want to punish her you shouldn''t kiss her for awhile."

    Sumire looked horrified at Jaes suggestion and the smiling manughed. "The Princess likes you that much it seems."

    Not kissing Yuhi even for a day was pure torture for her. Not a single day has passed since they started dating did they go a day without kissing.

    "Unfortunately that would be torture for me too." Yuhi trailed off. "She already promised me that we could do other things tonight. So what else can I do to her hmmm.."

    Her cheeks grew hot when she heard him say those words. Sumire proceeded to hit him but he grabbed her hands and looked at her seriously.

    "You agreed, right?"

    Sumire averted her gaze but slowly nodded. She feels like a huge fool when she is around this person. Since she came to Tokyo she hasn''t acted like herself at all.

    "Hey Atushi, I think the car is busted."

    At thatment Atushi snapped out of whatever daze he was in and rushed over. She was in Yuhis arms so it was difficult to see but she did see some smoke.

    "I guess we should stay here and fix the tire." Jae nced over. "King and Sumire-chan you two can go ahead."

    "Eh? ButˇŞ" Sumire seemed uncertain but Yuhi ced her down on the ground. He grabbed her hand and pulled her along. Sumire didn''t get a chance to say anything since he was increasing his footsteps.

    Once they werepletely out of sight. Yuhi lets go of her hand and slumped to the ground.

    "Yuhi?"

    "You know I have so many things I want to say to you. But for now, I am d you''re safe."

    Her eyes widened when she heard those words. He must have worried about her a lot. The love and care he has for her, she has underestimated it. She only went missing for five hours and yet look at him, he looks like a mess. Earlier she didn''t get a good look but now she could see things more clearly.

    Sumire crouched down and brushed her forehead against his. "Sorry Yuhi, I won''t do it again. I will be good."

    Yuhiced their hands together. "Are you sure? Maybe I should lock you up somewhere and keep you all to myself."

    "Yuhi-san you have strange hobbies like that?"

    "I feel like I should start."

    Sumireughed. "Um, that would be a problem."

    "Sumire." Yuhi suddenly looked at her seriously. "Can I kiss you?"

    Nervousughter passed her lips when she heard him say those words. Uh what is he doing asking her so seriously? Normally he would just - no he wouldn''t. Now that she thought about it Yuhi never does things without asking her.

    "Okay."

    Yuhi made them both stand up. He looked around and then backed her against the wall. She felt his eyes roaming all over her, eyes filled with desire. For a moment Sumire stopped breathing, there was something breathtaking about this sight before her. It seemed stupid for her to get nervous but right now her heart is beating so loudly.

    He slowly reduced the distance. "Damn, my heart is beating like crazy."

    They are both idiots but it seems like their feelings for each other increase as the day goes by. After kissing for a good few minutes, Yuhi eventually let her go.

    They walk hand in hand down the slope.

    "So I think we should forget school tomorrow or should I say today?" He lifted his phone up with his free hand.

    Three am.

    In a few hours they would have to get ready to go to school. But after spending practically all night out, indeed she doesn''t want to go either. Sumire nodded but sighed. "I fear for my attendance."

    Yuhiughed. "Dont worry about it. Attendance isnt important, passing everything at the end is."

    "Are you confident I will pass then?"

    "Mm, I am."

    "Yuhi, why aren''t you asking me if Sano and I did anything?"

    Yuhi sighed deeply. "Well I already saw how much you disliked him. Moreover I know how much you like me." He ended his sentence with a red stained face and Sumireughed softly. "Brat, quit messing with me so much."

    That is her line, she feels like she is the one being yed.

    "So Sumire, are you tired?"

    Sumire shook her head and a lopsided grin appeared on Yuhis face. "Then lets go have some fun."

 Chapter 198 - Make Up For Loss Time

    It never urred to her how much of a childhood she missed out on, until she hung around Terashima Yuhi. Then again the two of them livedpletely different lives.

    When Yuhi suggested to go and have some fun. Sumire didn''t think it would be at a bowling alley.

    "Why are we here?" Sumire said, puzzled.

    "Well didn''t you tell me before that you never went bowling? So here we are."

    Sure she said something like that but why on earth are they here now? She didn''t think he would take her seriously.

    Yuhi walked over and picked up one of the balls. "These are quite heavy, you still want to try?"

    Well forget it, since they are here already it won''t do her any harm trying. She took the ball from him and put her fingers in the holes. She never bowled before but she saw this stuff in movies. Yuhi was right, the ball was heavy but she lifted it easily.

    She doesn''t have inhumane strength for nothing.

    Yuhi pointed to thene. "Well there is no trick to bowling but the good old fashion hunching down is a great start." He trailed off and shook his head. "Let me teach you."

    He probably realized that having a pregnant woman hunch down was a bad idea.

    Yuhi appeared behind her and grabbed her hand that was holding the ball. "Alright, on the count of one...two.." Before Yuhi finished the count down she already raised the ball and threw it.

    She watched as it travelled down thene and in the next few seconds- all the pins fell.

    Sumire tilted her head confused. "That''s all?"

    She doesn''t understand what all the rush and excitement about.

    Yuhiughed. "You''re lucky it''s just us here, otherwise I am sure the fanatics would surround you."

    "Well." Sumire nodded. "I guess it has something to do with arm strength."

    She picked up another ball and threw it down thene.

    "Yuhi-san what made you think we should go bowling?"

    "Hmm? Well, I realized that since you came here you haven''t rxed much."

    "I see." Her gaze softened. "So this is a date?"

    His lips curve to a smile but he nodded. "Yeah. During the day we always end up interrupted one way or another. But at night people are usually sleeping."

    So that is why he makes arrangements during the night. Well she supposes that made sense.

    "By the way Yuhi." Sumire trailed off. "I know it iste and all, but the fact that we are the only ones here makes me suspicious."

    Yuhi hugged her from the back. He brought his lips to her ear. "This is an odd thing to be suspicious about."

    "It is?" She ys with his hands.

    "Yeah it is. Besides you." He kissed her cheeks softly. "-are mine. So I can do as I please."

    He makes a valid point there.

    After bowling a few more times, they left the bowling alley hand in hand. She nced over at Yuhi who was fiddling with his bike keys. "Yuhi?"

    "Ah, there it is."

    Sumire looked up and saw a familiar bike at the car parking lot. She wondered where it was, so he left it here? It seems like Yuhi goes to these ces often.

    "Yuhi, I would rather walk."

    Yuhi nodded. "If thats what you want."

    She rested her head on his shoulder. "Actually I want to kiss for a few minutes."

    He rolled his eyes. "So many requests dear. Next thing you know we will be on the ground and kissing like crazy people again."

    Sumireughed softly. "I think I am getting a bit addicted Yuhi."

    It wasn''t a bit and they both knew that. Lately it seems like she can''t go a day without kissing him, but then again not a day has passed where he hasn''t kissed her. Even before they dated he was already iming her lips as his own.

    Yuhi gently kissed her forehead. "Let''s do that at home. We have all dayter."

    "All day? What about work?"

    "Ditching. Knowing Hino he still hasn''t calmed down, I would rather hide out for a while."

    He didn''t look angry when they parted ways though. When she thought about it, Hino looked almost disappointed. The bond those two share is something special, something she doesn''t understand.

    "So you''re choosing to ditch with me?"

    "Nice to know you have my back partner in crime."

    Sumireughed. Yuhi is so silly at times. But it is during times like this where there is no distance between them. During these times they are just like normal people. "Do you really not want to kiss me?" Sumire mumbled.

    She was dying to kiss him. She wanted nothing more than to have his lips on hers like before. Nothing more than to have his hands all over her, and to have his --

    She paused in mid-thought. What crazy things is she thinking about now? To think she would even have such thoughts. For the past seventeen years such thoughts never crossed her mind before but now its all she thinks about.

    Yuhi cupped her cheeks. "Well Sumire, I think I know what you''re thinking. But control yourself a bit."

    "I don''t think I can, there is something wrong with me."

    Even now the way Yuhi caressed her cheeks drove her crazy. She must be making up for the past seventeen years of inexperience. For all that loss time she spent trying to pick up the mess her family left behind.

    Yuhi awkwardly lets go of her face and scratches the back of his hair. "If you say it like that even I don''t know what to do."

    Uh-oh, did she scare him? Indeed her behaviour isn''t normal. If she wanted to kiss him so badly then why doesn''t she allow him to do it with her? It doesn''t make any sense.

    How can she be so obsessed with kissing? If she has that much passion and pent up feelings then she ought to let him do it with her. It would be that simple.

 Chapter 199 - He Cares This Much For Her

    "Sumire." Yuhi said softly. In the next second, he is kissing her deeply. She waspletely caught off guard. From his behavior she thought she scared him, but it was not like that at all.

    So much time has passed since shest gave herselfpletely to another person like this. Sumire actually forgot when was thest time. It wasn''t with Ru or Sano. Ah yes, it was with that man - the man named Kanagawa Ren. She only knew him for a short amount of time but he understood her far better than anybody else did.

    Sumire felt Yuhi''s hands on her stomach. It was cold and yet she didn''t push him away. He deepens the kiss while touching her. Sumire almost let him do whatever he wanted but they hear the sound of a beeping from a truck.

    "Damn." Yuhi pulled away from her. "This really isn''t the best time to seduce."

    She wasn''t though, she only wanted a normal kiss. It was his fault for going overboard.

    "We still have time, let''s go to the next ce." Yuhi suddenly said interrupting her trail of thought.

    ..

    The next ce was of course food.

    It seemed like Yuhi skipped his meal toe and get her. While she was ttered by the thought. Sumire didn''t like the idea of him skipping meals.

    The ce Yuhi brought her to was a small restaurant at the edge of town. It was in such a shady looking location though and looked shabby from the outside. It would bother her a lot more if Yuhi wasn''t with her but he was so she simply stepped inside.

    There were a few tables, a dead nt on the side, and paintings on the wall. The paintings looked so out of ce in contrast with the bright orange walls.

    A counter that looked like it belonged to a bar. A few drinks out on disy, behind it was a tall man with long ck hair. "Ah, so the challenger has arrived."

    "Hey Rein, what''s that about challenger?" Yuhi pulled up a seat for her and she immediately sat down.

    "Word on the street is that yourˇŞ" Rein paused in mid-sentence when he saw her. "ˇŞdating the Ibuki Sumire...Woahˇ­"

    Yuhi rolled his eyes and quickly exined to her. "You''re famous in these parks, that''s why I never brought you here before. The guys in this area are actually good people who worship you."

    Sumire blinked at that piece of news. As a member of the entertainment industry people admiring her shouldn''t be new. But Sumire felt something odd about this. "Could I ask why?"

    Rein looked embarrassed. "Uh..that is.."

    "Apparently," Yuhi interjected. "They saw you rescue someone from another gang. Since then the people here have idolized you as an idol fighter or something."

    Rescue somebody from another gang? Sumire tilted her head puzzled when she recalled something. Now that she thought about it, the day before her debut concert she was in a very bad mood. She wanted to let loose before her live so she bought a ticket to Tokyo. She hopped onto the train with no particr destination in mind, got off and wandered around for a bit.

    She wanted to avoid getting into a fight before her big day, but it was difficult for her to stay calm unless she fought. Sumire wandered around the dangerous looking parts, hoping to find a fight. But instead she ended up finding somebody getting bullied. All of them were members of the same gang, but they treated one individual differently.

    Sumire understood of course. There is always one in every gang, a goffer. She just happened to stumble upon a bad situation where one was getting abused.

    "I see."

    Yuhi chuckled at her response. "Not very interested?"

    "Well it was a long time ago. I was in a bad mood that day too so I wouldn''t exactly call it heroic." Or rather she didn''t hesitate to break some bones even when the bullying stopped.

    Rein looked at her dumbfounded but nodded. He nced over at Yuhi, "Uh you two are actually a couple?"

    Sumire answered for Yuhi by pressing her lips against his.

    "The...the.."

    "Yes, we''re dating."

    Yuhi chuckled. "She has me wrapped around her little finger. As you can see, she likes me a lot."

    "It isn''t like Yuhi, its love." Sumire corrected him. It still felt strange for her to use the word love. But she understood that she could only use the words love to describe her feelings for Yuhi. Even if the world condemns them, this is the only word she can use to describe how fond she is.

    "As the wife said, it''s love."

    "Go die Yuhi, quit showing off."

    Yuhiughed.

    Sumire looked at the scene interested. This is the first time she has seen Yuhi banter with somebody other than Hino and the guys from the flower arrangement club. So it seems like Yuhi has friends after all. The people in school portray him as this god they cant get close to, so this was an unusual sight.

    "So what''s on the menu?"

    "Pie, all sorts." Rein said with a huge grin on his face.

    "You cool with that?" Yuhi asked her.

    Sumire nodded. She wasn''t exactly hungry so a cup of coffee or tea would be fine. But it seemed like Yuhi wanted to eat with her. She nced over at him. Now that she thought about it, she doesn''t have much of an opportunity to stare at his side profile.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing," Sumire mumbled. She needs to calm down. This isn''t the first time she has had a boyfriend. Yet these days she acts like a girl who is in love for the first time, she needs to get a grip on reality. What on earth is she doing behaving like this for? If those people learned of her current situation then they would certainly mock and scorn her. Sumire nced over at Yuhi, she wondered what this man would think if he knew ˇŞ she paused in mid-thought. Since this is Yuhi he should know already.

    The thing Touko mentioned was something everybody knew. But it still involved a little bit of digging. She said all that stuff about Yuhi knowing already but she was testing him. It seemed like her worries and fears were unnecessary. Yuhi he doesn''t care - no it''s because he cares for her, it doesn''t make a difference to him. To think he cares that much for her.

 Chapter 200 - Something Different

    Indeed it seems like something happened between them in the past. Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi brushed his hand across her forehead. "I think you need some milk not coffee."

    Sumire blinked. "Uhˇ­"

    "Or maybe juice? Grapefruit?"

    "Yuhi-san I am not a childˇŞ"

    "Grapefruit is good for you." Yuhi nodded. He turned to Rein. "Get her some grapefruit instead."

    Rein looked at her with wide eyes. "Wait is sheˇŞ"

    At thatment, Yuhi nodded. "Yeah."

    "Yuhi you work fast.." Rein almost looked impressed.

    Sumire wanted to say something but she felt it would ruin Yuhi''s reputation among his friends. She is pregnant with another man''s child and yet she is still shamelessly clinging to Yuhi like this. What terrible behavior. She ought to let him go, but her gaze fell on Yuhi who slipped his hand on top of hers. It is difficult for her to do that since not only is he attached to her but she is attached to him too.

    "Sumire? Are you okay? You''re a bit quiet."

    "Ah wellˇ­"

    She isn''t good around strangers. This Rein person doesn''t seem like a bad guy. But she still felt weird about all of this. Yuhi must have understood since he squeezed her hand.

    "It''s fine."

    Rein rolled his eyes. "Ibuki-san please rest assured, the only person you have to be wary about is Yuhi. He is the most suspicious person here."

    She raised her eyebrow at thatment. "Yuhi is?"

    "I don''t know how much you know but this guy is very dangerous."

    Yuhi sighed. "Well, I think she already knows about it."

    Sumire nodded. Of course, she knew. Actually, from the moment she met him that snowy day several years ago, she sensed something different. A powerful and strong aura.

    When Rein left to go to the kitchen to make the pies. Sumire finally rxed. Yuhi kissed her lips softly and pulled back.

    "Rein is a nice guy, don''t worry about him."

    "I can see that." She sighs. "I know it''s weird and rude of me. But I just don''t feelfortable."

    "Nobody finds it strange, so you can rx." He trailed off. "So, what are your ns for tomorrow?"

    "Going to school?"

    "We have a holiday, a small one for a few days."

    Sumire blinked. She didn''t hear about this but then again she still hasn''t read the information pack from the school. With all the events that happened since she arrived in Tokyo, it was difficult for her to concentrate on school.

    "Rxing with Yuhi?"

    His lips curve to a smile. "Yeah I was thinking the same. Cuddling in bed all day, maybe going on a few walks. But at night we can do something like this again."

    "Something like this?" Sumire repeated puzzled.

    "Yeah." Yuhi was still smiling and yet she felt oddly nervous.

    No, not nervous but self-conscious.

    Watching him now Sumire realized that she didn''t know much about Yuhi. No, the things she knew about him were rather superficial. She knew the basic information that a fan has. Back when they were partners and he was a member of the same underground organization as her, she didn''t ask him about his hobbies or anything. After all they faced life and death jobs every single day. They didn''t have the luxury to get to know each other like they did now. But despite that Yuhi seemed to know everything about her.

    Sumire always wondered why that was. Why does this person know all these things about her? Why does he know her better than herself?

    ˇ­.

    Like Yuhi suggested they spend most of the day cuddling, making out and other things - basically flirting all day. Taking her out on strolls and having romantic meals. During the night it was different, they would go to different areas in town and have fun. Sumire didn''t realize so many things were open at night here. Tokyo ispletely different from Star Town. Here nightlife doesn''t just consist of going to bars and the asional twenty-four hour open restaurant. There is so much to see here and Sumire looked at her surroundings. When the lights are all lit up like this, the town lookspletely different.

    So beautiful..

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi appeared with a drink in his hands. He passed one to her. "Sorry to keep you waiting, the line was long."

    "It''s okay." She extended her hand out and brushed a leaf away from his hair.

    Yuhiughed. "Well I see nature is attracted to me."

    "Stupid."

    "You still okay?" Yuhi asked.

    They slept a lot during the day but Yuhi seemed to think it wasn''t enough. For the past few hours he kept asking her whether she was okay. Sumire didnt think it was necessary though but he is strangely fussy these days. Her gaze fell on her stomach. It must be because of this child, if she counts the days then she ought to give birth soon.

    "Not okay."

    Yuhi wrapped his arms around her waist and ced a gentle kiss on her lips. "What about now?"

    "No."

    Recently something else has changed too. She would lie and tell him she wasn''t okay, so he would give her more kisses. This agreement happened a few nights ago when she randomly said that his kisses healed her. Since that time Yuhi kisses her a lot more.

    It seemed like he wanted to do this the entire time. But he needed some kind of excuse. Sumire sighs against his lips. An excuse huh? Why does either of them have to search for an excuse just to kiss? It made little sense to her. She ran her hands on his chest.

    This blissful moment is interrupted by the sound of a group of people shouting. "Go get a room."

    Sumire pulled away and looked down nervously.

    Yuhi sighs. "I already have one." He called back. "But it is on the other side of town."

    Sumire hits his arm hearing his serious reply and heughs.

    "Don''t believe me darling?"

    "I believe you." Sumire mumbled. This is the pattern from thest few days and knowing Yuhi, he won''t deviate from it.

    She still doesn''t know how to feel about him openly expressing his desires for her. It still felt strange to her knowing that he wants her as much as she wants him.

 Chapter 201 - Difficult For Her

    As much as she wants him? Sumire repeated those words in her head and frowned. It is hard to measure another person''s desires. Nobody can truly understand somebody else''s longing. Longing for another person to the point of deprivation, craving for them so badly and yet not being able to get them. Since she realized she fell in love with Terashima Yuhi, she suffered a lot.

    It was strange, falling in love with him.

    She fell in love with him shortly after their first meeting, so it was difficult for her. When she realized she loved him, she wanted to see Yuhi every single day. But she couldn''t, she had to control herself. She didn''t write that note half heartily. She will see him once she has made a name for herself, until then she must refrain from meeting him.

    It was difficult for her but she survived so long and coped with the pain and longing. But now that she has learned his warmth, it will be difficult for her.

    "So you know what I was thinking?"

    "Mm?" The two of them were walking down the busy streets of Tokyo hand in hand.

    "We should go somewhere together."

    "Somewhere?"

    "A trip, just us two. How do you feel about blue skies, a field of sunflowers and an ocean?"

    Sumire paused to think. She is not that fond of beaches or the hot weather. She preferred to stay in doors whenever it was summer. But this is probably the only chance she will get to be alone with Yuhi properly. Sure they have spent thest few days practically glued to the hip, but this is different. They will go to a ce where nobody knows them.

    "I''d like to see you in your swimsuit."

    Yuhiughed. "Just an old pair of trunks, unless you''re after something else?"

    Sumire tilted her head innocently. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    She was messing with him of course but only because he saw right through her. The other day she briefly disclosed how she was going crazy around him. She pointed out that this was a serious thing and they needed to discuss it. Since then Yuhi has slipped in a few jokes.

    "If that''s what you want, you don''t have to wait until we go to the beach." Yuhi brought his lips to her ear. "You can see it whenever you want."

    The atmosphere around Yuhi suddenly turned sexual. Sumire had to admit that she was impressed whenever this happened. Yuhi was an excellent boyfriend, he was a gentleman but he also knew how to please her. He knew how to make her happy without doing it. For example the current situation where he is kissing her earlobe, one hand on her thighs and the other raising her shirt.

    "Sumire, you really are pretty. It''s a waste for us not to do anything."

    "A waste?" Sumire repeated.

    "Mmm, you--" Yuhi trailed off. "-dont want to try?"

    The offer was tempting. But they both knew they couldn''t.

    "Sorry." Sumire brushed her lips against his. "I want too and you know that. But I don''t want to cause you any problems."

    If this were the old days then they wouldn''t have to care about such rules or rather this would be the perfect age for it. But times have changed. Yuhi is two years older than her, there isn''t arge age difference but he should know better than to touch somebody who is underage.

    She knew that Yuhi didn''t think of this as a problem. Nobody had to know too. The walls don''t talk so it''s not like anybody will realize. But what if something goes wrong? There are far too many risks involved.

    Besides a part of the reason why she didn''t want to was.. "ck Alice." Sumire mumbled.

    Yuhi frowned when he heard her words. "Don''t think about it."

    "Yuhi, we can''t ignore it forever."

    Recently she gets this feeling that somebody is watching her too. Sumire didn''t want to worry Yuhi so she only informed Shin about it. Shin told her he would check up on the matter and get back to her. But so far she has not heard anything.

    "I know we can''t." Yuhi admitted. "But I just don''t want you to stress over these things. It isn''t good for you."

    "Yuhi, I appreciate your concern but I am not weak."

    Yuhi extended his hand out and pinched her cheeks. "I know your not, you''re amazing." He nodded at this. "But I just want to help you Sumire, you''re not alone anymore."

    She covered her face when she heard him say those words. "Uh, I thought you were going to lecture me. I didn''t expect a rain ofpliments."

    "Rain ofpliments? That was only one."

    It was only one but it was enough to make her heart beat fast. Yuhi pulled her hands away from her face. He brushed his forehead against hers. "Don''t be afraid."

    "I--I am trying not to." She muttered.

    "Good." Yuhi kissed her forehead softly. His lips seemed to linger on that space for a few extra seconds before he pulled away. "Lets get going, otherwise the night will disappear."

    ˇ­

    "So, I don''t understand why you buy so much food but don''t eat it."

    Yuhi rolled his eyes. "You never know what you will need." She watched as he tossed some snacks onto the trolley.

    "Ah-huh, but it just seems like a waste of money." She thought back to the amount of snacks she found in his apartment. Even though he doesn''t go there often there was so much food.

    "At least I will be prepared when something happens."

    Something huh? What does he expect will-- she paused in midthought. Well if the world turns upside down due to the superpower thing then indeed they would need supplies.

    Sumire grabbed some things from the shelves and tossed it into the trolley.

    Yuhi grinned. "That''s my girl, you catch on quick."

    My girl? Sumire repeated his words in her head. Sometimes Yuhi uses terms that make her blush. He calls her love, my dear and sometimes he calls her his wife.

    She wonders if this person is serious. He loves her a lot yes but the wife thing? Does Yuhi actually want to spend the rest of their lives together? He wants to be with her forever? Thump. Thump. She hears the rapid sound of her heartbeat. Forever with Yuhi? She actually liked that idea more than she thought.

    Thest few days she got a glimpse of their life together. It seems like if she is with this person she will achieve the happy life she has always dreamed about. But is it okay for her to be happy? A person like-- her thoughts broke off when she felt Yuhi kiss her. No, it seemed like he fed her something.

    "Chocte?"

    "Mm, its a freebie. Tasty?"

    Sumire slowly nodded her head and Yuhiughed. "Nobody else is around, maybe we should get another."

 Chapter 202 - The Path To The New World

    This person seems so happy recently. Thest few days she noticed it. Yuhi is smiling a lot more now. It makes her happy knowing that Yuhi is smiling now. But Sumire wondered what the cause was. When she first came here he still seemed distant and aloof. Is it a woman? They say that men change whenever ites to love. Did Yuhi find another girl and that''s why he is happier these days?

    It wouldn''t surprise her. While they are together nearly all the time. There are moments where Yuhi goes somewhere and leaves her alone for a good hour or so. Can love blossom in that short amount of time? Sumire did not know. But one thing is for sure he definitely changed because of her.

    "Why are you making that stupid face for?"

    "Why are you calling me stupid again?"

    Yuhi sighed. "I told you before that if I call you stupid it is to confirm things." He trailed off. "Tell me what you''re thinking."

    When she saw the serious look on his eyes, Sumire knew she couldn''t keep this a secret so she told him.

    "I am happy that you''re cheerful now don''t get me wrong or anything it is great. But I feel sad knowing that your happiness was caused by another woman.."

    Yuhi pulled her into his arms and kissed her earlobe and then neck. "Another woman?"

    "Y--" What is he doing now? Even though she probably caught him out.

    "What other woman have you seen me with?"

    "Nobody I saw but you know when you go out for an hour.."

    "To buy your pastries and anything else you crave for?"

    "Then on the phone you sneak around."

    "I don''t want you seeing the photos I took of you."

    Sumire was running out of excuses. Howe he has a perfectly good and eptable answer for everything?

    "Remember to trust me Sumire."

    "Well I do but you''re just behaving strangely," Sumire mumbled.

    Yuhi kissed her lips again. "The reason I am happy is because of you. I mean these days you take the initiative more so.." He ran his hands through his hair. "So it makes me very happy. I can see that you really do like me. I thought so before too but it wasn''t until now where I confirmed things."

    So it was to do with her? The reason why he smiles more is her?

    He nuzzled his face on her neck. "You know maybe we should skip the adventure tonight and go home."

    "Go home?"

    "You keep tempting me. I am having a hard time not attacking you."

    Sumireughed softly. "I want to buy more things. We can go after this."

    "Alright, I will take your word for that." Yuhi trailed off. "Stay here for a bit and browse. I will go over there."

    "I cane--" He ced his lips on her fingers.

    "It is too cold in the freezer area. But we can get good food there. Be good."

    Sumire only nodded her head. Whenever Yuhi talks to her in a gentle voice like this, she ends up having crazy ideas in her head. It seems like that happens a lot regardless of what he does. Yuhi gently kissed her lips again and she tugged on his hand.

    "Rx, I will only be there for a few minutes."

    She was reluctant to let him go but nodded. He bolted down ane and disappeared behind somerge metallic doors. Sumire stared at the tray of food and put it aside as she sat down on a high stool.

    From: Unknown

    Are you still going to continue ignoring my calls and messages?

    From: Star

    I am not ignoring you now am I?

    From: Unknown

    I wille there soon.

    From:Star

    You don''t have to personallye here. I have this under control.

    From: Unknown

    Was dating Terashima Yuhi part of the n?

    Sumire frowned when she saw that message. It seems like that person already knew. She thought she could hide it from him, but that does not seem to be the case here.

    From: Star

    It won''t interfere with my work. Besides, we made a deal didn''t we? If I helped you, you would find out for me.

    From: Unknown

    We need to meet

    From: Star

    When?

    From: Unknown

    Two days from now.

    Sumire sent a quick okay to confirm and closed her phone. She sighed deeply. It seems like she needs to get a grip. If she doesnt and that person senses her weakness then the situation would end up bad. After Ru died she ended up behaving recklessly. But the funny thing is she hardly had any memory of it. One day she woke up and found herself chained to the wall, she was in an underground research facility of some kind.

    The old her would have panicked and thrashed about, but the her then was lifeless. She simply stared at the ceiling and walls for hours. She even yed with the idea of using the chain on her wrists to cause more injuries.

    It was then when she met him, that researcher.

    _______

    In aboratory on the other side of the pacific ocean.

    A tall man with ck hair and pale colored eyes wearing a whiteb coat, ck suit and leather shoes stared at the phone in his hands. A single okay was the only reply he received for thest few minutes. That girl never listens, but then again she was always a stubborn one. He knew the moment that he recruited her that it would be risky to keep her by his side. But he took the risk anyway.

    It seems like she has already met Hino, met up with her ex, and meeting Nakara Shin again. But he picked up a sheet of paper that had Terashima Yuhis picture and details. Is this one important? What kind of role will this one y in the process of evolution and the world''s change?

    The scientist called Eli had no idea. But one thing was for sure. "The Queen is moving again."

    As long as she keeps moving and forging ahead, eventually, the path to the new world will open up. But in order to create something new, something will have to end. What choice will she make? He is looking forward to finding out.

 Chapter 203 - Dream World

    Following day - Tokyo Main Streets-

    When a bike pulled up in front of her after she left the convenient store. A bike that didn''t belong to Yuhi, thest person she expected it to belong to, was Nakara Shin. It seems like she needs to change her opinion of him. This guy isn''t the average nerdy scientist.

    Shin tossed the helmet towards her. "Get on."

    Her eyes twitched, annoyed. What is with the men around her? They all demand things without exining. Sumire lets the helmetnd on the ground.

    Shin sighed. "This is important."

    "The pudding will melt."

    He looked troubled but nodded. "Then, is it fine if we talk in a park or something?"

    ˇ­

    The moment they arrived at the park, Sumire noticed how quiet it was. Recently she noticed this, and it is a lot quieter these days. Shin immediately pulled some documents out and scattered them onto the table.

    "Do you recognize any of these men?"

    Sumire scanned the photos, and her eyes widened. "These are staff members at my old school." She pointed to the ones on the right. "This one is the janitor, and this one is one of the canteen''s servers."

    The more she listed, the more she frowned. "Could these people be?"

    "All members of the ck Alice organization."

    Now that she thought about it whenever Ru showed up at school, he was strangely protective. For example, whenever she went to the cafeteria, he always said that he would line up in her ce. Sumire thought it was weird, but she never pried or asked for more details.

    To think the members of such an unknown and yetrge group was all around her. Sumire frowned as she tapped her finger against the wooden table. "Not a coincidence?"

    "Tsukuhara high school headmaster, have you ever met him?"

    Sumire nodded. "Of course I have. He is Moonlight middle school president too. He was a popr idol in his time who sold billions of records."

    "This man." Shin pointed to the man with long curly hair. "Seems to be acquainted with the headmaster."

    The headmaster, huh?

    "You don''t seem shocked."

    "Well, he was always a weird one. I remember when I was working on Nanairo feathers debut song, he kept throwing impossible challenges. Moreover, he tried to kick me out of school several times." Sumire trailed off and sighed at the memory.

    Those days were indeed difficult. She went through a lot to prove her talent and ability. She went through so much pain.

    "So.."

    "So this doesn''t surprise me. Yet I don''t think he is the type of person who would get involved in the underworld matters." Sumire trailed off. "There is more to this than them simply knowing each other."

    "I agree, that was why I nned to investigate the different high schools in this area."

    Sumire tilted her head puzzled. "Wouldn''t it be better to go to Star Town?"

    "Their main base of operations is in Tokyo. Also, these people are no longer working in Tsukuhara high school. I snooped around and found they have different jobs here in Tokyo."

    "You''re taking me with you?"

    Shin sighs deeply. "Well, only if you want." He trailed off, and his gaze fell on her stomach. "It might get dangerous, so think about it."

    So Shin knows about her pregnancy too. "I wille with you."

    After they cleared the pictures up from the table, she followed Shin out of the park. As they left, Sumire could not help but get the feeling that somebody was watching them. It could just be her imagination, but she turned around and nced back at the park on the other side of the road.

    Not only are the streets so quiet today, but there is no sound anywhere - no sound from the birds either. Something is wrong here, but she doesn''t understand what it is.

    "Say, Shin?" Sumire asked.

    "Yes?"

    "Don''t you think it is too quiet?" Since earlier, she got this nagging feeling that there was a problem. But unfortunately, she didn''t know what it was.

    Shin stopped walking for a moment and looked back. "You still can''t tell?"

    "Huh?"

    "Right now, you are dreaming."

    She blinked when she heard those words. Huh? Is he-- "Wait, Im in a dream?"

    "If you think about it carefully, yes. Do you genuinely think a ce as heavily popted as Tokyo would be this quiet?"

    A dream? But this morning she remembered leaving the house- or did she? Now that she thought it through, she isn''t sure. Yuhi hugged her from the back, kissed her a bit, and didn''t stop. He carried her back to the room.

    "Wait if this is a dream, why are you here too... Unless your just my imagination."

    Shin sighed. "This girl is investigating superpowers, but she finds this situation strange."

    Sumire frowned. "Well, this is.."

    "Were inside a dream, somebody trapped you here. I came here willingly because I need to investigate. I was with my team, but we ended up getting separated." Shin exined to her.

    Did somebody trap her here? It seems like that organization is after her. But it doesn''t seem like they want her dead. If they wanted her to die, they would have done it back then. Her most vulnerable moment was after Ru died. She locked herself up in his house and refused to see anybody. If they wanted her dead, they would have taken advantage of that a long time ago.

    So what is their purpose- Sumire paused in mid-thought when she felt her vision go blurry. A pounding sound appeared in her head.

    Her thoughts broke off when she felt Shin brush his hand across her forehead. "Excuse me."

    Her eyes widened. Ah, somehow, this seems familiar. She has vague memories of something like this happening beforeˇŞa young boy helping a young girl after she chased away some bullies.

    "I think you have a fever, sit down for a moment?"

    Sumire nodded, and he led her to some benches, not too far away. "Getting nausea in a dream is pathetic." She mumbled.

    "Well, you are pregnant. This may be a dream, but they dragged your real body into the dream world."

    "So, I''m not just sleeping?"

    "You''re in a trapped space." Shin trailed off. "Were you with Yuhi?"

    At thatment, she nodded.

    "Right about now, he must be trying to get you out. Or knowing him, he will try toe here."

    "Come here?"

    As she listened to Shin exin things, she felt bile in her throat and covered her mouth. It seems like she needs to get a bit of a reality check. Carelessly going out and investigating in her situation is no good.

 Chapter 204 - Dream World PII

    These days she ys with the idea of Ru being alive.

    If he were still alive, he would support her with the child without a doubt. He would be very happy. Whenever her morning sickness happened, he would hold her in his arms. Sumire shook her head. What use is there thinking about this stuff now? Besides, it''s not like Yuhi doesn''t do that. Yuhi holds her so tightly these days like she is somebody precious. He treats her so kindly.

    It''s not like she isn''t satisfied; she is very happy these days. But sometimes she can''t help but think. How would Ru handle the current situation? Would he still rush and behave recklessly? Or would he stay by her side just like Yuhi?

    "Say, Shin."

    "What is it?"

    "You told me before that you would protect me. You seem to have a strong conviction, why is that?" It was Something that piqued her curiosity from the very start.

    Shin looked away. "Is the reason important?"

    "Well, I appreciate that you want to keep me safe, and I find it sweet and all. But why?"

    "You don''t need a reason for it. Just know that if Something happens, I will be there for you."

    Even now, he is saying such words with resolution and conviction. It doesn''t seem like she will get any more answers from him. Yuhi is weird, so is Shin. Hino is acting strangely these days, and so is Sano. The guys around here are all up to Something.

    She wonders if it were the same for that guy too. After that abrupt message conversation, he hasn''t contacted her. He said three days, right? That means he should be here tomorrow. A part of her was not looking forward to this meeting.

    "So, you came here with your team? What are they like?"

    Shin sighs. "You''re asking a lot of questions today."

    "Well, it is rare that I get this chance." While they spoke a lot in school, it was always to do with physics.

    She doesn''t recall exactly how long she knew this person. But Sumire knew that her understanding of this person is small. She would like to get to know him better now that she has the chance. Sumire assumed that he was a typical book worm, but now that she thought about it, she heard some strange rumors before.

    "Shin, you attended a Yankee school before you became a teacher, right?"

    "Yes."

    That''s right; she first met him when he was still a student. It was before he started to pursue his career in physics seriously. Back then, she was frightened of him. After all, he had a scary look in his eyes and the rumors. "People used to say that you extorted money from women and children, was that true?"

    A troubled look appeared on Shin''s face. "Did you believe them?"

    "Well.."

    "Hey!"

    Sumireughed. "Could you me me? I didn''t know you very well back then." Not that she knows him any better now. But since she realized Ru trusted him, Sumire figured that he wasn''t a bad guy. When he started toe over a lot during the time Ru was sick, she was very grateful.

    "Well, the past is the past. The things that happened back then will stay in the past; right now, we should focus on the future."

    Ah, just now, he looked quite cool. Sumire didn''t know what it was. Maybe it was the gust of wind that suddenly blew just now. She wonders what kind of power Shin has; she hasn''t seen it yet.

    "Could I ask about your abilities?"

    Hino has buzzer-beater.

    That man''s ability is earth.

    Ru had sonic speed.

    Shin blinked. "Are you interested?"

    Sumire nodded, and he raised his hand. She watched as small droplets of water appeared from his fingertips. Her eyes widened. "Ah, water."

    "Correct."

    Water huh? It is a typical superpower, and yet sheughed softly. "It suits you."

    "Suits me, huh?" Shin repeated.

    An awkward silence appeared then, and her sweat fell. Should she not have asked him? But she was very curious. Recently she has been investigating a lot more. To think there are so many individuals with these unusual abilities. Howe nobody has noticed before? They must have hidden it very well.

    She often read the news and never saw things like this. But there were some bits and pieces before that she found strangeˇŞunusual idents that happen all over the world, which can''t be exined by science.

    Sumire was about to break the silence when they heard Shin''s phone ring. He immediately picked up the call. "Hello, Yuhi? Yeah, she is with me. Rx when we exit the dream, she will appear in the house. No, there won''t be any interference. If you think so, you can make those preparations."

    Yuhi? His phone works here? Then again, Shin said Something about them using their real bodies in this dream. She rummaged through her pocket and pulled out her phone but saw the ck screen with the red battery symbol.

    Sumire sighs. It is a good thing that Yuhi stopped her from going out. Imagine if she ended up being pulled into the dream outside, with a dead phone.

    Shin tossed the phone to her.

    "Yuhi?"

    "Listen to shin, stick close to him, and I repeat, do not get involved."

    Sumire sweat fell when she heard the long list of instructions that said the same thing. It seems like she can''t do anything unless Shin says so.

    "Uh Yuhi-san, you do realize that if we get into a brawl here, I can''t just stand by and do nothing."

    "Stupid girl, just wait for me."

    Sumire wanted to say Something, but Yuhi quickly ended the call. So much for trying to bribe him with some sweet words. Then again, Yuhi is not the type of person who she could bribe during a serious situation. Sumire passes the phone back to Shin.

    "It seems you''re in charge of me, officer Shin."

    "Well, Yuhi has the right to be concerned. If a fight does break out, you can fight but stick close to me."

    Her eyes brightened at those words. "I can fight?"

    "This girl is so eager to get into a brawl."

    "But Yuhi is so overprotective. Just a trip to the convenient store two blocks away ends up with him fussing."

    "Yuhi knows you can take care of yourself. He doesn''t underestimate you. He knows if worsees to worst, you will emerge the victor. But what he is worried about is the dirty tricks from the enemy."

    "Shin, you understand Yuhi better than I do."

    Shin sighs as he passed her a bottle of water from his bag. "It''s not that I understand him. But after spending so long as his friend, I learned these things."

    Forget knowing things about Shin. She still doesn''t understand Yuhi very well. Sumire proceeded to open the cap when she saw the small straw attached to the top. AhˇŞ? Could it be that Shin drinks his water like this?

 Chapter 205 - I Will Protect You No Matter What

    It took her a moment to understand. Just now, it looked like he was fiddling with Something when he had his back turned from her. So this is what he was up to? Sumire chuckled softly. Indeed it seems like she has misunderstood him. He isn''t an average man, nor is he that scary person, others said he was. There is more to people than meets the eye.

    After resting for a few extra minutes, the two of them are walking through the quiet streets. Indeed this is a dream, while the entire town is a replica. Sumire noticed a few things that differed from the real world.

    "Shin, when can I go to the SF again?"

    "Right now, we are dealing with a lot of crimes. So, unfortunately, not anytime soon."

    "Is that why you don''t stay in school for long?" Sumire noticed that he wasn''t there as frequently as before.

    At thatment, Shin nodded. "Something serious is about to happen. I don''t know what the ck Alice organization wants with you. But I don''t think your pregnancy is part of their ns."

    "Are you saying--"

    "It is a good thing it doesn''t show. Otherwise, the situation could be very bad right now."

    So she ought to keep it a secret. Sumire intended to do so anyway. She tried to shrug away Sano''s words, but it remained in her head. When she safely gives birth, she can hide the child. Wait until they have both graduated and then reveal it. One year, she can do that cant she?

    It will be hard for the child, but she has no choice. She wants to protect Yuhi and his dreams.

    "Just be careful."

    "You said before that you would always be able to find me whenever Im in danger."

    Shin nodded. "As long as there is water nearby, then it is easy for me to pick up your trail."

    Eh, but thenˇŞ she pointed to the bracelet in her hands. "Do we need this GPS?"

    At thatment, she watched as Shin awkwardly looked away. She immediately understood from that action alone. "You don''t need an excuse to buy me a present."

    "I didn''t think you would wear it," Shin admitted.

    Why did he think- Sumire paused and sighs. "I know I mess around and joke a lot, and it is a bad habit of mine to tease people. But I was only joking. You don''t have to be in a rtionship to give girls presents."

    To think he remembered a conversation she had with Asuka a long time ago. Back then, she said something along the lines of guys giving presents to girls with bad intentions. It seems like Shin overheard that conversation.

    "Then I will bother you a lot," Shin mumbled.

    Her gaze softened. "Please do."

    He is a lot clumsier than she thought. She looked at the bracelet in her hands. I can imagine it now, him choosing this gift for me. Awkwardly entering a jewelry shop and looking around lost. Getting bombarded by questions from the store clerk.

    "Thank you; it''s very pretty." The small bracelet with the small water symbol seemed to glow whenever a beam of light hits it.

    "Your wee."

    Again another silence. But this time, Sumire didn''t mind it. So Shin is a clumsy and awkward guy, huh she could get used to this. She wants to know why he joined the SF instead of the regr police force. Normally people would superpowers would try to hide it. Why would he join a force that makes use of people like him to hunt their kind?

    Then again, she doesn''t understand this superpower thing very well yet. Before she makes careless remarks, she needs to learn more.

    The ck Alice organization and the tale she told Shin not too long ago. If it is exactly like what she thought, then could it be the Queen is- her thoughts broke when Shin suddenly stopped walking. She bumps into his back.

    "Shin? What''s wrong?"

    "We have trouble."

    Trouble? Sumire looked over at what he was pointing at and saw something strange. At first, she wasn''t sure what she was looking at. It looked like a block, yes, a block of ck static.

    "Shin.," Sumire mumbled.

    Shin extended his hand out and gave her hands a reassuring squeeze. "It will be fine; we need to stay out of the way, though. I wouldn''t advise fighting those."

    "What is it?" She questioned. To her, it looks like a box of static, but maybe there is something else? For a moment, Sumire thought she got a glimpse of a human figure.

    "People."

    Sumire paused when she heard that. Huh? What?

    "Inside those boxes are humans with evolved abilities. They are going through a process of their powers evolving, that''s why they are in the box." Shin exined. "It seems like the person who is in charge of this dream at least has the sense to control them."

    "There are people there; we should help them."

    Shin grabbed her arm. "Do you want to die?"

    "ButˇŞ"

    "The people inside those have unstable abilities. If you were to intervene now, you could get severely hurt or even lose your life."

    Is it that serious? But she nced at the ck boxes. She could hear it if she listened carefully, their painful cries. Shin grabbed her wrist and pulled her along, so they walked in the opposite direction. He seemed like he was in a hurry.

    "Their range... it shouldn''t be thatrge, but just in case." Shin increased his footsteps.

    Sumire knew better than to say anything during this situation, so she kept her mouth shut instead. It frustrated her leaving those people behind, but if anything happened to Rus child, she would never forgive herself.

    ...

    Another thing she discovered about Nakara Shin was that he is a fast runner. She thought she was fast, but this person is on an entirely different level than all the others.

    "Let''s hide out here for a bit," Shin said as he barricades the door with nks of wood.

    Sumire slumped to the ground and leaned against the wall. She is more exhausted than she thought she would be.

    "We should wait until Yuhi gets here."

    "We should?"

    Shin nodded. "This terrain suits Yuhi''s ability better. That doesn''t mean I can''t fight here, but it would be difficult." His gaze fell on her. "Rest assured, no matter what happens. I will protect you."

    Sumire paused when she heard him say those words. He repeatedly told her that he would protect her, so she should be tired of hearing it by now. But somehow, it felt nice.

    This entire time she has been fighting all her battles alone. Nobody ever said such things to her because she was stronger than them. The people in the underground world call her the demon Princess for a reason.

 Chapter 206 - Regrets

    Sumire never thought that the day woulde where somebody would tell they would protect her. Shin must know her reputation, so why is he saying such things? If he isn''t careful, she might misuˇŞ ah is that the reason why? Is he trying to act cool in front of the girl he likes? If that is the force motivating him, then maybe she could shrug this off. Perhaps she could stop feeling weird. But Sumire understood something already.

    Shin is not the type of person who would ask for recognition or acknowledgment of anything he does. What an unusual man. From now on, would it be okay for her to get closer to him?

    "Sumire, do you know a researcher called Eli?"

    At thatment, the fond expression left her face and reced it with a dark one. "What about him?"

    "I think we will need his help for this. I am a good scientist, don''t get me wrong. But that man has a lot of experience and wisdom. If it''s him, surely he has more information on individuals like us."

    Sumire sighs deeply, and she nodded. "He ising here tomorrow. I don''t know what for, but I could ask him for you."

    "Is that why you look so troubled?"

    He noticed?

    She slowly nodded her head. "I suppose you could say that is the main reason. Honestly, I don''t have the best impression of him after our terrible first meeting. But the reason why I am still associating myself with him is because he is useful. If it is that man, then I will find the answers I need to know."

    He told her that he would help her regarding the incident when she was younger. No, not that strange kidnapping one but the incident that took the lives of her family members. She wants to know the truth, and she will use whatever means avable to her as long as she can get answers.

    It''s not like it will bring them back. Sumire understood that her family was gone forever. But she cannot let this go, and there is clearly something wrong. Until she finds out, she won''t be able to live her days peacefully.

    __

    Back in reality

    Two people were arguing intensely inside a small t. The reason why he has yet to leave to go after Sumire was because this woman stopped him. Amano Touko, his ex-girlfriend, since she cheated on himst year - Yuhi decided to break up with her. They have been broken up for a while now, so he doesn''t understand why she behaves so unreasonable.

    Why does she react like this whenever he gets a girlfriend? It was the same for Makino too.

    "I told you already, Touko, it doesn''t matter what you say. I will stay with Sumire."

    She didn''t say anything, and Yuhi quickly turned to the door. The moment he tried to leave, though, she hugged him from the back. Yuhi sighed deeply and turned around. "Look, I told you ˇŞ" He paused when he saw the tears in her eyes.

    "Please don''t leave me, Yuhi. I regret cheating on you. I regret going to Paris alone. I regret it all, so pleasee back to me; it was very painful for me to leave you."

    Yuhi dropped her hands and pulled her away. He shook his head. "A simple sorry won''t cut it." She hurt him a lot. Back then, he had other things going on; his life was falling apart. During the time where he needed her the most, she ended up inflicting him more pain.

    No matter how sincere her apology is, he could never bring himself to date her again.

    To his surprise, she suddenly rushed towards one of the rooms on the right. She bolted the door open, picked up a bucket of ck paint, and tossed it towards the ck canvas - and the piece he was just working on. She picked up a brush and painted over it; no, his eyes widened when he saw his recent work transform.

    As expected, she is a very good painter. It seems like it isn''t just him and Sumire who get triggered and do emotional paintings. Contrary to what Touko thinks, her dark emotions are what make her a good artist.

    "Hey, Touko, that''s enough." Yuhi grabbed her hand.

    "My world is so dark without you. I came back from France because I could no longer paint. I can''t continue without you, Yuhi."

    So she didn''te back because she heard about him and Sumire? Yuhi sighs. "I already told you before it was too soon for you to go. If you just waited an extra year, then the situation would be different."

    She must have encountered a huge slump. No wonder he hasn''t seen any of her paintings in the international artpetitions. It is normal for artists to have a slump. Sometimes art can deprive people of their happiness, their normal emotions. The more engrossed somebody is in their piece, the more a part of themselves slips away.

    "I didn''t want to wait. I can''t stand it here. It is a good school, but it isn''t enough; the teachers are mediocre, and there are no other talented students. Can''t, you see Yuhi? If you stay here, then you won''t be able to improve." Touko trailed off. "Come back with me to Paris."

    Yuhi sighs, even more, when he hears that. So this is what she was after?

    "If it were a while back. If you came for me when I was still with Makino, I would have gone with you. It''s not that the teachers here are mediocre, it''s because they have nothing left to teach us. Artists grow day by day; they surpass their teachers and those who came before them. This ce is a good school and the perfect environment for that sort of thing--" Yuhi stopped in mid sentence.

    "No more." Yuhi didn''t say anything than that and simply walked away. He exited the door and didn''t bother looking back. ''No more of this.'' Why did he even bother with her? After she betrayed him, he shouldn''t have bothered trying to impress her. It was so stupid. ''Sumire.. '' thinking of the girl who brought sunshine to his life he took a deep breathe. Sumire isn''t Touko, she already proved that to him.

 Chapter 207 - A Mess

    Sometimes she wishes she would fall down a dark hole and nevere back. If she could escape then maybe this pain would go away. But that is only her trying to run away from reality.

    That is only her trying to escape from the nightmares and shadows that gue her every night.

    One second she was talking to Shin about their next move.

    The next second she is a mess, trembling and wishing she was anywhere but here.

    The next second she has to stop herself from picking up her de and hurting herself.

    She is unable to breathe properly and she noticed beads of sweat falling from her face.

    Why does this have to happen now of all times? She must have done something bad in her past life for this to ur.

    If only Ru was still alive, he would know how to handle her. He was the only one who bothered dealing with a messed up person like her.

    "Is there anything I can do?"

    Yuhi.

    Call Yuhi.

    She needs Yuhi.

    Aah, she is so hopeless, to think she is relying on another person like this. Who would have thought that she would trust somebody as much as she does Terashima Yuhi?

    Ever since she was younger there is one thing she wanted more than anything. She still clearly remembers it, that small wish. But a person like her doesn''t deserve something as good as that.

    She deserves to fall into this hell and nevere back.

    There is nobody in this world who cares for her, nobody who will listen anymore. It is already toote to fix the damage. No matter what she does, nobody will listen.

    She is all alone.

    She was fine just a few moments ago, so why does she feel so messed up and terrible now? Ah, its no good like this, she really wants to -- her thoughts broke off when she suddenly felt someone pull her up.

    She was hunched up on the sidewalk but somebody grabbed her arm.

    It wasn''t Shin.

    There stood thest person she expected to see. A man with short red colored hair and azure-colored eyes. Her eyes widened rmed, and she pulled her hand back.

    "You are going to try and run from me in this situation? Sumire."

    At thatment, Sumire kept her head down and she bit her lip.

    "Atsuro."

    Atsuro leaned forward and pulled her into his arms. "What''s the matter?"

    "Nothing."

    "You sure?"

    She can''t talk to him about how she still feels so insecure and a mess. Her thoughts broke off when he gently patted her back.

    "I haven''t seen you in so long, I missed you Sumire."

    If she were a normal girl then she would have acted cute about all this, it would make her heart flutter or something. But this isn''t the case here.

    "Look you can''t just show up and expect me to do what you want."

    "I haven''t even said anything yet and your already on your guard. After I get you two out of here, have a meal with me. I will answer your questions then."

    He grabbed her hands and started to kiss it. "I want you."

    This person! Before she could say anything he continued to kiss, and suck her palm. She bit her lip and held back her voice. What is he trying to do?

    She hastily pulls her hand back. "Give me a second gosh."

    Atsuro allowed her to have her hand back. "First of all, what are you even doing here Atsuro?"

    "I came for you."

    Here was the thing. I used to have a crush on this person, or at least I thought so at the time.

    He says he came here for her. But there is no way he would go all the way to Tokyo for her sake. A famous agency signed his band recently, Jupiter Records - one of thergest musicpanies in Japan. Their main branch is in Tokyo. That''s right, he most likely came here because it benefits his band. Why would hee here for her?

    "Shin, when did she be so unreasonable?"

    Shin didn''t say anything, he kept watching though.

    Sumire took a deep breath. "Second, I''m dating Yuhi."

    At thatment, Atsuro frowned. He rubbed the back of his neck and sighs. "Don''t joke around. Yuhi is messing with you, he isn''t serious."

    "You don''t know him."

    "You will be surprised by how much I know."

    What does he mean by that?

    Atsuro however does not continue the conversation. He looked around the shop. "We shouldn''t stay for long, there is dark energy everywhere."

    Sumire looked away. She still felt terrible but after arguing with Atsuro she was no longer shaking.

    He extended his hand out. "Come."

    "I can walk alone."

    "Suit yourself." He removed the pieces of wood from the door and opened it. The streets were clear and as dead as earlier. But when they got outside Sumire saw it, footsteps. Signs that a person no something was here.

    Could it be the people from before?

    So strange..

    Shin patted her shoulder. "Are you okay?"

    Sumireughed awkwardly. "I still feel a bit strange. Um, could you contact Yuhi?"

    She needs Yuhi toe not just for her sake but to keep Atsuro in line. Look how he took advantage of her just a few moments ago.

    "I can''t seem to get through his phone."

    "I see."

    Maybe he is already on his way here? But what is this bad feeling she is suddenly getting?

    Shin looks over at Atsuro then back at her and sighs. "You don''t have to mind him Sumire. He came back here because we got offered to do a major program."

    "I already know. Atsuro isn''t that sweet, he isn''t Yuhi who would move the stars, sky, and earth for me."

    "Is that you boasting?"

    "Of course I need to boast. Yuhi is a good guy and he treats me very well."

    But so was Sano, and look how that ended up. She understood that there are other guys out there, those who actually treat their partners well - those who are genuine. Not everybody is like Sano, Yuhi is doing his best to prove that to her too. That''s why she also has to do her best. She needs to move on, she can''t remain like this forever.

    "Atsuro will make a mess of things for you two."

    "I know." Sumire understood that since he first tried to contact her. But there is nobody capable of pulling her away from Terashima Yuhi. No matter who they are she would fight them.

    Right now that is the one thing that she is sure of.

 Chapter 208 - Ambush

    ording to the makeshift time on therge clock, they passed a few minutes ago, it was almost lunchtime. This meant several hours went by already. It didn''t feel like that to her; nothing in this ce is moving. The only sign of life was what she saw earlier at that park.

    For the next two hours or so, only little conversation passed between the three of them. It was mainly Shin and her talking while Atsuro simply nodded along.

    It looks like he was focusing his attention on how to get out of here, which relieved her.

    She is not in the best mood to talk about what happened back then. Thest thing she needs now is to fall into a messy andplicated situation talk about the past.

    A deep sigh crosses her lips.

    Yuhi should hurry up ande here.

    Until he arrives, it does not seem like her insanity will disappear. Shin keeps trying to make small talk with her, but it is not working very well. She was never fond of small talk or any type of conversation at all. Sumire silently followed the two; at some point, she ended upgging.

    Another reason why Atsuro came here is most likely because he does not trust her. He does not trust her not to lose control and go crazy. Sumire knew that eventually, she would no longer be able to hold it back.

    Her violent urges.

    Since she arrived in Tokyo, she only snapped that one time - the first day she came here. But even then, she was not serious.

    Sumire recalls Toukos words and took a deep breath. More and more people will find out.

    Those peaceful every day will eventuallye to an end. When that happens, what will she do? Yuhi said he would stick by her side no matter what happens, but what if that was a lie too? What if he is simply better at lying and concealing his thoughts and feelings? She doesn''t want to know. She doesn''t want that to happen.

    It doesn''t matter if the whole world turns their back on her. Maybe it would be better if that were to happen, then she would only be able to focus on Yuhi and Yuhi alone.

    It doesn''t matter if others don''t trust her or believe in her as long as Terashima Yuhi does. Even if it is only one person, she wants to hold on to them no matter what happens.

    "Are you freeter?"

    Sumire blinked when she heard Shin''s voice. She nced over and noticed that he was beside her again.

    "Later?"

    "I will send you the rest of the documents. Also, there is a nearby restaurant school."

    She immediately understood his invitation. A restaurant near school means other members of the general public go there too. "Then we can goter. I will message you."

    Shin nodded.

    Now that she thought about it. It must be awkward for Shin too, right? After all, he and Atsuro are friends and members of the same band. Sumire looks over at Shin. From what he said earlier and even before this, she could tell he cares for Yuhi. It must be difficult for him having to choose between the two.

    Is that why he looks so troubled these days?

    Suppose that is the reason why then maybe ˇŞ her sentence fell short when something grazed her leg. In that second, Shin pulled out his gun and fired it. He pulled her behind him.

    In the next second, she saw numerous guns and other weapons aimed at them. Arge group no a team of armed people, all drew their weapon toward them. All of them wore police uniforms. For a moment, she thought they were Shin''spanions, but that wasn''t the case here.

    "Sumire," Shin mumbled. "Sorry, but you will have to.."

    She nodded in understanding. It seems like she will no longer be able to avoid it. She looked over at Atsuro and noticed that he waspletely still. A dark aura seemed to surround him, and her sweat fell. This isn''t battle mode, and it''s just him being irritated.

    Sumire watches as he pulls out the scrolls and takes out a gorgeous medium-sized brush.

    The art of using scrolls reminds her of ancient times. Back then, onomyojis and ninjas would use scrolls to cast spells. Long before she even learned about supernatural powers, she already knew about ancient methods to use unusual abilities. After learning that, nothing else should have surprised her.

    ....

    After a good hour or so, Sumire felt her vision begin to blur. It seems like even for her, this is a bit too much. No matter how many they defeated, it seems like even more would show.

    Her older sister was perfect in every way.

    She was kind to everyone, and she was practically good at everything. She would achieve those things in the first try, and everyone loved her. It was like nobody ever needed or noticed her. It was something that stuck with me at a time when I was young and impressionable. She was just at the end of elementary school when she entered her rebellious phase. She talked back to everyone and didn''t care what they said about her. It didn''t matter whether she was at school or at home. She felt like the walls were closing in on her.

    She wanted to be free . . . .

    So when she heard that she had the strength that matches that of a Yankee, she entered the delinquent world. A year after Mamoru passed away, his first fake death. By that point, she had already broken down and was just merely wandering. That''s when she met Yuhi. Yuhi was a weird guy; he was pushy and got into her personal space. But at the same time, it didn''t really seem like he cared about anything. It was like a breath of fresh air to her.

    The air out on the rooftop, where they weren''t allowed to go, was the freshest and purest to her. She finally found a ce she could breathe.

 Chapter 209 - Request

    "Sumire, jump."

    When she hears Shin shout those words, Sumire felt puzzled, but then she saw the look in his eyes. Sumire walked over to the edge of the rooftop, and there she saw him from below. Her eyes widened when she saw who it was.

    Yuhi...

    Ah, it feels like she has not seen him in so long, even though it was only a few hours. To think parting with this person would be so painful. Only a few hours went by, but it felt like forever.

    Sumire took a deep breath and jumped down the roof.

    The moment she did that she closed her eyes and then she felt it. A strong gust of wind seemed to wrap around her. She opened her eyes slowly and realized that she was no longer alone. Somebody caught her, but they were not on the ground.

    Her eyes widened. "Y--Yuhi?"

    "Mm." He didn''t say much and looked her up and down. Then he kisses her forehead, nose, and eyelids softly. "Hey there."

    Hey? Sumire looks at him, dumbfounded. What on earth is that weak reaction? More important, she nced down and noticed that they were indeed in mid-air. A strong gust of wind surrounded them. "Your power?"

    "Mmm, correct."

    So Yuhi has an element type power? It did not take them long to reach the ground. Sumire wanted to savor the feeling of being in the air, though. There was something beautiful about it.

    Yuhi cupped her cheeks and gently kissed her lips. "Hey, you okay?"

    It was different from when Atsuro asked her this question.

    She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him.

    Yuhiughed when they broke apart from one another. "Your doing this now?"

    "I missed you."

    "Yeah." Yuhi nodded and gave her hands a gentle squeeze. "Me too."

    All the turbulent emotions she felt from a few minutes ago seemed to have vanished in an instant. All she could think of now was Yuhi''s gentle smile and his lips on hers a minute ago.

    Yuhi looks over at the rooftop. "Atsuro is over there?"

    "Ah, yes."

    He looks her up and down, and then his gaze lingered on her hand. "I should disinfect thister."

    Sumire blinks. Howe he knows? Atsuro did say that he knows a lot about Yuhi. Back then, though, the two seldom spoke to one another, so she wonders how close they are.

    "Sorry, Imte."

    Sumire frowned. "Why do you smell like another woman?" She immediately backed away from him.

    Yuhi sweat fell. "It was Touko; she hugged me."

    Her gaze dimmed, but a bright smile appears on her face. "Is that so?"

    "That''s scary! What is that smile? Geez, you know you don''t have to be jealous."

    "I am not--" She stopped in mid-sentence when she saw the expression on his face. "What did she say to you?"

    Yuhi sighs. "Well, she said something about getting back together as a couple, not just partners. But let me get this straight first. She is only doing that because of you. When I was together with Makino, Touko left us alone because Makino was not a threat to her. But she sees you as a threat."

    Is that what this is all about?

    "Second, Touko and I were not in love with each other. Like I mentioned before, we only got together because of our talents. I thought if I dated somebody simr to myself, it would help me get over you. But I was wrong, and it didn''t do anything."

    "Other than hurt you?"

    Yuhi nodded. "I suppose so." Yuhi then proceeded to tell her the entire story why he ended up dyed.

    When he finished exining, she was furious. It seems like that woman won''t leave Yuhi alone. If it is like that, then it looks like she will have to do something about it.

    "Should we wait for those two?" Yuhi points at the roof, and Sumire shook her head. His lips curve to a grin. "Then I guess we ought to head back."

    Sumire blinks. "Shouldn''t we help? I mean, get to the bottom of all this?"

    "No." Yuhis voice is firm. "I mean, I understand that you need to investigate and get revenge for Mamoru. But don''t get yourself involved in the SF matters."

    "Is this amand?"

    "A request from your boyfriend."

    Boyfriend huh? It still felt weird hearing Yuhi say those words. Yuhi is her boyfriend. Terashima Yuhi, who she looked up to ever since she was a child. The God of Music, huh? It was a cheesy and corny title. But Sumire also agreed with it. Nobody else but him could have this title. Nobody else in this industry could stand a chance against him now.

    Other than her senpai Takahashi Yumi, no these days, it seems like Yuhi is just a slip away from surpassing that legendary person.

    He is so talented, and yet she recalls what he said not too long ago at the hospital. It seems like he is tired and not as motivated anymore. She appreciates that he is willing to start a family with her but his career. Despite what he told her, Sumire knew it was important to him.

    ..

    When they left the dream space, she does not remember how they left. One second they were talking and the next they were at home already. Sumire felt very bad about leaving Shin behind, not so much Atsuro. She recalls what Atsuro did to her hand earlier and sighs. That man does not change. She never understood what he wanted from her, either.

    Yuhi wrapped his arm around her waist and mumbled against her ear. "Do you want to go back to sleep?"

    "Well." Sumire trails of understanding what he meant. "Did you eat breakfast yet?"

    She answers her own question by ncing over at the table filled with food. Sumire points to them, and Yuhi sighs.

    "I want to eat together with you. You only had some coffee earlier."

    So he noticed that? She thought he was still sleeping. "I guess we could have breakfast together."

 Chapter 210 - Does This Mean Something To You?

    She was in love with Terashima Yuhi for so long that other guys did not register in her head. It''s not like she was oblivious to their feelings, but it did not matter to her. The love she has for Yuhi was unexpected, which was why she never thought of confessing to him. But nowhere she is with that very person who she thought was out of her reach before.

    After eating breakfast, the two of them rolled back onto the bed. Sumire wanted to do something more productive, but Yuhi was still sleepy. So he pulled her onto the bed, wrapped his arms around her, and fell back asleep.

    At first, she tried to go back to sleep too. But she realized it was futile. Whenever she is with Yuhi, those negative feelings vanish. No, it stops temporarily. But it does not disappear. She wonders why this person cares for her so much. Say something happened in the past; that was the past and not the future. Why does Yuhi feel so obliged to her now? It''s not like she saved his life or anything.

    This person is shouldering a lot on his shoulders too, but he makes so much time for her.

    She is a mess, and he knows that. Yuhi admitted to stalking her this entire time they were apart. Yuhi should understand, thosest few years and the past year what she was up to. But even then, he does not judge her, and he treats her like an average person.

    Sumire buries her face in his arms.

    "What''s wrong?" Yuhi mumbled.

    "Cold." It was a lie, of course, the sun is zing outside - it was a sunny day.

    Yuhi pulled her closer. "Better?"

    Sumire nodded. She feels so happy, so content, and at ease with him. But these peaceful days will end soon. Atsuro did not juste here because of hispany or even her. Something major is happening.

    She felt Yuhis lips on her forehead, and a content sigh passes her lips. Indeed, she would rather spend the rest of the day like this with Yuhi then go anywhere else.

    "You know, I think Im jealous of Atsuro."

    Uhhh..

    "Well, he knows a lot about you that I don''t know."

    Sumire sighs. "The things he knows about me are superficial and have no meaning."

    "Meaning, huh?" Yuhi repeated. "Tell me being here together with me, does it mean something to you?"

    Her eyes widened when she heard him say those words. It felt strange that he was asking her something like this after everything that has happened. But she supposes this just means that Yuhi is gradually opening up to her. She is not the only one who messed up, depressed, and a reck.

    Terashima Yuhi hides it well, but she understood that they were the same type. Yet he focuses more on trying to help her than get help himself.

    It felt strange that somebody who was supposed to live a different life from her is the only one who canfort herˇŞthe only one who can understand.

    "I am here, aren''t I?"

    She does not directly answer his question; she does not have to. Yuhi shifted positions until he was on top of her. His lips lingered towards her.

    ..

    "Just for the record," Yuhi said after he stopped kissing her. "Touko has somebody she likes, who isn''t me."

    Sumire blinks andughs softly. "Do you think it still bothers me?"

    "I would like it if you don''t misunderstand."

    "Did you do something else that''s why you feel bad?" This time she was the on top of him. She drew small circles with her hands on his chest as he ran his hands through her back.

    "Well, nothing too serious." He trails off. "Being in that dream, how did you feel?"

    "It felt familiar, the empty and deserted streets of Tokyo."

    She found it very strange. Why did that ce seem very familiar to her? Since she came to Tokyo, the streets were never that empty; there were always people there. But it was familiar, even that conversation she had with Shin. Something like that happened before.

    "I see."

    "Yuhi, do you know something?"

    "You feel soft."

    Sumire sighs and brushes their lips softly against one another. "Do you not have to work?" It seems like he does not want to say anything.

    "I don''t."

    "So we can stay like this?"

    His lips curve to a smile. "Yeah. Though cuddling and rxing is nice, if you do want to do something like take a walk or go shopping we can --" He trails off when she nibbled on his bottom lip. "We should stop kissing. Like you said, it gets addictive."

    "I don''t want to." She kisses him again and this time with more passion than thest. She could do this all day and not get tired. Kissing Yuhi is like a drug, but this one does not have any harmful side effects.

    "You sure?"

    She nodded. "Its nice, just spending time like this."

    "So honest," Yuhi muttered. "So, since we''re like this, what are your thoughts on existentialism?"

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "No."

    "I thought it would be fun to get into a literature debate with you."

    "Not today." She mumbled.

    Why is kissing him so addictive? She wants to keep doing it, kissing him over and over again.

    "I thought after fighting; you would want to fight more, not flirt with me."

    "Well, I did want to continue helping, but now that I see the alternative, I am d I listened to you."

    "Good girl, you need a break. Lately, you have been working too hard and overthinking."

    "Are you saying Im too dramatic?" She was genuinely offended.

    Yuhi shook his head. "No, that''s not what this is." He trailed off and parted her lips with his fingers. "You seem strange. Do you still feel weird?"

    "I feel like a mess, sad, and depressed all the time. I want to cry, but these days I can''t. I just end up feeling very numb instead." Sumire admitted.

    Flirting was all excellent and all. But they both know she called for him. "How did you hear my voice?"

    "I picked it up using the wind."

    Right, that''s what his power was. If she thought about it carefully, something simr happened in the past. Back then, she already suspected something.

    "Sumire," Yuhi called her name softly. "You know I am here for you. You don''t have to pretend that everything is okay too. If you want to break down and cry, you can."

    "No, you know I can''t cry right now."

    Yuhi caresses her cheeks. "You sure? Because you know I am a good listener."

    "I already know that." But right now, she does not want to fall into hell when she could be spending blissful moments with Yuhi like this.

    "Sumire, you don''t have to worry about Atsuro."

    "Im not."

    "Then what''s the issue?"

    Why does he think something is wrong? Yes, there is a problem, but how does Yuhi know what that is without her saying anything? Sometimes she thinks this is unfair. He knows too much about her, and while she does know a few things about him, her knowledge is smaller.

 Chapter 211 - That Was A Lie

    It is easy to forget about Tsueno Mamoru when she is together with Terashima Yuhi, at least she thought so. But that is a lie. Everywhere she goes, she still remembers the man with the brightest and most idiotic smile.

    For the next few days, Yuhi is busy recording and performing in other areas of Japan, so she decides to go to ss. It felt weird attending ss without him since she came here; they always went together. Quite some time has passed since thest time he left her alone too. So she does not know what to do.

    It wasn''t until Aika snapped her out of her daze and said something about studying for Yuhi''s sake, did she finally pay attention to ss.

    Today was the day in the week somebody offers to be a model. From what she noticed, only pretty girls or in girls get picked, who are aesthetically beautiful or easy to draw. Today it was Asami-san''s turn.

    A text caught her attention.

    From: Yuhi - Talk?

    She quickly replied. - ss

    Y- Sex?

    Sumire blinked when she saw those words.

    Drunk?

    It was a stupid question; of course, they both knew he would end up drunk. Yuhi has to attend one of those pointless celebration parties thatrge productions do. The movie he finished filming before she came here would finally be on air starting tomorrow. The crew decided to throw a big party.

    Y- Very drunk and needy for Sumire.

    She rolled her eyes and closed her phone. Her gaze darted toward the teacher. It was Shin, which was perfect for her.

    ...

    Her excuse to cut ss was rather simple. She has a stomach ace. If anybody wanted details, she said she would give itter. She already nned to ask Sano to fake a doctor''s note for her.

    He did tell her that he would do her any favors.

    The parking lot or makeshift parking lot was full of rich-looking cars. When she saw that Sumire wanted nothing more than to turn away and leave, but when she thought of Yuhi being very drunk, surrounded by girls who would try to take advantage of him. She quickly resolved herself and hurried inside.

    The party was being held in a huge warehouse. The moment she entered,rge music pounded into her ears. She felt a sticky feeling at her feet and noticed the bottles of alcohol spilled on the floor.

    It was easy to find him. She just headed towards therge group of girls.

    Yuhi sprawled on the couch, very drunk with a gorgeous girl hugging him tightly.

    Her stomach churned; she felt sick. It''s not like he is kissing her, but it still upset her seeing this. To her surprise, Yuhi suddenly removed the girl''s arm away.

    "You''re not my wife, go away."

    At thatment, her heart sped up.

    "Wife?" The girl said angrily.

    Some guy with strange hair beer at handughs. "He''s talking about her, Ibuki Sumire."

    That was her perfect cue to step in and enter, but at that moment, somebody bumped into her. Before she could fall to the ground, that person caught her. "Sano?"

    Sano blinks, seeing her. "Sumire."

    "Thank you."

    He lets go of her waist. "You know I didn''t pin you to be the type toe to these ces."

    "I am here for Yuhi."

    Sano looks over at the couch, and a small ah passes his lips. "I wonder why people were leaving me alone today."

    Sumire sighs deeply. "Do you know how he got like that?"

    "If I recall correctly, they had a huge drinking game."

    No wonder Yuhi got roped into it, he is too polite to say no. He probably only intended to drink a little, but then it ended up like this. She looked over and took a deep breath.

    Sano, however, grabbed her wrist. "You want to go there alone?"

    "Why can''t I?"

    "Those girls have been stuck there this whole time, and they might do something."

    "Your point is?"

    "Let me help you. As your doctor, do you think I will let you walk into a situation that will lead to your child getting harmed? Remember, it isn''t just about you anymore."

    Her eyes widened when she heard him say those words. Surprisingly... he is taking this doctor thing seriously. So that''s his reaction to children? She thought somebody like Sano would not care for kids.

    Sano helps her manoeuver through the crowd, and eventually she arrives near Yuhi.

    Yuhi does not spot her immediately. Of course, he didn''t, that girl was still trying to cling to him.

    Sumire walked over and tapped on the girl''s shoulder.

    It seemed like other people recognized her already but did not say anything.

    "What do you--" She blinks. "Ibuki Sumire?"

    At thatment, Yuhi looks over, he was still drunk, but his gaze seemed to light up seeing her. He got up and grabbed her arm. "Hey."

    She ps him.

    She doesn''t know what it was. It wasn''t the alcohol or even the stupid girl clinging to him. But she could smell it around him, the scent of blood.

    "Let go."

    Yuhi however, did not do that; instead, he pulled her to his arms. "I know you''re angry, but let''s get out of here first." He mumbled quietly.

    She wanted nothing more than to pull away and leave him here. But at the same time, she knew better than to do that. This is clearly set up by somebody so Yuhi could end up drunk, maybe sleep with a few girls - cause a fight or something or anything that would end up sensational news.

    The tricks of the entertainment industry do not change at all. It is the same cookie-cutter method used each time.

    It was taking forever to get outside because people kept stopping to take a look at her or introduce themselves. Of course, she knew the only reason they took such great interest was because she was Yuhi''s girlfriend. But it did not stop her from cursing her so-called fame.

    It is indeed a double-edged sword. She misses the days where she could peacefully walk around with nobody giving her strange looks. Nowadays, she has to be in disguise all the time.

 Chapter 212 - I Donâ€™t Understand

    Outside in the parking lot, Yuhi is kissing her neck and running his hands on her sides. She res at him, but he continues his strange actions. When she felt his hands lifting her shirt, she stepped on his foot.

    "Stop being mad already."

    "What happened to doing everything together?"

    Who on earth did he get into a fight with?

    "It happened at the party Sumire. It wasn''t one of those fights."

    Yeah, she could picture that, but that does not make things easier.

    "This is not okay, Yuhi." She interrupted him before he could make up an excuse that she would most likely believe. "I wasn''t going toment about the party thing. I know you''re here because of your work. But you should control yourself when you''re drinking, stop after a ss or two. You know how these parties are. Two the girls," She shook her head. "They were half-naked Yuhi, even if you weren''t sober, surely you saw that?"

    "Sorry."

    It was only one word, but she understood that Yuhi didn''t know what to do either. It wasn''t the girls or the alcohol, at least she thought so. But it seemed like that wasn''t the case.

    A deep sigh crossed her lips and she slumped forward until her head was on his chest. "You have to understand what I am trying to get at here Yuhi."

    "I do. My bad." He kisses her forehead softly. "I just wanted to get wasted and forget for a while."

    "I don''t think this method will help you."

    Yuhi nodded. "I agree but it used to work. Get wasted, sleep with random girls, Is that how it was for him before? What a terrible life. She brought her lips to his. "You have me now."

    "Right, I have you now, and that''s why I am okay these days." He kisses the tip of her forehead again, and this time he mumbled. "What do you want to do? My car is over there."

    He looks so needy and desperate for her. Then again, when he called on the phone, it was clear that he was high. "Then let''s go there."

    Yuhi nodded and led her to the car. The parking lot was dim, and she could hear the sound of the party music from above.

    He is kissing her, her head on the seat no sooner did he unlock the door. His hands were all over her, on her neck, stomach, and legs - Yuhi doesn''t have three hands. But he sure was moving his two sets of hands since it felt like he was touching her in four or five different ces at the same time.

    It took her a moment to realize something. "You have a license?"

    "Of course I do. I don''t ride my bike illegally."

    "Well yeah, but..." Sumire looks around. "ˇŞthis is the first time you brought me to your car."

    "So.."

    "So, you should do a proper introduction."

    Yuhi mumbled how crazy, and he attacked her lips again. Their tongues melted into each other againˇŞhis warm tongue on hers, his hands on her shirt. The next second they hear a knock at the door. It was Hino; he rolled his eyes.

    Yuhi pulled away from her and unlocked it.

    "Don''t leave your bag there."

    "Yes, yes, father, anything else?"

    "Use protection."

    "Were notˇŞ" Sumire pauses and bits her lip. It was hard to say her next sentence considering how Yuhi was all over her a few minutes ago. It seems like she needs a lesson on self-control too. She needs to learn to stop Yuhi.

    Suddenly Yuhi threw his bag over Hino''s shoulder, he threw himself onto her, and Hino dove aside. It all happened too quickly, in the next second, they hear arge explosion in the direction Yuhi threw his bag at. Her eyes widened, realizing.

    Did somebody put a bomb in his bag?

    Hino stood up and opened the car door. He rubbed his head with one hand and sighs. "So, did you put that there?"

    "It isn''t one of mine."

    "Then somebody else put it. I am guessing they thought Sumire would get your bag for you."

    "That does seem like it."

    Sumire looks at the two puzzled. "Is this partyˇŞ"

    "A set up by somebody, yeah." Yuhi finished for her. "I thought I would get some information, but instead, it ended up like this."

    She thought he was working, doing his normal work. But it turns out he was working hard for her sake again. How many times has this happened already? She needs to get a grip.

    Then again, this situation isn''t new to her. Back when they worked alongside one another in the delinquent world. Yuhi would workte hours and wake up early. She often questioned when this man slept or if he slept at all. It wasn''t until she came here to Tokyo and physically saw him take naps did she think he slept.

    "I just don''t understand," Sumire mumbled. "Why are they after me, anyway? If it is the thing Ru left behind, I left it behind in Star Town."

    Yuhi looks at her and then at Hino, who shrugged.

    He dove into the backseat of the car and pulled out some documents. The documents contained pictures of recent deaths/murders that happened in the city in thest few months. "Do you think these victims are connected?"

    At thatment, she nodded. "Yes." But as for the actual connection, she would not know until she analyzed it properly herself.

    "It is the same with you, you''re connected to their enemy leader somehow."

    "I don''t thinkˇŞ" She is cut off by arge growling sound from her stomach. Sumire tried to put her hand to her stomach to block the noise, but Yuhi had already noticed.

    He moved the files from her hands. "When did youst eat?"

    Yuhi has not been home for four days, five if she includes today. So it was only normal that he would not know. Lunch? No, that does not seem right. She does remember eating, but that was three days ago - some light porridge when Hino came over to check on her.

    She looks over at Hino, who catches her gaze.

    "Breakfast two days ago," Hino answered for her.

    Yuhi frowns and flicks her forehead. "I told you to eat."

    "Then what about you, Yuhi-san?"

    "He is eating all the time to the point it annoys people," Hino answered. "Even bringing bags of food to meetings."

    She raises her eyebrows to this.

    "Well, you told me to eat well." Yuhi nodded.

    Uhh, it seems he is taking the words she said to him a bit too serious. Yuhi suddenly pulled out a box from the front seat and passed it to her. "It''s just curry, but it should still be fresh."

    Sumire opened the box, and immediately a familiar smell hit her. It feels like she has had this before. This is the first time for her, however, to eat Yuhis curry, so it does not make sense for her to feel nostalgic.

    Then again, this isn''t the first time.

 Chapter 213 - Plan

    This is not the first time where Yuhi''s cooking tasted familiar. But where could she have eaten it before? Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi pulled out a lighter and cigarettes. She raised her eyebrow, and he paused.

    "Can I?" He asked.

    Sumire sighs. "Go ahead."

    He ced a sloppy kiss on her cheek and mumbled the words I love you before he started to smoke.

    She stole a nce at Hino, who was on the phone to somebody. A frustrated look appears on his face.

    She vaguely hears the words Sano andes here, when she felt Yuhi grab her hands. He grinned. "I have an idea, why don''t I feed you?"

    "I''m not a child."

    She won''t tell him the real reason why she is acting stubborn. A few minutes ago, she decided to maintain some distance around Yuhi. It does neither of them any good behaving like this all the time.

    Yuhi raised his eyebrows at her reluctance. "You''re right, you''re not a child. I wouldn''t date a child."

    Sumire sends him a harsh re. What is he doing using her own logic against her? This isn''t fair at all. Then again, Terashima Yuhi seems to be able to mess up her normal logic. She took a deep breath and continued eating with her other hand, which Yuhi was not holding hostage.

    The curry tasted amazing even though it had gotten slightly cold already.

    "This is very good."

    "No, you''re simply hungry." Yuhiughs. "Slow down, yeah?"

    She dumbly nodded but realized that she was eating even more quickly after he said that to her. Maybe she ought to stop skipping meals. When did food taste this good? Normally whenever she ate anything, it would taste nd to her. She would eat it, but not only would it not make her full, but she usually felt sick afterward.

    Yuhi bent down and ate from her hand, and she dropped the spoon.

    "Mmm, good."

    What is with this person? Why is he so shameless? Then again it is partly her fault for allowing him to get away with it. Her gaze fell on the surroundings and she looks around the car.

    This is a sports car, isn''t it? It must have been expensive.

    "Is that a drink dispenser?" Sumire pointed to the machine attached to the side.

    Yuhi nodded. "Mm, you can y around if you want."

    She didn''t know why she was getting so excited. But this was her first time in a sports car so she could not help but be curious.

    "Yuhi, I wondered why you took this car. Could it be you were trying to impress Sumire?"

    Yuhi sighs. "Quit exposing me before my real n urs."

    Sumire tilted her head innocently, and she looks over at him. "n?"

    His lips curve to a smile, and he kisses her forehead softly. "n." He repeated slyly.

    A n, huh? She could more or less guess what it was. Sumire kept looking at the controls and noticed a way to recline the seats. She thought back to what they were doing right before Hino came. His ns were probably that right? What else would they do in a car like this with reclining streets?

    It seems she won''t be able to control this huge lion forever, not that she expected to. Her desires and thoughts are going out of control; she needs to get a grip on reality.

    ____

    The thing with Ibuki Sumire was she understood him far better than he did himself.

    When he offered to go along with her to the Holy Knights headquarters in Tokyo, she didn''t refute him. But she instructed that he takes caution.

    Yuhi recalls the looks they both received on the way in.

    It seems like the people in this group still don''t like Sumire. They were curious about him, but their gazes were hostile toward Sumire.

    The main reason why they were here today was because Atushi discovered something. Sumire suggested using this ce rather than the bar, due to the security.

    "Anyhow, the reason I called out to all of you today is obvious! Do you know of the group ''Shadow''? It''s under D entertainment records."

    ˇ­ ''Shadow''

    ''Yuhi''

    ''ˇ­.What do you mean by this?''

    ''That''s because you were always neglecting me.''

    ''Ha, what are you talking about? Didn''t I say that when we reached the number one in the U.S. and then us two willˇ­. Youˇ­you betrayed meˇ­''

    ''No, that''s not it. I still love you!''

    Memories and voices from the past flowed into his head. Yuhi felt his breathing be unsteady.

    "Isn''t thatˇ­." Jae hesitated before saying. "Your old group?

    Sumire blinked. ". .Uh, I didn''t know thatˇ­. Although this may be awkward. But I have something to talk about regarding them?" Despite his current mixed feelings, Yuhi gave a ''nod'' for her to proceed. He doesn''t want to seem weak; it''s fine. They can mention it because it''s already all over.

    "The thing about SHADOW is their immunity level is incredibly high. It''s not unusual to have high immunity since there have always been people out there with high levels. But all of those should have vanished because of that woman. So I did a bit of research and found a certain group in new York city that remained untouched by her songs. That group, though, was quite unusualˇ­"

    "Unusual? How so?"

    She bites her lip. "They were part of a Yakuza underground drug association. The drugs they handed out ssified A.T. The ''A'' stands for angel funnily enough, so it seems like a harmless medication when given out to people. But I noticed a trend in the pattern of those people whom it''s sold too. Their immunity levels seem to increase too, that''s fine. Having immunity isn''t wrong, but ˇ­"

    "It reversed on them." She suddenly changed her tone.

    Sumire looked calm, almost too calm if you ask him. Did she know?

    "Yes. As you know, the reverse effects are quite bad, and even now, all these people remain unconscious in a hospital overseas. "

    "Are they under suspicion?" Jae asked.

    "Unfortunately, there is no concrete evidence. But considering their rtion to the group, it would be stranger for them not to know anything. There is a particr member that we must pay attention too. " She tapped the screen of her PDA and revealed a mab with spiky ck hair, which he immediately recognized.

    "He appears to have also taken the drug several times himself. .. This man Haguchi Morris now serves as the center of the group with that sentence itself you should understand what I''m saying. He is a survivor, despite the heavy drug usage overload he''s a survivor."

 Chapter 214 - Are We Ignoring The World Around Us?

    The more Sumire exined the more voices appeared in his head.

    ''Morris youˇ­.''

    ''I can''t help it if your girlfriend went to me because you neglected her. I will propose to you when we be number one in the U.S.? Don''t make meugh. You''re just making excuses.''

    Sumire continues, "It''s odd, there should be nobody capable of surviving something like this. "

    Jae nodded, agreeing with her. "Unless somebody granted them an external power."

    ''Even if you leave the group. You still have your barrier wrapped around us. You''ll be back.''

    "AhˇŞ" Jae eximed. "This reminds me of something. Do you all remember what happened a few years ago? There were all those cases we dealt with at the beginning. The men we captured were strange, and they all had eye bags under there eyes."

    "Aside effect?" Atushi mumbles.

    He felt sick. He doesn''t want to hear anymore.

    His thoughts broke off when somebody poked his shoulder. His entire body tensed due to the contact. A sweet voice fills his ear. "Yuhi, let''s take a coffee break."

    Yuhi somehow managed to nod.

    "Does anybody else want some coffee?"

    The other two passed, and Yuhi is grateful. Sumire led him out of the room.

    After walking for a while, they arrived at the floor where the coffee machine was located.

    After getting their coffees, they found a discrete corridor with seats where they sat down.

    Yuhi did not sit down, though, and he put his cup on the table and leaned against the ss. A gentle hand caresses his face. "Those eyebags don''t suit you."

    "I could say the same for you."

    "Yuhi."

    "Ha, I know. Hino already told me to invest in some sleeping pills."

    "I will give you mine." Sumire brushed their forehead against each other. "So get some sleep properly tonight."

    "You won''t be with me?"

    Silence loomed on them for a few minutes before he felt the brte reach her hand over to touch his forehead. " As I thought, you were sweating."

    "Sumire."

    Sumire took a lc-colored handkerchief from her pocket. She extended it towards him and wiped his sweat.

    "Even though you were the one lecturing me about taking care of myself. Aren''t you the one that''s exhausted right now? That''s no good; you should get some proper rest."

    "I''m sorry "

    The brte shook her head. " It''s alright. Yuhi, you must have been in pain this entire time. I''m sorry I couldn''t be with you."

    "Ha. What are you talking about? I''m the one who left you." he trails off, "But, right now, I want to hold you in my arms. Can I?"

    "Yes."

    Yuhi pulled the girl into his arms and immediately caught her sweet scent. Why does this feel so good? Just holding her in his arms like this, he feels content. It feels like all his problems will wash away.

    He hid it very well, but he was exactly like her. He was feeling sad, anxious, and depressed all the time. Unlike her, however, he hid it very well, and he used other means to cope.

    In the past, getting drunk, getting wasted, and sleeping with random girls helped him. He slept with anything that took their clothes off in front of him. Those bad rumors did note from anywhere. There was a time when he was exactly like the guy in the rumors, messed up, unsociable, and horrible.

    He calmed down slightly after he met Hino. There was still a lot of trial and error, but gradually he got his life together. During that time he decided he wanted to see Sumire, so he went to Star Town. When he arrived there, he only intended to have a look. But Mamoru would not allow that neither would Aki, those two made sure he saw Sumire.

    He was still a mess then. But going to Star Town helped him gradually heal. When he learned that Ibuki Sumire would never be his, he ended up resorting to his other coping methods again.

    It''s not like he expected her to like him back. But Yuhi did not think she would reject him like that.

    His gaze fell on the girl who was hugging him tightly. Now though? Now she is here with him. Is he clean and healed now? Yuhi knew he wasn''t. There were still many days when he resented to live for a living when so many people died because of him.

    But that was a story for another time. It is difficult to drown in his thoughts and sorrows when the girlfriend is touching him. Sumire was casual about it, the way she ran her hands on his shirt and the buckle of his belt. "Needy?" Yuhi mumbled when she looked up.

    "Needy." She repeated.

    He likes that she does not beat around the bush. Yuhi lowered his face and gave her a light kiss. "At home." He mumbles.

    "Should we go then?"

    Yuhi chuckled. "I don''t think Jae and Atushi will appreciate that."

    She pulls a face, a face that clearly says that she did not care. "You know, sometimes I think of looking for my brother. I heard I had one; they had him right after they left me." Yuhi mumbled. "But then the mere thought of it exhausted me."

    It is exhausting.

    Before he got his life together, everything was empty. He didn''t know how it happened or when it was. But at some point, the things in his life that meant something no longer did. At some point, it felt like his voice had turned to lead, he was singing, but at the same time, he wasn''t.

    Sumire nodded. "It''s exhausting having to exin. Why do we have to exin ourselves? Exining makes it look like we did something wrong."

    "Sumire.."

    "I get it, Yuhi." She mumbled softly. "After being betrayed so many times. Adding another person into your life is exhausting. You don''t want to deal with the same pattern happening all over again."

    "Even if I do have other rtives. I would rather people think I was dead."

    He was a dead man a long time ago in their eyes, so there is no use telling them he was alive.

    There were many days in the past where he wished he would not wake up. He wished he no longer had to deal with the pain of being alive.

    "Do you think I am lovable?" Sumire suddenly mumbled.

    "Why are you asking?"

    Why would she ask that when she knows he loves her so much?

    "Sometimes, I feel we are only together because we are the same. Are we just seekingfort and ignoring the world around us?"

    His eyes widened when he heard her words. It''s not like he never thought that before, because he did. This was the reason why he started to date other girls despite liking her for so long. There was a time Yuhi thought it was all fake, the feelings he had for Ibuki Sumire.

 Chapter 215 - The Only Way I Can Cope

    That was why he dered that to Touko before about proposing after reaching number one. It felt like such a long time ago now. After meeting her again, Yuhi confirmed that his feelings for Sumire were real.

    He squeezed her hands. "Don''t think that way. I love you so much."

    Her gaze softened, and she nods. "I know, sorry." She trails off andughs. "Even though I am like this, aplete mess and paranoid all the time. Yuhi, you never once judged me, nor did you leave no matter how tiring it got. You remained by my side. If you didn''t do that, I would no longer be here."

    Yuhi immediately understood what she meant by those words. It seems like Sumire attempted it before, ways to end her life, ways to escape this pain.

    "You saved me."

    He saved her? It''s ironic that is what he wants to say to her. He still has moments like this where he feels weak and messed up, but it isn''t like before. It isn''t like before where everything seemed empty.

    ..

    When they returned, the other two were no longer there. Yuhi picks up the note on the table and sighs. "Have fun."

    Sumireughs. "Well, maybe we can have some fun here."

    He raised his eyebrow at her suggestion but shook his head. "At home." When they get back, they can do all sorts of things. "Let''s start reading. I will read the ones on the high shelves. You can take the middle."

    He doesn''t want her using adder or crouching down.

    Sumire nods and immediately walked to the shelves. For the next few minutes, nobody could hear any other sound than the flickering of booksˇŞthe slight movement whenever they picked a book out of the shelf.

    "Yuhi-san, if you get tired of me. Please let me know."

    "That''s my line." He mumbled. "Im not exactly the best guy, and you will probably see more scenes like what you did earlier."

    "If I ask you to stop, will you?"

    "I want to. But its the only way I can cope."

    Its the only way he can cope with how messed up he is.

    Sumire nods. "I see," She trails off and sighs. "You know I have a cynical view of the world and don''t trust people, correct?"

    "Yeah."

    "I''ve always thought that I want that to change. Its already toote for me but I wanted somebody to prove that I am wrong. I wanted them to show me that there is still something in this world for me; there are still people who will believe. Most people start off nice. I met so many who insist they want to help me, who want to befriend me. But after so long, it happens all over again, the same pattern as before. Just when I think I am getting close to another person, one incident leads to the end of that friendship. It just takes one mistake for everything to go wrong for things to disappear."

    Yuhi was d that he had his back turned from her. He does not want to see that sorrowful look on her face right now.

    "There is one other lie that I forgot to mention to you." She trails off. "You see, I dislike myself. I hate everything about this person called Ibuki Sumire, everything that makes me this way. This cynical, twisted, and terrible person."

    But she saved him. Even though Sumire is going through a lot more than him, she saved him. She saves him over and over again.

    "Sometimes, I wish that those nightmares consume me for good, so I no longer have to wake up and go back. I no longer have to cause the people I care for pain and suffering. It is difficult dealing with somebody who has such a twisted view of life; most people don''t understand it. They say they will try, but then they leave when it gets too tiring or troublesome." Sumire picks up a book from the shelf.

    Yuhi immediately recognized the cover. Dazais no longer human.

    "Many famous authors of the past ended their lives. Did their literature consume them? Did their art be too heavy for them to bear? It isn''t like that. Those people loved to write; for them, it was the only way they couldmunicate. It was the only way they could be free."

    He wanted to stop her and say something, but then he hears her faint footsteps. She walks towards therge windows. "When Aika lectured Sano not too long, she said that shit would get old eventually. That is what most people think whenever I end up paranoid. These people have their own lives and will focus on it. I understand that very well, theirments and harsh words are only a passing thing. But for people like us who no longer have faith in the world, who has given everything up, those words sting."

    Yuhi walked over to her and intended to hug her, but she moved away. Sumire turns to him, and he sees it, something even worse in her eyes. Something darker than what he saw in his.

    "It is easy for them to tell us to stop and just get over it. Let''s be practical and move on with our lives. Hah," Sheughs. "They can say that so easily and act all rational because they don''t live in pain and fear every single day. They don''t get sad and depressed randomly out of nowhere. For those people, it is that easy."

    It is that easy, huh? Yuhi understood those feelings very well. Everything Sumire is saying he understood it. After all, he was like her, and yet what is this? Her sorrows and pain, it is a lot deeper than his. Yuhi thought he understood that already, he thought he was the only one who understood her. But looking into her eyes now, he is starting to see that is not the case here.

 Chapter 216 - Constantly Thinking Of Her

    There is more to the woman called Ibuki Sumire than meets the eye. He knew from the moment they met that she differed from all the others.

    When he first kissed Ibuki Sumire, it was hungry, wanting, and desperate. Yuhi initially wanted to give her a sweet and romantic kiss. But he did not want to scare her away. He did not want her to know how much he loved her and did not want her to confirm his feelings before he understood.

    Nowadays whenever he kisses her, it was the sort of kiss he would give to somebody he loves. To the girl, he wants to spend the rest of his life with.

    ......

    It was difficult for him to focus when all he could think of was Ibuki Sumire. She is constantly in his mind anyway, but today she was taking over himpletely. She was not allowing him any space to think of anything else.

    After they left the library, they returned to his ce, cooked dinner, watched movies, and then fell asleep in each other''s arms. Something wasforting about it; they didn''t kiss or touch as they did in the car. They simply held each other, and that was enough for him.

    It was enough that she was in his arms.

    Today he was in the studio recording his new album. But he kept making mistakes over and over. Hino looked like he wanted to snap, but he has yet to do so.

    Yuhi was waiting for him to get angry. If Hino got mad at him, then maybe it would snap him out of this strange mood or daze. He did not know.

    A text from the lovelydy upying his thoughts caught his attention.

    From: Sumire

    I think you need a break.

    From: Yuhi

    A break?

    From: Sumire

    Yes, lunch with me. But at my workce cafeteria, the food here is excellent.

    Yuhiughs when he saw her reply. The coffee in the ce Sumire is working at now is terrible, and the food is nd. He looks over at Hino, who was taking his anger out onto somebody else.

    From: Yuhi

    Hino won''t disturb us; he is upied.

    He knew that even if he went to lunch, Hino would not bother him.

    From: Sumire

    I will be there in fifteen minutes.

    This is one of the things he likes about her. She does not try to please him by pretending to be sweet on text messages; she does not hide her mood. If she is angry, she is angry. If something upsets her - she will make sure to tell him.

    What bothered her now? She is working with Sano today. Yuhi looks over at the building across the road from the window. Whenever she works with Sano, he makes sure he is working somewhere nearby.

    That man is on his best behaviortely, but he does not trust Sano at all. He knew if Sano wanted to take Sumire away by force, he could easily do so. Normally he would ask Shin to stay with her, but with Atsuro''s return, that guy will be busy.

    From: Yuhi

    Are you wearing something pretty?

    From: Sumire

    My favourite dress.

    From: Yuhi

    So what''s the asion?

    From: Sumire

    Lunch date with a man called Terashima Yuhi.

    His lips curve to a smile. Sumire always knows how to make him feel better. The gloomy atmosphere around him from a few minutes ago seems to have vanished.

    "Yuhi, take a break."

    "Huh? Now?"

    "You have a visitor."

    At thatment, he turned and looked over at the doorway. It was Shin with some documents in his hands. Yuhi puts the sheet music in his hands down onto the table. He strolled over to the door and closed it.

    "For Sumire?"

    "You can read it too but yes for her. I can''t exactly meet with her with Atsuro around."

    Yuhi raises his eyebrows at this. "You don''t have to act so cautiously. Your friends with Sumire, just because Atsuro is here, doesn''t mean you have to stop speaking to her."

    "I understand, but you should know how he is." Shin sighs. "When ites to her, he is.."

    Yuhi stops him from finishing his sentence. "I know. But Sumire is going through a harsh time right now. Atsuro making a fuss over his feelings toward her and the unresolved things from back then will not help."

    "Back then, huh? Yuhi, do you...know what happened with those two?" Shin trails of. "I mean, do you know about that?"

    "That?"

    Shin looks away. "I don''t think I should be the one telling you this."

    "At least give a hint."

    At thatment, Shin looked around and took his phone out. He hears a beep sound, and Yuhi nces down.

    He frowned when he saw the message. "Is that for real?"

    "Take it as you will. But there is no doubt that something like that must have happened; I caught them that way several times."

    It can''t be; he could tell when he touched her. He could tell that she was still new to all of this. Yuhi sighs. It isn''t an easy subject he could mention to her. There is no doubt that it was something traumatizing.

    From: Sumire

    Five minutes.

    Geez, she is too eager.

    "Sumire?"

    Yuhi nodded. "Let''s discuss this another time."

    .....

    When he arrived at the cafeteria, he could tell Sumire was pissed off from the way she folded her arms across her chest. From the creases between her eyes.

    She wore a white off-shoulder dress that made her look more sophisticated and mature than usual. High boots, ck tights. Surrounded by the in cafeteria walls, she looked like even more of a goddess.

    Other people, mainly guys, kept looking over and whistling. Indeed she was gorgeous, but she looked angry, but there was sadness in her eyes.

    "Hi." Yuhi took her hand. "Are you my lunch date?" He starts off yful, hoping he could male her smile.

    She turned to him with a tearful look, but it was only for a split second. Her ice queen face appeared right as he was about to say another word.

    "Im your wife," Sumire answered.

    Ah, so she is his wife now? He would smile like an idiot if she didn''t look so sad and miserable. Yuhi wrapped his arms around her shoulders. "Come with me somewhere for a bit."

    She nods and follows him out of the cafeteria.

    Yuhi found a quiet spot in the hallways and pulls her into his arms. "What''s wrong?"

    "Sano."

    "Sano?" Yuhi repeated. He never saw her look like this before.

    So distraught and so miserable. What did that man do?

    Sumire then exins how the meeting today ended up. "All his exes were there, at least the ones he cheated on me with today. I ignored it and did my part in the meeting. But it felt like they were deliberately edging me on so I could get angry."

    "Did you?"

    "I did. It was stupid of me to get mad, but now Sano probably thinks I care or something aaahh. I regret it so much."

    At thatment, he sighs deeply. "Well I did tell you it was a bad idea to work on anything with him. If you want to invest in a business," He ys with her hands. "You could invest in mine."

    "Yuhis business?"

    "Mmm." His lips curve to a smile when he felt her hands on the button of his clothes. "Have a lookter?"

    Sumire nods, then she wraps her arms around his neck. "Did you forget something?"

 Chapter 217 - Make Me Forget

    Yuhi bent down and kissed her lips. "What did I forget?"

    "Me, you left me behind."

    He lowered his lips again and kept kissing her. Her lips are very addicting. But Yuhi knew better than to get passionate with her right now. She seems so very sad right now. He understood what happened from what she said just now. But it bothered him that Sumire reacted that way. Sano did that deliberately just to see her reaction, it seemed like it worked.

    Yuhi felt her undo the button slowly and he grabbed her hand. "At home."

    "I just want to look."

    "You know I don''t mind that, but right now you''re angry."

    Sumire looks away. "I behaved so stupidly, and I feel so humiliated right now."

    Yuhi moved his hand away from hers and brushed his fingers on the knob of her anklebone. "It was stupid. But your human Sumire, you have every right to feel those emotions. People will say a lot things and judge you. There will be those who won''t listen no matter how many times you exin."

    "I know the world is a shitty ce."

    "But there will be those who will listen, those who will stand by your side no matter what happens."

    She is quiet for a moment before asking.

    "Like you?"

    "Like me, but I am one of a kind Princess."

    "Yuhi, I would really like it if we just stop talking. If you kissed me non stop. I want it to go away, all this pain."

    "Yeah."

    The reason why Sumire is having a hard time is because she understood it. She cant get herself wasted, go to parties, and behave unreasonably. She is smarter than that; she understood how pointless those coping methods are.

    The only way for her to deal with the pain is to rely on somebody. It is a good thing he is here for her; otherwise she would use unspeakable coping methods. Methods such as self-harm, Sumire hides it well, but he saw those scars.

    How much pain and grief did she suffer - he hears the sound of his belt being unbuckled. "Sumire?"

    "I need to forget, please, Yuhi."

    He bit his lip. This was not the way he wanted to do this with her. But how could he push her away when she is in so much pain? He squeezed her hands. "Let''s go somewhere."

    ...

    He doesn''t bother with a shower or anything else. Sumire was the one leading him to the bed the moment they got inside. He pushes her down, and her head hits the pillow. Yuhi brought his lips to the strap of her dress removes it.

    Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck and started crying. Yuhi kisses her temple softly. "Ssh."

    "Yuhi."

    "I know." He knew, of course, he did. She was in so much pain right now and did not know what to do. She no longer understood what to do with herself.

    His hand crept up her back as he undid thest strap. Sumire immediately covers her face, and Yuhi kisses her fingertips softly. "Ssh."

    "I''m sorry I am such a mess."

    Yuhi shook his head. "That''s my line." This is all because of him. She must have been triggered by his state when she got him at the party.

    He spends the next few minutes kissing and touching her all over.

    "Yuhi,, I think I am nervous."

    He raises his eyebrows and chuckles. "Well we could stop if you want?" It was killing him to stop, but he does not want her to feel pressured.

    Sumire slowly nodded, and he pulls away. Yuhi could not help but sigh. He did think it was too, good to be true, but still, maybe he should have just gone through with it. He wrapped the nket around her.

    "Sorry, your mad right?"

    "Well, not mad, just frustrated."

    "If you want toˇŞ"

    He shook his head. "I have been debating with rational me since before we even got here. Debating whether it is is okay for me to do this. I know your upset, and you need somebody. That is what I am here for. I would rather you pick me then end up somebody else prey. But, I don''t want you to think I am taking advantage of this situation."

    Sumireughs softly. "Well, I did think that."

    "That''s why--"

    She shook her head. "Sorry, Yuhi. I''m still not calm, could youe here?"

    Yuhi reluctantlyid down beside her. He was reluctant because he could not help but think about what almost happened a few minutes ago. He understood that she meant well, but it frustrated him.

    He pulled her arms around her and buried his lips on her neck. "Do you still like Sano?"

    Sumire responded by kissing his forehead. "I like Yuhi."

    "Yeah, sorry for asking." But her reaction to Sano and those other women bother him a lot.

    Back when Sano first came here, he said something about Sumire one day returning to him. At that time, Yuhi questioned the man for being so confident.

    Now he understood why he behaved that way. Indeed if this continues, one day, Sumire would end up falling to Sano''s trap again. He needs to make sure that doesn''t happen. Yuhi cups her face, and sheughs softly. "This feels silly."

    "You think?"

    Sumire nodded. "Yes, I do, but it isn''t bad being like this with you."

    He kisses her lips softly. "Princess, the world called to ask for you back."

    She rolled her eyes and giggled. "Im right here."

    Yuhi squeezed her hands under the sheets. "Coming to a ce like this, though, usually it involves preparation. I didn''t check if the paparazzi were following us."

    "Well, we are in a rtionship."

    "Yeah, but your underage." It always bothered Yuhi that she was underage. Look how beautiful she looks, how is it possible that she is underage?

    He ys with her hair. "You know this worked out well for me."

    "It did?"

    "Now I have an excuse not to return to the recording."

    Sumire sighs. "I feel bad for Hino."

    "Don''t be, he understands."

    Hino understood Sumire''s situation, but at the same time, the man was frustrated. Hino knew he has to be there for Sumire, but at the same time, he wanted to pull him away from her. If it were any old girl, then Hino would not have made an exception. He would give her the same speech about girls being the enemy and all.

    His thoughts broke off when he felt a pair of gentle and warm lips pressed against his. Yuhi wraps his arms around her waist and allows Sumire to continue kissing him.

    Sumire is a good kisser. At first, he thought she was somewhat sloppy, but it did not take him long to realize she was merely shy.

 Chapter 218 - I Am Here For You

    She kisses very well and knows that kissing does not just involve their tongues mashing against each other. It consists of a bit of touching. He lifts her shirt and touches her. There was something different about the way she was kissing him now. He seemed hungry and almost desperate.

    When she eventually pulled away, he simply stared at her. Sumire was blushing madly and seemed almost nervous.

    Yuhi found that cute considering how she was feverishly kissing him just moments ago. "Was that my surprise?"

    Sumire kept her head low.

    "Re-match?"

    "I am going to sleep." Sumire turned away from him.

    Is she sulking? Yuhi brought his face to her neck and ced some gentle kisses there. "So, hey, about Sano."

    "Yes?"

    "I thought you should just reject him straight up. The only reason he behaves that way is--"

    Sumire turned around and brushed her fingers across his lips. "Don''t."

    ".."

    "I know what you are trying to say, Yuhi. But for now, let''s leave this matter alone. There are so many things going on right now."

    "Sorry." He apologizes and kisses her forehead. "My bad, I was jealous. It was stupid."

    "Thank you so much." She mumbled softly. "You know if it weren''t for you, I would have done something reckless by now. You already saw what I tried to do on the first day I came here. Going to a ce like that. Before you came, I almost started a fight."

    He raises his eyebrows. "A fight?"

    Sumireughs. "Yes, I saw a group of girls from my home town who did not like me. I almost walked up to them to cause problems. I am d I didn''t do that now; it would have caused a lot of problems."

    "I wouldn''t mind saving you from a brawl."

    "It depends, would you save the enemy? They are the ones who will need saving."

    Yuhi sweat fell. "Well, that''s true."

    "It is nice being here with you and everybody else. It makes me feel like a normal girl."

    "You are a normal girl."

    She shook her head. "We both know that isn''t true. Even if I wasn''t a mess, I don''t think I can be normal with this cynical view on life. You see, I can''t trust people. Just like how they gave up on me, I gave up on them too. No matter how close I am with someone, I cannot help but think there is something wrong. When something bad happens, I will naturally assume that they no longer like or want to be with me. I naturally assume that there is nobody who will stick by my side."

    Yuhi bit his lip when he heared her say those words. "Sumire, you know I won''t--" He stops himself from saying that he would never leave her. No matter what she does, he will always stick by her side.

    But those words will mean nothing to her now. Yuhi could tell even without looking at her eyes, and they were empty. He holds her tightly, and Sumireughs. "What''s wrong?"

    "I love you."

    He loves her - this is all he can do to get rid of her unease. Maybe these words will make her happy? To her surprise, he sees the tears in her eyes.

    It wasn''t surprising, but right at that moment, he did not know what to do.

    Sumire needs all the love and affection she can get for now after feeling so neglected and alone. Yuhi knew he didn''t have to kiss or do anything to her to make her feel happy. Right now, these words are enough for her.

    He lowered his face and licked her tears away. "Salty."

    "Stupid."

    "I could say the same right back at you. Ssh Sumire, I am here for you."

    "I know, and I know I am behaving stupid and strange. But Yuhi, you don''t say anything about it..."

    He chuckled softly. "Do you want me to say something?"

    Sumire nods. "Sometimes, I do. Sometimes I wish you didn''t understand all the time. You know I---I like you so much, Yuhi. But sometimes I think this is all a dream. How is it possible for me to be so happy right now--" He cuts her off by slipping a piece of chocte in her mouth.

    "Hotel freebie." He trailed off. "Tasty?"

    "Mmm, tasty."

    "So, do you want to stay here, or should we go back home?"

    Sumire buries her face in his arms. "Stay, there''s a bed here and a shower."

    Yuhi kisses her lips. "You prefer the bed?"

    "Uh-huh," She trails of. "Yuhi, take this off." She points to his shirt, which he slipped back on earlier. "It''s too hot here."

    Yuhi rolls his eyes. "Needy?"

    "Needy." She repeated. He felt her eyes dart towards his chest. "I would like to get a better look."

    "Alright." Yuhi slowly removed his shirt and noticed Sumire looking him up and down. Hungry and passionate, looking eyes, and yet her face was redder than he ever saw before.

    She hesitantly extended her hand out and ran her fingers on his chest. Each movement of her fingers slowly drove him crazy.

    "Sumire, what do you want to do?"

    "Just touch."

    Yuhi frowns when he hears her words. If she is going to be bold, she ought to see it through to the very end. Then again, this isn''t a bad thing either. After a few minutes, Sumire removed her hands, and then she looks down at the ground. "Will you hug me?"

    "Yeah." He picked up the shirt, but she immediately stopped him. "Like this?"

    "Yes."

    It seems he will have to rethink whether she is innocent or not.

    ..........

    When he woke up and did not find her beside him anymore, Yuhi immediately understood. He ran his hands through his hair and walked over to the bathroom. Shower, food, and then he will find Sumire.

    He stepped into the bathroom and slid open the shower door only to find a figure hunched up by the toilet seat. He looked over and saw a murky liquid and frowned. Did she feel sick when she was on her way out?

    Sumire dressed to go out.

    Yuhi scooped the girl up in his arms, only to notice a trace of blood against her lips. His eyes widened, horrified, and he felt his palms turn sweaty. He looked over at the ground and noticed it atstˇŞa trail of blood.

 Chapter 219 - What Do I Do With These Feelings?

    As a doctor, Sano thought he already dealt with everything. He thought he adjusted to seeing people''s distraught faces. But nothing beats the look on Terashima Yuhi''s face right now. He thought he already saw everything, but this was something else.

    "She will be fine after an examination."

    ".."

    "Terashima, look, she isn''t dead." Sano had to say it. He knew it wasn''t the right time. He almost thought she was dead too when he saw all that blood.

    He was about to leave when a man with bright red hair rushed past. "Sumire?"

    "Examination."

    The redhead clicked his tongue annoyed. "Why bring her to a hospital? You know I''m back.. I know your jealous and all that. But think about her life first."

    "What about the child?" Yuhi suddenly questioned.

    Sano sighs. "The child is healthier than she is." He nces over at the redhead, man. Why does this person seem familiar? It feels like he has met-- red hair?

    "Atsuro, you go and take a look."

    "Of course, I will."

    Kusaji Atsuro? Recognition filled his eyes, and Sano sighs. It seems like these guys appear before Sumire one after another. He ought to hurry up before that man shows up.

    "I will lead you to her."

    Sano didn''t want any of them near Sumire. But not only did he feel bad for Terashima, but he knew Kusaji Atsuro''s reputation. He is a genius doctor. If it''s him, then he should know what happened to her.

    ...

    The examination is already finished when he brings them to her room. Sumire is sitting up while the nurse took her temperature. "You still have a high fever. Unfortunately, I don''t know what the cause for the blood was."

    "Do I have to stay?"

    "Overnight for safety, we will run a few more testster on."

    "Okay."

    "Is there anybody you would like to call?"

    "Yuhi." Sumire trails off andughs softly. "Um, my boyfriend. Is there a phone I could use?"

    "I believe he is the young gentleman who carried you here. I believe he is still around--" The nurse did not get a chance to say anything since Yuhi rushed past.

    "Sumire."

    The girlughs softly. "Oh, your still here. Uh, sorry. I probably caused you problems."

    Sano looks over at Kusaji Atsuro, who remained silent the whole time. He wonders what this man is thinking watching this scene. He dismisses the nurse and walks over.

    "How are you feeling?"

    Sumire''s gaze turned hostile. "This is your fault."

    "Wait, did you eat.."

    "I was hungry."

    Sano clicked his tongue, annoyed. Even though he warned her not to eat anything? Then again, she is pregnant, so she must get food cravings. How silly of him not to prepare something for her beforehand.

    "Thankfully, my little one is okay."

    Yuhi was hugging Sumire protectively, so it was hard for him to get a look at her. "Yuhi quit being silly for a moment. I think the doctor needs to check something."

    He looks towards Kusaji Atsuro. "Go ahead."

    The silent redhead strolled over, and then he hears a pping sound. A red mark appeared on Sumire''s face. Despite Terashima''s protection, Kusaji Atsuro managed to hit her.

    The girl sighs. "This is what I don''t like about you. Do you think violence will solve anything?"

    Atsuro did not say a word.

    "Since you''re here, make yourself useful." She extended her arm out.

    Sano watched as Kusaji sat on the stool and pulled some bottles and a syringe out of his bag.

    So, this is how she is now. Since she made that business proposal, Sano silently observes her see what she will do. He observes her so he could learn more about the present her. The Ibuki Sumire now is a lot more interesting than the one in the past.

    Sano wondered what had changed. Or could it be she was like this before? Whenever he looks back at the past, at the memories they shared, he can''t remember anymore.

    "If you want to continue that business deal, get rid of those girls."

    He only brought them along to please the executives, but now he understood that it was a mistake.

    Sano intended to test her but he decided against it. So when she reacted that way it surprised him.

    "Very well, then I also have some conditions. When we are at my workce, listen to me."

    He warned her about the food, he did tell her if she wanted anything tell him.

    Sumire slowly nodded.

    "Second, you have to let me answer Yuhis calls."

    At thatment Terashima looks over. "Is that why you could only text me?"

    He had a good reason for that.

    Sano wondered what had changed. Or could it be she was like this before? Whenever he looks back at the past, he can''t remember at the memories they shared anymore.

    "If you want to continue that business deal, get rid of those girls."

    He only brought them along to please the executives, but now he understood that it was a mistake.

    Sano intended to test her, but he decided against it. So when she reacted that way, it surprised him.

    "Very well, then I also have some conditions. When we are at my workce, listen to me."

    He warned her about the food. He did tell her if she wanted anything tell him.

    Sumire slowly nodded.

    "Second, you have to let me answer Yuhis calls."

    At thatment, Terashima looks over. "Is that why you could only text me?"

    He had a good reason for that. But it seems like she won''t listen to him right now.

    "Third, and this should be the first thing. Our personal affairs have nothing to do with the business. So if you do try something funny again--" She trails off, and suddenly, a burst of coughs escaped her lips.

    Yuhi pats her back; worry shed through his eyes. Right at that moment, Atsuro injected something into the girl''s arm.

    "Warn me!" Sumire eximed.

    "Then don''t cough like that out of nowhere."

    Sano sighs as he watches the two. Sometimes he can''t tell if Sumire has grown-up or not. Sometimes she has her moments where she behaves like a child, and yet his gaze fell towards her body. Even in the hospital nightgown for patients, she looks gorgeous.

    He felt a piercing gaze and realized Terashima was ring at him.

    This one is a problem. Sano thought he could get to Sumire. He thought it would be easy to have her under his control again. But it turns out that isn''t the case here. She loves Terashima Yuhi, and it left a bitter taste in his mouth.

    He would not openly show his jealousy, but there was no doubt he was jealous whenever he saw them together.

    If, by chance, he does not get her back, what does he do with these feelings?

 Chapter 220 - I Want You

    Yuhi knew Sumire was annoyed when she mmed the bathroom door shut and said she would shower alone.

    It took him all his strength not to go in there after her.

    For the past few hours since Sano and Atsuro left, Yuhi couldn''t help but cling to her. He would not let her go even for a moment. When she finally slipped away, she said something along the lines of personal space.

    He gets it, and he was annoying.

    Yuhi traced the girl''s sketchpad, thinking. Sumire draws and paints very well. He wants to take her to France and study there. But she has a career here. A job that barely took off before that ident happened.

    His thoughts broke off when Sumire re-emerged from the bathroom. Her hair wet and towel in hand. "So, do I have the honors of drying your hair?"

    Sumire sighed and walked over to him. She looked bothered by something from the creases on her eyebrows.

    He took the towel and sat her down on the bed. "You know, you should just tell me when I get too clingy."

    "Well, about getting clingy, normally I won''t mind. But I''ve been feeling sick and terrible since earlier."

    "You did cough out blood. Are you sure that was normal food poisoning?"

    Sumire nodded. "It seems so, and they did another test."

    So it came out as blood because she was pregnant? He does not get the science to all of this. Then again, science was never his thing. Yuhi felt her gaze on him, and he chuckles. "Need something?"

    "Still needy. I think my hormones are going crazytely. How is it possible to want you all the time, but when ites to doing it, I stop you."

    That is his question. "You want me?"

    "All the time. Like there is something in my head just telling me to pounce on you."

    This is the first time he is hearing what is going on in that pretty head of hers. But then again, he never asks her about her feelings for him. Yuhi ys with the idea that she is madly in love with him like he is with her.

    Her amethyst colored eyes meet his, and he felt his heartbeat increase. Sumire extended her hand out and caressed his cheeks. "When Im eighteen, I can do whatever I want with these strange feelings. I can''t wait any longer; waiting is killing me."

    So dramatic, and yet he felt the same way about her. He wants to learn more things about her from now on.

    "There are other ways."

    Sumire tilts her head innocently. "Other ways?"

    "Other ways, I could show you if you would like."

    Yuhi knew he was talking crazy. What things will he show her? Is he out of his mind? But he couldn''t miss how her lips curve to a shy sort of smile as she covers her mouth.

    "I guess I have to rely on you there Yuhi-san, I don''t know what other things you have in mind. But I will need your guidance; that''s for sure."

    Look at her replying, so politely, surely Sumire understands what he is trying to say? Yuhi looks at the girl, frustrated. "Your messing with me, aren''t you?"

    "Mm, maybe I am."

    This girl is impossible. Yuhi sighs deeply. "I think you understand by now, Sumire, but I am very serious about you."

    "Dating with the purpose of marriage in mind, right?"

    "Yes."

    Sumire nods. "You see, Yuhi, I don''t mind that at all. But I just have a few things I need to settle first."

    A few things, huh? "Why did you send Atsuro away, surely you wanted to speak to him?

    Yuhi recalls what Shin told him and clenched his fist. Is the main reason why Sumire is avoiding Atsuro not because of Mamoru''s situation but

    "Look at that face. I guess somebody told you already."

    ".."

    "It was nothing." She sighs deeply. "Well, I suppose it was something. There was a time where I could no longer take it when I was at the very bottom of hell. I just wanted the pain to go away. I missed Ru so much."

    So it was something that happened recently? "Did you two..."

    "At the start, it was only a bit of fooling around. Honestly, I couldn''t tell at first. My emotions and everything around me seemed dead. But after a while, I realized what he wanted from me, and I just went along with it because it was too painful."

    ".."

    "Does it bother you that I slept with him?"

    Yuhi shook his head. "No, I just--"

    It was hard to picture. He knew Atsuro liked Sumire, other guys like her too. But he never saw them as a threat. Why would he recognize them as a threat? Sumire made it clear that she had a cynical view towards love. She made it clear unless it was Mamoru; she did not intend to get close to anybody.

    Atsuro has stronger feelings than he thought. Or does he only want her for that?

    "I can''t criticize you. I told you the story regarding myst girlfriend, didn''t I?"

    "Mmm."

    "It was something like that too."

    Still to think Sumire was in a sexual rtionship with Kusaji Atsuro. No wonder she behaves that way towards him. He felt her defensiveness towards him was strange, but he did not say anything about it.

    Sumire leaned forward. "But I have never felt this way towards Atsuro before, not even with Ru."

    "Sumire.."

    "Do you trust me, Yuhi?" She mumbled softly.

    Of course, he trusts her. No matter what she does, he will believe her.

    "I do, so don''t hurt yourself like that again," Yuhi whispered as he took her hand in his. "Was it worth it? Sleeping with somebody you have no feelings for?"

    "It wasn''t worth it at all. I understood that. When I wanted to stop it, he stopped, but it was awkward. I didn''t know how to face him after everything." Sumire trails off. "We stopped, but he kept getting close and overstepping some boundaries. It was a hassle. I was worried people would notice."

    That man probably thought that nobody else other than him saw Sumire like this. He probably didn''t see Mamoru aspetition, since it only happened once. As a guy, Yuhi could understand what he thought.

 Chapter 221 - You Didnâ€™t Do Anything

    So now he understood what went on between them, what is he supposed to do with this information? It does not sit well with him that the two were that close to one another. Yuhi knew he ought to express these thoughts to her, but right now, he was distracted.

    Sumire kept ying with his fingers, her other hand trailing against his shirt. "You''re very needy," Yuhimented as he felt her lips graze against his neck.

    Now he understood that she slept with Atsuro because she was lonely. He is having mixed and second thoughts about her desires toward him. Is she only behaving this way because she is lonely?

    "Yuhi, it seems you don''t believe me anymore."

    "That''s not true." Yuhi shook his head. He still believes in her, but he needs to clear his thoughts a bit here.

    "I am hungry. Could you buy me some pastries?"

    Yuhi nods. "Alright."

    ........

    It was raining when he got out of the store. But he did not bother waiting for it to stop. Yuhi wanted to return to her as soon as possible. He did not miss the cold and empty gaze in her eyes on the way out. It''s not like he is judging her, but it just reminds him of something he saw before.

    When he arrived at her room in the hospital, Yuhi paused at the door.

    The nurses gave it away, gossiping loudly like that.

    He peeked through the door, and sure enough, Atsuro was there. He had Sumires hands pinned against the headboard, and he was hovering over her.

    "Does he satisfy you like I did?" Atsuro mumbled.

    "Atsuro..."

    Atsuro gently kisses her earlobe. "Are you telling me you forgot this? He can''t get rid of your pain Sumire,e back to me."

    "We werent..going out."

    "Does that matter?"

    Yuhi pauses when he hears those words. Something simr to this happened between Makino and him before. It seems like people will do anything to forget the pain in their hearts.

    "Besides, out of all the people you chose, you chose Yuhi? Don''t you know he is worse than me? That guy can throw you away easily. He treats those of the opposite gender like garbage, no even his own friends. He once abandoned his friends and used them as a shield so he could escape; he is that kind of scum."

    Indeed that happened before. Back then, he was a reck, and he just wanted to carve his existence somehow - even if it was as a jerk.

    Atsuro nipped her earlobe again and ran his hands through her sides. "You don''t need him."

    Yuhi clenched his fist. Move, move already. He needs to go in there and stop what is about to happen. He nces over at his girlfriend, Sumire isn''t in the best state to make rational decisions. If he does not do anything, then something will happen again.

    Once again, he will watch somebody important to him get snatched away. Right before his eyes, that scene from before will happen again.

    When he and Touko broke up, no on the day he caught her cheating on him with Morris. Yuhi just returned from a trip overseas.

    He could remember the sight of his girlfriend entangled in the arms of another man. The sight and state of the house they shared, indicating how many times they did it. The messed up sheets..

    ...

    20XX - Tokyo-

    Yuhi took a deep breath as he stepped out of the elevator. His gaze fell on the box in his hands, and he sighs. Maybe this is a bit too soon. It''s not like they are number one yet. But he wanted to try it anyway. Lately, Touko seemed distant. Yuhi understood that his several trips abroad made her feel lonely, but it was for a good cause. Today he would finally exin the reason why he has been so busy.

    He typed in the passcode to the apartment, and the moment he did, he noticed how messy it was. Touko is a bad cleaner, but she normally doesn''t leave things out like this. Her shoes were at the door indicating she was there, but Yuhi noticed something else. A pair of men''s shoes.

    His heart sped up, but he shook his head. She probably has friends over. Maybe the guys are here? Yuhi didn''t tell them that he was returning.

    Yuhi headed to the bedroom, but halfway through the hall, he heard some ambiguous sounds and the mming of the headboard. He clenched his fist, and he felt his entire face turn cold. No...it can''t be, she wouldn''t do that.

    Touko has way too much pride to cheat on him. She always looked at people like that with a scornful look in her eyes. It cant be.

    He increased his pace and eventually arrived at the door. He was about to turn the doorknob, but then he hears a ttering sound. "Go back to the bed.."

    "You like this position, though?"

    "Jerk, go back already."

    The voice of his girlfriend was clear but the other voice.

    Yuhi recognized it all too well. He recognized those shoes at the door too, but he wanted to deny it. Yuhi waited until they left the door and simply stood frozen for a few minutes.

    More ambiguous sounds, more dirty-talk, Yuhi knew he could no longer hold back, so he opened the doorpletely.

    Inside the room was his girlfriend and the man she was cheating on him with. He still couldn''t believe it even though there was evidence right before him. The man was his best friend and band member.

    Morris was the first one to notice him, but even then, he did not alert Touko, who was still moaning in pleasure and touching Morris back. Yuhi could not miss the sly smirk on his friend''s face.

    When Touko finally realized, she was the first to pull away. But by that time, his emotions were numb.

    "So." Touko trailed off. "Your back now?"

    Her face did not show any trace of remorse. "This...what is this..."

    "Its exactly what it looks."

    Yuhi bit his lip when he heard her reply, exactly what it looks?

    "This isn''t the first time?" A part of him still hoped that it was a drunk mistake or something. He did ask the guys to take care of Touko while he was away.

    "It was going on for even before you left." Touko sighs. "You only just noticed? Then again, I didn''t expect you to find out earlier, considering how you don''t care for me anymore."

    "What do you meanˇŞ"

    Touko re intensified. "For the past few months, you stopped paying attention to me. You only worked and studied. You canceled all our dates, and at home, you always had your headphones on. During weekends you were tired and simply slept. Even when a guy was flirting with me right in front of you, you didn''t do anything."

 Chapter 222 - The Regrets From The Past

    At thatment, Yuhi sighs. "Alright, so my recent behaviour came across as cold. But you should know why. I was working on the album and expanding our music. This was the reason why I went abroad for three months too, and I stabilized the connection. I know that may seem like an excuse but.."

    "That again." Touko looked more irritated. "Then tell me, I hung out with other guyste at night, but you were okay with that?"

    "I trust you."

    "Haaah." Morris, who was silent this entire time, suddenlyughed. "Trust? Don''t be a fool, Yuhi, we are living in the twenty-first century. Do you honestly think she will stay by your side after being neglected so much?"

    "Morris," Touko interjected.

    "No, don''t bother talking to this guy. He won''t listen to you, and he only cares about himself. He left you alone the past few months and then went abroad. He didn''t exin it to you either. This guy is a piece of shit, Touko. You already went through so much; you don''t need this garbage."

    ...

    The memory of the past vanished when he heard arge thud sound. Yuhi''s eyes widened when he saw Atsuro on the ground.

    "Yuhi isn''t like that!"

    His eyes widened.

    "I can listen to you condemn and insult me for my reckless behavior. But don''t you dare drag Yuhi into this. Don''t you dare insult him to my face like thatˇŞ" She shook her head. "I can''t believe you would even say all that stuff. Maybe I should tell you why I picked Yuhi? Other than the fact that I loved him for so many years, but unlike you and the other guys, he actually listens to me. He listens to what I say and doesn''t jump to conclusions. I am a mess, and not exactly a good person. But he still loves me for all my faults."

    This girlˇŞ why does she trust him so much? All of the things he said to her could have been lies. But Yuhi nced over and saw the determined and strong look in her eyes.

    "Are you serious? That man is--"

    At that moment, Yuhi somehow mustered the strength to open the door.

    Sumire turned to him with a gentle gaze. "Did you get my pastries?"

    "Yes."

    She looks over at Atsuro. "I think you should go." She didn''t say it coldly, or anything but her firm tone led to Atsuro brushing past him quickly.

    Yuhi stood dumbly at the door; he couldn''t move. He didn''t want to move. No, that was wrong. He wants to hold her in his arms right now.

    After what felt like forever, he felt a familiar warmth in his arms. Sumire was hugging him tightly. "Yuhi, it''s okay."

    Right at that moment, he wrapped his arms around her waist.

    It''s okay.

    How many people have said those words to him? So many people already. But only this feels genuine.

    "Let me finish what I couldn''t earlier." He mumbled quietly; his fingers slid down her forearm. "But only if you want."

    "Then okay, Yuhi," Sheughs softly. "Uh, Im a bit nervous now. Do you think that''s stupid?"

    "Define stupid."

    ....................

    Yuhi closed his phone and turned back to the hospital. For a moment, he thought to take a smoke break too but decided against it. After what happenedst night, Yuhi wanted nothing more than to stay with her.

    "When you told us she was in the hospital. I thought it was the same as before, but why does she look so pale?" Aika demanded.

    It was half-past nine in the morning. The school was having another holiday thing, so everybody was here visiting Sumire.

    "Well.."

    "Also, if you two are going to do it, remember to dispose of the evidence."

    Sumireughs softly. "Oops."

    Gosh, she looks cute. Indeed she looked paler, and her condition seemed worse than yesterday. But that didn''t matter. He walks back over to the bed and hugs her. "Good morning, sorry I had to step out for a bit."

    "It''s okay; you had to tell Hino, right?"

    Yuhi nods. "Yeah." Hino didn''t seem very happy, but they both knew they could not leave Sumire alone. His gaze softens when she buries her face in his neck. "Morning, did you eat?"

    "She wouldn''t eat until you got here, Yuhi-kun," Asami exined.

    He raises his eyebrows and turns to the girl in his arms. "I told you to eat, even without me."

    "I don''t want to."

    He knew there was no use arguing with her there. "Let''s eat together."

    "Okay."

    Yuhi turns to Asami, who quickly set things up. She brought the tray over and ced it in front of Sumire.

    Sumire shook her head and pointed to the door.

    Yuhi followed her out understanding what she was getting at. After walking around for a few minutes.

    His thoughts broke off when he felt her hand on his cheek. "Sumire, I am okay."

    "Are you sure?" She looked as though she did not believe him. He didn''t either, her current condition worried him greatly. But he could not figure out what was wrong with her. Does he have to resort to consulting Atsuro after all?

    "Yeah." He cupped her cheeks causing her to let go. "You look cute, what''s with those bunny ears?"

    Since he entered the room again, Yuhi noticed something different about her.

    Sumire chuckled. "It''s called a pom-pom hat. It keeps my ears warm."

    "It looks-" Yuhi quickly corrected himself. "You look cute." He kisses her again causing her tough.

    The sound of his phone ringing however interrupted her beautifulughter. Yuhi frowns and proceeded to ignore it. Sumire however extended her hand out and took his phone from his pocket.

    "It''s your ex."

    Yuhi already knew even without her saying anything. After all he purposely set a different ringtone for Touko to avoid her calls. He could have just blocked her number but he never did. Was a part of him still clinging on to her all this time? It was hard to tell.

    "Ignore it." He wanted to continue kissing her.

    "Yuhi."

    "I only need you."

    Who cares about Touko? Who cares about anyone other than Sumire?

    His girlfriend rolls her eyes. "Its most-likely about work, you should answer it--" She pauses. Her violet coloured orbs met his. "Maybe you can ignore it and identally delete your call history."

    Yuhi grinned. He likes this about her. "Is this sensible?"

    This was something she asked him before.

    "I think so."

    He knew that he could spend all day with her like this but he nced over and saw her pale face. "It''s cold out here, let''s go back."

    Sumire nodded and she extended her hand out. "Carry me."

    Geez she is so whimsical at times. The moment he lifted her, she buried her face in his arms. His lips curve to a smile when he notices something. "Sniffling again?"

    "I like your scent."

    He likes her scent too, he loves everything about her.

 Chapter 223 - Going Crazy Again

    God, he could do this all day. The others long left when they returned to the room. A note attached to the basket Asami was carrying earlier.

    Have fun -

    Yuhi passed the note to Sumire.

    "I think we should have fun too."

    This girl has no idea what that means right? No, she isn''t the oblivious type.

    At first, he didn''t do anything other than kiss her but after a while, Yuhi felt Sumire''s hand trail on his chest. She didn''t do anything other than this but his thoughts were going crazy. Finally, she snuggled up to him, her legs entangled in his and her face on his neck.

    Yuhi was okay with her sniffling at him again. But when she started to kiss him that did it. "Sumire."

    "I love you."

    He blinked surprised at her words. This must be the first time she said those words without saying anything extra. Yuhi did not reply verbally but physically. He kisses her back and caresses her hair.

    "You feel bad right?"

    "Yes," Sumire admitted. "I do not think it is food poisoning anymore."

    Did she genuinely believe that? When she passed out like that the other day he knew something was wrong. "Should I get Atsuro again?"

    Even though he was the one who suggested it. Yuhi felt very bitter.

    "It''s okay he already took my blood."

    He did that when? Sumire''s blood huh? It''s probably sweet. An image shed in his head of him drinking her blood. Yuhi shook his head. He needs to erase that image.

    "You look very sick Sumire."

    Indeed even as they spoke, she looked paler and paler by the very minute. Her skin felt so very cold. There was none of the usual warmth. As much as he does not like Atsuro, Atsuro is the only one who can help Sumire with her condition.

    "I feel it too." Sumire agreed. "Yuhi don''t look so worried. But if you are then maybe you can help."

    Yuhi blinked in surprise. "You want me to help?"

    Sumire nods.

    "What makes you think I can help???

    "Because." Sumire drawled. "You''re a genius."

    Howe she knows about that? Then again it should not surprise him too much. Yuhi assumed that he was the only one who watched, the only one who was crazy in love. It turns out he was not the only one, she watched him too. He tucks the strand of loose hair behind her ear.

    "Then I will think of something." Yuhi knew his reply was vague and uncertain. It contradicts what she said just moments ago. But even geniuses have their weak moments.

    Sumireughs softly. "Then I will wait." She intertwined their hands together.

    This is one of the many things he liked about her. They can get intimate without doing that. Sumire has these little gestures she-- Yuhi paused when he felt her hands trail on his trousers. He raised his eyebrow.

    Sumire sighs. "Going crazy again, sorry."

    He already understood even without her exining. "Cope." He mumbled as he held her tightly.

    It was only one word but it was enough, enough to make her cry.

    "Sorry don''t cry," Yuhi muttered.

    "It hurts," Sumire admitted. "I think it might have something to do with the child."

    Something? Yuhi could tell that it was. He thought back to when she fainted and sighs deeply. She was clutching her stomach. Yuhi changed their positions so he was on top. He lifted her shirt and kissed her stomach.

    "Mm, what are you doing?"

    "Soothing." Again one word but Sumire naturally understood. She ran her hands through his hair and he continued his soothing kisses.

    "Yuhi, what if I make strange sounds?"

    "You already are."

    "Should I squeal? You will get caught."

    "Stupid girl if I get caught they will kick me out."

    "I wouldn''t like that but it would be interesting to see."

    This cheeky girl, even when she is sick she behaves this way. Then again yes this is another thing he liked about her.

    Yuhi pressed his lips above the scar on the right. "Where did thise from?" The scar was small but he could tell it was a deep wound.

    "Nailgun." Sumire trailed off. A frustrated look appeared on her face as though she just remembered something. "The fight was already over and both sides came to terms with everything already. But somebody acted out and thus I got hurt."

    Normal people would end this conversation here but he was not a normal person. He knew Ibuki Sumire very well.

    "I have a feeling that you are deliberately hiding something."

    Even if somebody acted out that does not automatically mean she would get hurt, unless she was close. Yuhi fought side by side with her before so he was very familiar with her style on the battlefield. When a fight ends, she istes herself from everybody else.

    Sumire sighs. "You know I am." She mumbled. "Well, I didn''t feel heroic at all. I got it after I saved Atsuro. He got angry at me, he yelled a lot and caused a fuss. It was a terrible experience. It''s not like I expected a thank you but some acknowledgment other than the form of yelling would have helped."

    Yuhi does not reply and continues with his kisses. Sumire does not press the issue even though she normally would have. She suddenly shifted and tugged his hand, he moves her back up.

    Sumire presses her lips against his and Yuhi allows her to part his lips. He brought his arms around her waist, their legs intertwined. Right at that moment, he wanted to break that boundary between them. He wanted to once again explore her body, and feel her soft skin.

    The sound of trolleys going past made him stop and he drew away.

    "Yuhi?"

    "Go to sleep."

 Chapter 224 - Stay With Me

    A few dayster - Iro Road High School -

    School seemed like a foreign thing after spending those blissful days with Sumire in the hospital. For the past few minutes he stood in front of the car looking at the girl inside.

    "You have to go to school.." Sumire came with him and said she wanted to see him at the gate.

    "I know." Yuhi frowned and looked over at Hino who was driving. "Make sure she goes to the hospital."

    "Yes, yes dad I will escort mother."

    He turned to Sumire who was nuzzling her face in his neck inhaling his scent again. "Are you sure you want me to go?"

    Normally even if he was reluctant he would have gone inside already. But for thest few minutes Sumire did not let him go.

    "Well mmm. I don''t." Sumire admitted. "But you can''t keep skipping for me."

    "Before you got here. I only attended school like once a week or maybe even two weeks."

    Yuhi knew they would not miss him for a day, he already missed so much. "Ask me to stay." Sumire shook her head so he used thest trick up his leave.

    "Don''t make me leave you right now."

    How could he leave her side when she is like this? To others it looks like he is avoiding the problem, but the reality is different. The image of her passing out reys in his head.

    Why did she pass out like that? What was with that blood?

    "We are already at the gate, people would have seen you." Sumire mumbles.

    "That''s okay."

    Sumire slowly nodded. "Stay with me."

    He hopped back onto the car and she tackled him into a hug. Yuhi caresses her hair and runs his hand through her back.

    Hino looked at them from the re-view mirror. "You two don''t do anything weird with me--"

    Right at that moment, something touched his lips. It was Sumire she was kissing him deeply, not intending to stop. Yuhi understood that Hino was thinking of something along the lines of corruption. Maybe he did corrupt her, maybe he didn''t. Either way he likes it when she takes the initiative.

    After all that kissing Sumire looks flushed and out of breath. She looked gorgeous and alluring.

    Sumireughs. "Uh, I need to stop."

    Well, she doesn''t have to. But he does like how innocent she regarding her desires.

    "This is typical teen behavior." Hino nodded before adding. "It''s not like she was pure before."

    Yuhi red at Hino. "What its true?" Hino argued back.

    He turned back to Sumire ready to apologize only to realize that she had not paid attention. She was too busy having a look at his face, no his lips.

    Yuhi flicked her forehead. "Alright enough."

    Sumire sighs. "Not even a little?"

    Seeing how dejected she looked. Yuhi leaned forward and kissed her lips. But he immediately drew back when he felt her hand on his shirt. She looked needy for him. Honestly, he was too but what could he do?

    "Why are you so careful with me Terashima Yuhi?"

    "Well, your underage."

    "Ah-huh." Sumire looked like she did not believe him. He didn''t either.

    "Medicine?" He quickly changed the subject.

    Sumire shook her head and slumped her head onto his shoulder. "Sleep."

    "Are you tired?"

    "Just drowsy," Sumire mumbled. "Hino could you y some music?"

    When he heard his song ying, Yuhi raised his eyebrow. "Didn''t you say this carˇŞ" Yuhi paused when something came to mind. "Forget it, I know you like me."

    Sumireughs. "Mm, leave it at that."

    Hino points to the frontpartment. "She likes you too much. I rummaged through earlier and only found your CDS."

    His lips curve to a smile when he hears that. "Now that is nice." Yuhi nodded. "You only listen to my voice?"

    "Like I said I am obsessed with you."

    "Yeah." Yuhi cupped her cheeks. "What happened to sleeping?"

    "It is a waste not to flirt with you."

    "We can do thatter. Go to sleep yeah?"

    It only took a few minutes after he said those words for the girl to fall asleep. He knew she was tired and yet she came all this way. Actually Yuhi suspected that she did note all the way here just for his sake.

    "If you have something toˇŞ"

    "Does she know you''re going to France?" Hino interjected.

    Yuhi sighs. "I will take her with me."

    "You know it won''t be easy for her."

    "The response here was good."

    That small article quickly blew up. Many people drop by the school to see Sumire''s paintings now.

    "Only because she is a celebrity, that won''t cut it in France."

    "I can''t leave her." Yuhi looks at the girl fast asleep. "Look at her sheˇŞ"

    Hino cuts in again. "I know she is broken. I know you are too. I know both of you need each other. But you nor her can live like this forever."

    Yuhi knew Hino was strongly trying to focus on him. But all he could hear from that sentence was Sumire, Sumire.

    "Hino, give her time. If you rush her she will break down again."

    Besides,tely, she is improving, she smiles more and she talks more to other people. If they rush things she may end up closing her heart off again.

    "What about you?"

    Yuhi understood from his tone that Hino wanted to ask this before.

    "Sumire first."

    He can worry about his stuffter.

 Chapter 225 - Let The World Explode

    Before Hino could reply, they heard a knock on the window. Yuhi extended his hand out and pressed a button. The windows opened, revealing a man with sky blue colored hair.

    "Sumire?" Shin asked.

    Yuhi sighs again. So she had other ns after all. "Going back to the hospital."

    She wasn''t in a condition to leave, let alone sneak out. He managed to persuade the hospital and said she would be right back.

    Shin nodded. "I was just about to cancel. The leader wants everybody around for rehearsal."

    "I see."

    "Give this to her." Shin slides over a heavy-looking envelope from the window.

    It was difficult for him to grab the document without waking the girl up. Yuhi decided to let her go for a moment, but she stirred in his arms right then.

    She opened her eyes and then kissed his neckline. Yuhi chuckled softly. That is the first thing she does when she wakes up? How cute.

    "Hey, sleepyhead, Shin is canceling."

    "Okay." Sumire hardly seemed bothered.

    Yuhi gave Shin an apologetic look.

    But there was something strange about him. He looked troubled.

    "Sumire,e to the studioter," Shin mumbled.

    "No," Sumire replied immediately despite being in that daze.

    Come to the studio means see Atsuro. So Shin made that face because he saw Sumire''s current condition?

    Yuhi patted Sumire''s hair and squeezed her hands. "I will take care of her so you can rx."

    Shin nodded. He still seemed disturbed but did not say anything anymore. "Then, I will get going; please take care."

    The moment Shin left, Yuhi noticed Sumire''s gaze on the envelope. Yuhi sighs. "You can take a look at thatter. Besides, you nned on meeting Shin?"

    No wonder she insisted on him attending school. If he were around, she would not be able to sneak off. Right now, she is at her weakest, so he half expected her to cling to him.

    Sumire proceeded to kiss him, but he flicked her forehead. "Brat, do you think you can trick me?"

    Sumire shook her head. "Not a trick but a bribe, this is a bribe, Yuhi."

    God, she makes this so difficult for him. Here he is battling with his self-control, and yet she breaks it with just a few words.

    "No need to bribe." Yuhi kissed her forehead and eyelids softly. If only they could remain this way forever. But Sumire is getting closer to the truth as each day passes by. "What would you like to do today?"

    "Mmm, I can''t do much at the hospital. But ah, I like listening to your voice so you could read for me."

    He raised his eyebrows at her suggestion. "Are you a kid?"

    Sumire red at him. "There you go again with that."

    "Well even though you''re mature and beautiful you have to admit that your requests are childish."

    "Did you just call me beautiful?"

    That is what she is focusing on? Yuhi awkwardly nodded and ran his hand through his hair and repeated. "You''re beautiful."

    Sumireughs softly again. "I see." She trailed off. "I thought you were a boring guy but I suppose you have your interesting moments."

    She is seriously messing with him. But Yuhi briefly got a look at her face. He cupped her cheeks and nuzzled his face against hers. "Let me kiss you again."

    "The world will explode."

    "Let it explode."

    .............

    Later on at the hospital.

    Yuhi frowned when he saw Sumire''s test results. He knew it would be bad, he already saw with his own eyes what she went through. Still who would have thought that the main cause of her suffering would be the child. That man''s child.

    Sano entered the room and sat down on his chair. "Looked enough?"

    Yuhi sighed. "Something is wrong here."

    "That child is harmful to her, face it." He pointed to the screen. "Can''t you see that hole caused by the sonic sound waves in her stomach? It will damage her internal organs."

    "It isn''t that bad." At least he thought so until he heard the exnation.

    Sano deeply sighed.

    "You have to be joking, not that bad? Look at it."

    Yuhi wanted to look away. How could he ept this situation? How could he ept that man''s child would harm Sumire of all people? "She cannot get an abortion; she won''t be able to do it."

    That child is the only thing that makes her smile whenever anybody mentions Mamoru. It is far too risky to get rid of it.

    "There are other options." Sano nodded like he understood what he thought. "A premature birth. I will figure out a good time scale for her, as long as it isn''t too early. This could endanger her life if we do not handle it."

    Endanger her life? Even though the one who does not deserve to live is him. The one who deserves to disappear is him and not her.

    "Terashima?" Sano said impatiently.

    Yuhi however froze, he could not move. What is he going to do about this situation? He understood that child makes Sumire happy, but he does not want her to die. Nagawa Sano has a method, but Yuhi does not think it will work without any physical damages. Right now, with that organization targeting Sumire, it is far too dangerous.

    Think, think, Terashima Yuhi. Think about this situation through there should be a solution somehow. Why is it so difficult to think of something? Usually, he woulde up with an idea.

    He hears a deep throbbing sound in his ears. His vision gradually turned blurry, his palms sweaty.

    The next thing he hears is Nagawa shouting, and the next, he is on the ground.

    The world turned ck.

    ...

    Yuhi wakes up to familiar voices. The one that stood out to him was hers. The girl was shouting, but it still sounded like sweet music in his ear. He rubbed the back of his head as he recalled what happened. Did he pass out?

    He nced over at his girlfriend. She was angrily pointing at Sano and shaking her head. "If you did something to him, I will never forgive you."

    "Nice try, you already hate me."

    "Gah, that is not the point here!" Sumire eximed.

    Yuhi coughed, and the two looked over. He smiled at the angry girl. "Hey, you."

    Her gaze brightened, and she rushed over immediately. The bed heid on was not that far away, but she still made it look dramatic. The moment she came over, Yuhi felt Sumires hand on his cheek. Before he could open his mouth, she was kissing him patiently.

    He blinked butughed against her lips. She mumbles shut up before kissing him again. After a few minutes, she pulled away and sighed.

    "Needy."

    "Of course, I am. Ah geez, sex makes people crazy. Or maybe it is some crazy hormone since I am pregnant."

    Yuhi rolled his eyes at her exnation for the sudden attack on his lips. "Did you ever think that maybe you just like me?"

    "Well." Sumire yed with his hands. "It is not like but love, right?"

    "Well said." Yuhi grinned. It seems like she is gradually adapting to their rtionship.

    Yuhi thought she would ask him more details, but she did not; instead, he noticed her gaze on his lips again. She must be addicted or something; all she does is kiss him recently. Not that it was a bad thing or anything. But Yuhi felt like his self-control would break.

    A ttering sound breaks his thoughts, shattering his uing fantasy.

 Chapter 226 - Pretend

    About half an hourter he is taking a bath. ''I didn''t think there was a ce like this here.''.

    His thoughts broke off when he spotted brte leaning against the door. "You cane inside you know."

    Sumireughed softly. "I shouldn''t, you''ll take advantage of me."

    "That would be a great n."

    "Hey Yuhi, I want to go check on Sano a bit. Would that be a bad idea?"

    Yuhi sighed. ''I knew she was concerned when he left the room like that.'' "Take a bath with me first."

    She keptughing. "What is it with you and baths?"

    "I thought you liked itst time."

    "You know, I am enjoying dating you. It''s more fun than I expected. But I wonder Yuhi, how much longer do we have together?" Sumire mumbled.

    "Did Hino talk to you?"

    Sumire nodded. "He did but briefly. He told me to ask you the details. If there is something you want to do, I won''t stop you."

    "You don''t want to go with me?"

    "I wonder." She trailed off. "If this rtionship canst forever. These days I am a lot calmer. But I clearly remember how I was a few months ago. I don''t want you to see me that way Yuhi."

    "Come here Sumire."

    The bathtub was too far away from the door. He could stand up but he knew it would be hopeless unless she came inside herself. After a few minutes, he hears the door slid open. Sumire slowly walked over to where he was. The moment she stood a few feet away, he grabbed her wrist. But Sumire shook her head.

    She crouched down on the floor and leaned her back on the tub. "My emotions feel like they are explodingtely."

    "Sumire, it''s okay."

    Sumire shook her head. "But it isn''t okay. The current me is very unstable emotionally. The current me only knows how to mess up and hurt people."

    "It''s okay to mess up."

    "But is it?"

    Yuhi knew he could not answer her there.

    __________

    If nobody knows it is easier to pretend that everything is okay.

    She did not want to cry in front of him again which was why she quickly left. It is a good thing that he did not say anything. Not that she expected him too, Sumire figured out a long time ago that Terashima Yuhi would not pressure her to talk even if he had questions.

    The person she needs the most right now is him.

    He does not pressure her to talk, he does not intimidate her. He just listens. It is enough for her for him to just listen. She does not needforting words, she does not need kindness. All she needs now is for somebody to listen to her, for somebody to share this burden and sadness.

    It is selfish for her to do that. Why would she purposely burden somebody else like that?

    The real reason is because she cannot face it alone. She cannot cope by herself anymore, it hurts too much.

    It is terrifying to be alone. But when she is around other people she feels anxious. Is she doing the right thing? Is she talking properly, is she doing something wrong? Are they tired yet? It is terrifying to be alone but she is scared of people.

    No matter how much she washes her arms, Sumire still felt it - the blood stain on her skin. One day she will wake up and that nightmare wille true. There was so much blood. But whose blood was it? Was it her own?

    She can wash it all away as much as she wants. But it does not change that one day it will happen. She will end up doing something she regrets either to herself or somebody else. One day she willpletely break and fall apart.

    A deep sigh crossed her lips as she looked at her reflection in the mirror. Her eyes still looked sore and puffy. But at least she was no longer crying. Sumire made sure that nobody was around when she cried. She did not want to risk all the stares and whispers, all the judging that woulde along with randomly crying in public. This was why she did not cry in front of Yuhi either - people would walk by. Nurses woulde in randomly. She did not want to risk people thinking badly of Yuhi.

    It does not matter what they say about her, she already deals with enough things like that daily. But not him, she doesn''t want Yuhi to hate the world for her sake. It is enough for one of them to feel like this. Yuhi has his own problems and his own burdens. She wants to create a beautiful world for him.

    If she sings again properly, if she returned to the stage it is killing two birds with one stone. She can sing and make him happy and release these frustrated feelings and emotions. If she sings again then maybe the pain will go away. Singing for her was another coping method. As much as she liked it the main reason she sang is to get rid of the pain.

    Is this why it hurts so much now? Is it because she can''t sing?

    But there is another thing she can do. She wonders if Yuhi has any paper or a pencil or maybe even some paint. Could she go back though after walking away like that? As Sumire thought these things somebody grabbed her arm.

    She sighs when she sees the owner. "Sano."

    This is great, thest person she wants to see her like this now is Nagawa Sano. This guy is not the best person to be around when one feels terrible. In the past, he brushed off all her sadness and pain as typical teen angst. In the future, he seems to acknowledge there is something more but he is still the same insensitive- her thoughts broke off when he spoke up.

    "Are you okay?"

 Chapter 227 - It Was So Tiring

    The thing with insensitive people is they do not know they are insensitive.

    Does that give them an excuse to hurt another person?

    The answer is no.

    These insensitive people may not know they are hurting someone. But it does not change the fact that they hurt somebody; they may have triggered another person''s breakdown.

    It takes just a few words to break somebody who broke already.

    It takes just a few lines to destroy somebody emotionally.

    This person in front of her asking her if she is okay is one of those people. She slowly nodded, and the moment she did, he pushed her against the wall.

    This action did not surprise her. She saw the look on his face when he exited the room earlier, a familiar warning look. When she thought of their rtionship, Sumire wondered why she even continued to date him. The rtionship was so toxic and bad for her.

    It was obvious why she just wanted to be normal. She yed around with the idea before to be normal. During that time frame, she met Nagawa Sano; he was a good guy on the surface. He knew a lot of people. He was one of those friendly types. He was a good person.

    She felt his lips on her neck and shuddered. "If you do anything, I will stop talking to you."

    "I thought you said you didn''t hate me."

    "Mmm."

    "So--" Sumire pushed his hand away, and she shook her head. Does he think just because she no longer hated him, he could do this to her? Just being near him still made her feel disgusted.

    "Quit acting like you own me."

    "Your mine." Sanos words are firm.

    "We''ll take these." She did not respond to those words and pushed a small box into his fingers.

    "You still have this?"

    "Habit." She grabbed some in the pharmacy earlier when she saw his behavior, but this response should calm him."

    She hears somebody call his name, and Sano leaned forward. "See you? Another doctor will be in chargeter?"

    "Have fun at your meeting."

    He pulled away from her, and a relieved sigh escaped her lips. Sano pointed to the stairwell on the side. "Sit down."

    "You''re not going to--" Sumire stopped when she saw the look on his face. She took a seat beside him, and Sano rested his head on her shoulders.

    She sighs. "You''re not making this easy for me."

    She wanted for Sano to leave so she could return to what she was doing before. What was she doing before? Getting sad and thinking of how tiring life was? Maybe it is better to deal with Sano''s nonsense then go through this.

    "Like my change? It''s just for you."

    "It can only be Yuhi; even then, I do not know how long this willst."

    "You''re insecure. "Sano nodded. "This won''tst long then."

    Is that so? Just because she is insecure does not mean she would leave Yuhi and return to him. But Sano is confident. He does not understand her emotions at all, but he knows something. This is enough for him to be confident.

    Her thoughts broke off when he removed his head from her shoulders and sat up. He took something out of his bag, and he pressed a strawberry to her mouth.

    "Tasty?"

    Sumire slowly nodded.

    "Take it all." Sano passed her a small container.

    She raised her eyebrows when she saw the container. A small pink fancy decorated lid. "Is this your gift from your cousin? If so, I probably--" He ced the container in her hands.

    "It''s for you."

    "For me?" Sumire repeated, puzzled.

    "Look, didn''t you say I have to make it up to you first? So that is what I am doing now."

    Indeed she said such words to him and doing something like this would make her happy. If Yuhi did it, she would be very happy right now. But since it came from him, all she could do was behave cautiously. Still, she opened the box and picked up another strawberry.

    "I will eat it."

    Is he genuine or not? It is hard to say. It was like that at the start too. Sano did everything he could to convince her. He put in that much effort to convince her that he was sincere. He persuaded her, or did he? Back then, she was even more of a mess.

    Sano noticed that and took advantage of her. He whispered sweet words into her ear. He behaved the way she wanted, so it was easier for him to manipte her.

    It was easy for him to make her suffer because he knew from the start. Sumire did not know whether he knew everything, but he must have sensed something about her.

    Her thoughts broke off when she hears a flickering sound. A metallic sound ˇŞis that the sound of a lighter? It can''t be, right? But sure enough, when she looked over, she saw Sano smoking. Huh?

    "What is with that face? You already knew about this."

    "I did, butˇŞ" Sumire could not finish her sentence. Normally he would not show her. Could it be that he is serious about this change? No, she can''t fall for it. Remember what he did before; remember the pain from that time.

    If she remembers that, she won''t fall for his trap again.

    "Why did Yuhi pass out?" Sumire decided to swiftly change the topic before he notices what she is thinking.

    "I told him about you." Sano paused and proceeded to exin, but she cut him off.

    "This child will endanger my life, right?"

    "You can tell?"

    "Mm, it is my own body."

    She knew from the very start, that was why it surprised her when she heard about her pregnancy. To think the child of the man that made her happy is the one that is causing her to suffer.

    "I will keep the child."

    Samp sighs. "You know as your doctor, I have tried to maintain my professionalism butˇŞ"

    "What are your real thoughts?" Sumire asked. She wants to know what is going on in his head.

    If she hears his opinion on this, maybe she will get a glimpse of the current him? She was experimenting. It sounds cruel, but how else could she trust him? Sumire no longer wanted to experience the same anguish and pain as back then. Even if she tests, there is no guarantee that things will return to how they were before.

    Does she even want to return to those days?

    It was suffocating pretending to smile, pretending to be strong when she wasn''t.

    It was so tiring for her.

    But it was the only way to make him stay. Back then, she did so much just so this person could remain by her side.

 Chapter 228 - Escape

    Sumire did not know what type of response she even wanted from him. So when Sano shook his head disappointed, she felt relieved.

    "You must be crazy. I know your almost eighteen but you are still underage. People will look down on you. It isnt good for your career either."

    Yes that is what she needed to hear. This is one of his only good points. Sano will say things bluntly. He will say things people avoid to say just because they want to remain polite. It is a good trait but also a double edged sword.

    "It is a good thing Tsueno is dead."

    At thatment Sumire raised her hand and pped his cheeks. Right at that moment Sano angrily grabbed her wrists. "I am losing my patience."

    "So you were only pretending to be kind?"

    Sano''s gaze darkened. "Pretending? Well won''t that be convenient for you."

    "Don''t make this sound like it''s my fault."

    "You''re impossible!" Sano shook his head. "How do you expect me to---forget it." He angrily lets go of her arm. "If you want to think that way then suit yourself."

    Sumire doesn''t bother chasing after him.

    ...

    A few hourster

    The doctor that reced Sano for the night was a young thirty year old male. He seemed like the quiet type and would only asionally talk. Sano told her before that this guy was one of his friends. But it''s hard to imagine.

    Hino was keeping herpany while Yuhi fetched her some food.

    "You know this time it''s your fault."

    Sumire red at him. "Of course the best friend says that."

    "In think Sano is a jerk too." Hino admitted "But this time around--"

    She immediately interjected. "Do you think he was sincere?"

    "Yes."

    "That''s difficult to believe." Sumire recalled what he said. The anger from earlier had yet to vanish. "He said it was good Ru was dead."

    Whenever she said the words Ru and death in the same sentence it still felt hollow to her. How is it possible for that guy to die and leave her behind?

    "So the general public doesn''t chase him. If he was alive then they would chase him."

    Wait, what?!!! Sumire''s eyes widened when she heard those words. Indeed she could see it that way. But even then something is wrong here.

    "Lately you keep meeting up with Sano. Why is that?" Hino suddenly said.

    Sumire sighs deeply. "It''s just about the business deal."

    "Are you sure? Sorry if you got offended. But it feels to me that you''re not trying hard enough to push away his advances."

    "I want to see what he is nning that is all." Sumire admitted.

    "You don''t have to y along with him Sumire."

    "It''s not that." She trailed off. "What do you think I''m doing?"

    "I''ve heard rumors about...you ying around before. I don''t want to think of you as that type of girl, but who knows?" Hino sighed. "The truth is no amount of investigating will help me learn more about you. I''m not like Yuhi, unless you tell me what you''re thinking I won''t know."

    At thatment Sumire sighed. "Isn''t it fine for you not to know?"

    "Why do you think I am still friends with Sano?"

    "Because your likeˇŞ" Sumire paused in mid-sentence. "I don''t actually know the real reason."

    "That guy is a good person when it concerns those he cares for."

    "Are you trying to say he didn''t care about me?"

    "No he cared too much to the point he became obsessed. Your different Sumire. I never saw Sano behave the way he does with you towards other women."

    "It doesn''t matter."

    Hino looked frustrated or was it anger on his face. "I am telling you that he was being honest with you. Sano maybe a jerk but he is not apletely bad guy. If he wanted to hurt you Sumire, he could do it easily. For one he would have gotten rid of Yuhi by now. Yuhi is famous yes and has power. But Sano still has a higher social standing, If he wanted to hurt you he would have hurt Yuhi directly."

    So that means Sano understands Yuhi is important to her? Then howe he could still do that stuff? It was hard for her to forget the sensation of his lips on her neck from earlier. So forceful and cruel ¨C she assumed it would be the same as before.

    But now that she thought about it what Hino is saying makes sense, His behaviour since they met again was very strange. But other than those few harsh exchanges at the start he did not do anything else.

    But she can''t forgive.

    She no longer wants to return to those days. He was controlling and very possessive. He took charge of everything she did. He had that bad habit of checking her phone. He would question whoever certain names were on the phone and made sure to have a meal with them.

    It was like he was trying to tell everybody that she belonged to him. At that time she did not mind it too much. No she does not enjoy the idea of somebody controlling her but back then it was what she needed. She needed somebody to decide for her. She did not trust her own decisions then.

    Her thoughts broke off when she heard the sound of her phone ringing.

    From: Sano

    Talk?

    From:

    No.

    From: Sano

    Meet meter.

    Sumire sighed and tossed Hino her phone. "You still want to defend him? He is being too pushy."

    "You should at least talk to him." Hino passed her the phone back. "I answered for you.

    Sumire red harshly at him. "What did you do that for?"

    "Just meet him and hear him out. Look, normally he wouldn''t call back after fighting."

    "I don''t want to."

    ''I know I am acting stubborn, but I can''t.'' Sumire couldn''t say that when she saw the look on Hino''s face.

    "You know." Hino trailed off. "I don''t think you''re a bad person. In the short time I got to know you I think you''re a great girl, we get along well too. I see why Yuhi likes you. But," He sighed. "This is one of your bad points. Why are you trying to run away instead of confronting the issue?"

    This is one of the things she noticed about Hino. For some reason he understood that aspect of her. The part of her who wants to hide and escape from all the pain, from all the confrontations.

 Chapter 229 - What If I Stopped Running?

    She lived most of her life avoiding people like the gue so despite Hino''s ufortable question she managed to brush him off. Her next few days in the hospital she did not hear from tt Hino or Sano and soon the day arrived where she was back at school.

    Sumire was just leaving the library when she spotted somebody waiting for her.

    Yuhi was leaning against the wall, lighter and cigarette in his fingertips.

    "You came?"

    His lips curve to a smile. "To wee you back to school."

    "Are you leavingter?" She buried her face in his arms and felt his hands wrap around her waist.

    "Yeah, work." He trailed off. "Did you get scolded?"

    Sumire shook her head. "Some judgemental stares. I mean I think somebody saw us in town that time."

    "Then they should understand. Exercise is important for a sick patient."

    "I thought you said schools were a institution to force their values?"

    Yuhi chuckled. "Indeed I do think that."

    "Then they wouldn''t understand since they believe their way is right."

    He patted her hair and ran his hand through her back. "You seem tired."

    "Well I have been sleeping most of the time. I still feel sluggish too."

    "Lets ditch for a bit. You can sleep."

    Sumire slowly nodded her head. Normally she would say no but her drowsiness was strong. She lifted her face from his arms and Yuhi squeezed her hands. "Alright of we go."

    Since that day she did not speak to Sano neither did he message her again. She thought he would persist more but maybe it was exactly like what she thought. He got tired and decided to move on. There are other people who are easier to manipte, Why would he bother with somebody like her?

    She shook her head. There is no use thinking about such things now.

    .......

    A few hourster

    It takes all the running you can do to keep the same pace.''

    But what if she stopped running?

    What if she stopped looking ahead?

    If she stopped, then what would happen?

    A deep sigh escaped her lips when she saw the name on the screen. It was a good thing that the teachers had to speak with Yuhi. Her gaze lingered on the screen for a few minutes before she decided to pick it up. At first the other person on the other end of the line seemed busy, but then a familiar voice called out to her.

    "Sumire, are you there?"

    "Yes. Are you done running away from me?"

    She hearsughter on the other end of the phone and sighed. "It isn''t funny, quit messing with me."

    Dont appear before me if you''re just going to disappear again.

    Sumire swallowed those words and took a deep breath. "You wanted me for something?"

    "A little bird told me that you''re contacting that person frequently these days."

    She immediately knew who he was talking about. "Is it wrong that I built my own connections? Isn''t that what you wanted from me?"

    "I never said you had to entangle yourself to this extent." Aki trailed off. "When I helped you back then it was not for this purpose. I didnt bring you to this world for you to fall into a deeper darkness."

    "It wouldn''t have made a difference."

    In the end she would have fallen down this dark path. It just so happened that Aki saved her and the process was much slower due to this interference. "I can guess who is telling you things. But my goal has not changed."

    "The path of vengeance does not suit you." Aki did not reply to her previous statement and concluded things on his own.

    "Whether or not it suits me, it is already toote to go back."

    "This stubborn behaviour of yours makes me speechless.."

    Sumireughed weakly. "I know you don''t think that highly of me."

    "If you need help, just say so."

    "I know you''re busy, and you have already done enough for me." Sumire could hear the voices in the background. "Aren''t you in a pinch right now because of those random attacks on high members of the underworld?"

    "You got me there. But Sumire, even if it isn''t me, will you at least rely on Yuhi?"

    "What makes you think I don''t?"

    For the next few minutes nobody spoke. Sumire felt a cold gust of wind blow by and she tugged on her cardigan pulling it down.

    "For one your behaviour. If Yuhi knew about this do you think I would need to call you?"

    It seems he is still unnecessarily trying to pry into her affairs. She is grateful for what he did. He helped keep her mind upied and introduced her to such kind people. But, whether it was that incident or Rus'' ident - she would eventually have had to walk this dark path.

    ''I never had anything to begin with.

    Every time I tried to reach for something with my own hands, it slipped away. It was never mine to begin with.

    So how could I lose it?

    But these days, why does it feel like I lost something so very important?''

    The more she pondered it the more confused she became. Sumire felt a throbbing pain in her head and crouched down to the ground. It hurts so much, her head hurts and this pain in her chest. It is so suffocating. Why does she still feel this way?

    Her thoughts broke off when somebody crouched down and gently took her hands. "Hey love, is the view nice down here?" Yuhis tone is yful but she saw the concerned look in his eyes.

    "It got better just now." Sumire mumbled. She was on the verge of crying but just now when she saw Yuhi she wanted something different. She extended her hands out and he picked her up.

    "Want to go somewhere?"

    "A quiet ce."

    .....

    A quiet ce meaning a corner outside the main building where nobody would find them.

    Yuhi rubbed the edge of her eyes with his thumb. "Cry if you want, crying silently hurts more."

    "You know I am tired of crying all the time." Sumire trailed off. "Besides I feel like I used up all my tears that time."

    "Unfortunately you can never run out of tears."

    "Stupid."

    He leaned forward and brushed his forehead against hers. "I''m here."

    "..."

    Why does this person say the words she wants to hear? A part of her is still afraid. This behaviour is familiar. Sano did the same. He acted like he understood her but threw her away when it was convenient. However Sumire understood already, these two are different. There is nothing superficial about Yuhi''s words.

 Chapter 230 - Crazy Things

    She buried her face in his arms and Yuhi chuckled. "If you hug me too much you will suck my soul away."

    "Be quiet, hugging you has a healing effect."

    Sumire genuinely felt healed whenever she hugged him.

    "This is nice and all butter we should be more affectionate."

    "You''re the one who pushed me away earlier."

    "My love you do realize we are in school right?"

    She rolled her eyes at thatment. Now he is saying that? Who is the one who practically harasses her with kisses before they go to ss?

    Yuhi sighed. "You know I normally wouldn''t mind. Buttely you go overboard."

    "I do?" Sumire repeated innocently.

    He extended his hand out and flicked her forehead. "You do, quit teasing me so much when you know how dangerous I am."

    Dangerous huh? Yuhi always warns her that he is a bad person but she does not think of him that way. If Yuhi is a bad person then what does that make her?

    Her thoughts broke off when he wrapped his arms around her waist, and pulled her onto hisp. "Alright you I give up, do what you want."

    Sumire stared at him and grabbed his face with her hands. "Did you get more handsome?"

    Yuhi chuckled. "If I became too handsome, my dearest would throw a fit and get all jealous."

    "That person sounds unreasonable." She traced the buttons on his shirt cor. "yuhiˇ­"

    "Mmm, what?"

    "I will be busy soonˇ­ unlike you I don''t know how to manage my time and our rtionship. But I don''t want you to think I am avoiding you."

    "I understand wife, that''s why I changed my schedule to coincidentally match yours."

    Sumire blinked andughed when she heard those words. "Are you sure you want to lower your jobs for my sake?" she joked but she was very pleased.

    She leaned forward and kept kissing his cheeks, and lips.

    "Mmmmmmm, Sumire. Quit attacking me."

    She pouted childishly. "Why?"

    "Because it makes me want to attack you."

    "Then attack." Sumire didn''t understand why he was hesitating so much. "Yuhi I love youˇ­."

    "Mmm, me too Sumire."

    Lately he doesn''t say itˇ­.

    He didn''t get another woman did he? Sumire shook her head. ''I am so cute and so loveable. Why would he find somebody else?''

    Yuhi chuckled. "What''s wrong?"

    "You forgot to say it."

    He cupped her cheeks. "I want to save it for special asions."

    "But I like hearing it."

    "It''s not like I stopped. You just don''t notice."

    Is that truly the case? She no longer understood her own heart.

    ....

    Four dayster - 8:00am - Nagawa Residence

    People do crazy things to escape the pain and suffering, they do crazy things even if it will hurt the one person who cares.

    But no matter how much she wishes to escape this pain, there is a line she will not cross. She will never allow herself to stoop so low ever again. Sumire took a deep breath and extended her hand towards the person hovering over her.

    She pushed him away and Sano seemed surprised.

    "Are you rejecting me now?"

    She did not reply to those words and averted her gaze from him.

    "Just leave me alone already."

    It is frightening to be alone. But if she stays with this person, she will end up doing something stupid. If it were the past then she would have gone through with this easily. But the situation has changed unlike back then. Yuhis face alwayses to mind, the pain in his gaze and tone when she told him the story regarding his girlfriend and best friend betraying him.

    She cannot do that to him. It hurts and she feels suffocated, she wants it to all go away. She wants it to stop.

    However she won''t use this method to cope.

    Sano suddenly drew back surprising her. Sumire watched as he moved away from the bed and leaned against the wall by the window. He pulled out his cigarette from his pocket. "Thought of Terashima?"

    "...."

    "You know you''re still easy to read."

    Sumire pulled the nket to herp and hugged her knees. "Be quiet." Why did she evene here in the first ce? What possessed her toe to Sanos ce of all ces. She ought to have gone to somebody else.

    But Tokyo is still unfamiliar to her. While she has made friends here, none of them know about her situation. They do not know how broken and messed up she is. It was a risking here to Sano''s ce - but at the very least she is with somebody who knows.

    "Do you feel sick?"

    She nodded slowly and mumbled. "Yuhi.."

    "At work, that''s why you came to me."

    "....if you knew that, why didn''t you just tell me to leave?"

    "Well, I thought I would take my chance."

    Sumireughed awkwardly at that statement. "Is that all you want from me after all?"

    "Hino knows, you didn''t have toe here."

    "I trouble him a lot already. Besides I know he is working hard on something for Yuhi''s sake. So I didn''t want to bother him too much."

    "The real reason?"

    "Hino, he doesn''t know what to do when I''m like that. He tries to understand but he can''t do anything."

    Hino is a good guy, he is so considerate of her but that isn''t enough.

    "Say Sano." Sumire mumbled. "Can I ask you something?"

    "That depends. Are you going to criticize me again?"

    "I wonder."

    "You know, it''s not like I actually hate you. I was just hurt. When I calmed down I realized that the two of us just weren''t meant to be." She trailed off. "No, I realized that you never considered our rtionship properly."

    The truth is the two of them weren''t ready for a rtionship.

    "Did you ever consider that we could have a future together? That I would be the one that would stand by your side through all the painful and harsh times?"

    He might criticize her again. He might try to twist her words again. However this is the only time she can say this.

    "I did."

    Sumire blinked when she heard his reply.

    Before she could reply she felt the creaking sound of the bed. Sano grabbed her wrist. "Do you believe me?"

    Well--what? Sumire still couldn''t believe he said that. Didn''t he admit to using her when they broke up? Didn''t he say that it wasn''t serious and that he would have eventually thrown her away? People always praised her memory, it was stronger than most.

    "Don''t lie."

    "Am I?"

    He must be lying and yet for some reason Sumire avoided his gaze. If she looks at his eyes right now and sees something different. If she saw sincerity, then it would be even more difficult for her.

    Her thoughts broke off when Sano suddenly ced his hand on her forehead. "Your fever went up again...Can youy down?"

    She somehow nodded andid down on the bed.

    Sano adjusted the pillows slightly before moving away again. "Does your head hurt?"

    "A little."

    ''This is very strange. Why is this person suddenly so attentive?'' He must be tricking her again. All of this is a lie, she won''t fall for it again.

    "Sanoˇ­

    "Yes?"

    "Why are you so kind to me recently?"

    He was still acting like a jerk not too long ago. Howe his behaviour-- her thoughts broke off when she felt his sharp gaze on her. Sumire immediately averted her eyes and then she heard arge sigh.

    "Youin when I act like a jerk, youin when I give you gifts and now that I am reflecting on my behaviour and acting nice you still don''t like it."

    Eh? Reflecting on his behaviour?

    "About me harassing you when Terashima was in hospital." Sano suddenly brought up. He looked ufortable. "Originally I didn''t intend to approach you at all. I was content with just watching. But you''re very careless."

    Sumire blinked. Wasn''t he going to apologize? Why is he suddenly ming her? She doesn''t understand this man at all. Before she could make a retort however he suddenly took his phone out. Sumire nced at the screen and saw several photographs of different people all working in her school. She noticed how she was always in the shot.

    She trembled slightly when she realized why. These people were watching her, they were waiting until she was alone. Now that she thought about it Sano only approached her when there were loads of people. He never tried to approach her when it was quiet.

    "I was trying to make my presence known, so they could leave you."

    "Your approach was wrong." Sumire mumbled. Even if he intended to project her, the way he treated her like his possession was too much. Before she could speak again he cupped her chin so she could look at him.

    "Do you know why up until now I haven''t done anything to you?"

    What does he mean he hasn''t done anything, he has kissed her several times already?

    "Because you were trying to figure me out?"

    "Correct just like you are testing me, I am also testing you. You''re different than before. You no longer obediently listen to what I say, and your guard is always up. You''re cautious about people to the point that whenever others go near you, you flinch."

    Hmmm it seems he has been watching closely. No longer obedient huh? Back then she only followed whatever he said because she didn''t have anything to lose.

    She did not care about her pride or even herself. It was all meaningless to her. Later on the years, she slowly became more aware of her surroundings and became frightened.

    The world is a terrifying ce. People can back stab you without batting an eyelid. The people who stood by your side for the longest times can hurt you without a second thought.

 Chapter 231 - I Must Be Crazy

    A liar.

    Your a liar.

    You''re maniptive and two faced.

    Sumire closed her eyes tightly as the voices resurfaced in her head. Who said what now? She has never been able to distinguish between these voices.

    She felt afortable hand on her hair and she sighed. "I must be crazy."

    "Hmm?"

    Just now why did she think Sanos hand feltforting? Maybe because they are talking about the past she is reminiscing a little. She no longer has feelings for this person but perhaps there is a lingering regret somewhere.

    "I want to rest." Sumire mumbled.

    Sano drew his hand back and nodded. "Go to sleep."

    Sumire wanted to say something else but her thoughts felt all muddled and she wanted to sort it out. She closed her eyes hoping to get some form of sleep even without Yuhi by her side.

    ˇ­..

    Sumire knew she didn''t sleep well when she felt a throbbing sensation on her head. It did not help that she woke up to the loud sound of people fighting. A deep sigh passed her lips. Is it one of his ex lovers again? Every single time she came here it seemed like these people would show up. At first Sumire thought Sano was doing it deliberately to make her jealous but she showed up unexpectedly the other day.

    The doors flung open - the person who stood there was not one of Sanos old partners but his sister Niko.

    Niko looked her up and down and frowned. "You''re not attending the event for this?" The pair of eyes on her was filled with disgust.

    Before Sumire could even retort she felt bile rise to her throat. She quickly rushed to the bathroom and threw up in the toilet seat. No sooner did she throw up the first set another followed. Soon she felt Sano hunch over and pat her back. "Your morning sickness is getting worse these days, you really need to stay in a hospital."

    "I don''t want to leave Yuhi alone."

    One of the main reasons why she refused to be hospitalized was Yuhi. She understood his daily routine very well, without her he would go back to his old ways. Whenever he is too tired at night, he craves a woman''s embrace. Sumire understood because she was the same. She wanted somebody to hold her even if they had no feelings for her. She was worried that longing would lead to him doing something careless. It is stupid of her to even think such things, and yet there is still that lingering doubt in her head.

    Sano didn''t say a word but continued to pat her back. "Do you need help standing?"

    Sumire nodded slowly. "Sorry."

    He did not reply to that but helped her get up. Niko was waiting impatiently with her arms folded across her chest. She watched them carefully and mumbled. "The girl is pregnant?"

    Sumire flinched when she heard those words.

    Sano however nodded. "Yeah she should be due the next few weeks."

    Niko sighed but nodded. "The best hospital in this area is ours so I think I understand the situation. San your her doctor--" Niko shook her head. "A doctor who brings their patients home?"

    Sano looked down. "Just let her rest, it''s not like we are doing anything."

    Uh- this man is even more shameless than Yuhi. Just now he was trying to feel her back. Sumire nced over at Niko, she genuinely disliked this woman before.

    "Send her home."

    Sano seemed very reluctant with this idea. He nced over at her as though he was asking for her opinion. Honestly she did not want to leave, not because she wanted to stay with him but because she felt terrible. If she were to travel in these conditions she would surely feel even worse. But Sumire could not stand the cold gaze of this women, it reminded her of the past too much.

    In the past this person would often criticize her, she was one of the key figures that led to her bing more insecure. Sumire took a deep breath. "Call Atushi."

    Sano seemed disappointed in her response but nodded.

    Even if she asked to stay and Sano allowed her. This woman would wait for an opportunity to criticize her again. Sumire did not want to remain in such a hostile environment. Her gaze fell on her stomach. It isnt good for the child.

    It did not take long after Sanos call. It took about twenty minutes before she saw Sano enter the room with Atushi and Jae. But by that time she found herself crouched on the ground feeling very ufortable. A few times Sano tried to go over but Niko kept stopping him.

    Niko frowned when she saw the two. "I thought her guardians were picking her up."

    "We are her guardians." Jae said cheerfully as he strolled over. "Hey Princess can you get up?"

    She shook her head. "Yuhi."

    She needs Yuhiˇ­

    "On his way, he will meet us back here right Atushi-san?"

    Atushi who hadn''t spoken but pulled out a cigarette walked over. He sighed. "Why are you even here?"

    Sumireughed awkwardly. "Can I y dumb?"

    He looked distressed but his gaze softened. "Sorry I couldn''t make it in time. I know it''s hard for you, but I still don''t have many answers."

    "That''s okay, you''re still trying even though the situation is this way."

    "Tell Yuhi?"

    "Mmm, I will."

    Besides it won''t be long before Yuhi discovers the truth. She might as well tell him. Sumire ced her hand across her right eye and Atushi took out a shawl and wrapped it around her head.

    "Can you walk?"

    "I can''t."

    It was strange but for thest few minutes she was having a hard time moving her legs. Her thoughts broke off when Atushi crouched down. Sumire blinked before she realized what he was doing. Jae helped her get onto Atushi''s back and he stood up.

    Sheughed softly. "Didn''t this happen before?"

    "It did, you''re very troublesome to deal with."

    She is grateful that Atushi came here. Even though he tried to stay out of her way at first.

    Sumire felt Sano''s gaze on her and she mumbled. "See me off?"

    Sano said something to his sister before he followed them down the hallway. Once they were outside, she noticed how troubled he looked. So she extended her hand out. "Thank you for today."

    Even though he always tries to take advantage of her, to a certain degree he treats her with a respect. He did not turn her away when he saw her at the door instead he weed her into his home.

    "Call me tonight."

 Chapter 232 - Itâ€™s Not Your Fault

    It was an awkward send off Sumirepletely forgot about it the moment she stepped out of the car though. Despite being quite a distance away she spotted him easily. Yuhi was leaning against the door staring at his phone with a frown. Sumire could already guess what happened. Hino is most-likely telling him off for leaving his work half way. How many times has this happened already? She is always causing him problems. Yet he came the moment he heard something happened with her.

    He did say if she needed anything he woulde. But this is too much. Sumire knew what kind of work he had today.

    "Hey you." Yuhi greeted the moment they reached the door. He scooped her up in his arms and nuzzled his face against hers. "You look so sick."

    "I needed you."

    Yuhi kept looking at her face and suddenly mumbled something quietly before turning to Atushi. "Hey Atushi, call Atsuro."

    At thatment her eyes widened rmed. "Wait I just saw Sano-" She cut her sentence short when she saw Yuhis expression.

    This probably isn''t the best time to admit that. But she could not miss the sh of fury in his eyes when she said Sanos name. A deep sigh passed her lips when she thought of what would happenter. Once he has made sure that she is okay he will get all sulky. Yuhi kicked the door open andid her down on the couch.

    Sumire noticed how the usually disorganized sofa had cushions and thick nkets on top. Yuhi must have set this up before they came and he went outside to take a call just as they arrived. She needs to apologize for even stopping him just then. This person has only ever done things for her sake. Terashima Yuhi only takes action when ites to her.

    She wonders if a day will evere where she can repay this kindness of his. Will a daye where she is capable of doing something like that?

    While Atushi made the call, Yuhi kept fussing over her and made sure she wasfortable. He ced his hand on her forehead. "Sorry, I wanted to give you some food but I don''t know what is wrong with you yet. I don''t want to risk making you even more sick."

    "Okay."

    Sumire did not say anymore. She didn''t know what to say to him. Should she apologise again? How many times has her condition red up since she arrived to Tokyo? Whenever she retraced her memories to when she first came here Sumire would sigh. It seems like all she ever does is cause this person problems. Then again isn''t he the strange one? He neverins.

    She watched as he fiddled with the theremotor in his hands and frowned. "Why is it brokenˇ­"

    Softughter escaped her lips when she saw him sulking. He reminds her of a huge lion at times. Yuhi noticed and averted his gaze.

    "It isn''t funny. I need to check your temperature and this stupid thing has to be broken now."

    Sumire sighed. "You know there is a simple solution to measuring somebody''s temperatureˇ­"

    "A simple solution?" Yuhi repeated.

    She extended her hand out towards him and Yuhi immediately understood. His gaze softened when he caught her hand and brushed it against his cheek. "Too hot."

    "Aha."

    "Your body temperature isn''t normalˇ­"

    "You''re too cold Yuhi."

    For a split second she saw a dark look appear in his eyes but it was only for a moment. "Mm, because I had to do a shoot outside just now."

    That was when she noticed the state of his hair it was wet. Ah, so it was a shoot at the beach? No wonder he got here so quickly, the beach is not too far from this area. Still, "You should take a bath. You might catch a cold."

    "Yeah I should." He kept looking at her.

    The look in his eyes showed that he would not leave her even for a single second. Does she look that bad? Yuhi normally does not fuss this much. His gaze filled with worry and yet there seemed to be something else there too.

    Behind those clear eyes, sadness and unimaginable amount of pain.

    This person is always trying to heal her scars but what about his own? What about his pain?

    "Sorry."

    Sumire blinked when she heard his apology.

    "For not keeping my promise."

    At thatment she immediately understood. She weakly shook her head. "You don''t have to apologise. I told you before didn''t I? The two of us can''t escape this fate." She trailed off. "When you quit for good after disappearing to Tokyo, I thought maybe there is a chance for you. A chance for you to do the impossible."

    He almost seeded with that didn''t he? Yuhi almost seeded with living a normal life. But because of her once again he is plunged into this darkness.

    "It''s not your fault."

    "We both know it is, so Yuhi--"

    ''So Yuhi live your life. Don''t concern yourself with me anymore.''

    If it were in the past she could easily say those words but things are different now. It is different. ''I can no longer live a life without this person by my side.''

    Instead of saying that she mumbled. "He hasn''t kissed me yet."

    Normally when they meet he would assault her with kisses. Even when she is sick he would at least kiss her forehead.

    Yuhi deeply sighed and he suddenly leaned forward. "If I kiss you now I won''t stop."

    "Why do you have to stop?"

    "I have a feeling Atsuro will walk through those doors any minute now."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "Since when did you care so much about what other people think?"

    "Since I decided to court you with marriage in mind." Yuhi joked.

    She extended her hand out. "Kiss me."

    before Yuhi''s lips could make contact with hers, the sound of the bell disturbed them.

    "What on earth are you two--"

    Hearing a familiar voice Sumire sighed. ''Such bad timing.'' She thought it would take him awhile before he arrived. Standing at the entrance was none other than Kusaji Atsuro. But he wasn''t alone, a familiar man with purple coloured long hair and grey eyes was there. Ahˇ­

    "Yamaguchi-San."

    Yamaguchi Ryou, one of Atsuro''s band members.

    "Hello Sumire-chan, it''s been half a year hasn''t it?"

    That''s fight thest time she met this personˇ­ Ru was in the middle of a dangerous job, and he reassured her. That was the first andst time she met him. But he left a good impression in her head.

    "Yes it has. It''s good to see you again."

    Atsuro clicked his tongue annoyed as he put his bag on the table. "I see I''m not getting a greeting."

    She was still reluctant to speak with him. But she knew with her current state it would be better for him to get a look at her. Without saying anything she extended her arms out.

    Atsuro looked frustrated but sat down and quickly began her work. The familiar prick of a needle on her arm, Atsuros mumbling and yet something is different now. Her gaze fell on Yuhi who remained near to her. It is okay now, this person is here with her. She will not get lost in the flow and do something reckless like before.

 Chapter 233 - I Trust You

    Atsuro''s examination was rather quick. It seemed like he was holding back from touching her with Yuhi around. ''It seems Yuhi-san is the best barrier against men like Atsuro.''

    "Nothing is wrong?" Yuhi frowned he clearly didn''t expect this oue. "But look at her--"

    Indeed anybody who saw her would think there is something wrong with her.

    "It''s because the child has a power, so the effects are different. A weak body cannot handle it. Moreover Sumire doesn''t exactly live a healthy lifestyle, even more so after that time."

    "I see." Yuhi seemed reluctant to ept that answer. Who could me him? If anybody heard Atsuro speak they would think he was trying to dodge the issue.

    Sumire sighed. "I can''t work or go to school like this."

    "You should be resting anyway." Atsuro trailed off and mumbled. "I''ll make you some medicine, it should help with your fatigue."

    "..."

    She didn''t say a word and watched as Atsuro went to the kitchen. A few secondster Yuhi stood up and left too.

    Ryou sped his hands. "Goodness you two are behaving like children."

    "I don''t want to ignore him either."

    But if she lets him get close again he will surely misunderstand.

    "I see what the problem is here." Ryou trailed off and a gentle smile appeared on his face. "You''re pushing him away because you don''t want to hurt him?"

    At thatment a troubled look appeared on her face. "You''re making it sound like I care for him."

    "You dont?"

    Ugh...she hates dealing with people like this. Yamaguchi Ryou is a good person but because he is such a good guy he is oblivious.

    "The current me can only focus on one person at a time."

    It is still too suffocating for her to be around other people. While her rtionship with others has improved since she first came. It still isnt enough. She still ends up trembling after a simple conversation. She still freaks out whenever people raise their voice even slightly. She still runs away and dodges the issue whenever something goes wrong. This cowardly and pathetic behaviour of hers is no good. Her thoughts broke off when she felt a familiar pair of hands brush against her forehead. She unknowingly leaned against the owners hand.

    Yuhi chuckled softly. "You okay love?"

    "Its painful."

    "Atsuro is almost finished. Hang in there, okay?"

    Sumire mumbled something and Yuhi took a seat beside her. He moved her hands away from his face but kept hold of it. So kind, she wonders why such a kind person exist in this cruel world. This world is so cruel and yet to think she could find such happiness here.

    ˇ­

    A few hourster.

    She must have dozed of because the next time she woke up, she saw pitch ck skies. Sumire tried to get up but found a familiar pair of arms wrapped around her waist, she nced over and saw Yuhi sleeping beside her. Ah-- he must have fallen asleep too.

    What time is it? Did he eat dinner? Sumire knew that she slept long these days. Whenever she would pass out after feeling long she would not wake up for another few hours.

    Yuhi stirred awake and she used that moment to bury her face back in his arms. Soon she felt his hands on her back. "Mmm, needy? Sorry I am a bit tired."

    Sumire giggled. "Its okay, you need your rest too."

    She didn''t notice this earlier but he looks exhausted. This person always lectures her about overworking but what about him?

    Yuhi gently kissed her forehead. "But your acting so cute and clinging to me so Im at a loss what to do."

    "I''m clingy because I''m cold."

    It seemed like Yuhi carried her to the bedroom but quite some time has passed since shest used this room. Atushi likes saving money so he most likely switched off the heating. Normally he would switch it on before she came here but it seemed like they were in quite a hurry after learning she was with Sano.

    "Aren''t you going to ask why I was with him?"

    At thatment Yuhi sighed. He moved his hands from her waist and suddenly pinched her cheeks. "Cheeky woman. I told you before dont act so secretive about your meeting with him."

    "I thought you would be angry."

    "It''s not like you two are doing anything for me to be angry about."

    Is that so? Sumire didn''t understand his behaviour at all. When she was dating Sano he was very possessive and was cautious about her being around other men. Ren was slightly different, but she could tell he was concerned about it too. Ru expressed his concerns vocally and in a joking manner. But Sumire could never tell what Yuhi thought about it. Its not like he acts indifferent but somehow its different.

    "Do you not care?" She asks even though she knows that isnt the answer.

    "Idiot." Yuhi scolded. "I wondered what you were about to say. Obviously I care and I do get jealous."

    If it is like that then why does he not behave that way?

    This isnt the first time she hung around Sanos ce, before then she often went over to Hinos when they first became friends. Does it not bother him that she mainly has male friends not female ones? No, he just said he gets jealous. No matter how much Sumire thought of it she could note up with a reason at all. This persons words and behaviour-- since when did it be such a huge puzzle?

    Her thoughts broke off when she felt his hand on her cheek. "Is it difficult for you to believe that I trust you Sumire?"

    Sumire blinked when she heard those words. Trust? It was such a peculiar thing to her. Trust...right that''s something healthy and normal couples have. Sumire however was oblivious to such a thing. This is the first time somebody has told her that they trust her.

    Sano clearly never trusted her. After that time he scolded and got angry at her for even talking to another guy. Ren liked to keep to himself so they were never around other people for too long. Ru-- Ru didn''t act unsightly but there was always a wall between them that she could never cross. He never told her that he trusted her but its not like he didn''t trust her.

    Her past rtionships were very strange, but even then it did not matter to her at the time. To trust somebody, to have faith in them no matter what bad things they do.

 Chapter 234 - Next Time Come To Me

    Yuhi must know the rumors about her. He must know how she seeksfort whenever she gets lonely. It was a bad habit of hers when she was growing up, even more so after she entered middle school. How could he trust her despite having this information? Atsuro is strange but maybe there is something wrong with Yuhi too.

    It can''t be possible for him to trust her this much. Sure she maybe his first love but even that should have its limits.

    "If you think about it too much your head will explode."

    Sumire could not miss the teasing tone and sly smirk that appeared on his face.

    At thatment she eximed. "Why are you insulting me again?!"

    How did he go from saying he trusts her to insulting her- this person always likes to tease her.

    Yuhiughed. "That''s the spirit. I guess the medicine did the trick."

    Now that he mentioned it she does feel better now. Medicine? Sumire does not remember taking it. But she ced her fingers on her lips and mumbled. "You attacked me."

    "Well." Yuhi trailed off. "Did you want Atsuro to do it?"

    Her eyes widened startled at thatment. "Was he about to--"

    Yuhi sighed. "I wanted to punch him for even having that thought. But he actedpletely oblivious and said he didnt know what the issue was."

    Sumire bit her lip when she heard that exnation. Ah she definitely needs to do something about Atsuro. At first Sumire thought she could ignore it, but now it seems like she can''t. That rtionship she had with Atsuro, even though it was not a romantic one was unusual. She thought it was all her and that she was the one who dragged him down. But now that Sumire thought it through there was something wrong with him too. How could he ept that situation?

    Yuhi suddenly sat up and prompted her to sit too. He pushed her against the bed frame and leaned forward. "If it bothers you, I can handle it."

    "I won''t lie, it bothers me a lot. But Yuhi, I don''t want to trouble you too much."

    This is a result of her careless behaviour.

    He gently caresses her cheeks. "It is no problem even if you do. Atsuro probably thinks our rtionship is only for show."

    She blinked at that revtion. "What makes you think that?"

    "Well based on his behaviour. I thought it was weird that he still acted like you belonged to him."

    Sumire dismissed that as him being possessive but it seems like that isnt the case.

    "I overheard his conversation with Yamaguchi. He seems to think we are pretending or I coerced you into dating me."

    Sumire frowned when she heard thest part. Where on earth did he get that idea from? Is he actually crazy? Sumire knew he was peculiar and strange - there were all sorts of rumors about him but she never took it seriously.

    "Don''t worry your pretty head about it. We can deal with it together when you get better." Yuhi trailed off. "Is it me?"

    "..Huh?"

    "You keep meeting with Sano, is it because I keep leaving you alone?"

    "I was bored."

    She was bored, tired and lonely.

    "Then next timee to me." Yuhi mumbled.

    Actually she tried to do that. But then she saw all those people surrounding him and thought she would be disturbing him. It was a good thing that Yuhi did not see her then.

    "Okay." A simple okay and yet she watched as his gaze soften. She yed with his shirt and frowned realizing something. "No buttons, hard to take off."

    "Geez you, I know you''re needy but control yourself, you look awful."

    "Im not pretty?"

    "You''re gorgeous." Yuhi traced her lips. "But you need rest."

    Too considerate and kind for his own good. Most men would just pounce after being provoked. Terashima Yuhi differs from all those other guys, Sumire thought she already understood that but it seems like there is more to it than meets the eye.

    "Was work tiring?" Sumire asked.

    "I don''t care much for jobs where I don''t sing."

    "So you were surrounded by pretty models all day?"

    "No they were ugly." He yed with a strand of her hair and kissed it. "I needed Sumire to recharge."

    She rolled her eyes. "Meaning you needed your naps?"

    "Hah, don''t be little yourself. When I say I wanted you, I mean it."

    Sumire froze for a moment when she heard those words but she quicklyposed herself. Don''t take everything he says seriously. His want for her does not necessarily mean what she is thinking. But just now her heart skipped a beat.

    Yuhi waspletely oblivious to her emotions or maybe he noticed. Either way he kept ying with her hair. So she broke the distance and wrapped her arms around his neck. "Yuhi, I like you so much."

    "Me too, I love you."

    As he said those words she felt Yuhi tug on her gown. Her gaze softened. "Do you want to?"

    "I''m not that unreasonable. But do me a favour will you?"

    A favour? He seldom asks her for anything. Ever since they started dating Yuhi has never asked her for anything. She is the only one who receives. This man can be so cruel, he should know how burdened she feels by his kindness. But he still doesn''t ask her for anything selfish. Now she understood why Hino watches over him like some kind of parent. Yuhi keeps everything to himself and does not let others know what he is thinking.

    "A favour?"

    Yuhi nodded. "Kiss me."

    Sumire blinked and then sheughed. She didnt know what it was but for some reason she keptughing. She wondered what was wrong with him. Since earlier it felt like he wanted to say something. Ever since Atsuro came he kept casually touching her but not do anything. So this was the reason?

    "It depends."

    Yuhi brushed his lips against hers. "Minx." He mumbled. "Don''t tease me."

    The two of them can spend their happy days like this all because those people have not acted yet. But once they properly make their move, she wonders if Yuhi will be able to smile? It isn''t possible, Sumire understood that better than anybody. The darkness that consumes this world, it is something only those who have blood in their hands will understand.

 Chapter 235 - I Want To Do Something

    Monday June 16

    There was no formal announcement yet.

    But everybody knew that Sumire was gradually returning to her duties as an idol.

    Yuhi disliked Sano but he has to admit that the man was good at his job. His gaze fell on Sumire who was in the middle of a photo shoot. This was no ordinary photoshoot though. On the surface it looked like a small modeling job but this magazine is very popr abroad. Over here people do not see the value of the magazine but once it hits the shelves abroad, then people automatically be famous. When Nagawa Sano said he would invest more in the entertainment industry. Yuhi did not think the man would help Sumire get a gig.

    It seems he should thank him. The two had an awful past but if the man is trying to redeem himself, Yuhi knew he could not treat him with hostility. What Sano did back then was awful, and Yuhi wanted nothing more than to put him in jail. But at the same time its not like he did not understand. Sanos behaviour back then, Yuhi could not help but think that perhaps he would have ended up that way too. He cant criticize that man too much when he almost fell for that same spell.

    When he saw Sumire stagger and ce her hand on her forehead. Yuhi crushed the cigarette in his fingers and tossed it away. He did not want to disturb her so he quietly watched from the sidelines. But he does not want her to copse.

    It did not take long before he was right in front of the girl. "Hi there love, need a break?"

    Sumire didnt reply but she leaned her body forward. Yuhi wrapped his arms around her waist. It surprised him each time they hugged. How is it possible for somebody to fit so perfectly in his arms?

    "Yuhi." Sumire said softly.

    "Mmm?"

    "Kiss."

    Whenever she asks him for a kiss, it sounded like music to his ears. He cupped her cheeks and gently kissed her soft lips. Satisfied Sumire mumbled something against his lips.

    A quiet I love you, so quiet that not a soul in this world or the next would hear it. But Yuhi did not mind it at all. Sumire is getting better now. At the beginning she struggled to even say the word love. Yuhi felt the girls arms wrap around his neck.

    "You smell good."

    He paused for a moment and carefully considered his next words. But before he could say anything Sumire bit his neck. Most people would flinch at this and yet he simply caressed her hair and waited for her to speak.

    "Yuhi."

    "Yeah?"

    "Somehow I want to do something."

    "Something?" Yuhi repeated.

    "Mmm something, Yuhi you smell so nice."

    Yuhi did not say anything else knowing that soon she would fall asleep. He noticed earlier how she was struggling to keep herself awake. Indeed no sooner did he finish that thought did he hear her quiet breathing. He looked at his surroundings and found a staff member and informed her that he would be taking Sumire to the break room.

    After he finished making those arrangements he carried the girl out of the room. His thoughts lingered to the words she said just a few seconds ago. He smells nice huh? She even bit him. Yuhi wondered if it was time yet. Atushi has been investigating. He even went back to Germany briefly and spoke to all kinds of professors, however the man returned with little information. The only clue they have is that it eventually it will happen, perhaps after her pregnancy.

    Unusual cravings, sharper sense of smell - thirst for something that isnt the usual everyday beverage. Recently Sumire keeps showing such symptoms but Yuhi knew it was too soon to conclude things. Even if it is like that it will still take time.

    Yuhis thoughts broke off when he spotted a man with blonde hair wearing a white cape not too far away. It seemed like he was on the phone but once he saw them he ended his call quickly. This man was Sumire''s fiance Makoto Soujiro. For a while it seemed like he was busy with something so he seldom contacted Sumire but Yuhi knew he could not let his guard down.

    Soujiro walked over and looked towards the girl in his arms. "Does she need a ce to rest?"

    "She has a break room but if you have a better ce then.."

    "Come this way." Soujiro said.

    Yuhi nodded and followed the man. After walking for a few minutes they entered what looked like a private lounge area. "Did youe here for business?" Yuhi asked.

    He seldom liked to speak to people who weren''t Sumire but he wondered why this man had kept his distance. Did Makoto Soujiro note to Tokyo to take Sumire back with him? Why has he kept his distance this entire time? It disturbed him greatly. More than Sano or even Atsuro, Yuhi felt troubled whenever it came to this person. Maybe because unlike the other two, Yuhi could not tell if this person still wanted Sumire.

    "I did. I also heard that she would be here today."

    At thatment his body tensed up. What did Soujiro want with his wife?

    Soujiro sighed deeply. "There are a few gatherings that I cannot keep declining or attend alone."

    "Does she have to go?" Yuhi knew that Sumire disliked elite gatherings with a passion. He knew that she hated that elite blood in her veins more than anything.

    "She has to." Soujiro kept his usual indifferent face, but Yuhi knew that he was equally concerned. "I already filtered everything out for her but she cannot keep hiding away from social events. Everybody knows she is alive now. They know that the singer Ibuki Sumire and my fiance are the same people. If she keeps refusing to appear like this then her situation will get worse."

    Yuhi understood and yet it made him ufortable. "I wanted her to experience a normal school life first."

    "I am sure your handling that well enough already, otherwise she would not return to work."

    Indeed he knew that Sumire would not have started taking on jobs if her situation at school was still weird. But it still struck him as odd why she still has to deal with the elite world or even return to the entertainment industry. Only half a year has passed since Tsueno Mamoru passed away.

    Only half a year is not enough time to heal the wounds and scars in her heart. Yet people expect her to return to work already.

 Chapter 236 - It Did Not Matter

    The cruelties of the entertainment industry is something he is very familiar with. The general public, the fans treat idols like dolls. They treat them as symbols as icons, they do not treat them like humans. Their feelings? Their emotions? It did not matter to any of them. They have to keep singing, because that is their job, their responsibility.

    Having rtionships is not prohibited but it is generally looked down on since they are individuals that should not belong to anybody. Idols exist for their fans, they cannot have a special someone. The rules on that are not as strict here in Japan as in Korea but Yuhi knew what other people thought.

    Though the rumors have died down now. Yuhi still saw some when he browsed the. They call Sumire irresponsible for having a rtionship when she is still new in the entertainment industry. Onement stood out to him.

    (She hasnt even given us anything yet and she thinks she can act all high and mighty?)

    The use of words stood out to him. Not given them anything yet? These people act like she is singing for their sake, and not for her dream. Such ugliness and malice, at one point Yuhi wanted to give up singing.

    He wanted to surrender and leave this industry already. The main reason why he

    did not do that was because of the promise he made with her.

    Soujiro ced some documents down on the table. "Have her look at these when she wakes up."

    "Your not staying?"

    "Unfortunately I have other business to attend to." Soujiro paused as though he pondered about whether to say the next line. "It seems there are strange rumors floating around about the Ibuki family territory. I need to ensure that everything is settled first."

    Strange rumors? Recently Yuhi has kept himself upied with work so he has not paid much attention. There has been no strange attackstely and even Shin mentioned that those people were not making a move. He found it suspicious of course. But Hino told him to use this opportunity to catch up on all the work he has missed out.

    "Then take care."

    Yuhi knew those words were unlike him but he had a bad feeling about this.

    Soujiro nodded, his gaze briefly fell on the girl who was nowying down on the couch. It looked like the man wanted to say something but Yuhi watched as he quickly exited the room.

    Makoto Soujro huh? Out of all the guys who like her, Yuhi feared this one the most. That silent and indifferent behaviour is something Sumire might like. Based on her personality she does not like clingy people like Atsuro. Somebody quiet who treats her well and with respect might be the kind of person she needs.

    Yuhi quickly shook his head. No use thinking such things now. Right now he is the one by Sumires side. He is the one who is with her now.

    ...

    Yuhi knew that he could no longer pretend there was nothing wrong with her when he saw how pale she was. It was a good thing that Sano was indeeding today. Once he heard the man was in the building, he fetched the assistant from before to get Sano. He was busy patting Sumires back after she threw up when Sano entered the room.

    "She threw up again?"

    "I just gave her some fruit."

    She looked so pale and needed strength. Yuhi knew that giving her oily food would be bad so he settled for fruits, but she ended up throwing it up.

    Sano walked over and ced his hand on Sumires forehead. It surprised Yuhi how easily he did it considering that he was right there.

    "Fever?" Sano asked.

    "I feel hot."

    "Open your mouth."

    He flinched at those words and moved away slightly. What is this? Makoto Soujiro is the only one he ought to worry about. But just now he felt a sharp pain in his chest. He fidgeted ufortably as he watched Sano fingers enter the girl''s mouth. There was something sensual about the way Sumire moved her lips or maybe it was just his imagination. It was something he noticed about the girl from the very start. Whenever she moves her mouth it looks sensualˇ­ Who did she learn that from?

    "Nnnnˇ­"

    Hearing her soft moan Yuhi grabbed Sano''s hand. "Isn''t that enough?"

    He wanted to tell Sano to stop overstepping his boundaries as the doctor. But Yuhi did not want to look petty.

    Sano nodded and pulled away. "I think she needs to be hospitalized. No I am not talking about a few days or a week but until she gives birth. It should happen within this month anyway, so she won''t have to stay long."

    Its not like he hasn''t been thinking about it. Ever since that time Atsuro came to examine her Yuhi has thought the same. No matter how well he takes care of her. He does not have the same facilities and treatment a regr hospital can give her.

    "What about my work? I just startedˇ­"

    Stupid girl who cares about her work now? What good is it if she copses everyday? Then again knowing her Yuhi knew she was concerned about troubling other people.

    "Most investors are people I know, I will take care of it."

    Yuhi raised his eyebrow at thatment. Most huh? It seemed like this man has more influence and power than he thought. Now that he thought it through. Hino mentioned how he had to borrow money from a friend to start up the agency. That friend is most likely Sano. A deep sigh passed his lips. It seems like it will be impossible to push this man away.

    "Okay, thank you Sano." She mumbled and looked over at him. She seemed puzzled why there was some distance between them but did not say a word as she edged closer. Soon she was right next to him again and she slumped her head on his chest.

    "Yuhi, I want to sleep more."

    "We need to get you to the hospital."

    "I already arranged a car, it is waiting outside. She doesn''t have to sign anything either."

    This man is way too efficient. Yuhi sighed again but thanked Sano as he picked Sumire up. On the way down to the car Yuhi does not say a word but he keeps watching over the other man. Nagawa did not try to talk to Sumire again but the man''s gaze on her while he was on his phone bothered him. Who is he contacting?

    Yuhi remembered Shin''s warning.

    ''Those people may be quiet on the surface but who knows what they are nning in the shadows? We need to be more aware of our surroundings.''

    Be aware huh? With Sumire in this condition he needs more than awareness.

    He needs to be ready at anytime just in case something happens. He wont let any harme her way.

 Chapter 237 - Unease

    Hospital - 1:30pm

    It was well past lunch time when they arrived at the hospital. The journey from that building to the Nagawa family hospital was quite far. Yuhi originally wondered why Sano picked this far away ce but when he looked around he immediately understood. It is quieter here and it will be difficult for the media to get to her. It seems like this man is more considerate than he thought.

    After making a few calls he returned to the room and saw Sumire sat up on the bed hugging a plushie. Several nks wrapped around her and Yuhi noted how there seemed to be more at the girls feet.

    Yuhi raised his eyebrow. "So what is going on here?"

    "Sumire gets cold easily."

    Well he knows that but what about that thing she is hugging?

    "It belongs to her."

    But he never saw that before. Judging from her behaviour though Yuhi guessed it was hers. Sano must have brought it over. It disturbed him knowing that Sano still had some of Sumires belongings. So much time has passed since the two broke up, howe he still has her stuff? ording to Sumire her other boyfriend helped her deal with everything rted to Sano but did it slip their mind to get her stuff?

    Sumire looked up. "If you still have this then what about.."

    "The music box? I will get it for you tonight."

    "Thank you."

    He clenched his fist when he heard those words. Since earlier Yuhi thought something was wrong but now he understood. The reason why he felt this way is because he sees it now. Nagawa is serious, from now on this man will seriously try to pursue Sumire.

    "Is there anything else?"

    "Then I will list a few things so can you go and get them for me now?"

    Yuhi immediately understood when he heard those words. She is sending Nagawa away. It seems she noticed his odd behaviour. Nagawa must have realized too since he quickly left after she made the list.

    Sumire extended her hand towards him and Yuhi flinched. Since earlier he simply hovered over the door. "Yuhi." She said softly. "Won''t youe here?"

    Whenever this girl calls his name it feels like music to his ears.

    He walked over spellbound until he was on the bed. She tugged on his hand. "I understand Yuhi."

    She didn''t ask him what was wrong or even condemn him for his behaviour but instead she said she understood. Ah, it seems like he is no match for this girl at all. All his unease and fears seem to pale inparison.

    He joined the girl on the bed but he still felt restless even though she was snuggled up to him. What is this sudden feeling of unease?

    "Are you worried?" Sumire said after enduring the silence for a few minutes.

    "He knows more about you than me." Yuhi reluctantly admitted. It pained him that Nagawa of all people seemed to understand Sumire more than anybody else.

    It did not bother him as much that other people understood her better. After all he was absent for most of her life so it makes sense for others to know her better. But why does it have to be that man? Why the man who made her suffer and caused her so much grief and pain?

    "That may be so." Sumire mumbled. It pained him that she did not deny it. Sumire however quickly added. "No matter how kind he is now, I cant trust him."

    Yuhi sensed the pain behind her tone and he frowned. Maybe he is just overthinking this. Sano traumatized her, Sumire is not the type of woman who would ask for more punishment. These days it looked to him that the girl is genuinely trying to focus on recovering mentally and physically. If it is like that then he needs to stop having such thoughts.

    Sumire is doing her best even though it is painful for her.

    Yuhi softly kissed her temple and Sumireughed softly. Herughter seemed so innocent after everything.

    "Are you hungry?"

    "Ah I am! But I dont want the cafeteria food nowˇ­" She trailed off. "Yuhi will you cook me something?"

    At her suggestion he nced over at the side door and sighed. A hospital room thates with a kitchen? Yuhi does not have to inquire if there are any ingredients. Nagawas level of preparation is something else. But then again that man has the money and power.

    Power huh? Yuhi did not think he needed more. He was content with the current situation but it seems like he will have to reconsider.

    He needs more power so he can safely protect this girl.

    Yuhi scooped her up in his arms and brought her to the mini kitchen. He ced her down on the counter and rolled his sleeves up.

    Sumireughed. "Your letting me watch?"

    "Mm, I want to keep staring at you so stay put."

    That thought seemed to please her since her smile brightened. These days it seems like he is seeing that smile a lot more now. Yuhi pondered what caused it. They dont spend that much time together now so he thought she would be more upset. She mentioned being lonely and that was why she kept going to Nagawa''s ce but there seemed to be something more.

    "By the way Yuhi, since the subject of old stuff was brought up can I ask you what about your belongings?"

    "Ah." Yuhi trailed off. "That stuff." He almost forgot how much junk he left behind in the Holy Knights headquarters.

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "Yes that stuff. I packed your stuff into boxes but there is still a lot there."

    She packed her stuff into boxes? Yuhi lips curved to a grin when he realized something. That leader is the type who would throw things away without a second thought. If Sumire negotiated to pack away his stuff. "Are you keeping my belongings hostage?"

    Sumireughed. "Well its true I took everything with me."

    "I was going to say its okay to throw it away, but there are some first edition hard to find copies of certain books there."

    He could not miss the way the girls eyes shone when he mentioned that. "You never tried to.."

    "I saw them but I thought it would be awkward for me to read. I mean, with the way things were."

    "You know I never held a grudge against you for rejecting me."

    Why would he be upset over something like that for? Besides with the way he confessed it was bound to happen.

    Sumire looked troubled by his response and he put thedle down for a moment. He squeezed his hand in hers and a content sigh passed her lips. "I know you didnt and that bothered me even more. You even sent out those books with messages. You acted like I didnt coldly reject you."

    "Well it was interesting that was for sure. But I wanted to keep in touch."

    "Proust Swanns way, heart of darkness." Sumire listed several other titles.

    Yuhi chuckled. "Didn''t like it?"

    "Most guys would try to woo a girl using romantic means. If your going to use books I thought it was obvious that you don''t send books with tragedies."

    "But ah, all those books had a neutral ending."

    He leaned forward until their foreheads touched and his lips grazed against hers. "You didn''t like it?" Yuhi repeated. He was in a daze since he noticed the look the girl gave him.

    "I liked it a lot." Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck. "--" She mumbled the next line quietly but it made his heart flutter. This woman is messing with him too much or maybe he is the one going crazy.

 Chapter 238 - Hard Time Understanding

    A few dayster

    Sinceing to Tokyo Sumire noticed how time seemed to go by very quickly. But ever since she stayed in the hospital, the days seemed to drag on.

    She was very bored. Unlike the past it was impossible for her to sneak away and pick a fight. It''s not like the security is very strict here but her gaze fell on Sano who was reading some documents. This man is always here so it is impossible for her to sneak away.

    Whenever she stands up or stretches her arms he would question where she is going. The main reason why Nagawa Sano is the one taking care of her right now is because of Yuhi''s current situation.

    She says situation but it is actually a good thing, her gaze flickered passed Sano and onto the TV screen that was showing a footage of Yuhis huge concert. The huge one he dyed since her arrival finally took ce. It seemed people were going crazy about his album of new songs. The most popr song being the one he wrote for her when they first met.

    Many people were specting who this song was dedicated for.

    If the media knew it were about her would they try to twist the songs message? Sumire did not want to think of such troubling things. She picked up her phone and flickered through the news.

    Real time search results (Global)

    Terashima Yuhi

    Quatro Light

    Weekly Chart

    1 (hot) - Snow Voice

    Terashima Yuhi

    No matter where she looked there was news about Yuhi everywhere, even in websites that were not rted to music.

    She browsed through thements and threw her phone aside. So manyments from girls talking about how handsome he is. This is a bit troubling. She has never dated a celebrity before so she does not know how to handle this situation. It would be a lie to say it doesn''t bother her but at the same time she is very proud of him. He is doing so well right now and getting so much love and attention from the world. This is what he deserves.

    Her thoughts break off when sano starts yelling. He was not shouting at her but the person on the phone. Sumire caught bits and pieces of their conversation. If he is so busy she wonders why he is even here again. As Sumire thought this she heard a beeping sounde from the monitor beside her.

    Sano mumbled a few more words to the person on the phone before he walked over to her. He ran his hands across her cheek after he briefly checked the machine. "You don''t have a fever today right?"

    "It went down." She did have one but it went away. In the next second Sano is kissing her deeply. Sumire felt her body shiver he continued his aggressive kisses. The way he forced his tongue inside her mouth hurt. A battle of dominance - what is he hoping to find? Sumire did not understand his actions at all.

    Back when they dated and he kissed her something always felt wrong to her. No matter how good it felt something was nagging her at the back of her mind. She used to think it was wrong somehow.

    When she felt Sanos hands on her shirt she panicked and moved away slightly. "S--Sano, wait, calm down okay?"

    Sano mumbled something and she could not miss the look in his eyes. She sighed deeply. She cannot control this man''s mood swings. This is nothing new already. Ever since she was hospitalized here, this man kisses her at least once a day. It urred to her that she ought to tell Yuhi, but when she saw how busy he was she decided against it.

    Its not like Sano has done anything but kiss her. Sure it feels revolting but as long as he does not cross that line then she can cope with it. Other than the kisses he treats her quite well.

    "Did something happen?"

    "One of our recent investors got arrested. They caught him handing out fake bills, its quite troublesome."

    Fake bills? Now that she thought about it, she overheard Atushi and Jae discuss that when they came over and visited. Fake bills huh? Its not arge scale issue for now - but in the long run it can cause serious harm to businesses. She needs to keep an eye out on it.

    "Ah." Sumire trailed off. "Do you need me to.." She could not finish her sentence. This is awkward to offer since they are no longer dating. But she wanted to offer her assistance. It would be easy for her to fix this current predicament of his and minimize the damage.

    "That would put you in a bad position no?"

    "Well actually since I focus more on the business side these days it wont do any harm." It might even reflect well on her for helping Sano out.

    "Is that so?" Sano seemed to no longer care about the conversation since she noticed how intense his gaze was. He sat down on the bed and leaned forward. "So recently I noticed that you dont seem to hate me anymore."

    "Mmm I suppose."

    She felt his fingers on her hair and she shuddered. "But you''re afraid of me?" It seemed this did not escape his attention.

    "Well I am having a hard time understanding your behaviour."

    She thought she had him all figured out but it turns out that is not the case here. Then again people change.

    "Back then I was jealous."

    For a moment Sumire froze. Huh? What? The news itself did not surprise her but she did not think she would ever live to hear him admit it. Back then Sano started behaving oddly because of senpai - because of Ichinose Arashi. However he never admitted it. Once when they were fighting and she bravely mentioned it he hit her. It was the first time he hit her so she remembered it quite clearly.

    "I was jealous. That time I kept thinking to myself that I wanted to get closer to you, and wanted to be a proper couple. With all that sneaking around it was difficult but I finally decided. I wanted to start with walking you back from school."

    Oh so that was why he was there that day? A proper couple huh? Indeed from the very start of their rtionship there was something weird. But Sumire was still happy nheless. He was a good guy and did not criticize her for being excess baggage, at least at the very beginning anyway.

    Yes, it was all good at the start.

 Chapter 239 - The Voice He Acknowledges

    It was all good before she quickly unveiled the mask Sano wore. Once she undercovered his true colours Sumire understood she could no longer see him the same way as before.

    Sumire did not know what to say to Sano admitting all of this.

    It is toote, she refrained from saying those words but she kept thinking this. There is no use continuing this conversation. No matter what he says now it will not make a difference. Sano must have realized since he stopped speaking. He kept ying with her hair and in the next second he is kissing her again.

    She immediately noticed how gentle this kiss was and was slightly taken back.

    This time however the kiss did notst more than a few seconds since the doors opened. Only one person would enter the room without knocking. Sure enough when she nced over she spotted Hino at the door.

    "What is--"

    "You act like you have never seen two people kiss."

    At thatment Hino frowned. He walked over and pulled Sano away from her. "I came here to apologize to her but here I find you two liplockingˇ­"

    Apologise? Oh right they haven''t made up from thest time she was hospitalized.

    Her gaze fell on the bag in his hands. "Is that for me?"

    Hino coughed awkwardly. "I just got you some random stuff."

    Random huh? Sumire carefully examined the contents in the bag before she burst intoughter. Hino kept awkwardly looking away. The contents of the bag were copies of CDS she found in his ce, posters and rare music books. Random he says.

    It seems she can''t stay mad at him. Then again it''s not like she was particrly mad in the first ce. It irked her but after thinking it through she understood his behaviour. This person is so clumsy at expressing himself.

    "I guess I can forgive you."

    Hinos gaze softened as he extended his hand out and ruffled her hair. "Yeah."

    Sano coughed causing her tough awkwardly. "Is it okay for me to listen to music here?" She asked.

    "Your room is the only one in this floor so go ahead."

    "By the way I didnte alone." Hino said.

    Didn''t-- her eyes widened and she nced over at the door. Sure enough she spotted ck hair by the door. She felt her heart skip a beat when she saw his clothes. Did he juste back from a photo shoot? Or maybe a live? He looks even more handsome than usual.

    .........

    The moment they found a quiet ce. Yuhi positioned her on the bench. He wiped her lips with a cloth or rather scrubbed it very hard causing her tough. "Uh, did you notice?"

    "Don''t be so defenceless. I have already imed these lips."

    "You have? But there is no mark." She said innocently.

    Yuhi however did not respond to her provocation, he seemed to be deep in thought. She took his hand and squeezed it. "Don''t me yourself okay?"

    "I can''t leave you with himˇ­"

    "Atsuro is worse Yuhi trust me." Sumire understood what he was about to say. Atsuro will definitely take advantage of her. Besides, Yuhi already said it. That guy seems to think they are faking their rtionship.

    "He keeps kissing you."

    "Only when he gets angry." At least once everyday, but Sumire kept that information to herself. She does not want him to worry anymore than he already is.

    Yuhi grumbled but nodded. He leaned forward and kissed her lips passionately. "Mmm, Yuhi."

    "I missed you."

    "It''s only a few days."

    "A few dats is torture, besides that is almost a week." He hugged her tightly. "Your work situation is on hold now but you have some major jobs lined up."

    "Your point?"

    "I think we cannd some work together."

    Her eyes brightened at the thought but she quickly hid her excitement. "I don''t think it will be that easy."

    Yuhi gave her a reassuring smile. "You will be surprised. How about a drama? Do you mind acting?"

    "I have only been a stunt double before."

    "Ah, but you will be fine. Take a look at this." He pulled out a script from his bag.

    Sumire immediately recognized the title. "Oh this movie.."

    "You know of it?"

    "Ru liked it a lot." A hint of sadness shed through her mind. Quite some time has passed since shest thought about Tsueno Mamoru. No, she purposely tried to stop thinking about him. It is difficult to ept Yuhi''s love and kindness so she deliberately suppressed her memories.

    Still how could she possibly forget about the things he liked?

    "Then that''s even more of a reason." Yuhi squeezed her hands.

    "But is it okay? This movie is popr."

    It might not be arge scale production but it is enough to attract people''s attention.

    "I already settled the details for you. You still have to audition and prove your skills but the role is basically yours."

    Sumire blinked when she heard those words. This man had not even asked her and yet he made such arrangements. Then again, her lips curve to a smile. "Are you the male lead?"

    A chance to not only act in the same movie as Yuhi but as the female lead?

    "Mm."

    "Ah, there are kiss scenes." Quite long ones too. She peered over at him and saw a mischievous grin on his face.

    Sumire thought he was opposed to hereback but it seems Yuhi has secretly been making such ns. While his status in the entertainment industry is so high that she can''t appear in the same programs, a drama like this should be fine.

    "But you know I am a bit reluctant." Yuhi mumbled.

    "Reluctant?"

    She was still browsing through the script. While she watched the original movie already it was during the time Ru''s condition was getting worse. So she spent most of the time making sure that he was okay rather than pay attention to the film. She does remember bits and pieces.

    "I don''t want anybody else to see your face whenever we kiss or hear those beautiful sounds."

    It took her a moment to realize what he was talking about.

    Sumire hits him and Yuhiughs. "Embarrassed?"

    "Teasing me is so unsightly."

    "If I don''t tease you then you will overthink things." Yuhi squeezed her hands. "I really want to work with you. But as you know it is hard to get on music programs together."

    Sumire understood that better than anybody. No matter how good she is at singing, her current status in the entertainment industry is still too low. Ah she has to hurry up so she can properly stand by Yuhi''s side. She ran her fingers through his hair.

    "Be patient, I will be there soon."

    Yuhi chuckled. "Confident are we?"

    Sumire nodded. "After all this is the voice you acknowledged."

    A voice that Terashima Yuhi himself acknowledges.. If the media knew about this then they certainly would take advantage of it. She might even get new opportunities. But she would not resort to such petty means. She has to do this herself otherwise she won''t be able to say that she has achieved her dream.

 Chapter 240 - You Have To Promise Me

    Besides Yuhi worked so hard to get to where he is today, he suffered so much to get to the top. She won''t take shortcuts and do her best. She recalled something Ru told her before her debut and sighed. Now that she thought it through back then it seemed like he was going to let her go. He mentioned something like now you can finally stand by his side. Ru said it quietly right before she went onto the stage so it was difficult to hear at first. But now that she thought it through it has be a lot clearer to her now.

    Her gaze fell on the man beside her. From the very start this person has treated her sincerely and with such kindness and affection that she does not deserve.

    "Say Yuhi?" Sumire mumbled.

    "What?"

    "I want to call you darling."

    "You already do."

    "I mean in public." She wants people to know that they are serious.

    Rumors don''t bother but when she was browsing through her phone she saw something. It was an article by some random fan but it got a lot of attention. An article criticizing Yuhis rtionship with her. This was one of the reasons why she hesitated to date him. When she came here and he made his advances clear, Sumire deliberately put a wall between them.

    "Is something wrong? You''re acting strange." Yuhi asked concerned.

    "Lately Sano keeps calling somebody." Sumire quickly changed the topic. She does not want Yuhi to know what she is currently thinking.

    "Sumire forget about him for a moment."

    Sumire could not miss his tone when he said those words. Yuhi must think that she is always thinking of Sano. Though normally he is hard to read when he is jealous, Sumire immediately understood. She leaned forward and Yuhi immediately kissed her. He pried her mouth open after mumbling if it was okay. He always asks her for permission before doing anything. This person is so considerate of her. She thought that Yuhi would not be jealous of Sano of all people but it seems like the slight mention bothers him. Calling Sano by his first name doesn''t help, it makes it look like they are close.

    After kissing for a good few minutes the two of them are out of breath. Yuhi nibbled on her earlobe and she mumbled. "Idiot, quit it."

    "Nobody is around."

    "..."

    He didn''t even check. Then again even though he respects her sometimes he goes overboard. Like secretly cing kisses on her neck whenever they go out for a meal.

    Sumire pulled away from him and stood up. She walked over to therge cherry tree that caught her attention earlier. It was in a rather remote looking spot but still close to the bench they were sat on. It is strange that there is still a cherry tree blossoming when it is June.

    She hears footsteps behind her and soon Yuhi wrapped his arms around her waist. He buried his face in her neck and she rolled her eyes. "Dont brood."

    "I wanted to keep kissing."

    "The doctor will get mad." The main reason she was holding herself back was Sano. She does not want to deal with his petty jealousy and his temper.

    At thatment Yuhi flinched and she sighed. This isnt going to be easy. Yuhi acts like he does not care about Sano, in fact Yuhi seems to focus more on Soujiro but it must upset him. The matters of the heart are trulyplicated.

    "Are you okay Yuhi?"

    "No, I want to take you home."

    It pained Sumire hearing his tone. Home huh? It feels strange for her to hear such words. To think the day woulde when she would have a home. After the ident that happened when she was a child she did not have a proper home.

    A home, a ce to go back to and somebody to wee her back.

    To think she would have it. Her gaze fell on therge tree a few steps away from her. Now that she thought it through the reason she liked cherry blossoms is most likely because of thatrge tree in the Holy Knights headquarters.

    "Just bare with it, after I give birth you can have me all to yourself."

    "I need you, its hard Sumire." Yuhi muttered.

    "I know." She understood his emotions very well.

    This entire time Yuhi has lived his life alone and now that he has her he does not want to go back to those days.

    After hugging her for a few minutes he lets her go. "Are you hungry? I made you some lunch."

    Sumire slowly nodded her head as she stared at the man. He didn''t say anything after that, is he truly okay? Sometimes she worries about Yuhi. While unlike her past rtionships Yuhi opens up to her more, he is still hiding things from her.

    The two of them return to the bench area and Yuhi takes out a three tier lunch box. Sumireughed. "Uh isn''t this too much?"

    "Hospital food is bad right? No matter how much Nagawa tries to improve it."

    Well it isn''t that bad. But indeed homemade cooking is still the best option. She opened up the first tier and saw some gyoza, a small box of fruits strawberries and blueberries, chikuwa cucumber. The second tier consisted of some warm rice and an omlett. The third tier contained some fried chicken cut up into cute animal shapes and vegetables.

    "Yuhi-san, do you think I can eat all this now?"

    "Obviously not, you eat half and save the restter when you get hungry." Yuhi sounded pleased and he pointed to the bag. "There is more here."

    Sumire looked at him nkly before she quickly realized it. "How long will you be gone?"

    Yuhi kissed her cheek and then behind her ear. "Just a week and a few extra days."

    That''s almost two weeks, almost half a month without Yuhi. Also she recalled what Sano was telling her the other day. ording to him she will give birth soon, she does not want to do this without Yuhi. Yuhi must have understood since he gently kissed her lips.

    "I will be there, don''t worry okay?"

    She buried her face in his arms and mumbled. "You have to promise me."

    "Yeah I promise."

    It is still very worrying but Sumire knew she could not sulk about this now. She needs to use this little time she has with him to kiss him all over and remind him that she is his. Its not like Yuhi will have the guts to cheat on her. But she is worried about all those pesky flies.

 Chapter 241 - Letâ€™s Start Over

    When Sumire returned to the room she heard Sano''s angry voice and flinched. While she no longer hates him, whenever he raises his voice it reminds her of the past and she unconsciously shrinks back. Is he fighting with Hino? No if it were Hino then Sano would not yell like that. Sumire slowly opened the door knob and spotted somebody familiar with the man. It was his sister Niko. Sumire immediately paused. It would be awkward if she came back inside.

    Last time it was far too close for her liking. She does not want to get caught up with such a vicious person ever again. Sumire proceeded to leave when she caught a glimpse of Niko getting closer to Sano. In the next second Sano is on the ground and the girl is on top of him, her lips are on his in a matter of seconds.

    It took her a moment to process what was happening.

    Wait, wait--what??!

    ...ˇ­.

    Sumire stood dumbly at the door for a few minutes before she saw Sanos distraught expression. She walked over to him. "Are you okay?"

    "Well I did think she was a bit too close to you."

    "It was arranged and I never saw her that way."

    She immediately noticed how clumsy his words were and sighed. "You don''t have to exin."

    "Is it because you don''t care?"

    "Wellˇ­"

    She doesn''t care at all. He can see whoever he wants and it would not bother her at all. Sure that sight was surprising but it didnt upset her. Unlike the past she can look at him being with another woman without getting worked up. It goes to show how much things have changed.

    "Come." It was a single word and yet Sumire understood. She closed the remaining distance between them and Sano pulled her onto hisp. For a moment nobody said anything until she felt his hands on her skirt.

    "Sano don''t."

    He sighed deeply. "Are you that afraid of me?"

    It''s not that she is afraid. Why would she fear him now? Unlike back then the situation has changed a lot. She is stronger than before and could easily beat him up if she wanted to. Yes there is no reason to fear him. Sumire shook her head.

    "Then why don''t youe back to me?"

    Huh?

    "Come back?"

    "Let''s start over again, please be my girlfriend."

    Sumire does not reply immediately due to the shock. Why is he asking her politely now? Wasn''t he acting all demanding about it before?

    "Back then I was consumed with jealousy. I wasn''t confident with our age gap either. When I saw so many young guys who were the same age as you and had better prospects than me I became afraid."

    Sumire bit her lip. Right now he is being sincere. But with the way she is now, she won''t be able to ept this kindness. It must have taken a lot for him to say such things. She was confident that she still knew him very well, he has too much pride to apologize. For him to sacrifice his pride like this- has something changed about him? Or was he like this from the very start?

    The more she thought about it the more confused she became.

    She wanted to reply but instead she felt bile at her throat. Her stomach suddenly started to hurt too and she felt nauseous.

    "Are you okay?" Sano suddenly asked. He ced his hand on her forehead. "You suddenly turned pale."

    "I just want to sleep."

    If she goes to sleep then surely the pain will go away.

    _____

    Sano quickly left the operation room and headed straight for his office to get changed. He debated for a few minutes before changing his route and heading to Sumire''s room. He already washed his hands so it should be okay.

    The moment he entered the room he found her fast asleep on the bed. Sano loosened his tie and slipped his robe onto the wrack before walking over. He proceeded to sleep beside her when he noticed something wrong. Despite the darkness of the room he could tell how incredibly pale she was. The lighting from the window illuminated her face and he was horrified. The colour hadpletely left her face and she kept tossing and turning.

    Sano reached over and switched on the light to confirm his suspicions.

    He extended his hand out and touched her cheeks. It was ice cold like she had lost all the blood in her body. It seems like that person''s assumptions is correct. However Sano had no intention of obeying him.

    One of the main reasons why Sumire decided to see him frequently is because she is suspicious of him. That assumption of hers is not far off, he is involved with those people. But whether those people are involved in the death of her previous lover Sano had yet to find out.

    If this will settle her remaining unease and fears he will do what he can to find out.

    Still that man knows too much about Sumire. Why does he know? Sano never got a proper look at his face but perhaps, are they the same type?

    "Mmm, Sano?" Sumire mumbled.

    Sano felt his heart beat when he heard her dazed voice.

    "Your very cold. I''m going to give you an injection okay?" Sano asked as he slowly unhooked the IV drip from her arm.

    "Okay.."

    Sano half expected to find her with a high fever not this ice cold state. It seems he needs to learn more about this condition of hers. Since he got involved with the underground world he gradually learned about it. Individuals who possess evolved gics, those with the kind of powers you would see in supernatural movies.

    He quickly prepared the needle and watched the girl. She was shifting around ufortably before she weakly tugged on his shirt. "Sano, I don''t like needlesˇ­"

    "I know." Of course he noticed it. "It won''t hurt so rx."

    "Could you lend me your hand?"

    "..."

    Now that he thought about it, during her injections she always insists that Terashima is with her. So this is the reason why huh?

    Sano nodded. "Alright." He was going to use his left hand anyway. After he prepared the fluid he lifted the girl''s arm. Her other hand was clutching onto his pinky tightly as she closed her eyes.

    For a moment he froze at this sight.

    Why does he think she looks cute?

    When he first met her he saw her as nothing more than a stunning beauty. But now he is having second thoughts. If she simply looked cute then he would not feel this way whenever he saw her. Indeed there is something more now- his feelings for her are different. Sano quickly finished up the injection.

    The colour had yet to return to her face but unlike before she didn''t appear to be in too much pain. "Do you need anything? Maybe something light to eat."

    "Sano, can you call Yuhi?"

    Sano frowned at her words. "Why?"

    "Yuhi is leaving for a week starting tomorrow. I want him to know that I will be okay. I don''t want him learning of this when he is gone and cancel his ns."

    Indeed he could see Terashima do that. It bothered him especially since it looked like she was about to rely on him but there is nothing he can do.

 Chapter 242 - Cruel

    It seemed like Terashima was in the area otherwise why else would he have gotten here so fast? The moment he arrived he rushed passed and sat down on the girls bed. It irked Sano how quickly he got here. This person-- even though Terashima left Sumire here, Sano knew the man did not trust him. Those people wearing strange uniforms are most-likely Terashimas people. This person acts like such a good guy in front of Sumire but he is just as bad.

    Sumireughed softly. "You came here too quickly."

    "You''re sick? Maybe I should--"

    He watched as she traced his lips. "No. I want to see your performance. You cant cancel, okay?"

    Terashima looked very reluctant. Sano watched as Terashima took her hand and kissed the back of her hand. "I can sing for you anytime."

    "I know you can, but you can''t get any fame or prestige from singing for me."

    What a stupidment. Surely she knows that none of that stuff matters to Terashima?

    "Say Yuhi you won''t cheat on me will you?"

    Sanos eyes widened at her direct question. Is she worried about Terashima going on tour? Indeed there are many temptations in the entertainment industry but Sano understood something already. Terashima Yuhi is the loyal type. Despite all those rumors about the man, Sano has learned that he ispletely different.

    At first he denied it and waited for an opportunity to show Sumire that this man was just like him. But he has not had the chance to do that at all.

    A teasing smile appeared on Terashimas face. "I can''t do that, I fear for my life."

    "Indeed. If you even think about looking at another woman, then we will have a nice conversation with my ice shaver machine."

    "Silly girl, you trust me right?"

    "I do trust you. I know even if you cheat you will tell me right away. After all you''re not a very good liar."

    "Geez you." Yuhi trailed off and looked over at him. "Let me talk to the doctor for a second. I will be right back."

    Talk to him? Sano met the mans gaze and immediately understood. He stood up and exited the room. No sooner did he do so did Terashimae out.

    "Do you know what''s wrong with-" Sano sentence fell short when Terashima ced some packets in his hands. "Make her drink these."

    The box had an unusual cross pattern design and he couldn''t see any other markings. "What is it?" As a doctor he can''t just give something random to his patient.

    "Blood tablets."

    At thatment he froze. It''s not like he didn''t suspect it. Sumire often had a fever and she was always thirsty. asionally he would find that her eyes have turned red. At first he thought she strained her eyes watching too much TV, but even then that bloodshot red made him reconsider. The signs were there all along. So Sumire is one of those -- what was it that man said?

    "A hanyou?"

    Yuhi sighed and slowly nodded. "Since you''re taking this doctor thing seriously I figured I ought to tell you. Right now she looks pale like that because of theck of blood intake."

    "So she only needs blood?" They are in hospital. If all she needs is blood it is easy to supply that.

    "Not quite. What Sumire needs is the blood of her special person-" Yuhi scratched his head. "I think Mamoru used to give her his secretly, otherwise she shouldn''t have cravings. You can only crave something you already had before."

    Tsueno Mamoru again, Sano sighed when he heard that name. Even though that man is dead already he is still controlling Sumire''s life.

    "Have you tried?"

    At thatment Terashima looked away.

    "Are you scared?"

    He must be afraid that it won''t be him.

    Yuhi sighed. "Well I guess in a way. But between the two of us it is obvious who stands a better chance."

    Sano blinked when he heard the mans bitter tone. Up till now Terashima Yuhi to a certain degree was treating him in a civil manner.

    "I''m going to warn you because I think you dont understand me very well. Keep kissing Sumire like that and I will deal with you myself."

    He was going to make a smart retort but Sano changed his mind when he saw the look on the man''s eyes. This was the first time Sano felt afraid of Terashima Yuhi. No matter what rumors he heard about the man he simply dismissed it. He thought Terashima and him were the same type. But it turns out he was wrong. How can he be the same as this man? Such a dominating and frightening presence. That cold gaze enough to pierce into somebody''s soul.

    No, there is something else. He could feel the bloodlust surrounding the man.

    Sano felt his face break out into sweat all the way to his palms. What is with this person?

    Before he could say anything though a pair of dainty arms wrapped around Terashimas waist. "Yuhi, I want to go on a walk."

    Wait wait- is she crazy? Terashima looks like he is going to hurt- Sanos thoughts broke off when he saw that frightening expression vanish. It was reced with a gentle smile.

    "Then lets go and flirt for a bit."

    Sumire beamed happily as she clutched his arm. "Okay!"

    Terashima did not bother looking back at him. But Sumire did, she mumbled an apology and also "go back inside." Sano watched as the pair disappear down the hall. Sano was still in shock as he remained on the floor. What was all that about? This was the first time Terashima behaved this way towards him. No matter how many times Sano provoked Terashima Yuhi before it did not matter.

    It didn''t matter-- why did he behave so strangely?

    ˇ­..

    When she finally returned he must have dozed of. He woke up to her gentle hands on his forehead. "I think you have a fever.."

    "Hah, you came back?"

    Sumire sighed deeply. "Say Sano, are you serious about wanting me back?"

    "Are you asking that because you are considering it?"

    Sumire shook her head and his gaze darkened. Does she have to refuse him directly like this? The more Sano thought about it the angrier he became. Who does she think she is? Just because he has been treating her a little bit kindly recently does not mean she can step over him like this. Sano mustered his remaining strength and pulled Sumire down onto the bed. He pinned her hands on the headboard with a cloth, and hovered over her.

    "Can you still disobey me?"

    Can this girl still disobey him when they are like this? Sano paused when he saw her pale face and recalled what Terashima just gave him earlier. He lets go of her hand and pulled out the box of tablets. He slipped one into his mouth and moved towards her.

    He wont let this girl go no matter what happens.

    If she wants to keep ying this game then from now on he will be more cruel.

 Chapter 243 - I Dont Have The Right

    She didn''t have to see him off. But Sumire figured that he was in a bad mood after what happenedst night. Indeed the moment he picked her up from the hospital he didn''t say much. It was quite a walk from the train station to here and yet Sumire noticed that he didn''t bring his car or even bike. Her gaze flickered towards the man beside her and hummed. If he is going to sulk then maybe she ought to do the same? Still, that surprised her a bitst night. Who would have thought that Yuhi would get that angry?

    Her thoughts broke off when she heard the sound of something dripping. In the next second when she looked up, she saw heavy droplets of water fall from the sky. Soon it turned into a downpour.

    Yuhi grabbed hold of her wrist and pulled her aside startling her.

    A car quickly went by and Sumire blinked. His senses are as quick as ever.

    "Ah, it''s raining." She didn''t bring an umbre or anything with her since she did not think she would take long.

    It feels like quite some time has passed since shest watched the rain like this. She almost forgot about the sensation of the rain.

    Sensation huh? In the next second, she felt a pair of familiar arms wrap around her and sheughed softly. It seems like he is done with his sulking.

    "Be not defeated by the rain, nor let the wind prove you better. Sumb not to the snow of winter, nor be bested by the heat of summer. Best strong in body. Unfettered by desire."

    Sumire blinked when she heard his next words. Her gaze softened. Indeed, it seems like Yuhi-san has a hard time staying mad at her. Last night he seemed quite upset but now there is no longer any trace of that. In fact, she knew that he was struggling not to touch her.

    "Not enticed to anger, cultivate a quiet joy."

    Yuhi chuckled. "Well, it seems you studied those books I gave you."

    Sumire rolled her eyes at his words. "Of course I do. You''re a person with good taste in books."

    Heughed a little and softly ced a kiss on her forehead. "Just books huh?" He tugged on her hand. "So you came all the way to see me off. But I think you''re forgetting something."

    "Nuh- were not near yet." Sumire immediately understood what he wanted.

    Yuhi mumbled something against her cheek. "I thought you would find it romantic, kissing in the rain that is."

    At thatment, she looked at him dumbfounded. Uh, wait is he serious about this? It did not take her long to figure out that he was serious. Yuhi was awkwardly scratching his face and averting his gaze, cheeks flushed.

    "Why are you getting embarrassed?"

    If he gets flustered she will end up even more embarrassed than before. She already figured that he was going to do something weird after the poetry thing but this is beyond her expectations. What is with this person? One second he is so calm and rational then the next he behaves like this. Then again she supposes this is what made them simr.

    Normally she is able to keep herposure but when she is in front of this person she loses it in an instance, honestly sometimes she wonders what she is doing.

    Her lifestyle now differs from before, and she can finally experience happiness. But she cannot let her guard downpletely. The moment she lets her guard down is usually when something bad happens.

    Sumire turned around and got a proper look at his face. By this point, his face waspletely red. Her gaze softened as she gently ran her hands across his cheek. This person genuinely cares for her, he genuinely loves her.

    "Uh now that I think about it, this is quite embarrassing."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "Are you going to back down now?"

    "Well." His lips curve to a smile. "Even if I back down I don''t think you will."

    "My assault wille when we are at the station."

    Yuhiughed. "I see the town, we should be there in half an hour at most."

    Half an hour left huh? Sumire didn''t realize how far they had walked without talking. But even then the silence wasn''t ufortable. Indeed it seems like if it is this person she can truly live a normal life.

    I don''t deserve happiness or to live a normal life.

    I don''t deserve to be selfish or to be loved.

    But when she is with Terashima Yuhi all those things she doesn''t deserve be a reality. What an odd situation this is. How many years did she spend strengthening her resolve? To think it would alle crumbling down at a single person''s words- her thoughts broke off when she saw Yuhi look at her with a gentle smile.

    "There is still time, maybe we should stop by somewhere and eat?"

    ˇ­..

    The ce Yuhi brought her to was a fast-food burger joint near the school. Sumire blinked and burst intoughter. Most guys would take the girls they like to a fancy ce. But it seems like none of that stuff matters to Yuhi. Then again this is one of the things she loves about him. How he is so straightforward and honest.

    Sumire tugged on his arm. "You''re not very fancy are you?"

    Yuhi looked away awkwardly. "Well, I thought about it and I thought those ces would make you ufortable."

    ''Of course, it is for her sake again.'' It seems like she has underestimated the love and care he has for her.

    "I want to sit by the window."

    Yuhiughed and squeezed their intertwined hands. "I thought the same too."

    Once they took their seat, Yuhi ordered for them. Sumire stared at the man who took hisptop out. "Are you busy?"

    "Mmm, just working on something so everything runs smoothly tomorrow."

    "When the foodes you should focus on the food."

    Yuhi chuckled. "I won''t over do it."

    She wonders why this person can still smile around somebody like her. How can he smile when he knows how messed up her personality is? ''What an unusual person.'' Is he serious about epting everything about her? If it is Yuhi could she tell him everything?

    No, that is a dangerous thought.

    If she were to tell him everything then he would most certainly hate her. He would look at her with the same disgust as everybody else and leave her. She can''t afford for that to happen. Now that she has caught a small glimpse of happiness, she does not want to let it go.

    How selfish of her to have such thoughts.

    Didn''t she let go of such meaningless thoughts before?

    Happiness is a foreign existence for her.

    It was something she let go of a long time ago. Somebody like her does not deserve to be happy. A person like her should continue living in despair, the right to be happy - she should not have such thoughts at all.

 Chapter 244 - Puzzling Behaviour

    Another day goes by without Terashima Yuhi and another day passes where she is unable to sleep. Sumire quietly carefully crept out of the room and walked down the now empty corridors of the hospital. Tonight she seemed to feel even more restless than usual. In the end nothing seems to have change. She cannot escape the nightmares of the past, she cannot escape those voices or looks of disgust and disdain.

    It is tiring to live everyday.

    It is tiring to breathe.

    There are still days where she thinks it would be better if she ended her life. No matter how good her current situation is. Sumire understood that things cannot remain this way forever.

    One day it will return to how it usually is.

    Yuhi''s kindness, the love and affection he has for her. All of it will disappear. Even if he is genuine, one day he will leave too. If he doesn''t leave because he is tired of her, he will leave for another reason.

    She doesn''t expect him to stay.

    ...

    The rooftop was an area closed off to patients. But because Sano gave her permission she was able toe here. At first she didn''t want the special treatment. The other doctors and nurses already gossiped about her. However, she closed her eyes as a gust of wind blew. ''It is rxing up here.''

    Sumire did not know what to think when she walked into such a sight. Walking into Sano half naked with a girl. A deep sigh passed her lips. He should have at least locked the door. Isn''t it improper for a doctor to act that way?

    ''It seems Sano''s core nature doesn''t change.'' She thought. Or maybe all men behave that way? Is that all they want?

    She recalled Yuhi''s words and paused.

    She does not understand it very well. Why do they feel the need to get close that way?

    "..."

    Momentster she heard somebody approach her from the back.

    "Why are you awake?"

    "Nightmare." Sumire replied simply as she looked down at the city. The view at night is really good.

    He seemed troubled and Sumire sighed. "You don''t have to worry about it. I know you''re clueless on what to do during these times."

    She is no fool, she could understand what was on his mind.. Back when they were dating Sano did not know what to do whenever she became like this. Her thoughts broke off when she felt Sano drape his jacket across her shoulders.

    "It is getting cold."

    Sumire froze for a moment before she nodded.

    Indeed he does seem rather strange recently. What was the turning point of this huge change? No matter how much she thought about it nothing woulde to mind.

    "That girl from before--" Sano started but she cut him off.

    "I told you, you don''t have to exin. I appreciate that you''re taking care of me while Yuhi is away but that is all."

    She needs to draw a clear line. Of course there is no chance for her feelings to get swayed by him. But this man is a master of tricks, look how he deceived her before? The kindness he shows her now is different than before but she does not want to let her guard down again.

    To her surprise he did not lose his temper and instead pulled her into his arms. "Let me go." She mumbled.

    These arms are no longer familiar to her. His warmth is a burden. The one she wants isn''t Nagawa Sano.

    "Don''t be stubborn, it is cold out here and you''re a patient."

    Is that why he decided to hug her? No, she isn''t stupid.

    "...say Sano?" Sumire mumbled as something came to mind.

    "What is it?"

    "You''re always staying with me but I am sure you have a lot of work." Didn''t hee to Tokyo because he was expanding his influence into the entertainment industry? Previously Hino mentioned it to her.

    "Work can wait. Why would I waste an opportunity to spend with you?"

    Uhˇ­.hold on- Sumire was very puzzled. Why is he saying such sweet sounding words? If it were like before and he said those words with his usual smile on his face it would not affect her. But now this is different. He is speaking so seriously. What is this odd situation?

    She cannot figure him out at all.

    To her surprise Sano suddenly lifted her face and cupped her cheeks. "You''re not getting much sleep are you?"

    "..."

    Why is he treating her so kindly? It must be a trap.

    "I told you before not getting enough sleep will render your efforts during the day useless."

    ".."

    "Should we go on a walk tomorrow? Maybe some fresh air will do you some good."

    Sano brushed his lips against her forehead. "I know you don''t trust me Sumire and it is understandable why. But I need you to understand that I am serious about this."

    She doesn''t know what to say anymore. This person is indeed unusual.

    "Where are we going tomorrow?" Sumire swiftly changed the topic.

    "There is a garden center nearby here. It is in a quiet location."

    He even remembers that she likes flowers. Ahhh this is giving her a huge headache, she doesn''t understand this behaviour at all. Sumire thought she already had this person all figured out but here he is again doing something unexpected.

    "Are you agreeing?" Sano muttered.

    "I do need some fresh air." Maybe he is nning on pulling another stunt tomorrow?

    Maybe this kindness he showed her will end tomorrow when they are alone? But somehow that does not feel right either.

    Sano sighed deeply. "You''re acting too cautious. I just want to spend the day with you."

    "Don''t we already spend a lot of time together?"

    "No this is different."

    Different how? She tilted her head confused but Sano suddenly picked her up. "Let''s head back inside."

    "I can walk, so put me down."

    Sano sighed. "I saw you stagger in the hallway."

    He saw her? So did he continue to do that stuff deliberately? She supposes a person''s core nature doesn''t change and yet his words do not match his actions. ''So contradicting.'' But what does that make her?

    It''s not that she can''t stop him. She did beat him up that time he went overboard. But, it''s more like she doesn''t care. Whenever she speaks to Sano, it feels empty. It''s the same as talking to air. When she is with this person, Sumire remembers how hollow and numb her emotions became towards others after their break up.

    It was because of him that she lost faith in people. No matter what he does, it is already toote.

 Chapter 245 - Why?

    The following morning when she just finished getting changed she received a surprising visit from Atushi. He looked worn out and tired and Sumire immediately understood that something happened. She pulled out a chair for him and he slumped down.

    "Uh.."

    "Quatro light areing here."

    At thatment Sumire blinked puzzled before she eximed. "Kou and the others?!!"

    "They will be attending school with you."

    But-- they are older--- Sumire paused realizing something. Her eyes twitched annoyed. "Don''t tell me they chose to repeat a year?"

    "Jun imed that they did not have enough attendance to finish their year."

    Sumire could tell that Atushi tried his best to negotiate with them. A deep sigh passed her lips. Its not like she doesnt want to see them. Quatro Light was a male idol group made up of the four most popr stars in the entertainment industry. Last year she met the four of them and each encounter with each member led to them bing close.

    What are they thinkinging here? She told Kou specifically not to follow her.

    Then again she recalled theirst conversation in her head and a troubled look appeared on her face. She ought to have known better than to trust him, now look at this situation.

    "It should be okay, but I don''t know how they will react towards me and Yuhi."

    Indeed that was probably Atushis concern as well. Those four can get overprotective of her. She is nobody''s property and they cant force her to separate from him. But she is worried they will cause problems for Yuhi.

    "You seem dressed up today, are you going out?" Atushi looked at her suspiciously.

    Her sweat fell when she saw his intense gaze. "Uh."

    "Sumire." Atushi said sharply. "Sano is dangerous."

    "I know."

    "Remember what he did to you?"

    Its not like she forgot. But she was genuinely interested in seeing that ce Sano mentioned. She needed some time away from the hospital and just epted the offer. Its not like she is getting closer with him.

    "If you dont care why are you dressed like this?"

    Today she wore an off shoulderce flower print dress and hairclip.

    "Well." Sumire trailed off. "If he is tricking me, I can trick him too." She knew this kind of appearance would trigger Sano. If he oversteps his boundaries she will show him how vicious she could be.

    Atushi sighed deeply. "Forget it, you don''t make it easy for people to worry about you."

    From: Yuhi

    I heard about Quatro Light.

    But rx, all I have to do is show your friends I am sincere.

    Ah her dearest! Sumire beamed happily when she saw the message from her darling and immediately showed it to Atushi.

    Atushi''s eyes twitched annoyed. "I shouldn''t havee."

    "My dear is so kind. But ah, I wonder how long he will be gone for? I suddenly have this urge to mess with him."

    "...." Atushi looked at her dumbfounded and yet continued. "I heard that the idol association wants Yuhi to join a group."

    A group? But won''t he overshadow his group members? Unless he joins a highly trained group. In the current entertainment industry there were seldom any groups like that. Is this why he was taking so long toe back?

    From: Yuhi

    You''re so pretty, don''t let Sano take advantage of you.

    If he does, then all I have to do is take even bigger advantage.

    Sumireughed when she saw the next message. Since when did he learn how to flirt?

    Her thoughts broke off when she heard a knock on the door. Momentster the door opened revealing Sano. "Are you read---" He paused in mid-sentence when he saw atushi. "Sorry you have a guest."

    "No, we are done."

    Atushi looked very disturbed but did not say anything hostile. He stood up and passed her an envelope from his bag. "From Nakara."

    Ah- it seems he must be too busy to hand this over to her personally. Since Atsuro came back she could hardly meet with him.

    "Thank you foring."

    Atushi nodded and extended his hand out. He briefly patted her hair before drawing his hand back. "Take care, call if you need anything."

    With those words said she watched as Atushi left. Her gaze fell on Sano who was looking at her intently. It seems his tastes havent changed. With her current appearance she resembled her former self. A naive and innocent girl.

    .........

    At the garden center, Sumire was very impressed. It looked like an entire ss pce of different flowers. However despite her admiring of the beautiful flowers she kept her guard up.

    ".." Sumire carefully nced over at him. He did not look any different than usual, and still wore his doctors gown but his hair style seemed a bit different.

    Sano extended his hand out and he was hugging her again before she knew it. "Sorry I came dressed like this. I had an operation all morning, it was difficult."

    From the sound of his voice it must have been a difficult one. "You saved the patient right?"

    Sano nodded. "I seldom fail operations. Of course even the most talented surgeon fails but my sess rate is high."

    It seems like he isnt just a doctor for show. But it still impressed her. He worked very hard back then.

    "You look tired." Sumiremented. "Should we go back?" He needs to sleep.

    Sano shook his head. "It is rare that you would agree to go on a date with me. I am making the most of it."

    What date? Didnt he say he wanted to take her out for some fresh air? But now that she thought about it she hardly saw anybody around since they came. Sumire suddenly looked at him with caution. Is he nning on jumping on her here? Maybe she ought to call for back up.

    She knew spending all those days in the hospital was a bad idea. This is what she gets for beingzy. To her surprise however Sano suddenly hugged her tightly. "Are you...that exhausted?" Sumire muttered.

    No matter what tricks he had on his sleeve he still treated her with kindness. Taking care of her even though he has a lot of work to do. She isnt an ungrateful person. Sumire looked around and saw a seating area beside the huge fountain in the center surrounded by statues.

    She dragged him over and he immediately rested his head on her shoulders. For a moment Sumire was about to protest when she saw him close his eyes.

    She supposes it can''t be helped.

    Why does it feel like she is getting tricked here?

    She shook her head. It should be fine as long as she keeps her guard up. But Sumire wondered why this person would go this far?

 Chapter 246 - Would You Consider Joining Us?

    At the same time somewhere in the outskirts of Tokyo, Shin was looking at the now endless field with a frown on his face. An entire city vanished overnight? When he first heard the report he found it odd. After he concluded that the Sf were suspicious, he became wary of the orders they sent him. In a ce like this, it would be easy for those people to kill him. If he dies here nobody will know.

    Shin shook his head. What use is there thinking such morbid things? Despite his image, he could put up quite a good fight. But what is this bad feeling?

    He pulled out his phone from his pocket and looked at the top. No signal huh? So it would be impossible to call somebody to help. No matter how skilled he was though, Shin felt very uneasy in this ce.

    From: Sumire

    Shin, if you keep ignoring me I will dere this friendship over.

    Shin blinked when he read the message from the girl. It was sent at three this morning. He knew she had trouble sleeping when Yuhi was not around but even then it troubled him. She needs to sleep more. How can she get better if she does not sleep?

    His thoughts broke off when he heard the sound of an explosion not too far from him and sighed. It seems like he won''t have a peaceful evening.

    ___

    Right at that moment, there was a mini earthquake, the sound woke up Sano who hugged her again. He wrapped his arms around her protectively as he looked at the surroundings. Sumire spoke up. "Is it bad?"

    It was difficult to tell inside the protective sphere of the ss pce, while the ground shook and so did the flowers on the ceiling. Nothing was breaking.

    Sano didn''t say anything but he took his phone out. He was saying things in anothernguage so Sumire didn''t understand. But she did catch the expression on his face gradually getting dimmer by the minute.

    "Alright I understand, I will bring her there." Ending thest line in Japanese, Sumire looked at him puzzled.

    "This ends here."

    "Ah."

    Sano looked very troubled. Indeed they only just got here a few minutes ago and he spent those few minutes sleeping. They waited for a few extra minutes before the ground stopped shaking and exited the ce. The moment they stepped outside Sumire''s eyes widened when she saw her surroundings. nts knocked down and broken - medium-sized cracks on the roadrge enough for a person to fall in. It was only for a few minutes but the damage was awful.

    What is this bad feeling?

    Earthquakes often ur in Japan so this is not unusual at all. But there was something peculiar about all of this. Her gaze fell on Sano who was walking a few steps ahead of her. Just now who was he speaking to on the phone? Is it such a good idea to follow him?

    Almost like he read her mind Sano turned back to her. "I won''t let them hurt you. But I''m sorry if you don''t meet them now.."

    Sumire immediately understood. So he does share some form of connection with those people. Previously he mentioned how he had no choice but to turn to them during the time he needed help. Sumire nodded slowly. She was very curious which people made this man submit. Even if he has no choice normally one would have some leeway. But for Sano to listen to everything they say what kind of people were they?

    ˇ­.

    Sumire was very ufortable as she watched the man who sat directly in front of her. He was sipping his tea calmly like there was nothing unusual. But Sumire had been sweating buckets since she entered the room. The main reason why? This man is an aristocrat. When they arrived at a huge mansion outside of town, Sumire already felt strange about this.

    "Nagawa more tea."

    Sano immediately poured the man more tea and she immediately spoke up. "This is really a surprise sir Fredric."

    This man held a huge influence in the elite society. Soujiro often spoke of this person''s achievements. So the one behind everything was this guy? That did not seem right to Sumire. He has a different vibe from those people who went after her before.

    Frederick chuckled. "It seems you still remember me, Princess Sumire."

    "I would never have imagined you would have an interest in such things."

    "Indeed, but are you not the same? The noble daughter of the Ibuki family joined the underground societies Holy Knights and built up quite the reputation."

    It seems this man has done his homework. Sumire could not tell what he was thinking. Normally she is good at reading people''s minds but not people like this.

    Sano looked like he wanted to say something but Fredrick did not give him the chance. "I was thinking, would you like to cooperate with me?"

    "...before I reply, could I ask you something. Was it your subordinates that caused the ident?" Sumire did not fail to see the emblem on the walls on the way here.

    "Ah." Frederick shook his head. "Since you brought that up allow me to exin how this organization works. Unlike the Holy Knights, there are five leaders in this organization. The emblem remains the same but the colors differ." He took out his handkerchief and slid it on the table.

    Now that Sumire got a closer look this emblem had a sapphire mark in the center. The one she saw had a different jewel and was a different color. She felt very disappointed, she strongly believed that Sano had something to do with her ident. She thought these people were the culprit but hearing this exnation makes sense.

    Underworld organizations tend to be on arge scale. It is not unusual for there to be multiple leaders. But still, it means she is getting closer to the truth.

    Sumire suddenly felt very sick when she smelled the meat the servant brought over. It seemed like Frederick wanted to discuss the details over a meal but Sumire felt very sick. Sano rushed over and parted her hair with his hands. "Sick?"

    "Mmm."

    He turned to the servant. "Get her some porridge."

    The servant quickly rushed out of the room.

    Frederick silently observed them. "I did hear you were pregnant but you appear to have even worse symptoms."

    Her symptoms were getting worse each day. She knew this was normal for pregnant women but again she had a bad feeling.

    "If you are unwell perhaps we should save the discussion for another day?"

    Sumire was about to disagree but Sano immediately picked her up. "Have the discussion tomorrow, let her rest for today."

    "Very well."

    Frederick did not say anything else as Sano carried her out of the room. Sumire looked at the man who was carrying her away with a troubled look on her face. Is this why he brought her today? So she could learn that he was not going to harm her?

 Chapter 247 - The One

    Aaagh she doesn''t understand these types of people. All she wants right now is to hug her dearest and kiss him a lot. He didn''t send her a text this morning which was rare. Since he left he would text her good morning at the very least. Atushi did mention that thing about the groups. He must be having a hard time.

    Since his debut, Yuhi has always worked solo. Sumire was curious about it but she never pried. If Yuhi wants to talk about it with her then he will do so.

    Sano opened the door to the room on the right end of the corridor. He gentlyid her down on the bed. "Go to sleep."

    "My stomach hurts."

    ".."

    Since earlier it felt like something was eating away at her organs. Is this the work of the child inside her again? What a stubborn child. Then again it is Rus kid.

    Sano seemed to be in deep thought before he took his phone out. "I will send somebody to fetch some things for you. We will have to stay here for a few days."

    A knowing ah escaped her lips. It is almost like they are taking her hostage.

    He bent down and kissed her lips briefly before drawing back. "I won''t let them hurt you. So just stay put here and behave."

    Behave huh? She paid no attention to the kiss, no matter how much she refused he would find some way to kiss her. So now whenever he does it, she no longer got worked up.

    "What do you think I can do in my condition?" Sumire argued. Isn''t this nder? Look how weak she is right now!

    Sano sighed. "Even if you y innocent, I have heard the rumors already." He trailed off. "It surprised me but I suppose it made sense. Even back then there were days where you acted very suspiciously. I often saw you with that man with unusual hair too."

    How observant of him and yet Sano never said anything. Or rather this guy spent half his time worrying about a different guy. A deep sigh crossed her lips as the memory from those days shed inside her head. It was so troublesome, his petty jealousy, his temper and aggressive actions.

    "Sano, are you still tired?"

    He chuckled. "Not at all. I slept well."

    Ah-huh so he is staggering because he slept well? Then again it''s not like she is his friend or girlfriend. After warning him once if he still does not want to listen then there is no need for her to do anything.

    She buried her face in the nket but it was not enough to warm her chilled body. Ah how she misses her dear Yuhi. Yuhi is like a human heater, he is always so warm. Cuddling with him is very ufortable too. Whenever she is in pain simply cuddling against him would make the pain vanish.

    A beeping sound interrupts them and Sano clicked his tongue annoyed. He turned to her. "Stay here and don''t open the door to anybody."

    "Alright."

    With those final words said Sano finally left the room. Almost as though Yuhi knew what was happening she received a call from him. Sumire immediately epted the video chat call and soon she saw her dearest on the screen.

    "Ah, you look so handsome." Was the first thing that escaped her lips.

    Yuhi rolled his eyes andughed. "It seems I have finally impressed you."

    "What are you talking about? You always impress me. You always look so good that I end up hyperventting."

    Yuhiughed again. "I called you to check on you but you seem good."

    "I''m sick."

    "Mmm, and you''re not at the hospital either."

    Sumire immediately panicked when she heard those words but Yuhi did not look mad. "I get it, it''s important right?"

    Her heart melted when she heard those words. Even though he is clearly worried about her. He is respecting her wishes. To think a man like this actually exists. Ah her dear is really the one. She wants to attack him so badly.

    At that Yuhi suddenly looked troubled. "Sumire, didn''t I warn you not to show that type of face without me around?"

    "But I want you." Sumire saw no reason to hide her desires for her dearest.

    "Alright, you-" Yuhi trailed off and shook his head. "Don''t mess around."

    "But I want to fool around with you."

    "..."

    Sumireughed when she noticed that she rendered him speechless. Her dear is so easy to tease.

    "I miss you Yuhi," Sumire mumbled softly.

    Yuhis gaze softened. "Me too. I am sure you heard what is dying me here."

    "Ah, the group thing?"

    He gave a small nod and sighed. "Honestly there is a huge reason why I never bothered with groups."

    "Is it..because of Shadow?"

    This was the first thing that came to her mind when Atushi exined the situation to her. In the past, Yuhi was part of a group called Shadow but his best friend, one of his team members betrayed him by taking his girlfriend away. It was the ultimate betrayal by his precious friend and his love.

    "It is." Yuhi trailed off. "It''s not that I don''t trust you Sumire. I know how much you like me, but I can''t get rid of that fear. The fear that once again the same thing will happen."

    "I understand." Sumire nodded. "I mean I''m so cute, adorable, and amazing. I''m very popr."

    "Brat," Yuhi said with a smile. "Since you''re so amazing, hurry up and recover properly. While I am away from you I want to at least see you on TV."

    Sumireughed when she heard his words. This person is truly a fool. But he is a fool who is in love with her.

    "Then should I give Mr Terashima Yuhi a private concert?"

    Yuhi chuckled. "I would be honoured." He trailed off and she heard a familiar voice in the background. It belonged to a woman she knew very well.

    "Asuka?" Sumire said, surprised.

    At thatment Yuhi called the person over and soon she saw a familiar woman with short purple hair. "Sumire--" Asuka frowned when she saw her and Sumireughed lightly.

    "Uh wait don''t lecture, Atushi did that already."

    Asuka deeply sighed. This girl is Kiragi Asuka one of her dearest friend. This girl is also in the entertainment industry but she is very low key and only takes on small acting jobs.

    "Your with Yuhi." Sumire pointed out. "Wait a moment are you going to seduce him? Aaah I knew you two had something going on."

    It was a joke of course. People often teased them for being a couple because they were so simr.

    Asuka shook her head. "I would rather pass."

    Yuhi rolled his eyes. "Hey, are you saying I''m not your type? That''s hurtful."

    "Like that is believable. I''ve heard rumors about how lovey-dovey you two are to the point that people get irritated."

    Sumire blinked when she heard those words. She likes the sounds of that. Lovey-dovey, Sumire nodded to herself. Yes, it has a nice ring to it.

 Chapter 248 - Donâ€™t Overthink It

    "Since you''re free to talk have you heard about Quatro light?"

    Sumire nodded and sighed. "It''s going to be annoying. I don''t mind theming here but what if they trouble my dearest? Dear, don''t worry I will protect you."

    Yuhi chuckled. "Rx you don''t need to worry so much."

    Asuka quickly intervened. "They came not just for you but to test Yuhi."

    To test Yuhi? Sumire recalled what Atushi said earlier and her eyes widened. Ah wait a moment---the fifth member Quatro light wants to recruit could it be Yuhi?

    Yuhi and those guys? For some reason, she could see it working.

    "Don''t look so excited." Yuhi interrupted. "I know they like you."

    Uh right, her dearest has jealousy issues and there is that thing from before. Although she wants to see them as a group it does not seem like it will be possible.

    "When I get there I will test them myself."

    "Eh?"

    Yuhi sighed. "Dear Sumire, I saw that look in your eyes just now."

    "Uh." Sheughed awkwardly. "If you don''t want to you don''t have to force yourself."

    "Well it''s not like I''m not interested. Those guys are quite good."

    Hmmm her dearest actually gave them apliment? Terashima Yuhi is the current number one in the entertainment industry. It isn''t a stretch to say that receiving apliment from him was something godlike. Now that she thought about it her dearest alwayspliments her singing.

    "Not as good as my wife."

    Sumire pouted. "Wait where is the ring?"

    If he is going to call her his wife shouldn''t there be a ring?

    Yuhi pulled something out of his pocket and her cheeks turned red. "Wait you really got me one?"

    "Your souvenir."

    A ring for a souvenir? This man is so shameless!! Still, it made her happy knowing that he was actually considering the whole dating with marriage in mind.

    "I think I understand now." Asuka suddenly spoke up. "Idiot couple.???

    "Aha."

    "I can''t help it since she is so pretty."

    She suddenly feels a lot more rxed now. To think she felt tense this entire time. Then again spending every day with Sano is exhausting. She can''t let her guard down just in case he tricks her. No matter how kind he is to her, there is a limit to that kindness.

    "Yuhi, will youe back soon?"

    She doesn''t want to give birth without Yuhi by her side. These days her sickness is getting a lot worse, and Sano informed her that it would happen anytime soon. She needs Yuhi to be here.

    "I will." Yuhi nodded. "So hang in there okay?"

    After a few more words the call ended and Sumire sighed deeply. Hang in there huh? It isn''t easy at all for her. Each day Yuhi is away from her the crazier she bes.

    Sano is taking his time. Although his actions make her uneasy, at least she isn''t alone. When she is alone for a long time she ends up having such crazy thoughts.

    Sumire tossed about on the bed for a few minutes before she decided to get up. Her entire body still felt bad but unlike earlier, she felt slightly better. The moment she stood up she heard a ttering sound by the balcony area.

    For a few minutes, she paused and warily looked over at the spot but confidently walked over. The moment she opened the balcony door, she felt a heavyweight fall on her arms. That weight was none other than a person. But he immediately pulled away from her. Her eyes widened when she saw who it was.

    "Sh-shin?" Sumire said startled.

    "Hahˇ­" Shin groaned in pain.

    "Y--your hurt." She immediately panicked when she saw his bloody appearance.

    "Sumire?"

    She was about to extend her hand out but he slumped forward and he fell into her arms once more. "Shinˇ­"

    "...you''re safe."

    Ah-huh she is safe. But what on earth is he talking about? He is the one who is this injured. What a fool. Then again this isn''t the first time.

    "..."

    Sumire doesn''t reply and leads him inside.

    ˇ­..

    Her gaze fell on the first person who was fast asleep. Sano returned moments ago and patched up his wounds but Sumire was still worried. To think he got hurt to this extent. Although she frequently joked about Shin being weak, it was all a joke. Sumire understood how strong he was.

    "He isn''t dead, do you have to act this way?" Sano seemed very irritated.

    Sumire however frantically shook her head. "I''ve never seen him this way before."

    Shin is usually so calm and collected. This is the first time she has ever seen him in such a weak state.

    Sano angrily grabbed her wrist and pulled her to her feet. He dragged her over to the adjacent room next door. "Sano--wait.."

    He is kissing her harshly again before she could even think.

    "Sanoˇ­"

    "Terashima aside, I don''t like it when you''re so concerned for other men."

    Sumire deeply sighed when she heard those words. "He is only a friend. Why are you getting so worked up?"

    "I know he likes you."

    At thatment, Sumire flinched. It seems Sano has investigated the people around her. Her thoughts broke off when he leaned forward again and nibbled on her bottom lip. He moved his lips from her mouth to her ear, all the way down to her corbone. She felt his free hand undo her shirt button and she flinched.

    She shuddered at the brief contact of his lips on her skin and Sano paused. "Why are you still afraid?"

    ".."

    "It''s okay for others to touch you but not me?"

    That isn''t the point here. While he does make a point, she does not flinch when ites to other people. But if it is him she ends up immediately disgusted.

    Sumire couldn''t miss the sadness in his tone and eyes when he said those words. This is so troublesome. She needs Yuhi toe back soon. Her dearest is the perfect weapon to chase away people like Sano. Indeed when Yuhi is by her, Sano does not go overboard. These days Sano tries to touch her more often, she is afraid what will happen if Yuhi leaves for long.

    But her only other option would be Atsuro. Aaagh, that one is no good either. She needs somebody else who is a good medic - then she wouldn''t have to put up with this treatment.

    She could easily go to another hospital. But what hospital would respect her privacy so much? The answer is none at least in Tokyo. If it were back home then she knew it would be safe but in this ce? As much as she dislikes Sanos advances at the very least he is keeping her safe. There has been no coverage from the media about her being hospitalized let alone any leakage of her pregnancy.

    She has to put up with this.

    "Don''t overthink it," Sumire mumbled. "You said it yourself that I no longer dislike you."

    The anger in his eyes seemed to vanish and he loosened his grip on her wrist. "That''s true."

    Her wrist was swollen from Sano''s grip and she rubbed her sore wrists to lessen the pain. Sano grabbed her wrist and bent down to ce a gentle kiss on the now red spot. "Sorry, I don''t mean to hurt you. But I just want you to understand. I really, really like you Sumire."

    Psychoˇ­ that is the only word that would describe his bipr like behavior. One second he behaves aa a monster and then the next he acts like an innocent animal. There must be something wrong with his head.

 Chapter 249 - Enter Quatro Light

    Before she could say anymore she heard a ttering sound from the room next door. She immediately pulled away from Sano and re-entered the room. A pale face Shin was leaning against the wall by the exit breathing heavily. Sweat clung to his skin and his face was even redder than before.

    Sumire rushed over. "Shin!"

    "....I''m fine. I need to.." In the next second Shin coughed out arge amount of blood.

    She bent down and wiped his lips with her handkerchief but more blood came out.

    "I wouldn''t move so much, they poisoned you." Sano pointed out.

    Poison?

    Shin sighed. "A poison fog? I''m not fast enough to escape that situation."

    A poison fog? Sumire bit her lip. The only way for the enemy to make that move is for the entire ce to be evacuated. It would have to be in an area that has no people. She recalled the incident that happened not too long ago when she first came here. It cant be the same one.

    "Sumire you should...goˇ­.and find Atsuro."

    "Eh?"

    "Those people...are after you. It''s not safe anywhere else."

    Indeed Shin makes a valid point there. Even if Sano keeps her safe, he only has the power to do that for normal people. But what if those people like herself and Shin attack? Right now she is a sensitive time frame of her pregnancy. Any day now she will give birth, it is too risky.

    Sanos gaze dimmed and her sweat fell. Uh she won''t be able to get away even if she wanted to.

    Shin nced over at Sano. "You should think about what is best for her."

    "..."

    Sano did not reply but she gradually felt the atmosphere grow even more tense.

    "It''s okay Shin. Sano protects me quite well, I will be fine." Sumire quickly said.

    "Is Yuhi not back yet?"

    "No.." She trailed off and warily looked over at Sano. "But if you''re so concerned. Quatro light areing here." They are most-likely on their way already. She wouldn''t be surprised if she saw them tomorrow.

    Shin blinked surprised at her announcement. "They followed you?"

    Sumire deeply sighed. "I should have known better." If she knew they were going to follow her she wouldn''t have told them where she was going.

    "No this is a good thing. I am afraid that I will have a hard time protecting you." Shin coughed again. "Sumire you have to contact them, tell them what''s been happening here."

    "Shinˇ­"

    Is she really in danger this time? Exactly what did he see in that ce and how did he get so many wounds? Sumire paused as something came to mind. That abnormal earthquake from earlier is rted to him? If it is like that then it makes sense.

    .........ˇ­..

    Four hourster

    It was easier than she thought it would be persuading Sano if she could go out and search. She contacted Asuka again and apparently they were in Tokyo already. She was walking very slowly and had to take breaks from time to time due to her poor condition. This is the first time her body has felt this weak before.

    Aahh no good she is getting dizzy again. Sumire looked around the area she was in, she was in a residential looking area not the main streets. She skimmed the ce and saw a bench not too far from where she was.

    "Easy there."

    Sumire blinked when she heard a familiar voice. Huh? This voice is-- she opened her eyes and saw a tall man with spiky silver hair and pale skin. A man with one silver coloured eyes and one purple eye.

    "R--Ran?!!" Sumire eximed.

    Ran sighed. "Your voice is still as loud as ever." He trailed off. "Let me put you down."

    Sumire quickly realized their position and she nodded as he gently ced her back onto the bench.

    She stared dumbfounded at the man before her. To think she would find one this quickly. Spotting the guitar on his back she immediately understood. Ah, it must have been a street live. Ran likes doing these type of concerts despite being very famous.

    Iwa Ran, Quatro lights vice member. He was previously in a rock band, and he was one year her senior.

    "..."

    "Quit looking." Ran said irritated.

    "Whyˇ­"

    Ran looked troubled but quickly exined. "I actually came to find you. I received word that you were looking for us so I thought it would be easier toe to you."

    "The others?"

    "Working."

    Working already? They just got here. Then again Quatro light is popr. A deep sigh passed her lips. "Will you tell me why you guys came here?"

    She still doesn''t understand what they are doing here.

    At thatment Ran leaned forward and grabbed her cheeks. He stretched them and said irritated. "Because you''re a huge idiot! Don''t you know the media intends to continue harassing you? Haven''t you heard thetest rumors? Its very bad Sumire."

    Sumire blinked surprised at his words. The media is saying negative stuff about her? But she hasn''t heard-- Sumire recalled Sano rushing off and being on the phone a lot. Now that she thought about it could those phone calls be about her situation? She thought it through and immediately analyzed Sanos behaviour. So that is why he was so adamant about letting her go out. Ah it all made sense to her.

    "Really you''re so foolish, what am I going to do with you?"

    "For one quit pinching my cheeks! I''m fragile!"

    Ran rolled his eyes at thatment. "I''m sure you are--" He paused and looked over at her stomach with a frown. "Are you really pregnant?"

    "Mmm."

    "It''s definitely Mamorus?"

    Sumire mustered her strength to step on his foot and Ran yelped in pain. "Hey I was just making sure. I mean you slept with Atsuro and you have a weird rtionship with that doctorˇ­"

    "That''s enough! What do you take me for?!"

    Ran sighed. "I''m just concerned. I don''t want you to end up disappointed if it isn''t his."

    Indeed that could happen. But she still strongly believes that this child is hers and Rus. Her gaze darted towards Ran. "Where are you staying?"

    "We rented out an apartment. Thepany said it was too much of a hassle for the four of us to live individually."

    Ah she supposes that made sense.

    "So now you''ve found me, what''s your next move?"

    "You ought to stay with us." Ran said after much thought.

    Wait, wait what? She ought to-- Sumire scanned his expression and saw the concerned look on his eyes. It seems this person is very concerned. Normally Ran is the type who would ignore rumors but for him to take this seriously, the current situation must be very bad right now.

    "It''s okay Ran."

    Besides, she is worried about those peoples movements. Sir Fredrick propose a truce with her, if she doesnt stay in his ce for the next few days won''t he turn hostile? Sano aside, those people are very troublesome. She has to be very careful.

 Chapter 250 - Your Time Is Up

    "Sumire?" Ran called out. "Are you okay?"

    Instead of remaining in that area she followed Ran back to the mansion he was staying in with the others.

    Sumire responded withughter. "Yeah, I''ll be out in a second."

    She looked at her stomach and sighed. This little one is so stubborn and active, these days she feels the kicks so strongly. But as expected of that person''s child. ''He is lively just like Ru.'' Her gaze softened at the thought. At first she hesitated and wondered if it were truly okay to have this child but now she wants it.

    Sumire decided it would be better to go back with Ran and see the others. But unfortunately nobody was around. Ran said he already contacted them and they would be on their way.

    She quickly left the bathroom and noticed that Ran was no longer in the spot from before. He must have gone somewhere. Her gaze fell on the spacious room and deeply sighed.

    Maybe she shouldn''t havee here. This room looks very feminine meaning it was for her. She already knew what he was thinking when he heard her current circumstances. Ran does not like the idea of her staying in the hospital because of Sano.

    Indeed she initially had her concerns about this too. But there is nothing she can do about this right now. With the current situation just living is already a challenge for her.

    She exited the room and walked down the dark and long hallways. As one would expect from a mansion for men everything looked so lifeless. Then again they did juste here.

    Sumire quickly stepped out onto the balcony area and sighed. The situation with Sano is growing worse as each day passes by though. Soon it will arrive at the stage where she will no longer be able to ignore it. It seems she has no choice. She wanted to silently take revenge on him by pretending to be innocent but it seems he is bing too delusional.

    "Hey."

    Softughter passed her lips. "You always seem to call whenever I feel upset."

    "You''re upset? Don''t cry, I don''t want anybody to see how pretty you are."

    "Silly."

    "Wiping away your tears is also a privilege of mine." Yuhi admitted causing her to roll her eyes.

    This man is so shameless and he does not hold back at all. But she supposes that is one of the things she likes the most about him. Sumire leaned on the balcony ledge. "Are you busy now?"

    "Hmm? I''m at an after party. The fireworks are great."

    "Fireworks?"

    "Yeah."

    Fireworks huh? That reminds her of something that happened in the past.

    Sumire closed her eyes as a memory from the past came to her.

    ˇ­..

    "You seem troubled." Sumiremented. For the past few minutes Yuhi wore a disturbed expression on his face.

    "Well, you said that I''m the scariest person you know. I''m just wondering if that''s how I seem to people."

    Sumire rolled her eyes when she heard his troubled tone. There are all sorts of rumors about him so why is he so bothered by this? Is it--because she said it? That thought suddenly came to mind causing her lips to curve into a smile.

    "Seems," madam? Nay, it is; I know not "seems."

    Yuhi sighed deeply. "Again with Hamlet?"

    Sumire turned to him. "I imagine you''re the type. Who even if they saw a ghost, would deny that they saw one."

    "I don''t believe in them in the first ce."

    "You''re slowly bing a boring person like Atushi. You won''t ept irrational things." The girl''s violet orbs seem to reflect the fireworks in the night sky. "It''s a little sad isn''t it? They bloom then disappear."

    To her surprise Yuhi suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled her so she leaned against his back. "I''m your firework, I will never disappear."

    Her eyes widened when she heard him say those words. What on earth is he getting at here? How could he say something like that? Why does this person even now give her the words she wants to hear? This is no good at all.

    ..

    Hearing the sound of arge bang in the sky. Sumire opened her eyes and looked up. Her eyes widened when she saw the fireworks. Huh? Howe--

    "Ah, my present came at a good time."

    When she heard Yuhis words she seemed startled. "Your gift? But-'''' There is no special asion.

    "Truthfully today was the day where I was supposed to take you out on a nice night out. I wanted to show you the fireworks no matter what part of the city we ended up."

    So this is what he had in mind when he said he had a grand date idea.

    She does not understand him at all. One minute he tells her that he knows nothing about being romantic and the next minute he does something so sweet like this. A deep sigh escaped her lips.

    "You''re a bigger liar than me Yuhi-san."

    "Perhaps I am. But even then you won''t leave me. You will ept everything about me."

    How can this person say such things with such confidence? What would he do if she actually left him? Both of them know it is impossible.

    After the call with Yuhi she quickly left the balcony area. ''It would be better to go back.'' Sumire didn''t know what Sano would do if she left without warning. That man is crazy after all.

    It did not take her long before she eventually ended up on the ground floor. Right at the end of the corridor she spotted Sano.

    What is he doing here waiting for her? If he keeps doing things like this she will misunderstand.

    "..."

    "You''re finished?" Sano asked.

    Sumire nodded. "Mmm, the others had work so it will have to wait."

    "Then for now let''s head back."

    She stared awkwardly at him. ''Why did youe here? Why did you wait?'' It felt so strange to her. In the past he never did things like this. The two of them walk in silence for a bit. For the next few minutes nobody spoke when she suddenly felt his intense gaze on her.

    "...!!"

    "Sumire I''m really sorry, please try to forgive me."

    "I can''t."

    He scares her so much.

    "...." Her thoughts broke off when he suddenly kneeled on the ground.

    Wait why is he kneeling?

    "Stand up...don''t..."

    "I''m serious, please."

    She bit her lip. This is difficult after all. Sano reluctantly stood up but when he did he pushed her against the wall and kissed her.

    There was something gentle about the way he was kissing her. But even then Sumire felt very ufortable. It''s impossible for her to be with him, no matter how hard he tries. Even if he changes, it will be difficult for her to forget what happened in the past.

    Her past scars are far too painful.

    She felt his hand on her shirt and shuddered. She hates this. Right now she doesn''t have any strength. Damn this stupid weak body.

    "Sano let me go...."

    "Sorry." He mumbled against her lips. "You''re so beautiful. I think I understand why Terashima is so overprotective."

    "...let me go." Sumire raised her voice. "Do you think I will go back to you if you do this?"

    For a moment she saw a sh of something in his eyes. An emotion she never saw before but it was only for a moment when he kissed her again. But this time his lips had just made contact when somebody harshly yanked Sano of her.

    "Ran!"

    Ran didn''t reply to her and punched Sano and then threw him across the hallway. Sanonded with a crash against a table, knocking down a vase in the process.

    Her eyes widened rmed when she saw that Ran was

    "Wait---"

    "Now, now this is where this stops." Another voice said.

    Sumire looked over and spotted a man with brown short hair and grey coloured eyes.

    "Kou..."

    Maon Kou, part of the male idol group Quatro light. He is one year her senior.

    A bright smile appeared on Kou''s face. "Mimi, it''s been awhile." Despite that smile though his tone was deadly and she shuddered.

    She almost forgot how frightening Maon Kou can be when he is angry. ''Why does he smile when he is mad? That''s so terrifying.''

    "Kou, you''rete."

    She hears a chuckle and saw a man with mid length golden locks step forward. "All because he insisted on increasing the gifts for Sumire-chan."

    "..Tetsuo-san."

    Tetsuo pointed to the corner where she found somebody typing away on theirptop. A man with teal coloured hair and teal coloured eyes.

    "Jun-kun."

    "..."

    She could not miss how hostile the other guys were towards Sano and sighed.

    "She does not belong to any of you." Sano''s words were cold as he got up.

    Kou nodded. "Indeed, but unlike you we have more of a right. Nagawa Sano, unfortunately your time is up."

    If she paid careful attention then perhaps she would have predicted how troublesome the situation would be in the future.

 Chapter 251 - Extra: Without Being Held Captive (Christmas)

    Meanwhile, in the next town.

    Yuhi who had been staring at his phone intently before he decided to throw it aside slumped on his bed. It will do him no good to call her back. But her tone slightly worried him. It should be fine, he will return to her side soon. Yet in days like this where he is not beside her, he would often think back to the past.

    The winter before she dated Nagawa Sano, where he was still beside her.

    ..

    December 24th 2012

    Yuhi was not delusional. He gave her his Christmas gift early because he was under the impression that she would not want to see him on Christmas day. Or rather when he tried to subtly ask her out to take a break the other day she turned him down. Then again she turned him down because she was very busy with work.

    Still getting rejected this way made him misunderstand. Is she not interested at all? A few months had passed since he joined the underworld organization Holy Knights and met Sumire. He knew it was her immediately and yet she denied knowing him.

    Maybe she forgot? Yet one time he caught her singing his songs. That voice, of course, he could recognize it. That girl is only pretending not to know him but unfortunately, he could not understand why she would do something like that.

    Although he received word from the others that Sumire asked to see him. On his way over to the meeting spot, he found himself being ambushed by koubou high school students and some fans of his.

    Gee, quite some time has passed since hest performed on stage and even longer since he was those girls'' president. So why the hell did they feel the need to give him Christmas presents? Or rather he doesn''t even want to know why they had it with them.

    Yuhi deeply sighed. He iste by two hours. There is no way she will still be there. As he thought that though, he spotted a girl with long brown hair from a distance.

    Eh? Yuhi blinked in surprise. Could it be? But why would she even wait for him this long? Arashi doesn''t hesitate to rush over as he does so the brte hair girl turned around. "Late, where is my apology?"

    His sweatdropped when he heard her sharp tone and saw her gaze. Here it is, her demanding side.

    Not that it''s bad, he found this side of her to be quite cute. She has such a stubborn and headstrong personality. Yuhi made his way over until he was standing directly in front of her.

    Sumire extended her hands out and he responded by wrapping his arms around her. "Well then, here we go."

    "Yuhi, you can be quite simple-minded sometimes you know?"

    "Eh?"

    Sumire sighs. "Well no matter, it''s to be expected with your personality. Anyway here, your Christmas present."

    She handed him a small blue and silver ribbon-wrapped box.

    Yuhi blinked, confused. This did not go unnoticed by her.

    "What do you not want it?"

    "It''s not that. I didn''t think you would get me anything." Yuhi felt very bewildered. Not only did she ept his invitation, she even got him a gift.

    "It''s pretty cheap inparison to that quartz ne you got me. But you would ept it regardless won''t you?"

    She mentioned the ne so casually. It is almost as though what happened yesterday didn''t affect her. Guess it can''t be helped. Yuhi positioned himself next to her and opened the box. The grass felt cold and there were traces of ice so it was hard and not wet when he sat on it.

    When he opened the box and saw different types of small chocte, he asked her.

    "Is this handmade?"

    "I made it to look homemade."

    "Meaning?"

    "It seems I have underestimated baking but the taste should be okay."

    At thatment, he slowly examined the box indeed to confirm that some of the choctes were shaped oddly. He could see some edges were slightly burnt but it did not matter to him. It warmed his heart knowing that she went through this trouble.

    "So why chocte?" Yuhi asked.

    "Well, you were the one who said some nonsense about receiving choctes when it snows as something special."

    Yeah but he does not remember having that conversation with her. Unless she was eavesdropping?

    Sumire sighed when she saw his questioning gaze. "It is difficult not to eavesdrop when you were talking in the middle of the corridor. Besides, I figured I would entertain you a little and fulfill your fantasy."

    "The real reason?"

    "I felt bad for rejecting your invitation to take a break a few days ago," Sumire admitted.

    This girl and her indirect words. Then again he supposes this is one of the things he liked about her.

    "So you invited me out on Christmas? Aren''t you afraid of people misunderstanding?"

    "Friends can hang out during Christmas."

    Uh-huh, friends huh? He should hurry up and confess to her already. She shouldn''t have a boyfriend yet.

    "But Yuhi-san if you wanted to invite me out you should have just said so directly."

    "Directly huh?"

    If he was more direct with her then maybe she would get the hint. To not overwhelm her he drops hints here and there but she remains clueless. Today he has to make sure that something happens.

    "Yes directly," Sumire repeated. "Just like the mountain of gifts, I saw on your desk this morning."

    At thatment, his sweat fell. "You saw that?" He didn''t have time to toss the gifts away before they sent him to his next job so he left it there.

    "I thought you said that you would only ept presents from people you like. So are you telling me that you like those other girls?"

    This girl is trying to mess with him. Yuhi sighed and reached over for her hand. "Look I think you already understand. But there is only one girl I like and want to exchange gifts with."

    "Is that so? Then she must be very lucky."

    "She is stubborn too but I find that very cute."

    Her cheeks turned red then and she coughed lightly. "If you''re going to mess with me just say so already."

    So she thinks he is joking? This is harder than he thought it would be. "There are lights in town today, do you want to go there?"

    She likes that type of thing right?

    To his surprise, Sumire shook her head. "I think we should stay here, so we can be alone."

    The thing with Sumire is she says very bold and straight forward things. But even then Yuhi does not see her behave this way in front of other people. Indeed she only ever acts this way in front of him.

    ˇ­.

    Thest thing he expected was for them to end up building a snowman. It''s not like they are children. After she said something bold about wanting to stay with him, Yuhi thought that he could get closer to her. But instead, it''s like this. He pped his hands together trying to get his hands warm.

    It was the coldest day of the year, so touching snow in this weather would have such results. But it didn''t take long for his hands to get frostbites. ''So cold.'' But he has to keep warm.

    He could imagine it now, going to the emergency room on Christmas day and having to exin this situation. Yuhi could already see the scolding faces of the medics in his head.

    "Are you done with the bottom yet? I''m almost finished with my part."

    "Almost." Yuhi bent back down quickly. His hands were not warm yet but he does not want to leave her waiting for long.

    ''They aren''t even dating yet and he is already doing everything she said.'' It didn''t take long before he finished, and he stepped back. "Okay, I''m done."

    Sumire looked over with a troubled expression. "This was a bad idea."

    "Not good enough?"

    "It''s perfect!" Sumire eximed. "How can that be? I had this perfect n to humiliate you..."

    His eyes twitched annoyed. ''Damn this girl. Here they are trying to have a date and she keeps fooling around with me.'' Yuhi sighed deeply and wrapped his arms around her from the back, hugging her tightly.

    ''So warm.'' The sudden warmth that engulfed him when he hugged her surprised him. Thest time he hugged her she was as cold as ice. Then again that was after that dangerous mission.

    "You really want to mess with me today?" Yuhi muttered against her neck. The moment he buried his face there, he smelled something sweet.

    ''Is she wearing perfume?'' Yuhi blinked in surprise. Didn''t she say that she hated wearing such things? Why would she dress up for him? Not just the perfume..it seems she put on a little bit of makeup too.

    "Well..." Sumire trailed off. "I did."

    "Past tense?"

    "What we are doing right now is quite nice as an alternative."

    His eyes widened when he heard those words. She--she is unbelievable. Does Sumire not realize what happens whenever she says things like that to him?

    "Why did you agree to go out with me today?"

    "Did I not give you a reason already?"

    "No." It was a lie, she gave one earlier. But hearing her talk now he can''t help but think there is something else.

    "Initially I intended to recuse."

    Of course, she would.

    "But when I thought about you epting another girl''s invitation. Or asking another girl I felt quite sad."

    ''She must be messing around again and yet why do I not get that feeling?'' Yuhi turned her around and bent down to ce a gentle kiss on her forehead. But before he could do that the girl kissed his cheeks.

    "It seems I''m not bold enough to do anything more." Sumire sighed. "It''s a shame." She gently caressed his cheeks. "But, I do like the results."

    Damn, ultimate defeat. He intended to kiss her if something happened today but how can he do that now? Did Sumire do that on purpose? Yuhi knew that the girl was at least a little aware of his feelings.

    Sumire pulled away from him and walked a few steps forward. She did not say anything but he could not miss the look in her eyes. Such sadness and loneliness, he wonders if he could one day get rid of it. Could he be the one to make her smile?

    "This isn''t special at all, I think I ruined things. Your hands are cold and you have frostbites."

    His sweat fell. ''Now she notices?'' "It''s fine. You wanted to build a snowman right?"

    "So I can mess with you." She seemed to be sulking.

    Do all girls her age act like this these days? He already knew the answer to his own question. No, her behavior is the most unusual. From the very start, it was always like this.

    But this is already normal for him. In fact, Yuhi found it quite attractive. ''What a strange fetish ''

    Yet since she is acting this way, there is one thing going on in her mind.

    Yuhi sighed.. "I''m sorry, you''re mad that I got gifts after all aren''t you?"

    Sumire reached over and gave his forehead a small flick, as she said with a bright smile."I told you I am not angry."

    "That is hard to believe." Considering how her personality is. Even so, it relieved him a little. She is showing signs that she is jealous.

    "When we are like this, I feel like time can stop forever with just us two."

    Gee this girl. But for her to say this stuff now, words that sound like a farewell. It seems she already knows about him leaving the organization so he can go back to Tokyo.

    Sumire rubs her hands together again. "Though it''s cold, so I do prefer not to stay out forever."

    Yuhi chuckled softly. "That''s onement too many." He suddenly felt a sudden warmth touch his cheek, as he grabbed hold of that hand, his eyes went wide but they softened. "Yeah your right, it''s cold." He said, firmly intertwining their hands.

    "Just like this, always..." He heard her mutter softly. Yuhi knew better than to respond, knowing that it would ruin the moment.

    Ah this girl, she will always be the only one for him. That prediction was right. In the end, his life will revolve around this girl only. Eventually, they will have to let go and go their separate ways. But for now, just like this, they can remain together for just a few more moments.

 Chapter 252 - To Each Their Own Tale Part 1

    The beginning is the end, and the end is the beginning. Well then, let us begin again. And to each, their own tale.

    Yuhi did not know how long he was running for but by the time his legs finally gave out, he found himself in an abandoned alleyway. When he looked up all he could see was pitch red skies. The moon looked unusually red too. To normal citizens the moon and skies did not look this way. But it was different for him. The throbbing pain in his eyes and his head. His parched throat and the pain from the wounds he sustained.

    It hurts, this is painful.

    Yuhi slumped onto the ground and he leaned on the wall clutching his right eye. They were both in pain but the one that hurt the most was his right eye. Despite his weak state he knew there were no signs of civilization in this area. This is a good thing. Those people from before are no more too. With his own hands he once again ended a life no several.

    These hands he used to hold her.

    In order to measure a person???s worth, you must do more than push them. The real way to test their worth is to give them power. When they gain the freedom to act outside the boundaries ofw and ethics, you can sometimes see their souls. When the weak be strong. Terashima Yuhi, he was raised without ever knowing who his parents were.

    If he did have them he certainly wouldn''t know anything about whether or not they were alive or cared about him or not. Throughout most of his life, he''s always been enved by the system, always reaching out for the things that most people took for granted. He was always treated as this savage beast, all because of a hue that wasn''t deemed eptable by society.

    People told that no matter how hard he tried, no matter what treatment they suggested, there would be no way to change his psychology.

    A monster, a beast. He had heard it all before, at a very young age he was told by the person who took care of him.

    A teacher at a dojo who found him abandoned in the middle of the forest and decided to take him in.

    That old man taught him a lot of things.''

    ''You are a person who is different then that of a regr person. Your actions and words will influence a great number of people in the future. Your words alone are like ''Gods''.

    Back then he hadn''t understood what those words meant. However once his sensei passed away and he left the dojo and was faced with the rest of the world. He understood it. The second he stepped foot into society, it had be quite obvious.

    So when he meets her everything changes.

    But no matter how close they got, no matter how much he learned of her despair and pain all he saw whenever he looked at her was a young, bright girl filled with hope. Yes hope, in those eyes filled with despair, hope often shed whenever she spoke about her dreams. A part of him was envious of her, envious that she could have bright eyes despite falling into despair. Her ability to think positively of impossible situations, her determination to walk head on despite failing.

    It did not take him to realize that he was in love with her. Yuhi already had an inkling feeling after their first meeting that snowy night several years ago. But it took him time to adjust to the present.

    No matter how much he loved her. Yuhi understood there was a twisted part of him who wanted to see her fall apart, to see her break down. He wanted her to see the dark side of the world, he wanted her to lose whatever hope she had. To see her crumble down on the floor and have everything taken from her.

    This twisted part of his mind was something he loathed. It was an unhealthy habit of his - no this part of his mind resembled a criminal. Akatsuki often told him to seek help and he entertained the idea for awhile. But even when he was talking to the psychologist he could not help but think. He wondered what sort of damage he could do to this person.

    How far can he go until he can no longer see anything? How long until hepletely loses himself?

    He has always been chained to the walls of a secluded spot. Not once has he had the luxury to choose who he really wanted to be.

    However if he thought about it carefully now, even if he did have that luxury. He probably wouldn''t know what to do. At least that''s how it was supposed to be. At the beginning of their partnership all he saw is that innocence.

    But even when he realized there was darkness in her heart he was unsure. How can her eyes be filled with hope despite all the pain and suffering? How can she smile like that?

    Yuhi closed his eyes. He needs to rest for a few minutes, and then go back.

    ˇ­..

    The following morning Yuhi dragged himself out of bed early to get rid of his clothes and patch up his wounds. But much to his surprise he was already wearing new clothes. Right he took them off somehow...but where did he put it? It would be bad if anybody saw it. The reality of what happened against night filled his head.

    Yuhi sighed as Hino entered the room. "Quit bothering me and let me rest, I''m not a robot."

    He has worked non stop thest few days. "Let me go back already."

    It''s getting quite close to her birthday, he doesn''t want to miss it. Moreover when hest called her she looked awful. It should be a matter of time before she gives birth. He wants to be there for her.

    Hino looked very troubled before he took out something from a stic bag. It was the shirt he worest night, but there were no signs of the red stains from before. ".."

    "Yuhi you--"

    "It was nothing."

    "Let me tell Sumire."

    At thatment his gaze darkened. "If you tell her anything then you will never see me again." Yuhi knew this was Hinos weak point. The man treated him as family so he obviously would not want this to happen.

    He does not want Sumire to once again find out that he broke down and did something that has no meaning. He does not want to trouble her anymore than he already does. She already has a lot going on, if she got involved in his problems too she would fall apart. Right now her emotions are still as fragile as ss.

    Yuhi did not say anymore and Hino saw that as a signal to leave. It was right after Hino left did he hear a beep sound from his phone. It was a message from Sumire.

    From: Sumire:

    Yuhi, thank you so much for calling me every night since then I feel a lot better.

    Your words have saved me once again..

    I thank you from the bottom of my heart.

    His gaze softened when he saw her message. ''This girl really knows what to say to make me feel better.'' It seems she is working very hard there, so he ought to do the same so he can quickly return to her side.

    Iing call: Sumire

    Yuhi blinked and immediately picked up. "Hey, weren''t you supposed to be at a sourie?"

    A deep sigh escaped her lips. "I broke my heel when I was walking up the stairs so I am waiting for new shoes."

    Yuhiughed. "Too bad I am not there to Princess carry you."

    "I feel awful, I didn''t want to attend this stupid event. In the first ce we all know what kind of ce these gatherings are. The people who attend these ces only want to expand their wealth and power. Their empty words and ttery, their intentions of getting close - all of it is superficial. I do not wish to associate with such people."

    Yuhi could sense the pain behind her words when she said those things. If only he was beside her, he would tell her that she would not have to go.

    A person''s outlook on life depends on many factors. The amount of knowledge information you consume from books, the or a individual. However he was none of those. Although he made good use of the knowledge he learnt from books. Never once has he strained from the path of his own belief or took the words written in books to a degree of anything life changing. Yes his outlook on his life was quite different then all the others. It wasn''t from any of the usual factors, it wasn''t as though he disagreed with evidence presented. Since during those circumstances if there is concrete evidence then he would have no reason to disagree.

    His outlook on life came from his observations of the world, his observations of how society functions as a whole and how the people around him reacted. When he met her though those observations took more of a degree of seriousness then before.

    He really was under the impression that she was a sheltered and protected individual. Someone who knew the love he had beencking. But that''s not what it was. He had made a mistake.

    ''It''s not the final judgement of "good" and "evil" that''s important. What matters is that youe to that decision yourself. That you agonize over it and eventually ept it ''

    It wasn''t until he went on a job with her, that he realised the meaning of the words she had told him during the first stages of their partnership. After seeing her in action, everything became clearer to him. This girl wasn''t like all the other princesses, no she really couldn''t bepared to the frivolous members of royalty who turn a blind eye to the reality around them. She was different and he realised it. Perhaps if he hadn''t then it would have saved him from entangling their fates.

 Chapter 253 - To Each Their Own Tale Part

    ''The Law doesn''t protect people. People protect thew. People have always detested evil and sought out a righteous way of living. Their feelingsˇ­ The umtion of those people''s feelings are thew. ''

    Ibuki Sumire, the second daughter and the third heir of the Ibuki household was always under the impression that as long as she stayed on the side of thew then everything would work out. After all that''s how she had been raised, as a Princess she had been given lessons on all sorts of things. From manners, speech, grace, flower arranging, koto. Yet never once had she been taught how to protect herself. Her father was strictly against her using weapons of any sort and always kept her restricted from going to the training grounds. Or even doing horse riding. Living life peacefully. Without a care in the world.

    ''It may be the country''s wish for you to remain ignorant.

    Defer to their will and think of that as for being the sake of your country and I''m sure they will be happy.''

    After she had expressed her thoughts on the matter. That person had merely told her those words. Whether or not it was out of spite was something she was well aware of. He said it due to experience, those of noble blood will forever live such a life. However she didn''t want that lifestyle at all. She didn''t want that at all. Although it went against what her father wanted, although it went against her very people''s notions of a princess. Although it went against that person''s will, she fought. She fought and turned to the violent side of the world. She wanted that power to fight, to be stronger than anyone. If she could do that much then perhaps she would be able to find it. Find something that will truly be able to feel the emptiness in her heart. Even though she had barely lived her life then, back then she had noticed it. Noticed many things that a young girl of her age should not have noticed.

    Darkness. The world is swallowed up in darkness, the smiles and people''s faces of the elders and clergy members in the cancel were fake. Their words of affection and disy of adoration andpliments were merely fake. For show. Upon realising that, she realised that there was something she wanted to do for the people. Even if it means going against their very beliefs.

    Long before she met him, there was already someone who she had considered to be important.

    However when she first met him, she was under the impression that he was the same as those people. The same as those people who wouldn''t show their true faces. Wouldn''t show their true smiles and would do anything to be in her father - in her family''s good books.

    "It is a pleasure to meet you Princess Sumire. I sincerely hope that this marriage serves as a foundation to unite our two groups."

    Sumire immediately noticed it. Ah, this person''s smile is also....fake. Yet she wondered why she sensed as though that there was something else.

    "I bid you wee. Though this is but a humble offering.. We hold this feast to wee you. I hope it serves to ease the fatigue from your long journey." Sumire said as she held her cup in the air.

    She sighed deeply un-noticed by her engagement partner. Asking an eleven year old year old to do something like this is really uncalled for. Besides that, she spies the prince beside her. This guy is older than her by four years isn''t he? Indeed it was something you could instantly tell, especially their height difference. However it was something she agreed to.

    Her father had proposed a tournament to win her hand before not too long ago. But it had more or less ended with Nao beating everyone. Senbi Nao was her bodyguard, but he was her age so she treated him as one of her friends. Nao huh? In the end her gazended on her ck hair guard who was standing by the door at the exit.

    They haven''t been able to talk to each other much since then. She wondered if he was alright. Perhaps, those words made him realise it?

    "Without distinction. Rank or name was this your doing Princess?" Soujiro asked. She could not miss the slight change in his tone. It was not disgust but it was not pleasant either.

    "Indeed it was. Thank you for obliging me Prince. Truthfully speaking though I had nned to have our seats ced between the others but as expected I was prevented from doing so."

    Soujiroughs. "Fuh. Is this how things are run in this ce? How interesting."

    Ah, there it is again that fake smile. A moment ago however it looked like he would show his true feelings but it immediately broke. Once again all she can see is a mask. She wonders if this person is not tired. Is it not tiring showing fake emotions?

    The way of the elite huh? It was something she could not understand very well.

    "It is in ordance with what my master taught me. I am trying to act as I see fit."

    That''s right, being tied down that is not what she wants. What she wants is something more. Something more than these fancy dresses, wealth that has no meaning and gatherings with people who are greedy for power. A lifestyle like this is restricting. Most people would say she is privileged and has no right toin. But despite being this privileged why does she feel so empty?

    "My my."

    She wonders why this person smiles in such a manner. Is it a front? Is he exactly like all the others? Indeed when she first met him she was repulsed by his behaviour. However even then there was already something about him that drew her attention.

    ˇ­

    Sumire raised her head at that moment dispelling her memory of the past when she saw Asami-san carrying new shoes. It surprised her when she learned that the girl was wealthy too. With her personality, the girl did not behave like a member of the rich circle.

    It seems she has no choice but to go. Her gaze fell on the sky. Ah what a beautiful moon. She wonders if her dearest is watching too.

    Meeting Soujiro had changed a lot of things in her life for her. However, it was when she met him that things truly did change.

    A smart person, quite an unusual guy who uses the knowledge of books in a way to rte with society. Though she had always been fond of reading, perhaps it was back then that she began to take things more seriously..

    It was he who taught her that being a delinquent and being in this side of the world isn''t a bad thing. Even though she turned to this side to protect her people. She always had doubts on the matter knowing that her people would not approve of it.

    ''Being a delinquent isn''t about bringing someone down, but rather protecting someone''

    Even now those words were one she remembers quite clearly. Ones that had always remained in her heart. Perhaps had she not met him, then she would have always remained caged.

 Chapter 254 - To Each Their Own Tale Part 3

    Meanwhile a certain blonde hair man was smiling and raising his ss toasting to the group in front of him. He had arrived a long time ago and was waiting for a certain girl. She did say she woulde but why is she not here yet? Perhaps he is being too impatient. The fact that she agreed to this despite her condition is already surprising enough. It should be fine as long as he pays proper attention to her condition.

    Still, Soujiro understood how much she disliked these ces. But it was in a ce like this where he met her. Even now he could clearly remember when he first met her. He remembered it clearly like it happened yesterday.

    That young eleven year old girl.

    .....

    Six years ago - Ibuki Family Manor, grand hall-

    Soujiro could not believe the words that escaped his young fiance lips. What on earth is she thinking? This is the first time he has heard a member of the elite behave in this manner.

    This girl says some funny things. Solitude? Does that only apply to her? Who isn''t alone in this society? The time when their connection to others was the core of their selves has vanished.

    In this world where everyone is watched over by the system and live within the system''s standards, amunity isn''t necessary. Everyone just lives in their own cell, and the system tames them by giving them each their own personal serenity. It was something he had noticed a long time ago, after noticing it he realised that what he had to do.

    What a person in his position had to do. . He realised it at a young age, realised why his older brother treated him with such coldness and told him never to follow him around. He realised it. That '' Us Royals are the very opposite of free''. Makoto Souijro recalled those words quite well, since it was the first time he had said it out loud. Despite having such thoughts for long, he never said it.

    No that is not what it was, they never permitted him to say such words since it meant speaking out of line. However after hearing her thoughts and conversing with her, he said it without thinking. If it is her then maybe something would change, such a foolish thought briefly crossed his mind.

    He had heard many things about the Princess from his elder brother, during the rare asions that they had dined together. Elegant, graceful words that described the perfect nobledy. Soujiro had been a tad bit concerned about the age difference, although he was no more older than fifteen years old. He was under the impression that she was still a child and even with his brother''s words sought to discover whether or not it was true.

    That was why he tried to meet with her before the arrangement. His arrival though was in secret and he informed that the guards did not mention a word of his arrival. He wanted to see how the Princess reacted naturally.

    So when he was led to her, Soujiro watched her rather carefully. There was something about her that was indeed different from all the other girls. She had the aura of nobility and yet there was something that seemed to draw him in to her.

    Indeed like his brother informed him his fiance is indeed a '' Perfectdy'', there was no doubt about it from her manners and speech. How she conducted herself as a leader at a young age was something quite remarkable.

    Soujiro didn''t want to leave with a greeting though and so greeted the girl''s father in private whilst his guards remained outside by the gate waiting for him.

    ''Hoho, I am d your curiosity took over you and you came over to see for yourself. Indeed she''s an excellent wife for a noble. However, she may be perfect. I''ll believe you''ll find that she has her own share of imperfections too.''

    He hadn''t realised that he would learn the meaning to those words so quickly.

    During the night of the formal banquet, he met her and indeed her manersim plus her behaviour was the same. The seating arrangement had puzzled him but he had no intention of questioning the Princess. ''Act as I see so fit'' eh? To him it was quite amusing in a sense and wondered if this is what the girls father meant by imperfections.

    When he retired to his chambers, he wanted to think about his interaction with her carefully. He wanted to analyze her behaviour and see if he could find a pattern. If he could find a pattern then perhaps the next time they spoke she would not render him speechless. It was a close one earlier, she almost saw right through him. But before he could do that, he heard a knock on the door. The person did not greet him and strolled into the room.

    "Tell me what is happening in the battle field now."

    Soujiro stood there feeling quite puzzled, at the brown hair girl that stood in his chambers. Her hand pointed to what looked like an old map. There was a serious look in her eyes. Yet despite his confusion at her abrupt visit and behaviour he didn''t let it show.

    He wore his usual smile on his face."What is this all of a sudden?"

    "It is not sudden. I have been looking up this matter long before the fuss started. I want you to tell me the state of how each group is now." Sumire said her voice sharp.

    "Just what do-" Soujiro trails off when he saw the map in the girl''s hands. He looks down at it and shifted over until he was beside her. "This map is quite old."

    He thought so when she brought it out. But now that he got a better look, Soujiro could saw some areas which no longer exist.

    "There are restrictions here..." Sumire paused as though she was thinking whether or not to say the next half. "That is my fathers wish. But there are those who wish so otherwise. The soldiers and squires here are excellently trained. But they have not fought since they have to protect me."

    So the rumours about the girl''s father being all peaceful was true. A leader who dislikes wars huh? Indeed during his conversation with the man before he felt such a presence from him.

    He doesn''t have any obligation to answer her questions, especially if her father wishes for her to remain ignorant. But such a strong look in her eyes.

    There was something about it that peaked his curiosity. This woman is not a typical nobledy, it should disgust him that she was acting out of line and yet it piqued his curiosity.

    "Where should I start?"

    "What is happening at the Iga border?"

    He nced down at the map and pointed to the area in the center." That battle was left in stalemate."

    "If that ce disappears then it is all over."

    She really has been looking this up huh? Indeed normally one wouldn''t hear any random princess talking about war, let alone know the areas and what''s been going on.

    So this is what that man meant by w. Indeed if other nobles knew of this side of her they would look at her with disgust and condemn her. She must hide this.

    "Oh yes what of the civil war in Uto? I heard that the pro Iga forces are in a dominated position but it can change tides anytime."

    Yes, she is certainly different from all the other princesses. She isn''t just a pretty face to be paraded around. It seems like his brother chose wisely for him. When they first spoke about his marriage, Soujiro said it did not matter who he married. But he also said that he did not want to marry one of those shrieking women who only care about wealth.

    Soujiro did not reply. He thought he wanted a doll like wife, somebody meek, quiet, pretty and would listen to whatever he wanted. Somebody who would stay put. But now he is starting to change his mind.

    "Prince?"

    Soujiro removed his coat and waltz over to the velvet red couch. "Honestly talk of war so early in our meeting?" He sat down. " Can you not behave in a more subdued manner?"

    It was a joke of course. He was very interested in this side of her. For a mere eleven year old child she speaks clearly, and with elegance. But there is a strong look in her eyes. Such strength and determination for knowledge where does ite from?

    "I am starving for knowledge."

    "I did note here to provide you with that."

    Sumire''s determination didn''t disappear. "But I want to learn. I do not agree with the methods my brother has been using to deal with the matter. And my elder sister is ignorant when ites to such matters."

    "As a Princess should be."

    The brte''s gaze darkened slightly. "That is true. But never once have I believed that following the rules blindly like that would help. Thew doesn''t protect people. The people protect thew. But no you are right, forgive me I am well aware that''s not your purpose."

    Just now the look in her eyes changed. There seems to be a different feel around her now. "War isn''t exactly a matter you should be dealing with." Soujiromented.

    Forget her age, her status in the elite world as a Princess makes it impossible for her to get involved with political affairs

    It is true that if anyone heard what she said. they would report it to that person immediately . Although that person is fond of her, even she won''t be able to get away with this. But he did not intend to tell on her.

    There are those who may merelyugh at her. A girl of no more than eleven years of age speaking of war. But it was quite amusing to him, seeing such difference.

    "What a cheeky woman you are. Sit down Sumire, I am not fond of people looking down on me."

    The brte doesn''t say anything and stared at him for a few moments.

    He merely stared back. "Must I repeat myself once more?"

    Sumire shook her head and sat down."No I heard you. I was just a bit surprised."

    He didn''t say anything but he wore a puzzled look on his face.

    The strength in her eyes has vanished and there was something different about her tone too.

    "By what?" Soujiro decided just to ask her. He is no good at dealing with people he has yet to figure out

    She smiles at him. "There is no one in the castle who calls me as Sumire. I find it refreshing."

    Huh...such a matter makes her happy? Indeed even though he wasn''t an expert on people''s emotions, one could tell that there was something about her expression aside from the smile that made her happy.

    So her change in tone moments ago was because she was happy? This woman is very unusual.

    Soujiro ended upughing. "Haha what confidence."

    "That''s because there isn''t, is there?" Sumire countered.

    "Haha you speak the truth." He was very amused.

    "What then?"

    He didn''t respond and looked away for a few moments. The girl was looking at him intently like she wanted answers that he could not give.

    "You do not smile like you did during the day." Sumire suddenlymented.

    It was only a brief look in the girl''s eyes, but he already saw everything he needed to. It wasn''t the girl''s curiosity over war that was the unusual aspect that man mentioned. No, the difference was certainly this.

    Soujiro reached over and grabbed a strand of the girl''s locks in his fingers. "It would be nice if you were a mere simpleton."

    He couldn''t believe the words that left his lips. The words that left were the opposite of what he was thinking. If she were merely the same as those people then he would have kicked her out by now.

    Right now is he ought to reprimand the girl, as her fiance that is his role now.

    He is supposed to turn a blind eye to her bizarre behaviour and not think much of it to maintain the marriage. But by saying such words he just confirmed that she isn''t like the others.

    "Hmm I see..." She trails off. She smiles at him. " I am happy you showed me your true feelings Soujiro."

    "Is that so? Then will you do the same?"

    At thatment Sumireughed and she stood up. "If that''s what you want from me, you will have to earn it."

 Chapter 255 - Ilogical To Begin With

    When ites to stuff that people don''t usually believe in, she immediately believed in those things. However there are also individuals who hold a belief in strange matters that she didn''t see the significance in.

    For example, the imprint that was still clearly in the palm of her hand. She heard many tales regarding the strange mark, tales of individuals who had this mark.

    Each imprint had different colours.

    She heard from others the meaning of each colour, but out of all those colours she noticed she had quite an unusual one. The nurses made a big deal out of it when they discovered that she and Mamoru had the same one.

    But when she and Mamoru noticed it their reaction was quite casual. ''Oh it''s the same.'' The conversation ended like that.

    He was not the type to focus on such things, neither was she. But perhaps there was a silent agreement between them, that even if they didn''t have the same that it wouldn''t have mattered.

    People always tend to believe in matters that connect them to another individual. In the end isn''t that because ''Humans crave for love and attention?''

    It was one of the few things she learned from Mamoru in the past. How right that statement was.

    "Sumire-chan! Please hurry, we''re alreadyte enough as it is. Ah Aika-chan will get mad.

    Her thoughts broke off when she heard Asami''s voice.

    "Right, right. " Sumire said.

    She rushed up the grey stone steps. Gee why on earth does the banquet have to be in a high location for. Truthfully speaking she wasn''t exactlyfortable with heights. But she did not feelfortable to disclose such information to Asami yet.

    Alright, it should be okay if she doesn''t look to the side at all. Just keep looking straight ahead and eventually they should arrive. Yet running in a dress isn''t exactly ideal. Ah she wishes her dearest were here. Just like he suggested in the phone she would love it if he Princess carried her.

    Either way right now Asami has it way easier than her, if she was only permitted to wear casual wear too then she would have chosen that over what she was wearing now.

    She did ask about it but as expected the request was brushed off rather quickly. The elders aside, Soujiro would have probably said something along the lines of wanting to see her in a dress.

    No not due to the formalities of ady, it would most likely be the other reason.

    Well even though it was quite bothersome at times. Sumire didn''t mind it, after all it made the atmosphere in the main base much lighter.

    All those people''s gazes are dark and their smiles andughter all gave her a bad feeling. She would rather get constantly sent on jobs rather than be stuck at paperwork duty in the main base. It''s suffocating.

    "Sumire-chan watch your step there is ---"

    But unfortunately she had only heard half the warning and almost fell backwards. However after a few moments had passed she didn''t hear the impact at all. She opened her eyes only to see up close the features of the man who caught her. Spiky silver hair, and odd eye colours.

    "Ran!"

    "Gee you clumsy girl. Why wear shoes you cant walk in?"

    Actually she wore slightly tter shoes originally but they were old and broke. She should have known better than to ask Asami-san for a recement she ended up bringing her very high heels.

    He let''s her go and turned to Asami who just ran back down.

    "Iwa-san thank goodness you caught her."

    "There is a safer route then this passage."

    "Eh there is?"

    "At the brand new park. It''s indeed quite a detour but it''s the path that''s being used a lot since it''s safe. Did you not see the sign?"

    As she watched the two interact, she couldn''t help but smile. In a sense it seems like they''re getting along better then they were before. Sumire thought Asami-san who fan girled about male idol groups would react that way towards Ran but it was the opposite reaction. For some reason she seemed hostile.

    Ran was no good at interacting with members of the opposite sex. It was the same with her at the start too, so she did not think much about it.

    It has been two and a half years, of course a lot has changed. Either way a sign....? She shuts her eyes, on the way here she saw something that resembled a sign.

    But the fact that it was torn down and battered on the ground made her think that it was a mere scrap of paper. It was deliberately destroyed huh? Is something going to-- her thoughts broke off when Ran wrapped his cloak around her.

    "Stupid girl, you will catch a cold.. Although it is June, the nights are still chilly."

    Her eyes went wide at the action. It resembled something.

    ''Even if it''s you. You''ll still catch a cold in this weather. Please think about yourself more. When you get home. Hurry up and rest up okay? Though I don''t dislike that recklessness of yours''

    ''Your reckless as always eh?''

    Ah, really what was she doing? Only a short time has passed yet she already longs to see him. Life really isn''t fair at all. Even though they''ve both gone through this already. Sumire wonders if he had the same thoughts. When they spoke on the phone earlier she could not tell what he was thinking.

    Indeed it is difficult for her to understand another person''s thoughts unless they are directly in front of her.

    Sumire knew if she told these two then they won''t tell a soul.

    She knew they would both understand. However, saying it would definitely trouble them. Besides, Sumire still could not tell what Ran thought about Yuhi. On some days he is openly hostile and in some he isn''t.

    "Yeah, thank you." Sumire said with a weak smile. "I guess we should get going. Were going to bete otherwise."

    She cannot tell them even if she knows they would understand. It is still frightening for her to open up to other people. She does not want to risk anything.

    ....

    They barely got there on time, they just scraped it. Since the doors in the other side of the room opened. An elder looking gentleman wearing odd clothes that resembled a mage from ancient times appeared.

    The elder merely sighed. "You''re getting away with it for now. But please make sure this doesn''t happen again.

    The brown hair girl wasn''t listening though, as she made her way over to the other side of the room to the crowd of people that just emerged through the double doors.

    In the center she found the person she was looking for. A guy with hair up in a braid that started above his ears and met behind. Those ocean blue pool of eyes, wearing a ck long sleeved cor shirt with white linings down the middle. A pale cream coat with pale brown linings that were held together with two royal emblem circles.

    He really has changed a lot, indeed the teenage features that once dawned the guys face were no longer there. It has now been reced by more grown up and adult features. Sumire managed to resist the urge to call him out informally. Sumire cleared her voice and called out to him.

    "Prince Soujiro."

    He stops talking with his guard when he heard her call his name. His ocean blue eyes met her her violet orbs. "Princess Sumire..."

    Sheughs lightly. "It has been awhile."

    A while? After that time she did not meet with him. Sumire felt ashamed that she used him as a shield against Sano while Yuhi was in hospital. Even though he was the one who forcibly dragged her away after rescuing her. Why on earth did she stay with him afterwards?

    It made no sense.

    Using old fashioned sounding titles in this modern setting, surrounded by people with hidden motives.

    ''This whole thing is illogical to begin with.''

 Chapter 256 - Her Heart Calls For Him

    Aging is quite simr to death. Some people stand up to aging and death as if it were nothing. Only once people deny that which they love, do they be able to create it anew.

    Soujiro''s gazends on his fianc¨¦, who was speaking with the elders. Indeed she certainly changed a lot. Soujiro could no longer see any distinction of that eleven year old girl who he once knew. Though when he hadst seen her before this year she was only thirteen years old whereas he was at the peak of his teens at seventeen years old.

    Sumire had now transformed into a beautiful young woman with waist-length brown hair and purple eyes. Her eyes interested him, it reminded him of jewels.

    At first, it appeared as if she had a lofty, distant character. It became clear after he got to know her that she had headstrong personality and would do or say things without knowing how the people around her may react. She also had no consciousness of ss and treated everyone she met in a simr manner. Soujiro discovered this during the night of the banquet during their first formal meeting. From the looks of it, it does still seem to be the case. However there was something about her that seemed different inparison to before, though he can''t exactly put his mind to it.

    His thoughts broke off when he watched his bodyguard wander around aimlessly.

    "Naoki. What have you been looking around aimlessly for the past two hours?"Soujiro finally asked his bodyguard.

    "That is ...don''t you think it''s strange? Princess Ibuki''s number of guards. ...."

    Soujiro nced over at the guards that hovered not too close to Sumire but not too far. Indeed from where he stood , he only saw three in contrast to the five that is supposed to be there. "...Izumi-san isn''t here."

    Izumi Kyouya. The guy reeked of suspicion to him. The unusual hair colour aside there was something about those eyes that reeked of evil. Yet when he questioned his fiance about the grey hair guard during the earlier stages of their meeting. She merelyughed it off and told him not to worry. She is certainly a reckless woman. But, even Soujiro knew that she wouldn''t keep someone dangerous by her side.

    Iwa Ran came along too clearly intending to protect her but there was also another man. He came in secretly when the party was midway.

    "Naoki. Do you know how the royal guards are chosen for the Ibuki Family?" His guard shook his head. "It differs from the usual procedure. Sure there is still the test of bravery, strength and nobility rank. However the Ibuki family also requires one other requirement. A certain jewel must be engraved in a visible area of their bodies."

    "But Izumi-san doesn''t have..."

    Soujiro nodded. "Which is why I was suspicious of him in the beginning.."

    Naoki raises his eyebrows. "Not anymore?"

    "No I am still suspicious of him. . Soujiro said. Naoki looked at him puzzled. But Soujiro didn''t feel the need to exin it. Indeed he still saw the guy as suspicious. However as long as Sumire kept him by her side then he wouldn''t question her. Yet the second that there is an opening to investigate, Soujiro knew that he wouldn''t hesitate at all to do so.

    Sumire walked over to him. " Sorry about that. I didn''t think that they''d take that long to speak with me.

    "It cannot be helped. Elders Chuken and Hans haven''t seen you since the first banquet and a good deal of time has passed since then." Soujiro knew that she seldom attended banquets or gatherings like this unless it was necessary.

    "That is true." Sumire agreed but she sighed. "But unlike back then I do not have the same reckless stamina. I am exhausted."

    At thatment Soujiro turned to her properly and saw the sweat that clung to her face.

    He took out a handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to her. "If you are tired tell me. I can bring you to my chambers." Soujiro offered.

    He knew of her pregnancy that was why he initially tried to reject this invitation for her. But for some reason she agreed even though she clearly did not want to attend. Soujiro had yet to figure out what she was thinking. He heard from others that she was actively investigating her former lover''s death. Perhaps there is a clue here somewhere? Otherwise he cannot imagine why she woulde here.

    "Thank you. But I will be fine."

    Soujiro frowned at her refusal. She has be more stubborn. Even before that other woman pointed out her fatigue. He could see it himself. It''s a real wonder why no one else has noticed it, she clearly doesn''t have a healthypletion.

    Rather it surprised him. In her state, her movement should be limited.

    Unless she has learned to use her ability. Soujiro shook his head. Sumire has no knowledge of this stuff and it should remain that way.

    "Soujiro?"

    "Nothing."

    Sumire seemed unconvinced, yet luckily for him she didn''t ask any further questions. Instead turned to his guard.

    "Himae-san you''re a fan of Quatro light right?"

    Naoki nods. "Yes but...why does Princess Ibuki know about that?"he asked politely.

    Sumire smiles. "Well I saw you during one of the venues of the first few days of the tour..."

    So he went there during his day off? . Soujiro found it strange that his guard would request time off, to see an idol group huh?

    "Naoki.."

    The blonde hair boy''s face colour pales. "Yes?" He responded.

    "If you wished to take a leave for a month instead of a mere three days. You should have at least said so."He wasn''t exactly a fan of idols. But it wasn''t as if he disliked them. It''s difficult not to know of '' Quatro light'' too, especiallytoo especially since it''sthere everywhere.

    Moreover Sojiro only paid attention to them because of their connection with his fiancee. It is only because of Sumire that he paid attention to something so trivial.

    "I''ll keep that in mind next time sir..."

    Sumire chuckles. "Don''t scare him of Soujiro. Ah but you saw me too right? Next time just call out to me."

    "I simply can''t ---" Soujiro cuts his guard off by sending him a knowing look. "Very well...since the Prince permitted me to do so."

    "Please do so. I am sure Kou and the others would like to meet you."

    His guard seemed to be holding back his expression with the mention of Maon Kou, Soujiro sighs not being able to bear to watch the sight anymore. Soujiro pretended to look elsewhere. The second he does so, his guard burst into an enthusiastic conversation with his fiance. Usually he wouldn''t tolerate such behaviour, since it was among the rules he learned as an adult.

    This rule was about guards separating from obility. But his own guard held a position that is simr to his own. So Soujiro never treated him in the same manner as amoner

    His thoughts retreated back on to the subject matter of the top idol group.Quatro light huh? Indeed it was quite difficult for him to feign ignorance on the group''s existence.

    Although he managed to ignore all traces of all the other idol groups residing in Japan. It''s difficult to turn his attention away from groups that have connections to her. On that matter, there is the other one.

    Nanairo Feather. It surprised him when he saw his fiance during the broadcast of the group''s first concert. However, even then he didn''t be interested in them. It wasn''t until that other one showed up that he truly turned his attention to the group. Soujiro too had seen it, the international concur broadcasts.

    His family is fond of ssical music and so during a meeting with their clients they always without fail watched the selection. He hadn''t known about the girls participation until the end of the first selection when they announced the girls disqualification for the round. His clients didn''t recognise the name. But his brother had done so.

    ''So your fiance is still as mysterious as ever huh? It''s true that I once praised her for her gracefulness and manners. However back then I had already noticed that the aura around her is quite unusual for your everyday Princess. I have heard rumors of a blonde hair demon princess all throughout the Yankee groups in Japan. Want a bet brother, that the demon princess they speak of is actually your fiance?''

    That conversation remained fresh in his mind. Which is why he anticipated the girl''s return. Soujiro wanted to prove his elder brother wrong. Although he was fully aware of the girls nature of not being a typical Princess. After all during their first meeting she expressed clear desires of knowing the state of affairs concerning wars.

    When he went home that night and thought it through. He realised that it wasn''t as unusual as he thought. After all she is still a ruler in the end, wanting to know the situation is normal. . His brother really is convinced on the matter that the demon Princess everyone is talking about is her. Indeed the girl''s blonde hair and hairstyle certainly fit the description at the time.

    His fiance''s hair style was no longer the same and the aspects of blonde she once had has been reced by her natural hair colour. However, it wouldn''t do any harm for him to make sure.

    Soujiro was about to do so and proceeded to move a step forward when the lights flickered. In that split second the brightness of the room was reced with a pitch ck darkness. Although it was dark he could still navigate himself through to where his guard and Sumire was.

    "Prince!"Naoki eximed.

    "Do not fret. It is a mere ck out. It happens quite often since the building is old. It shoulde back in a matter of seconds." Soujiro stated calmly, raising his voice slightly so the panicked nobles could hear him.

    He often came to this building before for other business so he is used to this.

    "...Asami, Ran isn''t back yet is he?"

    "No. But wait hold on Sumire-chan..."

    Suddenly they hear a high pitched screams, followed by several. Soujiro turned his attention to the sound.

    "Come Naoki. Follow me."

    He didn''t waste any time navigating around the dark. When he reached the corner of the room, he fiddled around his pockets and found a lighter as he extended it over and lit the candle stuck to the wall. A section of the room turns bright. " Naoki, can you see it? There is supposed to be a small hidden switch."

    Naoki shifts down."Is it this silver one?"

    "Yes."

    Once Naoki clicked the switch, the room was covered in light once again. But that clearly triggered even more panic amongst the others. Since clearly in the center of the room, the great elder Ono had been stabbed in the middle, where his vital organs were. It was a terrible wound.

    He watched as all the others merely nced over, not knowing what to do. " Naoki, call the---" Soujiro didn''t get a chance to finish his sentence, when the brown hair girl stepped forward.

    To think a case like this happened at such a grand event. It is no exaggeration to say that nearly all the nobles have gathered here. He supposes this was the perfect time to stage an attack but it is still surprising. Soujiro watched as the girl bent down. It surprised him how quickly she reacted. All the other nobles merely stood there.

    "Princess...." Ono said weakly.

    "It''ll be fine. Elder Ono."

    "I see....so...you''re like...him. No wonder...he was so drawn to you."

    With those words said the elder shut his eyes. Soujiro who watched the girl carefully saw a sh of something in her eyes. It was an anger that he saw once before. When she was a mere child, he saw this very same look in her eyes. No it is slightly different now, there is a sh of pain mixed in with that hate.

    ...ˇ­..

    Soujiro finally managed to escape the banquet. It took him quite a deal of time to calm the guests and in the process of doing so he had to give orders to the guards on duty. Splitting them up so that there are plenty guarding the room and the other half searching for the culprit.

    He even sent his own guard Naoki to the half searching for the culprit. His guard seemed reluctant to do so, wishing to apany him but he refused.

    It''s not as though having guards was necessary. Had it not been part of the royal decree then he would never have had any. Royalty aren''t aspletely puppets as people think, it''s true that they are not free.

    But they aren''t helpless when ites to battle. Especially the training that had been given to him and his brothers, protecting himself he could do just fine. Upon arriving at his destination, he noticed that the door was slightly open already.

    Soujiro could only stand there and watch his fiance amazed. The girl tied her hair into a bun and was in the middle of doing a medical procedure. From where he stood it seemed to be going well. It''s not unusual for royals to have medical knowledge because even he had it. However, he never thought to apply it before.

    It was because he was watching her that he noticed. She looked pale earlier but this time around something was different.

    "Sumire?" Soujiro entered the room concerned.

    "Are you feeling alright?"

    "Ah." Sumire turned to him andughed weakly. "I''m sorry but I think it''sing."

    Soujiro''s eyes widened rmed as he watched her stagger, he extended his arms out to break her fall. The moment he caught her he saw how pale her face was, and the stream of sweat that fell from her face.

    "Naoki!" Soujiro bellowed. His guard emerged from the doors. "Call an ambnce-- no," Soujiro trailed off. "Get my car, I will drive her to the hospital."

    They can''t afford to wait.

    "...ru..." Sumire mumbled quietly but Soujiro heard her.

    ''It seems she is still suffering even now.'' One would think now that she is dating Terashima, everything is okay. But that is not the case here. Even now her heart calls for him, calls for Tsueno Mamoru.

 Chapter 257 - Everything Happens For A Reason Part 1

    Three hourster - Hospital -

    ''I can''t believe this.'' Yuhi was standing in front of the waiting room door pacing back and forth. He ended up arriving a bitte so he could not go with her inside. By the time he arrived, it was already starting. Atushi, Jae - and the other guys in the group. Quatro Light, Atsuro and Shin were in the waiting room.Surprisingly though there was somebody missing.

    Nagawa isn''t here? Now that he thought about it. For a while now Sumire hasn''t mentioned the man during their calls. She stopped going to the hospital too. But this hospital is under the Nagawa family right? He looked around for a bit and spotted violet coloured hair at the corner. Yuhi walked over and indeed found Hino and Nagawa.

    The two seemed to be discussing something intently. It turned out that Nagawa was supposed to be in the operating room but he chickened out. Yuhi silently watched the two. For the past few minutes he had been frantic but watching Nagawa now, Yuhi could tell the man was in a worse state than him.

    Yuhi scratched his head. "Nagawa, quit freaking out. We already knew. Sure this came unexpectedly but it was bound to happen eventually.

    "No, Nagawa knew and that is why he is freaking out. He knows plenty of women who have given birth at a young age. But lost their lives."

    So even '' royalty'' of his degree can make such an expression. Even so, it doesn''t seem right that the fiance isnt here. Surely they didn''t just contact him right? . "Don''t just stay out here, let''s go to her side." Yuhi offered.

    He dislikes Nagawa but even he could tell that the man was worried about Sumire.

    Nagawa brushed past him"Huh? Where are you going?"

    "I will return to work."

    At thatment Yuhi frowned and yanked Na1gawa''s shoulder. Why would he go back to work when he is clearly worried about her?

    The moment his hand made contact, Yuhi began to hear voices.

    ''She''ll die. It''s toote''

    ''Dyedbour. Dangerous''

    ''Sumire will die. The baby will die too.''

    ''Death death''

    ''Everyone will die.''

    ''This is my punishment for hurting her.''

    ''No no..''

    The words death kept repeating over and over.

    Yuhi paused and took a step back. ''This guy actually regrets it?'' Sumire is this important to Nagawa. Actually Yuhi was testing Nagawa Sano too. Otherwise the man would not have this many moments with Sumire. So even a person like this ends up with regrets? Yuhi thought that Nagawa Sano was lower than scum but perhaps he still has a bit of humanity left in him.

    Sano must have sensed his presence since he turned around. "Terashima."

    "...are you not going back in?" Yuhi asked awkwardly.

    "You must think this is hrious. Even though I am a doctor I fear death."

    Yuhi looked at him puzzled. "Why would Iugh? Your human it is normal to fear death."

    "Aren''t you frightened? She could die."

    "It''s not that I''m not. But if I think that way I could jinx it. Besides what Sumire needs right now is for somebody who believes in her."

    At thatment Sano burst intoughter. A dark and yet crazed look appeared in his eyes. "You can say that for sure with no evidence. Then let me tell you something interesting. Women with frail bodies have a higher chance of dying through childbirth. There is a high risk they will exchange their life for the child."

    "...that won''t happen." Yuhi knew that much. When he realized Sumire was pregnant he did his own research.

    "That thing inside her isnt normal either."

    Yuhi frowned when he heard those words. "That is a life you''re talking about."

    "Are you really happy with her having another man''s child? Terashima, you can''t trick me."

    Indeed, it doesn''t make him happy. But at the same time the other guy is Mamoru. Mamoru who helped him and even brought them together. When Mamoru started dating Sumire he contacted him and said just two words. That man told him to trust him. From the beginning that person sacrificed his own feelings. So how could he dislike the child?

    Hino who was silent this entire time spoke up. "Sano, I know how you feel but she wouldn''t want this."

    Before Sano could say a word one of the nurses burst out of the operating room frantic. "Where is Doctor Sano?"

    "Did something happen?" Sano stepped forward.

    "The patient is losing a lot of blood, we--we don''t know how to.."

    "Calm down."

    "Also she said..to call you."

    It seems at the very least Sumire trusts Sanos skills as a doctor.

    "Terashima, do you trust me?"

    Yuhi blinked at the sudden question.

    "Why does it--"

    "Do you?"

    "For this yes." Yuhi suddenly understood. Nagawa was asking his consent as Sumire''s partner, as the one who would help her look after the child.

    "Thats enough."

    ˇ­

    The hours after Nagawa went in the operating room seemed to drag on for hours. The missing fiance who had been with Sumire at the party arrived two hours ago. It seemed like the man was dealing with the people at the party. Well they did call for an ambnce rather abruptly. It seemed there was an incident at the gathering too.

    She should never have attended that stupid gathering. His thoughts broke off when he saw the red light sh green indicating it was over. One of the nurses came out and asked for the patient''s spouse.

    "Terashima, go in there."

    "ˇ­Shouldn''t you go Mr fiance?"

    To her surprise the third Prince merely shakes his head. "The one she called for is you. Go to her side or I''ll cut your throat the next time you interfere with my side''s ns."

    "Hm."

    They took him away, to run some tests. But they say he''s healthy. And a strong one, what a relief huh."

    "Yeahˇ­.so when were you going to tell me about this hmmm?" Yuhi pinched her cheeks. They spoke when she was on her way to the party venue too so why did she not say anything?

    "Ite. Yuhi, don''t be a bully when I just went through a painful experience."

    She scared him so much. He acted all calm in front of Nagawa and said all those brave sounding things but he knew better. The one who was most frightened was him. Actually he thought the same as Nagawa, the risk is higher because this is a child with supernatural abilities.

    "It hurts but it was fun."

    Yuhi looked at her dumbfounded. Is this woman crazy? He almost had a heart attack when he heard the news. If he used normal transport he would not have arrived until the next morning, but he used his ability.

    His thoughts broke off when he felt her soft hands on his cheek. "Were you scared? It''s okay, I''m alive."

    After she said those words he could no longer hold his emotions back, and pulled her into his arms. Sumire who had beenying down on the operating table for so long seemed startled but she suddenlyughed.

    "Uhh, what are you doing? There are people.."

    Indeed there were still people in the room but none of that mattered to him. What matters the most is the girl in his arms. "What if you died?" He mumbled.

    "I see, indeed that could have happened." Sumire trailed off. "But like I told you before everything happens for a reason, even the daily misfortune events. If I died today it would have had a meaning."

 Chapter 258 - Everything Happens For A Reason Part 2

    Ha, she went ahead and said it. Actually, he thought the same when Nagawa said those words about her dying. In the event that something bad happens, he tries to imagine Sumires response. He turned to the girl in his arms. Despite her pale face, she said those words with such confidence.

    "You went through a lot, do you want to sleep?"

    "Mmm. I think they still have to run some tests though, but afterward we can cuddle."

    She already nned ahead too. No doubt that she asked for permission already. Yuhi gentlybed her hair with his hands and patted her back.

    He was showering her with so much affection that nobody wanted to disturb.

    But one of the nurses stepped forward. "Excuse me but we have to bring her to her room."

    ...l

    Yuhi checked on the child when Sumire fell asleep. It seemed the doctors were having a hard time because some of the tests seemed strange. So he called Atsuro over to have a look. A hospital like this does not specialize in individuals with evolved gics, so it is normal. Yuhi figured there would be something wrong with the child but he did not think they would find out right away.

    His gaze fell on the girl fast asleep on the bed. He extended his hand out and interlocked a strand of her hair with one of his fingers before he brought it to his lips. This girl scared him so much today. He rushed back so quickly too without finishing everything.

    Hino came along like a fool too. That guy should have stayed behind. Since earlier he switched his phone off and did not switch it on even once. He does not want anybody to disturb them.

    It is a good thing he made it, even though he could note inside with her. Yuhi knew it was enough for her that he came. He lets go of the strand of hair and stood up. He picked up a guitar case from the side and took out his guitar. He was in the middle of promotion so he had this with him when he received word.

    Yuhi yed a few notes and for the next few minutes, there was no other sound. This recent song was just like the others, a powerful and explosive start before it turned quiet. The feelings he has for Sumire are like a raging storm.

    "Yuhi-san are you writing a song for me?" He heard a faint voice and looked over. Sumire was peering over at him from her nket.

    The moment he thinks she looks adorable is when he loses. Yuhi tried to avoid eye contact but it did him no good.

    "Silly girl, all my songs are for you."

    "They are?"

    ''At least since we met back then.''

    Sumire must have figured this out since she suddenly sat up. She wrapped her arms around his neck and sat on hisp causing him to let go of the guitar. Geez, even when he was refraining.

    "Say Yuhi-san?"

    "Yeah?"

    "You smell good today."

    Yuhi paused but gently caressed her hair. "Hey, do you want to go on a trip with me?"

    "A trip?" Sumire questioned. Before he could say anything else there was a knock on the door.

    Yuhi told the person toe in and Atsuro waltz in with the child in his arms. "Hey Yuhi, did you tell Sumireˇ­"

    ____

    Why is he here? What is he doing with her child too? Sumire stared at him suspiciously.

    Atsuro walked over to her and ced the child in her arms. "Spend some time with him before you go."

    He did not say anymore and exited the room. Sumire was very puzzled but she did not get a chance to say anything since she felt a small pair of hands on her own. "..Ma..M.."

    Eh?

    Yuhiughed and sat down on the bed too. "Already trying to speak? This one is fast."

    "What did Atsuro mean just now?"

    "Mm, like I said let''s go on a trip for a while. I mean we should go." Yuhi pointed to the child in her arms. Sumire felt pain in her arms and realized why. Could it be because she touched-- Yuhi took the child from her.

    "We still don''t understand what''s wrong. But it won''t be long, so let''s go for a bit yeah?"

    She knew Yuhi was trying to be as nice as possible about it but Sumire felt uneasy. Will she be unable to hold that child again?

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi grabbed the child''s hand and let go before grabbing her hands. "It''s okay, this child will recognize you no matter what happens. You also won''t forget this warmth."

    ...

    A few hourster on a remote ind.

    Sumire woke up to an unfamiliar room, and yet familiar warmth. Yuhiy on top of her naked with the covers barely covering them. She still had her clothes on and yet she wore a very thin-looking nightgown.

    ''Did--did he change her into this?'' Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi stirred awake.

    Yuhi looked at her half-dazed before nibbling on her lips. "Morning love, why do you love so mad?"

    She points to her clothes.

    "Well you got drenched in the rain, I had to do something.." Yuhi trailed off. "Sorry, you must be upset.."

    "..."

    Now she is even more irritated. Why is he such a gentleman? This is cheating.

    "I''m not upset." She kissed him back. "How long are we staying here?"

    "Mm, I was thinking a week? We have to go back next week to do the term evaluation but we can prepare for that here."

    A week with Yuhi in this ce. Actually, since she woke up she immediately noticed the fresh air and a different atmosphere. From the window, she spotted palm trees and bright blue skies. Sumire looked at Yuhi puzzled, Yuhi who noticed her gaze chuckled.

    "Private ind."

    A knowing ah escaped her lips. Right, Yuhi-san has something like this. She almost forgets that he is a famous superstar. Whenever they are together he feels like a normal person. She snuggled into his arms and Yuhi gently caressed her hair.

    Yuhi mumbled her name affectionately against her hair. "You want to rx for a bit more?"

    "I do."

    "What about food?"

    "Later." For some reason, she just wants to stay with him like this.

    Now that she thought about it, the two of them havee a long way. In the past, she would not have imagined that they would end up this way. That time she turned him down she only did so because she was unsure. She was unsure of herself, not his feelings. His feelings were quite transparent to her. Despite how she was back then she could tell he was sincere. But it was because she saw his sincerity that she understood. With the way she is, she will only bring him unhappiness and more pain.

    But from the very start, Yuhi never saw her as a ticking time bomb waiting to explode. She was so cold to him and other people and yet he still said such words to her. He still confessed to her. It made no sense to her at all. Even though this person can see all her ws, he still epted her.

    "What about that song you were writing for me?"

    "Mm? You want to hear it?"

    "No, I don''t."

    Yuhiughed and stood up. "Alright. I will make your food after all. Try to sleep more if you can." Before she could say anything he was already exiting the room.

    The moment he left she buried her face in the pillows and deeply sighed. So much has happened and yet she recalled the warmth of the child she briefly held in her arms. So small, those hands that had clung to her were so very small, and yet it was familiar. It was the same as his hand.

 Chapter 259 - No Meaningless Misfortune

    Since she was a child she discovered that she liked words more than numbers. A world of knowledge. ''I want to know more.'' ''There is a hidden meaning.'' She never took people''s words at face value and analyzed everything.

    That''s right long before she even met Yuhi, she already found herself to be attracted by books that contained knowledge of this world. Originally it was only a means of escape, escape from all the shouting.

    Her parents often fought. Indeed, her family life wasn''t exactly as peaceful as what the general public thought it was.

    Everybody saw the Ibuki family as a perfect rich family. Every family member is privileged, and they all got along well.

    Nobody would have thought that the perfect family is an illusion. That family long fell apart, so perhaps what happened then was atonement.

    It was atonement for what happened before. In that sense, there really is no meaningless misfortune.

    When she first stumbled upon Shakespeare''s works she learned the meaning in more depth. What a true tragedy is. Her form of escape were those books. In order to block out the sound, she listened to music and escaped into the world of stories. But that is a delusion. She cannot remain that way forever.

    A person cannot escape from a reality that is there. She discovered many things. So then how is she an outsider of society supposed to fit in? The answer is simple.

    She just has to live the same as everyone else. Another is that most humans won''t ept something as a fact. If it is outside what they considermon sense.

    When she realized these things she realized though, that even if she did that it wouldn''t change anything. It won''t make her world any less dark than it already was.

    Individuals with a purpose?

    Those with strong goals and motivation, she didn''t understand them either.

    ''It''s alive with mour and culture. Take a stroll around the city and you will get caught up in the city''s allure. A feeling of lightness. But light cannot exist without darkness and there is a delicate bnce worth protecting. It''s the darkness I carry inside me. It''s the reason for my strength and the point of my existence.''

    Mamoru''s words echoed in her head. One of his many teachings and beliefs. He said those words when they fought too. Even when they fought, Ru could say such wise sounding things.

    She instantly thought. ''Ah, this person can say that easily because he doesn''t understand.''

    ''I thought that way for so long until I saw his pain.'' After she saw it up close and in front of her. Sumire realized that the world is even moreplex than she imagined.

    Sumire looked at her surroundings and took a deep breath. It should be okay out here. While she is gradually returning to the entertainment industry, it is still difficult to sing.

    "My cheeks are wet, are wet with my loneliness

    But I''ll be quietly filled with signs of dawn

    and they invite me to the sky

    Hope is waiting beyond here, that''s rightˇŞ So let''s go

    Even while I''m lost, I go on a journey to find you

    My hands felt how our senses differ

    I''ll catch you and hold you tight

    The way our hearts seek one another is the proof of my dream.."

    A song of sadness, loneliness, and hope, and longing.

    Currently, she was on top of a hill that overlooked the ind. This ce really ispletely different. Unlike Tokyo, there are not many people here, and yet the people are busy.

    It''s always busy with people no matter the time of day. It''spletely different from that ce where she first met Yuhi.

    Her thought broke off when she felt a pair of arms wrap around her.

    "You will catch a cold Princess.."

    Sumire closed her eyes and allowed a cool wind blow against her cheek."It''s summer anyway so it''s alright. But really Princess? That''s quite cold of you Yuhi-san."

    Yuhi sighed, She watched as a troubled look appeared on his face. "At times like this, it is best to remind you of your title".

    Her title huh? It''s not like they are living in the old days so why do people use such old-fashioned terms for rich people? Is it because shees from a traditional family?

    She chuckles. "I see." Sumire trailed off. "In other words you''re concerned aren''t you?"

    "Do not put it so bluntly Sumire."

    Sumire reached her hands back until she felt the familiar warmth of his hands. "Yuhi, you remember now don''t you?"

    "Yeah. I will apologize for forgetting. But you won''t ept that will you?"

    "I won''t."

    That''s right. She won''t ept his apology. But she will selfishly keep him by her side like this. This was one of the reasons why she epted his confession.

    Sumire spoke up her voice gently."It''s okay for me to be selfish isn''t it?"

    "It is."

    What a liar.

    At times like this, he should just say what he is thinking.

    ''In front of me, you don''t have to pretend Yuhi.'' Sumire wanted to tell him these words but nothing escaped her lips. Even though they are so close, why does she still feel so distant from him?

    Maybe it''s because she understands something. No matter how close they are there is still darkness in Yuhi''s heart that he does not share with her.

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi suddenly halted. He turned around and pulled her into his arms.

    "Yuhi-san? What''s wrong?" Sumire asked.

    "Nothing, just cold."

    ''Butˇ­'' Sumire''s gaze fell on his hands wrapped tightly around her waist. There must be something. One day will he be able to share those things with her? Does she have to wait? She wants to ask him now.

    "Sorry," Yuhi mumbled. "You want to ask right?"

    "You won''t tell me?"

    "Not that. I just need some time, you trust me don''t you Sumire?"

    Of course, she does. He is the only one she trusts right now.

    "I do, but don''t leave me waiting for too long."

    Yuhiughed. "I can sense your impatience."

    Oops, that came out naturally. She shouldn''t say things like that. Sumire tried to raise her face but he wouldn''t let her.

    "You know since you came here I have been very restless."

    "Because I cause you trouble?"

    "Not quite. More like, I can''t stop writing songs about you."

    "Why is that a proˇŞ" Sumire paused when she realized something. "Wait, how many songs are we talking about exactly?"

    "I wrote a few every day since you came here."

    A few every day? This guy is too shameless! But he is so forward at expressing his feelings for her.

 Chapter 260 - A Sense Of Hope And Purpose

    "When will I hear these songs?" Sumire was very curious. In this man''s eyes what does she look like? A good person? How can that be when he knows howplicated her personality is?

    Yuhi kissed her forehead. "Last week of July, I''m going to have a short tour but only in town. Hino booked out all the major venues."

    "So I get to watch you sing?"

    "You get an exclusive seat." Yuhi grinned. "You wille won''t you?"

    "Well, maybe I''m busy that day."

    Yuhi deeply sighed and sheughed. "By now can you not tell when I am joking?"

    "I can but." Yuhi rubbed his hair with his hands. "That does not stop me from worrying."

    He looks genuinely troubled by this. Maybe she ought to stop messing with him. It is rare to see him this way though.

    Sumire extended her hand out and caressed his cheeks. "You worry too much."

    "It seems so. But that''s because of you, you''re in a bad mood so you''re tricking me a lot."

    "You left me with Sano for so long, naturally I am quite upset."

    Yuhi sighed. "Well I knew asking Atsuro wasn''t an option."

    "Leaving me to other men, isn''t that weird?"

    "Indeedˇ­" Yuhi trailed off and sighed. "It won''t happen again. It was only because you were pregnant."

    Sumire chuckled when she saw his serious expression. "I am not angry."

    "You could have fooled me."

    Yuhi still seemed bothered so she turned to face him, and took his hands into hers.

    "It''s quite manly of you, you know. To work so hard with your bare hands. Makes a girl feel impressed."

    At thatment she watched as his face turned redder and sheughed. "Did you think I wouldn''t notice? You went on tour - no you went there to clean up the mess I caused."

    When she heard which city Yuhi was in she immediately understood. This person would do everything to protect her honour and reputation, even if it means sacrificing his own. He would do anything just so she would smile.

    "Alright so I did but don''t make fun-" Sumire cuts him off by edging closer. Yuhi responded by wrapping his arms around her waist. "I thought you would be angrier at me, for breaking our promise."

    "I''m not that unreasonable, even I understand what your intentions are. Besides a promise is something that can break. It is mere words. There is no guarantee that the other person will keep it. It is easy to sway human hearts after all."

    Yuhi sighed and bent down to kiss her lips. "You know when you''re mad you end up rambling a lot."

    "I''m only in a bad mood, not angry at you." To prove her point she kissed Yuhi back but unlike his kiss, she kissed him passionately.

    It did not take long for both of them to get caught up in it. She felt his hands on her shirt and shuddered. "Yuhi-san?"

    "Not going to do anything." He murmured in her ear. Indeed after a few minutes he stopped like nothing had happened. But she could not forget the warmth of his hands that lingered on her shirt moments ago.

    Her birthday is in two days...so does that mean she will spend it here with Yuhi-san in this ce? That is not a bad idea. There does not seem to be many people on this ind, they are more or less alone here. Right she should wait till then.

    Sumire reluctantly pulled away from him and sighed.

    "Something wrong?"

    "I was just thinking that it would be nicer if you were a despicable guy like the rumors say."

    Yuhi awkwardly scratched his hair. "Well it''s actually harder than you think."

    Sumire looked at him puzzled but Yuhi kept muttering how she did not understand at all.

    "You can ask me anything, you know," he tells her. "Whatever will make you happy."

    Her eyes widened at his sudden words. "Why did you say something weird just now?"

    "It''s weird?"

    Sumire nodded. "I find it unpleasant when you behave this way." When he behaves this way she can''t turn him away. "I feel nervous."

    "The nervous part willeter so shouldn''t you rx for now?"

    This shameless man, so he intended to continue after all! Sometimes it is hard to tell what he is thinking. There are times where he acts like a gentleman and then there are times where he acts like a beast.

    "Can we have a look around the ind?"

    "Mm, let''s have a date."

    ....

    They managed to return to the house before sunset, had a nice meal,posed some songs together before heading to bed. But Sumire felt restless and ended up standing up and leaving the room. At first she only intended to walk around the manor but she ended up going outside. Sumire did not go to the beach area but remained behind the fence, she took a seat on the bench and looked up at the sky.

    There was a full moon in the sky tonight. A lot has happened since she moved away from Star town huh? The reason she originally moved away was because she wanted to escape, escape from a ce that still had traces of Mamoru. But there was also another reason. She wanted to meet Yuhi again. Yuhi sent her all those books during the time she isted herself in Mamorus house. Once in a while she would hear the sound of something slip inside the letter hole. At first she ignored it, or rather the sound frightened her.

    She didn''t want to hear anything, to know any news - all she wanted was to be alone. She wanted to stay in the one ce where she knew he woulde back to, he would return to her.

    But eventually she became curious. She did not know why but she stood up and left the spot in Mamoru''s room which she isted herself in. Sumire remembers seeing the stack of books scattered on the ground and immediately rushed over. She knew who sent them without searching for a name or before she found the notes with his handwriting.

    Those books Yuhi sent her varied and some made no sense at all. But somehow it wasforting for her. She found a sense of hope and purpose despite being in despair. The one who gave her that ray of light, that way out was Yuhi.

    It belonged to the person she loved since she was younger. Ru told her he would help her forget Yuhi. But in the end even when they dated it felt like he was pushing her towards him.

 Chapter 261 - If

    After pondering for so long, she eventually saw Yuhi who was leaning against themp post. She rolled her eyes and called him over. He did not say anything but sat on the corner of the bench.

    "If I were like Ru or that person, Yuhi would you hate me?"

    At thatment he does not say anything.

    "Alright youe over here." Sumire disliked that he sat so far from her. What is he doing staying so far away?

    "Pfft, if you want me to sit closer just say so."

    "Yuhi-san, I will have you know I am not in the mood for jokes." she trails off when he shifted closer to her. He kissed a strand of her hair. "Or anything affectionate either."

    "I know Sumire."

    Why does he know? It really isn''t fair sometimes.

    Yuhi and Atushi must have nned all of that. After all, the only ones who know about her bad sleeping habits are those close to her.. As well as Yuhi and Soujiro, thetter would never b about such matters to anyone no matter who it is. However, if it''s Yuhi, he would tell Atushi without hesitation. Even now she still doesn''t understand the rtionship between those two very well. If you can call it a friendship at all.

    For those two to be in such good terms, it''s quite an illogical turn of events. Atushi never got along well with Arashi-senpai and the two had quite the rivalry so it surprised

    "Having overwhelming desires that only plunge the world around you into misery. Or restraining yourself so much that you suffer endlessly. For it to be either that or something else. It''s scary, isn''t it? But what''s even scarier is that. .. " she trails off, her gazended on the pitch-ck skies. " I''m conscious of the fact that I myself harbor a terrible seed of desire. And that I have the power to fulfill it. "

    "Don''t say things like that man would say."

    Sumire sensed how troubled he was so she asked him. "Have I be like him?"

    "I sometimes think you have, only sometimes."

    "That must mean that I have gotten old."

    Right if she is starting to talk like master, then it simply means that she has gotten old. Then again she is eighteen in two days, in two years she would legally be an adult.

    . . . . "

    "Why aren''t you saying anything I wonder. .. Could it be, Yuhi you really thought that and that''s why you didn''t do anything more than kiss me earlier?"

    "No that''s not." Yuhi trailed off. "Well, honestly that stuff does not bother me."

    That stuff? Does he mean her getting old- then again he is older than her. Sometimes she forgets that since they act so naturally around each other.

    "By the way, I had this conversation with Atushi not too long ago. He said that he is very surprised at my self-restraint recently and thinks I am plotting something. Asami also said that she wishes we would be more intimate so those jealous girls would leave you alone." Yuhi trailed off. "I think they are right, we should do something."

    "Dummy that''s not what she meant. I just don''t think it''s right now. I''m sorry, perhaps even now I still have some lingering feelings. There is still pain in my heart whenever I think of him."

    "I know, I get that way sometimes too when I look up at the sky. That moron was the one who left you with this heavy burden in the first ce. There are many things I can''t say. But you have to realize, everything I do is for your sake."

    She knows that all too well Yuhi. The brte wrapped her arms around his neck and brushed her lips there gently biting the soft skin. Yuhi. She loves him, she loves him so much. It''s strange. She never thought that she would fall in love with someone this much; and now that she has, her actions, words, and everything else she''s believed in has be muddled up. She bes dizzy with thoughts of this person.

    ˇ­...

    After kissing for a good few minutes, he pulled her onto hisp. "Yuhi?"

    "Get some sleep. You''ve been so busy these past few days that you haven''t been able to sleep much, have you? No matter how monstrous like or strong your body is, you need to rest, you know?"

    A soft chuckle escaped her lips."A monster like is too much." She trailed off. "Say Yuhi? What are you doing out here anyway?"

    "I thought it would be interesting to read some fascinating literature under the moonlight."

    "Ah-huh, but you didn''t bring a book out with you?"

    "No need, I have the story memorized."

    "Normally I wouldn''t mind listening to you talk but tonight I would rather things remain this way." She was in an odd mellow mood.

    "I can tell, you''re not even quoting Shakespeare tonight."

    "Do you want me to?"

    "Well it is strange but this is fine too." Yuhi caressed her hair. "Are youfortable?"

    "This way I can see your face and the stars so yes."

    Yuhi chuckled. "You''re way too honest."

    "Say Yuhi, are you really okay with it?" Despite her vague words, Sumire understood that he would get it.

    Yuhi did not reply right away but suddenly sat her up, and pulled her into his arms. "Truthfully, it scares me a little."

    "You''re frightened?"

    "Yes, I am. What if you decide one day that I am not good enough to look after him?"

    "That won''t happen."

    "Then what if you decide to do something stupid like self-sacrifice? What if you think you''re getting in the way of my career and future by tying me down?"

    Her eyes widened when she heard those words. Did Yuhi hear that from Sano? Indeed when Sano said those words to her she thought the same. But why does Yuhi think that way?

    "You know I talked about it with Hino, and he told me that you would think this way."

    So Hino figured it out? Of course he would. She did not know him for very long but he seemed to naturally understand things about her based on observation alone.

    "Was he right?"

    Sumire wished she could cover her face and hide away but it was difficult since Yuhi would not let her go. His hold around her waist tightened as he asked her that.

    "Yes."

    "Hah, I wish he was wrong or at least lie about it. You know I dislike the idea of you leaving me even more so if you still have feelings for me."

    The two of them have never spoken about the feelings she has for him. Unlike Yuhi she is not that open about it, and says everything indirectly. But for some reason, Yuhi already knew how much she liked him.

    "I''m sorry."

    "Yeah, don''t ever think such things again. Like I told you I built this empire in the music world for your sake. It will mean nothing to me if you''re not by my side." Yuhi mumbled. "Besides, I am looking forward to it."

    "Looking forward to it?"

    "The day you can sing by my side properly. It was fun, wasn''t it? Singing together back then? There was no stage and it was just a small karaoke joint but it was a lot of fun for me."

    Her eyes widened when she heard those words. Yuhi...he enjoyed it that much? All this time she thought it was just her. She thought it was just her who felt the rush of emotions at that time. So they both thought the same thing? There was also that song. This person has treasured her for such a long time. But what did she do in return?

    She spent so much time trying to forget him saying useless things like she did not deserve him.

    "Also, I think I could be a good parent."

    Sumire deeply sighed. "How are you so certain? He is my child but even I have doubts."

    "For one maybe you should think of a name."

    "Correction, we think of a name. If you''re raising him with me then you''re responsible too."

    Yuhi chuckled. "Indeed that is true. Mm, but I''m bad at names."

    "Useless."

    "I can be useful in other areasˇ­"

    Sumire swiftly moved away from him before he could do anything. "My birthday, I will spend it here so we should start nning."

    "Well, you don''t have to worry about that."

    So he already made ns? "Then I suppose I have to trust you there."

 Chapter 262 - I Will Grow Old With You

    June 24th

    Despite what it seemed like he already made arrangements for Sumire''s birthday. He nned it long before she even came here. Yes, he arranged everything before then. Was he confident that he could get her to spend the day with him? The answer is yes. The entire day yesterday, he showed her some famous spots on the ind and they both had a good time. But he did not want to show her too much since it would ruin her birthday surprise.

    But how did she end uping here? He may have bought out this ind but there were still some people living here. So Yuhi found a secret space where nobody else had ess to. He was checking on it when he found Sumire in the area. So he invited her inside.

    This girl is very good at finding ces.

    "Thanks for having me here." Sumire peered through the door curiously.

    Yuhi waltzed right in and put his coat on the rack nearby.

    "I will pour us some tea. So make yourself at home." Yuhi said, walking over to the kitchen. Through the small mirror on the wall, he could get a clear glimpse of her. Sumire was looking around curiously.

    "It''s the first time I''ve been here Yuhi."

    "Indeed." Actually, he entertained the idea of bringing her here before but backed out quickly. After all, back then their rtionship was strange. They were not lovers but they were closer than friends too.

    Where did he put those tea bags? Although it''s not a ce hees to frequently anymore. Unlike the old man''s manor. He hasn''t left this ce vacant for a long time.

    "I''m nervous."

    Yuhi almost dropped the mug he just pulled out of the cab. Again, why is she saying this again? The other day when she said it, Yuhi countered it but he can''t say those words to her now. Or rather he was nervous too. Yuhi felt his palms go sweaty, and his cheeks slightly red as he coughed. "Quit it."

    Sumire was suddenly by his side and she peered over at him. "Yuhi-san that is sly of you."

    "You''re the one saying such things every time."

    "I thought you liked honest people."

    That is not the point here! Yuhi deeply sighed. He needs to stop battling with his inner thoughts too much, it just makes the situation worse. "I can''t find the tea bags."

    Sumire chuckled. "Then I can have coffee."

    "That is bad for you.."

    "But if I don''t drink or eat anything now I will be even more nervous."

    T-this girl is so extreme at showing her affection and she has no idea. Since she does it unconsciously it is even more frightening. Yuhi took a deep breath before he opened the cupboard and took out what he needed. He somehow managed to get her to sit down again but he felt her gaze on him the entire time he prepared the coffee.

    Once he finished making the coffee, he ced it down on the table. Usually, he would sit beside her. But they ought to get the serious business out of the way first. For the next ten minutes, nobody spoke at all.

    Yuhi watched as Sumire fiddled with the cup in her hands letting it cool down before she took a sip. In that somewhat tense atmosphere, it was her brightly lit eyes when she took a sip of the coffee that reassured him.

    Heh, if Morris and the other guys heard that he was having such soft-sounding thoughts they''d certainlyugh at him. But he can no longer return to how he was before. He needs to stop dwelling on the past. Besides, right now Sumire is by his side as his girlfriend, they are no longer just partners. He can finally be happy with the one he likes.

    "We delivered all the threats we had to."

    Yuhi paused. He actually thought she would not speak about this. While he was away on tour cleaning up those rumors about her, Sumire was also doing some work on the sidelines.

    "Why do you have to apologize?"

    She doesn''t say anything to that. "So about what you said the other day. About starting over from the beginning --"

    Sumire stood up. "We haven''t told Iroha-chan and the others."

    Iroha was his ''kohai'', he found her living on the streets when her family went bankrupt. Indeed he had not said a word about dating Sumire but he is sure that girl must have read the news already or found out from reading those magazines.

    "She said it herself, didn''t she? That dating will eventually lead to marriage but as those years go by your soul will grow old."

    Soul to grow old. .. " A dark depressing aura wraps around the brte, as she slumps her head on the table. "Indeed. I can feel it too."

    "You don''t have to worry. I''ll grow old with you too."

    He will grow old with her and spoil her for eternity. He will give her everything she desires, and grant every wish she has.

    The brte doesn''t respond but he finds her staring at him for a few minutes, "What is it?"

    "Nothing."

    Yuhi could not miss the tint of pink on the girl''s cheeks and look puzzled. Why is she blushing? Did he say something weird again? Yuhi traced the words he said just now and paused. "You don''t want to grow old with me?" Yuhi figured it out right away.

    Sumire was ying with a strand of her hair and looked very nervous. "That is what you just asked me...you''re proposing?"

    "I thought you said you wanted to date with marriage in mind."

    Was she kidding? Ever since she said those words Yuhi has worked even harder knowing that they would have a future together. His thoughts broke off when he looked at her face again. Yuhi stood up and took a seat beside her.

    He did not say anything but eventually grabbed her hand.

    "You want to?"

    Sumire nodded slowly. "I think so."

    She thinks? Why does she sound so vague? As Yuhi debated this he watched as she covered her mouth with her sleeve andughed. "Sorry give me a minute, my heart won''t stop pounding."

    Normally she is so confident and messes with him. But there are times where she gets like this. He doesn''t understand her at all. Yuhi thought he had a better understanding of her now but he still learns new things about her. He still finds more things to love about her.

    This is bad though, he wants to- his thoughts broke off when he noticed how close she was. When did she get so close to him?

 Chapter 263 - I Want You To Spoil Me A Little

    Does it matter when she got close? He likes it when she is near him, close enough to touch and yet far enough. Yuhi looked at her with a troubled expression. Sometimes he does not know what to do with her.

    "Actually, I don''t understand what you mean by starting over from step one." Yuhi finally managed to bring it up. It was something she suggested the other day.

    Sumire looks up, "Isn''t it about doing stuff together, and getting to know each other?"

    "Really?"

    "For example, naturally holding hands."

    "Don''t we always do that? "

    What does she mean by naturally? It''s something they always do, so isn''t that natural? Or maybe there is something he is missing here.

    "Or eating meals together, or going on walks and other ces together."

    "We did that every day when I was a member of the Holy knights." Yuhi trails off when he saw her innocent expression turn darker. His sweatdropped. "We can just do it again. What''s with that funny face."

    "That''s right, you and me. There is nothing innocent anymore."

    "There are still some things I don''t know about you. I''ll ask you now." Yuhi took a sip of the coffee. It was colder since he took a long time before he drank it, but it did not matter. "That charm lost its power a long time ago when the structure in France was destroyed but I noticed you wouldn''t take it off."

    It was one of the first things he noticed when she first came here.

    Sumire lifts the bracelet she wore in her hand. "Yeah. This is a promise after all. ''Don''t kill Yuhi'' that one. At that time, I was so very weak and powerless. It was the only thing I could do. The one and only thing. I just couldn''t ept your future to be paintedpletely ck because of what happened to you before. ''If only my very kind partner...Someday, could smile peacefully. I always had these wistful thoughts. "

    "Yeah. I somehow already knew that. " He already knew for a long time that she had deep feelings for him. But it was because he knew that he did not expect anything to change after confessing. He knew she would turn him down.

    He watched as her gaze remained on him her eyes seemed to search for the remaining answers. But both of them knew that he did not have any answers for her, at least not right now. He ced a gentle kiss on her forehead.

    "We can take our time can''t we?"

    "Mmm." She chuckled. "But I wonder how many people I will have to chase away until then? There are many who don''t approve of this rtionship."

    Yuhi sighed and slumped his head so it rested on her shoulders. "Those people need to get a life."

    "Yuhi-san, you should understand their concern."

    "I know," Yuhi mumbled. He understood better than anybody. No matter how famous he bes, he is a man of unknown origin. He has no noble blood, so many think he does not deserve her.

    What an old fashioned reason. But there was also something else. Members of the underworld society disliked it. Sumire and him partnering up were already bad before let alone being in a rtionship.

    "Yeah, I see now. Since then so much time has passed."

    In the passage of time, they have both gone through a lot. Events that ordinarily people would not survive. "A name for the child, I will think harder."

    Sumireughed but nodded. "Mmm, okay. So what are our ns today?"

    "Well, the big thing is happening at night." Yuhi trailed off. He rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly. "I want to work on some songs with you, do you mind?"

    When they did this during the first day Sumire did not mind since she was adjusting but now it is different. He does not want her to think that he is bringing work into their alone time.

    "I would love that but could we eat first?"

    Yuhi nodded and stood up. He walked over to the mini kitchen and opened the cabs and fridge.

    "Sorry, there''s only ramen left. Do you mind? "

    "It''s fine. I prefer a casual meal."

    Yeah, he knew that. Thest time their date fell through, they ended up having hamburgers on the sidewalk and she looked far happier eating that than when they''re in a fancy restaurant. Yuhi boils some water in the ketal. She should desire so much more and he has the power to give her anything she desires and yet she looks so happy over something so simple.

    He hadn''t thought much about what to do during the day. He made the perfect night ns but during the day he has nothing,

    "Are these your photo albums? I knew you kept them somewhere."

    "Oi. who said you could---" His sentence fell short when he saw her pouty cheeks. What''s with her? Pulling that sort of expression on him is hardly what he would call fair. "You can look at them."

    "En! But I will wait until you finish so we can get close."

    Ultimate defeat. Now that he thought about it, has he ever won against her? From the very moment, they met each other. Her words and actions have thrown him off bnce.

    Once he finished boiling the water. He pours it inside the two open ramen packets and stirs the contents.

    "It looks yummy. But first. .." She shifted over until she was sitting down on hisp. Sumire nodded to herself. "Cuddling with Yuhi is the best. "

    Dear lord. What on earth is she? Is it possible for there to be somebody so cute in this world? Or rather what is she doing acting all adorable for? Normally she does not behave this way. Then again it is her birthday, does she want him to spoil her?

    "Yuhi? Do you not want to cuddle with me?"

    "No, stupid. Of course, I like this."

    He realized what he said a second toote, he averts his gaze clearly embarrassed. Sumireughed softly.

    "Aha, I see!"

    Yuhi sighs deeply as he caresses her brte locks. "You know, recently I''ve been thinking you''ve gotten used to it. Messing around with me. "

    At thatment, Sumire chuckled. "Is it not your fault for being so easy to trick?"

    "You were tricking me just now?"

    "No, I just wanted you to spoil me a little."

    So he was right. "If that''s what you want then I can do that anytime. Honestly, since we are on this topic. You don''t have to act so mature all the time Sumire. I know all about your insecurities too so I wish you would confined in me more. I wish you would act childish once in a while, act childish and let me spoil you."

    His sentence fell short when Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck and mumbled. "If I did that, I would end up giving everything to you."

    "Is that bad?" Yuhi asked. "Are we not serious?"

    Sumire paused but she slowly answered. "We are but this is hard for me. Getting attached to another person means giving everything away again, it means forming ties. If something goes wrong, we will no longer be able to return to our previous rtionship. The fact that I met you despite our different status was already a blessing, let alone be good friends."

    "Is this why you turned me down before?"

    Sumire nodded. "I thought to myself then, I do not want to lose Yuhi. Even if it would be awkward after the rejection and there was a high chance you would no longer speak to me. I would rather end things that way then date and break up."

    Her insecurities and fears regarding people leaving her must be due to her childhood. Unfortunately, he does not know much about her family situation. It seems he will have to ask that man after all. Somebody who knows about Sumire''s family situation would be her fiance.

 Chapter 264 - Without Darkness There Can Be No Light

    "I don''t understand it. But is Yuhi feeling conscious of me?"

    She doesn''t understand it. Yet she guesses his feelings in an instance. Though if the words conscious were enough to describe his feelings. He''s pretty sure he would be able to handle it just fine. Does she still not know? About the dark thoughts, he has about her?

    How wonderful would it be if Sumire were to be addicted to him forever? She''s chosen him, and he''s confident in the love she has for him. Even though she hurt so many people and it upset her a great deal. She still rushes back to his arms and holds him tightly.

    However, he saw many rtions copse after marriage. The couple remains together but there''s a wall between them and their spouse. It depends on the circumstance and doesn''t happen a lot. But he can''t help but think that it will happen. Even if it''s impossible, he wants them to continue in this manner even when they get older. If he were to voice out his insecurities now, Sumire would surely help him. He should tell her everything. Yuhi recalled what Hino told him not too long ago and sighed.

    It won''t be that easy besides she certainly would be upset if she heard what happened. With his own hands he almost killed a person. Sumire already figured out that he was doing some clean up for her sake. But she does not know the entire truth. If she knew about the random fights he got into, how he lost control and almost killed somebody, would she still like him?

    Yuhi doesn''t say anything and continues kissing her pretty neck. He nibbled gently on the soft skin, he gently lowers her top revealing her shoulders.

    "Yuhi, dummy. No touching."

    "Hm? Just a bit. Besides you have a sweet scent on you. Perfume again?"

    "Ah, I ate some pudding earlier. As well as cream boiled peas with honey and bean jam."

    "The vigers gave it to you?"

    Sumireughed. "Everybody here is so nice, it surprised me."

    Well he never brought anybody here before so they must have figured it out.

    "Yuhi, you know I got invited to a music program."

    "Are you going to sing?"

    Sumire slowly nodded. "It is a bit different than singing in a studio so I am very nervous. This will be the first time I performed live since then."

    Yuhi felt her hands shake and he squeezed them. "I am here." He is here for her and will ensure nothing bad happens.

    "Then will youe and watch me that day Yuhi-san?"

    "Sure when is it?"

    Sumire gave him the date, day, time, and location. Yuhis eyes widened when he heard the location and frowned. That TV program is sponsored by the Nagawa family. So it is clear that Sano helped her get this job. Indeed it won''t be easy for her to get back onto good programs since she took a break like that. But who would have thought that Sano would go that far? Yuhi thought with that guy''s inferiority and jealousyplex he would be against Sumire singing again. It seems that is not the case here.

    "Nagawa must like you a lot."

    At thatment, a troubled look appeared on her face. "Initially I intended to decline it. I want to draw the line between us butˇ­"

    "It''s a good stage to sing. As a singer you would be stupid to decline it."

    "Say Yuhi if Sano was serious about me, would you panic?"

    Why is she even asking something so obvious? Besides he is already panicking. Yuhi thought that as long as

    .....

    To think she fell asleep. Then again, there is still a few hours left before the fancy dinner. His gaze fell back onto the screen and he continued scrolling with one hand. His other hand was upied since he was using it to caress her hair.

    Whenever she falls asleep he would make sure to touch her in some way so she would feel his warmth. It is better this way so she knows she is not alone, that there is somebody here for her. This way she should not wake up with nightmares. Of course, even when he does this she still gets them, but she calms down quicker.

    There is still time before the dinner but she is sleeping so peacefully. He does not want to wake her up. Even though she is no longer pregnant, she still sleeps for a long period of time. Only a few days have passed so she cant return to normal. It is better for her to sleep for a long time than her usual three hours, not that he can lecture her about that.

    His thoughts broke off when he heard the sound of his phone.

    Iing call: Makoto Soujiro

    Yuhi moved his hands away from the cursor and picked up his phone. "Hey."

    "After kidnapping her from the hospital, now you leave me a message saying she is fine?"

    Yuhiughed. "It''s fine, you handled it well right?"

    Soujiro sighed. "That I did."

    He didn''t think to inform anybody in the hospital because he knew they would not let him. It is unheard of to be discharged so quickly after giving birth. He knew there would be an uproar but he didn''t want to waste any time.

    "So?"

    "About what you proposed before I don''t think it is a bad idea. Honestly, I know she doesn''t care about those things and will ept me regardless of my status. But I want the world to ept us."

    "I thought you would say so. You''re already capable enough to manage a few businesses so I think you can expand it. Work with me on this next deal and people will change their minds."

    "I wonder why you are doing this." Yuhi knew that Soujiro still liked Sumire. Why would he make this offer that would make his situation worse?

    "Do not get me wrong, I do not intend to surrender so easily. Otherwise, I would not shamelessly cling to the title as her fiance."

    "Ha."

    "But even I understand her current state of mind. Right now she can only handle dealing with one person. The scar in her heart and the trauma from Tsuenos''s death have not vanished. It is difficult for her to speak to other people let alone get close to anyone. You''re the only one who can help her now."

    "She is adjusting to school but you''re right it''s way too soon. I want to be with her all the time but it is hard. However, as long as she returns to the entertainment industry properly, I can be there with her all the time. I can shield her from any harm too."

    There was silence on the other line before Makoto spoke up. "Your fans are crazy."

    "...You already know?"

    "You have that very persistent stalker and the head of your fan club may act like a saint but she is the ring leader behind many violent cases."

    A troubled look appeared on his face when he heard those words. "Sumire doesn''t know yet right?"

    "Not that I know of. But this is why I dislike the entertainment industry. It is filled with many dirty things."

    Yuhiughed. "Well, I can''t deny that."

    Even though he loves singing, he understood already. Without darkness, there can be no light. Sumire often said such things before.

 Chapter 265 - If You Are Lonely I Will Hold You Tightly

    "Did you read it?"

    "I did a few minutes ago." He turned to the screen of hisptop. "There was a ckout in the imperial hospital and everybody was brutally murdered. The culprit has still not been found. The search team is still searching for any survivors."

    "This was not released on the news butrge amounts of blood from the blood bank also went missing that same night."

    "Blood?"

    Could it be the culprit is one of their kind? This is dangerous.

    "I take it you''re familiar with this attack pattern?"

    Yuhi sighed deeply. "Most likely but I won''t be too sure unless I see with my own eyes. We will return in two days, so.."

    "I understand, I shall make arrangements for you. I am also involved in this case since that was the hospital where the elder was staying. His body was not found amongst the dead but it is a horrific sight. I do not think there are any more survivors."

    Yuhi clenched his fist when he heard those words. After a few more words with Makoto, he ended the call. If there are still people missing but they can''t find the bodies it''s obvious what happened to them.

    This is a bad situation. If the police investigate the wounds on the dead properly then they will notice the human-made bite marks. They would conclude that it is the work of vampires or something but that is if somebody ordinary investigates.

    In the forensics department in this town, there is a troublesome person there. If he looked into it then he will notice right away. Humans with evolved gics surpassing that of the human race. Humans with blood cravings like vampires but still regain their humanity. Powers that should not exist in this day and age.

    He turned his attention to hisptop and continued reading the news. Due to the scale of the incident the reports were rather detailed, they even attached these gruesome images. Normally such reports are censored by the government but not this time. It is strange that nobody in the underworld society tried to cover this up. Normally if the government does not act those people will.

    Those people did not make a move. Why? Not even the organization that Sumire is in did anything. A deep sigh escaped his lips. Despite the detailed report it was difficult to get any information. It was killing him not to use his ability to go there and investigate. But his gaze fell away from theptop and back on Sumire again.

    She was still sleeping peacefully. From the looks of it, it does not seem like she will wake up anytime soon.

    ..

    It was around ten at night when Sumire finally woke up. He spent thest few hours carefully reading over the reports and nning his next move when he felt her stir awake. He quickly ced the documents down and turned to her.

    "Nnn ˇ­.Yuhi?"

    "Hey, there sleeping beauty."

    "The ti---" Sumire immediately sat up. "Sorry---Iˇ­"

    "Ssh, there are still two hours left of the day." He traced her lips. "Perfect timing for my surprise. Look outside."

    At thatment, Sumire stood up from the bed. She opened therge windows and stepped out onto the deck. Right at that moment, they see bright bursts of different color hues illuminate the sky. He watched as her eyes sparkled like a child.

    The vibrant colors of the fireworks stretched across the night sky, those small bursts slowly turned to words.

    "Your new song lyrics?" Sumire said, bewildered.

    "Mmmm like it?"

    Sumireughed softly. "It is romantic. But if I look away for a moment I will miss the words."

    "Well, any parts you miss I will sing it for you. Rather." He ced her down on the decking chair. "While I nned to do this over a nice candlelight dinner this will do as a substitute."

    Yuhi picked up his guitar from the side. "Now then I shall sing for this lovelydy in front of me."

    "Yuhi-uh--"

    Yuhi leaned forward and kissed her forehead. "I want to give you everything and so much more."

    He wants to give her the world and wants her to smile more.

    He sang the first few phrases but then saw that clouded look in her eyes and stopped.

    "You really are a genius Yuhi-san," Sumire mumbled. "Your songs are so beautiful. I don''t understand how you can create music like this." She trailed off and weakughter escaped her lips. "My songs are too dark, gloomy, and depressing. I can''t write anything bright like this."

    His eyes widened when he heard those words. To think she still had thoughts like this. From the very day they met during that snowy night, no even long before then he already understood. This girl there is something special about her. She is like him and yet different.

    Yuhi continued to sing the rest of the song.

    "....I''m drowned by your presence

    But Ie out ashore

    I can''t let the darkness return

    I breathe a sigh for love''s sentiment

    I believe in a miracle, for the changes in you

    Like the strong and gentle wind that always embraces you

    If I can be by your side

    then I will disappear into the sky

    No matter what, I want to fly to you

    If you are lonely, I will hold you tightly, protecting youˇ­" Yuhi sang.

    Such gentle lyrics and singing in a tone he has never done so before. "This song is only possible because of you." He mumbled as he caressed her red-stained cheeks.

    "Yuhiˇ­"

    "The day is almost over, what do you want to do?"

    Sumire sighed. "Yuhi-san this is what makes you dull, I would like it if you''re more assertive."

    ''She has to get thest word in huh?'' But this is one of the many things he likes about her. If only they could continue to spend their days peacefully like this. However the moment they return she will once again have to fight.

    This girl who dislikes violence more than anything and yet can''t stay away from it. No matter what happens he will embrace her tightly.

 Chapter 266 - Practicing Self Restraint

    July 5th

    A scorching hot July morning, Yuhi found himself staring at the beautiful girl called Ibuki Sumire intently. Lately it seems the aura around her is different. She seems a lot more cheerful and outgoing. He watched her silently as some other students approached her. He wanted to call out to her since they were supposed to be meeting but he wanted to see something first.

    It is a good thing that she is now able to speak freely with other students. But a part of him still worried sometimes. Once in awhile she would get that look on her face, that lonely look devoid of all hope. He no longer wants to see her that way.

    But if this keeps up Sumire will be more popr and his time with her will be shorter than before. Since they arrived in Tokyo the guys from Quatro Light are kept busy with all the different work offers, but not for long. He needs to treasure the moments they spend with each other.

    "Sorry I kept you waiting!"

    "It''s okay, you alright?"

    "Mmm, they just had some questions about the painting sensei used as an example."

    Other students are nowfortable enough to approach her and the teachers trust her. This is an ideal and good situation but he still feels uneasy.

    "None of Quatro Lights groupies are harassing you anymore?"

    "I still get the odd stares but thats all." She trailed off. "More importantly Yuhi-san what have you been doing thest few minutes?"

    "Practicing self restraint."

    At thatment Sumireughed. "You don''t have to, I feel a lot better these days."

    Even if she says that he does not want to push her too much.

    ....

    "So, did you call out to me so I could hear you y?" Yuhi entered the music room and closed the door behind them.

    "En, I haven''t yed in awhile but I have a programing up so I want you to judge whether it is okay."

    He doesn''t mind doing that but after not being alone with her for days he felt quite nervous. Only a short amount of time has passed since he came back, and he had to rush because Sumire was inbour.

    "By the way I have something to give you." Yuhi took out a small parcel from his pocket. "It isn''t much but .."

    Sumire took the parcel quickly and her eyes brightened when she saw the small key chains. "Thank you!"

    Yuhis eyes widened when he saw the bright smile on her face. What on earth is with that expression? Ever since he came back they do not spend as much time together as before since Sumire is taking her career seriously again but when they do she smiles like this. He unconsciously extended his hand out but immediately mmed his head against the wall.

    "Y--Yuhi? What''s wrong?"

    "It''s nothing."

    This is bad, what on earth is this situation? Just now he thought that she looked very cute and wanted to touch her. Is his hand possessed or something? Sumire didn''t even do anything and yet he still tried to make a move. This is no good, he does not want to frighten her.

    Nagawa Sano did a great job making her frightened towards men during his absence. Yuhi knew it was a bad idea from the very start but he did not think the man would actually make a proper move. He let his guard down but it won''t happen again.

    His thoughts broke off when he saw Sumire extended her hand out. "Won''t you get close? You''re a bit too far."

    Practice self restraint, since earlier he repeated that in his head. More like after his talk with Atsuro this is what he concluded. Giving birth was tough on her already weak body, so for a while Sumire will not be at her full strength.

    Yuhi understood that and so he decided not to do anything. Despite all that talk a few months back about touching her again on her birthday nothing happened.

    He turned to her and pushed her against the piano and cupped her cheeks. "You''re a bit pale."

    "Just a little cold."

    Even though it is summer, Sumire is dressed in thick clothing. Yuhi didn''t mind since he didn''t like the idea of her wearing summer clothes that would expose her skin. He brushed his forehead against hers. "Warm?"

    "Yuhi-san, you''re acting so sly recently."

    "Sly?"

    "Yes." Sumire trailed off. "You don''t touch me as much as before but do other things that leave me feeling nervous and a mess."

    Yuhi chuckled as he lightly brushed his lips against hers. "Such as?"

    "What you''re doing now." She mumbled and closed the distance. It was a light kiss but the girl appeared flustered afterwards. "You''re so mean."

    "I learn from you." He nibbled on her lips. She tastes and smells so good all the time. But Yuhi knew better than to entertain his crazy thoughts. Besides they are in school too, he can''t do anything weird.

    Sumire is not like those two so he shouldn''t do anything shameless and degrading. He needs to battle with his inner desires. Yuhi pointed to the piano.

    "What will you y?"

    "A new song. But well it is still in this draft stage." Sumire quickly moved away from him and sat down on the chair.

    The moment her fingers hit the keys Yuhis gaze softened. A draft she says? A single note and he already knew this song would be good. It seems like it is no good after all. This girl will keep surprising him. If he isn''t careful she will leave him behind in the dust. During that snowy concert several years ago, he found her in karaoke singing his songs.

    He stood and listened for a while before he came in. It was the first time for him, hearing somebody sing his songs that way. So many people have done covers for his songs with different arrangements but it didn''t sound like that. She stuck to the original score but there was something different about her voice.

    "Say Yuhi-san?" Sumire spoke up as she continued to y.

    "Hmm?"

    "What do you think of the guys in Quatro Light?"

    It seems Sumire is very keen on this whole idea of him being in a group with those guys. "I can''t say much yet." Though he has kept an eye on them he isn''t interested yet. Besides the one who stands out the most to him right now is Sumire.

    Too bad he can''t form a group with her. Yuhi understood very well how the entertainment world works, there is a reason why male and female groups are rare. A group aside it would be just them, he could already see what sorts of rumors would emerge.

    He does not want her to get hurt from rumors ever again.

 Chapter 267 - Hidden Fears

    "Uh Yuhi-san I asked for your opinion on the song, so what is this situation?"

    Currently he had Sumire trapped in his arms as theyid down on the ground. "It''s time for my nap."

    Sumire deeply sighed. "You''re so hopeless Yuhi-san. You''re already a working individual, you can''t act whimsical like this."

    Well she makes a good point. But the nap thing aside he just wanted a legit excuse to hold her. Practicing self restraint is very hard and since she is so willing he can''t just not do anything. This is already bad for his heart. Despite what it looks like to other people he is always nervous when he is with her.

    Sheughed. "But this is nice, you haven''t held me in awhile."

    "Sorry." He mumbled.

    "I understand your just trying to treasure me properly so I cant me you."

    He wants her to know she is important, he wants her to understand that she means the world to him. But if he pounces on her non stop like some kind of animal, it would resemble his former rtionships. Yuhi does not want her to think that is all he wants from her.

    "Have you been sleeping? You look exhausted."

    "Well, not as much. Coffee is my best friendtely."

    Yuhi sighed deeply. "What is Atushi doingˇ­"

    "Taking care of my kid for me while I am working and at school, so don''t give him a hard time."

    Indeed they owe a lot to him. Atushi is still a student too and is going back and forth from Tsukuhara high school to Tokyo. But since the child was born he spends more time here in Tokyo than over there.

    "Still I wonder if it is okay for the kid to live at the bar."

    Sumire bit her lip, a troubled expression appeared on her face. "I have been thinking of that too. But your home is no good and mine isn''t either.."

    Since the published news article regarding their rtionship, the media has increased their stalking. So far nobody has found out about the kid but if they take the child to either of their homes they will find out in no time. There has to be a solution.

    You can''t provide anything for her.

    Sanos words echoed in his head and Yuhis gaze dimmed. Indeed at least when ites to this matter he is still a child himself, let alone Sumire. She is handling it quite well so far but it won''t be long now.

    "Yuhi-san, you really won''t do anything?"

    "You want me to?"

    "Kissˇ­"

    This girl is driving him crazy. She needs to stop behaving this way otherwise all his efforts would go to waste. Yuhi brought his lips to her forehead and kissed her softly but she looked up.

    "Yuhi.."

    "No." Yuhi muttered. If he does this now he will behave unreasonably.

    Sumire tried to break free from his hold with an angry look on her face. Is she that upset about it? Before she could break free from his arms he changed their position until he was on top of her. Yuhi leaned forward. "Cheeky brat." He muttered before he kissed her.

    If a single kiss like this is all it takes to drive him crazy, what will happen if they do anything more? This is different from how it was several months ago. The feelings he has for Sumire are different and he loves her more than he did before.

    Different huh? It is most likely because they havee to mutual understanding now.

    ....

    "Sorry." Yuhi apologized. "I didn''t think we would both end up sleeping."

    "Its okay, we both needed to rest. Besides repainting walls isn''t a punishment for me."

    Indeed, it gets them away from the ssroom and they can spend some more time together.

    "Yuhi?"

    "I want to do something unpleasant."

    Sumireughed. "This self restraint thing seems to be bad for you."

    Hah, it really is bad. He cupped her cheeks and realized how red she was. "You always act calm but you''re embarrassed too." He mumbled.

    "That''s my line, you have no idea how I feel whenever you kiss me."

    Isn''t she the one who asked for a kiss just now? Whenever he tries to hold back she attacks him. Sumire must have understood since she averted her gaze.

    "I think I understand what Sano meant about having needs. I have needs too.."

    He does not like the fact that she used Sano as an example but did she not just admit that she has desires for him? What does he do with her? She really is pretty.

    His thoughts broke when somebody walked over. "Sumire, I''m free now. Do you still want to go?"

    "Ah now? I''m in the middle of detention."

    "Isn''t it fine if one of you gets the work done?"

    This person acting very hostile is none other than Iwa Ran. It looked like the man just returned from a photo shoot judging from his outfit. He went right here without getting changed. Was he in that much of a hurry to see Sumire?

    "Go have fun, you wanted to buy a new guitar right?"

    "I did but Yuhi-san we don''t see each other often these days, I''m a bit reluctant to go."

    Yuhi bent over and brushed his lips against her ear. "We can meetter, maybe a date?"

    Sumireughed softly. "Well it will have to be at the bar, movie night?"

    "Sounds like a n."

    To his surprise Sumire suddenly buried her face in his arms and held him tightly. "You''ll miss me right?"

    He already misses her and she is still here. "I will but I will behave. Have fun."

    Even to thest second it seemed like Sumire would turn around ande back but Iwa Ran pushed her away clearly irritated. The guys in Quatro Light huh? He understood why they were acting so hostile. Before Sumire came here he did not have the best reputation.

    His thoughts broke off when somebody passed him a cold drink. "Aika."

    "Your wee."

    "These are Sumires favourites."

    "It was for her but that guy took her away." Aika trailed off. "Hey Yuhi, are you okay with that?"

    "She can have male friends."

    Despite what it would seem like he isn''t that possessive. He wont freak out just because she speaks with the opposite gender. To be that controlling is no good.

    "Male friends huh? There are rumors about her and Iwa Ran already. Those two are really close; it surprised me since Sumire is so cautious towards other people. Are you sure?"

    Aikas words were exactly like a knife to him.

    Since they came here he has been tolerating it. Sumire must miss her old friends, she must miss Star town. With the presence of Quatro Light here in Tokyo she won''t be as homesick anymore. But at the same time he has pushed it to the back of his mind, his ugly feelings of jealousy.

    Why would he be okay with her spending so much time with guys who clearly like her? Of course he isn''t okay with it. But Yuhi is afraid to tell her.

 Chapter 268 - No Hope For Salvation

    "Hah, what am I supposed to tell her? Don''t speak to other guys? You heard about her rtionship with Nagawa right?" He does not want to remind her of that time.

    "I have. But Yuhiparing yourself to scum-"

    "It''s not like I was any better. It didn''t matter who I slept with, and I treated girls like garbage. At least Nagawa to a certain extent treated them with respect but I didn''t do that at all."

    Aika deeply sighed. "I knew you were sulking about this."

    "That obvious?"

    "You''re making Asami and the idiot president worried about you. Yuhi, you need to talk to Sumire. That girl will hear you out."

    He knows that very well. "You''re getting along with her."

    "Of course I am, she is a good person."

    "It''s not like you." Yuhimented.

    "Well, recently I haven''t been going to those ces."

    "You haven''t?"

    "Yes. Did I tell you that I recently brought Sumire to my workce? The entire time I showed her the studio she looked at me with such an innocent gaze filled with hope. We had a bit of a discussion about our dreams and it got me thinking that I want to take this seriously after all."

    Despite Aika''s calm attitude, Yuhi could tell how excited she was from her tone. That girl is truly amazing, she is able to change people from just a single conversation. "Good for you."

    "Yuhi, you''re not going there anymore either right?"

    "Well, I haven''t had the time anyway."

    Since Sumire came here all the free time he had to do those bad things is now spent on pampering her.

    A relieved sigh passed Aikas lips. "I actually came here to advise you not to go there anymore...now that you''re in a serious rtionship."

    "Even if I go, nothing will change."

    She shook her head. "Don''t, it''s for your own good to stay away. Also, think of it this way. Everybody knows your dating now. It will be bad for her if you go to that kind of ce. People will think you''re dating for show or something."

    "Why is it soplicated? I built this entire empire so I could be with her, it means nothing if she isn''t beside me."

    Everything he built today is so he could have a stable future with Sumire. But why do so many people have to get in their way? How annoying.

    "Aika-san! Could you help with the measurements?"

    "Coming." Aika looked at him. "Don''t stay out here you will catch a cold. I will call Hino, so don''t go anywhere okay?"

    Yuhi did not respond and the girl hesitantly left. All he wants is to be with Sumire but so many people have to make it difficult for him. Why do they have to get in his way? Once again they are stopping him from living a normal life.

    Normal? A person like him? What a delusional thought.

    ....

    Yuhi did not know how long he remained in that spot but when he did get up, he did not finish the painting or return to ss. He kept wandering outside until he was out of the school grounds and in town. There is something he has kept a secret from Sumire this whole time.

    His ability is unusual and unlike most evolved humans he has the strongest ability. A power that he cannot control, a monster inside him. The eyes of a beast, even though it was only one eye. It happened during that dangerous mission a year or so ago, the one he participated in before leaving to Tokyo. He lost the sight of his right eye and so had to undergo a severe transnt or was it modification?

    Whatever it was, his right eye is no longer the same as it was before. He kept it hidden this entire time but asionally he would feel the throbbing pain.

    "Are you Terashima Yuhi?" A voice from behind him said.

    Only one person spoke but Yuhi could hear many footsteps closing in around him. A deep sigh escaped his lips and his gaze dimmed. It''s impossible for a person like him to have salvation after all Sumire. Even though she told him with those bright eyes filled with hope that nothing is impossible, people can change. Scum like him will never change, they will remain the same.

    It only took him a few seconds, and he barely moved. From the moment he turned around and locked eyes with the one who spoke it was already over. He felt a throbbing pain in his right eye and knew that the color had changed again. It was no longer chocte brown but a bloodshot red, surrounded by bodies stained with blood.

    The rain rapidly increased and Yuhi raised his hand. A monster, a tool of destruction. An ability that nobody has seen before. Strength that surpasses anybody normal. Yuhi felt a weak hand on his leg, it belonged to the one who called his name. The guy had no strength to fight and yet still clung to his leg with a malicious look in his eyes.

    Where does that hatrede from? He has never done anything to these people and yet they treat him like a beast. Yuhi stepped on the man''s hand causing him to yelp in pain and yet Yuhi did not stop there, he continued to kick him with so much force.

    Since Sumire came here he has been calm but because he held back for so long, now he can no longer show any mercy. Why does he have to for people like this?

    Yuhi did not know how long he spent kicking the man but when he finally stopped, he nced at arge amount of blood on the ground. Yuhi walked past him and sat down on the curb of the alleyway. He ought to get away quickly just in case the policees but he cannot move. Yuhi closed his eyes.

    Why did it end up this way?

    He is a hypocrite and so dirty. How could he touch her with these hands? No matter how many good people surround him, if he does not change then it will do no good. His thoughts broke off when he hears a pair of light footsteps amongst therge droplets of rain.

    "Yuhiˇ­" A familiar sweet voice called out to him.

    Yuhi opened his eyes and saw her, his light. A girl filled with so much hope despite being in the face of despair.

    "Did you buy the guitar?"

    Sumire shook her head and he extended his hand out. The girl was struggling to keep a straight face and her eyes filled with tears. "You''re crying again."

    "I couldn''t buy it, I wanted to go with you," Sumire mumbled as she wrapped her arms around his neck. "I missed you.."

    "...where is Iwa?"

    "I don''t know I left himˇ­.youˇ­" She bit her lip and caressed his cheek. "You''re hurt."

    "..Im okay." Yuhi managed to say. They both knew it was a lie. How could he be okay in this situation?

    "You not, stupidˇ­" She mumbled. "You''re not okay."

    Yuhi wrapped his arms around the girl and held her tightly. She is so warm and she smells good too.

    "Yuhi-sanˇ­"

    "I want to kiss you."

    Even though he is dirty and tainted. Even though he is the one who does not deserve her.

 Chapter 269 - Your Selfish Too

    It was careless of her to bring them to a hotel but there was no other option. Yuhi however was not worried. Hino usually has people trailing him so they could cover for any mistakes he makes. His gaze fell on the girl who was sitting on the corner of the bed nervous.

    "Uh...where did I putˇ­.umˇ­" Sumire was searching for something in her bag but kept dropping everything she took out.

    It is rare to see her this way. Normally she is so confident, brave and she has a cold and calcting personality. She is a strange woman. But asionally he would see her like this. Whenever she became this way, he would end up feeling peculiar. He felt his cheeks grow hot.

    Stupid girl she isnt the only nervous one here, still unlike her he could hide his embarrassment. Yuhi left the couch and sat down beside her. From here he could see not only her flustered face but hear the sound of her heartbeat.

    "You''re obviously nervous."

    "Um..

    "Rx, I''m not going to bite. Besides I''m hurt."

    Sumireughed softly. "...I''m acting silly, I''m sorry but my heart won''t stopˇ­"

    His heart too, it feels like it will explode. What on earth is this girl doing to him? Yuhi leaned forward and stole a quick yet passionate kiss from the girl''s lips. He kissed her to calm her - no himself down but it only led to wanting more.

    Yuhi quickly drew back. "Should we go back to the bar instead?"

    If they stay here he may end up doing something to her. He wants to be careful with her. After all, her health is not good.

    "N--no, you''re hurt and those people might still be aroundˇ­"

    "I''ll sleep on the couch." Yuhi offered.

    "No, I will."

    Yuhi grabbed her hand. "Sleep with me on the bed, and don''t freak out."

    Sumire nodded. "Okay."

    "Yuhi-san, you must be messing with me."

    "I would never." He mumbled against her hair. "Sumire did that not bother you? Seeing me that way?"

    "It reminded me of before."

    "When did I join the Holy Knights?"

    Sumire nodded. "Yeah you acted up a lot then."

    "You remember huh?"

    "I think you''re underestimating me too much Yuhi-san."

    "Underestimating?"

    "Yes. I mean, I loved you for so long so of course I paid special attention to everything you did."

    Yuhi stared at her utterly speechless at her words. What on earth is she saying now? Then again it''s not like he didn''t know. It was obvious from the way she looked at him, but even with that he was not too sure. How could he have such thoughts?

    ˇ­

    A few hourster

    When he didn''t find her beside him, Yuhi went up to the rooftop and found her. She was staring at the sky in a daze.

    "Yuhi-san you''re a gentleman after all."

    "Be quiet. Why are you out here in the cold?" Yuhi was quite upset that he woke up without her in his arms.

    "I thought I saw snow."

    "It''s July."

    "Mmm."

    "You''re angry after all aren''t you?"

    Sumire sighed. "Of course I am. Yuhi-san you, did you forget what you promised me a year ago?"

    What he promised her a y--

    "Yuhi-san, I am very angry! Even though you promised me. No matter what happens you will tell me everything!"

    "Well yeah that was when we were partners-" His sentence fell short when she leaned forward, hands on her lips with an angry look on her face. "You''re mad about something else aren''t you?"

    "Exin those choctes I found in your bag."

    "A gift from the fans."

    When he saw her re deepening. Yuhi sweat fell. So this is what she meant by jealousy issues?

    "Well if it''s like that, then why don''t you take it? Or even throw it out."

    Sumire blinked and sighed. "Yuhi-san, acting like a perfect guy doesn''t suit you. It would be better if you said something despicable."

    "Hey now, that''s because I am a good guy."

    "Is that so?"

    This cheeky girl. Yuhi cupped her cheeks and leaned forward. "You''re messing with me too much."

    Sumire looked at him with an innocent look. "It''s your fault Yuhi-san, since you came back you won''t let me attack you."

    ".."

    "Even though I have this urge to fool around everyday."

    ''This girlˇ­'' Yuhi tugged on her hand and was about to kiss her when he suddenly lost his bnce.

    Hended on the grass with Sumire on top of him. "It seems I am quite needyˇ­" She mumbled.

    "You''re selfish too."

    Sumire nodded. "I said so before, my personality is bad." She traced his lips with her pretty fingers. "Yuhi-san, the stars are watching."

    "Let them watch." He has had enough of her teasing.

    ...

    July 6th 4:00pm

    Going shopping after school had be a habit for them both. But because he had work to do he could not go with her to school, so he decided to ambush her at the store.

    Yuhi walked over and immediately hugged her.

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "Did you do something wrong again?"

    "No, I''m just cold. Sumire your warm." He muttered.

    What is this warmth? Whenever they are together, even when she is cold he feels only warmth.

    He lifted her face and kissed her.

    "Mmmm,Yuhi-san were in public."

    Her lips taste so nice and she smells great. God what is this? Why cant he keep his hands away from her, he must be going crazy. Maybe he needs a doctor. He is kissing for her awhile when she eventually broke free and stepped on his foot.

    "Ouchˇ­" Yuhi yelped in pain.

    Sumire sighed deeply. "When I tell you to stop, you should. Besides if you keep fooling around, the shops will close."

    He wanted to ask her for another kiss but instead he buried his face on her neck instead inhaling her sweet scent.

    "Yuhi-san you''re so clingy and annoyingˇ­"

    "Mmmmmmmm."

    "I will go there. You buy things from this aile."

    "I want to go with you."

    "Yuhi-san you''re not a child, you don''t need toe with me. Besides we have a lot of shopping to do, it would be better if we split up."

    Her words fell on death ears and he continued to stare at her.

    "It can''t be helped."

    "...!!

    "Behave." She smiled softly. "You will get more when we finish."

    Yuhi didn''t get a chance to say a word since she quickly left. ''Damn it, this is difficult.'' He hasn''t touched her at all since that time. This is frustrating.

    He recalled what happened earlier at school and frowned. ''She...is bing more conscious towards blood.'' It was a small injury from a student who was far away, and yet she smelled it.

    This is dangerous. ''Should I tell her the truth?'' But it isn''t something he can say. Sumire is already aware to an extent so he should just tell her. What if something happens.

    It should be fine for now. As long as they are together nothing bad should happen.

    From: Atushi

    Shin finally woke up.

    At thatment his eyes widened. So the guy who has been sleeping for half a month is finally awake? When Yuhi heard what happened to him it shocked him a little. Shin is part of the SF, and while the agents do missions alone.

    His thoughts broke off when he caught a whiff of blood in the air.

    Sumire?

 Chapter 270 - Why?

    Yuhi quickly followed the scent and found her at an alleyway at the back of the store. She was standing in the center and right at her feet were several bodies. The men were not dead but Yuhi could see how severe their injuries were.

    "Sum-"

    "Stay back. The blood."

    His gaze fell on the particles of red that lingered in the air. Yuhi clenched his fist. It was only four words and yet he sensed the loneliness behind them.

    Once again he has to see her lonely back. How many times did he see this scene in the past? He is tired of this. Why does she have to go through this again? The pain of being strong, for having inhumane strength. A pain only those who stand at the top will understand.

    Sumire''s inhumane strength is most likely to do with her abilities, at first Yuhi thought that. But after a bit of research he learned that was not the case. At some point the girl became physically stronger than the average person.

    If that is all it was then it would not be such a burden to her but because she got involved in the underworld societyˇ­ Yuhi shook those thoughts out of his mind and stepped forward. The blood still lingered in the air but he hurried over to her and hugged her tightly.

    "Are you hurt?"

    "Yuhi." Sumire mumbled softly. "I--"

    "I should have told you. But when did you find out?"

    "The day after we came back from our trip."

    That long ago? He noticed that her behaviour was strange but he didn''t think it was because of this. Yuhi gently caresses her hair.

    "Let''s go home."

    Sumire looked at the bodies on the ground. "I didn''t mean too, they just randomly started hitting on me. I only intended to knock them out but they brought a knife out."

    His eyes twitched annoyed. ''I leave her alone for a few seconds, and flies get to her?''

    Sumire chuckled. "Yuhi-san, surely now is not the time to get jealous?"

    "I want to keep you captive."

    "Silly." Despite her words he sensed how happy she was. "But what should we do?"

    "It''s fine. I''ll call the guys to deal with it."

    "Ah, now you use your gang?"

    "Like I said before those guys just randomly followed me on their own."

    "Is that so?" Sumire leaves his embrace. "But, did you know Yuhi-san. I think men who lead gangs are very cool."

    Yuhi felt the heat creep to his face. What crazy thing is she suggesting now? "Lets go back now."

    ˇ­..

    Hospital 6:00pm

    Instead of heading home however for some reason they were at the hospital. Not just any hospital though. Yuhi grabbed Sumire''s wrist who just finished speaking to the receptionist. "Why are we here?"

    "Shouldn''t I let my doctor know?"

    Yuhi deeply sighed. ''Why is Sano still her doctor?'' But indeed he should know. Sumire has to use her own blood when using that weird ability. They need to know if it has any strange effects.

    "Um mam?"

    "Yes?"

    "Were sorry but doctor Nagwa isn''t here today." The receptionist looked quite troubled.

    "It''s fine, I will handle this one." A man with ck hair and ruby coloured eyes stepped forward.

    "Ah."

    ''This person, it''s the one Nagawa briefly asked to watch over Sumire before.'' Yuhi immediately remembered him since his eye colour was unusual.

    "I suppose you''re a better option for this Razel."

    "Come this way."

    First name? They seem familiar with each other. Sumire tugged on his hand breaking his thoughts.

    "He was a medic in the special order of the Holy Knights forces. You probably didn''t meet him since you dealt with different jobs." Sumire exined.

    "I understand that but...why did you suddenly take my hand?"

    Sumire tilted her head innocently. "Naturally holding hands right?"

    Yuhi looked at her speechless. Quite some time has passed since they started dating. He thought by now she would adapt to being in a rtionship, but that is not the case here huh?

    "I thought Atsuro was in charge of you."

    "Mmm, but that guy was an important figure to the organization too. Sometimes he was elsewhere. During those times Razel here acted as a substitute."

    Now that he thought about it, they said Sumire was in an odd rtionship with a doctor before. "Hey you two--"

    "No." But the one who answered was Razel who was walking ahead of them.

    "A woman like this is too much for me to handle."

    Sumire chuckled. "Rx Yuhi-san, even I won''t fool around with a doctor."

    "I heard weird rumors."

    "Ah, right." Sumire nodded. "We did spend a lot of time together but that''s because I was curious about him. He isn''t a normal human-" Right as she said that he heard arge cracking sound.

    Yuhi nced down at the ground and saw a medium sized crack.

    "Huh?"

    Sumire''s lips curve to a smile. "Still can''t control how much strength you use while you walk?"

    ''This is strangeˇ­.I''ve never heard of somebody like this before.'' If they were the same type, he would be able to tell.

    It did not take them long before they reached an office. The name te read ''nagawa.'' but the ck haired man casually walked in.

    Well if he is Nagawa''s assistant it should be okay.

    "I apologize. I have to search for your folder. I am unsure of your current state now."

    "It''s okay."

    "I do believe the Master left them here somewhereˇ­"

    He is calling Sano, ''Master?'' But why?

    "How did you end up here?"

    "A failed mission. I was dispatched to save those people but I ended up getting caught. I managed to escape but was in a bad state. Master was the one who saved me."

    Sano saved him? The more they learn about that guy the more confused he gets. Then again from the moment Yuhi realized that Sano was serious about Sumire, nothing made sense anymore. At the start the man did not seem serious and Sumire did not hide her dislike for him. But the situation has changed now. She is cautious towards him. At times it looked to him that she did not know what she was doing.

    "Sumire-san you are still with them?"

    "Mmm but I''m on a bit of a break for now."

    "I see I thought if you debuted you would free yourself."

    Indeed Yuhi thought the same. Or rather is that not the normal thing to do? It would be bad for her image if other people found out. So why would she stay?

 Chapter 271 - Why Do I Still Like Her?

    "Wee back master."

    When Yuhi heard those words he looked over to confirm that Nagawa Sano was indeed there.

    Sano deeply sighed and walked over to the railing. He reced his coat with his doctor''s coat. "Did something happen?"

    "Ah, I was just wondering if I could get my blood checked."

    "I''ll do it here."

    Yuhi does not say anything but silently observed their interaction until Razel spoke up.

    "Terashima-sane with me. There is something I would like to check with you."

    Yuhi was reluctant to leave them alone and was about to voice out hisint when he felt Sumire''s lips on his.

    "Remember to behave."

    Damn if she says it like this, he can''t refuse her. Yuhi squeezed her hands. "If you don''t hurry you''re going to miss out on some great pie."

    Quite some time has passed since they went on their abnormal night outings due to the eventstely. With her getting close to her due date Sumire slept a lot more, and she was mainly sick so Yuhi did not take her out.

    Even after she gave birth, he made sure she was at home just in case she had a rpse. Yuhi''s gazended on the man called Razel who closed the door behind them.

    What does this person want with him?

    __

    After Terashima left Sano turned his attention back to her. He looked away when they were saying their goodbyes because he did not want to see them acting all sweet with each other. But now he watched as Sumire fidget with the hem of her clothes nervously.

    Sano sighed. "Don''t freak out."

    "Uh, I haven''t seen you in awhile."

    "That''s my line, you''re quite busy these days. Do you still have time for your child?"

    "I do..." Sumire trailed off.

    He walked over and backed her against the wall and cupped her cheeks. "Quit looking away from me, it''s annoying."

    "Sano..."

    "Don''t apologize for what happened. Those guys are overprotective of you." He honestly felt frustrated about the entire situation. Those guys are merely a simple idol group and yet he could not stand up to them.

    "Did it hurt?" She questioned him.

    "Well, I''ve been punched before."

    Sumire extended her hand out hesitantly. "I''m sorry...."

    "If you want to make up to me, have dinner with me tomorrow night."

    "Dinner?"

    "Yeah."

    "Where?"

    "My ce."

    Sumire bit her lip but nodded. "Alright, tomorrow."

    Sano blinked when he heard her reply. Huh? Normally she would evade him. "Are you agreeing that quickly?"

    Sheughed awkwardly. "Well, you know I feel bad for avoiding you."

    If she felt bad then should she not havee to him sooner? Sano shook his head. He needs to stop getting so worked up when ites to her.

    "You knew Razel?"

    "Mmm, he helped me out before."

    Well, that isn''t a surprise. Sano however focused on other things such as the girl''s lips, there was something different about it today. Lips that are suited for kissing, that was one of the first things he noticed when he met her. But even then he did not get this

    "San?"

    Sano''s eyes widened when he heard the nickname. "Are you alright? You''re sweating a lot."

    "Maybe a fever?"

    "Sumire..."

    "I''ll make you something to eat. Why don''t youy down and rest?"

    ''Nagawa Sano, you must silence Ibuki Sumire at all costs. That is now your job.''

    Sano grabbed her arm. "How did you get this injury?"

    "Ah, some guys were hitting on me when I was shopping."

    Despite those casual words Sano got a bad feeling. ''Could it be they are already making a move?'' It looked like Sumire fought with them. Even if it is her she would not fight with normal individuals. So she must have judged that those people were dangerous.

    "San?" Sumire said, puzzled.

    He wants to kiss her but he probably shouldn''t now. "Make me some food."

    "Sure." Sumire went to the attached kitchen, while he walked over to the couch andid down.

    He put his arms over his eye and sighed. Lately, he keeps running around helping those people with their work so he is even more exhausted than normal. "What''s with the nickname?"

    "Hmm, well I decided that maybe you''re not so bad anymore."

    "...you decided?"

    Sumire nodded. "You saved that child."

    She must have heard what happened in the operating room. "Hah...."

    To think he tried so hard to get her attention, to show her he has changed but this is all he had to do?

    "You know, I thought this before but you''re a strange woman."

    "Hmmm, well I won''t deny the strange part. My personality was never good, to begin with."

    "Why did you ept my confession?"

    Sumire sighed. "Well, it''s not like I had a reason to refuse. At the time I needed all the connections I could get."

    "But you knew my little brother right?"

    "That guy is too innocent and naive. I figured I wouldn''t be able to use him well."

    ''So she was nning on using me too.'' That should make him feel better and yet somehow something is wrong here. If she intended to use him then howe she made that expression when he cheated on her?

    "Why..do I still like you?" Sano muttered.

    "That''s also my question, it makes no sense for you to still like me. You only used me for your own benefit but even if you fell for me halfway you still disposed of me in the end."

    When he hears iting from her own lips, it makes him feel bad. "You still stayed with me after you caught me cheating on you."

    "Since there was something I wanted from you." Sumire trailed off and sighed. "San, even if you ask these questions now it will have no meaning."

    "Does everything have to have a meaning for you?"

    "In this illogical world only one thing made sense to me and that was Yuhi''s singing. The reason I went out for you was because I knew you would be able to help him."

    "To hide his delinquent status?"

    If that''s all she wanted then she could do so herself.

    "No, to hide his crimes."

    So she knows about that and yet she remains with him? On the day he saw her again and saw how close she was with Terashima, he immediately did a background check. The rumors from the entertainment industry aside he learned something else.

    That man is not as simple as he thought. Sano recalled that serious warning from Terashima after he discovered what he had been doing to Sumire. Those eyes that look like a predator about to devour its prey. It seemed like the results of that investigation was not wrong. He initially thought it was a mistake but now it seems he was correct.

    "Yet you still like him?"

    Sumireughed. "It''s not like Im any better."

    That reasoning is vague, there is something more to all of this. Sano was about to ask a follow up question when the doors opened revealing Razel. He raised his eyebrow. This guy could have distracted Terashima for a bit longer.

 Chapter 272 - What If I Kill You?

    Then again, it''s not like he gave Razel direct instructions.

    "Where is Yuhi?" Sumire immediately noticed him.

    "I gave him an injection, and he passed out."

    "Wait, what did you give him?!!"

    "It was only medicine. It looked like he was in pain and that he was battling something." Razel stepped back, and Sumire rushed out of the room. Sano followed after her and saw Terashima slumped against the hallway walls.

    ''I noticed it earlier, but Terashima''splexion looks awful.'' The one who needs examining is Terashima. Razel must have noticed that.

    "Yuhi?"

    "..sorry."

    "You don''t have to apologize. It''s not your fault that there are stubborn people who don''t listen to my warning. It seems I have to be more direct."

    "Don''t go."

    Sumire shook her head. "Unless I handle this myself, those people will never learn." She leaned forward and gently brushed her forehead against Terashimas. "I will be right back. Will you wait for me at home?"

    "I will wait, stay safe."

    Sano clenched his fist when he watched the sweet scene in front of him. Why does she like Terashima so much? Sano still didn''t understand the reason why. What makes this guy so unique?

    ˇ­.

    Sano quietly followed Sumire out of the hospital. For the next forty minutes, nobody spoke a word, but he was gradually getting ufortable. Almost an hour has passed since they started to walk, yet Sumire shows no sign of stopping. Exactly where is this ce they intend- his thoughts broke off when she suddenly stopped.

    "Ah, here we are."

    Huh? Sano looked at where she was pointing; there was arge metal gate with a strange engraving at the front. Arge castle-like mansion surrounded by a forest. Sano rubbed his eyes and blinked. Is he just seeing things? Weren''t they in the main street just now?

    He hesitantly looked back but could no longer see traces of the street; there was an extensive fog all around them. "Follow me," Sumire said.

    Sano somehow nodded as she opened the gate, and they stepped inside. "What kind of ce is this?" He asked a foolish question because he gradually felt his nerves getting to him.

    "It''s an underground base for people like me."

    Sano nodded. ''Right, those people always meet in ces like this.'' This is the first time he has ever gone to one, though. Usually he would send somebody else in his ce.

    ''I don''t want to involve myself too much.'' The more he learns, the deeper he gets into this underworld business.

    "I thought you didn''t know about your abilities."

    "Mmm, correct. But, I have always had inhumane strength, so they epted me." Sumire trailed off and sighed. "Well, now that I think it through that''s strange, so I guess they realized the truth."

    So she was going to ces like this even when they dated? It seems like there are many things he didn''t know about her. Then again, did he ever ask?

    "Are you going to follow me?" Sumire asked as they approached an old and dark looking entrance.

    "Isn''t it toote to ask?"

    "What if..." Sumire trailed off and suddenly took a step forward. "What if I kill you? Nobody will know."

    Even when he found out that she was a member of the underworld, he was not afraid. Even when she punched him that time, there was no fear. But now, he was frightened.

    He unconsciously stepped back until his back hit the wall. He felt his breathing go unsteady, and it felt like all the air in this small space had vanished.

    Sumire leaned forward and raised her hand. "This is the first time seeing you so frightened. Are you afraid of me, San?"

    ''I''m not afraid.'' But for some reason, those words would not leave his lips.

    They are so close, close enough to touch, yet why can''t he move his body? Why does he want to run and hide?

    Sumire suddenly stepped back. "I will wait for you inside, so stay out here and calm down." With those words, he watched as she disappeared behind the double doors.

    Sano slumped against the wall and deeply sighed. What was that just now? That deadly look in her eyes and the way she spoke, was she serious?

    ___

    When humans see things outside the norm, there are only two options. One is to ignore it and pretend that it never happened. The second is to face it. The first may seem rtively easy, and arge portion of people forget it immediately.

    If it is unnatural, they will choose to erase it from their memory or merely dismiss it as a dream.

    To face something out of the ordinary may seem like the most extreme challenge. But anyone could challenge that and say it depends on the extent of the unnatural.

    In this case, the ordinary people here have chosen to face it and mix it with the ''unnatural. ''

    A ce where hanyous and regr humans can be together should be a joyous ce for her. But since she stepped in here, the scent of blood has not left her. She does not have to look around to know that there has been a feast of great magnitude prepared here. Moreover, they do not even try to conceal the blood; it''s as though they want to bask in it, this disgusting smell.

    "Wee,dy Sumire."

    Although they spoke calmly, Sumire sensed the fear hidden in their voices.

    "We have not had the honor of your presence since the soireest winter."

    Sumire flinched at the wordsst winter. Last winter''s gathering..she attended it alone, but in the end, Ru followed her. This time around, there is no chance for him to appear and help her. She is alone now; from now on, she will have to deal with these situations alone.

    "What brings thedy here to our small and dirty establishment on this fine evening?"

    "A few days ago, there was a fool who attacked Terashima Yuhi, who met his end. This person would not have had to die if he didn''t act so recklessly." Sumire recalled the sight from the alleyway. "Those people were your men, correct?"

    Despite her calm tone, there was a deadly look on her face and a dark aura around her.

    "It was not me who gave those instructions."

    Sumire sensed the fear in their voices and their bodynguage. They are afraid of her; everyone in this establishment is worried.

    Everybody must have heard the news by now about her learning of her ability. They were scared before, but now there is something else.

    "With all due respect, young, pure hanyou princess." An older looking woman stepped out of the bar area. "It doesn''t matter who you associate within your circle of friends. But, your partner is in a different situation. Some dislike the idea of your rtionship with that man. I plead that you take your engagement with Makoto Soujiro seriously."

    Sumire deeply sighed. ''Such traditional values. It''s unheard of to be in an arranged marriage this day and age, yet they ept it so easily.''

 Chapter 273 - A Deep Fear

    They usually would ept strong people like Yuhi, but the situation is different because of his background.

    "May I also say something Sumire-sama?"

    "Now look here, server girl. .."

    She already knew that the one to leak out everyone''s thoughts is this girlˇŞthis young and naive fool. However, she wants to prove that she doesn''t discriminate by status, but she must remainposed.

    "What is it?"

    "So to put it simply.." She trails off, "There are many who dislike the current situation with you two dating. Everybody thinks that at this rate, that dirty blood of unknown origin will infect you."

    She already knew that people thought this way because Yuhi does not have a family. When she stepped foot in this society, it did not take her long to realize how important family was. No, it is not as though these people treasure their family. What is important to them is the level of prestige each family holds. Such things as family ties do not concern them.

    They scorn and look down on Yuhi because of his origin, and his level is unknown. Sumire increased the grip on her de. She felt several pricks due to the thorns on the de, but that didn''t matter to her. Calm down, control - but no matter how many times she repeated this, her anger would not vanish.

    "They want to cause a riot ande between you two. But since you''re so overprotective, they decided to attack when he is alone."

    So they have not heard of Huan''s existence yet. Sumire knew that Atushi and the others were taking measures to think that not even these people know. If they hear of Huan, they will most likely change their target. For them, it is important who she ends up with due to her blood.

    She already knew this is what others thought. But despite knowing this, she felt terrible hearing it in person. Why do people look down and underestimate Yuhi like that? Why do they look at him with such cold eyes? So what if he doesn''t know who his family members are. Family doesn''t make a person.

    Yuh is Yuhi. These people are inhumane.

    What empty and cruel words, they don''t have a hint ofpassion in them. Then again, what did she expect? These people have lived in the shadows this entire time. It''s normal for them to resent those people who are not like them.

    "Be quiet," Sumire spoke up. The ck aura around her appeared again. She could no longer hold back her anger.

    The dark aura grew stronger, and she felt the power leak out from her body, a menacing and deadly look in her eyes. These people do not deserve to live; they do not deserve to see another day.

    She is no longer in Star Town, but she knew that person kept a close eye on her. So no matter what she does here, nobody will find out. If she massacres everybody in this room, nobody will know.

    "S--Sumire-sama." The girl who was acting haughty just now seemed different. She spoke in a frantic voice. Panic and fear mixed in.

    "Unfortunately, that seems to be precisely the case." A stream of red and violet came out of her fingers, forming a huge ax de surrounded by butterflies. "You mustn''t throw away lives carelessly since they will end by my hands."

    Sumire understood that Yuhi would still involve himself in this no matter what. But she does not want to give these people the satisfaction of finding another issue with Yuhi. Then again, it is not much of an argument. Even if Yuhi went ahead and did the same thing as her, he had every right to do so.

    There is a single simple rule in this society, after all. The strongest are at the top of the food chain no matter what their background is. Before Sumire could use her de, however, somebody stepped forward and called out to her.

    "You''re as frightening as always. The young daughter of Bianca." A mocking voice said.

    Sumire deeply sighed and turned to spot a man with spiky grey hair and almond colored eyes.

    "Kurogane."

    Kurogane Kuga, an information broker she often interacted with in the past. Quite some time has passed since shest saw him.

    "Care for a drink?"

    Sumire deeply sighed and put her weapon away, which dissolved into thin air, and joined him at the bar area.

    To conduct their business in the very same ce where she had just threatened to kill them all hardly seemed appropriate. Even now, she could feel it.

    A deep fear has been engraved in her skin, the fear of everyone in this room. The words of a pure hanyou princess can truly shake the world.

    Even if she only learned about her abilities just recently, she understands her role. It all made sense now, the reason why she felt so isted this entire time.

    She is sure that this fear would remain engraved in people. Since her very presence brings fear, that is something that will never change. Now that she is aware of her so-called powers, this fear and distance will only increase.

    Sumire wondered if those people would notice it too. The people in school will they notice this change from her? Will they start to fear her? Will she no longer see the smile on their faces? Sumire shook her head. This is not the time to think about such things.

    "I hear my wife has been causing you problems, my apologies," Kuga said, pouring the bottle of wine; the red color immediately drew her attention.

    She felt a throbbing pain in her chest, but she took a sip of the drink.

    "Aside from causing external issues, she doesn''t do anything too extreme. So I hardly noticed it."

    "I see. Swinging your cursed de around like that, though, is it wise?"

    "I never realized this weapon was capable of such a thing before. I thought Aki-san had strange tastes when he gave it to me."

    Kugaughed. "Well, you are probably right about the strange taste thing. You''re surprisingly adapting to this situation well."

 Chapter 274 - Do They Deserve To Live?

    "Is it unsuitable after all?"

    "No, I am more surprised to see how fitting it was." Kuga trailed off. "The subject of Terashima Yuhi, though, is something that won''t disappear anytime soon, even more so after tonight''s ball, and yet you still intend to go through it?"

    Sumire deeply sighed. "It is difficult; of course, I am aware of that. It''s fortunate that they don''t know about Huan''s existence yet; when they do, I''m afraid it''ll cause more of a fuss."

    When they find out about Huan, she wonders what sort of change will ur.

    "So you say, but if they go after your daughter, you''ll have the excuse to attack them."

    "Your wrong Kuga, I don''t need an excuse. This isn''t the first ce I''ve gone to threaten them. By now, they should all be receiving it. ''Don''ty a hand on orin to Terashima Yuhi. ''I went around to so many people threatening them with these words. After all, there are too many huge idiots out there, who won''t understand that I am outraged unless I say so."

    There are far too many people who are deceived by her appearance. They think just because she looks beautiful, she has no brains or the ability to think for herself.

    Back when she first joined the underworld society, she was emotionless to everything. Maybe it''s because of her indifferent behavior that others thought they could take advantage of her.

    "How frightening. But indeed, that is what makes you interesting." Kuga reaches over and cups her cheek. "A pure hanyou Princess like you that has been raised inplete istion since you were younger, and yet you paved your path from that point onwards." His fingers brush across the nape of her neck, and she shudders.

    "Tell me, you who have been exposed to the light now is fighting for the light or darkness? Which one do you prefer?"

    "Neither. I shall fight for both. For the light and darkness to coexist is something that will still take a long time. I am afraid that even when this current situation ends, this will go on for another twenty years."

    Kuga chuckled. "Well, maybe you can ask for assistance from that man you came with."

    "You saw him?"

    "I was surprised to see you with him. Is that not Nagawa Sano?"

    "You know him?"

    Kuga nodded. "Everybody knows him. He is acting like a littlep dog for those leaders not under the Holy Knights sphere of protection."

    ''A dog, huh.'' It''s hard to use that word when ites to him. After all this entire time she knew him, Sano is the one who used others. But at the same time, it is not hard to imagine

    "Sumire-sama, there is a man who said he is yourpanion. Should we let him in?" One of the butlers approached her.

    Ah, just in time. Did he finally calm down? She turned to Kuga, who nodded.

    "Well, I am satisfied for now. Although it is a shame we could not do anything else, this is fine for now.."

    "If I did such a thing, Yuhi would be angry."

    Kuga chuckled and hurriedly left. Right as his footsteps faded, she heard the sound of somebody rushing over. Sumire looked around and spotted a frantic looking Sano.

    Sano deeply sighed as he took a seat beside her. "The least you could do is answer your phone."

    Sumire blinked, puzzled at his words.

    "I tried to contact you first. I figured just entering alone would be dangerous; besides that, I wanted to make sure you were safe."

    So he was worried about her?

    She watched as Sano ordered a drink. ''Hisplexion looks pale.'' Sweat clung to his face.

    "This ce reeks of blood."

    "Ah." Sumire nodded. "I should have warned you."

    "It''s fine, but did you finish warning them?"

    "Mmm, for now, anyway." Sumire knew that her warnings would only have a temporary effect.

    In the long run, they will continue and use more force than before. When that timees, she will make sure to protect Yuhi.

    "Then drink with me for s bit."

    "Oh."

    Sano ordered a few more drinks, and soon, several bottles were ced in front of them. "I have a few things to ask of you."

    "To ask me?"

    "Regarding Tsueno Mamoru. Back then, you met him often, didn''t you?"

    Sumire deeply sighed when she heard his question. For a moment, she thought he was going to ask her a serious question. But it seems like this part of him won''t change, his desire to possess her.

    Sano sighed. "Look, I have no bad intentions asking this. It''s just after that time he saved you, and he showed up in front of me several times too."

    Huh? Ru met with Sano?

    "From the look on your face, it seems that you did not know anything about it."

    This is the first hearing of this. She knew that Ru had a bad habit of randomly appearing before others and giving them some life lesson advice. But after his death, Sumire learned that he only approached people he knew would help her in the future.

    The conversations that flow afterward do not make sense to her, and she doesn''t know how she responded. Many people speak to her so easily and openly, yet she can see it, the fear. They are all afraid, and they are all trying to get on her good side to escape the fear.

    Just like that person told her, this world is more corrupted than the in elite side.

    Hanyou elites maybe even more corrupt than the humans who think nothing of money.

    The people here do not care about theirpanions'' deaths, let alone saving anyone who is in need of help. Do these people truly deserve to live?

    ''Why are you hesitating? Isn''t it obvious what you want to do? Do you need me to take charge, is the light side consuming you too much, Sumire? You are the Queen.'' In the back of her mind, she can hear a voice. A voice is telling her not to hesitate and to end it all. But if she were to do that, then things will end up as they did before.

 Chapter 275 - Kisses For Poison

    Sano noticed it when he mentioned Sumire''s name but people gave him an odd look. When he touched her cheek their surroundings became hectic and others who were silently watching approached them which led to this situation.

    Currently he had Sumire backed against the wall, her face flushed due to the amount of alcohol she drank. The sight looked very alluring. It did not help that their lips were practically touching and the distance between their bodies was so small. Wow....

    "If you take advantage of me, I''ll kill you."

    Sano stepped back and looked away. "I won''t do anything." He still felt ufortable after what happened earlier.

    ''I could have gone home but for some reason I thought it was bad to leave her here alone.''

    When she didn''t answer her messages he panicked even more. What if those people did something to her? She only learned about her powers recently so he assumed that she did not have control of them. But when he saw the faces of those looking at her, he could see the fear in their eyes.

    Exactly what did she do to get them so scared? He did not see any signs of a fight.

    Sumire chuckled and entered the room. "So you at least value your life?"

    "...so this is why you didn''t stop me."

    "It''s troublesome to ask Razel. That guy has a poker face, moreover he doesn''t see me as a woman but a monster."

    "..."

    So she knows he sees her as a woman and yet he watched as she slumped down on the bed. ''Way too defenceless.'' Then again it was like that in the past too. When he first asked her toe over she went with him right away. It was the first night they met too.

    Back then he thought she was an easy and foolish woman. That innocent act of hers he would tear it down and shape her into his ideal woman. However at some point he stopped thinking such things and enjoyed herpany. When did it start?

    When did he stop thinking of using her for his own gain? When did he stop having such thoughts and genuinely desire to be with her? Sano recalled the words from the guys in Quatro light and sighed. Lately it is difficult to get near her because of them. Unlike Terashima, those people do not leave any openings.

    "So how long are we staying here?"

    "That depends. When you have sex how many rounds do you have?"

    Wait what did she just ask? ''Such careless behaviour.'' Sano reluctantly gave her an estimate and she remained unphased.

    "Then we will stay as long as then."

    How could she ask him something like that so casually? Is it because she no longer has feelings for him?

    The reason why she can act so indifferent is because he no longer means anything. He already figured that was the case before but when she openly shows this behaviour he does not know what to do.

    "Why are you so confident? That I will not do anything?"

    "You value your life."

    ''Is she serious about the killing thing?'' No, there is no need to ask such a foolish question. Didn''t he see it when he looked into her eyes that time? She was serious, she would do so without hesitation.

    "Also, maybe I do trust you."

    "Maybe?"

    "Sano you-" Sumire paused. "-are still lying to me."

    "About?"

    "That time you told me to meet your friends, you set me up. For the first time in my life I felt fear that I didn''t before. I felt powerless."

    "Sumire I----"

    "Saying sorry? But you know it''s toote for that.

    "Then what can I do?"

    What does he do to change her mind?

    "You sound so desperate. I know your serious Sano. But you have to understand something too. Just dating Yuhi isplicated for me."

    "Why is itplicated when you like him?"

    "Ahaa, I never thought you of all people would say that."

    "I really like you, what am I supposed to do?"

    "I can''t answer that."

    She isn''t making this easy for him at all. But maybe her heart is still disturbed after what happened with Tsueno Mamoru.

    When he learned that the organisation had something to do with that man''s death. He conducted his own investigation but all the files from that time were gone. Somebody erased all the records. They did not bother to rece it, they simply got rid of everything with a trace.

    He was about to say something when he noticed how pale herplexion was. Her entire face seemed to have lost its colour. Sano recalled the drink she took from the tray of the waitress. Initially that drink was for him but she took it.

    "Shit," Sano cursed, realizing as he took out his phone..

    The only thing he could do now is to try and get rid of the poison. He remembered the effects of the poison clearly since those people exined everything.

    The victim will gradually lose strength in his/her body and slowly their organs would shut down.

    "Didnt Hamano tell you?" Sano heard from his boss that Hamano Atushi learned of the poison so it would not be easy for them to use it.

    "I knew, but if you drank it you would be in a bad position right?"

    Why is she even considering what happens to him? This girl is still as foolish and naive as ever. She always does these foolish things that make him worry.

    Sano deeply sighed. ''It can''t be helped now.'' He slowly removed his shirt before he turned to the girl. She will most likely kill him for this when she wakes up but he has no choice. He tore the girl''s clothes from her body and searched for the mark.

    He located it easily a small red mark in the center of her chest slowly turning ck. He lowered his face and brought his lips to the mark and started to suck on it.

    "Yuhiˇ­"

    Sano released the flesh from the hold his mouth had on it and spat the blood and poison out onto his now discarded shirt.

    He cupped her cheeks. "Terashima is at the hospital, remember? Razel is there, he can take care of things."

    Actually with Terashima''s personality, that man probably left the hospital already.

    "No you''re lying."

    His gaze darkened when he heard those words from her. She said them so easily and with such conviction too. ''How irritating, she hates him this much?''

    "When did I lie to you?"

    Even when he saw other girls when they dated he told her right away. He didn''t bother making an excuse. Soft moans escaped her lips and his lips curved into a grin satisfied.

    ''She is making such cute sounds right now.''

    His mouth was filled with the poison, and yet he knew it would have no affect on him. Those people already gave him the antidote to the poison, he drinks it every two and three days.

    After a few minutes he felt sweat drench his entire body. ''This is bad.''

    He almost sucked all the poison out, he should be able to stop soon.

    "San...why are you doing this?"

    "Poison." It was just one word but he knew she understood from the way she slowly nodded her head.

    Sano raised his mouth and itnded on her lips again. "San?"

    "I''m taking advantage of this." Why would he waste this opportunity? This is the closest he will be able to get with her.

    After a few hours however Sano stopped when he got most of the poison out.

    He scooped her up in his arms and walked over to the bathroom. Sano opened the doors and a relieved sigh passed his lips. ''At least they warmed the water beforehand.''

    "I''ll wait outside." Sano trailed off. "Can you move?"

    She shook her head and Sano ced her on the tub. "Tell me if you need anything."

    ''I need to get away from her quickly, this is driving me crazy.'' She slowly nodded and Sano rushed out of the room.

    What on earth is this situation? That girl making that kind of face for somebody like him.

 Chapter 276 - Are You Still In Love With..?

    A few hourster

    It was night when Sano eventually woke up. The entire room was ck with a small light source from themp and the windows. Sano noticed right away that he was not sleeping alone. The familiar figure of the brte hair girl caught his attention.

    Sano immediately got up and deeply sighed. ''This girl should have woken me up. Why did she sleep next to me?'' Then again, there must be traces of poison left in her system, and she must feel so unwell that sheid down without thinking about him.

    Still, quite some time has passed since hest saw her sleeping face like this. He saw it a lot when she was in the hospital, but this is different; they were not directly sleeping next to each other.

    This isn''t good, and she looks cute. Sano would never have imagined that he would have thoughts like this. To think she would make this kind of her face in her sleep, and underneath those covers, she is only wearing that bathrobe. Sano felt his heartbeat rapidly, and before he knew it, he extended his hands towards her. But before he could remove the covers, she stirred and muttered.

    "Ru...."

    "..." Sano pulled his hand back. She is still thinking about that man?

    Why? Sumire is dating Terashima now. No, didn''t he notice this too? Sumire and Terashima look like the perfect couple in other people''s eyes, but he noticed something wrong. asionally he would see that clouded look in her eyes.

    "Ru, don''t go. Don''t leave me alone."

    Is this what Hino was talking about before? So she still misses that man to the point that she would think of him in her sleep.

    While it was Ichinose Arashi who made him jealous, that was at the start. After he learned of this man''s existence, he felt threatened.

    ....

    It was a strangely warm day when he realized how vital Tsueno Mamoru was to her.

    ''Late again.'' Sano clicked his tongue irritated. That girl keeps bailing on himtely. Due to his workload, he did not overthink it. But thest few days, he has time. She is eitherte or does note.

    Then again, this is mainly his fault for neglecting her. Sano deeply sighed. Recently the rtionship between the two of them is terrible. He thought overtime the situation would improve, but instead, they get into more fights. Unlike before, where she would meekly obey him, she fights back.

    What is he going to do? At this stage, she will break up-- Sano''s thoughts broke off when he spotted brte hair approaching from the corner. But the girl was not heading his way.

    Sumire stopped and looked at the man beside her with anger in her eyes.

    "What on earth were you thinking? You can''t just go around stealing things."

    "Technically, I was returning stolen property."

    The man beside her was somebody he recognized very well. It was Tsueno Mamoru. Ever since that time at the casino, he sees this man a lot more. It is strange how he never saw this person this many times before the incident. To think somebody like this was by her side.

    "That''s beside the point! You--You-" Sumire bit her lip, and he saw it. She was struggling not to cry.

    "Ki, I''m sorry."

    "..if you apologize like that, I can''t get mad anymore."

    Mamoruughed. "I''ll make it up to you."

    "I hear there is a new shop that opened up.."

    "Great, let''s go there then."

    "...Thank you for the other day."

    Sano watched as he extended his hand out and patted her hair. "You''re wee. But, I was very worried. Please don''t do that again."

    "It''s your fault, idiot...they..they were talking badly about you."

    "You''ll get mad if I say it''s okay. But next time, consult with me first."

    Sumire deeply sighed. "You say consult with you, but I can never find you!"

    Mamoruughed and ruffled her hair. "I see you''re always searching for me."

    "That''s because if I take my eyes off you, you go ahead and get yourself in trouble."

    "Sumire," Sano called out. ''I''ve had enough watching this.'' How could he watch his girlfriend flirt around with another man? He hated how naturally they spoke to each other. Showing how much they care about each other. Sumire has never done this with him.

    Why is she so different when she is with this man?

    The girl turned her head, and her eyes widened. She looked panicked for a moment but quickly said her goodbyes and rushed over.

    "I didn''t think you would pick me up."

    Sano leaned forward and kissed her. "San--san?" He only kissed her for a few minutes until she pushed him away.

    "You always do this. Did you think if you kissed me, I would--"

    Sano grabbed her wrist. "Come back with me."

    "Your. .your so unreasonable. I hate this about you."

    But even as she said the words hate, Sano noticed how she gradually got closer. The two of them are such selfish people.

    ...

    His thoughts regarding the past broke when he saw a change in her. Tears streamed down her eyes rapidly, and he deeply sighed. He does not know what to do when a girl cries, and he is terrible at this stuff. But he wondered when? Since when did he dislike seeing her tears? Since when did he want her to smile all the time?

    ...

    The following morning, Sano stood silently by the door frame, watching Sumire. He watched as she scooped some miso soup out of the pot with adle and poured it into a white bowl. For thest few minutes, he had not moved a single inch and remained there just staring at her.

    She wore the dress he ordered Razel to bring overst night. When he asked for an update regarding Terashima, Sano confirmed his thoughts. That reckless man left. But why did he note here? As he thought this, Sumire turned around.

    "Good morning."

    "..."

    ''I thought she would leave.'' Sano nodded and walked over. "Cooking?"

    "Mm, breakfast." She pointed to the mini table where there was

    steamed rice, grilled fish, omelet, and now miso.

    "Huh...you made all this?"

    Sumireughed. "Yes. It''s only a simple meal I''m afraid."

    He ced his hand on the counter beside her, which led to trapping her.

    Sano leaned slightly over her. "Do you feel better?"

    "I do feel better." Sumire tapped the counter with her fingers.

    "Last night, did I say something strange?"

    "...you mentioned Tsueno." Sano did not see the need to hide it.

    "I did, huh?"

    Sano could not miss the hollow look in her eyes and frown. "Let me ask you one question, are you still in love with Tsueno Mamoru?"

 Chapter 277 - Different Worlds

    It was a question he thought she would evade. But instead, she looked at him with confidence. "That''s right."

    Sano''s eyes widened when he heard those words. Did she admit it just now?

    "But then why are you datingˇ­"

    Sumire deeply sighed. "With the way Yuhi confessed, it would be too cruel for me to reject him. I have no reason to."

    So she felt obliged to date Terashima? No, that does not seem right. After all, she looks so happy when she is with him. She even admitted that back then, she worked so hard for his sake.

    Ahh, this gives him a headache. He does not understand this girl.

    "Yuhi doesn''t mind." Before he could reply to that, the doors opened, revealing Tachibana Masaru. He wore his usual trademark grin on his face as he waltzes over.

    "What are you even doing here?"

    Masaru chuckled. "Of course it''s to see you."

    "Don''t mess around, I told you to stay--"

    "I heard Shin-chan woke up, so I thought I woulde and see him."

    Sumire sighed deeply. "Then let''s hear it."

    Before Tachibana Masaru could speak, however, his gaze fell on him. Sano shuddered when he felt a murderous aura around the man. What is it with these people? How many times does he have to experience this unnecessary fear?

    "It''s okay," Sumire said. "I can exin."

    "Exin? Exin why I shouldn''t destroy this man limb from limb?"

    "Nothing happened. I did this to trick them."

    Sano blinked. He thought he would tell Tachibana about what he did, but she isn''t saying a word? This girl''s behavior puzzles him, he does not understand whether she likes him or not.

    Her feelings, huh? Even if she is fond of him, it''s not like it was before. Besides, now that he knows she still likes Tsueno Mamoru, he won''t overthink anything. This girl will return to him, he is confident about that, but it will not be easy.

    "Have it your way." Tachibana did not seem pleased, but he nodded. "You should go to that cedy, if you make your appearance there, then people will listen."

    Sumire nodded and turned to him. "Aren''t youing?"

    .....

    An hour and a halfter, downtown Tokyo, 10:30 am.

    Sano thought the ce they stayed overnight in was weird. But now they are on the side of town he would never go to. In every city, there is a ce for delinquents to hang out. Currently, they were in what Sumire called one of the Holy Knights bases.

    For thest few minutes, she kept rummaging through the drawers.

    "Now, where did I put it?"

    "Sumire, why did you---" Sano finally spoke up. It was challenging to speak to her with Tachibana around.

    The girl turned around and sighed. "You were supposed to go on a missionst night to bomb one of the bases. But because I came to the hospital, you rushed over, and then I asked you toe with me."

    "...You nned it?"

    "Mmm, the guy hitting on me was unexpected. I would have found some other excuse toe."

    Hah, unbelievable. She is different now.

    His thoughts broke off when he felt her hands on his cheek. "It''s strange, but I don''t sense malice from you anymore."

    "..."

    This girl, why is she getting so close? How defenseless.

    "I wonder what changed."

    ''She is so pretty...''

    "Lady, can I have a minute?" A familiar voice said. He immediately moved away from her.

    "Ah, Masaru-senpai."

    Sano felt the man''s hostile and piercing gaze on him. "In private?"

    "It''s fine to say it in front of him."

    "The situation with the underground society in Star town is serious. They have attacked several groups, and the enemy has shown no mercy. Each time they leave a strange mark using their blood."

    "Isn''t this like the victims from the hospital case?"

    "Correct. I also think the cases are rted. Several murder cases are simr, but the police are brushing aside the obvious connection."

    "Naturally, people would panic if they learn that the culprit for each case is still on the lose." Sumire trailed off. "...the people who attacked Yuhi-san, dropped this."

    It didn''t take long for Tachibana to examine the badge; rather, he let out arge sigh when he did. "I''d stay out of this if I were you."

    "You know which group it is?"

    Masaru nodded. "A symbol that looks peaceful like water but is a mythical dragon... Only one group can have it. But that''s why I said to leave it to Terashima."

    Sumire shook her head. "I can''t do that. I am his partner, and I will not let him fight battles alone."

    There was one thing Sano noticed about Sumire and Terashima''s rtionship. Sumire''s loyalty doesn''t waver even after everything. No matter how much he observes their rtionship, he cannot figure anything out.

    "Please tell us what you know."

    Masaru sighed but nodded. "I understand. The group''s leader is a rather deadly man, his name Kirasagi Aoi. He is the same age as you,dy, but he is a bit odd."

    Sano spoke up and raised his eyebrows at thisment. "Strange...?"

    "Yeah. There''s something about him that gives of a different aura than all the others. You know anyone that crosses this side emits a different aura than the average person. Individuals who others regard as abnormal have no choice but to cross over to this side. But it''s different with him, he has lived a normal life without getting hurt.

    People almost worship his strength and treat him like a god. In that sense, you could say that their not treating him like a human but a mystical creature. The aura that guy has guy far surpasses those of the legends in the underworld society."

    Sumire harshly cut in and sighed. "No need to exin. I know who he is." She turned to him. "Sano, have you met him?"

    Sano tilted his head puzzled but then paused. Now that he thought about it, there was that unusual man with sea golden colored hair and odd ruby-colored eyes. After meeting Razel, Sano did not think that red eyes were unusual anymore, but now that he thought about it, there was something different about that person."

    "Briefly."

    "How troublesome. Im no good dealing with people like that."

    Sano did not say anything to that and remained silent as the two discussed more subjects. The world they live in ispletely different. He wishes he could help her more, but he does not know much about these matters. Where did this desire to help here from?

    But now he understood after seeing a part of the world she lives in why he always felt that distance when they dated. It all makes sense now, and yet this is painful.

 Chapter 278 - The Start Of Something New

    A few dayster - Iro road high school.

    Yuhi walked down the long halls. It was hotter than usual today, and he felt the sweat cling to his shirt. He was heading in the direction of the pool. ''It''s better to take a dip.'' His thoughts broke off when he heard rushing footsteps approach him.

    He didn''t need to turn to see that the people were panicking about something. Gee, and from the looks of it, it just has to be in the direction that he was heading.

    Terashima Yuhi wasn''t amused at all. That damned Akatsuki, he knows that the deadline is today, and he goes around epting another job. What''s more, it just has to be in a big studio.

    ''I decided it was better to go to school, but in the end, I will still have to go to work.''

    People have stopped him several times to ask if he came here to meet with some idols. Those people ask such pointless questions.

    Yuhi did not intend to go to school initially. But when he thought of what Sumire would say, he ended up here again.

    He wanted to dy as much as possible going to work, knowing what kind of job it wasˇŞa job working with some female models. Then again, he is equally in a pinch here. ''Working with female students from the fashion course.''

    However, he didn''t have much of a choice. They had to get the piece put together, and it just so happens Akatsuki has the other parts he needed to finish.

    Yuhi deeply sighed; this is the reason why he didn''t want to pair up with the guy in the first ce. But with that particr piece, one needed a partner.

    No matter how well he could draw, even he couldn''t solo the project this time. This is why he chose Akatsuki, and it''s not as though he had many to choose from.

    When he arrived at the area, Akatsuki waved him over. "Ah! Just the guy I wanted to see."

    His eyes twitched in annoyance."Oi, you qu---" Yuhi trailed off.

    The members of Quatro light were using the gym stage and performing.

    Quite some time has passed since they came here. But he does not see them enough.

    "They just came back from a tour, from the looks of it."

    Tour huh? So that exins everything. But if that''s the case then, he scanned the room, hoping to see brte or blonde.

    He knew that the girl had a habit of changing between the hair colors ever so often. But he never fails to recognize her.

    His scanning didn''t go unnoticed, but not by his friend.

    "Mimi isn''t here, you know? She''s at a banquet."

    The voice belonged to none other than a certain maroon-colored haired boy. Quatro light''s leader Maon Kou.

    "Banquet?"

    "To meet her beloved fiance. She would have seen him sooner, but she came with us during the tour." Kou exined.

    Iwa Ran hit the guy over the head. "Oi don''t say that."

    Tetsuo nods. "Indeed. It is merely a formal greeting."

    Meeting her fiance, huh? Several images appeared in his head. ''I still can''t get along with that guy, but he does not directly interfere with his rtionship with Sumire.''

    "However, perhaps that wording isn''t incorrect or inappropriate as your all thinking. Somebody informed me about it that day. ''There is a person she wants to see again. I am sure it''s Makoto."

    Yuhi doesn''t respond. But his thoughts spiraled out of control. Whenever it came to that girl, after all, he was never able to remain calm.

    The emotions he buried away due to the scars from his childhood.

    "Nay madam seems thy know."

    "Yuhi?"

    A perfect n doesn''t mean having everything go within expectations. Others can achieve an ideal n when it has the capacity to deal with problems that may or may not arise.

    Ibuki Sumire''s lifestyle is something that agrees and fits that statement perfectly.

    "If Yuhi-san is quoting Shakespeare, I have to capture the moment."

    His thoughts broke off when he heard a familiar voice andughed. Of course, she always appears whenever he bes easy. Before he can have any more negative thoughts, she would appear.

    Yuhi stepped forward and wrapped his arms around her waist. He brushed his forehead against hers. "I thought I would see you in a fancy dress."

    Sumire sighed and rolled her eyes. "You should stop enforcing your fetishes on your girlfriend."

    "Is that so? Maybe I can enforce it on my wife."

    "Silly."

    Yuhi felt her hands on his. Sumire wasn''t wearing a dress, but she wore quite formal clothing. "Were you with Nagawa?"

    "Yes."

    Lately, he heard rumors that Sumire keeps dragging Nagawa with her. It would be a lie to say that the rumors didn''t bother him. But he does not want to make her feel uneasy.

    He was a fugitive with dirty, blood-stained hands. He lived that way for many years, and yet when he met her, that changed. It all changed when he met this girl.

    "Mimi." Kou stepped forward. "Since you are here, maybe you should perform too."

    Sumire sighed. "No, thank you, I came here to attack Yuhi-san but look at him not getting the hint at all."

    Yuhi froze when he heard those words. What crazy thing is she thinking now? Then again, she said something simr recently, didn''t she.

    Yuhi awkwardly scratched his hair. "I''m just surprised to see you."

    "Well, please get over it and take me away already."

    ''Goodness, what do I do with her..'' Moreover, it was difficult to do what she wanted since he felt a pair of hostile gazes on him. Gazes from two people, Maon Kou and Iwa Ran.

    "I want to see you sing too."

    "Well, it seems I can''t avoid it." Sumire reluctantly pulled away from him.

    The absence of warmth in his arms upset him greatly. But such thoughts vanished when he felt a pair of soft lips on his.

    "Then Yuhi-san, let''s continue thister."

    Yuhi nodded and watched as she walked onto the stage. The students who gathered around to watch Quatro light slowly dispersed, but some remained. He even saw people take out their phones. ''Those people are doing that on purpose.''

    Kira Jun spoke up. "Don''t bother, and she won''t appreciate it even if you stand up for her."

    "I know." He understood that about her very well.

    "Besides, these people will regret it in the next second."

    Sumire sat down in front of the piano, and a gorgeous melody filled the arena. A soft and gentle voice.

    "I love you, hurray!

    I''m d you''re here; our present is right here.

    I love you, hurray!

    This is just the beginning, best regards for tomorrow - this isn''t the goal line.

    Smile! If you''re sad, love will blow it away.

    When you smile, the scenery will change, and the sun will peek out.

    Even when you''re uneasy, the road that leads to happiness.

    Can be seen in the blue sky."

 Chapter 279 - More Things To Love

    Ibuki Sumire was everything he wasn''t.

    Maybe that''s the reason why he fell in love with her.

    But, she is someone who kept up with his strange mind set. She often shared the same thoughts and the same ideas.

    She is enthusiastic and eager to make things work. ''The two of us are simr and yet, asionally we have our differences.'' But those differences only make them closer.

    Back when he was still in the Holy Knights and worked alongside her as his partner. They fought a lot and yet she remained by his side.

    She read his thoughts like an open book.

    Maybe it is. Whenever he is around Ibuki Sumire, he acts differently. ''Have I be soft?'' It''s true that he does not fight as much anymore.

    "So we are skipping ss now?"

    After she sang on stage Sumire dragged him away to the abandoned music room.

    "I''ve been skipping since morning."

    This girl, he can''t tell if she is the serious type or not. His gaze fell on the guitar in her hand. For the past few minutes she strummed a few chords.

    "Did you want to y?"

    "No." Sumire passed the guitar to him. "You y and I will sing."

    Yuhi deeply sifhed when he heard her words. ''I thiught as much. No wonder she held back wheb she sang on earlier.''

    "The song was good but you made mistakes." Yuhi trailed off. "It was deliberate?"

    "Bingo." Sumire winked. "If I want to perform seriously, I want to do so with Yuhi-san''s music."

    Here she goes again with that. Not that he minded too much. Yuhi nodded and he watched as her eyes light up.

    He felt his cheeks turn red. ''What''s with her?'' Even though she is normally so confident and acts mature.

    "Even if it seems like I can reach for your heart..

    I can feel you close from the distance boyfriend.

    When I am lost wgile looking for the whereabouts of your feelings.

    I will not lose my courage.

    I can feek a little warmth flowing from that finger

    and I feel like I want to be that same warmth.

    Reach out wirh this hand and embrace tomorrow.

    I want tovey this song into your heart.

    Even if I struggle in this rushing world, the only thing I won''t do is regretˇ­"

    After that one song Yuhi put the guitar down and grabbed hold of her hands. "So? What''s the reason why you wanted to

    takes a lc ribbon box out from her bag, " Here,my choctes. "

    A tint of red appears on his cheeks. He wasn''t expecting this at all. Then again he didn''t think he would see her again before she left, she''s a lot more calm in contrast to when they spoke the other night.

    Yuhi epts the box, " Um, it''s a lovers chocte, I guess? "

    " It''s not a lovers chocte. " Eh? Sumire continues, " Were still lovers, but there''s something more special. "

    At thatment his whole face goes bright red. Hey hey now, isn''t she being a bit too bold and direct? Damm, he supposed this is what he gets for acting so calmly about everything the other night.

    "I wrote my feelings on the chocte."

    "Is this handmade?" Yuhi suddenly asked as he recalled something.

    Sumire chuckled. "Indeed, it seems I learned about double boilers since then."

    "O--okay." Yuhi said nervously as he opened the box. But that feeling vanished when he saw the the words written on the chocte.

    The words rival written in capital letters.

    "Rival chocte! I was so moved after watching Quatro light. But then I realized something. The one standing at the top of the entertainment world is you, the one who beat them is you. So starting today, you''re my rival."

    Yuhi didn''t know what to say.

    He is speechless. She''s done so many iprehensible things before, but this is the first time she left him this speechless. Yuhi exhales deeply.

    "Who even thinks of giving their boyfriend something like this. You led me on. This isn''t romantic at all." He eximed but the girl onlyughed.

    "I will end up performing in a good music show alongside Yuhi."

    So that''s why she is bursting with energy. Geez, he supposed that''s exactly like her.

    "What is it?"

    Yuhi extends his hand out and flicked her forehead.

    "What was that for?" Sumire eximed, as she ced her hand on her forehead.

    "Taking on me as your rival by yourself? That''s some guts you''ve got."

    "But I am going to be the first- star idol. Isn''t it better to have stronger rivals?"

    "I can''t argue with that logic. Looks like it''s a race to see who can be the first."

    "Yeah." Sumire beamed happily.

    ''She looks so cute.'' Ah he can no longer resist. Yuhi pulled the girl into his arms and Sumireughed.

    "Did your self control break again?"

    "It did." Yuhi trailed off. "Your voice has gotten better."

    "Mmm,tely I''ve been practicing."

    "Are you still afraid?"

    "I am but." She closed the distance between them. "If I am with you, it''s all okay."

    Before he could kiss her however the doors opened revealing Asami. "Sumire-chan! We need your help with-" Asami made eye contact and her cheeks reddened. "Ahem, carry on."

    "Hey! I won''t attack her here."

    Sumireughed. "Uh, let me go and check it out. I will be right back Yuhi-san."

    Yuhi nodded and proceeded to sit down but Sumire tugged on his hand. "Is something wrong?"

    She leaned forward and whispered something in his ear. Yuhi felt his heart beat increase when he heard those words. Is she serious about that? He felt a soft pair of lips on his cheek but before he could react she already left his side.

    Yuhi remained frozen and didn''t hear Asami leave. ''Then Yuhi-san, today I will lead.'' If anybody else heard those words they would misunderstand. She is only talking about kissing.

    He walked over to the piano and noticed a familiar lc coloured notebook. ''Is this the reason why she left her gathering half way? She practiced secretly here.'' His gaze softened when he saw the post it notes and highlighted notes.

    She is serious and diligent when ites to music. This is the kind of thing somebody does when ites to studying. Yuhi closed the book but something fell out. He bent down and picked up an old looking in bookmark.

    Yuhi blinked surprised. ''Isn''t this mine?'' Despite the worn out look, he knew it was his immediately. He bought this random leather bookmark a long time ago in an antique shop. He liked the simple design.

    This is bad, he keeps finding note things to love about her.

 Chapter 280 - I Want Her To See The Lihght

    Instead of waiting for her inside the music room, Yuhi found himself going outside. He found a random empty spot in the main building''s back andid down on the grass. For the next few minutes, he was at ease when he heard a pair of approaching footsteps.

    "Yuhi."

    Yuhi looked up and saw a familiar face. "Back from the dead teach?"

    The person standing over him is none other than Nakara Shin.

    "I wish, it still hurts."

    "Yet you came to school?"

    "It''s thest day before the summer holidays; of course, I have to attend." Shin trailed off. "What are you doing in a ce like this? Did you go somewhere again?"

    Yuhi sensed his tone and reluctantly sat up. "I was with Sumire."

    Silence fell on them, and he sighed. He probably shouldn''t have mentioned it to this guy, and he will say that he is hogging her.

    To his surprise, Shin nodded.

    "The thing both of you have been wishing for the most hase true. Since then, you''ve been wandering around looking for her. God saw it all, and that''s why I am d that you two have mutual feelings for each other. I prayed for it the entire time. I am d."

    His eyes widened when he heard those words.

    Ah. .this idiot. Why did he pray for something like this? But in the first ce, Shin has always been the one who supported the two of them the most. Whenever he is lost, and in doubt regarding Sumire, he would always prove so otherwise.

    "Sorry."

    "Huh, why? Did you bully her again? Was she doing fine?"

    He can''t mention the kiss now. Yup, even if he were to die. He won''t mention the kiss. "Nothing."

    "Hehe, your weird."

    He is a strange guy. But Yuhi is grateful for having a friend like Shin by his side this entire time. His thoughts broke off when he felt a familiar throbbing pain in his chest and started to cough. Yuhi immediately ced his hand on his mouth.

    "Yuhi?!!"

    Yuhi couldn''t respond as a stream of coughs escaped his lips. For the next few minutes, he kept having short bursts of coughs, but the pain increased per cough.

    "Are you alright?"

    "It''s nothing," Yuhi muttered. It was a lie, of course, but he did not want anybody else to know about this.

    Shin shook his head and reached over to grab hold of his hand, revealing the blood in the palm in his hand.

    "Shin. .. this is. .."

    "Stop it. You haven''t been alright for a long while now. I knew it all along. Please don''t hide it from me anymore."

    His eyes went wide at hispanions'' words. Did he know all along?

    "Yuhi, I want you to understand this. We''re both here, but you always carry the heavy burden by yourself. Even if I want to help you carry the burden, even just a little bit of it, I always end up just seeing you suffer, and I can''t do anything about it. That''s painful, above anything else. As your friend, in your difficult times. I want to be your best support. That''s the thing I have wished for the most."

    ''As your friend, huh?'' The word friend still seems like a foreign word to him. But he is gradually starting to understand. To think even somebody as indifferent as Shin would end up saying something emotionally like this.

    "Ever since then, you''ve always wanted to ask, right? I see it in your eyes. Whenever you try to, I always answer you with strong feelings, the same thing. The reason I hesitate to listen to Atsuro''s orders regarding Sumire is because of you."

    He really is a fool. But just like that time, his words can easily lift the things he hid in his heart.

    "Shin, the truth is that I am afraid. I''m afraid of even thinking about the future a year from now. I don''t if my heart is still working fine by this time or if it''s still beating. I''m afraid that the time wille when I won''t be able to protect her anymore, more than anything else."

    He is afraid, what will happen to her when he dies?

    "That''s why, if possible, even if I shorten my lifespan. I want to take her out from that darkness."

    He wants to take her out of this darkness and show her exactly how beautiful basking in that light is. Just like she showed him, he wants her to see that light.

    Shin sighed deeply. "Don''t do anything reckless anymore. You know she won''t like it."

    "I know."

    Sumire will lecture him if she finds out. Yuhi recalled the tears in her eyes when she found him in that condition. He does not want her to make that type of face again, but at the same time, he wants to see it. That was the first time he saw her look like that, and he found it very cute.

    Yuhi''s thoughts broke off when he felt a familiar pair of arms around his neck. He was upied speaking with Shin that he didn''t realize when she came.

    "Sumire?"

    Indeed it was his girlfriend. But there was something different about her.

    "Wahhh, I fell."

    Gosh, she is cute.

    "I''ll get some medical supplies, and you two wait here." Shin immediately understood and quickly left.

    Yuhi reluctantly puts the girl onto a bench nearby. "You fell?" Yuhi repeated, examining her now torn dress.

    "I saw some reporters." Sumire deeply sighed. "I did skip half the party, so I figured they woulde after me, but they came way too soon."

    "I see."

    ''Those reporters again, huh?'' How frustrating. Even though he has the power to crush them, he always ends up missing when they openly harass her. It is difficult to crush them when he has no actual evidence.

    Sumireughed softly. "Yuhi-san, you don''t have to do anything."

    "Who said I was?"

    ''Maybe I can fake the evidence..'' If he does that wlessly, he can get rid of those pests.

    His thoughts broke off when Sumire brushed her fingers across his eyes. "You''re making a scary face again. It''s okay, Yuhi, this isn''t the first time this has happened."

    "Does that make it okay?"

    "I wonder. But even before I became an idol, people naturally disliked me. That''s why this is fine. There is something about me that people don''t like. I have already given up trying to exin."

    This girl is so stupid. How is that okay? How can she be okay with that kind of life? Receiving so much hate is painful. He understood that very well. How can she cope with that?

    How can she cope with all that pain and suffering?

 Chapter 281 - The Only One I Like Is You

    Yuhi wanted to ask her that question, but then he saw the look in her eyes. This is so unfair; whenever she makes that type of face, he can''t say anything. He felt ufortable, so he shifted his gaze and concentrated on the wound on both legs.

    But he immediately noticed something elseˇŞa bright red color in both her hands. Yuhi felt a throbbing sensation in his chest. Her blood smells so good. Why is it like this? Is there a connection after all? Yuhi heard old tales about it before, but this was the first time seeing it in person.

    The blood of your most beloved is the most delicious. Yuhi, however, quicklyposed himself.

    "Blood."

    "Eh?"

    "Your hands."

    Sumire panicked as she looked at her hands. "Wow, your right?! Eh? Eh? Eh? What? What?"

    A deep sigh escaped his lips. Usually, this girl is so calm andposed. But Yuhi noticed that whenever she panics, she ends up doing something reckless. Those are the times she lets her guard down. It is dangerous for her to lose her rationality whenever he is not around. It seems he has to find a way to be with her more.

    "You must have gotten it when you tripped. Your legs aren''t the only one that gets injured."

    Sumire didn''t say anything, but he spotted the tears in her eyes. Geez, she is so careless.

    Yuhi naturally brought her most injured hand to his lips. A trail of blood was about to fall onto herp, but he caught it on time with his tongue. He licked and sucked on the red liquid.

    He felt her hand tremble, but he didn''t pull away. But he instead watched her reaction. Her red stained cheeks and nervous voice.

    "Um...I uhˇ­"

    An image appeared in his head, watching her this way. Now that he thought about it, she had this expression on her face too the day after he made love with her.

    He wanted so much more than this. He wanted her fingers inside his mouth, no he wanted more.

    "Y--Yuhi!" Sumire suddenly eximed loudly.

    A red-stained face, and those eyes -- he felt his heart skip a beat. What is with those alluring looking eyes? What sort of thoughts does she have right now?

    "Iˇ­ I am fineˇ­ now," Sumire whispered, as she stared at him with flushed cheeks. "Y-You don''t have to do anymore."

    Yuhi brought his lips to her knees instead. "But what about here?"

    "Y--Yuhi?"

    "I''m kidding, and I won''t do anything that will make you ufortable." Yuhi stood up and looked around. "What is Shin doing taking so long with those bandages?"

    His thoughts broke off when he felt a pair of arms wrap around him from the back. "I like the back hug."

    "Yuhi, you dummy."

    "That''s my line. Please be more careful. Even though I want to watch you twenty-four-seven, I can''t do that."

    "Stalker."

    Yuhiughed and turned around, leading to Sumire burying her face in his chest. She kept calling him names but eventually mumbled.

    "Thank you so much Yuhi, it''s because of you I can be so happy."

    "Then do I get something as a reward?"

    Yuhi didn''t even know why he asked her that, but the words escaped his lips in seconds. Sumire pulled away and innocently tilted her head. "Then treat me to a parfait. Otherwise, I will hate you?"

    H--how is that a re- Yuhi paused when he saw the look on her face. Why does she look so cute? Damn, he already lost before anything started. Yuhi awkwardly rubbed the back of his neck.

    "So you want to go on a date after this?"

    He initially nned for them to head back home, cuddle, watch movies and take a nap together. Sumire is the same type of person as him, and she prefers staying at home. She seemed content whenever he holds her too. It is difficult to do anything too affectionate when they are in public.

    "You don''t want to?"

    Yuhi grabbed her hand. "No, let''s go."

    Sumireughed. "We still have the ending ceremony to attend."

    Do they? He just wants to take her away now.

    ...

    Several hourster, they are on their way back to the bar. Atsuro should be bringing that kid back soon. It might be today or tomorrow, but either way, they head back there just in case.

    "I ate a lot! I''m full."

    "If you overeat, your cheeks will turn-" Yuhi paused in mid sentence. He probably shouldn''t finish that sentence; otherwise, she will kill him. Yuhi quickly learned how scary her jealousy is. When one of the new students tried to hand him a love letter, she immediately stole it. He went to the meeting spot to turn that student down, and that girl begged for forgiveness.

    When somebody boldly confessed to him in the middle of the hallway, she said that she ought to have a nice talk with her with that bright smile. The next day that girl transferred schools.

    What scary jealousy, and yet he found it cute how overprotective she was of him. Sumire would not behave this way if she did not like him a lot. Yuhi knew her very well and saw how she acted towards people she did not care about.

    She would be very cold, and that icy gaze enough to freeze somebody. She never once looked at him like that, even from the very beginning.

    "By the way, Yuhi, your in the flower arrangement club, right? Do you guys do activities?"

    It was already quitete when they finished eating; now it''s pitch ck. That''s why he told her to send a message to Atushi. That guy acts like a mother hen despite his age. Then again, he understood why Atushi behaved that way around Sumire.

    This girl has a bad habit of running into danger. Also, Sumire has no idea how beautiful she is. She attracts too much attention.

    "Yeah. We have a job request from the student council. But we tend to ck off a lot, and our respective jobs don''t help. So it will probably never get done."

    "So you and Shouko-senpai areˇ­"

    Amase Shouko, a senior who graduated a few months ago, was also a club member. She was the only girl. It seems Sumire spoke to her a bit.

    "No way." He said casually at first and realized a secondter his mistake.

    Shoot by responding casually isn''t he admitting it? Moreover, he watched as her expression turned dark. ''She is going to kill me if I admit that I had such a rtionship.''

    "Of course not!" Yuhi turned to the girl beside him. "Does all of her verbal abuse of me sound like lies?"

    He watches the dim gaze in her eyes to brighten. "You''re right! It''s hard to think she would say those things even if it was an act."

    She looks very relieved. "Silly girl." He lightly knocked her forehead. "The only one I like is you."

    The only one he loved in this lifetime is her, and he is sure it will be the same in his future lives too. In his next lifetime, he will still be madly in love with a girl called Ibuki Sumire.

 Chapter 282 - One Day Will..

    So Sumire asked Shouko that question. Even though that time he was in Holy Knights, she never mentioned it. However, she did talk about being jealous. Still, he watched the girl talk away. He supposed talking with her was the best option after all.

    "Chou-sensei tends to go for the guys who are the good looking and smiling type like the ss President. That''s why he was bitter towards Riku at first.." She chuckles.

    "It was amusing watching those guyspleting his challenges three seconds and perfectly too. Then Toujo-san suddenly showed up and issued them a challenge. I was honestly scared when I saw that serious glint in Asou''s eyes. He always takes matches seriously, after all. Though right afterward, the other members of the cast started asking him for advice. It was nice since, at the start, others treated as outcasts."

    Such a gentle look in her eyes, so this is what the others were talking about. "You seem like you''re having a lot of fun."

    When did she bond with their ssmates like that?

    Sumireughs softly. "Aha, is that what it seems like? But yes, it is fun. Yuhi-san, what about you? "

    "Hmm me?"

    "You''re not going to talk to me about your adventures? I would like to hear it. Although since it''s you, you were probably causing people trouble."

    "Hey, hey, why do you still have that impression of me?"

    "Secret."

    Yuhi felt his cheeks heat up once she said those words. Man, even now, she still does this. Clearly, it didn''t go unnoticed since she chuckled, but he noted that a light pink also appeared on her cheeks. Whether or not it was due to the darkness of the night, but his vision distorted. Or maybe this is what people call being blind in love. Either way, at least he can''t mistake the smile on the girl''s face.

    Even though he is older, it feels like they''ve returned back to the days in middle school. It''s almost as though they''re still children. But he is no fool. As each day goes by, Ibuki Sumire grows even more beautiful. Besides, she already has one child.

    The child, huh? Yuhi honestly did not have a proper opinion on the kid just yet. Both Sumire and he did not experience normal family life, so he understands that she is confused too. There are days where it feels like she wants to hold onto the kid and not let go. But there are also days where he finds the child crying, and Sumire crouched down on the ground frightened.

    Her condition has gotten better, and she does seem happiertely.

    "The nights are still cold, aren''t they?" Sumire asked.

    Yuhi merely nodded and did not respond.

    His thoughts broke once they arrived at a familiar park; the cherry blossoms are still in full bloom. The pink petals scattering due to the strong wind, he watches the brte''s gaze. "So pretty."

    Yuhi watched as she ran over to the center and began to spin around, holding the petals in her hands. He, too, made his way over. Although he usually passed this ce before, he did not pay much attention before. He could see why she called it pretty. How strange for there to be cherry blossoms when it is July already.

    But these trees only look beautiful to him because of her.

    "Yuhi?"

    "Hmm?" Yuhi could not help but stare at her.

    "This kind of feels like a date. "

    "Hah, if this isn''t a date, then why did I spend that much money?"

    Sumire sighed. "Don''t be so petty Mr number one, your loaded so--" He cuts her off by backing her against therge tree in the center. Both of them dropped their bags as he cupped her cheeks.

    "I can''t take it anymore. You drive me crazy."

    "Y-Yuhi.." Sumireughed. "Uh, wait, time out."

    "No time out. I want you all to myself." Yuhi buried his face in her chest. "Besides,tely, I haven''t done anything; you have to make it up to me."

    "Unpleasant."

    "The unpleasant thing willeter, so let''s go home."

    He lifted his face from her chest, and in the next second, he felt a soft pair of lips on his cheek. "Then Yuhi-san has to listen to my requests today."

    What kind of requests will she have?

    Really, what is she saying suddenly? But he can''t deny the girl''s words. To anyone, it would look like a date after all, and he, too, felt the atmosphere. However, he doesn''t want to get delusional, and he doesn''t want to get his hopes up. To his surprise, though, the brte suddenly reached for his arm.

    "Can I borrow your hand for a bit?"

    "Sure."

    His eyes widened when she used his hand to pat her head. Oh, this, it''s almost the same as that time. But he knew something differed this time.

    He, too, does the same.

    A conversation they had before he departed appeared in his head. It was the day after she rejected him.

    ''You know Yuhi-san. It really would have been better for you if you fell in love with a cute little kohai who is apletely normal girl with dreams and not someone who is cursed. Maybe it would be easier for you. Perhaps if I were normal, then we would have met differently.

    I would have seen you and thought, what a cool senpai and fangirl like other girls. We would end up brushing against each other in the corridors, and you would end up saving me from strange guys. Then one day, I would call you up to the rooftop and confess. I mean, even if you did have feelings for me, Yuhi-san, you surely won''t be able to do something like that.''

    ''But you know none of that can happen now. It can only remain a dream.''

    That was also the day he left to go to Tokyo, the day he decided it was not enough. He still has to do more for her toe to him. It was because she turned him down then that he even got this far in a short amount of time.

    A dream, huh? Is the rtionship they have now something as fragile as a dream? One day will she leave his side? Yuhi shook his head, and there is no use thinking about such things now. Besides, he looked over at the girl who secretly nced his way. He ought to deal with her teasing him so much.

 Chapter 283 - A Tear Coloured Rondo

    It became a habit of his to smoke after doing it. Today was not any different. His gaze fell on the girl fast asleep beside him. Honestly, he tries to avoid doing this with her for a reason. The two of them are still young, they have plenty of time in the future. Right now he knew her career was more important to her.

    Yuhi brushed a strand of hair away from her face before leaning down and kissing her forehead. This girl has be so precious to him. He will do anything for her, he will give her the world if she asks for it.

    Not only has he be mushy and soft but he has gone crazy too. If anybody heard him speak they would think he is crazy. But sometimes it feels like this girl has him caught under some kind of spell.

    Its not like he minds it too much. Yuhi removed the cigarette from his mouth and tossed it aside as he joined her on the bed. For now he should rest and hopes she has sweet dreams too.

    ............

    The thing with Ibuki Sumire is she has this bad habit of running away after they do anything intimate. So it did not surprise him when he woke up and didn''t find her beside him. He went about his day as normal; despite being distracted at work, he managed. But after all his jobs, he looked all over for her.

    Yuhi looked around, hoping to catch a glimpse of brown hair, but unfortunately couldn''t find her. She does run fast, even though there was only a five-minute gap between his chasing after her. He shuts his eyes and sensed that she was not in the council building. Perhaps...she couldn''t make it that far? The thought alone worried him.

    The closest ce from here would be that hill. It was worth a shot. The rain poured harder, and before he knew it. Large sounds of thunder appeared in the sky. It just has to start raining now, huh? Ah,e to think of it. It was like that then, tooˇŞthat time when he first discovered her secret. No, when she first revealed it to him.

    ....

    A few months ago, shortly after she came.

    Yuhi couldn''t believe it; how did it end up like this? A pair of soft and yet hungry lips on his. The lips of the girl he loves. He was happy, and yet he felt the sadness that poured out while she kissed him. It would be easy for him to pull her away, but he did not do that.

    Once they pulled away from each other, both panted heavily due to the intensity of the kiss. However, immediately after she pulled away, the girl burst into a fit of coughs. His eyes widened, rmed when he saw the blood that came out.

    "S--Sumire."

    "Heh..I guess this is what I get, huh. You were right to reject me after all. This would have eventually happened," Sumire exined. This would have happened if they got together and she kissed him? Is this why? She didn''t want him to touch her anymore.

    He didn''t know why he did it. He will regret itter, but he grabbed hold of her arm. This led to them directly looking at one another.

    "No, I-" Sumire said, looking away, but he lifted her chin, so she stared directly at him.

    "Sumire...why do you always look away from me," Yuhi said, somewhat puzzled and angry. Since he found her spying on him earlier, she avoided his gaze. Since he saw her again, no, she was like this from when they met again when they were older. She has never looked at his eyes properly.

    She chuckles and moved away from him and nced directly up the tree. "Remember that promise?" Sumire brought up again.

    Yuhi nodded his head. "How could I forget.."

    "We better keep it." She began.

    ......

    It was something that happened shortly after she transferred. But that only happened that one time, the several times they kissed afterward, she seemed fine.

    Back then, he kept that promise. He kept it not because he agreed. The truth was back then, and he already had such thoughts of wrapping his arms around the girl and not letting her go.

    He only kept his word than when he saw the look in the girl''s eyes and her tone. It was the first time since he first saw her again that she sounded that wayˇŞthat feebleness and weakness.

    His ex-girlfriend Miyazawa Makino noticed it before. His type of girl is the strong-willed ones with weak sides like Sumire.

    Yuhi spotted her immediately, her back against the tree. Her arms hugged around her body, and her cheeks flushed. Her eye color flicked back and forth from brown to red before it settled on a bloodshot red. If somebody else were to see her now, they would certainly get crushed by her pressure or run away in fear. But he wasn''t like that at all. Yuhi doesn''t hesitate to take a step forward.

    She hides it very well. Back when he was in the same group with her in the underworld society, people often praised her for hiding her pain. Yuhi always found it stupid but did not bother exining it to them.

    He recalled the brief eye contact from just now. That was a sign for help. Geez, she is way too indirect and stubborn. Yuhi reached over. "Sumire--!"

    "Don''t look at me!" She shrieked.

    She is in so much pain. Yuhi recalled the incident at the convenient store not too long ago.

    A pain he can rte with, and yet he can''t share it with her. He wants to tell her that it is the same with him too. He wants to say that they can share this pain together, but if he revealed it,, she might care less.

    "Ahh....don''t look....Yuhi..."

    How can he look away when she''s in so much pain right in front of him? How could he possibly do so? He watched as her breathing became unnatural and frowned; Yuhi grabbed hold of her arm. " No, don''te any closer."

    "Sumire."

    Sumire shook her head and attempted to escape from his grasp, "No! Let go of me!"

    But he didn''t let up for a second. She is very stupid; why is she even now trying to hide it? If she''s in pain, she should just say so. Yuhi pulled her closer and stares into her eyes as he said her name seriously.

    "Sumire!"

    When he saw the tears well up in her eyes, his eyes went wide, and yet he pulled the girl in a deep embrace. Yuhi immediately felt a prick in his neck, and he winced a little as he felt the blood from his body being drained bit by bit. Yet, at the same time, he felt a wash of sadness; the girl''s tears clearly had yet to stop.

    He cradled her in his arms and did not say anything more as he caressed her hair as she continued to drink. Sumire, he wants to get stronger too so she will no longer have to cry or suffer like this.

 Chapter 284 - I Want To Do Something For Him

    ''I want to understand him. Someone told me that doing that is fine, but someone also told me toy down the boundaries.''

    Sumire recalls very well the words she said to old man Nobucha. She had heard two pieces of advice, and in the end, the one she felt herself more drawn to was the understanding him factor. Although it really should have been the other one. After all, those words were from her fiance. Soujiro hadn''t known she was a Yankee then, but he had often seen her with Yuhi.

    When he saw them together all the time and discussing rather serious matters, the golden blonde hair boy directly told her not to get too involved. He told her, ''That man is a mere dog. Even if you have to concern yourself with him, please draw a line and show your social statuses are different.''

    Old Man Nobucha had told her something simr to, ''An elite is an elite. A dog is a dog. A rtionship like that is better for you.''

    But although he said that, Sumire saw the look in the old man''s eyes and understood. There was a hidden meaning behind his words.

    Afterwards, he said.

    ''Understanding Terashima means seeing things like Terashima does and doing things in the same mindset as him. But if you do that, darkness will surround you. If you do that, then there is a chance - no, it''s definite you won''t be able to see the light ever again. I tried to bring him back to the light, but it was already toote then. I couldn''t stop him from making that decision, what about you? Will you be drawn in, or will you be able to stop him? Ojou-chan, want to ce a bet?''

    Even though they warned her, it was only twice. She should have taken those words more seriously. No, she knew they were serious. But that did not stop her from wanting to know more and more about him.

    She wants to know more about that person surrounded in such a dark color, and yet, in her eyes, it was so very beautiful.

    "Sumire-chan, I have finished with the miso," Jae said, interrupting her thoughts.

    After her breakdown, Yuhi led her back home and immediately put her in the kitchen where Jae was baking. He said something to Jae before leaving quickly.

    She immediately understood despite not hearing the context of their conversation. Yuhi probably wants her to cheer up. She hugged the jacket still wrapped around her shoulders.

    To think she cried like that, no, what was embarrassing was her drinking his blood. It was the first time she ever did that. Since she learned about her urges, she tried to drink her blood, but it did not quench her parched throat.

    Even though she drank so much, Yuhi did not copse and still carried her back home. That person is so very strange. Why does he never get mad at her no matter what happens?

    "Ah, thank you." She catches a whiff of the te in Jae''s hands... "It smells lovely. You cook well, Jae."

    "I should be saying those words to you, Sumire-chan. Even though back then you were prohibited from the kitchen."

    Her sweatdropped. "Please forget that already."

    Sumire nced down at the pan and the oil brush and spat in her hands. She brushed the oil away and poured the remaining egg batch. "But I suppose it''s true, and I was terrible then."

    It was only a few months ago where she could barely cook. When would she have learned how to cook? Ren didn''t eat much, and he preferred takeaways like ramen. Mamoru spoilt her too much. Sanoˇ­.well, they always ended up doing other things than eat.

    "Indeed. Why the sudden change? It''s not like you need to learn how to cook."

    That''s true. She received quite the scolding from Atushi, saying she shouldn''t being here often.

    But it seems Yuhi intervened.

    "Yuhi did something, but I think Atushi let me because you were here."

    "She probably believed that I would stop you."

    "Aha, that might be the case. But the reason, huh? After a while, I felt bad letting Atushi cook Huan''s meals after all since he is my son. There''s that, and I practiced for Yuhi."

    "For King?"

    Sumire nodded, and a gentle smile appeared on her face.

    "That guy gets hungry easily after all. From now onwards, he would be busier than ever, and I wanted to do something to help him, even if it''s something minor like this. Since we cannot always be together."

    "Is that so?"

    A hint of red appears on her cheeks. "Considering how far apart we are now. This skill seems quite useless.."

    ''Even though I am a girl, I can''t beat Jae''s cooking. Even Atushi cooks better than me.'' It''s a depressing thought.

    Jae shook his head. "Not at all. I think it''s wonderful. Sumire-chan, you''ve changed in contrast to before. That change is a good one too. Mamoru-san would be proud of you."

    Ru would be proud of her? Even though he was the one who spoilt her so much.

    "Shall we finish off?"

    "Yes."

    If Ru could see her now, she wonders what he would think.

    ....

    After they finished the dishes they rearranged everything onto the dining table. Sumire felt very nervous when Jae said he would fetch Yuhi. It turned out that Yuhi left to take a nap. So it seems like it had affected him after all, her drinking his blood. A deep sigh crosses her lips as she gazes at the tes on the table. Will he be happy with something like this? Ever since she came here, she has caused Yuhi so many problems. She once to do something to help him for once. Will something like this do?

    She fidgeted about uneasily before she walked over to the table and rearranged some of the dishes.

    "That looks good." A familiar voice whispered in her ear. Sumire, startled, almost fell backward onto the table, but Yuhi grabbed her arm. "Easy there."

    "Yuhi."

    "You''re not feeling weird still, right?" Yuhi parted her bangs and brushed his hand across her forehead. "You seem fine, but why are you red?"

    Indeed right now, her entire face was redder than the dress she wore. Her heartbeat sped up, and she could hear the sound clearly, thump, thump, and thump. What is wrong with her? Why does she feel this way whenever he gets so close to her like this? It was not like this with Ru. Why is it so different with Yuhi?

 Chapter 285 - Ability To Understand

    The ability to understand others just by touching exists. There might not be any reason to be afraid of touching and being touched by others or hugging and being hugged by others.

    During the entire meal, Sumire felt very tense. She tried to avoid eye contact with Yuhi. So she quickly finished and hurried over to the kitchen area to wash her tes.

    But that didn''tst long when she felt a familiar presence behind her. It seemed that Yuhi followed her right after her.

    "So hey," Yuhi mumbled against her ear. "That was good, thank you, Sumire."

    T--too close, way too close! What on earth is he doing standing so close?

    "Thank you so much." He repeated.

    The way Yuhi seemed to draw out each syble made her heartbeat even more. He must be doing this deliberately!

    "So it''s not just my imagination after all. I noticed it on the way back. Don''t you smell kind of good today? Kind of like a flower fragrance?"

    She almost forgot about making him notice her. She thought she would tease him a little along the way, but now that he noticed, she felt nervous.

    Sumire casually responds, though, "R--I don''t know?"

    ''It''s prohibited to overdo it''. Her best friend back in her hometown was theplete opposite her. She was the typical average teenage girl who likes gossip and, in her words, was a romance expert. That friend of hers told her many things about how to tease a guy. But now that she has tried it, Sumire realized that she might have overdone this.

    He has a sensitive nose. Sumire only put a little on herself, and yet he noticed right away. Then again, he was rather close to her earlier. "It''s just you isn''t it? It''s weird. If your that curious, check it out yourself." Sumire tried to act coy about this.

    But she didn''t think he would immediately take action.

    He suddenly grabbed hold of her arm and bent down; her eyes widened.

    When ites to teasing, men can easily do it. Yuhi-san always lets her tease him, but she did not think much of it. But now? Now that the situation has been reserved, she finally understood. He could easily get back at her if he wanted.

    "Perfume, eh?"

    She felt her cheeks color more. "I see, so you know what the right amount is?"

    Wh--what is he talking about? She used it randomly.

    "Girls should smell like this, and you know that pretty well, huh?"

    At those words, she felt her entire face redden. That sly smirk on his face and his voice.

    Uwaa... what''s with that sly smile?

    Sumire feels her knees go weak, and she slumps to the ground. "That''s sexual harassment! Don''t mess around !!" She eximed.

    "Hm? What''s wrong? Have your feet gone all wobbly?"

    "Y--your fault!" Sumire eximed.

    "Heh." Yuhi chuckled. "You''re so cute today. You even cooked for my sake?"

    "T-that-" She can''t deny those words. Sumire could no longer hide her embarrassment and buried her face in his arms.

    He is so unfair, and this is no good. She keeps falling more in love with this person.

    "You''re acting very cute today. What is it? If you want to do it, we need to go upstairs."

    She immediately understood what he was saying, causing her face to heat up more. Why is he saying it like this? She can''t lecture him like usual for teasing her.

    Yuhi lifted her face. "You want to that much? You know staying silent is bad for you. If you don''t say no, I will-" His sentence fell short when they heard the sound of the door followed by the cry of a child.

    Her eyes brightened, and she immediately left Yuhi''s arms and rushed out of the room. In the center of the bar was Atsuro speaking with Atushi, a familiar bundle in Atushis arms.

    Atushi called her over and passed the child. "Atsuro thought you wouldn''t be here since there are many elite gatherings recently."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "Why do I have to attend such things?"

    "I am sure your fiance is crying right about now."

    "Soujiro said he would handle it." She did suggest that she would attend too. But he seemed reluctant for some reason.

    "Ah, my cute huan." Sumire rubbed her face against the little child, who beamed happily.

    Such an adorable little bun, ahh, is he rted? Sumire doubted it whenever she saw the child.

    "Is there nothing wrong?" Yuhi asked Atsuro.

    "Not that I can see. But, still, be careful if you intend to walk around with the child. Not only is it bad for your images, but his powers are unstable."

    "That''s okay, I won''t take him out," Sumire spoke up. "I understand it''s a sensitive time. This isn''t good for the child, keeping him cooped up inside. But I don''t want to ruin his peaceful life."

    She does not want the child to see how ugly this world can be. He will learn that in the future, but for now, she wants to shield him from the darkness.

    That''s right, and this is for the best.

    Atsuro sighed deeply. "Well, if you think that, then fine. But there are other options, you know."

    "Other options?"

    "Send the child abroad. The reporters won''t be able to find the child there."

    Indeed he makes a point there. If she keeps this up, then they will eventually find her.

    Yuhi shook his head. "There is no need. I will protect them both. As long as I am here, nothing will happen."

    At thatment, he squeezed their hands tightly.

    Not using words, but rather using methods.

    They canmunicate distinctly like this.

    Communication, through touch and somehow even without words, they can get the message across. She unconsciously leaned forward and rested her head on his chest.

    This warmth, it seems she does not want to lose it. No matter how selfish she became.

    Atsuro clicked his tongue, annoyed. "Are you two going to flirt in front of me?"

    Sumire nodded. "Yes."

    Yuhiughed. "So adorable."

    A dark gaze appeared on Atsuro''s face, but Sumire looked away. She no longer has any use for him. It may be cruel of her, but she never held such feelings for him. The only one she needs is Terashima Yuhi.

    Her thoughts broke off when she felt the child in her arms stir. "Ma!"

    No, that''s wrong. What she needs right now are these two, Yuhi and this child.

    The ability to understand through touch and not words, huh? This child''s hands are so small. Far smaller than her own, and yet it holds onto her so very tightly.

    ''If, if he could see this sight, would he be happy for her?'' She wonders why she is even having such thoughts. That person is no longer around. A hollow feeling appeared in her heart and her gaze dimmed.

    That''s right, and she doesn''t deserve this. How selfish of her. How can she smile like this? ''How can I smile without you?''

    This is wrong.

 Chapter 286 - Red Coloured Bookmark

    Strong in the rain

    Strong in the wind

    Strong against the summer heat and snow."

    "He is healthy and robust.

    Free from desire

    He never loses his temper.

    Nor the quiet smile on his lips

    He eats four go of unpolished rice.

    Miso and a few vegetables a day."

    "He does not consider himself. In whatever urs . . . his understanding. Comes from observation and experience

    And he never loses sight of things."

    " He lives in a little thatched-roof hut.

    In a field in the shadows of a pine tree grove

    If there is a sick child in the east

    He goes there to nurse the child.

    If there''s a tired mother in the west

    He goes to her and carries her sheaves."

    "If someone is near death in the south.

    He goes and says, "Don''t be afraid."

    "If there are strife andwsuits in the north. He demands that the people put an end to their pettiness.

    He weeps at the time of drought."

    "He plods about at a loss during the cold summer.

    Everyone calls him Blockhead.

    No one sings his praises.

    Or takes him to heart . . ."

    "That is the kind of person I want to be. " She whispered ever so quietly.

    Sumire extended her hand out; what a vast sky. Such a vast and far away sky. It''s not something that can be reached by merely extending her hand out.

    It''s something she understood well. If it is something that others can reach that easily, then there probably wouldn''t be any more hardships. There would not be any suffering and misfortunes. When that happens, will she finally be able to confront the past she left behind?

    ''I''m so happy regardless. I really am. These past few weeks have been like a dream. I thought to myself like this was normal. And maybe I could have said it properly too.''

    "I was so very happy, I wasˇ­''

    As ofte, it became painful to bear. Almost suffocating even, she couldn''t breathe whenever she thought about what happened that time a few months ago.

    Why did she suddenly remember it? Even though after that night, Aki-san took her away, and she cried for three days straight. Even after that, she didn''t bring it up again. She acted like her usual self...

    Perhaps for a little while, she was able to forget about it. After all, so many things happened during the time frame of the month afterwards. For a little bit, she was able to forget this pain. This longing and desire, the desire for a person she can no longer have.

    Her thoughts broke of when she hears the door behind her open, and she had been sitting out on the steps outside the bar.

    "Sumire? What are you doing out here? It must be cold." Atushi said, appearing through the doorway.

    "I was watching the stars."

    ''I''m also running away from Yuhi, but there is no need for him to know that.''

    Atushi joins her. "I see. It''s almost time, huh? "

    "Yes."

    "It''s almost been a year since then."

    Almost a year since when she put on that heartful performance conveying her feelings. To her most important person. "Atushi, do you think I''ll be able to be a true idol?".

    "Hmmm, I wonder about that..you are quite a clumsy person."

    Hey! At thatment, she red harshly at him.

    But he continues. "Let''s admit it, and you''re not exactly the friendliest person in the world when you meet new people. Also, your personality is bad, your rude, harsh, and a violent person. Really when I first heard about it, I was worried. Though you can sing and dance, with all those traits, I wondered if you''d be alright."

    When she heard those words, Sumire could only sigh. ''I can''t deny such things.''

    "Isn''t it difficult traveling back and forth?" She decided to change the topic swiftly.

    He shook his head but paused as if something came to mind.

    "Well. If you call getting showered by freebies since I became a well-known member and VIP treatment, then I guess you can call it difficult."

    At thatment, she merely rolled her eyes, really what a fool. But quite, some time has passed since the two of themst spoke like this. She wasn''t the only one who had such thoughts.

    "Quite some time has passed since west spoke to each other this way. You''ve been rather busy, and so am I; though we see each other in raids, we don''t have much time to speak with each other properly. '' The student council president'' and yet also '' Akagaumi''s number two, with that said I''ve also been quite busy eh?"

    Sumire smiled softly. "You shouldn''tin."

    He sighs, " Iroha-san is quite the handful."

    "Ah, speaking of which Iroha-chan and that person appear to be getting along now? It seems like they tweet to each other often. Though it appears to be quite one-sided, that girl isn''t a person for words. Oh, but you know, during the movie premiere a while ago, she seemed hyped up."

    Lately, she has logged onto her social media again. She saw all the posts and interactions from her friends back home on her feed. The others appear to be doing well, thank goodness.

    ''Time has moved forward for them.''

    The more she spoke, she noticed a gentle smile appear on Atushi''s face. "Atushi...?"

    "I remembered how different you are now, in contrast to how you were before. In middle school, I mean. I was surprised, you know? When I came to Tsukuhara and saw how much you changed. Though I only caught a glimpse of it at first since you moved sses for awhile. You knew everything from advanced maths to being a master of liberal arts subjects.

    You amazed me. But those things I always felt you held back anyway, so that wasn''t what surprised me. When I saw you with the guys, it made me think about you more. It was the first time, after all, that I saw you with such a smile on your face. After all, back then, you were looking far into the distance as if you were searching for something. Then again at that time, I - no, I understand you as much as I imed."

    To think he had such thoughts this entire time. Ever since he came here, he has not said much and silently watched over her. But, Atushi can probably see the changes in her. Everything is changing because of Yuhi.

 Chapter 287 - As Long As I Have Him

    "I am sure right now you are trying to find the answer. Your mind is jumbled and aplete mess right now. But, is it something to do with Yuhi?"

    Her expression dropped when she heard him say those words. "Is it okay for me to say it?"

    "Well, if it''s anything about a lovers quarrel, then I don''t want to hear it."

    Sumire suddenly starts throwing light punches at him, and he swiftly dodges each one. "Meanie! Meanie, why do you have to say it like that?"

    "Yeah yeah."

    "Todayˇ­ I spent time with Yuhi since it''s rare that he had a day off. I wanted to visit Ru, and along the way, I realized it had been a while since west went out together. It had been a lot of fun, and I was happyˇ­" She trails off. "But as expected, that happiness didn''tst long."

    Her gaze darkened slightly, "Yuhiˇ­told meˇ­.'' what would you do if I were to study in France?''"

    At thatment, she watched as Atushis face color turned pale. It seems like everybody else knew about it.

    "Ah.ˇ­when he said that, I didn''t know how to respond at all. I didn''t say anything, and it must have shown on my face since he pulled me close to him and said he was only kidding around. Yet I could tell from the way he held me and how he said it he was serious. I always thought that as long as I have Yuhi with me now, I could manage all these burdens.

    He is one who gave me strength this entire time. But at the same time, I know I can''t hold him back. So I decided that if there is something he truly wishes to do, I won''t stop him, and yet despite deciding that. When I finally heard it from himˇ­Iˇ­.I couldn''t smileˇ­" Sumire''s voice trembled.

    Atushi extended his hand out and patted her hair. "Go upstairs; Yuhi must be waiting for you."

    She immediately understood what he was getting at. ''Talk to him about this.'' But that was easier said than done. "It''s not happening right away; I know that, butˇ­"

    "Why are you waiting out here anyway? Isn''t Yuhi upstairs?"

    At thatment, she fidgeted ufortably. "W-well uhˇ­"

    "Are you running away again?" Atushi guessed.

    At thatment, herposure vanished entirely, and she yed with a strand of her hair. "I don''t know what to do when he acts that bold." She admitted.

    "I thought you liked honest people?"

    "Uh, that''s beside the point; he is way too honest." Moreover, he is honest about things people would normally hide. Is it because he has previous experience? Sumire never thought about it before, but Yuhi has gone out with other girls before.

    Now that she thinks about this aren''t their rumors about him sleeping around? Sano also mentioned it.

    Uhhh, her head hurts just thinking about this.

    "Then Sumire-chan, shall I give you some advice?"

    "Advice?"

    Atushi nodded. "What you do when Yuhi acts like a beastˇ­"

    ...ˇ­

    When she finally did go upstairs, Yuhi strummed some chords on his guitar while looking at the moon. She was momentarily star-struck and didn''t realize when he got close to her. Before she knew it, he was kissing her intently, and in the next moment, she was on the bed.

    "What''s wrong?" Yuhi raised his head from her legs. "Are you nervous again?"

    "A little." Sumire hesitantly ran her fingers across his ck locks. Even though she trusts him, a part of her is still afraid. What if he turns his back on her? What if this is all he wants from her?

    No matter how clueless she is about romance, even she knew how much Yuhi desired her. Just a brief contact with him, and his desires overflow. But unlike with Sano, there was something different. He desires her, and yet there is something more.

    "Say Yuhi-san?"

    "What is it, love?"

    Sumire felt her heartbeat more at those words, and she quickly said. "Atsuro looked a bit strange."

    Sumire immediately regretted her words after she said it. A somewhat disturbing expression appeared on Yuhi''s face, but she didn''t get a chance to question it.

    "Are you worried about him?"

    N--no, of course not! Sumire managed to not respond suspiciously and coughed. "About Shin, you know how Atsuro can get when he is in a weird mood. Shin is still recovering too."

    Yuhi rxed a little and nodded. "I understand, but even if he is like that, he does care for Shin. But if your that worried, you could run after him."

    "How can you say that in this situation?"

    "We can stop?" He said with a teasing smile.

    This person is so cruel sometimes! The way he teases her like this whenever they get affectionate. He always makes her say embarrassing things too.

    "But your right; stopping now would be bad. What else should we do?"

    "F--first take a bath!" Sumire eximed. "You got soaked from the rain earlier but didn''t get changed, right?!"

    A deep sigh escaped Yuhi''s lips. "You always use that as an excuse for me to stop. Well, alright, I will listen to this once." He quickly got off her and headed to the bathroom.

    A relieved sigh escaped her lips. She recalled what Atushi said and shook her head; how can she do that to Yuhi? Besides, if she did that, he would get mad, won''t he? The two of them are dating. It is okay to refuse, but if she refuses that strongly he will surely be upset.

    This is the time for her to be brave and show him. Sumire peeked over at the bathroom door and paused. But is it fine? He seemed irritated. If she went in now, maybe he would tease her more, and it would end up bad. Gahhh, what does she even want from Yuhi? There are times where it felt like it would be okay to get lost in the flow and just do it with him.

    It seems the only way to find out is to get closer. Sumire took a deep breath before she left the bed and walked over to the bathroom area.

    The moment she stepped inside, it was hard to see since steam covered the area.

    "Sumire?"

    "Mmm." She buried her face in his back, and he sighed deeply.

    "If you don''t want to, you should go. Lately, I don''t trust myself around you too much."

    A nervous burst ofughter escaped her lips when she heard him say those words. She did think he was behaving oddly but to think this was the reason. This person intends to treasure her even though he has to hold back.

    Sumire mumbled something quietly. "I don''t mind Yuhi-san." This is her honest feelings. "I don''t mind at all. But I just get nervous even if it is stupid of me."

    Yuhi turned around and mmed her against the wall. "Geez, don''t say such things. Do you know that only makes your situation worse?"

 Chapter 288 - What Can I Do?

    Then what is she supposed to do? Sumire thought if she were honest like this, then it would be enough, but her thoughts broke off when Yuhi buried his face in her chest.

    "It isn''t you, it''s me, I go crazy whenever you are around me. I must be crazy; why do I like you this much?"

    Her eyes widened when she heard him say those words. Indeed if given a chance, it was something she wanted to ask him too. Why does he like her so much when others around her are prettier, talented, and have a better voice? At first, Sumire thought Yuhi liked her only because of her voice. But even when she refused to sing, he remained by her side.

    Her thoughts broke off when he got off her and walked over to the bathtub area. Sumire took a deep breath before she followed him.

    "I thought you got embarrassed taking baths together."

    "I do."

    "But you joined me?" He seemed half curious and half-amused. Yuhi tugged on the thin material of her clothes and frowned. "You should take this off; it''s already wet anyway."

    Right she joined him without giving it much thought. Sumire tilted her head innocently. "Take it off?"

    Yuhi extended his hand out and flicked her forehead. "Brat, take it off yourself."

    She watched as he turned around, and Sumire sighed. That was an invitation! It was her best move to seduce him, and yet he had to respond that way.

    Sumire quickly removed the soaked garment of.

    She felt a bit self-conscious but shook her head. He has already seen everything.

    "Finished?"

    "Mm."

    Yuhi turned around but not after dumping a whole bottle of bubbles onto the tub. She rolled her eyes. "Yuhi-san, I thought your self-control was breaking or something?"

    "It is, and that is why I''m taking measures."

    Sumire rested her back against his chest, and he flinched. Sheughed at his reaction. ''So cute.''

    "So uh about earlier."

    This was one of the reasons why she ran away after dinner.

    "Taking blood will eventually be normal for you."

    "But Yuhi-" She doesn''t want to get hurt.

    "Did it taste bad or something? Sorry, I should have asked you."

    Her eyes widened when she saw the expression on his face. "N--no!" Sumire eximed. "It was good, and I liked it."

    Yuhiughed and ruffled her hair. "Then there is no need to worry."

    How can he say that so calmly? Unless he did that with other people?

    "You know when you''re ready, I would also like to.."

    Uh, what? She watched as his face turned redder. Wow, she never saw this expression on his face before. But ''I can''t even make fun of him.'' How can she tease him when he looks that red?

    It''s not just him too, and her heart is beating so fast.

    "I didn''t say that to make you feel nervous."

    "I know, but I just am."

    Why does she feel like this? It feels so very foolish right now.

    "I said when we first began dating that we could take our time with this stuff."

    Right he mentioned that he wouldn''t pressure her. Indeed he stuck to that promise; he does not directly pressure her but does so indirectly.

    "You''re a beast," Sumire mumbled.

    "A beast?" Yuhi lightly kissed her lips. "Well, teasing aside, you''re a bit skinnier than usual."

    "Ah."

    "When I''m not here, you have to remember to eat."

    "This time, it isn''t deliberate. I was concentrating too much on Jun-kun''s song."

    Whenever she ends up focusing on anything, it ends up this way.

    "For Kira Jun, huh?"

    "Yuhi, what do you think?"

    "I don''t know Kira very well, so it''s hard to give advice."

    "I see."

    "But if you want." Yuhi brought his lips to her neck. "I can give you some advice as long as you give me something in return."

    "L-like?"

    Yuhi chuckled. "It''s up to you."

    ...ˇ­

    It was difficult for her to get up in the morning, but she somehow managed it. Sumire walked around the streets with a grocery list in hand. ''The best ce to get these ingredients fromˇ­'' Though there is a convenient store nearby, she wanted to make an extra special meal.

    Sumire recalled Yuhi''s words fromst night and sighed. It wasn''t a bad answer, but it wasn''t the answer she expected either.

    Yuhi can say that because he has the ability but for her-- Sumire shook her head. What use is there getting jealous? Besides, Yuhi isn''t a genius. He isn''t like Mamoru. Yuhi worked very hard to get to where he is now.

    She understood that much whenever she saw his hands. ''Rough hands from practicing too much.'' The amount of cough medicine he has the cabs too. That person truly loves music.

    Her thoughts broke off when she overheard people''s conversations passing by. "Don''t you think that guy looks like Kira Jun?"

    "There is no way, though."

    Jun-kun?

    Sumire looked around, and she found him immediately. On the sidewalk benches by the road, she spotted a man with teal colored hair. He had his headphones on and aptopˇŞstacks of paper on hisp.

    ''He must be working on the song too.'' Even though I haven''t finishedposing yet.''

    It is rare for her to be stuck so long on a song for another person. Writing a song about herself and her feelings is hard, but it''s easier to write about another person.

    Sumire didn''t know when but at some point, she sat down on the benches too. Now that she thought about it, the summer she epted Mamoru. Jun-kun gave her some advice.

    He usually is coldhearted and wears an indifferent expression on his face. But that time, he yelled and told her not to hesitate. It was because he said those words that she chased after Ru.

    So many people gave her strength when she doubted herself. Jun-kun was one of the many people. ''I want to repay them back somehow.'' Unlike Kou and Ran, Jun isn''t as vocal about why he came to Tokyo. But Sumire understood it very well. This person is worried about her too.

 Chapter 289 - Beating Of My Heart Part 1

    Jun had to admit he was tired;st night, he hadn''t been able to get much sleep due to the video chat from his kohai. However, he made a schedule of when to get to bed to prepare for the journey the next day. It didn''t stop his annoying Kohais to request a video chat with him at exactly midnight.

    It''s exactly like Sei to do something as inconsiderate and foolish as that. But to think his ck hair, kohai went along with the idea too. The call was to congratte him on the second tour and the movie. He suspected a congrattion woulde along eventually from them. But he hadn''t expected it to be at apletely unreasonable hour.

    Senbi Nao looks worn out; indeed, his arms seemed a lot more thinner and didn''t have the usual muscr look like before. He spies the brown hair girl from the corner of his eye. Does she know about it?

    Jun didn''t know when she came. But it seemed she was in deep thought about something. Then again, it was hard to tell what she was thinking. She did not keep in contact with anybody but Hamano Atushi.

    He can''t help but wonder about those two, though. Do they not harbor any feelings of affection for each other? His kohai is no longer holding himself back, and his feelings are obvious. But the one he couldn''t get a read on was the brown-haired girl.

    Does she not like him? The scene from theirst day in that ce is still fresh in his mind after all.

    Jun shook his head, ah. Once again, it seems like his thoughts tend to shake off in an unexpected turn when ites to her. When ites to her, they always seem to be different.

    "Jun-kun, you look tired." Sumire finally spoke up.

    "Correct. I didn''t get any sleepst night. Sei insisted on a rather distributive wake up call." Jun exined.

    He didn''t know why. But there was something inside him that told him to lie about seeing Senbi Nao in that condition.

    Sumire chuckles. "Fuufu that''s exactly like him, though. Is he well?"

    "Yes. He is enjoying his acting career to the fullest."

    "I see that''s good..." She trails off and ps her hands. "Ah! I know. Since you''re tired, Jun-kun, you can use my shoulder to sleep on. It is because of Sei-kun that you didn''t get any sleep after all."

    He doesn''t understand what that has to do with her. But there''s no reason for him not to ept the offer.

    "Very well. I''ll be troubling you the-" Jun paused when he recalled something. "I shall be fine."

    Sumire tilted her head puzzled but nodded.

    ''I can''t let her get in trouble again.'' Something simr happened before, and it caused many misunderstandings.''

    Besides, this girl is far too careless; even now, she gets into trouble a lot. "Sumire-san, you''re in a rtionship now. Please be more careful." He understood that she meant nothing by it, but she shouldn''t behave this way.

    Her gaze softened, and sheughed softly. "That''s true. A rtionship, huh?"

    There is something lonely about her tone. "You should have spoken up."

    "Sorry, sorry, but you looked like you were concentrating very hard."

    "Terashima isn''t with you?"

    Ever since they came here, Jun observed that Terashima seldom left her side. He understood the reason why. Whenever she is alone, she ends up with that spaced-out look on her face.

    "Ah, he is asleep. I came out here to buy groceries."

    Jun closed hisptop and put it away, including his headphones.

    "Then let''s go."

    Sumireughed. "Okay!"

    Jun isn''t very familiar with Tokyo. Whenever he came here in the past, it was brief, and somebody chauffeured him around. But he was at least better than Sumire-san when it came to directions. For the past few minutes, he didn''t know how many times.

    "Are you settling into Tokyo?"

    "It is no problem, but Sumire-san, aren''t you going the wrong way?"

    "Gah, your right!"

    The main reason he decided to apany her was this, and this girl still has a bad habit of getting lost.

    His thoughts broke off when she left his side and rushed up to a nearby street stall. "Jun-kun look it''s on sale." She points to some watermelon and other fruits.

    Shouldn''t she know better than to buy things from street stalls? Then again, Sumire-san is the type who does not discriminate against anybody.

    "Sumire-san, I have always wondered why you like sales."

    "It is important to save money!"

    "That argument is not convincing since you use so much money on books."

    "But it is rare, Jun-kun! Those ones are hard to find first edition copies."

    "You splurge on art supplies too."

    At thatment, Sumire froze and then suddenly eximed. "Is this why I am always broke?"

    This girl is an heiress, and yet she talks about having no money. Then again, he heard that she could not touch the inheritance before she is eighteen. Before she became an idol, exactly how did she make money?

    He did not get a chance to ponder on that before a crowd surrounded them. Jun gradually grew irritated, but Sumire shouted some excuse about Nakara Shin having a photoshoot on the beach before he could lose his temper. In the next second, he wore her hat, and she grabbed his wrist and pulled away. Ah, the scenery is different.

    Even though he''s already been in a situation like this once before with that girl.

    ..

    For them to get ambushed, eventually Jun thought he was prepared for it. But he underestimated Tokyo. But Sumire-san, like she was used to running away, managed to get them away.

    Somehow with Sumire, it''s different.

    Whenever she quotes from a book or that time, she exined the meaning of Shakespeare''s stories to him. There was a different aura around her, one he really couldn''t exin properly. Yet, there was something about it that always seemed to captivate him.

    He couldn''t pull away.

    Eventually, she lets go of his hand andughs. "Aha, it''s been a long time since I ran that far." Sumireughed lightly. "Jun-kun, are you alright?"

    "Yes. It''s no problem."

    Even so, she suddenly seems rather pale. Is it because of the heat? When he saw the sweat marks on the girl''s face, he realized what the cause was. He ced the hat back onto her hair.

    "Jun-kun?"

    "You''ll get sick. No one will recognize me if we walk around in a busy area." Jun stated calmly, "There''s no need for you to risk your health."

    ''Besides, it is even riskier for people to recognize her.'' It surprised him when he did not immediately see news reports about her when she came to Tokyo. She must have taken measures to hide.

    It''s all in the open which school she attends now. But, Jun still wanted to protect her from the media.

 Chapter 290 - Beating Of My Heart Part 2

    Jun clenched his fist at the memory that shed through his head. ''That was the first time I felt so hopeless.'' When he could do nothing like the media published awful news about her. How the public quickly turned their backs on her.

    Sumire blinks but chuckles. "Alright."

    Jun was always under the impression that his observations are spot on. That once he collected enough data about a person from observing them, there is no longer any need to do so.

    He was always under the impression that as long as he did that, he would understand every individual hees in contact with. But he made an error in his calctions. Despite observing several different girls and boys, when he met Sumire, she wasn''t like the rest.

    From the very start, that much he knew. When the president first introduced her to be their exclusiveposer, his first impression was not much, a slightly above average in terms of looks normal high school girl. She looked naive and innocent.

    Yes, she was undoubtedly clumsy and naive. She fell for Kou''s flirting so quickly like that. But even though she is like that. Her music immediately attracted him; it only took one listen. It didn''t make any sense.

    "Look Jun-kun takiyoaki."

    Indeed there was the stall that he had seen Ran mark out on the map. "Ah, wait a minute."

    Sumire walked over and ordered two before he could protest. He doesn''t want any. Or rather, it''s something he never had before. But he did his research. It isn''t exactly healthy food. It''s typical to like something unhealthy. But he didn''t want to participate in eating it.

    He flicks open his guidebook to see it as the number one rmended food.

    Takoyaki is a ball-shaped Japanese snack made of a wheat flour-based batter and cooked in a special takoyaki panˇŞingredients such as diced octopus, tempura scraps, pickled ginger, and green onion for the filling.

    Takoyaki brushed with takoyaki sauce, simr to Worcestershire sauce and mayonnaise, and then sprinkled with greenver and shavings of dried bonito.

    Even if it does seem to have healthy seafood ingredients, adding the various sauces on top makes it an unhealthy meal. Why serve something like this as the number one rmendation? Unless they n to kill people?

    As he debated about it in his head, he didn''t notice the brown-haired girl already making her way over.

    He had heard his name called out several times. But found himself concentrating on whether or not his theory is right. He didn''t notice her until she appeared right in front of him.

    "Jun-kun?"

    "Ah. Sorry I was thinking."

    Sumire smiles. Right. But you should eat some before they get cold."

    Jun nced down and saw the oil practically oozing out the food as she took one out. "I am afraid I will have to---" But he didn''t get a chance to finish his sentence, as she put it inside his mouth.

    He felt the oil mixing into his system and flinched. But after that was over, a seemingly nice texture and vor took over.

    Jun had to admit he was rather surprised.

    "Is it good?"

    "Yes..."

    Sumire''s eyes brightened. "Thank goodness."

    Her smile, ah the life''s returned to her eyes. But he wondered what it was, even though she was smiling, something is wrong.

    "Look, Jun-kun okonomiyaki." She suddenly eximed.

    What a coincidence again. This is the other ce Ran wants to visit; he will be furious once he finds out. He will regret ying it cool. Well, it is best not mention anything, and Sumire isn''t likely to b.

    This time, instead of a stand, it was a proper shop Okonomiyaki Choyo, written in huge lettering.

    "You just ate."

    He was one of the people who did believe that snacking so much before dinner wasn''t good.

    "Ehhh? But eating is good for me." Indeed it would be considering how skinny she has gotten.

    He sighs. "Very well."

    Before he could say anything else, Sumire suddenly stopped walking. "Yuhi?"

    Jun looked over at where she was looking and saw a man with ck hair leaning against the street pir. He was gazing at the sky, and phone in hand.

    "Yuhi!" Sumire beamed happily.

    At thatment, he turned around. "Ah, mystery solved." He put his phone away and walked over. "Hey, you." He picked Sumire-san up.

    "You know you took way too long."

    "Uh, sorry I wandered around for a bit."

    So she already got lost before they met up? Then again, that bar is on the other side of town. It seems that part of her has not changed.

    "Kira?" Yuhi looked over at him.

    "Ah, I bumped into him."

    "I see."

    "Don''t think anything weird okay?"

    "I won''t. But can I get something for you, leaving me alone for long?" Almost like it was fate, but a group of people walked by then and blocked his view. When the crowd dispersed, he saw a red-stained Sumire and smirking Terashima.

    "Uhh..um." Sumire shyly covered her face, but he watched as Yuhi grabbed her hands.

    "Your cute Sumire."

    "I--I uh aha."

    ''This is my first time seeing her behave this way.'' Jun found this very fascinating. Although she looked clumsy and naive when they first met, it did not take him long to see the loneliness in her eyes.

    "I-I will get us some drinks." Sumire quickly rushed off.

    "Do you mind if I smoke?" Yuhi asked.

    Jun shook his head and watched as the man pulled out a lighter.

    "She seems to like you a lot."

    "Hah, is that what it looks to others?"

    Jun nodded. "It surprised me. She never makes that face."

    "You''ve watched her a lot, huh?"

    At thatment, Jun felt something like a pang sound in his heart. But he quickly shrugged it off. "Observing people, I have done so for a long time."

    To understand human emotions better, he decided to observe people. For as long as he could remember, he stopped having emotions.

    "I see." Yuhi nodded. "But you know I''m not stupid. I don''t think you''ve realized it yet, so I won''t say anything, but no man appreciates it when somebody else watches their girlfriend that much."

    ''Is that jealousy?'' But why? Jun didn''t understand it. It''s not like he has feelings for Sumire-san.

    "When she is with you, she seems a bit strange." Jun decided to change the topic. "There seem to be weird flowers around her."

    At thatment, Yuhi awkwardly scratched his head. "Flowers, huh? When she is around me?"

    Jun continued to stare intently. It is weird. Sumire-san did not behave like that when she was together with Tsueno Mamoru or around Ichinose Arashi. This sudden drastic change in her behavior is because of Terashima Yuhi?

    "Say.."

    "Hmm?"

    "You don''t mind Sumire-san having a child?"

    He heard many rumors regarding this man called Terashima Yuhi. But Jun always kept an objective mindset. Rumors are rumors, and he has to see things with his own eyes and confirm things. Based on his observations so far, Terashima is not a bad man.

    "I do mind."

    His eyes widened when he heard that response. He half expected the man to disagree. No, that is the typical response. Won''t it reflect poorly if he admits he is not okay with it?

 Chapter 291 - Beating Of My Heart Part 3

    Jun kept staring at him, thinking he would change his mind and say it was a joke. But there was nothing but a serious look in his eyes.

    "There is no man out there who will be happy when the girl they like has the child of another man."

    Indeed, he thought that Terashima would y the supportive boyfriend role and pretend to be okay with it. So far, the man has not shown any signs of displeasure regarding the child.

    "But this isn''t her fault, and the fault is mine for leaving her alone for so long. I should have stayed by her side instead of returning to Tokyo. No, I should havee to see her much sooner."

    Jun could sense the regret in his tone as sadness appeared in his eyes, and for a moment, Jun froze. So this person can also make that kind of expression? Whenever he watched the man on Tv, all he saw was a brave and confident person. That look in his eyes is very familiar, and it resembles the look on Sumire-san''s eyes.

    For the first time, he understood something immediately without much analysis.

    This person and Sumire-san are the same.

    "So you see, I have no right to judge her for falling in love with another man."

    Indeed this person is genuinely different.

    There is another reason why he came to Tokyo, half his reason was Ibuki Sumire, but the other half was because of this person. Jun wanted to see with his own eyes regarding the man named Terashima Yuhi.

    When he heard word that Sumire-san was changing because of him and getting better, Jun did not believe it. How can that be? When hest saw her, she was in a terrible state. But when that news article came about regarding her school festival and even the videos, Jun noticed.

    Indeed there is something different about her now. The main catalyst for that change, Jun wanted to meet Terashima in person. Before he could get another word out, Sumire appeared with arge bag in her hands.

    "I was only going to buy drinks, but I saw some sales and bought other stuff too."

    "Gee, don''t run; you will drop it."

    Sumire paused for a moment before she extended the bag out. "Then half."

    There was something about how the girl said that, but Jun could swear that he saw flowers around her again.

    "Kira, do you have some water?"

    Jun pulled out a bottle from his bag and passed it to him. Yuhi immediately tipped the bottle over his head.

    "Wah-wait Yuhi-san?"

    "Damn, I still feel hot."

    At thatment, Jun watched as her face slowly turned red. "Wah- I didn''t do anything. Are you stupid?"

    Yuhi flicked her forehead. "You carry everything."

    "How mean!"

    "Kira, join us for a meal."

    "Ah, right? Jun-kun,e with us."

    ''That smile is different.'' But what is this strange feeling? She seems so happy, and yet why does he get this bad feeling? Perhaps he is wrong.

    ....

    At the akagaumi bar.

    Hamano Atushi was there waiting alongside a man called Jae. Thetter did not have much data, but Jun intended to start collecting information. After all, this man is one of the rare few that Terashima Yuhi calls a friend. Currently, Sumire-san was finishing the final preparations for the meal.

    "So what do you think of our King and Princess?" Atushi asked as he ced a drink in front of him.

    "They get along, and they have mutual feelings."

    There were a lot of things he wanted to say, but this is the best way to simplify everything he saw. Just watching them interact briefly, Jun understood.

    "They also stuff you with PDA." Atushi sighed.

    The definition for PDA is public disy of affection. He knew what it was, of course. Jun thought of how they greeted each other. Even though a bunch of people blocked his way, he could guess what they did. To think they would do something like that in public?

    "King, didn''t you have work with that prettydy?"

    At thatment, a menacing aura wrapped around the brte haired girl. "I noticed that you were a bit more dressed up than usual but what is that about a girl?"

    If looks could kill then, Terashima would be dead now. It did not help how Sumire-san was polishing the knife in her hands with a cloth.

    "Hey, listen." Yuhi calmly took the knife from her hands and hugged her. "The reason I finished so quickly is because I refused."

    "Refused?" She eyed him with suspicion, but Jun noticed that she was ying with Terashimas hands.

    "Well, such things involve getting close, right? Female models have a bad habit of going overboard. I don''t want you to get upset, and I hate the idea of getting near another woman."

    At that, Sumire clung to Terashima. "Then Yuhi-san, I will have to reward youter."

    Sumire-san still has a bad habit of teasing people, but this is different. Indeed it seems like he was right to listen to that person.

    "Right, what should I ask you for?"

    "Uh." Sheughed awkwardly. "On second thoughts, maybe I am too tired."

    "Sumire-chan, I think we are missing something."

    "Oh, your right!" Sumire quickly took her apron off. "Then I will go out quickly."

    "I will-" Yuhi trailed off. "Rather Kira go with her."

    Sumire''s gaze softened as she leaned forward and lightly kissed Terashima. "I will be quick."

    ˇ­.

    It was quite cold when they exited the bar. But Sumire wore severalyers thanks to Terashima and Hamanos fussing. He wondered if thetter still had feelings for Sumire. Since they left the bar, though, the girl got into several idents.

    Still, isn''t she quite reckless?

    The issue earlier added by her almost getting run over and tripping over too. Jun sweat drops, he knew she was clumsy, but it is something else to this extent. Even so, whenever he is with her, a warmth seems to spread from his heart. A warm light that he doesn''t understand.

    But he wants to see more and more of it. He wants to see more of that light.

    ''Thank you for being by my side.''

    That time he understood full well what those words meant in the script. However, he knew he wouldn''t havee to a decision had it not been for her.

    "You will fall..."

    The brown-haired girl was currently standing on the wall area, the vast ocean on the other side.

    Sumire chuckles. "Don''t worry, and I do this all the time."

    Jun doesn''t say anything. She does like doing everything at her own pace. But this person, out of the rest of them, is undoubtedly experiencing the most sadness.

 Chapter 292 - Beating Of My Heart Part 4

    When Tsueno Mamoru passed away, he did not think much of it. After all, he and that man were not close. He was just somebody his friends knew, that was all. But when Jun saw how everybody around him was so badly affected, he had to get involved.

    "The whispers of the wind bring a smile to my face.

    I pray that these feelings will reach you someday.

    Shaking a tiny bud in the morning sun

    I closed my eyes and made a wish softly.

    The emotions I cannot voice pain me.

    Is it okay if I showed you my true self?

    If only I could sing with the wind, and fly together with it for always,

    How nice it would be. The sky''s beautiful.

    The whispers of the wind bring a smile to my face.

    I pray that these feelings will reach you someday." Sumire sang.

    Her voice is really good. It''s on apletely different level than there''s. He listened to it, her one shot CD debut. The cover didn''t have her face but her back facing the ocean. It gave off a mysterious feeling to him.

    Thatst line, feelings reaching someone, huh?

    That feeling during thest election, an overwhelming feeling he didn''t know existed in him, emerged. Yes, he was sure everyone in the hall heard it too. People who heard her performance there, people who were there, will surely have felt that sensation. Ever since then, something has changed within him.

    He still observed people and collected data about them, but something has changed.

    "You asked Terashima to say that beforehand. Why did you do that?" Jun asked.

    "Aha, you caught me." Sheughed lightly.

    Jun nods. "I knew about it from the very beginning."

    "As expected. But Jun-kun, you didn''t ask me till now? That''s different."

    Indeed, normally he would directly confront her. "You''re different now," Jun muttered. "You seem freer."

    Sumireughed. "I wondered why you were giving me that odd look. Mm, I suppose something has changed. My mind feels a lot more calmer these days, and I no longer have as many nightmares as before. I am sure the reason why things are like this now is because of Yuhi."

    "They haven''t disappearedpletely?"

    "It seems I am cursed."

    "That is not a good joke."

    The girl onlyughed as a reply. So she still has those horrible nightmares? How does she cope with that pain? It must be suffocating.

    "When Yuhi goes on tour again, I will be lonely."

    Jun looked up at this and nced at the girl back. He could not see her expression but sensed her uncertainty.

    "It was normal for me to be alone back then. I often said say it before that friendships do notst and we shouldn''t count on it, since if we depend on it too much, we will fall apart. I did not want something superficial. However, after I met everyone that changed, that''s why maybe I will be okay now."

    ''Maybe'' isn''t reassuring at all! Jun wanted to shout out, but he kept it to himself, knowing how out of character it was for him.

    Even if she says it like that, she is most-likely uncertain. Jun wanted to say it, but the words wouldn''t leave his lips.

    "Did you decide properly?"

    "Huh...maybe."

    Alright, now he was very worried.

    "Maybe isn''t a proper answer, remember?"

    "Oh." Sumire trailed off. "Right, it''s a ceholder. Thanks for spotting it."

    Here she is having her fun again. Will she really be okay?

    Jun sighed. "You know people like you end up ruining themselves."

    He didn''t want to say it in that sense, but he said this for her own good. After all, if she is not certain,, maybe she shouldn''t have chosen the venue quickly. There is still some time left after all. Is she really okay with it? He wished he could see the expression on her face right now.

    He pauses in mid-thought. If he could see it, would he be able to tell? No, he knew that even if he could see her current expression, it would make no difference.

    "Ruin myself, huh? I like that. It sounds dramatic."

    Of course, she takes it in this manner. This girl it is hard to tell what she is thinking.

    "You should take this more seriously." Jun paused when the brte stopped and turned her attention to the left side.

    On that side, there was nothing but tall buildings in the far distance and a mid-length river.

    The buildings blocked it.

    The buildings blocked the sky on purpose. As if trying to ensure that nobody gets lost and caught up in their thoughts.

    "Then if I do that, will I end up at the end of the world and meet the person I want to meet."

    Jun''s eyes widened, just now when she said it. It seemed like he could see it. Even if it wasn''t clear, all the colors blending into one like a single color. Sumire perhaps what she is looking for is... His thoughts broke off when he saw her look over at him.

    "Hmm perhaps, but you know what kind of person I am full well. I can''t exactly say my parents ''raised'' me well since they were always busy most of the time. Ah, it''s not like I me them. I get it that they had responsibilities dealing with the people and that I couldn''t be selfish about it. I understood that well. In the end, I am a pragmatic person, my brother raised me, and even then, he''s not exactly the best role model, you know?"

    Sumire''s brother, huh? Jun had only met him once, only once. But that was enough for him to figure it out, figure out how much he cared for her. It was something he never got round to mentioning to Sumire. While they''re on the topic now, now would be a good time to say it. This may be the only opportunity he will get to say this. But for some reason, he is hesitating.

 Chapter 293 - Beating Of My Heart Part 5

    "So I hear from the others."

    "Yeah, and I heard too that he''s been snooping around here as ofte. He went on about wanting to see me and all that."

    Wait, wait, wait, is that guy around?

    She turned to him then. A weak smile appeared on her face.

    "Honestly, on that matter, I don''t know what to do. It seems like he heard about my uing life and will being to see it as well. I have avoided it this entire time, but it''s not like I can do it forever. In the first ce, avoiding isn''t something you can do for a long time. Especially in a small city like this." Sumire trailed off as she turned back to look at the river.

    But he still had a good view of her face from where he stood. An indescribable look on her face once again yet seemed to fit at the right moment.

    "Will you try to escape?"

    Sumire chuckles lightly. "If only I could."

    "It''s simple, you know? You can just not show up tomorrow and hide away somewhere. Take the train to another city for the day and thene back when he is gone."

    What was he even suggesting? Such an illogical and reckless n is not like him at all.

    It sounds like he is making a foolish excuse again. When he is with this girl, all his logic and calmposure immediately vanish.

    What does she mean by that?

    ''I understand.''

    What does she expect him to say to that? What is that she wants? Numerous questions shed through his head.

    "Yeah, I could do that. But you know something like that isn''t going to work."

    His thoughts broke off when she suddenly got off the wall and hugged him. His eyes widened. "Ah, I shouldn''t be doing this. You''re a big shot idol; after all, you will get caught."

    Jun tightens his grip around her. "I....I don''t...care about that."

    "I see, as expected, Jun-kun you''re still this way after all. But that''s fine, that''s alright. So let me answer your question, you know that even if I do want to run away. Because I am so stubborn, I won''t do something like that. Since I am stubborn, I can''t do it. After all, I already made my mind up a long time to enter a concour again and give it a second chance. Back then, I received g a lot of help from you; you supported me a lot then. Sure Nao, Masato was entering then too. However, I felt like I received the most support from you."

    Her voice is like a gentle whisper, something simr to a symphony of colors. He didn''t need to have color synesthesia to see it.

    Sumire pulls away from him then. "Besides, didn''t I just say it? A transient escape is not something that willst long."

    ˇ­.

    It was quitete when they returned since they took several detours because Sumire-san kept rushing off. After the meal, it did not take long before it was dark. Sumire insisted on him staying the night since the mansion is on the other side of town.

    "Sorry about this, there aren''t any rooms except the one Sumire stays in with me," Yuhi said as he rearranged the couch to make itfortable.

    "I do not mind," Jun interjected. "Was there something else?"

    He finds it hard to believe that Terashima stayed behind just to rearrange the couch.

    Yuhi awkwardly hands him a few discs. "This?"

    "Just some old stuff I recorded before but did not release. Sumire seems to be having a hard time with your song. I figured if you worked together, it would be easier for you."

    Jun paused when he epted the stuff. "Terashima, do you like her that much?"

    "I love her more than anybody in this world. I will give her the world if she asks for it."

    There it is, no hesitation. Jun wondered how this person could say such things with such confidence. After all, everybody knows what Sumire-san''s current state is with romance.

    Before he could say anymore, a sleepy looking Sumire appeared in the door way.

    "Yuhi?"

    "Hey, there, love."

    Sumire groggily made her way over and wrapped her arms around Yuhi. "I''m tired; let''s go to sleep."

    "Mm, but you didn''t have to wait."

    "I can''t sleep without you."

    Yuhiughed and picked her up. "Stubborn girl. Goodnight, Kira."

    Despite her sleepy state, Sumire turned to him and pointed to something on the side table. "Drafts. Goodnight, Jun-kun." With those words said, the couple quickly left the room.

    Jun stood up and walked over to the side table, and picked up the score sheets. Drafts? The music was practically glowing, that girl and her amazing ability.

    An idol, huh? From the very beginning, he did not want to be an idol. But his younger brother wanted to, and Jun worried. He was worried that his brother could not handle the harshness of the entertainment industry. So he became one first, and indeed it was a good thing.

    Everything seemed to flow very smoothly until it was time for his brother to debut. Was it because he guided him wrong? But Jun recalled how much his brother hesitated.

    "What if I mess up? What if I don''t debut at all. I will have to redo everything from the start or even give up."

    On the day of his younger brothers enrolling into Moonlight academy, they had such a conversation at the gate. At that time, Jun did his best to encourage him, and he reluctantly agreed, but perhaps he should have said more things.

    Even now, he could remember it clearly, seeing his brother from the rooftop and Kou trying to stop him. In the next second, his brother fell from the roof. Thankfully, a bush cushioned hisnding, but even then, he has not woken up since that day.

    Later on, during the police investigation, it turned out there was arge number of drugs and alcohol in his room, including a roperge enough to hang at the window on his desk.

    His brother''s room screamed suicide all over, so nobody med Kou, who had been with him. But Jun understood how much the man med himself after all the two were lovers. They were both men, but something like that did not bother him. His brother Junie was happy with Kou.

    He was happy watching over the two people who meant so much to him. But after that day, everything changed. He and Kou are still in the same group, but his friend no longer smiled as he did before. A fake smile andughter just to keep up with appearance''s sake. The second nobody is looking; his gaze would look hollow and dead.

    But since they met Ibuki Sumire, a bit of light has returned to his friends'' eyes.

 Chapter 294 - Beating Of My Heart Part 6

    Jun opened his cyan blue eyes when he heard a very familiar voice call out to him.

    "Hey, are you finally awake?"

    He blinked a few times, and eventually, he could see. He found himself in the water but was able to breathe. The person who called out to him sat a few feet away from him.

    "Junie?" Jun asks asked as he walked over.

    "This is going to sound strangeing from me. But you have to remember the truth, and I am not your brother."

    Not his brotherˇ­? What is he talking about?

    "Aha, that face, it looks like you don''t believe me at all."

    "Affirmative. ording to my data, we are indeed blood-rted siblings. Our appearances resemble each other too much." Jun states in a monotone voice, his bangs were starting to annoy him slightly. Unfortunately, since Junie had a firm hold on him, he could not move.

    "True with that, I really can''t convince you. But, you''ll remember soon enough the reason why I ended up looking like this."

    Jun looked at him puzzled, "I do not understandˇ­ I''m aware I have amnesia, butˇ­it can''t be possible that I could mistake my brother."

    "Ah ah, what to do with that girl''s ability is amazing. But it''s weakening, and that''s exactly why I''m able to talk to you like this." Junie''s gaze turned serious. "You have to remember Jun because that person has always been so very important to you. Someone who could bring tears to your eyes. Someone who can stir up your emotions."

    "If I don''t wish to remember?"

    "But you already care quite a bit about that person. I am sure a part of you has always wanted to remember."

    .....

    After that odd dream, Jun was not in the mood to work. But he was not the type who would skip out and ditch his responsibilities because of his mood swings. Since they arrived in Tokyo, they are busy every day, and although they enrolled in school, they seldom attend. Jun, however, intended to rearrange his schedule when the summer finishes.

    Jun recalled Terashima Yuhi''s words and paused. That person is more interesting than he thought; he requires more data.

    "Slow down a little bit on the crane shot at the start."

    "Camera two, move back before we enter melody B."

    "Could we raise the volume on our voices more?" Ran said through the megaphone.

    "Please turn down the rhythm section a little."

    "Ten seconds till rehearsal. Ten, nine, eight, seven, six, five, four, three, one."

    "( ALL) Shining starlight!

    "My legs are trembling because of

    a sudden happening -

    We gotta power!

    Changing my crumbled heart with a single hit

    , is that also fate?" Jun sang.

    "A real every day, various memories

    Give me a true love beyond reality!" Ran and Tetsuo sang.

    ( ALL) Maybe love!

    Embrace the tearful smile and throw away the crumbled heart

    When the shadows getting closer be.

    One, I''ll vow - can''t stop kiss!

    Go through love ignited, beyond the deep heartbeats.

    Looking at each other with fingertips ovepped, the two of us - Oh maybe love!

    ( ALL) Shining starlight!"

    "That is a wrap. Perfect, you three."

    "Thank you very much."

    Even so, to think that the three of them would continue receiving tons of projects together is quite surprising. For a while, the media stuck the three of them on several jobs with the other two. But even that settled down for a bit, and he mainly had work with Ran and Tetsuo.

    It''s not as though he has a problem with receiving work with these two. But it seems quite strange before they became a group of four, they were three, So every time they receive a job as a group of three together, he half expects to see maroon colored hair and annoying smiles popping up somewhere. But it appears as though he is not present today.

    Jun had wanted to question him because that person for sure would know what Junie is talking about. Although it happened in his dream, he really can''t be too sure. . However, as he thought so earlier, it felt far too real to be a dream.

    Sumire has always said that dreams are the manifestations of people''s desires and thoughts,'' Nobody can tell a lie in dreams or even a secret. Because not sure whether it is real or not. It is a free space to let your thoughts overflow. In a ce like that, isn''t it the best ce to let a secret out?''

    It can''t be, can it? Junie is his brother. He can remember it clearly; from a young age, he was the only other person besides her, even though he cannot remember their parents. Now that Jun thought about it, that person turned stiff and made up some sort of excuse before he got into aa.

    Jun quickly learned not to mention it in front of him. It can''t be a coincidence, can it? He sighs deeply; that is the fifth night in a row he could not sleep properly. Although Junie only appeared in his dream this morning. It felt like the dreams prior was getting him ready for today.

    His thoughts broke off when he felt a sudden warmth on his forehead. His eyes widened when he discovered who the hand belonged to, and it belonged to his team member Ran.

    "You have a mild fever. Crap, I knew I should have taken that photoshoot in the rain for you the other day." He cursed.

    "I am feverish," he murmurs. He hadn''t noticed it at all, but if Ran says so, it''s most likely to be true. More importantly, just now, why did the warmth from his hand feel so familiar?

    Jun didn''t get a chance to say anything since Ran carried him away already. Once heid down, Ran ced the cooling pad on his forehead and stuck the thermometer on his mouth.

    "Thirty seven-point eigh--holy.." Ran trails off. Jun half expected him to start lecturing him but instead feels his hand touch his cheeks. "As I thought you''ve been looking of for a few days. The light on your room has been on quite a bit these past few nights."

    "You noticed that?"

    Their rooms are nowhere near each other. So unless he had been walking by that area, he should not have noticed it.

    "I did."

    Odd, why would this person pay that much attention.

    "Ah, Ibuki-san! Wee."

    At thatment, he immediately turned his head and spotted Sumire at the doorway. She had a small bag in her hands and passed it to the director. "I apologize for beingte; if you would like, I made a few extra."

    As considerate as ever, even though she does not have to do that. Made a few extra? That is a lie. Jun knew she must have woken up early. He hears approaching footsteps, and soon violet-colored eyes peered at him.

    "Are you sick, Jun-kun?"

    "The idiot has a thirty-eight-degree fever. Im going to call the hospital. Can you stay with him for a bit Sumire?"

    "Mmm, okay." Ran dashed off with those words, and Sumire casually sat down on the ground beside the couch.

    "You know Jun-kun, you haven''t changed."

    "I haven''t?"

    "Whenever you worry about something, you overthink and end up sick."

    Indeed that is what happened this time too. It seems that Sumire-san still knows more things about himself than he does. "It was something stupid."

    "But even stupid things have a meaning." Sumire trailed off. "Say I wanted to ask you, back then why did you tell me to chase after Ru?"

    "I thought he would make you happy."

    Sumireughed softly. "Indeed, you were right there. That person gave me so much happiness. It was because I gained the courage from you that time that I took that step forward, so I wanted to thank you."

    What is she doing thanking him for? That is his line, and he is the one who should say thank you. The sheet music she brushed off as a draft was the final version of the song. Even though she struggled like Terashima said, she found the inspiration to write it without realizing it.

    "The hands of the clock marking the passage of time,

    I was a little jealous of the sound

    Bing even more beautiful in the not-so-distant future,

    You''re floating

    That figure, as your appearance bes simr enough topare,

    Time was slipping away

    As if tricked into it,

    I gave up my heart to the music.

    But you were angry at some time or another.

    Frantically, desperately fighting back tears.

    Saying "But stillˇ­ But still, I''m d we''re able to love each other"

    Even if we overcame the bars of the cage of life

    By saying "Take my hand.." Jun sang.

    It was only a few verses of the song, but he watched as her expression brightened. A brighter smile than before appeared on her face. It reminds him of that time, the time he asked her to go after Mamoru. That bright smile on her face was so very beautiful.

 Chapter 295 - Only One Part 1

    ST Hospital.

    "Thanks for settling everything."

    Sumireughed. "It''s okay, and it was rare to see you panic and grab him before anybody else could say anything." She trailed off. "But not even bringing his stuff with his health insurance card and ID."

    "Sorry."

    "You''re lucky I am familiar with the hospital."

    At thatment, he frowned. ''Why did it have to be a hospital-owned by the Nagawa family?'' Then again, the Nagawa''s own nearly all the hospitals in this area. A deep sigh escaped his lips. He only just stopped trembling a few minutes ago. To think Jun would suddenly copse like that.

    ''It''s okay! He is still breathing, and he is alive.'' But even though he knew that for a moment, he panicked. His gaze fell on Sumire, who was beside him. If she hadn''t been there and said those things while holding his hand, it would be a worse situation.

    Ever since he met her, he has more control of his temper. But he cannot erase it. He almost lost control there; it was dangerous.

    A man with ck hair and ruby-colored eyes approached them.

    "Razel." Sumire called out.

    "Are you worried?"

    "A little. Is he alright?"

    "I heard from Hino-san that he has not picked up his phone thest few days.

    "..."

    "Did something happen with you two again?"

    Sumire deeply sighed. "Nothing happened, but I''ve been busy. Lately, he is probably upset." A dark aura wrapped around her. "If I see him now, he will surely sulk."

    "Then you should at least message him and see his mood."

    "Well, that''s true. Mm, I got it. If he does drop by, inform me."

    "You will see him?"

    "I''m not that unreasonable. Besides, I owe him."

    ''She owes him?'' What does she owe Nagawa Sano of all people? Ran felt very ufortable, but he knew he couldn''t get mad now. After a few more words with the ck-haired man, he walked away, leaving him with Sumire.

    Ran walked over to the vending machines and picked a drink. "Are you tired?"

    The moment the other guy left, Sumire sat down on the benches. "Mmm,tely, I am working a lot more."

    Indeed whenever he read the news, he saw a lot of topics on Sumire. Many people were interested in hereback. However, she isn''t taking on major singing jobs yet. It seems the fans and the public have noticed but are waiting to see what will happen.

    At least nobody is harassing her. Even though there are dissatisfied voices, nobody is hurting her like before.

    Ran understood the reason why. She is now Terashima Yuhi''s girlfriend. Even if they dislike her, they will not harm her like before. Ran hates to admit it, but that man is useful.

    "So where is he? You''re boyfriend."

    Sumire sighed and pointed to the TV that hung on the wall not too far from where they were. Footage of Terashima singing, and then another showing him doing several other jobs.

    "He is catching up on all the work he missed while he took care of me. Yuhi made a deal with hispany to watch over me until I gave birth."

    ''No wonder he could stay by her.''

    "Don''t you two get work together?"

    Sumire shook her head. "I''m not on his level at allˇ­" She looked over at him. "Ran-chan, you''ve seen him, right?"

    "Oh yeah, the other day."

    A dark aura wrapped around the girl as she eximed. "It''s not fair at all. Howe you can see him, and I can''t?"

    Ran awkwardly scratched his hair; he did not know what to say. "If you''re bothered by it. Why don''t youe with me to the next job? You''re still officially ourposer, so you can tag along as you did before."

    Her eyes brightened, and she beamed happily. "I can really go with you?" She suddenly appeared in front of him.

    "Uh yeah."

    "Alright!! I will have a lot of fun from now on."

    ....

    It was a bad idea.

    Ran didn''t even know why he suggested it. But when he saw that expression on her face, he couldn''t say no.

    So he brought her to the studio with him the next day. It was a gamble since it was a coincidence that he kept bumping into Terashima. But when they arrived, sure enough, Terashima was there.

    "My dearest darling!" Sumire flung her arms around Terashima''s neck.

    Yuhi looked baffled butughed. "I see, so you came?"

    "I missed you."

    "Mmm." Yuhi kissed her lips lightly. "Sorry, but I was going toe home in a few days."

    "I can''t wait anymore."

    ''These two have no shame whatsoever.'' Ran awkwardly averted his gaze as the two kissed rather passionately.

    "Yuhi! Sumire you two--!" A voice bellowed.

    "Che Hino. Can''t you leave us alone for a second?"

    "No! Sumire, what are you doing here? You have work elsewhere--"

    A dark aura wrapped around Sumire."So it was you! I wondered why I couldn''t see Yuhi at all."

    Right, Ran thought it was strange when she mentioned it. Even new singers have a chance to bump into popr singers.

    Sumire isn''t exactly a newbie. Her singing ability is the real deal. Even if she is starting over, nobody will give her low-level jobs.

    ''This man is Terashima''spany president.''

    "Uh, look, Sumire, that''s not it. It''s just." Hino scratched his hair. "Aaah damn, why do I have to take the me?"

    "I got it, and it was him, right?!!" Sumire eximed.

    "I''m going to give him a piece of my mind--"

    "And leave me?"

    Sumire looked down, and Yuhi flicked her forehead. "Since you''re here anyway, stay and be impressed."

    At that, Ran watched as he walked over to the center. This was a photo shoot, but there was a mic in the center. Is it a prop? No, it''s a real one.

    "Todayes to an end..

    Before we know it

    Our hearts are left behind.

    Cloudy day.

    Words we gave up on.

    Words that we spun.

    Disappear into the sky.

    What should we do?

    I want my voice to ride on a song.

    It''lle true someday.

    Shining through the clouds, it goes on forever." Yuhi sang.

    Ran''s eyes widened. Huh?

    What--what is this? Howeˇ­. Howe this guy can sing like this?

    ''I already heard Terashima sing live before. So why do I feel like this?'' Ran felt goosebumps appear in his arms as he trembled all over. His heartbeat increased.

    A year ago, there was somebody else''s singing which made him feel this way.

    "We pick up the pieces of a dream.

    Changing loneliness into hope.

    A whisper guides me.

    To take the next step forward.

    The beginning of our story."

    The moment Terashima finished singing, Sumire immediately rushed over. She beamed happily. "Yuhi, that was amazing! As expected, stronger rivals are better."

    "Are you kidding me?" Yuhi sighed. "I was singing for you stupid. What is that rival statement for?"

    "But you''re very good."

    Just good? Ran couldn''t get rid of the goosebumps in his arm. ''So this is the ability of a number one idol? It''s not like he and the other guys are too far behind Terashima in the rankings. Their unit ranks two after Terashima, so Ran thought their abilities were equal.

    Sure enough, he didn''t think the guy was special when he saw Terashima before not too long ago. Actually, there were rumors that he was reaching his limit, so Ran went to see his live. It disappointed him.

 Chapter 296 - Only One Part 2

    It was a disappointment, so Ran even left the man a note saying, ''have you reached your limit?'' In the time frame since then, what happened? Howe his singing--no, why is he surprised? His gaze fell on Sumire, who Terashima was teasing. Indeed it''s because of her again. The real amazing one is Ibuki Sumire. The ability she has to change people is amazing. Yet, Ran looked over at Terashima with interest.

    ''This guy might turn out to be something.''

    ______________________

    A few hourster, 23:00

    Sumire woke up screaming in bed, pale face and sweating. She gripped the sheets tightly. She was panting heavily, and her heartbeat still pounding very loudly.

    She walked over to the window and opened it to let the fresh air in. The night breeze caressed her skin, but it did not rx her as it would normally.

    ''This is so weird.'' It was so rxing around her, and yet she felt the opposite of rxed. She has goosebumps all over her body. Unconsciously tears formed from the corner of her eyes.

    She buried her head into her knees.

    Why did this happen to her? It is only a nightmare. This isn''t the first time this has happened. But the amount of nightmares thest few weeks is frightening.

    She disliked these new nightmares. They aren''t on the same level as before, and this is why she doesn''t know what to do. Sumire felt a sudden chill as she recalls the images from the nightmare. The images and the voice it was so very frightening.

    The voice terrified her, and she heard it so very loudly, almost like it was right beside her. There are so many things out of her control, many she has epted. But this is something different.

    A deep sigh escaped her lips. Even if she sits here and thinks about it, nothing will change. If she overthinks it, she will deprive herself of sleep and food again.

    Sumire clutched the sheets tighter as she recalled what the reporters asked her the other day. It was something that briefly happened after a shoot. He did not threaten her directly, but that look in his eyes resembled something she saw before.

    She knew the reporters who harassed her were in Tokyo now. After they heard that she was here, they all transferred overˇŞsuch pointless dedication to her.

    No matter how much she thought of it, nothing came to mind. Why is she like this recently? Her everyday life is normal and carefree, so what has caused the disturbing nightmares?

    In the past, it made more sense since many things stressed her. But her life in Tokyo is a lot more carefree.

    She couldn''t think of a single thing, and yet maybe it was that. ''Because Yuhi isn''t beside me all the time.'' Indeed, she felt his absence a lot recently.

    A deep sigh escaped her lips. Since when did she be so reliant on him? Even though she was the one who said that relying on another person is too frightening.

    It means giving everything once again. She does not want to do that anymore. What if she ends up betrayed again? What if they leave her alone when they realize how helpless she is?

    It is scary, and yet she gave everything to Yuhi. She trusts him, she believes in him, and believes in the words he said to her.

    She walked over to her wardrobe and pulled out a shawl as she wrapped it around her. ''This should do.'' There is a park nearby, and she can spend time there. She knew it was futile for her to go back to sleep.

    She walked around for a few minutes before she arrived at the nearby park.

    Indeed the gardens were beautiful and gorgeous roses of all colors filled the ce. What a nice ceˇ­

    Her thoughts broke off when she spotted somebody standing in front of a pale lc rose bush. Silver hair?

    Sumire blinked. ''Ran-chan?''

    She didn''t waste her time rushing over, yet she didn''t notice one of the pebbles and ended up almost falling. However, after a few seconds passed and she hadn''t hit the ground, Sumire wondered why and opened her eyes.

    She met a familiar pair of eyes. "Ra-Ran."

    "Geez, you idiot." Ran scolded.

    So close, she felt his breath trickling down on her skin. Sumire realized how close they were and drew back.

    "S--sorry."

    What on earth was that? Why did her heart beat then? Stupid stupid.

    There was silence for a few moments before Ran spoke up. "Sayˇ­.why did youe here?"

    "Ohˇ­uhˇ­.I wasˇ­taking a walk."

    "It''s almost midnight, you know?" Subaru said.

    "Ahˇ­well, I was asleep. But I woke up and couldn''t sleep again." Sumire half lied.

    That was the case, but it was because of the nightmares. However, she didn''t want to admit that to him. After all, she hadn''t even admitted to Yuhi yet. It wouldn''t be right.

    When she saw Yuhi a few days ago, she could have told him. ''I ended up focussing on kissing rather than talkingˇ­''

    "I see ˇ­.---and I know a few days have passed. But you''re pretty rude."

    Oh right, she had her back turned from him. However, if she turned around now, there would be that weird sensation again.

    He deeply sighed. "Forget it. But you are pretty brave."

    Brave?

    "Look at the moon."

    Sumire nced up at the dark skies to see the half-moon and realized what he was talking about. "Ohˇ­that''sˇ­."

    "You probably didn''t think about it again." Ran shook his head.

    That''s right, even though she recalled the warning, she still ended uping here. It was strange, and she felt like there was something that was pulling her to this ce. But it really has been a while, huh, since shest spoke to Subaru properly like this.

    When she was in Star Town, she saw him every day, and they became close in a sense. There was a strange rtionship between them even though she couldn''t understand what that was.

    She suddenly she felt him wrap something around her and noticed that it was his cloak.

    Sumire blinked and stared at the piece of ck cloth. A confused look appears on her face at his kind gesture.

    "I--m giving that to you idiot. It''s cold out here, and you will freeze." Ran said as he looked away.

    Ohˇ­. That''s right, and he is this kind of person.

    Sumire chuckles and yet smiles at him. She wrapped it tightly around her body. "Thank you."

    "So why are you out here thiste?" Sumire wondered.

    "I just returned from a job." Ran sighed. "That damned Kou."

    Sumireughed. "Well, you know how he gets when he is serious."

    "Why is he suddenly serious?"

    "Isn''t it the same for you? After watching Yuhi sing."

    Ran flinched when he heard those words and sighed. "Well, anybody would be impressed after hearing that."

    "That?" Sumire said threateningly.

    "You''re way too scary when ites to him."

    "I have to be. Don''t you see how many pests go after him?"

    Yuhi''s poprity bothers her a lot, but she doesn''t want to be petty. She no longer wants to lose another person ever again or stumble upon that sight. A deep sigh escaped her lips. She needs to get over her past rtionship with Sano already, and this is enough.

    Her thoughts broke off when Ran hugged her.

    "Ran, what are youˇ­?"

    "Do you remember already?" Ran said. He trailed off. "Who made such a promise too?"

    Sumire froze, but she knew there was no use hiding it anymore. "How long have you known?"

    "Honestly, in the beginning, I didn''t get it. You know, before I saved you from your fight, I was watching you for a while. Watching and hoping something woulde to me. But nothing like that happened. However, after I spoke with you, that night something triggered, and after we left the mansion that was when I remembered everything." Ran said. "Shit, it wasn''t long either, was it? But I feel possessive."

    Sumire chuckled. "Well, maybe you''re just addicted."

    "Tsk, what an annoying addiction."

    "Now, now, shouldn''t you be more honest about that?"

    "Honesty isn''t me, Princessa." Ran said.

    That''s right, and this person is stubborn like this. Though he is stubborn, Sumire knew he was a gentle person by nature.

    "Nobody has called me that in a while."

    "Well, it is my nickname for you."

    "You knowˇ­maybe you ought to let go. Though no one goes to this area, people are awake, you know.." Ran said.

    However, that wasn''t what was bothering her, and she was more worried about Yuhi finding out she remembered. If he knew, would he hate her?

    "Whatever. Were hardly doing anything, you know? Worried about your boyfriend?"

    "Although I am sure he would be happy to hear you say that, Ran." She thought for a moment, then altered her words. "Actually, no, he would probably say he couldn''t give a dam. Thank you."

    "Will you tell me what''s changed?" he muttered. "One day?"

    Sumireughed as she drew back. "One day or maybe now?"

    Ran sighed. "I don''t think you have an answer yet."

    "That is true, but I am certain of one thing. I need Yuhi, and he needs me."

    For her, that is enough right now. It is more than enough.

 Chapter 297 - Only One Part 3

    Whenever he spoke to Sumire, time would pass by very quickly. It was no exception this time too, and before he knew it, they parted ways. Moreover, he did not want her to stay outside any longer. He felt something ominous in the air.

    For people like them, the night is a dangerous time. Even before she was aware of her ability, staying out was not an option for her. As a member of the underworld organization Holy Knights, Sumire undertook many dangerous jobs. Many were after her.

    He is sure there is a bounty for her head. A deep sigh escaped his lips as he recalled something. That girl had a bad habit of deliberately provoking people and getting into trouble. Ran observed her life in Tokyo so far and saw nothing unusual, but it might be far too soon to tell.

    Ran knew Sumire very well; he was one of the few who knew her personally. So he understood that she most likely has not told Terashima about her little adventures at night. Whenever she can''t sleep, she would end up wandering around; that would be fine if it were a simple walk.

    She often got into brawls back then. His thoughts broke off when he approached the bushes, and there he saw the figure of a cloaked man.

    Ran sighs and yet stretched his hand out in mid-air and pulled the cloak revealing a certain half blonde half ginger hair boy. "Azuma."

    A bored expression stered on hispanion''s face. Captain."

    "ˇ­..did you decide toe back?"

    Azuma nodded. "Well, it''s no good if you don''t have your third seat. Besides, even if it''s a bother, it''s almost time and all. ˇ­." He trailed off. "The others got attacked."

    His eyes went wide slightly, but he nodded. He wasn''t close enough with his other brothers to actually concern himself too much when they got attacked. He more or less suspected it any day now, since somebody attacked that man.

    "They''re foolish to think this will spite you. It doesn''t bother you, does it?"

    "Tsk, why would it?"

    Besidesˇ­he really couldn''t care less about that. Right now, the only thing that was going on in his mind is Sumire. To think she remembered everything, how long has she known? He never did get a chance to ask. But from that look on her face, it''s probably been awhile - perhaps longer than him.

    "What would worry you the most is if that girl got hurt, right?"

    He sent Azuma a harsh re, causing him to shrug. "Easy now. I''m not going toy a hand on her anymore as I told you before it was the drugsˇ­butˇ­"

    The expression on his face turns to a much serious one.

    "You should stop goofing around and just take her alreadyˇ­ Though I am nothing like the rest of them. It matters more if your the one who does it."

    Ran did not reply and turned away from Azuma. He knew that even if he did this eventually, he would not be able to avoid it. He ought to ask Hamano for an update on Sumire''s condition. She knows about her abilities but to what extent? How much does she know, and how much does she have to find out?

    It will be hard for her to learn about that. Ran clenched his fist. If only Tsueno were still alive, then perhaps it would not be-. He paused mid thought and shook his head. If Tsueno was alive, then that guy would not tell her. He would do whatever he could to keep it from her, even at the risk of her hating him.

    ....

    The following morning, Ran did not have any work, so he remained at his residence.

    Sumire just finished Jun''s solo song recently, so Ran did not want to bother too much. So he started to work on the song alone; however, it did not end up very well. Whenever he thought of Sumire, Terashima Yuhi would also appear in his head.

    It is frustrating, after all, watching her with another guy.

    The feelings he has for her he suppressed when she was dating Tsueno Mamoru because he knew. Ran knew that the man did not have that much time left to live; that was why he respected their rtionship and did not interfere much. But even back then, he did not feel like this.

    He felt sick all over. Sumire kissed Terashima so easily in public, and she clung to him like a child. It is a first to see her behave that way. During that time, he had other things in his mind that kept him upied but

    Ran shook his head. There is no use thinking such things; he slumped down on his bed and was about to close his eyes. But he immediately spotted white hair at the entranceway from his window leading to him sitting up.

    He recognized the woman, his childhood friend Hikari Yuki. Ran opened the window when he saw who found her. He forgot to tell him about Yuki. "Saguchi let her in. She''s a guest of mine and a friend of Sumire''s."

    Saguache Wei, a person Sumire picked up during the many dangerous jobs she went on as a member of the underworld. One day she said to him about increasing the guards they have, and before he knew it, this man worked with them.

    We nodded and led her inside. "Alright then this way....."

    "Ran-sama, I''m back!"

    My my, she really doesn''t change.

    After he closed the window, he stood up from his bed and made his way to the door. Upon passing, he recalls the book. Guess he should just leave it be forter. What did she write in that book?

    He recalled what Jun said. He said it was something Sumire wrote in a lotst year. Indeed he recalled that the girl often had a little notebook with her, but he did not know how it ended up in their possession. Did Sumire give it to Jun when she left for Tokyo?

    It did not take him long before he went downstairs and headed to the lounge area. When he entered, he saw the white-haired girl sitting on the red velvet couch that had a golden outline.

    He watched her for a few seconds. There is something about this scene that is familiar. She does look like she belongs in this kind of ce.

 Chapter 298 - Only One Part 4

    "Thank you." Yuki thanked Wei, who offered her tea.

    At least Wei knew how to act polite. Luckily he saw what happened just now, though; otherwise, it could have ended up badly. He got to know Wei quite well since he spent nearly every day with Sumire before. After Tsueno Mamoru passed away, this guy became even more cautious of his surrounding. Even to the extent that he carefully observes the mailman and follows him till he''s in his van.

    Ran sighed. It keeps them all safe, and because of that, the media does not harass them as much. But it keeps even the important people away. The mansion they lived in is located in a secluded area of Tokyo, a ce slightly further out from the main city but not too far.

    "Yuki." Ran called out.

    He watched as her eyes lit up once she saw him. "Ran-sama!" Yuki stood up and rushed over. The moment she was near, she embraced him tightly.

    This action of hers was so unlike her that he looked baffled.

    "Hey, Yuki, what the..." Ran paused when he noticed her hands trembling as she clutched his shirt tightly.

    "I missed you so much."

    His gaze softened when he heard those words. Despite the many years of conflict, it seems he still cares a lot for his childhood friend. She was the girl who caused him much heartache and sorrow, and yet he can''t dislike her.

    They remained like that for a few minutes before Yuki drew back, and they sat down on the couch. But Ran noticed that he still didn''t let go of his arm.

    Oi oi, even if he is softhearted towards her, someone over there is getting the wrong idea. Wei, who was quietly watching over by the door, was ring very harshly.

    Now that he thought about it, this girl liked him for so long that she drove away the people surrounding him. Thest time he saw her, they had an odd discussion.

    ˇ­

    Last year XX December

    "To you then, what is feelings of love?" It was an unexpected question from him, but he wanted to know.

    Yuki blinked; surprise shed through her eyes. "I did not expect you to say that."

    "You came up with that answer. So, of course, I would ask." Ran trails of, geez, he is starting to sound like a fool right now.

    He suddenly felt a warm hand ced on the center of his chest. W--? Ran found that the white hair girl opposite him had closed her eyes.

    "Ran-sama, you know you are very kind. I always thought so before. Kind,passionate. Even though there were always bad rumors about you, things like you were a delinquent and probably possessed by some bad spirit or something..."

    It felt like arrows had pierced him. "Not to mention that your foul mouth and ill-tempered." Yuki continued.

    Hey, hey, when will these insults end?

    Ran was about to say something when the white hair girl opens her eyes.

    "But you used those traits to help those around you. I have always known it, the rumors of you starting a fight and getting expelled for it. You did it for someone else. You probably don''t remember it, but that time you saved me."

    ...

    Now that he thought of it, he hasn''t seen her at all since that time. She didn''t even stay for the ceremony of the participants. She left straight to TOKYO. Although he had been here for a while now, he had yet to see her. That time this girl admitted to liking him.

    Ran wonders if that''s still the same now. If so, then he wonders how he could deal with it. Even though he said something bravado about the Sumire being the only one for him, Ran understood it would not be easy.

    Unlike when she was with Mamoru, he could not spend as much time with her. Whenever she was upset regarding Tsueno, he couldfort her and have an excuse to spend time with her. But now? Now he has nothing.

    It was pathetic of him to rely on something like that to be close to her. But due to his promise of not making a move on her to respect Tsueno''s health, it was the only way.

    Though there was that rather brief moment the other day, Ran felt it was not enough. Besides, the guys in the band EMMA seem to like Sumire. At least Kusaji Atsuro and that other one.

    Ran more or less suspected that to be the case. But to think it was happening only after a few meetings. Nakara Shin too, who would have thought of all people he would end up with such a troublesome opponent.

    Now he regretted being curious about the girl''s uneven eye color. He, too, had uneven eye color, but his was mere contacts. However, Sumire stumbled upon the idea when he saw her fight, and it piqued his curiosity for the longest time, which is why he asked the one person who would know about it.

    Only one person would have all the answers he sought. That personughed and treated it as a joke at first, but then he said something serious.

    ''Haha you suspect me? I see, I see. Well, it''s only natural you would if you saw the color of the other pupil. Turquoise is my color. Your suspicions are right, I''m the cause of that side. I did it so she could forget it. Forget about that person. You know Iwa that girl got herself involved in a rather troublesome mess with the Yakuza.

    She rescued someone she should have just left alone. That person was also one of her rivals, someone who wants to take her down from her position. Yet she still helped that person. After all, when she came back, she was saying things like protecting that person. I simply couldn''t let her get involved with a matter like that''.

    Protect huh?

    It was exactly like her, and yet at the same time, it was troublesome. Why does she keep getting into trouble? He looks away for a moment, and in the next, danger surrounds her.

    It was like her to protect and risk her life for other people who do not care for her. But Ran always disliked that part about her. He disliked that she cared so much for others who do not hesitate to use and throw her away.

    Why does she have to live a life like that?

    "I went all this way to see you. But I see your thoughts are elsewhere as usual, eh? Thinking about Ibuki-San when I am here, your cold, as usual, Ran-sama." Yuki said as she sighed deeply.

    Is it that obvious that he is thinking about Sumire?

 Chapter 299 - Only One Part 5

    Ran apologized to her. This is not the first time this has happened. Whenever he ends up thinking of Sumire, it ends up this way.

    Yuki chuckles. "But that''s the expression of yours that I quite like."

    So she still likes him. But unlike before, that crazy look in her eyes has vanished. Even though she hugged him like that earlier, Ran knew that she meant nothing by it. It seems this person is trying to move on.

    "What brings you here today?" Ran changed the topic.

    The girl''s gaze darkened, and she ced a tape on the table. "I received something rather disturbing the other day and knew I should discuss it with you all as soon as possible."

    Disturbing? Yuki could havee here anytime since he arrived, but she did not appear before him until now. The only thing that would bother him so much is if it is something to do with Sumire. Ran frowned before he called Wei over.

    Wei took the tape from the table and ced it inside the recorder. Soon images floated onto the screen but not just any normal images, dozens of photos of Sumire. This was.... His eyes widened, horrified. It was not just one or two images but thousands. Some looked like still shots every minute.

    "It seems like somebody is targetting her severely. Look closely at the footage."

    Ran turned his attention to the screen indeed to see what the white-haired girl was concerned about. Even at the girl''s home, and is that not the Iro Road dorms?

    They give each student a room even if they live in a different amodation. Ran knew that Sumire liked to stay there whenever she had time.

    But it isn''t just the Iro Road dorms but the ones from Tsukuhara high fromst year? That can''t be possible unless the one who took this footage is a student?

    "Ran-sama, where was Ibuki-san the mostst year?" Yuki questioned.

    The mostst ---- he thought back. It did not take him long before he reached an answer. Of course, he didn''t need to think about it. It''s a ce he knew all too well because the same had been for him. "2S," Ran muttered.

    Yuki nodded. "I arrived at the same conclusion."

    His own ssroom? But there is no way they wouldn''t have noticed someone suspicious. It can''t be -- he felt a bead of sweat falling from his cheeks when something came to mind.

    One person, Sumire, spoke to quite a bit that wasn''t him and the others. Only one other person since the others weren''t brave enough to do that with all of them around.

    "Yuki, do you think you can get a copy of the new student rooster this year?"

    "It shouldn''t be a problem if I call Mizue, she''s in the student council this year. Ah, you could probably ask your kohai too, Senna-san."

    He flinches upon hearing the mention of the pianist after what he read earlier. Even though he had yet to read anything concrete, it didn''t stop him from feeling ufortable about it. How could the mediae up with such crazy usations?

    The media are then targeting Nanairo feather because of Sumire, and they want to lure her out. Ran wondered if she knew the news yet, would she do something? That is a stupid question. Ran knew her quite well. When she hears of this, she will take action.

    "That guy is probably busy. Just call your sister." He turned to the dark brte. "Wei, you have nothing to do today, correct?"

    Wei nodded. "I am. Should I find her and follow her around?"

    He catches on quickly. "Yeah, do that."

    Ran wanted nothing more than to be the person who follows her around but now is not the time for this. He cannot let his feelings get the better of him. He has to take other measures to make sure she is safe.

    Yuki grabbed onto his arm. A serious look appeared on her face. "You aren''t going to do anything dangerous, are you? Because even if it is for Ibuki-san, I won''t let you."

    Ran briefly closed his eyes before he opened them again. Dangerous huh? How many dangerous situations did Sumire get caught inst year? He saved her a lot then, too, but it never felt like it was enough. She did so much for his sake, and yet he could not repay her.

    He reached over and flicked the girl''s forehead. "Don''t worry. Not even I am that foolish."

    It was a lie, and they both knew it. But Yuki did not say anything else and quickly left the house. Ran did not bother chasing after her. He felt bad for her, but he does not want to give her false hope anymore. He is in love with somebody else now, in love with Ibuki Sumire.

    "Ran-san, do you think Terashima Yuhi knows this?"

    Ran sighed deeply. "If he knew, he would not leave her side even for a moment."

    So this is something that escaped even Terashima''s watchful eyes?

    ˇ­

    A few hourster, Ran decided to go on a walk and take a break instead.

    He ced his hand on his forehead and sighed. Despite all that work he did, in the end, he couldn''t narrow down the suspects at all. There is only one other person Sumire became close with during her time in 2S, and that was the vice ss rep.

    Yuki worked efficiently and must have called her sister immediately since he received the new rooster quickly.

    Narrowing down who the guy is acquainted with a list of three thousand new students isn''t easy. However, he managed to narrow it down to one thousand; in the end, it''s still many people.

    Moreover, Kou called at the wrong time. What is that guy doing epting so many jobs for them again? However, Ran knew he ought to get his mind off things and decided to take a walk before going there. His thoughts broke off when he spotted a familiar girl.

    Is that not Sumire?

    A group of male students wearing the uniform of the Yankee school opposite had her surrounded. Oi oi, doing this thing so early in the morning is dangerous.

    Ran examined his surroundings to see if anybody else was around. He scanned only for a second before he spotted an elderly couple nearby.

    It would be dangerous if they get caught up in it.

    Before he could step forward, though, a glimpse of dark brown went past him and was by Sumire''s side.

    "Sumire-San, you don''t need to bother with these."

    Sumireughed. "There''s no way I can pass up such a good source of entertainment. Besides, I need it right now; let me vent some of my frustration."

    Despite being quite far away, Ran spotted the darkness that shed through her eyes. Sumire put her bag down on the ground and turned to the guys. All of them were jeering and mocking her, but she did not flinch at all. When he first saw Ibuki Sumire fight, it amazed him. Her movements looked graceful, almost like she was dancing.

    It was a first for him to see such a graceful way of fighting and having such a bloody ending. It was the same this time too, and the fight ended in seconds. There were so many people, and yet she dealt with it easily.

 Chapter 300 - Only One Part Part 6

    This is one of the things he admired about her. How can she be so strong despite having such bad health? She is physically and emotionally weak, and yet she can do something like this. But even now, Ran noticed it, the lonely look that shed through her eyes.

    Even now, she is shouldering something heavy.

    "Wei...you.." One of the guys said weakly.

    "Hm? What''s this, were they friends of yours, Wei?"

    Wei shook her head. "Hardly. But they have been following me around a lot. When I told them that I follow someone else, they didn''t believe me." Wei trailed off. "I am somewhat sorry about this, Sumire-san.."

    "No, it''s fine." Sumire bends down at the barely conscious guy. "Doing something like this is fine and all. However, think of the order of opponents first before you fight."

    With those words said, Sumire picked her bag up and walked in his direction. It was far toote for him to find somewhere to hide.

    When she spotted him, she sighs. "What, I didn''t know you had a stalker habit too?"

    Hey, wait, why is she calling him a stalk- too? Ran looked over at Wei, who looked away. So this is not the first time he followed Sumire around. No wonder he agreed to it so easily, so he did it before.

    "Don''t put me on the same level as that guy." Ran trails off. "More importantly, are you..."

    "Yeah, I''m fine. They were small fry."

    That many guys surrounded her, and yet she called them small fry. Yep, only Ibuki Sumire would say that so casually. Then again, even if Wei didn''t step in, Sumire would have managed it just fine. In fact, Wei probably stepped in so she would not go crazy.

    Ran examined his surroundings again; he did not see any reporters, but this is a public area, so it is too hard to tell.

    "Isn''t your reaction a little too weakˇ­?"

    Sumire pressed her hands against his cheeks, and his eyes widened. She was teasing him, of course, and it meant nothing more, but he still felt his heart skip a beat.

    She didn''t have to go through the trouble of doing that so slylyˇ­ When he looked at the girl''s girls'' hands,, he noticed that she held her normal bag and a shopping bag.

    He naturally extended his hand out, signaling for her to give it to him.

    "You''re the one acting sly here." Ran countered.

    "This is what normal people call honesty. I amfortable when I am around you, Ran."

    Gee, what''s with this girl. She suddenly reverts to normal after a fight like that. However, his gazends on the brte; just now, that look in her eyes was the same as back then. Quite some time has passed since he hadst saw such a look in her eyes.

    When he met her against year, there was no trace of the darkness in her violet orbs like jewels. It was a relief to see that. But now it has returned. Then again, her expression has brightened a lot since then. After Tsueno Mamoru passed away, it looked like she lost her soul.

    "The song. What do you want to do about it?" Sumire suddenly changed the topic.

    He blinked, confused at her words.

    "You know your solo."

    Oh, right, but with his busy schedule as ofte, they dyed the matter with the solo song. Initially, she was supposed to write his before Jun, but he has a lot of work. He was supposed to discuss it with her yesterday,,, but Ran decided that he would not bother her with all that happened.

    He guessed this is a good opportunity.

    "You have an interval break for half an hour today, right? Let''s do it then."

    It was easy to get work with her since neither of their groups is internationally famous. He is popr, but the people know him in Japan; the same goes for the others. Terashima, on the other hand, is famous internationally.

    Sumire pulls a face before she exims. "Ah then..e get me in the old music room."

    Ha?

    "Well, you will see when you get there," Sumire said in a sing-song voice as she skipped away.

    Ran did not chase after her. It is a good thing that she did not pass him the bag. Kou will freak if he does not show up to work, but it seems Sumire has something to show him.

    ˇ­.

    Three hourster - Iro Road High School-

    Even though it was a holiday, the school was still open. Since this is an art and music school, many students dropped by to use the facilities since it is easier. Sumire told him toe to the old music room.

    A ce located in the middle of the art and music building, so the general students building. The old music room? From the name, it was clear what it was, and yet Ran did not understand why she would go there.

    He eventually arrived in the right ce; from a distance, he spotted Sumire just entering. Ran was about to call out to her but heard a voice from the room.

    "You''rete."

    Sumireughed. "Sorry, but I thought you would bete, Mr superstar."

    "Hah, give me a break. You know I don''t care for any jobs that have nothing to do with music."

    The person who was in the room with Sumire was somebody he was familiar with. Terashima? But was he not doing important work on the other side of town today?

    Ran watched as Terashima stood up. "Ah, wait-! I don''t need to y the piano today." Sumire eximed, stopping him.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Mm, it''s okay."

    "Well, if you''refortable. Is your voice okay today?"

    Sumireughed more. "Yuhi, you''re too worried. It is okay; nobody is around but you anyway."

    "True, but remember why we are doing this."

    Ran could guess from bits and pieces of their conversation that the two practiced here. Could Terashima be helping Sumire regain her confidence to sing again? So many things have happened, so the girl has not sung since that art festival. Sumire has gradually returned to working but singing in front of others is still too hard for her.

    Nagawa Sano has managed to cover for her, but it won''t be long before others notice. She has to return to the stage and sing or give up music forever, and it is one or the other.

    To think Terashima has been doing this even though he is busy.

    "The sound of raindrops.

    Like the ttering percussion.

    Ding dong, ding dongˇ­"

    Ran''s eyes widened when she started to sing. Huh? This is different than before, since when could she sing this way? Since when could she sing so gently?

    "So beautifully.

    The mottled path with sunlight and shadows.

    Like a forest of dreams lead me into a rainbow mystery."

    In the past, whenever Sumire sang, it gave off a powerful emotion matching her strong lyrics. She never sang such gentle melodies like this before.

    "A sky full of stars

    Hiding all of my secrets

    Cicadas are chirping on a summer day.

    Singing my hopes for the future.."

    It did not take long for Ran to realize why. It is because Terashima is with her isn''t it? Since Terashima is by her side right now, he can bring out the best in Sumire because this girl has always loved Terashima.

    Ran thought he already knew about this before; he thought he prepared for it. After all, he spent all that time by her side before. Howe he didn''t realize it?

 Chapter 301 - Only One Part 7

    The truth is even though he stayed by her side before, and he did not try to understand her fears and worries. She often said it was enough that he was there, but he felt helpless because he could not do anything whenever she cried. When he saw her break down badly after Tsueno Mamoru died, he felt so helpless for the first time.

    His thoughts broke when his phone started ringing. Ran proceeded to ignore it until it started ringing several times, causing him to get looks from other students.

    Tsk, what''s with this crappy timing?

    Ran took his phone out his pocket, and when he saw the caller ID, he almost freezes up.

    He walked away from the room slightly and answered the call. "Hello?"

    "Did you hear about it? They''re tearing down the old concert stage in the outdoor park soon and holding onest rock festival."

    He shuts his eyes; of course, he knows about it. After all, the stadium is getting torn down is to build a muchrger stageˇŞa grander stage for higher-tier idols.

    "I heard."

    "So, are you going to join us on stage again?"

    Ha? What?

    "What are you talking about?" He muttered.

    "Huh? I thought Yuki-chan already went to see you."

    She did see him, but one on earth does Yuki have to do with this?

    "She didn''t tell you? That''s strange. Anyhow the others were nning on holding a week''s worth of performances there. Are you up for it?"

    Hold on, and this is too much for him to take in all at once.

    "You do know I''m an idol now, right?"

    "There is nobody who doesn''t know. But I think this still suits you the best. It may be selfish and sound contradictory to you. But you belong on this side of the world. Won''t you form a band with us again?"

    Form a band with them again? Ran repeated the words in his head, but it did not seem real.

    Once the phone call ended, he heard a ttering sound of books and spotted that it belonged to Sumire''s friends.

    Oikawa Asami is a girl with long dark auburn hair tied in two low pigtails with bangs that frame her face and dark olive eyes. A famous model, someone who could probablypete with his childhood friend if she wanted to.

    "You heard?"

    Otome seemed taken back. "Uh yeah...was that from your bandmate?"

    Ran deeply sighed before he nodded.

    She doesn''t say anything for a few minutes. Crap, this isn''t good. Even though he did not agree or anything like that, in the end, this doesn''t sound good. Oikawa doesn''t exactly have the best reputation. Although Ran ignored pointless gossip like that, he asionally paid attention.

    After the situation with Sumire, he knew how deadly rumors could be.

    "Anyhow, it was just," He stopped mid sentence when he noticed o the auburn colored haired girl was suddenly in front of him.

    "Iwa-san, you do have pretty eyes."

    Huh? What on earth is she talking about?

    "Those with eyes like that have already decided.."

    Ran turned to look back at the room but only briefly. Terashima extended his hand out and patted Sumires hair.

    "Good job, but you were out of tune in the chorus."

    "Idiot! You ruined it."

    "Don''t you want me to be strict?"

    One day I want to stand on stage with everybody as equals, what we have now is good, and I like it being with everybody. But I have always felt a distance. I want to be with everybody properly.

    So this is what Sumire meant back then. It seems like Terashima can give her something he cannot.

    ˇ­.

    Ran decides not to meet with her again for several days. He even ignored her messages and phone calls. He could not get the image of her singing out of his head. He frantically shook his head, and he needed to get a drink and head back inside. He was currently in the middle of a shoot, but he messed up, and the staff told him to have a break.

    When Ran reached the vending machine area, he saw somebody familiar. It was Terashima Yuhi, and he was leaning against the wall with the vending machine cigarette in hand. For a moment, Ran thought to walk away but quickly shook his head and walked over.

    "Sumire is quite upset because you''re giving her the silent treatment," Yuhimented.

    "You know that isn''t it." Ran knew that Terashima saw him in the doorway at the end. "You saw me, right?"

    "I did."

    "That was a first for me seeing her that way, and I am sure the same would go for anybody else who saw that."

    To think Sumire could sing that way. Ran knew she was terrific from the beginning, but this was something else entirely.

    "Is it that surprising?"

    "Yes." Ran admitted. "Sumire has always sung powerful songs. You know she is a very emotional person and has gone through a lot of crap in her childhood. She experienced many painful things, and her heart cries out. So whenever sheposes or writes lyrics, a powerful emotion is born."

    "Since you understand that, you should also know that it can go both ways. A powerful emotion does not have to be a rock or pop song, and it can be a bad too. The first time I met her, she sang my songs beautifully in the same way that she did now. So even long before she met me, she could sing this way."

    At thatment, Ran almost dropped the drink in his hands, but Terashima caught it. "Your feelings are too transparent."

    "Are you directly confronting me?" Ran muttered.

    "No need for that. I just can''t stand watching any musician be half hearted."

    His gaze darkened at those words. "Are you saying I am not serious? What do you know about me?"

    Ran felt a sudden burst of anger. How can this guy say such things? This person does not know anything,

    "Iwa Ran, who was closest to herst year but never did anything out of consideration because of Tsueno Mamoru, right?"

    He shouldn''t know anything of what happened, and yet he knows? Terashima already knows everything. That means Tsueno must have told him everything. Ran already felt that it was hopeless from the beginning to be together with Ibuki Sumire. He could not understand her, and he could not do anything for her when she was in pain. Although they got along very well, that was not enough.

    But now, what is this feeling of absolute defeat? From the very start, that girl was already Terashima Yuhis, and even Mamoru knew that.

    Yuhi sighed deeply. "Listen, I do not intend to show off and confront you all."

    "Then your purpose?"

    "My purpose is just to tell you this, you and I are alike. Me and your other team members, the guys in Nanairo feather, are the same too. We all like Sumire, but the most important thing for us is not our feelings but hers. Her smile and her songs, as long as we can make her shine, that is all that matters. Iwa right now, instead of battling with your emotions, can''t you tell her through another method without hurting anybody?"

    Ran''s eyes widened when he heard those words escape Terashimas lips.

    To confess all the feelings he felt through music. Right, that was how he managed to cope this entire time. He knew if he told her directly, she would outright reject him, and that would be even more painful for him.

    "For you to say that is unfair."

    "Yeah, it is, but it is better to hear it from me."

    Ran could not argue with that. "Can I borrow her for a bitter?" He should meet with her and exin since she misunderstands the situation.

    "You don''t have to ask for my permission. Sumire and I are dating, yes, but she is not my possession. She is free to speak to whoever she wants to."

    Is this guy an idiot or something? If Terashima refused and restrict Sumire like that, he would get mad, but one thing is evident to him. This guy is different from the rumors.

 Chapter 302 - Only One Part 8

    Even though he told Terashima that he would meet with Sumire, he worked untilte. By the time he finished working, it was approaching midnight. A deep sigh crossed his lips as he arrived in front of the manor.

    All the lights were out from the looks of it, meaning the others are not back yet either. He always seems to be the first one back even though they have an equal amount of workload. The only one amongst them who is the busiest is Kou; that guy does not sleep at all. He always returns at dawn and is the first one to vanish.

    Ran was about to head inside when he caught a glimpse of movement in the garden.

    ''Also, let me add, she is always one step ahead.''

    He recalled Terashima''s words and paused. It can''t be, can it?

    Still, Ran rushed over to the garden. At first nce, he could not see anybody, but he found her after taking a few steps forward. She sat on the stands by the archˇŞa dazed expression on her face.

    "Sumire." Ran called out.

    At thatment, she immediately stood up and walked over.

    "Uh, I heard you were looking for me."

    He watched as a deep frown appeared on her face. "Ran, are you that angry at me? I know I said we would discuss the song then, and instead, I showed you me singing with Yuhi, but I just wanted to get my point across. I wanted to tell you that I was okay now. I didn''t think you would get mad at me."

    Ran looked at the girl with wide eyes, wait. Is that what she thinks?

    "Uh, wait a second-" Ran, however, did not get a chance to interject since she rambled on.

    "Besides, it''s not like I was showing off or anything. I mean, it isn''t easy for me and Yuhi to see each other anymore. I just thought you were worried about me and doing something careless again."

    Ran couldn''t get a word out, so he waited until she finished.

    "Well, you are right about that. I worry about you all the time, but I wasn''t mad or anything. I was just confused."

    "Confused?"

    "You.. you''re singing that day was so gentle, and yet I felt the same powerful emotion like your other songs."

    Even though she sang that way, it still resonated with him. He could feel the emotions she wanted to convey, the message, the story behind it.

    Sumire looked at him with wide eyes.

    "So err I wasn''t mad, but I just wanted to understand how you could sing that way. After all, you should know better than anybody the issue I hadst year."

    At some point in his career, he wondered whether he could carry on with music. After his band dissolved, he wandered around and yed solo for so long. But then he met Kou, who extended his hand out and asked him to join the group. He somehow agreed due to the flow of the moment, but even then, he had his doubts.

    When Quatro light was on the verge of disbanding, too, they all met Sumire, and everything changed. He was confused for so long, the idol him or the band member him? Which one was his real self? What is his real melody? It was this girl who answered those doubts of his with her performance.

    Sumire sighed deeply. "Ran, sometimes I think you are an idiot."

    Huh? Wait, what- "Why are you insulting.."

    "I mean, just listen to yourself for a few seconds. Just because I sang slightly differently does not mean anything has changed. Besides, I sang rock bad songs in front of the station a lotst year."

    "Huh? You what?"

    "I thought Masaru-senpai would have told you, but then again, he did joke around saying this was our little secret."

    Ran recalled something the golden blonde haired man said, and his eyes twitched annoyed. So this is what Masaru meant by seeing something interesting? Ran thought he was referring to Sumire and Terashima''s rtionship, but it had something to do with music?

    "Was it bad? Did you not like it?"

    "No, it just confused me as I said. You''re free to sing how you want, but when I thought it through, it upset me."

    "Why?"

    "Because I do not know that side of you." Ran admitted.

    For a moment, nobody spoke, and the only sound anybody could hear was the sound of birds chirping not too far away. He felt his entire body tense up as he waited for her reply. Ran immediately regretted his words and wanted to take them back. Did he not just admit there that he liked her? Although it was indirect, anybody could easily interpret the meaning behind his words.

    To his surprise, Sumire started tough. Ran looked at her puzzled; that was not what he expected.

    "If that''s all, then isn''t the solution simple Ran?"

    "Solution?"

    "Just learn about the new me from now on; you can do that, right?"

    This girl is also quite clumsy with her words. She indirectly told him just now that it was okay for her to stay by his side.

    "Should we work on the song?"

    "Actually." Sumire rummaged through her bag and pulled out an envelope. "I already finished it. At the same time, I wanted to write a song based on the current you. All the emotions fromst year poured in, and then I realized something. Even if you have changed, you can still adjust to any song I write for you."

    Ran''s eyes widened when he heard those words. Honestly, this girl surprises him every single time. He opened the envelope and quickly scanned the music. Writing this type of song is like her, and yet it is different now too.

    "I got it, just shut up and watch me."

    Ran took a deep breath. He only briefly nced at the music, but he already had lyricsˇŞat least lyrics to match all the emotions from then and the present.

    "The curse of my past, these half-assed dirty beats

    Change it, change it! This smoldering groove

    "Worthless," the words I spit out, for some reason.

    They left only emptiness behind.

    My true song, shoutin'' to the heavens!

    (Even if it''s clunky, my own personality)

    I''ll release it, my real true voice!

    (Now, let''s move forward, our sights on the future!)

    The only thing I can''t surpass is myself.

    It''s not bad, is it? This new song

    I''ve found the only one! That which could

    Ovee the burden of my entire past,

    What rescued me was your love."

 Chapter 303 - Saintly Teritory Part 1

    Because it keeps getting repainted, it bes history.

    Sylvia Camus Tetsuo always saw life precisely in that manner. The more time goes by and develops, it ends up being covered in something else and thus bes old. This something will define the past.

    In a matter of seconds, things can immediately change, which is why he ensures that when things do change, he can keep up with that change.

    Although he is merely the second son of his house, he took it upon himself to keep everything around the house in order, which meant managing the household affairs and funds. But this also included keeping his brothers in line, and he ensured that they maintained the correct manners to not shame the family.

    However, because of his family role, others often mistook him as the eldest son causing misunderstandings between him and his elder sibling. But that did not matter to him since he was not close with that man.

    He never saw that guy as an older figure type, not even once. That''s why he felt the need to conduct himself in this manner. Even though that job was supposed to be his brothers, he cannot rely on him at all.

    He disliked the weak, Tetsuo knew many would condemn him for that statement, but he had his values. Those who are weak will only get trampled on.

    Tetsuo was well aware that others described him as an arrogant and prideful person who demanded perfection and disliked submitting to those in a weaker position. It did not matter if people scorned his behavior since this was how he decided to survive in this world.

    He knew personality-wise he took after his mother. His entire life, he admired her as the ideal role model despite her neglecting her family. But this changed when he discovered her weakness, and he lost any form of respect or affection he had for her. This was the trigger that led to him destroying her and solidifying his position in the family.

    His thoughts broke off when he felt the presence of something rather annoying cling onto his arm. "Ne ne Myu-chan, what are you thinking?"

    Tetsuo sighed when he spotted a man with maroon colored hair and bright eyes. It was his team member, Maon Kou. Even though he is the eldest out of the four, howe he acts like a mere child? It doesn''t make any sense to him at all. But even so, he''s the only one who knew of his biggest secret.

    "That ridiculous nickname. Are you not tired of it yet?"

    Kou pulls a face, "Eh, you dislike it that much? Then what about Cam-Cam?"

    "Absolutely not."

    "Then Ma-Ma? Ah, that one sounds funny."

    His eyes twitched, annoyed. "Even though I said I don''t like the first one, you keep adding to it. What makes you think I will like any of the new ones if I disliked the first?"

    Whenever it came to this person, Tetsuo lost his calm attitude. Even though he acts like a fool, he owed this person his life. Tetsuo regarded life as more valuable than the average person.

    His old teacher told him that royalty had already be extinct by the time he was born due to average people''s hunts. That person was normally soposed, but whenever he told that tale, he would tremble in fear. Tetsuo did not think it would happen in his time, but it did.

    That was why he owed Maon Kou his life. At first, the maroon colored haired boy didn''t need any thanks. In fact, when they first met, he was rather cold and always yed it rather cool. Tetsuo was fine with that; in fact, it suited him. Yet even though he said he didn''t need any thanks. Kou allowed him to follow him around.

    He owed his life to him, and that''s why Tetsuo, no matter what the small task, did it all for Kou. That''s why he didn''t hesitate at all, agreeing with it.

    Kou''s ridiculous idea of him bing an idol too. He was well aware that the maroon colored haired boy was already somewhat famous in the entertainment industry then. But as an actor, not an idol. Tetsuo was rather surprised with the change of heart, yet he didn''t hesitate to agree.

    Perhaps that was a mistake of his; not only does he rarely have time toe home. But when he does, he is scorned by his younger brothers for not taking being an earl seriously. Besides that, the person he respected is long gone now.

    He often found himself in silly situations that would make anyoneugh, despite his anger and frustration towards Kou for changing so much. Tetsuo found that every single time he came home and they insulted Kou, he couldn''t tolerate it at all.

    "Myu-chan, what are you thinking?".

    He sighs and flicks the next page of his book. "The past." A vague and uncertain answer, and yet Tetsuo knew Kou would understand.

    "Hmm, that''s quite deep."

    Ah, it''s probably why he always ends up defending this person no matter what happens. Kou may have changed a lot, but asionally, his friend would get the same look in his eyes as he did back then.

    Tetsuo said nothing more and quickly left the room. He wanted to clear his thoughts, and Kou''s presence did not help him.

    Once he was outside, he recalled a conversation he had at the beginning of his final year.

    ''There is someone there that''s quite interesting. Somebody gave me orders to watch over her''.

    An interesting person, huh? Tetsuo did not ask for a name since he thought he would figure it out right away.

    Tetsuo had kept his eyes open for someone like that. But he didn''t find any. At least it was someone that fell of his definition of interesting.

    When he heard that the person was Ibuki Sumire, it surprised him. To him, she seemed like a normal person, a normal girl with no particr talent or skill that would stand out.

    Yes, she was quite the beauty. But her personality didn''t exactly fit her image of beauty. Indeed he was horrified to find that she was the lone survivor of the Ibuki family, more so the Princess. But what shocked him the most then was thatˇŞwhen he saw such a look in the girl''s eyes.

    Somebody of her status should not have that look on her face.

 Chapter 304 - Saintly Teritory Part 2

    Yes, she shouldn''t look like that, nor should she act in such a rash manner. Yet in the end, did he not go along with the flow and attended to her every whim? Though he did not do it as extensively as the others, he still ended up doing so.

    His thoughts broke off when he saw some broken tree branches not too far away. It did not look like a natural disaster, but a human-made one; somebody used quite a lot of strength. Tetsuo could only think of one person amongst his acquaintances that could do something like that.

    This area is quite secured and has a lot of security too; only those with ess can enter these grounds. He knew the others would not randomly invite anybody to without mentioning it. So that would mean that girl is here.

    Tetsuo had to admit that he was never actually found alone with the brown hair girl. Maybe it''s because Kou always clung to her. But even if they are left alone, there is always awkward silence.

    After walking for a few minutes, he indeed found the intruder. But to his surprise, the girl wasn''t alone. There was a man with ck hair, green stripe kimono. Tetsuo immediately recognized him; is that not Aki? The leader of the underworld top organization Holy Knights? What is he doing here?

    "Coming here so suddenly. Why?"

    Aki sighed but smiled." I feel hurt. Why don''t you think I came here just to see you?"

    "I have heard that excuse before."

    "Terashima knows about you and your fiance, huh? Otherwise, he would have at least made a move."

    He watches the girl''s expression change, but she brushes off her unease withughter." Don''t be a fool. It''s not like what you''re thinking; even now, Soujiro is still my fiance."

    Tetsuo had to admit he was quite surprised to hear those words. After all, he was one of the only few people who knew the real circumstances behind her engagement to the third Prince. With arranged marriages, one does not have any choice but to marry the other person. Whoever they chose is the person they end up with.

    He always believed that he didn''t need to bother with romance because of that reason. He will marry the person his parents chose for him; that was why he didn''t need it.

    As far as romance went for him, there was a girl he was quite interested in that belonged to a noble familyˇŞthe white hair Hikari attendant Setsura. The girl decided to attend a university in TOKYO so that he would meet up with her.

    He has already introduced her to his parents and knew they would hold an engagement party soon. That''s right, and he became interested in her because he saw she was the perfectdy type. Since she''s everything, a Princess should be. So when she confessed her feelings to him, he saw no reason to reject her.

    His thoughts broke once more when the ck hair boy pulled her into a hug. "Is that so? It''s a shame. There are plenty more people who would be more than honored to have your hand."

    Sumire, however, pulled him away and, with weakughter, shook her head. "Sorry, don''t do that. I have somebody waiting for me at home who has sharp senses."

    "Then maybe you should go."

    At that, Tetsuo found himself walking away; that girl is too much of a mystery to him. But just now, he saw a sh of sadness and pain in her eyes.

    .....

    Whenever it concerns Ibuki Sumire, Tetsuo tried to maintain a distance. After all, she frightened him; what he feared was not her strength but her ability to change and influence those around her. He cared for her to a certain extent afterst year''s events, but he remained slightly detached.

    Tetsuo epts invitations to balls/gatherings whenever he found the time in his busy schedule as an idol. It was all for the sake of maintaining appearances, even though there was no need for such things anymore.

    A deep sigh escaped his lips as he finally exited the stifling ballroom. For thest few hours, several people had approached him and would not let him leave. While he usually would not mind, he felt quite tired due to his job before he attended the ball.

    Tetsuo approached the balcony area, knowing that nobody would be there. It looked quiet at first nce until he saw a small figure hunched up in a ball in the corner by a vase of roses.

    Although it was difficult to see the person''s face Tetsuo immediately recognized her. He awkwardly walked over and bent down. "Sumire-san? What are you doing?"

    Sumire mumbled something. "Soujiro said he couldn''t attend, so I have to represent him. But so many people started talking to me, so I ran away."

    Tetsuo almost forgot how bad she is with dealing with other people since she is very bold most of the time.

    "Are you crying? Should I call someone?"

    Sumire lifted her face from her arms, and indeed he confirmed her tears. "I ended up tripping on this stupid heel." She pointed to the shoes right beside the vase.

    From the looks of it, she just scrapped the vase, but it was enough of an impact to cause an injury. Since she sat down, he could not tell how hurt she was. What can he do? Tetsuo understood one thing about her personality, and she was very stubborn. He saw an example of this many timesst year.

    "May I see your injury?"

    Sumire did not budge an inch.

    "I shall remain with you today if you wish; we can even stay out here until the party ends."

    Tetsuo did not see any need to return and interact with any more people. He was exhausted, and none of those people would benefit him in any way. Besides, he had a bad feeling about leaving her alone after what she said. It is unlikely for Makoto to leave her alone here, so in other words, somebody is holding the man up froming here.

    It is clear what their intention was, and that is to target this girl.

 Chapter 305 - Saintly Teritory Part 3

    It seemed that those words did the trick since Sumire lifted her gown slightly so he could see her knee. The blood was still fresh, indicating it only happened not too long ago.

    After a few minutes of blinking and looking quite puzzled, he finally asked her. "ˇ­ What are you doing here?"

    "Soujiro said I had toe."

    "Sumire-san, normally you would refuse." This was why even though they had the same status, he never bumped into her during these events.

    This was the reason why he couldfortably y the role of Sylvia van Tetsuo. Tetsuo is d that she did not want to return to the ballroom and that he expressed that he would not too. For some reason, he does not want her to see him like that.

    He did not want Sumire to see him among those nobles who faked their smiles. He did not want her to see him acting like those vile people.

    A deep sigh escaped her lips. "I intended to refuse, but I felt like I was bothering Yuhi, so I ran away."

    As he began to tend to the girl''s wounds by giving her simple first aid, Tetsuo noticed something. Her skin was unusually hot. His eyes widened when he realized something. "Don''t tell me you are sick?"

    "Ssssh! What if somebody hears you?"

    Tetsuo looked at her dumbfounded. What on earth is she thinking now?

    "Even if it is a ce like this, Yuhi-san knows a lot of people. What if they overhear and tell him."

    So she must have run away the moment Terashima was about to notice. This girl does such stupid things sometimes that he does not know what to think. Then again, how many times did he see this in the past? But back then, that person, Tsueno Mamoru, was always there for her. He would appear just in time.

    "Then I shall remain here with you and right afterwards take you home."

    Even if she has superhuman strength, she is still sick. What if she ends up feeling worse after fighting?

    "That man came to see you did he not?"

    She looked up, a bit startled at the sudden shift in conversation. He did not want to continue the previous one. Since it would mean having tofort her, Tetsuo is not like Ran or Jun; he will not pretend to know how tofort her. He epted that he was no good at dealing with the opposite gender.

    Tetsuo knew what went on her mind, but he shook his head. "There is no use hiding things."

    Sumire fiddled with the cup in her hands. "Yes. He came rushing the second he found out about itˇŞmy connection to the enemy leader. Truthfully speaking, Ran to knows about it that''s why he''s been trying to stop me. But I can''t do that. That guy is responsible for the death of my father, responsible for the incident that day."

    "Are you certain?"

    She looked down. "There is evidence. But somehow.. I don''t get a good feeling about it."

    "At that time, I thought about it. With the amount of power you had, I doubt you needed to run."

    Back then, Ibuki Sumire was not powerless or a pretty marite-like other thought. While it was small, she gradually built up her power.

    "That''s right. I didn''t have to run away. I could have tried to put out the fire; wells and waters are surrounding the buildings for a reason, you know? But I didn''t do that and chose to run away. You know I loved it." She spoke quietly."Beautiful pces, roads with elegant bridges. The sky was always clear, and the night full of stars it was like a paradise."

    Tetsuo sensed the loneliness in her tone. Despite her praise, he did not see the usual light in her eyes whenever she was excited.

    "Sometimes I wish I could just stay there forever. But that was a naive thought."

    "Was it because of your desire to see the world?"

    "Perhaps. But it doesn''t change anything, does it? Nobles Oblige. Even though I had the power to save everyone, I did not help them. In the end, Imitted a far greater sin than one could have imagined."

    "I wished to protect my homnd without staining my hands with the blood of my enemies, so I escaped and let them follow me."

    She looked him straight into his eyes, her eyes stained with tears.

    "I am the one responsible for this mess."

    Is she crying? She cried earlier due to getting injured, but there was something different about these tears. Tetsuo watched as she groggily got up and immediately lost her bnce, but before she could fall, somebody caught her.

    "Terashima."

    Indeed the one who caught her was none other than Terashima Yuhi. He nodded in his direction and quickly turned to Sumire. "You''re sick again, you''re so careless."

    "I want to hurry up and catch up, Yuhi."

    "You don''t need to make yourself sick over it." He picked the girl up in his arms, and she immediately wrapped her arms around his neck. "Even though you missed me, you ran away. You''re so silly Sumire, what do I do with you?"

    Despite the mini scolding, Tetsuo could not miss the affectionate look in his eyes.

    "Hold me more."

    Yuhiughed. "Really youˇ­" He trailed off as his gaze met his. "Sylvia, the people inside are looking for you."

    Tetsuo sensed an odd atmosphere and knew it was his cue to leave. "Have a good night, Sumire-san and Terashima." With those words, he swiftly left. Thest sight he saw was Sumire biting into Terashimas neck, and a scent of blood washed through the air.

    He hurried his footsteps when he realized what had happened. This is not the first time he sees it since he often saw that scene before. When Ran could not control his abilities, he did the same with Momoi Futaba. But Tetsuo knew this was different. He felt a pang in his heart. What is this sudden pain?

    Tetsuo shook his head. There is no use thinking of such pointless things. The only thing he ought to focus on is how to y his role properly.

 Chapter 306 - Saintly Teritory Part 4

    Tetsuo does not see her for a few days.

    He naturally assumed that she was recovering from her fever since he seldom saw her at work or another ball. He does not ask about her condition, but he knew that at one point, it grew dire since Ran started to fuss about bringing her food. From what he understood, she was refusing meals.

    His eyes widened when he spotted who was at the gate. There stood a girl with long brte hair wearing a red and white colored sports jacket and a pair of denim-colored shorts.

    "Ah, wee back."

    "Sumire-san."

    The girl was not alone, but Terashima was with her. He tapped her shoulder. "Hey, remember?"

    A deep sigh escaped her lips before she quickly bowed. "I apologize for my behavior the other night."

    Her behavior? It took him a moment to understand what she was talking about. Is she apologizing for crying?

    "You do not have to apologize."

    "That''s what I said to Yuhi, but he told me toe here."

    "Didn''t you want to discuss the song too? I figured you would kill two birds with one stone this way."

    These two-- Tetsuo observed them. A part of him understood now why Jun liked to observe people. Unless one looks like this, it will be hard to tell. They treat each other as equals, and they care a lot for each other. At a nce, anybody can tell they care, but it is hard to see the amount of love and affection unless one looks properly.

    Terashimas phone started to ring. A deep sigh escaped his lips.

    "Are you going?"

    "Going to sprint to the live conference."

    "Idiot! Why didn''t you say so sooner? Arrgh, poor Hino will be waiting."

    "Hey, don''t worry your pretty face about it." Yuhi pinched her cheeks. "On second thoughts, this face isn''t that pretty recently, your eyebags look awful, and yourplexion isn''t good."

    "T-that is uncalled for!"

    "It''s called honesty, right?"

    This is the first time he has seen Sumire-san lose a verbal battle. Sure enough, the girl could not argue about that.

    Tetsuo watched as a downcast expression appeared on her face. "Will I see youter?"

    "I will be home early, at 6, so work hard until then."

    Her eyes brightened when Terashima said those words. "Alright! Then I will cook dinner."

    "We can do that together, and let''s shop for ingredients too."

    So Sumire-san can smile like this too? There was a gentle look in her eyes, one he never saw before. After a few more parting words, Terashima hurriedly turned away, yelling at someone on the phone as his figure disappeared into the distance.

    "Should we head inside Sumire-san?"

    "Okay."

    The distance between the gate and the mansion was not a lot, but the walk felt much longer than usual. Tetsuo asionally caught her ncing over at the rose bushes and her gaze softening as she murmured. "Silly Ran-chan."

    So she knows Ran is taking care of the garden? Tetsuo found it unusual that Ran would do something like that, but the other two said it was normal. It seems he is the only one who does not know. A deep sigh escaped his lips.

    It did not take them long before they reached the inside of the house. He led her the foyer where he was previously working and cleared the desk.

    "So about the other time," Sumire mumbled. "Your right."

    So he was right.

    He noticed that thoseckeys are after the brown-haired girl, so he grew suspicious of her connection with the infamous Yakuza young teen leader. It seems that they weren''t merely acquaintances; something happened in the past.

    It is something those people who like her will dislike. Ran knows, doesn''t he? That exins his odd behavior of sticking to her even more than before. Though he always against beingpletely open about it before. He doesn''t hold back now.

    So that''s the reason.

    The enemy leader, for sure, is someone special to her. She cares about him even though he''s causing her the most pain.

    He would have asked more, but judging from her expression, she would not say another word on this.

    He sighed; it seemed that he would need to pry that information another time. "Your looks can be deceiving," Tetsuomented. "You say your personality is difficult but other people would see it as in cruelness."

    Sumire does not counter that, so he took this as his cue to continue.

    "I don''t know what happened in your past, but it''s clear as day that you have a connection with that man that is causing headaches for people." He continued.

    He watched as her expression shifted and carried on.

    "You can''t just assume that everything is your fault. It wasn''t your choice to destroy your homnd, nor was it your hands that killed your people."

    "Butˇ­"

    "I did not say that tofort you." Tetsuo made sure to add this. "So do not bother countering my words."

    That''s right, and he isn''t trying tofort her. There isn''t any need to do that. After all, she is very strong, even if he doesn''t say this. Even if he didn''t say this eventually, she would conclude things. But perhaps a part of him wanted to be part of it.

    A deep sigh escaped her lips. "You know Tetsuo-kun, you''re very difficult to deal with."

    Tetsuo blinked, surprised at her words. "Difficult?"

    "Mm, I discussed this with Kou before, but I already knew from the moment I met that you that I would not be able to behave as normal." She trailed off. "You said it yourself that I have a strong and nasty personality thates across as cruel to others. For me, that is the only way I can survive as a person because Ick the skills to function as a normal human."

    "Sumire-san.."

    "Tetsuo-kun, have you read Osamu Dazais no longer human?"

    "A little."

    "I think I can rte with the protagonist. No matter what I do, I cannot seem to fit in. I can try to force my way into a circle, but even when Iugh and interact with the other people there, I will think to myself, ah, what is the point in this? At some point, my behavior will look un-natural to others, and they will distance themselves from me. Whether or not they will notice, but some will point out that I am not sincere."

    Tetsuo did not interrupt and allowed her to speak. Indeed, he often heard those rumors about her. Some people assumed that Sumire-san was looking down on them, and then some thought she simply hated them.

 Chapter 307 - Saintly Teritory Part 5

    There was a time where he thought the same. He thought that the girl did not want anything to do with them. He thought the teachers forced her to be theirposer. The teachers and the agency put a lot of effort into firing their previousposers. So when Ibuki Sumire became Quatro Lightsposer, it was clear that they went through all that effort for her.

    "Tetsuo-san? Are you okay?"

    Tetsuo snaps back to reality and found Sumire looking at him worriedly.

    "Yeah..." He managed to say.

    "You seemed like you were thinking too seriously," Sumire pointed out. "You were making a strange face too."

    "It''s nothing." Tetsuo said, trying to brush off the conversation.

    "You''re lying. You look really pale."

    "This is only normal. Anyway, I am tired from practicing. You don''t have to mind me." Tetsuo said.

    He immediately understood she was upset with his behavior since she grabbed his cor.

    "Ow! What are you--" Tetsuo trails off when Sumireid his head on herp. "Sleep! You haven''t slept enough from practicing too much. I will sing you a luby. So rx and sleep."

    "Idiot!" Tetsuo muttered. He felt his cheeks grow hot.

    Is this not what people call ap pillow? Tetsuo felt very embarrassed, and he did not think he would end up doing something like this with anyone.

    With a gentle look on her face, Sumire starts singing Ave Maria.

    Now that he thought about it, she often sang thisst year. A church song when he first heard her sing this, he thought it was odd. It''s not like she is religious, and yet she sang it so frequently. It took him quite some time to understand why she sang it, and the lyrics suit her very well.

    "Ave Maria! Ave Maria! Maiden mild!

    Listen to a maiden''s prayer!

    Thou canst hear though from the wild,

    Thou canst save amid despair.

    Safe may we sleep beneath thy care,

    Though banish''d, outcast and reviled -Maiden! Hear a maiden''s prayer; Mother, hear a suppliant child! Ave Maria!

    Ave Maria! Undefiled!

    The flinty couch we now must share

    Shall seem this down of eider piled,

    If thy protection hover there.

    The murky cavern''s heavy air shall breathe of balm if thou hast smiled; Then, Maiden! Hear a maiden''s prayer;

    Mother, list a suppliant child! Ave Maria!

    "Ave Maria! Stainless styled!

    Foul demons of the earth and air

    From this, their wonted haunt exiled.

    Shall flee before thy presence fair.

    We bow us to our lot of care

    Beneath thy guidance reconciled

    Hear for a maid a maiden''s prayer

    and for a father hear a child! Ave Maria." Sumire sang softly.

    "Heyˇ­" Tetsuo said.

    "Hmm?"

    "Never stop singing, okay?"

    Tetsuo does not understand why he said such words. But after what happened after Tsueno''s death, he realized how much he missed hearing her singing.

    She often sang in the middle of lessons, even if it was limited to simple melodies.

    "I don''t know what''s going on, but okay if you say so," Sumire said happily. Someone that was kind-hearted, someone who yed the music that calmed his heart, would only have to be her. Yet as he turned to look at the brte, he noted her gaze diminish ever so slightly.

    Tetsuo pretended not to notice. It would be best if he does notment on it. There is nothing he can do for her after all. Unlike the other three, there is nothing he can do for this person.

    ˇ­.

    Tetsuo felt restless throughout the night, and even when he woke up at his usual time, he still felt odd. It did not help how Ran was making a ruckus causing his already bad headache to increase.

    Ever since Ibuki Sumire became Quatro Light''sposure, manypared the songs she wrote for those guys and the ones she wrote for them.

    Those guys were her first group and their kohai in the agency Nanairo feather.

    The buzz around the news of the duo project as well as the tree that appeared in the center of the park is all you can hear of these days. Thetter is expected; it truly is a ''sensation''. However, the former is generating more and more buzz amongst the public than they originally expected it would.

    "What the hell is this duo project?" Ran said, mming his foot on the table. "Even though the president does not create such stuff for us.."

    Tetsuo sat down on the stool by the counter, Kou on the couch beside Ran, stood by the window, and looked down at the city.

    "Don''t worry about it." Tetsuo spoke up.

    ''I can''t take his random anger anymore.'' He was an early riser, but so was Ran. So unlike the other two, he has heard this anger fit for more than three hours already.

    "What''s that?" Ran turned to him.

    "Nothing will affect our superiority. Do youck confidence?" Tetsuo challenged.

    "What? Of course not."

    At thatment, Tetsuoughed. He sensed the man''s hesitation. Ran stood up, clenching his fist. "Bastard!"

    Kou also stood up. "Wait, wait. Guys --"

    Jun casually intervenes. "At the previous concert, our group Quatro Light was rated higher than Nanairo Feather. But when peopleplete. It''s not just ability that determines the oue."

    Indeed if it were a matter of skills, then those guys would lose. After all, they only have two professional members; their center member is good but is the emotional type. That guy, however, is the closest to Ibuki Sumire, and that is the reason why they were all cautious of the group. Being close to Sumire means creating greater music.

    "Our solo songs project isn''t enough?" Ran muttered.

    "It isn''t. I think what the public wants to see now is a group performance; in other words, we should take the president''s n seriously." Kou said with a serious gaze in his eyes.

    The president''s n was to get Terashima Yuhi to join their group. When the president proposed it to the idol association board, those people surprisingly agreed. Then again, he knew there were many people dissatisfied with how Terashima went solo with everything and his methods. Terashima prioritizes making people happy with his singing and satisfying the audience. He does not care about the money. Even when he receives arge sum of money, he donates it.

    That man is an unusual one, and yet his actions resemble a certain somebody. Tetsuo thought of Sumire, and her gentle expression as she sang appeared in his head. He could not shake off this odd feeling since then.

    It is unlike him to get so affected by her.

 Chapter 308 - Saintly Teritory Part 6

    This growing irritation and this strange feeling in his heart he dislikes it.

    "I would rather not," Tetsuo said, dissatisfied. "Why do we have to rely on somebody else to heighten their abilities?"

    It''s true that the one obstacle that has prevented them from reaching the top is Terashima Yuhi. If they join hands with him, there is no doubt that they will be number one. But that is not the future he wants. He does not want to y into the hands of another person. "Besides, is reaching the top worth it?"

    Are they not in a good position now? Although he dislikes losing, it does not matter if he loses as an idol. He only agreed to be an idol because of Kou, and he kept it up because his family members said it was good promotion for the family.

    It is not like he is particrly attached to this role. "I''ve had enough of you."

    "How unusual for once we," Tetsuo said.

    The two of them butted heads with each other. Tetsuo didn''t know what it was, but Iwa Ran had a way of irritating him.

    "Ugh. On average, there''s a problem every three minutes and forty-seven seconds." Jun muttered. "Kou, can''t you do something?"

    "Then is there nothing in your head but food and rock?" Tetsuo argued.

    "And do you ever think of anything but sweets?"

    His eyes twitched, annoyed. What is with this guy? "What is wrong with me liking sweets? At the very least, I do not have such barbaric taste."

    "Hey, why have you been ignoring them since earlier?" Jun suddenly spoke up.

    At thatment, Tetsuo stopped arguing with Ran. Now that he thought about it, it was strange that Kou was not interfering too much even though he is why he has to live with this barbarian.

    "This is your fault."

    "Yeah. It''s your fault, Kou."

    Jun nodded. "Yeah. If you hadn''t suggested that we live together, this wouldn''t have happened."

    But even after Jun said those words, Kou did not say a word.

    "Why aren''t you saying anything?"

    Kou, who had his hands clenched in a prayer-like position, suddenly spoke up. "I can''t do this anymore."

    A harsh tone?

    Kou stood up. "Let this be the end."

    Although he didn''t say anything other than those words, the three of them knew what it meant. They all went their separate ways the second Kou left the apartment.

    Ran sat on the couch, and he watched as Jun sat by the counter. Meanwhile, he opens the door when he hears the doorbell, met with brte and violet orbs and exined the situation to her right away.

    "What? Kou did what?" Sumire said stunned

    "Didn''t I just tell you that? He left." It left a bitter taste in his mouth.

    "Eh but. . ."

    "He truly is self-centered," Tetsuomented.

    How could he just leave when he is the trigger. It was Kou who invited them all to be a team. It was clear that he would never get along with Iwa Ran, but that did not stop Kou.

    "I can''t believe he quit when he''s the one who suggested it." Ran said.

    Jun nodded in agreement. "I did not expect this either."

    "Then we should look for him immediately," Sumire said. Tetsuo saw how frantic she looked.

    "Leave him be."

    "Yeah, there''s no need to go looking for him. That guy isn''t serious anyway."

    Tetsuo had to agree there.

    Something simr happened in the past, and that guy returned with a foolish smile on his face. He even had the guts to mention testing them all.

    The brte, however, wasn''t convinced at all. Tetsuo felt guilty watching her and quickly added.

    "Kou wille back soon. He always does. I know you came all the way here, but we will have to postpone today''s meeting.." he turned to face her and apologized. "Sorry."

    "Then can you see me out for a moment, Tetsuo-san?"

    At thatment, Tetsuo blinked, surprised but nodded. He quickly followed her out of the room. The moment they arrived at the gate, he spotted a familiar ck-haired man. "Hey."

    "Kou ran off, and I will go and find him."

    "Mm, go ahead."

    Sumire leaned forward and kissed Terashimas cheek. "Yuhi-san, don''t cause problems, okay?"

    Yuhiughed. "Hey, you''re the one who said I should give a prep talk."

    "Only because I believe in your ability." Sumire turned to him and handed him an envelope.

    Tetsuo''s eyes widened. "But we haven''t even discussed."

    "You know, I think you forgot how I write my songs. If you think about it, I have enough information to work with."

    How she writes her songs? Now that he thought about it, he does not know the answer to that. They have never had such a discussion, and Tetsuo did not think to ask. But since she managed to write it without his assistance, Tetsuo could guess how.

    "Anyhow, I will go." She turned to leave, but he could not miss the odd look in her eyes.

    Terashima apologized to him and rushed over. He pulled the girl into his arms, and Tetsuo watched as he patted her back.

    "I''ll chase Maon too. Sumire, you can go back home."

    "No, it''s myˇ­"

    "You''re not in a good state." Yuhimented.

    ''Not in a good state?''

    "Yuhiˇ­"

    "I will be real quick, okay? Could you wait for me in the park nearby? Call Atushi, so somebody is with you."

    "I don''t have to. Yuhi,e soon."

    This is a first seeing her this way. No, hasn''t she always been like that since then?

    ....

    When Terashima suggested they go for a run. He didn''t think they would run as far as the outskirts. His throat felt sore, his vision gradually blurred.

    Eventually, Tetsuo copsed onto the grass.

    "You did well. I thought they said you were the weakest in the group."

    "Was this a test of physical endurance?"

    Yuhiughed. "Why would I make you do that?"

    Then what was the point in all that running? Tetsuo looked at him with an irritated expression, but Terashima remained smiling. Tetsuo followed him to the railing area. "What was the point in this?"

    "I wanted to talk to you a bit since I know, unlike the others, you''re not singing of your own free will. But your not a puppet either."

    "How do you know that?"

    "Somehow, I can tell."

    It was a vague and uncertain reply, but it was enough for him. ''This person is very unusual.''

    "It''s just a small piece of advice. You don''t have to overthink too much regarding music. Whether your forced into this or doing this out of obligation, none of those things matter. Your too sensitive to what others think." Yuhi trailed off. "This is music we are talking about here, and everything will flow naturally whether or not you initiate it."

    A deep sigh crossed his lips. "Terashima, you like music, don''t you?"

    "Yeah. But I love Sumire more."

    ''How bluntˇ­''

    "Also regarding her. You can take your time figuring out how you feel."

    "What does that-" Tetsuo paused when he recalled his strangely irritated mood. The running helped him clear his thoughts. But before this, he felt very annoyed.

    He took a deep breath and started to sing instead of responding.

    "Listen well to this sacred concerto.

    In the moonlit night worthy of this party of dreams

    Contacting the gxy''s light

    This harmony infused with my love

    For people to understand each other,

    Words alone are worthless.

    The signal of these eyes ruthless enough to freeze

    And the destiny I believed it would convey.

    Looking to even greater heights

    There is no lie in this ambition.

    A territory far superior to this

    I''ll show it to youˇ­" Tetsuo sang.

    How strange, since when could he sing like this?

 Chapter 309 - Never Part 1

    Kou didn''t mean to run away.

    He was going to cope with all the insults or intervene like he usually would. Yes, normally, he would not mind if they shifted their anger towards him. But when he recalled the sight of his kohais gradually getting better and better, it frustrated him. He is the only one not improving.

    He suggested the idea for them to live together, just the four of them. Because he truly believes, that''s what they need right now. Right now, they do not deserve to pair up with Terashima Yuhi, despite what it looks like in the eyes of their fans. Right now, Yu-Yu is the only one on the level that can be called a legend.

    The other three felt so desperate to write eleven new songs and release an album like that because they also know it. The way they are now, it isn''t enough; if they remain this way, the guys in Nanairo feather will catch up with them.

    Kou saw it with his own eyes. The potential of the two duos and three solo projects brought about their talents and brought about newfound strengths that had yet to blossom. As the way they are now, they cannot help Mimi much or less match Yuyu.

    His thoughts broke of spotting brte-colored hair girl wearing an outfit that consisted of a light purple sleeveless dress with a semi-ruffled skirt and an image of cherry lips on the bottom leftˇŞdark purple pumps with a small chunk of gold on the heel. Gem shards are attached to the toe.

    There was a table in front of her and several flowers as well as a pot. Oh, is she practicing her flower arrangement? He had heard from Ryou that there''s an elite gathering that involved demonstrating the Princess skills. But he didn''t think that he would find her earnestly practicing for it.

    As they are now, they don''t deserve to be called the number one idol group. The ones who should be on the top right now are, without a doubt, EMMA. The ws they had as individuals have vanished entirely, and as a group, they havee together perfectly. Nananiro feather team spirit is far better than theirs.

    "Mimi," Kou called out.

    The brte looked up, "Ah Kou! Practicing?" Kou nodded. "I see. I see that''s good. You are working hard! Where are the others? Ah, perhaps you are racing and managed to get ahead of everyone?!! That''s amazing since Jun-kun is fast."

    Kou looked at her awkwardly, and the girlughed. "Im joking. I already know since I just came from there."

    "Right, you had a meeting." Kou almost forgot about that. "Sorry, I guess in the end you couldn''t have it?"

    "It''s okay, and I sent Yuhi."

    This girl is as carefree and mysterious as ever. "Am I disturbing you?"

    "No, it''s okay."

    Kou is grateful that the girl did not engage him in conversation. He just wanted to think and be by himself. The second part he discarded when he saw her. It seems like he still has that bad habit fromst year.

    Ever since the day Tsueno Mamoru passed, Kou found himself more open about watching Sumire. Though it was something he had long been doing, up until now, he hid it quite well. That''s right, and he has watched over her for so long, ever since that time they were kids. It does not seem like she remembers anything about it, though.

    Their group that up until that time had beenpletely undefeatable had been ambushed - in their very own headquarters. There was a spy; someone let them in, and before they could even react. The lights went out, and he heard nothing but screams.

    The clustering sounds of weapons and all sorts of voices, there were some familiar and some not. For those people''s eyes who couldn''t adjust to the dark, it was aplete wipeout. When the lights went back on, it was aplete mess. But for both sides. It seemed as though they were at an advantage. That was until they brought out the hostage.

    Junie, Junie didn''t deserve to suffer like that. Kira Junie was the person he saw that time.

    The maroon-colored-haired boy regretted it then. He regretted having that fight with him and regretted ignoring those calls. When Kou saw him in such a condition, it was clear they tortured him. He must have tried to run away and called him for help.

    Kou didn''t know what happened. He charged in and lostplete control and...He doesn''t recall it very well. But when he next woke up, Junie was crying in his arms about being okay, and a girl with dark brte hair stood there with her nd figure. It was a sight that he would always remember.

    After all, she gave him quite the punch and lecture. Kouughed at the thought; even back then, Mimi was quite bold.

    What was it she said then?

    Sometimes it just takes patience for everything to happen. You won''t get respect in just one day, you can''t be in love with someone you just met, and you won''t be able to forgive yourself in a second. You grow by making mistakes, getting hurt, and learning from your regrets.

    It''s your doing that makes you who you are. Don''t assume; get your facts straight. That is what messes a lot of people up. There is always a reason for everything. As Shakespeare said, everything happens for a reason.

    It is like we''re all trying to fight for it, trying to get what we want, and it makes us forget the whole reason why we wanted it in the first ce. Change for the better; don''t change for someone else. Change for yourself. Don''t be selfish. Don''t limit yourself from doing things just because you don''t think you can make it through. Remember ˇŞ time isn''t going to wait for you, so make the best of it.

    Getting his facts right, huh? Meaning ''epting just knowing wasn''t enough. That''s probably why his gazends on Sumire, reading a book now, the flower arrangement stuff inside her bag.

    That''s probably why their rtionship ended. Even though he knew a lot about her, he knew everything there was to know about her. There were many things he just couldn''t ept.

 Chapter 310 - Never Part 2

    Sometimes you can meet the one person you share your life with, in many ways, whether it be quick or slow, easy or hard. As long as you are confident and strong about it, nothing can stop you from feeling.

    Back then, he thought that person would be June. He always thought that no matter what happened, he would always love her. However, when Sumire came around, everything changed. No, maybe back then, it was already obvious.

    He is such a sinful person, Junie, even though he said he would wait. He ended up falling for Ibuki Sumire.

    "Are youˇ­doing okay?" Kou finally asked.

    Since he came here, he avoids asking her this question because he did not want to disturb the bnce in her new life.

    He asks because months have passed, she parted with Ichinose on the roof. He remembered that day very well since he hid away behind the door and saw what happened. The other two who followed him also saw it. When she got back here, too, he ended up reporting everything to HQ. Even though he didn''t trust those guys, they wanted an exnation from start to end of what happened, so he has no choice but to agree.

    But no one had asked her, and no one had brought him up in front of her. Kou knew they were trying to be considerate, but he did not believe it did the girl any good.

    After all, it was not just Terashima Yuhi that Tsueno Mamoru favored.

    If things fall through with Yuhi for whatever strange reason, there will always be that guy.

    All he could hear was the sound of flickering pages, and he knew that the girl was still looking down at the book. "What are you talking about?"

    Kou flinched when he heard the girl''s tone. "Nothing"

    When Mimi gets like that, it''s best not to say a word. Even so, she hasn''t mentioned Ichinose at all, huh? Yet he sees her clutching that ne in her hands every single day.

    Is this what Tsueno Mamoru meant before? When he spoke about setting her up with someone. He had heard the conversation Tsueno had with the caramel-colored-haired girl and couldn''t help but be surprised. Setting her up with Terashima, at least that''s the impression he got then. However, when he heard him say those other words, Kou understood.

    That guy carefully nned things, so even after he is no longer here, Mimi will not be alone.

    He was so lost in thought, though, that he didn''t when Sumire put her book down and stood up. He did not notice until he felt a pair of familiar arms around him.

    "Kou," Sumire spoke softly. "Sorry, I know you''re just worried about me. But right now, on that matter, I really don''t want to say anything. I feel as though if I say anything I''ll truly fall apart and do something rash." Sheughed. "I''m supposed to be on probation right now. But it seems like it''s difficult. The reason why I can''t say it, all these factors aside. I''m still towards Ruˇ­."

    At thatment, his eyes widened. It''s not like he didn''t notice. Unlike the rest of the world, Kou felt something odd about her rtionship with Terashima Yuhi. It looks like everything is going well on the outside, but there was something off about it.

    At that, he ced his hand on top of hers, "I understand. Mimi, you don''t have to worry so much. You''ll ruin your cute face."

    "Idiot." She muttered.

    Before they could exchange any more words, they hear the sound of her phone.

    "Oops, I''ll bete. I promised to have a small meeting about the uing event at Jupiter records lounge with Ryou-kun and Atsuro."

    Kou had noticed the sudden change in familiarity between the two. However, he didn''t bother with the details. They''re all getting their chances, after all.

    Surprisingly, Terashima is allowing this. Then again, maybe it''s not like that. Terashima isn''t allowing this, but this is happening naturally? That guy, however, is up to something.

    He separates their hands. The absence of her warmth made him feel strange, but he shook his head. With his usual smile, he sent her off. "Right, have fun."

    Sumire smiles. "Yeah, I will be back."

    As he watched her retreating figure, though, Kou couldn''t help but think how different the situation is now. Usually, if he likes someone, he would be more selfish; he would desperately keep that person to himself. However, with Mimi, he found that he couldn''t do that at all. Even now, that''s something that will remain a mystery to him.

    Kou whipped open his phone. "Hey, it''s me. Do you have some time?"

    The best way to uncover any mystery regarding Ibuki Sumire is to ask that person who acts like her guardian.

    He hears a sigh on the other end of the line.

    "You know. That trantes to drop whatever you''re doing now and head out, isn''t it?"

    "d you got it. See you in that cafe in five minutes."

    ....

    Kou wouldn''t exactly call himself a demanding person. But nor could he say out right that he is a fair and righteous person either. After all, no matter what happens, it always seems like he would get his way.

    The cafe he arranged to meet Hamano Atushi was on a slope beside a few residential apartments. The ck hair boy stayed in one this entire holiday and would go back to Tsukhara for the second semester.

    He felt a bit bad about calling him out since he knew how busy the boy was, dealing with student council work even when he was here in Tokyo.

    The president role, huh? Come to think of it originally, that role was for him. He held quite the attachment to the academy, so he understood where Arashiyan wasing from. But he already decided to walk another path.

    Even if Mimi didn''te along, he already had thoughts about breaking into the international market. One day, one day, that dream. No, it is within grasp already.

    Contrary to what the media say, they are the ones who need to persuade Terashima Yuhi to join them. What is Terashima thinking? He heard from the others about the advice he keeps giving them. Why would he help them out to this extent?

 Chapter 311 - Never Part 3

    Either way, where on earth is Hamano? He''s not usually one that''ste. After a few more minutes, Kou was about to call him when he feels the chair opposite him tter.

    "Hamano, even for you thisˇŞ" He stops his sentence mid-way when he saw somebody unexpected.

    It was not Hamano Atushi but instead, in the seat opposite sat a fair-skinned girl with red and purple dual-colored eyes. She has sandy blonde hair styled into two half-pigtails which are held up with a yellow heart barrette on the left and a blue star barrette on the right.

    "YˇŞyou?"

    "It''s been a while, Kou-chan."

    "Yuko-san!" He eximed. Indeed there sat opposite him was none other than his old tutor Sora Yuko.

    Not just a tutor, but she was a former second idol. While she no longer enters the idol rankings due to her status, she is still a member of the entertainment industry.

    Yuko chuckled. "I am d to see that you still have the same amount of enthusiasm".

    "Yes. But why are you here?"

    The caramel-colored-haired girl slides up a document in front of him. That read'' TOP Idol Groups Festival. Tokyo Summer Tour''

    "I''m here for this. It''s something Yumi decided to do on the spur of the moment, though. So were still finalizing the details. But we''ve already chosen and discussed with the board who will perform." Yuko trails off. "Of course me and Yumi as Double Y, Lune, Rever, Never ending 3, Ultimate Five, STAR and ..." She smiles at him and slides another sheet of paper in front of him.

    "If you sign this. Then Quatro light is officially in."

    His eyes widened when he saw the document. Did that mean she...?

    Yuko chuckles at his reaction. "Honestly, when Yumi first proposed the idea, I instantly thought of you Kou-chan."

    "I''m honored. But are we qualified?"

    An event that the legendary Takashi Yumi organized will be no normal event. That woman who held the number one spot for so long, a legendary figure in the music industry.

    "Of course, otherwise Yumi wouldn''t have agreed. Right now, Quatro light really is shining. Your activities on magazines, radio shows, and TV we''ve seen them all and judged it ourselves. For you guys, this would be a good opportunity too."

    Indeed this really would be a good chance for them. Normally he wouldn''t hesitate to ept this. But with all that''s going on now, would it really be safe.

    "I''m honored Yuko-san, but..."

    "The security is safe, and even if they''re Yakuza, they won''t try to bypass a concert that''s security isn''t police guards but individuals with Asakura gems. Kou-chan, you should know about it, right? The Asakura gem''s powers are based on the will and strength of the individual. Yumi is there." Yuko shuts her eyes. "If Yumi is there, you guys don''t have to worry."

    Takahashi Yumi, huh? Indeed if it is that person, then everything should be fine. Still, he wondered how Yuko-san could trust somebody this much; even without those words, he could see it in her eyes. A strong and unwavering belief

    "Yuko-san, did you perhaps ambush Hamano and told him you woulde instead? So you can reassure me."

    Yuko winked. "Bingo." Good grief, this person also does everything at her own pace. "Besides, your all still students. You should be enjoying your summer instead of dealing with matters like this."

    Kou gripped his hand, his gaze darkened. "Recently-"

    In the end, he couldn''t do anything to help her either. In the end, once again, someone who he knew. Someone who he was close with ended up hurt badly. No getting hurt badly is one thing. But the fact of the matter is that she is no longer here.

    Yuko reached over and ced her hand on top. "Yeah, I heard. I stopped by just now. But you have to remain strong Kou-chan. Because the second you falter, that is when those people will take advantage of the situation. I understand it, too; during my younger days, I was the same. I didn''t understand the world, I was lost, confused, and I feltpletely alone.

    Yet there was Yumi, although she was in the same situation as me. No, although her situation was worse. She still remained strong and fought so much to achieve her dreams. She found something that gave her the light and inspired others to do the same. Kou-chan you also have a person like that don''t you? No that''s wrong. ''You all have someone like that."

    He recalls the words he said to his kohai before the third selection. That''s right, because of Mimi, it was because of her that he could get a true grasp on his dreams again. It was because of her that he became serious about music again.

    <i>''All of us have our dreams in this room. Some less clear than others, and yet it is still there. As for my dream? I will say it clearly. I am sure it''s the same for the others, tooˇŞthe dream of truly bing the number one group. Even if we are number one in the rankings here in Japan, that is not the same everywhere else. </i>

    <i>It doesn''t change the fact that we''re probably still quite unknown in other areas of the world. This is why despite us being on top, it doesn''t necessarily mean we''re unreachable. Anyone can still take over that position now, and we would be shafted and be less known than before. </i>

    <i>It''s an unstable position, which is why we undergo harsh training every day. All we think about is music. I understand that''s difficult since some of you are regr ss students. However, I highly believe that should be an excuse. Mimi is a regr student, and yet she still bnces everything perfectly. Her dedication is on level with ours, and so is her conviction. What I am saying is if you guys can''t take this seriously, then we will take her from you for good. ''</i>

    That''s right, he said those words with strong conviction then, and he means it, about keeping Sumire as theirposer. He wants to see it, that sight with his fellow teammates and Sumire.

    Kou sighs, and yet a soft smile made its way onto his face. "Twenty-three-year-olds are on apletely different league than the rest of us, huh?"

    "Yes."

    Just like Yuko-san trusts Takahashi Yumi, the same went for him towards Ibuki Sumire. Kou paused when he recalled the first time he heard that she was dating Terashima Yuhi. He felt bitter, and yet he felt relieved when he saw that picture. He thought he would never see her smile like that again.

 Chapter 312 - Never Part 4

    "So is Takahashi Yumi-san here already?" Kou asked.

    "Ah, no, she''s flying back from her European tour tomorrow. She should be back by the morning. I haven''t seen her in two months, so I have not seen her in a while." Yuko fiddles with the straw of her drink. "It wasn''t fair how Ultimate Five got to go with her..."

    "Yuko-san yourself, didn''t you have an Asian tour and gardening cup? You couldn''t have possibly gone."

    Yuko pouted. "It''s still frustrating, though."

    However, Ultimate Five ising back, huh? My my, this timing isn''t good. Especially when they just gained momentum. But then again, he supposed it was high time they returned the ranks to how it should be original.

    They became number one because all the senior male idol groups went on to make their international debut. Now that they are all returning, the battle for the top will truly start.

    "They still stick to Takahashi-san like glue, huh?"

    "Right? You would think with her and Francis having dated for what two-three years now, the other members would focus on their girlfriends instead. But no, they still prioritize Yumi."

    Kou chuckles. "Is someone bitter? You''re dating that guy now, right. I heard about the engagement to congrats."

    "Thanks. But it''s still something that won''t happen straight away. The two of us don''t intend to get married just yet. We still have to spice up the idol world more. I mean, look at Yumi and Francis; they practically live together and aren''t still married yet. There is still time, but getting married while we all still have this youth may be more sensible." Yuko smiled. "Kou-chan, what about you? How is your love life?"

    At thatment, he scratched his hair. "Actually about that..." Kou didn''t know how to phrase it. But he knew it would be better for him if he exined it to somebody.

    After Kou exined the story, he half expected her to go into a serious discussion. But instead, he found the most umon expression from her.

    The caramel-colored-haired girl stared at him withpletely wide eyes. "Ehhhh? The girl you fell in love with is Sumire-chan? Seriously?"

    Huh? First name basis. "Yuko-San, you know Mimi?"

    "Well yeah. She used to drop by the flower shop all the time. She would always order red cosmos. Oh, and I heard she used to be Yumi''s pupil."

    At thatment, he spilled his coffee on the table. "Mimi is Takahashi-sans pupil?"

    Yuko nodded." Right? Coincidences exist."

    Rather he is starting to think that the world is much smaller than he thought it was. To think that Mimi is Takahashi Yumi''s former pupil, if that is the case, then it exins it, the same growing aura around her and overwhelming presence.

    "She stoppeding to the shop a few years back. I wondered why that was until I saw what happened to her family. It must have been awful for her, and I also have experience with that. But when I tried to call her, her number was no longer in rage. Rather I found her phone in the corner, and she purposely left it there though with a note'' Sorry Y'' from IS. I''m relieved to the extent that she thought about leaving a note for me even if it was an apology." Yuko trailed off. "Things like that can happen, you know? That''s why you have to treasure your life and live every day with happiness."

    Mimi, so you did something like that. Treasure your life huh,'' I don''t have anything, that''s why...'' Unknown to Mimi and Senbi that day, he passed by and heard every word of their conversation. She really is foolish.

    "Yuko-san, somehow you''ve matured now."

    Yuko grinned. I''m d to see that you''re finally acknowledging my adult existence."

    From: Ibuki Sumire

    Kou are you still free?

    Save me from this situation.

    His sweat fell when he saw the message. Did something happen at Jupiter records? Then again, Sumire and Atsuro are still not on speaking terms.

    ˇ­

    When Kou reached Jupiter records, many staff members were running around distressed. He awkwardly approached the reception area, and surprisingly there was only one receptionist there. She seemed frantic too and quite upset. "Is there a problem?"

    "Ah, Maon..Kou?"

    "I have a meeting with Sumire."

    "Miss Ibuki and Kusaji-san areˇ­"

    Kou sweat fell when he saw her on the verge of tears. What on earth are those two doing? Kou asked for directions since thedy seemed like she was in a bad state and navigated through the hallways easily.

    It did not take him long to reach the destined room. He knew it was the right ce since he could hear a lot of noise. By the time he arrived, something had gone flying past him, and it was a chair.

    The person who threw it was none other than the one who called him here.

    "You crazy woman!" Atsuro eximed. "I am only saying this for your good."

    "You''re such a hypocrite."

    Kou approached the purple-haired man in the corner who was sighing deeply. "So what happened here?"

    "It was going well at the start. I managed to persuade Sumire topose for our group too. But Atsuro went ahead and ruined it. He said something like, and I can sing your songs better than Nanairo feather."

    Ah, ah, is this guy stupid? By saying those things, Atsuro is digging his own grave. Besides, Kou knew it was not Nanairo feather Atsuro was cautious about but Arashiyan. Indeed the songs Sumire wrote for Nanairo feather could only shine because that guy was in the center.

    "So she started throwing things then?"

    "No, he further made it worse by suggesting that he could beat Terashima Yuhi."

    This guy is seriously asking for her never to forgive him. Kou spected what happened between them, but he did not think Sumire would take it this far. So he assumed something else happened.

    Kou watched the sight, half amused. Quite some time has passed since hest saw Sumire lose herposure like this. But that is no good for a musician, damaging her hands that much. Besides, isn''t that blood?

    However, before Kou could step forward, he watched as ck hair rushed past him, and he stopped in his tracks.

    The person who came rushing over was none other than Terashima. He immediately grabbed Sumire''s hand before she could throw the vase.

    "Yu-Yuhi?"

    "Hey, there, love, what happened to canceling your ns and waiting at the park?" Though Terashima wore a smile on his face, there was a dark aura around him.

    Sumire immediately became nervous and looked down. "Uh, well, I figuredˇ­"

    "Work aside, what is this?" He points to the blood on her hands and the vase he just put down for her.

    "Exercise?"

    "Brat, you want to lie to me over something like this?"

    "But Yuhi, he was insulting you! I can''t let that happen."

    Yuhi deeply sighed. "I can handle insults, Sumire. I don''t want you to do anything like this unless somebodyes at you with murderous intent. Your hands are too precious for this."

    Kou noticed that even when he grabbed her hand, he did so lightly. He watched as her face slowly colored.

    "Your--only implying strange things."

    "Think whatever you want. But please don''t get hurt like this again." Yuhi turned to Yamaguchi. "Do you have a medical kit?"

    The stunned Ryou nodded and walked over to the cab.

    Just a few minutes ago, Mimi had a murderous aura around her. But now, there is no trace of it. It seems like he no longer has to worry over her as much as before. There is somebody reliable by her side.

 Chapter 313 - Never Part 5

    August 13th - Studio

    Dispersing like that after what happened the other day made Kou feel restless. There was something else he wanted to talk to Sumire about. But unfortunately, he has a lot of work to attend to today.

    He coincidently had work in the same building as Yuko-san. Every single person is looking at him now, clearly saying, ''wow, Maon Kou knows Sora Yuko''. Yuko-san''s only been an idol for three years, a shorter time than him, yet she has this much influence.

    No, that does not make a difference. Yuko-san was a member of Trio Stars Team S and was a thirty-ninth-generation member. Despite the long period split from when she was an idol as a kid to one as a young adult. She has a strong aura.

    Yuko suddenly halts. "Ah."

    "Yuko-san, what is it?"

    Kou turned to what she was looking at, only to spot a certain brown hair girl alongside EMMA members.

    Mimi, wasn''t she supposed to be in Jupiter Buildings? Just as he was debating this, though, they were getting closer. He was about to call them over when Yuko grabbed hold of his arm and pulled him towards the pir.

    His sweatdropped, realizing what was going on. "Why do you need to hide?"

    "I just want to confirm something."

    Confirm?

    He watches her gazend on the members of EMMA. Ah, so that''s what it was. He guesses Yuko-san does pay attention to these things.

    Kou was curious about it too. However, his gaze hardened on the blue head man who stood dangerously close to Sumire. That shouldn''t be allowed.

    At thatment, Kou watched as somebody else grabbed hold of her hand. "You will trip Sumire." He said his voice was dangerous, yet his facial expression remained calm.

    The owner of that voice was none other than Terashima. How odd for Terashima to be here too. Kou knew that somebody in the idol association board was pulling strings so the two could get no work together.

    Sumire must have noticed since she sighs, yet she chuckled. "How unpleasant, jealousy that is."

    "Be quiet."

    Even if the two do get along very well, as he thought before, there was still something off. After what she said the other day, he immediately understood. Now Tsueno''s gone; there''s only one other person that can be on her mind. He had heard from the fiance that ''She cries herself to sleep.'' In the end, it''ll be that way. Arashiyan, exactly what does he n to do about this?

    .....

    Avoiding them could onlyst so long. That and Yuko-san''s staring became way too obvious. Anyhow, once they got to the canteen area, everyone, he does mean everyone turned their way. Saying their full names didn''t help conceal them either.

    Sumire blinks. "Eh Kou...and Yuko-san?" Sumire loudly eximed.

    Mimi and her loud voice, quite some time has passed since he heard it.

    Well, it''s times like this where he''s quite relieved since she doesn''t seem so guarded.

    "Sumire-san, you have to be more cautious around guys! You don''t understand their mindset."

    On second thoughts, Yuko-san is louder.

    Sumireughed as she looked sideways over at Yuhi. "Aha.. Well, you don''t have to worry. This guy is quite safe despite what it looks like."

    "Hey, what is that supposed to mean?"

    "Exactly that."

    Yuhi rolled his eyes and bent down to kiss her lips. "Safe, huh?"

    Kou watched as she hit and scolded him, but there seemed to be a nice atmosphere around them.

    They get along as ever, huh? Kou expected this much. But even then, he wondered about that person. Arashiyan is serious about Mimi. Yet he still hasn''t done anything about what happened then. While he is over there and stalling, anybody can steal Mimi away.

    His thoughts break when Sumire tugs on his shoulder. "Kou, do you have a bit of time?"

    "Yeah...."

    In the end, they went out onto the back. Kou nced around; only some members of the staff crew were sitting down on the grey benches and eating.

    He watches her lean on the railing as a strong gust of wind blows before them. "Ah, this is nice. What a nice breeze."

    "You and he seem to get along better now."

    Indeed unlike before when Terashima was in star town briefly, there seems to be a better atmosphere.

    "You know jealousy is a monster in disguise."

    "You got me." He trails off. "But I''ve always disyed jealousy before." That''s right, unlike his team members, he was the most vocal about his feelings towards her.

    "Is that so?"

    Being with her like this made him feel at ease. But at the same time, he knew that there must be a reason why she brought him out here.

    "The rankings. Everyone is doing well, huh? I''m d." She chuckles. "I was quite worried for a while what would happen. But it seems like in their own way everyone''s working hard."

    That look, so that''s what it means. Whenever she has that look on her face, she must be thinking of the guys in Nanairo feather. So she misses them after all. It''s a given, even though she decided toe with them. It''s not like she has truly chosen them.

    Kou reached over and patted her hair. "Kou?"

    "Even now, your thoughts are all about them. But we don''t intend to lose at all."

    That''s right because he resolved himself already. He was sure that the others shared the same thoughts as him.

    Sumire reached over and ced her hand on his face, causing his eyes to widen. "If I don''t choose?" She murmurs. "If I don''t choose and remain selfish. I wonder what you will all say."

    So that''s what she was thinking about. The others seem pretty convinced that the person she chooses to be with then will belong to one of the groups. No one has ever considered the fact that she may not end up choosing someone. Even if she does, things may still remain the same way as before.

    "Mimi, you would do something like that?"

    Sheughs lightly. "Who knows. But for sure, choosing has never been my forte. Ru would scold me about that, saying that. Being selfish is fine, but there are certain times where you need to know when to decide. There are times where you can''t be selfish. You have to know when those times are." Sumire repeated.

    "Ru''s words had always influenced a huge part of my heart even long before I got together with him. I always thought that it was strange, but in the end, I epted it." Sumire closed her eyes. "You know Kou, if possible, I want to keep on living in a dream world. Where everything is still peaceful, where nobody gets hurt, and I can help everyone achieve their dreams, but that was not my original path."

    His eyes widened when he heard those words. As he thought, this girl is still the same.

    She opened her eyes and stepped back.

    "I promised to you that I wouldn''t leave you, right? But saying that may have been a bit contradictory for me. There is something left that I still have to do, that''s why I am sorry. I have to take it back."

    She is the biggest fool he knows, and yet he cannot voice these thoughts out.

 Chapter 314 - Never Part 6

    The morning after she had that discussion with Kou, she felt terrible, anxious, and frightened. She woke up feeling sick and nauseous.

    Sumire knew what the main cause was, and it was another nightmare that led to this situation.

    Others have defined dreams as a figment of one''s imaginations; what do others say about nightmares? They say the same thing. It is all made up or depends on the individual''s current mood. Nobody, however, would ever guess that it has something to do with an individual''s past or physiological/mental state.

    Her nightmares came like strange waves. Sometimes she would have them every day and get used to it. But there were times when it would disappear for an extended time ande in short waves. Those short waves, however, were more painful than the everyday ones.

    Quite some time has passed since she woke up from a nightmare and felt this terrible. Sumire tossed and turned on the bed, hugging the pillow to her chest. She felt very ufortable and did not want to go anywhere. She closed the blinds, but small beams of light still entered the room, and she could hear Atushi opening up the bar downstairs.

    Her thoughts broke off when somebody approached the bed, A familiar warmth on her cheek.

    "Sumire?" Yuhi asked. "Do you want me to stay home?"

    "You have work."

    Yuhi shook his head. "You''re more important to me."

    "I''m supposed to meet Kou, the song.." She mumbled. She does not understand why she has avoided him thest three days.

    Yuhi removed his tie and tossed it aside as heid down beside her. She immediately buried her face in his arms, and she felt his hand on her back.

    "Yuhi, you should go."

    "No can do. I already told Atushi to leave today, so we will be alone here. When you''re up for it, we can go downstairs and eat breakfast."

    So that was the sound of Atushi packing up and leaving, huh? Jae said he would go fishing with the other members when he dropped by earlier. Atsuro is doing more tests, so Huan is not around either. She will be alone with Yuhi.

    "You''re acting so cute."

    "Be quiet."

    Yuhi brushed his lips against her ear. "I know you''re not feeling so good. But you should eat something."

    "Yuhi, am I weird?"

    "Hmm?"

    "I don''t want to talk to anyone today, and I don''t want to see anybody."

    "Yeah, that''s fine. You don''t have to meet with anyone if you don''t want to. But if you get lonely, I am here for you."

    Why does this person say the things she wants to hear? Why does he ept everything? In the past, whenever she felt this way, those around her would look disgusted. They would tell her to stop sulking and get over it.

    You have nothing to worry about.

    Scared? Scared of what?

    Her thoughts broke off when she felt Yuhi kiss her eyelids. "Or if you want, we can do something."

    "Something?"

    "Mm something, but only if you want."

    If Yuhi touches her, then maybe all these unpleasant and disgusting feelings will disappear. If the person she loves holds her, will all the pain disappear? They both knew it wouldn''t work; that method of coping will not help her.

    "I would like to eat. But I don''t want to go downstairs." Even if Atushi closed the ce up, she knew there were still people who would try to peek through the windows.

    "Then let me grab it for you real quick." He sat up and tucked the nket around her. "It''s only a few minutes, but here." Yuhi passed her phone to her. "Talk through this while I go downstairs?"

    Sumire didn''t know where he found her phone, but she knew it was hers. Yuhi already dialed the number, so all she would have to do is speak through it. He kissed her lips lightly before he eventually left her. The moment Yuhi left, she felt a throbbing pain in her right eye that she could no longer suppress.

    While she has epted having an ability, she still found this single eye transformation thing weird. What activates it? Also, she feels strange whenever she is around Yuhi. The first thing that stands out to her is his blood. The scent of his blood drives her crazy; even though he is not injured, she can smell it.

    She hears a voice from her phone. "Still okay?"

    "Thirsty."

    Yuhiughed softly. "Yeah, sorry about that. I got hurt earlier, so you probably smelled it when I hugged you."

    "You got hurt? When whoˇ­" Her voice became frantic. She wanted to get out of bed and rush over, but she still felt lifeless.

    "A minor cut when I went out shopping. One of the tins was open."

    A deep sigh escaped her lips. "That is careless."

    When she hears the sound of a pan, Sumire decides to stay quiet for a while. She does not want to disturb him.

    Since that time, she hasn''t seen Kou at all. She sighed deeply, maybe saying that was too much. But upon seeing Yuko-San again, she realized that she really couldn''t make such promises like that. ''Yumi knows about your situation. Do they know how dangerous it is?''. When she brushed past Yuko-san, those words were directed at her yes but mainly towards Kou and the others.

    The dangers of this, huh? Even so, she lifts the timetable in her hands. Quatro light''s schedule I packed as it is. Would they find the time to practice for a concert now? It should be alright, but it may be pushing it a little bit.

    She still has to catch up on the work she missed too. Perhaps for a while, she shouldy of helping them out. Even if it''s her, all of that work would be, but she cannot leave those people.

    Did he go back to the apartment? She could text the others to find out, but that would mean talking to somebody else. On days like this, she does not want to speak or be near anybody because she is afraid of what she will say. She does not want to say anything that will hurt them. But in her current state, it will end up that way.

    She no longer wants to hurt somebody with her words.

 Chapter 315 - Never Part 7

    Sumire gave up trying to go to sleep.

    At least that was what he could hear from the other end of the phone.

    Yuhi was just finishing up the meal when he hears a ttering sound, and a yelp escaped her lips. He chuckled softly. ''Clumsy girl.''

    When he reached the room, he found her crouched in front of the attached room. A knowing ah escaped his lips when he saw her holding one of the scrapbooks in her hands.

    Yuhi put the trolly aside and walked over to her.

    "Yuhi...you like me."

    "Yeah, I always have."

    "I see, so I was silly for no reason."

    "I wouldn''t say that." Yuhi knew that their rtionship would fall through. He did not want that.

    The moment they get together, he swore never to let her go. That''s why it would be bad if they got together then and broke up. He does not want to lose her even for a moment.

    "I wonder if I just confessed earlier, then maybe Ru would not have had to die."

    At thatment, Yuhi clenched his fist tightly. That''s right, a part of him understood already. No matter how well they get along, there is still something wrong. She will always feel guilty about not confessing her feelings. This way, she will never forward properly.

    ''I can ept that she will always like Tsueno. But, will they be able to have a future like this?''

    He should be fine, but his main concern is her. Yuhi wondered if she could do it. Could she bring herself to have a future with him?

    At some point, the feelings of guilt will overflow. One day she will wake up and wonder why she is with somebody other than Tsueno. All those feelings of guilt will explode.

    He has to get stronger for both of them. Yuhi walked over and pulled her to her feet. He leaned forward and kissed her softly.

    "I feel so happy." She mumbled against his lips. "Yuhi."

    "That''s good. I want you always to feel that way."

    After he said those words, he saw the tears in her eyes. ''She is in so much pain.'' Even though she said, she was happy just now. Her heart must be a mess.

    "Ssh, don''t cry." He trailed off and kissed her forehead, eyelids, nose before he moved towards her lips again.

    "Yuhi. Mmm, I--"

    "I like you, Sumire. Stay by my side forever."

    ....

    Whenever she leaves his side, he would wake up immediately. But this time, he slept for much longer than usual. Yuhi groggily got up and scanned the room. Not here, but he knew she would not leave. After all, he recalled her expression earlier. She cannot meet with others in that condition of hers.

    He slipped on a white shirt from the bedside table drawer before he headed out of the room. A lovely aroma caught his attention, and he increased his footsteps. It did not take long before he arrived at the kitchen.

    He was content watching her cook at first, but he got closer and closer to the current situation. He was hugging her tightly.

    "It smells good." Yuhi didn''t know what he was referring to. Sure the smell of food lured him in, but the main source of his words was her.

    Did she put on perfume?

    "N--not me." She muttered.

    Yuhi, however, didn''t listen and continued to search for the scent.

    "Yuhi."

    "Do you want to do it again? After we eat."

    He wants to explore more, but her clothes are in the way.

    "Oh." Sumire must have noticed since she seemed to flinch at his touch.

    "No?"

    Yuhi watched as the tip of her ears turned a gorgeous scarlet red color indicating her face was also the same shade. Oh, she is turning red. "Yes?"

    She slowly nodded her head, and he chuckled. Sumire is very cute. Sometimes when she gets like this, he wishes nothing more than for her to live a normal life. Since she came here, he ensured she experienced enough normal moments. But, from now on, things will only continue getting worse for her.

    Yuhi continued to caress her hair and hugged her tightly as she continued to cook.

    This girl is the one person he will never let anybody else take from him.

    It did not take long before she finished cooking. Soon they were both on the couch in the bar area, in front of the TV. Sumire pulled out a book she was reading from the previous day. But Yuhi took it from her hands.

    "Uh?"

    "Let me read for you."

    Sumireughed softly. "You''re too much of a gentleman Yuhi."

    "Well, I wouldn''t say that so quickly." He slid his hands on her thighs. "I can still do this."

    "It feels nice, though."

    Yuhi blinked in surprise. "You sure?"

    "I am... But it makes me feel nervous."

    His eyes widened when he heard those words from her. Well, it''s not like he didn''t know already. She admitted several times since they started dating that she has weird desires towards him.

    "Try to rx, take deep breaths. You trust me not to hurt you, right?"

    "I trust you, Yuhi."

    "Good girl." Yuhi continued what he was doing before, and small whimpers escaped her lips.

    He wants to do something more, but she isn''t in a good state right now. He wants to see more of her expression when she is pleased. He is the only one who has seen- Yuhi paused in mid-thought when he realized something.

    "Sumire... Sano touched you like this before?"

    "Mmmmm. It bothers you?"

    "It does you and him..."

    "Sumire..."

    "There is no more me and him. Yuhi, I''m with you now."

    ''That''s true. I need to stop freaking out when ites to Nagawa.'' Yuhi caressed her cheeks, and a content sigh passed her lips.

    "Yuhi, is it okay for us to be like this?"

    "...well." Yuhi trailed off. "You know how much I like you. Also, even if this is dangerous, those clothes look good on you."

    Why does she own such a sexy-looking nightgown? Or maybe this is normal. At thatment, Sumire closed the distance and wrapped her arms around his neck. "Yuhi, are you stupid?"

    "Maybe."

    "It''s hard for me to write Kou''s song like this."

    "I know."

    "It usually takes time for me to get back on my feet when I am this way. That''s why I.."

    Yuhi''s gaze softened. ''She is such a clumsy person.'' But this is one of the many things he loves about her.

    "You want me to help you?"

    "Yes."

    Yuhi understands how important writing music is for Sumire. Normally musicians find it difficult topose a song with another person. They are worried about superficial things like getting the song stolen or credit for it. They worry about the other person overshadowing their music.

    Sumire''s reasoning for never working with anyone wasn''t those things. She knew she refrained from doing so other people wouldn''t see her true self.

    "Sumire, you know this is very dangerous." Yuhi was having a hard time keeping his hands off her.

    Sumire sighed deeply. "I guess I should stop fooling around. I''ll get my stuff from upstairs." She got off him and started to walk off, but Yuhi grabbed her arm.

    "The song is important, but I want to fool around a bit more."

    Sumire turned around and threw her arms around his neck again. "Then Yuhi-san, next time react faster."

    The feelings she has when she writes her songs for those people important to her. Yuhi understood her mindset very well.

    "Sumire, I love you a lot."

    "I know."

    Sometimes, when he holds her and sees such a nk look in her eyes, he wonders what she is thinking. Yuhi isn''t surprised when she falls asleep; he scoops her up andys her down on the couch.

    ''My precious Sumire, please never leave my side.''

 Chapter 316 - Never Part 8

    It''s already sote. He doubts anyone will be around now. Indeed the moment he arrived at the gate, he noticed the gate locked. Thankfully, he took out the extra keys from his pocket and unlocks it. Being a member of Quatro light has handy privileges like this. However, it''s the first time he''s had to use them.

    The reason why he came here? Well, his father''s home. Ever since he left that day, Kou debated whether it was okay toe back. But when he came home and saw that his father was home, he decided toe here.

    If that''s the case, then -- he ought to hide away in the gardens for a while. That guy never stays long, so instead of getting caught up in his own pace. He ought to hide away for a while. Normally he would hide away in that person''s ce. But he is away overseas now.

    He does have the keys to his house. But he knew that guy dislikes people entering his home when he isn''t around. Besides, right now. He wants a quiet ce to think.

    That ce is silent too, but it is in a space that is for hanyou individuals. It wouldn''t be good for him to go there by himself.

    His thoughts broke of when he spotted a girl with brte hair perched on the steps. Her keyboard on the side as she scribbled down something on a sheet of music paper.

    Kou blinked when he saw who it was.

    ''Sumire, I haven''t seen her since that time.'' Doesn''t it look like she has lost a bit of weight? Her face looks thinner.

    When he recalled the words they exchanged thest time, Kou sighed. She pushed him away from helping her. It was the first time she said it directly, so he did not know what to do.

    Terashima doesn''t seem to be around, so it should be alright. He took a deep breath before he called out to her.

    "Good evening, Sumire-chan."

    "Kou!"

    "I wasn''t expecting to run into you here and now. Could it be fate?" Shougo said, pulling out a card. She blinked in confusion, and he made the card disappear and made it reappear on the other one.

    "Should I show you something else?

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "You can''t fool my eyes. I know how you did the trick just now."

    Kouughed. "As expected from you, Mimi, you''re amazing."

    She is the only one who can see through him like this.

    "But, even I learned something new. Look at your right pocket."

    At thatment, Sumire pulled out a mini bouquet. It was small and pocket-sized, but he figured she would like this better than arge bouquet.

    When he saw her eyes filled with such life and sparkle, heughs. She really is interesting.

    Kou winked. "It''s a secret." He said and took a seat beside her.

    He looked at her surroundings; from the looks of it, she has been here for quite a while. This is like her sitting outside to do work instead of being indoors.

    He pulled out a notebook and began to flick through it, and he had to work hard too. His schedule had beenpletely free, but suddenly after the TV case earlier, he was packed with work.

    Shin was the one who handled that matter. But it appears as though people liked that he acted calm even though he was upset too. He intentionally left his schedule nk. Even though he had mountains of offers, he didn''t respond to them and left them be.

    However, after the incident, he decided that it would be best to get himself together. Even if he isn''t serious about the uing tournament, the current Quatro Light will lose out.

    "What is that?"

    "Just some work for tomorrow."

    "Thiste?"

    "Yeah, I epted a new job, so I''ll be too busy to look it over tomorrow."

    "What? But you''re already so busy."

    She doesn''t have the right to lecture him on that, does she?

    "Didn''t I tell you? I don''t mind being busy. That''s why I''m avable to help discuss the song anytime, too." He said with a bright smile.

    He felt a bit bad for avoiding her for so long. They have to work on the song, after all.

    "Ah! Because of you, I am in a pinch; exactly what were you thinking?" Sumire half eximed.

    Now she asks him, and he wonders when she would realize it.

    Though he said it during the radio program earlier, she probably didn''t hear it untilte.

    "Hmm? I wonder. Do you want to y a guessing game?"

    "I would rather not."

    "Eh, that''s so cold."

    Sumire deeply sighed. "Making an abrupt decision like that. It causes problems for me." She murmurs.

    "But Mimi, you know it wasn''t abrupt, didn''t you?"

    Even now, he''s able to tell to a certain extent what''s on her mind. He supposed that''s the only difference between him and the guys in Nanairo feather right now.

    "I know, I understand it too why you guys came up with that decision. Nanairo feather is indeed amazing now, and they will continue to grow even more and more from now onwards. I knew they would be fine no matter what and that they would ovee any obstacle. Although they were on the verge of copse before and I gave them that talk to encourage them. Even if I didn''t, they would have managed."

    Indeed Kou knew that to be the case. Even if Sumire didn''t say anything, that fight then could have easily been resolved. But she spoke up, perhaps because she feared their connection would vanish even if she didn''t.

    Sumire continues. "I get it to an extent. That even though I wish for everyone''s happiness. A part of me is still drawn solely to them. I can''t help but support Nanairo feather because I was with them from the start. It''s true that I was yourposer first, but I wasn''t with you during your debut. How to put it? There are different emotions."

    "Then, will you support them?"

    "If I do, wouldn''t I seem unfair? There''s the thing with senpai too, and people would misunderstand. Although the misunderstanding isn''t the issue."

    She seems to be worrying about it a lot. He did say he wouldn''t give her any advice. But regarding this matter, it ought to be okay.

    "The connection you have with them, and the one you have with us. I don''t think you have to try so hard to separate it too much."

    "But.."

    "Tell me something, do you separate the friendships you have here and the friends you have back in Star town?"

    "I don''t need to do that. They are all so dear and important to me. They''ve all helped me get through this pain."

    "Then there you have it, and I don''t necessarily think you have to try and distinguish it too much. After all, you told me earlier, how do you like their smiles - when you told me that I understood it, you know?"

 Chapter 317 - Never Part 9

    He understood it. The reason why the guys in Nanairo feather are so important to her is not because of Ichinose Arashi alone.

    "Mimi, your desire to make people happy with your songs is because of Nanairo feather, isn''t it?"

    "Eh?"

    Huh? She didn''t realize it?

    "The words you said earlier, I don''t think you realized. But you said something simr back then, too, that just listening to them sing and seeing their smiles make you happy. That it''s all, you need. Doesn''t that mean the reason you debuted was because their music inspired you?"

    At thatment, she eximed."I see! So that''s it!"

    His sweat dropped; she didn''t know? Quite some time has passed since he hasst seen traits of her clumsy personality.

    "No wonder. It makes sense now. It feels like I just discovered something amazing! Thank you for helping me figure it out, Kou. When I spoke with Masaru-senpai earlier, I kept thinking about howfortable I was and how I immediately felt better. I get it now."

    "I hope you can write an amazing song for me now."

    "That''s why I came here. Initially, I nned to just slip it into the mailbox and leave. But, I realized that would do nobody any good." Sumire pulled some paper out of an envelope.

    Kou''s eyes widened when he received it.

    At the top left-hand corner, it said.

    Composer: Ibuki Sumire and Terashima Yuhi

    "Mimi, this--"

    "I haven''t been in a good state recently." Sumire sighed deeply. "It feels like all my emotions are going crazy. You know how long it takes me to get back on my feet when I am like this."

    "So you asked.."

    Kou couldn''t believe it. This girl has never asked anybody to help with herposing before. Not even Arashiyan or Daiki. So how did Terashima manage to- an image of the two''s interaction appeared in his head. Why should this surprise him?

    Even though there is still something wrong with their rtionship, he has not seen Mimi this happy in so long.

    "Then tomorrow night, invite Terashima to my concert too."

    ....

    Following night - X Stadium -

    The lights, the music, and the sound of the crowd. How many times has he seen this scenery already? Yet, there is something different now.

    His gaze flickered onto the backdrop that said his song''s title; underneath was whoposed the song.

    He heard many people whispering backstage already. But the reactions from the audience were something else.

    Good grief, that couple is a handful. But he is somewhat grateful. Kou took a deep breath before he walked onto the stage and started to sing.

    "The glow of the buildings dissolved into the night sky.

    As your eyes suddenly welled up with tears

    If the appearance of adults must burden us,

    There is no way we can conduct ourselves well.

    The nightscape''s chandelier is so cruel.

    It seems to spark a man''s true intentions.

    For discovering the real me,

    What kind of miracle should I give you?

    Still unfinished, this dream blossoms

    Deep within my heartˇ­ Like a shining star

    Lighting the love in my dormant heart,

    Warmed by the words, "You''re fine as you are"

    A kiss for your innocent smile." Kou sang.

    ..

    He expected Terashima to be waiting with her. But instead, he only found her there.

    "I always thought you were amazing, Mimi. I knew from the start that you would find a way to surprise anyone with your songs. But I never thought that you''d even surprise me."

    Who would have thought that she would write a song like that? Is it because of Terashima?

    "I told you to write a song that makes people happy because it suits my cheerful persona. Instead, you wrote a song regarding feelings of love. Did you know from the beginning about me too?"

    "Well, I suppose."

    She was trying to act brave, but Kou could see how nervous she was.

    Kouughed. "Sorta? How did you find out?"

    "You''re indirectly flirting with me from the start."

    Is that how it was?

    "Still, you are amazing. Right now, you''re in the middle of a slump. However, I am sure that you''re already slowly putting all the pieces together what you''re missing, what you have to do, and who is the most important. Like I said before, you don''t have to separate it since all of it is important to you. The feelings and emotions you put in your singing, your smiling face is something I''ve always liked."

    He reached over and ced his hat on her head, confusion evident in her eyes. A moment like this is the perfect time for itˇŞthe perfect time to say those words.

    But if he says it now. Then she will end up having such an expression on her face as she did before. That''s something he really does want to prevent as much as possible. However, if he doesn''t say it now, then this opportunity will vanish.

    "I love you."

    To his surprise, Sumire''s colored. She seemed oddly flustered.

    Why is she so surprised? If she figured it out, isn''t it only natural for him to say it? Or maybe she didn''t expect him to say it?

    Ah gee, then he really didn''t have to go ahead and put on some sort of false bravado. Well, he supposed his profiling skills really can still use some work. After all, learning to read her is somewhat of aplex matter. Regardless, the reason he is going through theseplications is because it is to do with Sumire.

    He winks. "Just kidding."

    "I see." Sumire nodded. "You know so much has changed since we first met. It was a real disaster at the start."

    His sweatdropped. "Just hearing you mention that is giving me nightmares of that time."

    It was a mess. He didn''t think the four of them could get along, let alone be a group. Yet from the very start, Kou didn''t want to give it up.

    Sumire chuckles softly. "It''s fine. Experience makes a person after all." She trails off. "Right, it''s because of all your experiences together that you''re able to shine brightly now. All those experiences shaped who you are now. But that doesn''t necessarily mean you have solved all the issues. It is a cycle. You will keep going round and round in circles. But one day in the future, that cycle will stop."

    "That''s true. I didn''t think we could remain a group. It was chaotic, you know? It was chaotic. But without those experiences, we probably wouldn''t be as close as we all are now. And the one who knew that it would end up like this is your darling."

    It was quite some time ago. But Terashima gave him some advicest year.

    "Yuhi did? What did he say?"

    Just mentioning Yuhi makes her this happy, eh? He''s been far too preupied with his matters to even think of intervening in your rtionship. But his feelings for her haven''t changed. In fact, despite him being busy. Kou knew that his feelings for this girl had gotten a lot stronger.

    His feelings are still here. But unlike the others, he isn''t going to try and ponder what to do with them.

    Just now, he jokingly confessed. But he will not go further than this. He has feelings for her, yes, but he never thought about being with her.

    It''s not like he is content with just being friends. But it never crossed his mind. To have more than what he has now.

    It''s never crossed his mind to gain an alternative ending and obtain his form of happiness. After what happened back then, he never thought to obtain happiness.

    His thoughts break off when he found Sumire staring at him again. Staring asideˇ­.why is she doing it directly in front of him? Is she not aware of the rules regarding personal space?

    "Uh, Mimi?"

    She doesn''t respond and continues staring at him from up close. After ten minutes, she finally pulled back.

    "Hmm, I got it. You''re hungry, aren''t you?"

    Huh?

    "Ah! I knew it. Of course, you are; you had to do all your jobs alongside Ran-chan. I made too much earlier, so do you want some?" Sumire said, producing a bento box out of her bag.

    He didn''t get a chance to tell her she was wrong. Since Sumire quickly started setting things out on the benches.

    Kou blinked. Well, it won''t do any harm in going along with it. Now that she mentions it. He hasn''t eaten since earlier, so he probably is hungry.

    He looked up at the skies... It''s okay for him to enjoy this, just for a little while longer without feeling guilty, is it?

    It''s okay isn''t it? Just a bit of happiness. He won''t be selfish and ask for anything more than this. He won''t do something like that when she is suffering right now.

 Chapter 318 - Everydays

    The ability to control her strange ability. Lately, she would practice on the river bank not too far from the bar whenever she has time in the morning. But, it is difficult for her to control something she does not understand.

    Attending summer sses, initially, Sumire wanted to skip. She still felt very strange and did not want to be around others. But when she heard that Yuhi woulde too, she decided to go. She has yet to see him, however.

    Her thoughts broke off when somebody ced magazines in front of her.

    [Nagawa Sano spotted with his fiance]

    [Will they get married this year?]

    "So this is why the bastard has been quiettely." Aika trailed off and sighed. "Honestly, I don''t know why this guy even bothers you so much when he has somebody else."

    "I won''t defend him. But, he is the type of person who can''t say no to his family. He may act all arrogant, but only around those outside his elite circle."

    It was one of the first things she noticed about him.

    His inability to protect her from his family was one of the key factors that destroyed their rtionship. She initially put up with all the abuse from them and did whatever they wanted.

    But there was a certain line that she would never cross just to please them. Now that she thought about it, Sano doesn''t know about what happened behind the scenes. Whenever he left her alone with his family, he didn''t know what those people tried to do.

    If he knew, would he have tried to protect her?

    "Sumire?"

    "Uh, yes?"

    Aika sighed. "You know you act very strange when I mention that guy. I know you two were in a rtionship before, but he hurt you."

    "I won''t forget that." Sumire nodded at her friend''s words. "But, unlike before, I don''t think ignoring him will do any good."

    Besides, there is something different about that person, and he is no longer the same as before. For some reason, she wants to learn more about him. It was an unusual feeling. Initially, she did not think he had changed, but his actions before she gave birth proved otherwise. Moreover, she heard from the other nurses what happened. She almost died giving birth.

    Sano could have chosen to get rid of the child to save her. She knew that he was against the child, and yet he saved them both. That person is very unusual. Could it be he is serious about her?

    Aika suddenly sat down beside her, and Sumire realized the ss started, so she put the magazines away.

    "This ss will be graded twenty percent on attendance, forty percent on assignments, and seventy percent on exams."

    At thatment, she raised her eyebrows. So the total is over a hundred? As she would expect from a school in Tokyo. Their lessons are in another league. The reason why she decided to take this extra ss was because they have flexible lesson hours.

    "I don''t mind exams, but." Sumire looked towards her friend. "I thought you hated those. Besides, this has nothing to do with fashion."

    It was a general studies course regarding business, not that she minded. But she thought Aika would choose something fashion-rted. Since she is seriously working on her career now, Sumire wanted to improve on those aspects too.

    "My bad content has nothing to do with fashion but in terms of visual."

    Sumire watched as a man with short ck hair wearing ck frames, and a navy blue colored shirt appeared. "This person will be your main teacher for this course."

    "Hello my name is Takamura Hayato. I will be the representative for this ss. I shall inform you now that while I am your representative, I am still learning this job. But that does not mean I am ignorant. I shall monitor your attendance and assignments carefully. If you have any questions, feel free to ask."

    "See, the visual is good here," Aika said.

    Sumire sighed deeply. She should have known it was something to do with guys. Her gaze fell on the man at the front. Well, she supposes there is something attractive there. But she is surrounded by too many handsome-looking guys. So he looks normal. Moreover, Yuhi is a lot more handsome.

    Her thoughts broke off when she felt his gaze on her, and Sumire blinked surprised. The moment she looked back, however, the man turned away from her.

    Was it just her imagination, or did he just look at her?

    It was a mere introduction for the ss, so it did not take longer than an hour. Aika practically dragged her out of the ssroom.

    "I tried to unt my charms there, but he did not react. What is with this guy? Is he bisexual?"

    Her sweatdropped when she heard those words. "Well, maybe your not his type?"

    "That''s the thing, Im, not interested. But I heard rumors that he didn''t even have any reaction to Asami, too, so I wanted to see."

    "Not even Asami-san?"

    Aika nodded. "There is no way. The only other person who could resist Asami''s charms is well Yuhi. But that is because he has only ever loved you, right?"

    "Then if we use that logic, maybe he already has somebody he loves deeply."

    "Yeah, but still-"

    "Miss Ibuki." A voice called out.

    Aika and her turned around to spot the man from earlier.

    "Ah yes?" Sumire answered when she realized that he called out to her.

    "I was wondering what kind of food do you like?"

    "Food?" Sumire said, puzzled.

    "T-the ones we have in the cafeteria."

    "I usually take the A lunch, but the S set looks appealing recently."

    At thatment, the man pulled out some meal tickets. "If you like, here."

    "Uh." Sumire looked at the yellow-colored tickets. "Thank you?" She did not understand what was going on here. The man merely nodded before rushing away.

    Aika, however, eximed loudly. "Wait, wait, what? I knew he was staring at you earlier, but what on earth is with this development?"

    "Ssh, don''t fuss-"

    "I merely had too many."

    "That''s one crappy excuse! Then why didn''t you give me any?"

    "..."

    Sumire watched as he scurried off. But she could not miss his red-stained face. She nced at the meal tickets. ''So it was something like that?'' They don''t even know each other, though, so isn''t it weird?

    "I can''t believe this. He is interested in you."

    "Don''t overthink it."

    "No, no, that reaction was certainly the reaction of a guy in love. Hey, would you go on a date with him if he asked?"

    "Hmmm, well, he is cute, but I prefer a more dangerous look, like my darling."

    "Speaking of him, I hear rumors that Yuhi is thinking of joining Quatro Light? Is that true?"

    "Mmm, well, he is thinking about it a lot."

    "Does that mean you don''t see him as much?"

    "Uh well, we do have breakfast together." Sumire sensed her friend''s sudden change in tone.

    Aika''s eyes twitched, annoyed. "I bet he leaves really quickly too?"

    Her sweat fell when she saw Aika''s anger. Uh-oh.

 Chapter 319 - Youâ€™re With Me

    Sumire tried to stop her but Aika marched up to Yuhis ssroom and mmed the doors open. Yuhi was surrounded by people and for a moment she paused to look at him. She has never seen him speak casually with others like this.

    "Hey, Yuhi!"

    "Wait, Aika-chan!"

    "What are you doing making time for summer sses but not taking Sumire on a date? Surely you''re not that cruel."

    "We are always together at home."

    "Not those dates, a proper date! Go somewhere nice with her."

    Yuhi turned to her. "Is that what you want?"

    "Well, I would like to go somewhere with you."

    "Then let''s go now."

    Aika''s eyes twitched, annoyed. "You two, did you forget why you''re attending extra sses? You both skipped so much."

    "Sorry, but now I''ve seen her, I''m taking her away; thanks for bringing her Aika.

    "Geez, stupid couple."

    Aika, however, didn''t say anymore, and Yuhi dragged her away. The ce Yuhi brought her to was the outside stairwell at the end of the corridor. The moment he backed her against the wall, he leaned forward.

    "Yuhi-" Her sentence fell short when she saw his face up close. There were dark circles underneath his eyes.

    Oh....

    "Sorry, we will go on a proper date soon."

    He looks so tired. Sumire leaned forward and kissed his lips. "A date?"

    "Mm, a date with you."

    "More than that, I want you toe home early if you can. I want to spend some time with you."

    He looked troubled for a moment but nodded. "Then, shall we go home after this?"

    "But I don''t want you skipping work." She ys with the buttons of his shirt.

    "Skipping is fine since I''ve worked like a machely. Besides, you don''t want to continue this?" Yuhi pointed to her fingers.

    "I do, but-" Her sentence fell short when Yuhi kissed her.

    "No good, I want you now."

    "Uh, we didn''te to school to fool around."

    "We didn''t?"

    Geez, this guy. But she supposes it''s okay since quite some time has passed since they were like this. Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck and muttered. "Continue Yuhi."

    She didn''t hear a reply.

    Yuhi''s touch,tely it feels a bit different. But she doesn''t dislike this feeling. Before she could get lost in this feeling, however, Yuhi''s phone started ringing. She immediately pulled away, and Yuhi sighed.

    "Wait, this won''t take long." He kissed her lips lightly. "Don''t go anywhere, okay?"

    Sumire nodded and watched as he headed back inside. A deep sigh passed her lips once he left. She traced her lips that still burned from his kiss a few seconds ago. She wonders exactly what this odd feeling is.

    ''That person is weird.''

    Even though her behaviour and mood are unusualtely, Yuhi does not leave her side. Instead he, her cheeks turned scarlet when she recalled how he kissed her scars this morning. ''He must be an idiot.''

    Why does he ept even the ugliest things about her?

    Her thoughts broke off when she heard a ttering sound. ''This ce is off-limits to students thoughˇ­'' Unless Sumire followed the direction of the sound and discovered a man with blue colored hair leaning against the second set of steps.

    "Shin."

    Shin turned to her and dropped the cigarette in his hands. "This-"

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "All musicians tend to smoke. Besides, EMMA has a punk band image, and it doesn''t surprise me."

    "It doesn''t make it okay, and I''m a teacher."

    "It''s summer sses. You''re not teaching a ss today, right?"

    "No, but I heard Yuhi was here so."

    Sumire stared at him and noticed Shin averting his gaze. ''Geez, these two are so bad at hiding things.''

    "I was just with him, and he just took a call."

    "Are you...okay?" Shin awkwardly asked.

    "So you know?"

    He ran his hands through his hair but nodded. "Yeah, Atsuro prescribed those sleeping pills to you, right?"

    "Mmm."

    The two of them did not talk too long since the doors opened, revealing Yuhi.

    Ah, Yuhi? "Welco-" Her thoughts broke off when he slumped his face on her chest.

    Uh..?

    Shin sighed deeply. "Well, considering how this guy works like a machely, this is normal, no?"

    That''s true. "Sorry Shin, but-"

    Shin nodded. "I''ll save it for another time." The moment Shin disappeared behind those doors, Yuhi kissed her lips.

    "Yuhi-san, maybe we should go to the infirmary. You look pale."

    Howe she didn''t notice this earlier?

    "It''s okay; you''re with me."

    "Yuhi."

    "Hey, let me kiss you a lot."

    ..

    A few hourster, she was on her way home, still dazed from the events earlier.

    The sensation of his lips on hers did not leave for the remains of the day. She found herself unconsciously touching her lips.

    She worried and worried about Yuhi the entire time after that. Yet he sent her a text saying be good and wait for him at home. ''I wanted to go back together, but I suppose it can''t be helped.''

    Her thoughts broke off when she saw somebody approaching. At first, she thought it was a merely a fellow student, but the closer he got, the more uneasy she felt. Eventually, she spotted the camera.

    A reporter? But why would- Sumire recalled that odd feeling she got a few months back during the festival. Could it be this is the same guy?

    "Now, Miss Ibuki, isn''t that rude? You''re an idol, right? You should pose for the camera."

    Despite the darkness of the tunnel, Sumire saw the dangerous look in his eyes. She felt goosebumps all over her skin. What is with this person?

    Sumire turned to walk away, but he grabbed her wrist, causing her to turn around.

    "What is this? Even though I''m your fan."

    "Whatˇ­what do you need?" Sumire managed to say.

    "Just answer a few questions. What is the rtionship between you and Nagawa Sano?"

    "My ex-boyfriend." Sumire knew it was futile lying. The media must have noticed Sano''s odd behavior towards her now. It is best to admit this early on before they find out.

    "Then what about Kusaji Atsuro? Did he not frequent your ce?"

    "As a doctor."

    The reporter asked many questions; not once did he loosen his grip on her arm. ''I have enough strength to push him away. But that is what he wants.'' If she pushed him away, there would be a violent media report about her. She cannot allow these people to know about her connection to the underworld.

    "Lastly, how did you kill him?"

    Her eyes widened when she heard that question. The reporter phrased it vaguely and yet Sumire understood. He was aiming for this from the start.

    She felt her body turn cold. ''Killˇ­'' That''s right, it was her fault after all.

    Since she came to Tokyo, seldom anybody has mentioned it since they did not have enough facts. But she knew that reporters back home would never let this topic go. This is why she wanted to hide away from the public eye, why she wanted to give up her dreams. She does not want to feel that pain again.

    She does not want people to say she killed him.

    "Iˇ­it wasn''t me."

    "But didn''t he want to go to the concert separately? Yet you made him take you. Isn''t that suspicious? He even took your car that day."

    "ˇ­"

    "Ibuki-san, I''m not asking as a reporter but as a member of the general public. The police ruled this as an ident, but many do not think so. The criminal investigations department believes you had a hand in his death, and many clues point that you did it deliberately."

    "Why?"

    "Why? Indeed why. Did he not treat you very well?"

    ''Ki, I love you.''

    ''Your too precious, so let me handle everything.''

    He did; he treated her so well.

    "Is it because you were in a rtionship with Kusaji Atsuro, too, and you wanted to break up with him?"

    Eh?

    ''There were rumors about you two sleeping around.'' Shin''s words echoed in her head, and she clenched her fist. So it was about this?

 Chapter 320 - The Truly Rotten Person Is Me

    Sumire does not understand where these rumors came from, but she knew nothing woulde out of denying it.

    This person has already chosen to believe that. Nothing she says will convince him. Even if she were to present the facts right in front of him, the situation would remain the same. Humans are stubborn creatures like that. Once they choose to believe in something, they will firmly do so, and nothing, not even the truth, will sway them.

    He already thinks she killed Ru.

    If they think that way, this person and all the others may maybe she ought to ept it. There is no use in saying anything back; not only will it be futile, the truth she indirectly killed him. It was because of her that he lost his life because she made the wrong decisions.

    If she wasn''t so wishy-washy, then none of this would have happened.

    She lied to her heart and lied to those precious to her, and that is why she lost the one person who cared the most for her.

    The truth was she already knew from the very start. Even if she ran away, she could never escape from the reporters from Mamoru''s memory. No matter where she goes, she will remember him. Her sin will not vanish. It was because of her that he got in the car that day.

    This reporter and the general public who think it is her fault are not wrong. Even though they said such nastyments, even though this person has such a hostile look in his eyes, all of it is her fault, and she deserves everythinging to her.

    All the pain and misfortune she suffered thest few months, she deserves every one of it.

    "Did you truly think you could run away and escape everything? Don''t make meugh. You cannot change a person''s core nature."

    Yes, that is right.

    "Since it happened once, it will happen again."

    That''s true, and there is no reassurance that she will not cause problems for others again.

    ''The truly rotten person is me.''

    The one who deserves to go to hell is her. Mamoru aside, how many other people did she hurt with her words and actions? How many emotional outbursts did she have that hurt another person? Some of them were so petty and unnecessary.

    Even now, she cannot forget the disappointed look on their faces.

    The people were supposed to remain by her side due to blood ties, but even they gave up on her.

    A person like her should not exist in this beautiful and yet cruel world.

    She destroys the very bnce of humanity.

    "Can''t say anything, can you? Good, just stay quiet. I have chased you long enough. You''reing to the police station with me right now. Admit your sins. You don''t have to submit evidence, and there are already plenty of people who want thew to punish you."

    A person like her should not be here.

    She will only continue to dirty this world, and she ought to disappear-- her thoughts broke off when a sh of ck hair appeared before her.

    "Ouch!" The reporter yelped in pain as he let her wrist go.

    Her eyes widened when she realized who it was. Yuhi had stepped between her and the reporter and twisted the man''s arm.

    "Terashima!!" He hissed. "How can you defend her? You already know what she has done."

    "I love her, it''s only normal for me to protect the woman I love."

    "Hahaha. Love? This girl is a monster, even before this incident. I had no idea how terrifying her past was. How can somebody like this fool you? Somebody like this will only bring more misfortune. We have to lock her away before she causes anymore i--"

    When Yuhi''s fistnded on the man''s face Sumire''s eyes widened. In the next second, Yuhi was punching the man repeatedly. After he finished punching, he stepped on the man''s leg. She hears arge crunching sound, and screams fill the area.

    "Y--yuhi?! Wait, stop." Her voice trembled at the sight before her.

    What is he doing? He doesn''t have to do this for her.

    "Stop?" There was a dangerous look in his eyes, and she flinched.

    "You want me to stop?"

    "If you keep that up, he is going to.."

    ''He will die.'' Even she could tell that Yuhi was not in a good state. The dangerous look in his eyes, and if her eyes were not ying tricks on her, there was a ck-like me aura wrapped around him.

    ''His ability?'' She never inquired about it before, but now she had to know so he could stop.

    "Let him die." His tone was lifeless, and she bit her lip.

    "It''s okay. I deserve it. I deserve it all, Yuhi. It was my fault, so please."

    ''Don''t hurt somebody.''

    ''Don''t protect me like this.'' She doesn''t deserve his love and protection. Sumire knew he was doing this because he loves her; he just said it without hesitating. This man will do anything for her. Since she came to Tokyo, Terashima Yuhi gave her so much, and yet it hurts. It hurts so much, every time he smiles and treats her with so much affection.

    It''s painful, living a life without Ru and even the path she chose to move forward. Loving Yuhi is painful. She loves him so much to the point that she is afraid, afraid that one day he will leave her.

    It is painful; her chest hurts. It feels like water is swallowing her up. She can''t breathe.

    Sumire tugs on his shirt and tries to take deep breaths. But each time, she felt the pain worsen.

    "Sumire? What''s wrong?" Yuhi finally noticed something was wrong since he moved his foot from the reporter. He turned to her with a worried look in his eyes, and she weakly extended her hand out.

    "Yuhi, save me." She managed to say.

    Save her. She can''t take it anymore.

    "Sumire, it will be alright. It''ll be alright. You don''t have to be so afraid."

    "I''m dying, I''m going to die. ."

    This pain is unbearable, and it hurts so much. It felt like she could no longer breathe. What is this? Is this the end atst?

    "She should die already." The reporterughed. A burst of maniacughter passed his lips as he struggled to get up.

    Yuhi raised his free hand, and arge wave of ck mes emerged from his hand. In that split second, using the mes, he bound the reporter against the wall. His screams muffled by a makeshift me-like cloth across his mouth.

    "You won''t die. I won''t let you die." Yuhi mumbled.

    He lightly pinches her nose so the air coulde in before his lips were on hers.

    It hurts so much to live every day.

    ''I can''t do this anymore.'' Please, it hurts so much.

 Chapter 321 - The Burdens We Carry

    Sumire didn''t know how Yuhi knew what to do, but he quickly took her back to his ce after he did that. Yes, his ce and not the bar, so she already knew he was angry. So when he leads her to the room and asks her if she is okay, it surprises her.

    "Slightly. But I should rest for a bit."

    "Atushi informed me about your attacks already. He didn''t give me enough details, but you''re getting them because of your depression, aren''t you?" Yuhi said as he sat down on the bed beside her.

    "Yes." She trails off. "I''m sorry."

    Sorry for making you carry this burden with her.

    The truth is that attacks like this have happened before, but she coped with the pain during those times.

    "Don''t apologize. People these days carry around so much stress. We''re in a world in which it''s hard to breathe. You''re just more delicate than others. It''s nothing strange. There''s nothing wrong with you."

    Ah, of course, he would say it like this. She should have known already. Yuhi always gives her the answers she wants to hear. The words she wants other people to give to her.

    "Besides, you''re not the only one. The way I am now, I won''t be able to defeat Mamoru. I''ve been saying stuff like stealing you away from him. But a messed-up guy like me who does drugs isn''t any better for you. The person I am right now can''t do much for you."

    Her eyes widened when she heard him say those words.

    She did suspect that he was doing that, but she had no evidence. Moreover, even if she did, she would not pry any further. If he does not want to tell her, she will not force him.

    He can''t do much for her? What a joke. Yuhi has already done more than he needs to.

    "Yuhi. . ."

    "Why is it like this? Even though my love for you hasn''t changed at all. I wonder, when did I be such a cruel person?"

    When she saw him hunch over, his hand ced on his head. She held back her tears.

    This was the first time she saw him like this, but she immediately understood. This person is in so much pain; just like her, he has a hard time surviving every day. It''s not just her with these messed-up emotions. Although he isn''t getting any attack like her, he loses himself in those drugs to make himself forget.

    He is suffering so much.

    Sumire grabs hold of his hands.

    "You''re not cruel. The longer we live, the more burdens we will have to carry. You can''t just do as you like. That''s why we need someone to share the burden with to continue walking down this path. Right now, the only one I could consider sharing this burden with is you."

    He is hurt, and it is because of her; she should never have left him. In the back of her mind, she was always thinking that. Thinking that she should not have let go of those hands that day. Even though her chest still hurts due to the attack from a few minutes ago.

    Sumire pulls him in her hold, and he buries his head in her chest as she gently caresses his hair.

    "Sumire."

    "Good boy. You are like a kid Yuhi."

    "Right back at you. But, I''mfortable like this. When I''m with you, I''m at ease."

    She said something like this before towards Mamoru. ''Ru, I wonder why it is that whenever I''m together with you, all my problems vanish.''

    Back then, she thought she would always be together with him. If it is him, then maybe she would learn to trust the world again. Maybe she could learn to like herself.

    Sumire shuts her eyes and briefly opens them. "Me too."

    "If you''re going to lie, do a better job next time."

    "Do you want to be consoled or not?"

    "Your tongue is sharp as ever."

    "I, love you Yuhi. But I can''t live in a world without Ru. Like this, I am just selfish, aren''t I?"

    "Yeah, that is pretty selfish of you. But didn''t you just say it about shouldering burdens? This is your burden, right Sumire? The burden of loving others."

    "That''s right."

    For someone like her who was not supposed to experience happiness, let alone love. Shouldering this burden contradicts everything she has felt before.

    "I can only express what I think through my songs. Every time I sing, my feelings of love tend toe pouring out. I like to sing, but if every time I sing, those painful feelings pour out. Then has singing not also be a burden? But right now, singing is all I have."

    She wants to be wrapped in those warm arms again, those arms that always made her feel so very safe. But she can''t. Right now, she can''t see him; all she has is singing. If somebody took this from her, then she would surely break down.

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi held her hand tightly. "It is true that many people have expectations of you when you sing. I also understand how suffocating something you love can get. But Sumire, you have to remember something, you are no longer alone. So even though it is difficult what you told me just now, tell the others also."

    "Didn''t you want to monopolize me?"

    At thatment, Yuhiughed. "True. But . . . ." His gaze softened. "I didn''t agree to let you go back then without putting up a fight, only for this to happen."

    "I don''t have anything other than singing now."

    Even though her precious singing led to the death of her most precious person, it is still the thing she loves the most.

    Yuhi shook his head and lifted his head from her chest as he firmly sped their already intertwined hands.

    "You have us. Sumire, you''ll be alright. Were with you now."

    Sumire doesn''t say anything as she rests her head on his shoulders. If only she could remain with this person forever.

    Back when Terashima Yuhi came to find her. She seriously thought that she wouldn''t mind dying then because she had always longed for him.

    She longed to bask in the same light as him, so she worked to catch up. But just when she reaches the very edge of the staircase, he increases the steps. She has to work hard; otherwise, this person may leave her.

    A person like her does not deserve happiness, warmth, or love.

    A person as rotten and vile as her does not deserve this person. But even if she understands that, she still wants to selfishly never let go of this hand.

    She has to make sure that he does not let go.

 Chapter 322 - Is This Okay?

    Sumire woke up to the sound of an rm clock; to be precise, it was the neighbor''s rm clock. The walls in her room were thin. No matter what Yuhi said about it being soundproof, this is an old building. She could hear each sound from next door very clearly.

    Most people would dislike waking up to noise. But she did not mind it.

    She disliked silence, and she didn''t know when it started. But before she knew it, whenever she hears silence, she would always feel the ufortable feeling swell up all over her. There was something about it that made her feel sick and give her a churning feeling. Every time she closes her eyes, all she can hear is silence.

    Thest time she heard such silence was then, she shut her eyes as a memory from the past shed through her head. A ce covered with mes, and everything was falling apart. Even seeing the bodies below her, she couldn''t find her voice. A pitch and dark world, it suddenly became so much worse than before. Her violet orbs nced at the room she was in as she sat up.

    It took her a moment to realize it was not her room in the bar, and the sounds she heard were different than normal. It did not take her long to recognize where she was, Yuhis room in one of his apartments. Her gaze flickered towards her clothes, and her cheeks reddened when she realized something. Different clothes, to be exact it was one of Yuhis shirts.

    ''I don''t remember doing anything with him, though. My body does not hurt either.''

    So Yuhi changed her, and that was all? She found it hard to believe. But then again, that guy is too nice. Still, she was supposed to attend extra sses today too. Aren''t her grades going to suffer?

    Sumire sighs; she already took off so much time during her first year too. If this carries on, she will be held back a year due to poor attendance. Then again, ording to Yuhi, she would not fail even if she has poor attendance. As a specialized art school, the key determining factor is the final piece.

    Her thoughts broke when her phone started ringing, and the caller ID read Atsuro. Sumire paused for a moment. If he is calling now, then he most likely heard what happened. She knew that Atsuro had people secretly following her around, so it would not surprise her if he heard what happened the other day.

    "I''m fine already." Sumire immediately said as she picked up, not giving him a chance to speak first.

    The voice at the other end of the line sighs. "I see I''m not even getting a hello. Is that how you treat the person who has been taking care of you?"

    "You know I''m grateful. But you''re going to start nagging me."

    "There is something I want to ask of you. In three days from now, EMMA is going to have a shoot. I want you toe along and greet the other members. Perhaps you can tag along for the rest of the day too."

    Sumire blinked. "Eh? Is thatˇ­." She immediately understood what he was implying. If she tags along, it would mean officially dering that she agreed to be theirposer.

    "What you told Ryou certainly wasn''t a lie, I hope."

    "No, I get it. But this is sudden, don''t you think?" Sumire trails off. "However, it''s true. I guess it''s better if I judge the remaining members of your group."

    "Geh, you can be one scary woman sometimes, you know?"

    She chuckles." I hear that quite a bit." Sumire walks over to the window, and her gaze softens. "Say Atsuro, and you said before that no matter what happens, there will always be some traits of a person that remain the same, right?"

    "I did. What about it?"

    Sumire was about to say something but recalled Yuhis pained expression from the other day. "It''s nothing."

    "Sum-" Atsuro''s sentence fell short since somebody called his name out angrily.

    "Don''t make Yamaguchi-san mad." Sumire recognized the owner of the voice.

    Atsuro sighed deeply. "Alright. I will send you the details of what I just said. Also, Nagawa Sano, you should check up on him."

    Sumire blinked when she heard Atsuro''s words. "This is a bit strange. Did you hit your head or something?" Why on earth would Atsuro suggest for her to meet Sano of all people?

    Despite the redhead constantly shing with Yuhi and insulting him. Sumire knew the one Atsuro disliked the most was actually Sano. Perhaps he held a grudge since she asked Sano to be her doctor and not him. Either way, Sumire knew how hostile he was.

    Atsuro sighed again, but he immediately said. "I didn''t, and also, I don''t want youining and stressing about itter."

    "Why would I?"

    "Since you care for him more than you say so. Your actions contradict your words. I don''t know if it is regret or revenge anymore. But just sort it out before it bes a bigger issue."

    Once the conversation ended, Sumire pondered on his ending words. ''if something else goes wrong,'' huh? Even though she made that resolution to go here to TOKYO to change something. In the end, it still remains the same. Yes, this was the other reason why she came here.

    To change the underworld situation with her own hands and touse this abnormal strength for something other than evil.

    "Nay Madam seems thy know."

    Sumire wondered if Mamoru also went through a painful process? This painful process where even though she has strength that is far stronger than the average individual. In the end, all she can do is sit by and feel hopeless.

    This was the first time in years that she ever felt so useless. Ever since she became a Yankee, Sumire never felt this way. In a sense, it was quite refreshing for her.

    She already knew the answer to her question. Of course, he had to endure so much pain. Yet despite that, he never onceined to her; instead, he told her it was okay as long as they remained together.

    She felt the tears form from the corner of her eyes.

    No, she already promised she wouldn''t cry anymore.

    Sumire picked up her bag on the side and took out a small box. It was the ring that Mamoru gave her, and she refrained from wearing it when her rtionship with Yuhi gradually changed. But asionally, she would look at it.

    Is it okay for her to be happy in a world without him?

    ''Tell me, Ru, is this what you wanted from me?''

 Chapter 323 - I Believe In Happiness With You.

    It was the smell of food that lured her away fromying back down. Or maybe it was the sudden desire to see Yuhi, but after the call, she came downstairs.

    There is something about Terashima Yuhi cooking that has her feeling nervous and in a daze. She has not moved for thest few minutes and stared at him. ''Somehow, this feels like they are married.'' Him cooking for her like this after she wakes up feeling unwell. Since they moved in together, Sumire noticed these things, but she didn''t pay much attention to it until now.

    This is very strange.

    Why is Yuhi cooking for her like this?

    "Hey, love." Yuhi greeted with a bright smile. "Come over here? I haven''t finished yet, but I want you to get closer."

    Sumire nodded dumbly, and it felt like he used a spell to call her over since she walked over obediently.

    The moment she came over, Yuhi stopped cooking and backed her against the counter. He intertwined their hands together.

    "So, how do you feel?"

    "Better."

    She woke up feeling oddly refreshed. It seems talking with Yuhi got rid of the negative feeling.

    "That''s good. Also, I hope you don''t mind that I changed you."

    "Why?"

    "A fever. You were burning up."

    ''So it was something like that.'' Then again, she dide here without anything. So it made sense Yuhi changed her into his clothes. Of course, that is the reason. This man does not have any ulterior motives.

    Sumire spotted the book in the corner. "Hamlet?"

    "Mm, you like it, right?"

    "I do. Shakespeare''s tragedies are my favorite."

    "Then what about hisedies?"

    "I don''t dislike it, but I am not fond of them either." She replied honestly.

    "Ah, so you don''t believe in happy endings?"

    For some reason, when Yuhi said that, she sensed something different in his tone. ''I don''t believe in happiness, to begin with.'' But Sumire knew better than to reply that way.

    She took a deep breath before she answered. "I don''t believe in a happy ending without misfortune. Before we can even get our happy endings, we have to experience much hardship and pain first."

    "So, your saying true happiness cannot exist without misfortune?"

    "There can be no light without darkness."

    Yuhiughed. "That''s true. But you know Sumire, I believe in happiness without misfortune."

    Sumire already felt like she knew what he was hinting at, but she asked anyway. "You do?"

    "I believe in happiness with you."

    "Yuh-" Sumire realized that he was just waiting for a chance. She noticed that he was gradually getting closer the more they spoke, but she ignored it. She is in a half-dazed state when Yuhi closed the remaining distance between them and kissed her.

    The way he gently held her face and softly called out her name made her feel like crying. Why does he treat her so preciously? Why does this man love somebody like her?

    It was the usual passionate kiss, and yet the atmosphere did not get heated up. There was something sweet about the way he kissed her. After a few minutes, Yuhi drew back, but he still cupped her face in his hands.

    Sometimes whenever Yuhi kissed her, she felt disgusted with herself. How could he touch somebody as vile as her?

    He brushed their foreheads together. "Good morning."

    "Aha." Sheughed softly. This man has the odd ability to make her smile despite feeling so upset moments ago.

    "Are you happy?"

    "Yes."

    She is, she is happy when she is with him.

    A pleasant meal, cuddling and ying games after they finished. Then a bit of kissing led to this situation with her on the couch. Her shirt half raised, exposing her stomach.

    "Does it hurt?" Yuhi asked.

    Yuhi currently had his face buried between her legs. She felt his lips move, and she gasped at his touch. It was an odd feeling, and yet she liked the attention he gave her. It was strangely pleasant.

    Sumire shook her head. "No, but uh, it feels good."

    Yuhi chuckled. "You''re driving me crazy." he kissed her gently. "But are you sure you want to continue? I know your still not feeling well."

    ''But didn''t he want to do something?'' Rather, in this situation, how can he think of stopping?

    "You know I can control myself. We can stop now."

    Holding back must be painful for him, though. She extended her hand out and gently caressed his hair.

    "Yuhi, you don''t have to stop."

    "Mmm, thank you." He kissed her again. "But I won''t do much."

    ''Why is he so careful with me?''

    She clenched the sheets tightly when she felt him move inside her.

    "Ah--!"

    "Damnˇ­wait." Yuhi put a few extra pillows around her. "Sorry, that was too sudden."

    He seemed genuinely regretful, so Sumire leaned forward to kiss him. "It''s okay, Yuhi."

    "You really need to have more awareness. My Sumire."

    ˇ­

    She heard of many tales of after sex talk from her ssmates before, but Yuhi is not the talkative type, and neither is she. After such a passionate moment, Yuhi would normally go out to the balcony and smoke. But he had his moments like today where he would spoil her.

    Sumire''s gaze fell on the man who was caressing her hair as he spoke on the phone. ''Waking up to him caressing me like this is so nice.''

    "I got it already. But let me spend some more time with her. Cool, I''ll fax you the stuff over."

    ''Ohˇ­he is doing it again, skipping work for me.'' But Sumire didn''t want to let him go. It''s okay to be selfish, right? Sumire sat up and wrapped her arms around him, clinging to him tightly.

    "You already heard what happened, right? Make sure to take care of it. Yeah, I got it. Later." With those words said, Yuhi closed the phone.

    Yuhi turned to her. "Did you sleep well?"

    Is he asking that kind of question now? He gently caressed her cheeks again. "Don''t act so shy. I know it''s hard to adapt to, but I want you to get used to it." Yuhi trailed off. "Or maybe it''s unpleasant for you?"

    Sumire frantically shook her head, and Yuhiughed.

    "Then that''s good."

    "Yuhi, uh, can I get some new clothes?" It was awkward asking.

    "Right." Yuhi trailed off. "I asked Atushi to get your stuff, but he isn''t here yet."

    "You have other shirts, though?"

    Yuhi blinked before he awkwardly looked away. "That was just ast resort."

    Ast resort? But she likes wearing his clothes, and it has his scent on it. A scent that she cannot get rid of, something she wants more of. She felt a throbbing pain in her eyes, and she wants this person so much.

    Oh, it''s this feeling again, a scorching sensation in her throat and her desires. Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi caressed her cheeks again. "It''s okay."

    Just two words, and in the next second, Sumire pinned him down onto the bed. Her lips at his neck. "This is crazy." She mumbled.

    "Crazy, but this is what we are. Don''t be afraid, Sumire."

    How can she be afraid when he is here next to her? This person underestimates her feelings for him.

 Chapter 324 - Stay Close To Me

    ''Hey, do you remember what he said to you then?''

    ''We may grow up, change appearance-wise.

    Our hairstyles, body, build everything changes.

    We be taller and be wiser due to the knowledge

    we''ve increasingly learned in schools.

    Yet, that knowledge is something that others can use as a double-edged sword.

    Those who want to use it for good, it usually ends up

    having the opposite effect.

    Those who want to use it for bad end up using it for good.

    In that sense, ''Knowledge'' can help change people for the better or worst.

    But even if they do change, there will always be some

    traits that remain the same.''

    He wasn''t supposed to be there and had others found out, and he would have most likely gotten in trouble preventing any chance of them seeing each other again. However, he could no longer take being away from her.

    Some traits will remain the same, and for him, the thing that remained the same up until now is his feelings of love.

    Back then, he had already fallen for, and even now, that love hasn''t changed at all. If it has changed, it''s for the better, and it grew stronger.

    They spend the rest of those days peacefully. When Sumire got better, she eventually had to go to work again. Strange enough, though, no matter how much work she receives, he never had work with her. He was the first one to arrive today, so he prepared dinner for her. But even after then she didn''t show up.

    His gaze fell on the clock. ''Almost midnight.'' If she doesn''te back soon, it will be bad for her. Yuhi knew Sumire had been doing her research regarding her ability. However, there is still so much she does not know.

    Even if he exined things to her, unless she sees it with her own eyes, it would do no good still as much as he wants to continue spending their days peacefully like this. ''There is something I need to do now.''

    Quatro light, it seems he was not wrong about those guys. They will most likely y a key role. Yuhi didn''t have any problems joining them. But, it is awkward to admit that he doesn''t know how to join them. He can''t just waltz up and ask, right?

    Those guys are keeping an eye out on him too, but have made no movements. Perhaps now isn''t the time?

    Moreover, those guys they all like no love Sumire. He encouraged them during the time of their solo songs, but it did bother himˇŞso many guys like her. But then again, what is not to like?

    ''Yuhi..''

    ''Yuhi, it feels so good.''

    ''Don''t look at me, I''m embarrassed. I keep making strange sounds.''

    Yuhi felt his cheeks burn at the memory of thest few days. So much for having self-restraint, but isn''t it her fault too? That girl should push him away. She makes that type of face, too, when she is passionate. She is driving him so crazy. What is he going to do with her?

    But despite all that, there is a distance. Sumire doesn''t know it, but sometimes she cries Mamoru''s name after they finish.

    He sighs deeply, it''s not as though he doesn''t understand it. Of course, it''s only natural that Mamoru remains important to her. Yuhi knew that even now that she still loves him deeply. It''s normal, and he isn''t going to criticize her for it.

    However, he may just be reaching his limit.

    He wants to hold her and touch her more.

    He truly wants to be one with her, and yet never once has she touched him back. It has always been him defiling her.

    In the end, as long as she keeps Mamoru at the forefront of her heart, she will only ever consider one other person. She won''t leave any room for anybody else. He may be important to her, but he doubts that the brte spent that much time thinking about him.

    Yuhi shook the thought out of his mind. He can''t think that way. After all, her recent self-conscious behavior towards him has evolved.

    Yet, she still won''t get too close to him. He sighs deeply; in the end, it isn''t going to be simple, huh?

    If he knew this would happen, maybe he would have stayed by her side instead of returning to Tokyo. If he stayed by her, then she would not have had to meet Nagawa Sano; she would not have had to suffer.

    It bothered him whenever he thought about it. The only reason she went through all that was because he left her. Just as he thought that, he heard a knock on the door. Even though Sumire has privileges as his girlfriend to use her key, she still does this. He stood up and walked over, and the girl slumped in his arms.

    The smell of alcohol caught his attention. "Did you have much to drink?" he asks even though he already knew.

    "I barely drank." It was a lie; of course, her face was flushed and sweaty all over.

    It seems he has to ask Soujiro to watch over her when she attends those gatherings. He looked at her appearance. Sumire wore a gorgeous formal gown. She must have had an elite gathering.

    "Liar." He murmurs and brings his lips towards her ear. "You drink a lot when you''re stressed and overworked."

    While they still had breakfast and dinner together. She often came hometer than him these days.

    "Yuhi, please don''t be unpleasant. And here I thought we were having a moment."

    A moment eh? So even in her drunk state, she has such thoughts.

    He merely chuckles at the girl''s tone. "Rx, I am not going to do anything. Although it''s killing me not too...I just want to stay here with you like this." He wonders if she hears that part since he said it quietly.

    However, she hears him, her lips curve into a smile, and her eyes are bright with child-like innocence. "Yes, me too."

    "Still, as much as I love alcohol. I don''t approve if you drink so much."

    "Che, stingy." She traced her fingers along his chest before mumbling.

    "Say, Yuhi, about the recent case."

    When she mentions that, he realizes she didn''t actuallye here to see him but talk about work.

    Yuhi rubbed the back of his neck with his free hand that was not holding onto her. "You know, as much as I appreciate work talk, is this the time for it?"

    "That''s your fault. You''re never around the office when I am."

    Since he began to help her with Mamorus case, Yuhi frequently went to the Holy Knights headquarters here in Tokyo.

    Yeah, that''s because the main branch guys loiter around like hawks there recently. Aside from Aki, he never did get along with anyone else, and even that guy gets on his nerves on more then one asion.

    Yuhi carried her to the bed and gently put her down as he positioned himself beside her.

    "Yuhi?" She mumbled.

    "Sleep Sumire."

    She was on the verge of protesting until he pulled her close to him.

    "We can talk about this tomorrow."

    Yuhi didn''t want to speak about it when somebody is watching. He is talking about the guard Makoto Soujiro put around her.

    He noticed it the second she entered his apartment, and that''s the reason why he hasn''t done anything to her. Though something like that never stopped him before. When ites to her, he ends up doing things he would not have considered before.

    "Stay close to me." He murmurs in her brte locks.

    He knew his actions puzzled her, as a puzzled expression appeared on the girl''s face. But they soften almost automatically, almost as though she knew.

    "Yes, good night."

 Chapter 325 - Hidden Fears

    When he next wakes up, she is no longer beside him.

    But he is greeted to the smell of cooking and singing. A gentle and clear voice like the sun, and yet there is something different too.

    It reminds him of the moon.

    Yuhi saw her in her apron and hair tied up in a high ponytail and cooking, with whatever leftovers he actually has. He''s surprised to be presented with an actual meal since it''s the first time in a while since he''s actuallyst ate anything decent. Meaning he didn''t get a chance to do any shopping at all, so when she serves him a full breakfast of eggs, ham, bacon, and toast.

    He has to ask where she gets the ingredients from. Because unless he forgot that he went shopping, or someone else came in here during his absence, then there should have been only scraps of ingredients in the fridge.

    "These weren''t in my fridge or cupboard."

    His girlfriend looks at him with a defeated expression and sighs. "I brought them overst night. I heard from Atushi that you haven''t beening home recently and staying at your apartment. So I figured you wouldn''t be eating."

    Ah,e to think of it, she was holding those bagsst night.

    He''s tempted to say the words'' busy body'' and ''worry wot,'' but h knew better than to start anything now. There is something about seeing her in an apron and even waking up to her cooking him breakfast; that makes him smile.

    It''s almost like their newlyweds, heh. He wonders what kind of expression she would pull if he were to say those words to her out loud.

    When she rests his head on his shoulder and intertwines their hands with each other, Yuhi understands that she read him like a book the whole time.

    "So what did you investigate exactly?"

    He watched as her expression turned dark. She seemed oddly nervous. "The past cases to do with me, right?"

    "Yuhi."

    "It''s fine. I already told you brieflyst year anyway. My revenge aside, there are other things I have to do."

    "Will you leave my side?"

    "No." Yuhi mumbled. "My revenge is important, but from the start, you were more important."

    Sumire nodded, but the girl still seemed uneasy to him. "Then maybe I should sing a song?"

    Her eyes brightened. It looked like a child''s pair of eyes. "You''re going to sing Yuhi?"

    "Well, I''m working on a new song right now. I would like your input." He pulled out some music sheets from the table.

    Even if I don''t sleep, dawn will break

    As I gaze over it

    Title: Yorugaakeru

    [Verse 1]

    Over the unchanging white wall

    The sun shines, and the clock ticks forward

    The seasons I had lived in with you

    Be distant to me little by little

    [Pre-Chorus]

    I wander into the night like this

    It''s painful

    [Chorus]

    Even if I don''t sleep, dawn will break.

    As I gaze over it

    Things changing, things ending

    Things beginning

    I can live without you.

    That''s sad for me

    Look, dawn is nearly breaking.

    Dawn is breaking

    "These lyrics." Sumire mumbled as she moved her hands slowly on the words. "Who did you think of when you wrote this?"

    It seemed like she understood just from looking at it. A deep sigh escaped his lips. "I thought of you."

    He thought of her and Tsueno Mamoru. It was odd for him to write a song for them, but all his pent-up feelings led to this.

    His thoughts broke off when she traced his lips. "I''m sorry, Yuhi, it must be difficult for you too."

    "It''s fine; as I said before, you can use me as your shield if you want to."

    Yuhi knew she wasn''t happy with that answer since she hit him. "How can you be okay with me using you?"

    "I wonder why myself." Most people would not stand for it. Then again, he was never normal.

    "Yuhi, I don''t want to hurt you any more than I already am. So promise me something?"

    "That depends what it is."

    "If it bes too suffocating for you, then please leave me."

    Yuhi frowned when he heard those words. He doesn''t want her to think that way, but he understands her mindset. For Sumire, she already gave everything up. Because she thinks she has nothing to lose anymore.

    "I don''t want to leave you, ever."

    Now that they are together, why would he do that? Unless Mamoru appears or something, he will never give her up.

    "What if I cheated on you? Would you leave me then?"

    "Sumire you-"

    "You know how scared I am, Yuhi. You understand that I am still not over Ru either. I am afraid that one day I will end up hurting you the most because of my actions."

    "That-" His sentence fell short when she kissed him deeply. He remained frozen for once and did not do anything.

    After a few minutes, Sumire pulled away, and she hits his chest lightly. "Why am I talking about the future? I already know how much I am hurting you, Yuhi. But I understand that without you, I would break even more. The truth is I like this life I have with you, these peaceful days, the mundane conversations and moments. I should let you go so you can find your own happiness. The reason why I don''t push Sano away has nothing to do with my past with him. It is because I am hoping that one day you would spite me for being near him. I thought this way you would hate me."

    Yuhi clenched his fist when he heard those words. It is not as though he never thought of that possibility before. After all, he was always watching Sumire, even when she was with Sano. This girl has no emotions whenever she is with Nagawa; she may smile or show different expressions. But her gaze seems hollow and dead.

    It felt unusual, but now he understood the reason why. It was all an act. She is so foolish; did she think he would hate her for this? The truth is he is afraid too, afraid that if she goes through with that n properly and cheats on him, he would end up forgiving her.

    He is scared that he would forgive her no matter what she does, scared to fall into deeply. It is stupid to even think this way, and he is already too deeply invested. He loves her too much, and even if it makes him a fool, he would forgive her for everything.

 Chapter 326 - For You

    Sumire tried to break free of his hold, but he would not let her go. "You''re still as stubborn as you were back then."

    "That''s uncalled for Yuhi-san." She seemed troubled by his words. "I just don''t want you to get hurt."

    "And I like seeing your smile when you''re by my side. Both of us are fighting to protect our desires."

    Her cheeks colored slightly, and she looked down at the ground. "Isn''t that sly of you?"

    "What are you talking about, dear? These are my honest feelings."

    "You''re soˇ­"

    Yuhi cupped her cheeks. "I''ll calm you down. So rx, yeah, Sumire?"

    His thoughts broke off when she wrapped her arms around his neck and mumbled. "What are we doing?"

    "Whatever you like."

    This is not the best coping method, and he advised against itst time. But right now, if he were to leave her alone after this conversation, she will most likely do something reckless.

    ..

    They both took a nap after that, and when he woke up again, she was no longer beside him. She left a note saying she would go out. He found her quickly, though, in the gardens. He watched her for a few minutes tending to medical nts with great care before she spotted him.

    "Are you alright? You looked pale earlier."

    "Not too exhaustedˇ­ rather, stressed would be a better word. It''s nothing to worry about, though," Yuhi replied.

    "You should go rest thenˇ­"

    He shook his head. His hands trail over the pink heart-shaped flowers that Sumire had been attending to. "Shouldn''t you be heading to bed as well?"

    "It''s these flowers, and they only bloom at night. After researching, I discovered they would be blooming tonight, and I was right. When they bloom, I can harvest them and make them into a nice tea. A tea that relieves and calms a person''s tensions. I just thought it would be helpful."

    Yuhi blinked at her exnation. Then doesn''t that mean something has been worrying her? "Has something been troubling you these days?"

    The light blush that crept over her cheeks didn''t escape his notice.

    "Well, no, but Tanabe-senpai told me that you''re quite stressed these days, so I thought of making you some tea. Oh, since you are still up, would you like me to prepare some tea for you? It would help you sleep better."

    He was silent for a while, before he felt a warm feeling appear in his chest.

    Yuhi held up a hand and covered his eyes, and his lips slowly spread to a slight smile.

    Sumire seemed puzzled and asked, "Are you upset with me?"

    "No, I''m happy. Thank you Sumire."

    A quiet walk back to his apartment from the gardens. The entire time he noticed how distracted she was. Her gaze never left her notebook.

    He leads her back inside, knowing that she caught a cold easily. For summer, it was quite cold. Even when they entered the apartment, her gaze remained on the book, but she stopped when they came inside his room.

    "Do you like it?"

    There was a pot of freshly brewed tea by his beside. It was something he quickly made before he left to find her.

    Yuhi sat on the edge of his bed with a cup in his hands, and Sumire stood close by.

    She appeared edgy as if being alone with him in his room was unfamiliar. It wasn''t. How many times have theyid in those sheets together?

    She often sneaks into his office too. Yuhi, however, felt the strange atmosphere around her. Well, he expected this. It was different when it was the dead of night, and the entire town was asleep.

    "You know you can take a seat if you want..."

    Sumire shook her head. "N--No it''s fine."

    She is acting cautiously around him. It''s kind of amusing in a way. His lips curved into a smile even if she does belong to someone else. If he can still make her react this way, it is a good sign for him.

    From the very start, Yuhi understood that Sumire did not belong to him.

    Yuhi sighed. "Sit."

    At thatment, Sumire didn''t protest anymore and took a seat beside him.

    But Yuhi noticed how far away she sat from him. She was tugging at her coat sleeves and fidgeting. Even if it was dark, he saw her red-stained cheeks. She really is cute.

    If he wasn''t restraining himself, then by now, he would have attacked her.

    Yuhi shook the thought out of his mind. No, no, even he was a reasonable person. He has to respect her boundaries. Besides, that promise does hold priority.

    "Lately, it seems like you''ve been in the gardens a lot more."

    Sumire carefully lifts the medicine book from her bag.

    His eyes went wide. "D--don''t get me wrong or anything. I have every intention of carrying on music - and I didn''t just make a one-shot debut to let it end like that. I want to keep on writing and creating more beautiful songs for you and the others. However,tely, when I go on jobs, I realized that maybe there''s something I can still do."

    Yeah, he figured that was it.

    Since she is this kind of person, Yuhi understood what her intentions were.

    "You can''t learn medicine that quickly, you know."

    Sumire nodded. "Yeah. But honestly speaking, it''s actually been something I''ve been doing for a long time now. Since he left me the first time," sheughs lightly. "Though most people don''t bother with medical nts nowadays. I believe it can still be of use. If I can do something aside from fighting, then I want to do just that."

    So that is the reason why she is working hard. She must have sympathized with the patients in the hospital. Do they remind her of Mamoru?

    "....also...you."

    Eh? Yuhi looked at her, puzzled. Why did she mention him?

    Sumire looked away flustered.

    "I mean, you always look worn out and exhausted...I figured that managing apany isn''t an easy job when you are a celebrity too. There must have been some sort of wager with Hino."

    That''s spot on, correct. She is sharp; however, this time around, there is no way she could have figured that out on her own.

    "I''ll kill that stupid bodyguard of mine." Yuhi immediately guessed who told her.

    Sumireughed softly. "Ah, I guess that was no good."

    "Geez, I can''t believe he spoke to you about something like that. Since when were you two on speaking terms anyway?"

    He knew how cautious she was towards strangers.

    Sumire pulled a face. "Actually, for some strange reason, he is always in the gardens area during lunch. That''s why we ended up talking."

    Yuhi doesn''t respond, and his eyes twitched in annoyance. That stupid guard of his didn''t mention that at all this morning. So that''s why he brought her up. Good grief. So those two met? By bodyguard, he means the one Hino assigned him when they met. That person spoke with Sumire, Yuhi frowned slightly. Sumire likes good-looking guys, right? They spent all that time alone in the garden area- Yuhi quickly shook his head. There is no need to worry about random guys; in the end, his biggest rival is still Tsueno Mamoru.

 Chapter 327 - Not A Child

    "I''m sure you''ve noticed. But I wouldn''t trust that guy."

    "I know that full well. Don''t worry. Did you think I wouldn''t be able to notice?"

    Yuhi scratches his face. "Well, that guys, unlike all the others you know? Even if it''s you, it''s not that simple."

    But despite how sneaky and sly his bodyguard - aide was. Yuhi had to admit that he was someone who he could trust.

    Suddenly Sumire leaned forward, "You''re wearing your sses today?"

    "Because I''ve had work to do all day."

    "Huh. I see, got it."

    Come to think of it. The first time she found out he wore sses, her reaction had been the same too.

    Even so, this distance is a tad bit dangerous for his liking. Yuhi was about to shift away when she reached over and removed his sses from his face.

    "Even so, you are not working now, are you? I believe you do not need these right now."

    Oi oi! What''s with that? Just a few moments ago, she was acting so shy and blushing madly. Now she is acting so bold.

    Gee, this girl is doing everything at her own pace. "I didn''t think you were so interested."

    "Nay seems nay they know."

    His eyes went wide.

    Sumire smiles. "It seems like you have a strange impression of me?"

    "Not just with me."

    He recalled the things he hears about her in school. Yuhi understood, though, that despite her brilliant performance, some weren''t too pleased with her.

    Some people were beginning to disregard her. Since Akatsuki is the student council president, Yuhi knew about it all too well. It looks like they haven''t done anything but just made remarks. As long as it doesn''t get too out of control, then it should be fine. If it does get too crazy, then he will handle the situation directly.

    His thoughts broke off when he saw the girl shiver slightly. "Cold?"

    Sumire nodded. "Yeah. This jacket isn''t all too warm."

    Yuhi reached over to the back of the couch and fiddled around until his fingersced against a familiar cloth and grabbed hold of it.

    He brought about a red nket and wrapped it around Sumire.

    "You are careless. If you knew you were going to be tending to the nts today, then you should have worn something else."

    Sumireughs lightly. "Ah well, I lost my coat and scarf along the way. Straight after lessons ended, I had work to do."

    Work huh? "With the guys in Quatro light?"

    "No with Yamaguchi-san. Shin hasn''t been feeling well as ofte. I was nning on taking a few days off, but Atsuro reassured me and all that he will take care of it..." She trails off. "But I''ll admit I felt restless; that is why I kept myself busy this entire time."

    That''s when Yuhi looked at her properly and noticed the bags under her eyes. The circles were rather dark, and her eyes tinted a pale red mixing in with her usual violet ones.

    Herpletion seemed a lot paler too. Although it''s like her to do something like this, it still doesn''t make it okay.

    She hasn''t changed at all since the first time they met, huh?

    Yuhi grabbed hold of her hand and made sure that sheid down on hisp. At this action of his, he noted that her cheeks turned red again.

    "W--what are you doing?" Sumire stammered.

    "Isn''t that obvious? You''re tired, so you should sleep."

    "B--but why in this position?"

    She is cute when she is flustered. Normally she is so calm andposed.

    Yuhi shook the thought out of his mind as he constantly reminded himself, self-restraint. Self-restraint huh? A deep sigh escaped his lips. Either way, he supposed a little contact wouldn''t do any harm.

    Yuhi entangled their hands together. "Uh, Yuhi-san?"

    "This is so I can prevent you from escaping."

    Sumire didn''t respond. But nor did she leave either; instead, he nced down to see she had turned to face the other way and covered herself with the red nket.

    "Idiot." She muttered ever so quietly. But he heard it loud and clear.

    Yeah, he probably was.

    But whenever it came to her, everything was different, and that''s why it''s fine. He edged closer to her, and she immediately turned around. She buried her face in his arms.

    "Yuhi, thest few days, thank you for everything."

    Why is she thanking him for?

    "For?"

    "Everything." She leaned forward and kissed him. "I love you, Yuhi."

    "I know."

    "Let''s go out onto the balcony for a bit."

    Sumire nodded and stood up. He wrapped his coat around her shoulders. "Alright, let''s go."

    "What about you?"

    "I''m not the one with a shirt only." He joked. It was long enough to be a dress, at least on her.

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "Well, somebody won''t get my clothes."

    "I''ll call him again." But he liked how thest few days she only wears his shirt at home.

    For the next few minutes, nobody spoke, but Yuhi''s gaze remained on her. He knew, based on the fact that she let go of him, that she was going to ask him something serious.

    "Kojiro Sakuya. Can we talk about him?"

    Yuhi flinched when he heard the name, but his gaze softened. ''It seems like she worked hard, huh?''

    "When did you find out?"

    "Shortly after you left, he caused a disturbance again, and this time we caught him in the act."

    "I see."

    "Why didn''t you tell me directly that he was the one who ughtered your family?"

    "Because at first my memory of it was a blur. But eventually, it made sense the reason I ended up in that forest."

    "The real reason?"

    She really knows him well.

    "If I told you, you would have confronted him."

    "You were worried I would get hurt." She nodded, understanding.

    "I''m not underestimating you, and it''s just I remember it clearly. His cruelness."

    Sumire deeply sighed. "You know Yuhi-san, this is your weak point. You''re way too kind. Even though you figured it out, you still treated him normal, so you didn''t endanger those around you."

    Too kind, huh? Perhaps that is what it is. Even though he spoke about revenge, he can''t do what needs to be done in the end.

    That man was right in front of him, and yet what did he do?

    "It''s not like I can''t sympathize with Yuhi-san. But, by not telling me, I questioned my status as your partner."

    "Partner, huh? You were my boss."

    "We were partners." Sumire sighed. "Don''t tell me that even now you think of yourself as a hunting dog?"

    Yuhi didn''t answer, and he noticed her expression turn dark. He walked over and pushed her against the railing as he leaned forward. He traced her lips.

    "Sumire. Your very pretty."

    "Mmm, what are you doing?"

    "It''s bad, and I keep wanting to attack you."

    "Then attack." He brought his lips towards her neck, and he felt her shudder. "Yuhiˇ­"

    "I''ll stop; this isn''t good for you."

    "But don''t you want to?"

    "Yeah." He has some bad thoughts about her. But even more than that. Yuhi brushed their foreheads together. "I would rather you experience a normal rtionship."

    "I see, but what if I wanted to do those things?"

    "Well." His lips curve to a smile at her suggestion. "We can but in moderation."

    "Then let''s go back inside and be moderate."

    Wait, wait--? This girl is seriously messing with him. Why does she even want to...

    Yuhi ran his hands through his hair. "Look, Sumire, I know I said some outrageous things at the beginning of this rtionship, but I was only-"

    "You were only joking?"

    "Well, notpletely, but-" His sentence fell short when she kissed him softly.

    "But nothing. Yuhi-san, you have to stop being so careful around me. I am not a child."

 Chapter 328 - Do You Believe In The Darkness In Peopleâ€™s Hearts?

    Star Records, Practice room 5.

    Sumire felt irritated as the conversation with Yuhi fromst night resurfaced in her mind. ''Why did he look at her like that?'' Isn''t he the one being unfair?

    "Hey, isn''t this enough?"

    Ran was the first toin. The fact that Ransted three hours was amazing enough, and Sumire had topliment him for this change. However, in the end, he stillined.

    "Definitely not! The fact that you guys lost despite being under my guidance is a disgrace! What''s more, you didn''t even take second ce."

    Sumire emphasized. She did not mean to say it so bluntly. However, it is something that ought to be said.

    ''How could Quatro Light lose to two groups?'' This is impossible. There is nobody around who is their level. Sumire watched the performance tape, and they did very well. It seems Yuhi giving them advice for the solo songs got rid of their unease. So howe?

    It does not help how they will not give her the name of the ones who beat them.

    The praiseester, and she first has to criticize them. Although, she suppose spoiling them once in a while won''t hurt either.

    "Seeing a little girl train the number one group is something."

    Her eyes twitched, annoyed. She doesn''t know who said it, but Sumire turned around to hit the person with her fan when that person stopped her in his tracks.

    She immediately recognized the owner."Soujiro!"

    "As violent as ever I see."

    "I''m sure you didn''te here to say this."

    "Your right. Do you minding with me for a bit?"

    "Eh? Um. .." Sumire said, surprised.

    "You don''t have to reject me that strongly. "

    "N--no that''s not it. " She was just slightly startled.

    "Is that so? Then will youe along? I actually don''t have that much time."

    Even if he says that, what does he want her for?

    "You can bring one of those guys over there if you''re so concerned about me doing something."

    Sumire nced over and spotted that the four stopped doing their exercises and looked over at her and Soujiro with worried nces.

    If they have that much energy to worry about her, then they should spare it on their training.

    "Were only taking a short walk around the block. I''ll be back in a few minutes!"

    "What are we going to say when Yuhi-sanes?" Jun called out.

    Ah! Right, she arranged to meet with Yuhi this morning. She got so caught up in training the other guys that she almost forgot. What does she do?

    "Just tell him the truth, that guy. ..won''t get mad or anything," Soujiro answered for her.

    Sumire doesn''t get a chance to respond since Soujiro grabbed hold of her wrist and pulled her along. Oh, she has seen this back before. Somewhere else, a very long time ago.

    ˇ­.

    The two of them found a quiet spot, and Soujiro immediately started to talk. It surprised her how quickly he shifted into business mode. Sumire was still distracted, and her gaze remained on her wrist. Now that she thought it through, he never once held her hand even though he has the right to do so.

    She wonders what this man thinks of her.

    "First, let''s start with talking business. Do you recall the investigation we were conducting at the beginning? Regarding the town that fell due to a mysterious disease? "

    In other words, when they''ve finished speaking about business, he will start talking about personal stuff.

    Soujiro is also going to confront things from now on, huh? He must have made his mind up after the fight. No, he may have been thinking about it even before they met again. She''s sure that Soujiro never expected to see her again.

    In the years he did not see her, he must havee up with an answer.

    "I do. We ended up assuming that it was the toxic poison gas due to the traces of darkness we found on the sight."

    "Yes, but that was wrong. It was bacteria."

    "Bacteria? You mean it wasn''t due to the darkness. But more to do with the environment of the ce?"

    She noticed the foul stench of the area when she visited before with Shin. However, she merely assumed that things were like that due to the mass famine.

    Soujiro nodded. "Yes. It had nothing to do with that person."

    "But the traces of darkness found there were his." Sumire frowned.

    "Right, we can''t get rid of that. Let''s take this one story at a time, first of the bacteria. It took Ichinose''s research team to analyze the stuff found on the site and when they did. They noticed a particr substance on the objects. The bacteria is parasitical and uses humans as hosts. Those who contracted the bacteria suffered from chills and fevers in the initial stage. As time went by, the symptoms changed, and they ended up experiencing violent vomiting, until the point where they would enter aa."

    "I read about the conditions they had to live in. But I assumed that was due to the famine urring because of that person''s reign. The initial symptoms too just seem like a regr cold or stomach bug. " However, now that she thinks about it. Someone had cut off a section of the report. Although she heard about the vomiting, she didn''t know that they vomited until they entered aa.

    "That piece of information wasn''t avable to anyone. How did you know?"

    "One question at a time. Anyhow, the infected ones began attacked regr individuals. They did not eat them as a zombie might. But they killed and tortured the innocent for mere entertainment. They treated it like a game." Soujiro said, shifting the screen of his PDA to show several images.

    The images Soujiro showed her werepletely awful.

    "How horrible." She clenched her fist. "I understand they are the victims and if they were conscious they''d never have done it. But doing this isn''t human."

    "You think so? People have darkness in their hearts, you know. Like that man, Aki always said that there will always be strong darkness if there is a strong light. Simrly, if there was a weak light, the darkness would reflect it. You can''t have one lower than the other, and it will always remain equal. In this case, the current generation has people with such an otherworldly vibrant aura and light. It''s only natural that darkness reflected is the same."

    She understands that logic, and generally looking at it, it is a fair-sounding argument. Since there''s a bit of both, there can be harmony. However, for her to start seeing the darkness in all herpanions hearts isn''t something she can do. She is already struggling with her own darkness.

    This person, too, probably had no malice towards her.

    He simply prioritized his work over her and couldn''t bnce a rtionship with her.

    "Do you believe in the darkness in other people''s hearts, too, Soujiro?"

 Chapter 329 - Be Happy

    "I do, and perhaps it''s because of that belief. I could never truly get close to anyone."

    Eh?

    "This is thest part of the business."

    Oh!

    Soujiro continues. "The bacterial disease caused a change in those who were able to wake up from theiras. The patients then saw a dramatic increase in both their intelligence and physical strength. They remembered everything they had seen once as if they had taken a photograph of it. And they would never forget it. But some of these new humans had discovered something else as well.

    A certain kind of ''noise,'' something felt for a mere instant and gone the next. Something out of ce. Entities appearing in the gaps between reality and illusion, where no one would think to look. Higher intellects who resemble humans pretend to be human and, in doing so, rule humanity. "

    Rather than a disease, this is starting to sound like a new form of evolution. However, thatst half can only fit the description of certain people.

    "These new humans are starting to sniff out the hanyous, aren''t they? "

    "Yeah, and that''s why the hanyou-elite alliancemunities have been meeting up often. That''s why Terashima isteing back to, and he, he is bearing a lot of things."

    "Correct me if I am wrong, but are you sympathizing with Yuhi?

    A small smile appears on his face. "It''s time for the personal questions now, huh?"

    Her cheeks colored red. "Sorry, even though you said a lot. I didn''tment much. Rather, I was far too impatient."

    "You don''t have to apologize. I know full well what kind of person you are, and now it''s time for me to confess a few things. Let''s start with this. . . " Soujiro pulled up another document, another photograph.

    But this one was different, and it had nothing to do with the cases. Eh? It took her a few moments to understand what he was showing her.

    "You mean to say you had an agreement with my parents? That''s why they pushed me away? Why anyone who asked me out, anyone who proposed."

    Sumire couldn''t believe what she was hearing. However, now that she knew his real identity. It all makes sense now. He was the boy from before, the one she made a promise to. If it''s like that, it''s only natural he made such arrangements.

    It''s natural, and yet, for some reason, she can''t ept it.

    "Because of that, I thought of myself as a girl who couldn''t fall in love with someone properly. Everything fell apart with any guy I dated. I thought of myself as the lowest of humans in the world. Even if I hadn''t distinguished my feelings as love, I should not have asked that person out and taken advantage of those circumstances; if you didn''t do that, no. ˇ­that''s not it."

    Even if he hadn''t taken such an action, nothing would have changed. The feelings she had for Sano would still have appeared, Ren and that person.

    Soujiro reached over and brushed his fingers across her eyes.

    "I wanted you to fall in love with me naturally and not restricted by the promise. However, I was slightly irked when you didn''t recognize me and treated you coldly for awhile. However, I''ve always loved you, Sumire. It''s far toote to say this now I know. But I want to hear your feelings."

    ''Indeed, it iste. But even if he said it from the start, the oue would remain the same.''

    "I love, Yuhi."

    "Yeah, I knew that much too."

    Soujiro pulled away from her. "If you take a look and analyze my actions properly, you''ll realize that I wasn''t trying to take you for myself in the end. But to bring you to the person you''ve always held dear in your heart."

    Wait what? Although she suspected that he formed some sort of resolve, she didn''t know how long. Could it be from the very beginning?

    Sumire doesn''t get a chance to debate about it since Soujiro walked off.

    "-Soujiro!"

    He continues walking off but halted in his tracks.

    "T--thank you very much! I''ll try no, I''ll be genuinely happy from now onwards."

    From now on, she has to make an effort, a proper one, to be happy with Yuhi. After all, this person has sacrificed so much just so she could find her happiness.

    "If not, then perhaps I shall make a move." Soujiro suddenly appeared before her. Before she knew it, his lips- Sumire closed her eyes. But after a few minutes, nothing happened.

    She opened her eyes and found Soujiro''s warm and gentle eyes on her.

    "It seems I can''t do anything."

    "Soujiro-"

    "I will cover for you as much as I can. So Sumire, please try from now on."

    Thank you so much, Soujiro.

    Although she has yet to sort out the pieces properly in her head, how much he has helped her and sacrificed, she only saw the surfaceyer.

    However, for now, she wants to express these heartful feelings of gratitude.

    ˇ­.

    The market was rather crowded. But that was good for her. She only wore a hat for disguise and had no sses or anything else. It would be bad if people recognized her.

    "Um, do we have everything we need? Were not missing anything?"

    To meet with Yuhi right afterward felt somewhat odd. She felt almost guilty. However, Yuhi had assured her that Soujiro had informed him beforehand and quit, '' Even if he hadn''t. We already spoke about things in detail.''

    She wonders what sorts of things they spoke about. After all, Yuhi was rather strict about her meeting Soujiro. From the very start,, Yuhi-san was cautious towards Soujiro and not other guys.

    "Sumire?"

    Sumire responds calmly, despite her thoughts spiraling out of control.

    "No, I think we got everything. I can carry this stuff. " She said, noticing that the bag had vanished from her hands and was now in his. He must have taken it away when she was distracted.

    "It''s okay, and I can hold this and also take something else hostage."

    Eh? Yuhi grabbed hold of her hand, and her cheeks turned red.

    Gee, he is so foolish. But she tightened her grip on his hand and saw his eyes widen.

    Indeed this must be a first for her to take the initiative like this.

    Sumire recalled what she promised Soujiro and her gaze softened. Even if it is difficult she has to properly try for the person who sacrificed so for her.

    Also, she needs to consider others, for Yuhi, who epted her and for Tseuno Mamoru, who made all of this possible.

 Chapter 330 - A Peaceful And Happy Life

    "Oh, you, the married couple! Husband and wife need fresh food to live healthy. Come on in! There is some good stuff here."

    ''This is indeed a market, and the owners don''t hesitate to say such things. How do they know who is a couple or not? What if they are siblings or rted?'' Sumire shook her head. None of that concerns her.

    She took a look at the list in her hands. What else do they need?

    At that, a bright smile appeared on Yuhi''s face.

    "Hey, Sumire! He is talking about us!"

    Her eyes widened, rmed. "Wh-what?! We are not married!"

    But Yuhi ignores this and swiftly turns to the fish keeper.

    "Do you have any rmendations, sir?"

    "Everything I sell is of the finest quality, but this is the best!" He points to somerge pieces of salmon.

    "Hey, you like salmon, right?"

    "It costs too much."

    "I know you want to save up some money for Huan, but if we have to deny ourselves all the things that make us happy, it''s like putting the cart before the horse."

    "I suppose so."

    Yuhi indeed takes care of most of her daily needs too. She reluctantly nodded.

    "Sir, five slices of salmon, please."

    Wait five? They don''t need that many.

    "Coming right up."

    Sumire was about to say something when she saw the look on Yuhi''s face.

    "I guess there is no choice. Yuhi-san, let''s cook together."

    Even without a proper discussion, it was something that they naturally agreed on. Her daily routine and his consisted of using the main hours of the day to go to work.

    His work is more time-consuming, meaning she often had to wait for him. But that did not matter; when he came back, they ate together, rxed together either by watching movies or cuddling. Then they would kiss a lot and do other things.

    On the weekends, they would spend time together shopping and going out like this.

    ''A nice and peaceful life.'' But Sumire understood that even now, dangers lurked in the shadows.

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi looked at her belly.

    "Hey there."

    Her cheeks burned red at his words. Geez! This guy. "Nobody is home, fool." Sumire pulled out a mini fan from her bag.

    Now that she thought about it, he did this before too.

    "Ouch."

    Yuhi rubbed his head to ease the pain of being punched.

    He looked up at the sky. "I used to speak about it a lot with Masaru, about how we wanted happy families. Fun, happy, loving families. How my daily life would consist of waking up with the person I love would be next to me, and when I came home, she would wee me back."

    Her eyes widened when she heard those words.

    "I''m so happy right now. That this isn''t a dream, that this is reality."

    He''s be so open. Really, he doesn''t make this easier on her at all, does he? "Dear."

    She reads out a certain text. A letter that she had memorized from corner to corner.

    "I''m sorry I couldn''t keep my promise. You know I had a lot of fun working with you. When I first joined just to get close to you, I would never have thought that you would end up being my boss. I joined to get close to you, but at the same time, I wanted to go into a line of work where I could protect people."

    "Um, Sumire?"

    "Your stubborn spirit andck of willingness to say your true feelings have caused me many problems. But that was fine for me because you showed me the real you..."

    "Wait a minute!" Yuhi finally recognized what she was saying. "When did you read that? And when did you have the time to memorize it?"

    "I found it shortly after you left."

    She only read it once, but that did not stop her from repeating the words from the letter in her head.

    "Are your cheeks red? My, how rare."

    "Of course, I am blushing." Yuhi admitted. "Damm it! I thought it would have gotten lost or destroyed."

    "Unfortunately for you, it was carefully tucked away, in the back of the drawer."

    Yuhi''s face turned red from, and his normalposure had vanished.

    "You know, when I wrote this, I thought it would be way less embarrassing to write this down rather than say it out loud! That''s not the case at all. I''m freaking out here."

    Indeed, normally writing things down would be easier than conveying it out loud. But only for normal people. For people like Yuhi-san who use

    Sumireughs softly. Indeed, he looked panicked.

    Her gaze softened. "The words that you wrote. Have your feelings changed at all since then?" She asks despite knowing the answer already.

    "Nope, nothing has changed."

    Sumire paused when she saw the serious look in his eyes. Normally he acts like a fool, but asionally he would look at her like this.

    "I see."

    "Speaking of which, I found a random bump on my head when I woke up this morning."

    Her eyes widened, rmed. She was grateful he changed the topic before she made it awkward. But did he have to equally choose a harder one?

    "But when I woke up, I didn''t think I was in any bad sleeping posture. Maon said some nonsense about it the other day. Do you know anything about it?"

    "Well..."

    She feels really ufortable when he asks her things directly like that.

    Yuhi may not have realized that anything happened if everyone behaved normally.

    Stupid Kou.

    "Hm? What''s wrong?"

    If she doesn''t say anything, she will look suspicious, isn''t she? "Last night, Kou-San, Ryou-kun, and I saw you were asleep in the dining hall. The two tried to carry you back, but you ended up hitting your head."

    Please fall for this.

    He doesn''t say anything for a few seconds, and Sumire felt panicked. Is he going to believe her or not? Seconds quickly turned into minutes before Yuhi spoke up/

    "I see. Then I suppose I have to thank them."

    Phew, he believes her.

    "But that doesn''t exin what Kou was saying."

    Sumire didn''t know what Kou told him but judging from his behavior, and it was to do with her.

    "I--I don''t think you should worry about anything Kou-san says. "

    "Well, that''s true, that guys always say weird stuff."

    This time around, Kou being an idiot saved her.

    A relieved sigh escaped her lips, but that relief vanished when somebody poured water over her.

    It was water, and yet it felt strange. She wrapped her arms around her. ''It feels like ice; is it just my imagination?''

    Sumire looked at the source and noticed it came from one of the shops. However, there was nobody by the window.

    ''Oddˇ­'' There is no malice in the air, and yet something seems wrong here.

 Chapter 331 - Sacrifices

    Sumire red harshly at the person beside her.

    "D--don''t re at me like that. I warned you, didn''t I?"

    She wanted to tell him it was a bitte, but that was just an unnecessary outburst of anger. She needs to control her temper more. Besides, it seems Yuhi-san got wet too.

    Sumire averted her gaze from Yuhi and tugged on her shirt that was hugging tightly into her skin. The unusual cold seemed to gradually vanish, yet she felt short bursts of pain in her chest.

    This is bad, and this hasn''t happened in a while. She was more sensitive to the cold than most people. She never knew if her chest pain was rted to her asthma or not since most of the time, and she had a hard time breathing. Her anxiety can cause breathing problems, too, and that will lead to pain.

    Her thoughts break off when she hears the sound of rushing footsteps. The shop owner exited the shop with a worried look on her face. It was a young girl with dark brown hair tied in a bun, wearing a forest green maid outfit.

    "I''m so sorry, miss. I''ll dry those clothes for you, so why not stay in my shop while you wait?"

    They really shouldn''t be staying in one area for long. Because it doesn''t change the fact that Yuhi is a number one idol. The paparazzi seem especially desperate after what happened thest time. It wouldn''t be surprising if that reporter who returned told them what happened. Even so, it is partly his fault this happened, and she can''t walk around like this.

    "Then we will take you up on that offer."

    ˇ­..

    Sumire already knew the clothes would be strange based on what the shop owner wore. It seemed like this was one of those old-style cafes, so there were many traditional clothing to choose from. Unfortunately, there were no in designs, so she ended up wearing a rather shy-looking kimono.

    She entered the room Yuhi was waiting in. She found him on his phone and some snacks on the small table in front of him. For a moment, Sumire simply looked at him.

    Even though he is just sitting like this, he looks perfect.

    Pure ck hair, and yet it seems to shine when light reflects on itˇŞpale skin glistening in the dusk. Sharp and chocte brown eyes, Yuhi is perfect.

    After their first encounter, Sumire recalled how she ended up drawing so many pictures of him for days. She didn''t want to forget it, even for a moment, the many different expressions that he showed her.

    So she drew like crazy; she remembered the scolding her mother gave her then. It is a good thing she did not throw those drawings away. It was one of the few things she managed to take out during the incident.

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi called out to her. "Instead of staring,e over here already."

    "I wasn''t staring." Sumire walked over and sat down beside him.

    "Huh?"

    She did not even have the chance to respond before Yuhi removed the hairpin. He then restyled her hair with his hands.

    "You have silkier hair than most people, so I am sure you have a hard time."

    Yuhi tied up all her hair with the ease of someone skilled at the process. It bothered her a bit when she realized how skilled he was. Fixing a girl''s hair like this, and there was that previous case where he painted her nails.

    Since she came here, Sumire heard many rumors about Yuhi. There are some very awful ones about him, and Sano often reminded her of them. But she never paid too much attention to it. At least before they went out, now they are together, she is more mindful.

    Believing in them immediately would be wrong, but she cannot dismiss them entirely. Ny percent of rumors are lies used to deceive and hurt others, but the remaining ten percent are truths shrouded in mysteries.

    More importantly, she felt her already red face turn hotter.

    Why does her face get all hot when all he does is touch her hair? She must not let Yuhi see her face right now. She teased him earlier, so he will most likely use this chance to get back at her. Still, it was difficult to stay still. Even more, than Yuhi kissing her or doing anything else, she felt more nervous about him doing something like this.

    I promised Soujiro to be happy, so I shouldn''t push Yuhi away so much. But it still felt strange. Is it okay for me to rely on him so much?

    After what felt like forever, but it was only a few minutes, he pulled back." Alright, done."

    She checks her hair in the mirror once Yuhi finished.

    Naturally, it was wless. He is good at cooking too, and household chores. It feels like she ought to work on her feminine skills.

    "It is very nice to see you this way," Yuhimented. "Although, Mamoru has probably seen all of these sides of you."

    Yuhi said the next half said so quietly, so she wasn''t sure if she heard correctly.

    "Did you say something?"

    "No, it''s nothing."

    He is denying it? That''s unusual from him. Then again, it is something to do with Ru. No matter how epting and kind Yuhi is, Sumire noticed how odd he acts whenever she mentioned Ru. It is only normal for him to act that way. She has gotten used to him being so epting that she forgets that his reaction now is normal, unlike his initial behavior.

    "Oh yeah, the shop owner brought us some snacks earlier. The regr customers left her these. Let''s have some."

    Sumire rolled her eyes when she heard thatment. She thought so when the shop owner showed them inside, but the girl kept looking at Yuhi. Why does he keep attracting such pretty people for? It makes it harder for her to hold back. But she ought to control her temper now that she has returned to the entertainment industry.

    Unlike before, she does not have somebody covering for her every move.

    To think she only just realized how much Ru was protecting her from everything. Ru and that person did so much for her. It is stupid to notice these things now. Her gaze fell towards Yuhi, who talked about the snacks; this person, too, has sacrificed so much already.

    How much more will he sacrifice for her?

 Chapter 332 - What If The World Ends?

    Sometimes it is painful for her to be around Yuhi. No matter how much she loves him, she recalls why she turned him down in the back of her mind.

    I do not deserve to be with him. Somebody as vile and dirty as her should not be around him.

    Yet, she cannot let him go, and she wants to possess everything about the man called Yuhi.

    "You know I wish kimonos were uniforms."

    "Eh?" It was only then when she noticed the look in his eyes. This stupid pervert. "Even if kimonos are easy to take off, we aren''t doing that in school."

    Yuhi looked at her with an innocent look. "I wasn''t implying that."

    As if! But unlike Sano, Yuhi does not act like a gentleman. If he wants her, he will tell her. There is no mask. This is one of the many things she liked about him. He not only treats her well, but he respects her. This is the first rtionship where she has felt like an equal.

    Sano was a jerk, and he only used her. No, they used each other.

    Ren was a good guy, but he had his own fair share of problems.

    With Ru, it was nice, but it felt like they were locked in their dream bubble and pushed away those around them.

    "But wait, if they were, then people would see how pretty you are. Now I can''t have any more guys liking you."

    "Wh-" Her sentence fell short when Yuhi leaned forward.

    "You already have a harem, dear. Do you know what problems they cause me?"

    "That is not my fault." Sumire tried to avert her gaze, but it was difficult since he was so close. "Yuhi, about what I said to you the other night I.."

    When she woke up in the morning, she regretted telling him. Even though Yuhi already suspected something, actually hearing it from her must be painful. Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi kissed her lips softly.

    "I am not mad, Sumire. So don''t worry."

    "But I must have hurt your feelings." She said it so bluntly there is no way he is not hurt.

    "Your right; it did hurt me."

    "Then-"

    "But how can I possibly get angry at you, Sumire?"

    What sort of logic is that? Of course, he can get angry at her.

    "Yuhi, not so fast. I can''t let you go so easily now that you know my secrets."

    Yuhi nodded and sat opposite her.

    "Well, then Yuhi-san."

    "Yes."

    "You didn''t even tell me even though you knew. I think that''s quite mean of you, Yuhi-san."

    "It is?"

    Is he that dense? Why on earth does she have to say it? Geez.

    "If I looked, I would be troubled is why."

    "By what? Are you not going to give me a reason after lecturing me?" Yuhi questioned. By this point, she was already fidgeting uncontrobly. "If you don''t tell me, I will talk about you secret hideout-"

    "You probably wrote silly things like how much you like me and want to touch me." She paused in mid-sentence, realizing what she just said there. "Don''t make me say it, you dummy!"

    "That''s exactly right. Did you not check the entry? Last time I wrote about your scent and stuff."

    "Gee! Don''t say anymore!"

    She didn''t want to see it, didn''t want to see how warmly he thinks of her even now. Because she''s decided to be with Yuhi because the one she loves is without a doubt only Yuhi, yet this person has always remained connected to her no matter what. No matter how many times she severs the connection, they always end up together.

    No matter how many times she tells him that she still loves Ru, he alwayses back. A real idiot, but his feelings are genuine.

    "I am the worst." Sumire mumbles. "I am very happy that you do so much for me, Yuhi. But I''m not able to properly respond to your feelings right now."

    Yuhi reached over and grabbed hold of her arm. "I already know. I am sorry, Sumire. I know your heart hasn''t been able to move on from that day. You may hide it from the others, but I- the others can tell that you''re still thinking of Mamoru. I have absolutely no intention of rushing you. I just want you to know that my feelings aren''t going to change. . Please feel free to leave me if you ever don''t need me anymore."

    If it were that simple Yuhi, they wouldn''t belong through all of this now. If it was that simple, then by now, he would have somebody else.

    ''By now, they wouldn''t be this close.''

    But thest part is a lie; that would never happen even if she wanted it to, even if she wanted to distance herself from him. Even if she were to leave him, their fates would still connect and be unable to leave each other''s side.

    "You''re so foolish." She mumbled.

    "I know."

    Sumire moved away from him and walked over to the couch. After a few minutes, she hears Yuhi slide a chair behind the couch.

    "Sorry."

    "Why are you apologizing for?"

    "Lately, it feels like I am too pushy. At the start, when I asked you out, I told you I would not rush you and that we can take our time. But whenever I am around you, I cannot control my feelings."

    "But you won''t break up with me?"

    "Yeah, that is impossible."

    ''Impossible, huh?''

    "You know those mini letters you slipped into the books you sent me?"

    "Mmm? What about the--" Yuhi awkwardly ran his hands through his hair. "Forget it, those wereˇ­"

    "Love letters?"

    "ˇ­"

    Sumireughed softly at his reaction. Normally Yuhi is so calm and bold. It is rare to see him this way. It seems she likes him more than she thought. Unlike back then, something has changed, though. She still has those moments where she acts like a little girl in front of him. But she can take the initiative to get closer now.

    Unconsciously she gradually got closer. Yuhi ced his hand on top of hers. "You okay now?"

    "I''m still a bit afraid."

    "Mmm."

    But she is calm. If it were in the past, then this situation would be different. "Say Yuhi-san?"

    "Yeah?"

    "What is thest thing you would do if the world ends?"

    "Tell you how much I love you and promise to meet you in the next life."

    Yuhi has said many cheesy things since they started dating. But this is the first time he rendered her speechless.

    ''Is he some kind of idiot?'' Why did he say that?

 Chapter 333 - Bad Habits

    Sumire felt her heartbeat increase.

    This is so foolish. What are they both doing? As she thought this, she felt Yuhi''s lips on hers. It was a brief kiss, but it made her feel so emotional. She recalled the contents of the letters.

    ''Call me anytime if you have trouble.''

    When she saw that she wanted to call him immediately, she isted herself for so long and didn''t speak with anyone after Ru passed away. But receiving those books with his letters, she slowly regained some strength. ''I want to see somebody, to see Yuhi.''

    "I missed you. I wanted to see you."

    His gaze is gentle. "I''m sorry. You know I regretted it, leaving you behind. When I came to Tokyo, I was at a loss, and I didn''t even know why I returned. It was different without you by my side. We may have ended up as boss and subordinate, and I may have ended up used and treated like a hunting dog. But I longed for those days even though they restricted my freedom."

    "You know I never once treated you as--"

    Yuhi cuts her off by tracing her lips with his fingers. "I know that. You were the only one who treated me as a human, as a detective. Thanks to you, I could use my strength to protect rather than hurt."

    "Yuhi."

    "I''m so grateful to you, Sumire. Thank you so much."

    Why does he treat her in such high regard? She never understood before. She never understood before because she never tried to understand. This person''s genuine feelings for her and everything he does is because she saved him from the darkness in his heart.

    When she saw Yuhi again at the bar a few months ago, she noticed something had changed. The aura around him differed from before.

    He seems kinder and less restless? Back when he was a member of Holy Knights with her, he gave off a distant aura. He wasn''t cold-hearted. But he did not interact with others very well. Back then, he only cared about revenge.

    The current Terashima Yuhi is different.

    It seems the one that changed him was her.

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi extended his hand out, manju in his hands. "Alright, then open wide."

    "I--I can''t eat anymore." Rather how can she eat in this strange mood?

    "You sure?"

    Sumire slowly nodded. "Yuhi-san, can I ask-" Her sentence fell short when he kissed her after eating the manju. The sweet taste of the bun filled her mouth.

    "Too sweet for me."

    "ˇ­"

    Sumire stared at him, speechless. ''Th-this guy? What is with him?'' Sumire sighed deeply. It feels like she always gets caught up in his pace. Nothing has changed since she was his boss. It felt weird being Yuhi''s boss when he had more experience than her. She knew nothing about being a detective. Sure she was strong, but that was all. She only had strength, but she couldn''t solve cases.

    If Yuhi didn''t join back, then she would have struggled. Perhaps she would have lost her ce in Holy Knights. What use is their having brute strength and nothing else?

    It didn''t take her long to realize that he was also looking at her.

    "Why are you watching me, Yuhi-san?"

    "Well, I could say the same back at you."

    "That is unfair, I asked first."

    His lips curve to a half-smile, half-smirk. "Is it a problem? Watching you?"

    "No problem, I like it a lot." Why would she be against him paying even more attention to her than he already does?

    Yuhi dropped a gentle kiss on her forehead. A content sigh passed her lips. "I think you figured it out already, but I like looking at you. If possible, I want to look at only you."

    "Then maybe you should do that, Yuhi-san."

    Heughed. "Are you going to damage my eyes so I can only look at you?"

    That doesn''t sound like a bad idea. Before she could say that, however, he suddenly said. "Thank you for making me so happy."

    Ah, he is a fool. There is no need for him to say such things. She felt her cheeks burn at his words, and heughed again. "Reminds you of old times, boss?"

    "Quit it." Sumire hits him lightly, but he grabbed her hands.

    Yuhi brought her fingers to his mouth and slowly kissed each finger. "..."

    "You know, after I returned to Tokyo, I wandered around a lot. asionally I would find things that reminded me of you and ended up buying it."

    "Things that reminded you of me?" Sumire repeated as she yed with the buttons on his shirt.

    "Yeah, I bought a lot of stuff. Why do you think I have multiple houses in Tokyo? I needed the storage space."

    Exactly what did he buy to fill several houses? Then again, she isn''t one to talk when ites to bad habits.

    Since she missed him a lot, she ended up buying cigarettes and would light them to keep his scent around her. She never smoked but always carried the same brand of cigarettes and lighter.

    "Lately, Shin is avoiding me."

    "Didn''t he speak to you recently?"

    "But that was one time," Sumire recalled that scene of him badly hurt. "Was he embarrassed about that time?"

    "Men don''t like to show their weak side in front of the girl they like."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "Aren''t you too calm about that?"

    "No, it bothers me." Yuhi sighed. "But you know those guys all mean well. They care a lot about you regardless of their feelings."

    So Yuhi-san can see that much?

    "I think he is hiding something about the case from me," Sumire confirmed her suspicions thest time she saw him. He was fidgeting and kept averting his gaze.

    "Maybe because he realized your seeking help from Makoto?"

    "What''s wrong with me using whatever resource I have?" Sumire countered.

    Yuhi chuckled. "I didn''t say it was wrong, but Shin might take it the wrong way. He probably thinks you don''t need him anymore since he failed."

    Her eyes widened, realizing. "Wait, do you think-?"

    "Yeah."

    "I didn''t intend for that to happen."

    "Rx, I will talk to him."

    "Yuhi, did you find anything out too?" Sumire questioned. Shin isn''t the only one behaving strangely.

    "It''s not somethingrge. But when you were working on the solo songs with Quatro Light. I noticed there was someone following you."

    Sumire blinked when she heard those words before she loudly eximed. "Wait, what?!!!"

    "Mmm, why do you think I came with you most of the time?"

    Was somebody following her? Howe she didn''t notice that? Sure her skills may have gotten a bit rusty due to her peaceful life now, but even then, it is impossible for her not to notice.

    "It''s alright."

    "How can you say that?"

    "Because Sumire, you have me."

    ''Ah, I give up; this person is the one person I can''t go against.'' The one person who can destroy her strong front.

    Before she could reply to those words, the sound of Yuhi''s phone ringing interrupted them. Yuhi only briefly looked at the screen before he got up. Ah, he is leaving; she wanted to talk a bit more and also recalled her fingers that lingered on his shirt. Perhaps she could have done something.

    Her thoughts broke off when she felt a pair of lips on hers. "Just taking a call, don''t leave here, and we can continue."

    "Continue?" She feigned ignorance, and Yuhiughed.

    "Yeah, continue." He replied vaguely.

    "Then be quick."

    With a final goodbye kiss, Yuhi left the room in a hurry. Sumire slumped on the ground and extended her hand towards the ceiling. She almost said something crazy again.

    Yuhi makes her go crazy. This feeling is so strange, but it isn''t unpleasant.

 Chapter 334 - Marionette Part 1

    Sumireid down for a few minutes before she hears a familiar voice. She felt slightly disturbed by the voice, so she immediately got up and slowly slid the door open.

    Isn''t that Sano? Sure enough, she saw a familiar figure heading in the direction of her room. Sumire quickly hid behind the wall.

    Why is Yuhi taking so long to get back?

    She felt her heart speed up as his footsteps got closer.

    "Young master, apologies, but guests are upying that room right now."

    "I see."

    "Should I ask them to leave?"

    "No, customers are valuable. I''ll use another room."

    A relieved sigh escaped her lips once she heard the two leave. It would be bad if he caught her; she hasn''t met with him in a while. It''s not like she deliberately avoided him, but Sumire decided it would be bad if they met each other now.

    Besides, after she said those words to Yuhi, it felt awkward going back to Sano.

    ''He looks pale. Is he sick?'' Sumire felt a strange pain in her chest. It''s not because of her, right? Sure she decided to use him, but surely she didn''t brainwash him too much? Her tactic was rather simple. She didn''t exactly y hard to get. She kept him interested in her by not getting too attached to him but not pushing him away either.

    ''I messed with him, but a tactic like that shouldn''t work on him, right?'' Surely Sano was just ying along.

    Now that Yuhi knows the truth, there is no need for her to continue.

    Sumire proceeded to re-enter the room when she suddenly heard footsteps. Her eyes widened when she saw Sano, and she tried to close the door, but he grabbed hold of her wrist and entered the room.

    "San--" She doesn''t get a chance to finish that sentence since he suddenly picked her up.

    He tossed her onto the futon.

    "Sano! Wait--"

    "You, how dare you avoid me for so long?"

    ''As I thought, he is angry after all.'' Yet Sumire noticed how pale and skinny he looked. She hesitantly extended her hand out to touch his face. "Are you sick?"

    His skin felt hot, and sweat clung to his face.

    "I--"

    "You''re sick?" She repeated.

    Sano sighed deeply. "Yes." He trailed off. "I couldn''t take it any longer, so I came here to rest."

    Hino mentioned it briefly before, but who would have thought it was this bad.

    "Take a break?" She suggests.

    "Isn''t Terashima with you?"

    "Ah." Sumire nodded. "But it seemed like he was in a rush. I don''t think he wille back."

    He looked distressed when he answered that phone call. Her thoughts broke off when Sano slumped his face onto her shoulders, his entire body pressed against hers.

    "San?"

    "Just a moment. Sorry."

    Oh, he must feel terrible. She wants to say something to him. But what can she say? To think her n to control him actually worked.

    "Sano--wait."

    "What a nice smell. Do you wear perfume?"

    "Well, a little. I got given some after a photo shoot. I don''t like wasting things, so I decided to use it." They gave her so much, and she didn''t know what to do with it.

    "Then my present won''t go to waste."

    "You got me perfume?"

    His lips curve to a rare smile. "I did."

    So he got her perfume, how strange. He oftenmented in the past how those elegant things did not suit her. Her thoughts broke off when she felt an odd sensation in her lower body. Sumire immediately understood that it was Sano''s--

    "Can I?" Sano brushed his lips against her ear. "Please, I want you so badly."

    ''This is getting out of hand.'' She supposes it''s natural considering well, considering it was her n. Not to toot her own horn, but it is easy for her to trick and deceive people. It was part of her job in the underworld. She got sent on many undercover missions and, at some point, mastered the art of deception.

    Her thoughts broke off when his lips fell on hers. He immediately got to work since her mouth was open.

    ''A kiss from a beast.'' Or maybe it was because of the fever? Either way, it seems like her n has worked a bit too well. She can use Sano. She can sense his desire for her, and there is something else there too. Did she seed in making him fall in love with her?

    Before Sano could do anything else, somebody yanked him off her.

    The other person looked like he just ran a marathon judging from how sweaty he looked. "Hino."

    "Damn it. Hey Sano, I told you before-"

    "Shut it, my head hurts."

    Hino sighed deeply and turned to her. "Were you just about to let him---" He paused and shook his head. "I know things are weird with you and Yuhitely, but don''t do anything stupid."

    "Things are weird between us?" Sumire repeatedly puzzled. What is he talking about?

    "Then again, maybe it''s all good. Yuhi isn''t the type of guy to make you feel awkward and ufortable for long."

    Sumire just nodded along, not understanding what he was trying to say.

    Her gaze fell on Sano, slumped against the wall. He looks awful, and he should go back home.

    Hino frowned as he looked at her and Sano back and forth. "Sumire, a word."

    She nodded and followed him out of the room.

    "Look, I know it''s just an act, but-"

    "This is surprising, you knew?" Sumire cut him off.

    "Your behaviour is very hard to understand. You''re aplicated person, but even I could see what you were doing. Sumire you, what do you n to do with Sano? Why do you need him?

    "It''s not that I need him, but more like I thought he could be a good pawn. I thought I could turn him into a doll, a doll that is obedient to me and only me."

    From the very start, she nned to meet him again. It just so happened that they met much earlier than her original n.

    Hino looked at her with aplicated look on his face. But Sumire was beyond the point of pretending to be nice.

    "Sano already knows. He isn''t stupid, so you don''t have to worry about him."

 Chapter 335 - Marionette Part 2

    "The one I am worried about is you, not him."

    Her eyes widened when she heard those words.

    Did he just-- well, she did suspect something, but Sumire thought Hino knew better than to reveal his feelings.

    Hino must have realized, too, since he looked away. "It''s not likeˇ­"

    Sumire sighed deeply as she walked over to him. She extended her hand out and briefly touched his cheek. It was an unfamiliar feeling, but she did not flinch. It seems she is not afraid of Hino. Then again, ever since she came here, he has treated her like a good friend. She is very grateful to him.

    "To a certain extent, I understand."

    That was all she managed to say since she heard the door slid open. A weak-looking Sano stood there, but he reached over and pulled her towards him. Her face buried in his chest.

    A different scent, and yet it was familiar somehow.

    "Hino." Sano said sharply. "Didn''t I warn you already not to do something like this?"

    So they spoke about it? Now that she thought about it, Hino was always strangely cautious about her and Sano''s situation. Hino could have told on her to Yuhi anytime, and yet he did not do that. It must be hard on him, choosing between his best friend and his family.

    "You know I''m only worried. Sano, you must be crazy. Sumire doesn''t like you anymore. Sumire, too, your actions; you need to stop. Give this a rest, you two, and it isn''t healthy."

    She understands that very well. There is no point in her further getting involved with Nagawa Sano. He is not crucial in finding out the truth she desires. She doesn''t need him at all.

    But a part of her still hasn''t moved forward. Was it revenge? She no longer knew. But a part of her didn''t want to let him escape so easily. Now that she has him right where she wants, why would she let him go?

    Ah, what a twisted mindset.

    Aki-san often told her before that she ought to be careful around people who hurt her. ''Even if you say you forgive them, the monster inside you hasn''t.'' Indeed, it was exactly like what he said. The moment she saw Sano again, the moment he apologized, an idea came to mind.

    ''I can use him.''

    ''I want to exploit him.''

    It''s not like anything will change whether or not she did it. She knew the mental scar he gave her would not vanish easily.

    Before they could exchange any more words, a sh of ck appeared before her.

    "Yuh-" Her sentence fell short when she felt him pinch her cheeks.

    "Ouch, ouch!"

    "That''s your punishment for flirting."

    "I wasn''t--" Her sentence fell short when he wiped her lips with a cloth.

    "This is for letting Sano kiss you."

    So he must have seenˇ­ She felt odd at the thought. This is so strange. Back then, she could do this stuff so easily but now? Now she felt genuine guilt. Is it because Yuhi is different? Unlike the other guys she dated, Yuhi is her first love, and he is the one she genuinely held feelings for her. But that is no longer the case, and he isn''t the only one. The feelings she had no still have for Ru are the real deal.

    Yuhi turned to the other two and sighed. "Hino, take Nagawa to the hospital."

    "Yeah."

    "Nagawa, Sumire will visit youter, so go with Hino now."

    Wait what? She blinked, surprised at his words, but she couldn''t say anything. It seemed that answer satisfied Sano since he was the one who told Hino to go.

    "Yuhi, you--don''t hate me?"

    Yuhi turned around and sighed. "It''s really hard for me to hate you, Sumire. Besides, who are you fooling? The entire time you were shaking, weren''t you?"

    Her eyes widened at his words.

    "I saw everything, and that''s why I understood. Even when you spoke about him, your tone was different. You may not hate him anymore, but-"

    "ˇ­ That''s exactly right. It seems I can''t hide anything from you."

    She doesn''t hate Sano, but she can''t forgive him. Sumire buried her face in his chest. "I don''t like revenge."

    "Yeah, I know."

    "But if I were to let him go easily, I will never rest in peace."

    "Will this really give you a peace of mind?"

    Sumire didn''t reply. How can she reply to something she has no answer to?

    "I will respect all your decisions."

    "But, won''t you get jealous?"

    A troubled look appeared on Yuhi''s face, and Sumire sighed. "As I thought, not even you would be okay with it."

    "Sumire, as long as you don''t cross the line, then you can meet with Sano."

    "What line?" At this point, she got dangerously close to him.

    Yuhi chuckled softly. "Mmm, something like this?"

    "Yuhi-san you''re a boring person after all."

    "H-hey-"

    "You already knew from the start that I am somebody with a difficult personality."

    "You warned me too."

    "That is why, even though my actions seem meaningless, everything happens for a reason."

    "Sumire-" She extended her hand out and caressed his cheek. "You''re so troublesome."

    "But Yuhi-san, you ept me this way, don''t you?"

    This person epts her for who she is. He is the only one who has epted everything, even the ugliest things.

    "I do, of course, I do." He trailed off. "Will you see him tonight?"

    "I will. But I''ll see you tomorrow."

    ...ˇ­..

    After that talk, a few hours went by; she finished up her remaining work before she left.

    Yuhi was very reluctant to let her go, and she was reluctant to leave him too. But when she recalled the look on Sano''s eyes then, Sumire understood they could not continue this way.

    Sano lived in a rich apartmentplex in the center of town, and it was quite close to the building she just worked at.

    She uses the key he gave her before for the first time.

    It opened easily, and she stepped inside.

    What a mess.'' But she more or less understood it would end up this way. To think her n to control Sano actually worked. When she first saw him again, it surprised her, and they met sooner than expected. She had to change her ns.

    Sumire arrived in front of the master bedroom door. She took a deep breath before she stepped inside.

    This room was even messier than downstairs. She calmly walked towards the source.

    The moment she arrived in front of him, Sano pulled her down, so she sat on hisp. Heavy and hungry lips pressed against hers for a brief kiss before his lips made their way towards her neck.

    Even now, he does not change. Sano has never asked her what she wanted. Back then, she was a child, so it made sense but even now. Then again, they are not dating now, so he most likely thinks he can get what he wants this way.

    "San." She mumbled. "Stop for a moment."

    ''I can''t betray Yuhi''s trust.'' Now that Yuhi admits to knowing everything, she has to proceed cautiously.

    Sano moved his lips from her neck. "What?"

    "You have a fever, and you should sleep."

    "Will you stay?"

    Sumire slowly nodded her head, and Sano reluctantly moved away from her. A deep sigh escaped her lips when she saw how much of a mess he looked. So this is the extent of her control? It felt strange, controlling another person this way. It is a first for her to try something like this.

    To what extent can she break him?

 Chapter 336 - Marionette Part 3

    He knows she is using him.

    He knew from the very beginning.

    After all, she said that during the first day.

    Then, what would you do for me?

    The answer to that question was the trigger for her to keep seeing him.

    Sano''s gaze fell on Sumire''s back. She woke up earlier than him and was cooking. It was the absence of her warmth and the pleasant smell that woke him up.

    "I''m still cooking."

    She won''t push him away.

    This woman doesn''t like him. She might even be scared of him, and sometimes he sees her shoulders tremble.

    Yet she always looks at him with those sharp eyes of hers.

    "Heyˇ­how can I finish cooking if you do this?"

    "Sumire, will you stay tonight?"

    The girl sighed deeply. "I already stayedst night. I don''t want to make Yuhi worry too much."

    What a cruel woman mentioning her boyfriend now; then again, this is the current her. But this way, she will stay by his side, right?

    Their breakup took a huge toll on him. Sano didn''t realize how attached he was to her.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I don''t want you to leave."

    "I''m not going anywhere." She switched the stove off. "San, are you worried about something?"

    "ˇ­again, don''t leave me alone."

    Sumire didn''t reply immediately, but she suddenly mumbled. "But you are the one who left me."

    That is right, and he was the one who let her go. But only because he had no option. At that time, he had no choice but to let her go because of his family. One day he wants to talk to her about that, but that day is not today.

    Sano pulled away from her. "What are you making? I haven''t had your cooking in awhile."

    At thatment, her eyes brightened like a child. "I''m making omelets; you like those, right?"

    Her bright child-like eyes aside, her flushed cheeks made his heartbeat.

    "Ye--yeah." Sano stammered. What is with that expression of hers? Since when could Sumire look like that?

    ...

    A few hourster - Nagawa Corporation -

    It was difficult for him to concentrate after he saw that expression on her face. Sano knew he messed up the work today, so he quickly excused himself when he got the chance. What on earth is wrong with him? No, what on earth is with that girl?

    Why did she smile so brightly like that? It seems like he is slowly starting to understand her less. So much for getting to know her more, he does not know what is on her mind.

    She is using him like a puppet, and he is allowing her to do that. It would be fine if he did not know, but he knew everything. It didn''t take him long to realize why she kept meeting with him and going to his house. At first, he thought it was due to her loneliness, but he was not the one she went to when she was lonely; it was Hino.

    Hino huh? Sano sighed when he thought of his friend. He thought something was off from the very beginning, but does that guy like Sumire? If Hino also liked Sumire, this would be a huge problem. But no, with that guy''s personality, he won''t do anything.

    Sanos thoughts broke off when he spotted somebody familiar.

    Isn''t that? Sano quickly rushed enough to identify the person; sure enough, it was Sumire.

    She was leaning against the door to his office.

    "I thought we could eat lunch together."

    ''Lunch, huh?'' Sano didn''t even realize it was time for that. He slowly nodded and pulled the girl into his office. The moment he closed the door behind them, he was all over her.

    He has her backed against the wall as he leaned forward and kissed her. It was a brief kiss since she kept fidgeting, but he liked it regardless. Her lips are so soft and beautiful. He wants to explore a bit more.

    "San, can you do a favor for me?"

    "A favor?"

    "Mmmm, just a little someth--" Sumire stopped him from lifting her shirt. "I think we should set some rules."

    "You don''t want to?"

    "I won''t cheat on Yuhi."

    Hah, of course. Even if she is an evil and cruel woman, she won''t go too far. She lets him kiss her, though. So why are kisses okay? Then again, even with kissing, she trembles, doesn''t she? It rubbed him the wrong way. If she is going to mess with him like this, then why is she still afraid of him?

    He does not understand her at all.

    "Will you?"

    "If you let me keep kissing you."

    After he said those words, he watched as her expression darkened. There it is, a brief look of disgust. Sano pulled away from her.

    "Oh, done already?"

    Sano took out his lighter and cigarettes from his drawer. "Why did you chose me?"

    "Maybe because I wanted revenge." Sumire trailed off. "Or maybe because you just happened to show up. Either way, isn''t this a convenient arrangement for both of us?"

    Indeed it is convenient. After all, the current him cannot live without her. Initially, when he heard of Tsueno Mamorus passing, he only wanted to see her reaction. But there was not a single report of her after the ident, almost like she stopped appearing in public.

    He asked his men to investigate, and yet it was hard to get any information. So he had no choice but to ask those people, they quickly found out that she was going. She was the reason why he even bothereding to Tokyo. Initially, he intend to take her back by force, but when he saw how badly affected she was, he changed his mind.

    His thoughts broke off when he heard her approach. Sumire sits down on his desk and ys with the photo frame. "I didn''t know you kept this picture."

    "Why would I throw it away?"

    "Did your other girlfriends after me see this?"

    "They did."

    "Hmmmˇ­"

    ''Annoying, it''s annoying. I can''t tell what she is thinking.'' But none of that should matter since she is here.

    Sano walked back over to her and traced her lips with his fingers. "Your beautiful."

    "Beautiful, huh?"

    "You don''t like it?" Sano sensed her odd tone.

    "Well, it''s more like I can''t see myself that way."

    "Howe? I used to say this to you every day."

    He often told her how pretty she was whenever they did intimate things.

    "Well, even back then, it was weird. Besides San, you said that to every girl."

    ''Shoot, right he did, didn''t he?'' "I won''t do that now."

    Sumireughed softly. "I already know you won''t."

    She already knows, huh?

    "Did youe here just for lunch?"

    "No, I have work in this building, so I thought I would drop by here since it was along the way."

    "And the lunchbox?"

    "It was for Yuhi, but he couldn''t make it."

    She is so blunt about this whole situation. It irritates him, but he doesn''t want to not see her again. It was painful not seeing her for so long. After she gave birth, he seldom saw her around. He does not want that to happen again.

 Chapter 337 - Marionette Part 4

    His thoughts broke off when he felt her sharp gaze on him. "What''s wrong?"

    "I was just thinking, San, why do you like me?"

    Sano blinked at her question. Why is she even asking him something like that? Now that he thought about it, he can''t answer her question. He likes her a lot but the exact reason why he does not understand it very well.

    Sumire must have understood since she stopped asking him.

    "Why did you end up with work here?" Sano swiftly changed the topic. While thepany does amodate artists now, the progress is quite slow.

    "Mmm, I received an invitation, and the venue happened to be here."

    Now that is suspicious. Sumire was about to pull something out, but because she got so close, Sano kissed her again before the kiss could get too heated up; however, the doors mmed open.

    "Oi!"

    "Tsk. She is about to leave, can''t you let me finish?"

    "Like hell." Hino cursed. "Sumire, you''re going to bete."

    "Then I guess I have to go."

    "Wait." Sano grabbed her wrist. "I''ll walk down with you."

    Sumireughed softly. "You don''t have to. Besides, I think Hino wants to speak to you about work."

    "Can I message you?"

    "Sure."

    He kept watching her until he could no longer see her back. The moment he was sure she was gone, Sano looked at Hino angrily. "What now?"

    "Did Sumire stay over?"

    "The media got a picture?"

    "Yes."

    "If you can''t handle it, I will."

    "No need." Hino looked troubled. "Somebody else interfered. It wasn''t Yuhi or Makoto Soujiro either."

    Is it that man again?

    "As long as the news is covered up."

    Hino sighed. "I thought the same too, but their methods are a bit extreme. The reporters have lost their jobs."

    "Fired?"

    "More like they disappeared without a trace. Theirpany called me and asked if I knew anything. This is a bit troublesome."

    "They think it was Terashima?"

    Hino nodded. "Naturally, the first person, anybody, would consider as the culprit is the one in a rtionship with her."

    "I shall handle this, so rx."

    Why does Hino care so much for Terashima Yuhi? Sano never understood why. Why is it Terashima Yuhi again? "I''ll mail you the detailster."

    "Where are you going?"

    "I want to see her."

    Sano did not waste any time before he rushed down the hallway. He knew that she had work on the second floor since she whispered it earlier. His office was on the fourth floor, so it did not take him long before he reached his destination. But upon arrival, he noticed somebody else beside Sumire.

    Terashimaˇ­

    "Hey love, sorry I''mte."

    "You''re too slow, idiot."

    "Mmmm, sorry. But I got you something." Yuhi extended his hand out.

    Sumire peered at the bag, and her violet-colored eyes sparkled like a child.

    "First edition copies of the series you mentioned?"

    "Yeah, a new antique bookshop opened downtown. I saw these on the shelves and had to get them for you."

    "Thank you, Yuhi!"

    ''Sheˇ­can still make faces like that?'' Now that he thought about it, Sumire liked books didn''t she? She often read whenever they were alone together. He still has some books of hers. He should find the time to return it, her books and other stuff. For thest few years, Sano, however, couldn''t do that. He kept everything the same in his apartment in Star town.

    "San?"

    Oh, she noticed him.

    Sheughed softly as she lightly tugged on his arm. "You didn''t have toe down. You''re busy, right?"

    "I have time."

    He felt ufortable since Terashima was watching them. But his gaze fell on her hand, still on his arm. What is with that hand? What is she trying to do to him?

    "Then you''ll listen to me sing?"

    "I shall."

    After he said those words, he watched as a bright smile appeared on her face.

    Why does she look so happy?

    "I''ll sing one of my songs for you then."

    Wait-huh? A song about him? At thatment, Terashima strolled over and pinched her cheeks.

    "Brat, you can''t change the song that easily."

    "It''s rare for San to listen up close. Can''t you do something?"

    Yuhi sighed deeply. "Alright then."

    Sano watched as Yuhi walked up to the person in charge. Terashima looked back and gave an okay sign. A single word is all it took for the change. Sano had to admit it was impressive. He knew the person in charge as a stubborn man. So Terashima has that charisma thing that attracts people''s attention, huh?

    Sumire pulled away from him. "Then I will quickly go over there and sing San, watch me carefully, okay?"

    "Yeah." He didn''t say anything else as he watched her rush off.

    That girl has no more feelings for him. She treats him the same as she would anybody. But he wants to take advantage of that. Unlike Hino, he could not be friends with her, and it would be too hard after the rtionship they had. To a certain extent, Sumire must understand this too, which is why- his eyes widened when she started to sing.

    "Hey, even if I disappear, will you search for me

    I''m sure the reason why you can''t send me texts is because you''re so busy.

    When I''m lonely, I look to the night sky.

    I want you to look my way some more, just like you did back then.

    I honestly want to say that.

    STAB STAB STAB, it hurts.

    BEAT BEAT BEAT, my heartbeat conveys to my body.

    If I step out, it seems like I''ll lose it all, and I can''t do it." Sumire sang.

    An upbeat song matched with a powerful voice, and yet there was something else there. The lyrics to this song, so is this how she felt when they dated? No her feelings after their breakup.

    "Hey, if I pretend to forget, will you meet me?

    I continue to hold on to this thought. I am a marite.

    When I am separated from you, I can''t dance anymore.

    See? The threads areing loose.

    My heart seems as if it will breakˇ­

    Maybe having a break-up talk with you will make me feel relieved altogether."

    Just like she is using him now and treating him like a puppet, did he not do the same to her before? So it seems she did experience side effects after the breakup; he made sure that she became obsessed and relied on him. He mentally scarred her.

    What was he so afraid of? Why did he do something like that to hurt the woman he loves the most?

    ˇ­

    Sano leaned against the wall in the second-floor reception area. He arrived here a few minutes ago, as he went through another packet of cigarettes. Her performance from earlier remained firm in his mind. To think he drove her to a corner like that, and what for? In the end, those threats his family made were only empty?

    His thoughts broke off when he spotted brte hair sat down by therge double-zed windows. She wore a spaced-out look on her face. Sano was about to call out to her when somebody appeared behind the girl with a cold drink in his hands. It was Terashima Yuhi again.

    Terashima lightly tapped the drink against her head, earning her attention.

    "Good work."

    "But I held back. I still can''t sing properly."

    "Your singing, I like it a lot."

    It was only a few words, but he could tell her mood had drastically improved.

    Why can''t I do anything like that? Why can''t I give her the words she wants to hear?

    Even if she keepsing back to him, it is out of obligation and not love. His thoughts broke off when he heard the sound of his phone.

    From: Sumire

    I''lle there in a second, so don''t move

    From: Sano

    It''s fine, go back with him.

    From: Sumire

    If I said no?

    From: Sano

    ˇ­ what''s for dinner?

    Sano felt like a huge idiot when he typed that reply. ''What am I doing?'' He slumped his back against the wall.

    After a few minutes, he hears her footsteps.

    "You still have a fever San."

    "Sumire-"

    "I''ll go back with you." Her hands lingered on his cheeks, and he wanted nothing more than for her to keep doing this.

    But at the back of his mind, he understood already. This girl no longer cares for him. She is only acting out the role he wants her to. That is fine with him, as long as she stays with him.

 Chapter 338 - Each Day, Each Moment

    If a bystander looked at his life, they would certainly criticize him. Abandoned in the forest, taken in by an old man who isted himself from the world. After the death of that old man, taken to an orphanage.

    Knowing those circumstances looked sympathetic. But that''s off the mark. Yuhi didn''t feel anything about being abandoned.

    He didn''t resent the parents who threw him away, nor did he particrly want to meet them.

    It''s not like he was bitter, but instead, it was the opposite. He casually epted the situation. He liked his current life too, it was not the best but at least he was alive. At least he managed to escape that forest. If the old man did not find him and stayed there any longer, the worst-case scenario could have happened.

    "You''re a cold-hearted guy."

    The first time he heard those words, he was in middle school.

    "The parents who abandoned you must be in pain since they had to leave you like that, yet you don''t care about that at all and just live on as nothing has happened."

    ''That is not true. I have had my fair share of problems too.'' But even then, it''s true he is casual about it.

    "Since you''re like this, though, I can''t get better at all."

    "Hey, don''t make it sound like it''s my fault."

    "Sorry. But you''re cold-hearted."

    "Is that so?"

    "You get interested in anything, but you don''t cling to anything."

    Yuhi didn''t know if that would make someone heartless, but it was true that he wasn''t attached to anything.

    In Yuhi''s eyes, the world was overflowing with truly interesting things, but he had never feared losing any of it, and he had hardly ever felt loath to part with something he lost.

    "I hope you''ll be able to find something so important you''ll want to cling to it, too."

    His adoptive parents were useless. They were a fairly wealthy family, but after his adoptive father got into gambling debt. The mother killed herself, and the father drowned in alcohol until his death.

    Afterward, he decided there was no use continuing this farce. ''It is better for me to live alone.''

    Then he met her.

    When he met Ibuki Sumire, he immediately thought, ''Ah, I''ll probably get too attached to his person, huh?''

    ˇ­..

    August 21st

    It is nearing the end of the month already, huh? It is strange how quickly time passes by ever since he met Sumire. Each day, each moment he spends with her seems to fly by quickly. There is never enough time in the day.

    Yuhi made his way back to the bar. When he arrived, noise and chattering greeted him. He found Yoru and Chitose were engaged in front of the TV, whereas Kawa and Eric were fast asleep on the kotatsu.

    With everything happening, he hasn''t had much time for these guys.

    "Ah your back Yuhi-san."

    Yuhi nodded as he scanned the bar for a few seconds. "Is Atushi not here?"

    Sen pulls a ''beats me'' expression when the ginger hair boy calls over from his game.

    "If it''s Atushi-san, your looking for her went out. I saw him with those guys."

    That''s all that needed to hear, as Yuhi mutters, thanks.

    If Atushi is talking to the guys in nanairo feather about this, then it means not even he knows where Ichinose went this time.

    How troublesome. However, most people would find it odd that he is searching for Ichinose Arashi. He searched for the guy who will most likely break the current rtionship between him and his girlfriend. Most people would find it odd; even so, he had to find that guy.

    The reason being he wants to be challenged fair and square?

    Hah?

    Since when did he get such stupid ideas like that? His thoughts broke when he saw the light from the room next door. It was the room they used as a mini studio when they were here. Come to think of it, and she is feeling better now, isn''t she?

    It should be fine, right? ''I don''t touch her as often these days. My self-control keeps breaking.'' Lately, her career is hitting off, so he sees a lot more of her posters and merch around town.

    She is getting prettier and prettier. He wants to touch her again.

    "Before you assault her, King, why don''t you eat something first?" A familiar beaming voice said.

    Yuhi sighed when he saw the blonde-haired man point to a te of food on the counter. "You and Atushi don''t have to worry so much about me."

    "It is important to eat."

    "What makes you think I have not eaten-" Right as he said that, he hears a rumbling sound from his stomach.

    Jae beamed happily. "You were saying?"

    "Fine." Yuhi sat down by the counter. He kept his gaze on the room where Sumire was. "Is she okay?"

    "She seems healthy. I don''t think she met with Nagawa Sano today."

    Yuhi sighed deeply. "That''s not what I meant."

    "Hmmm, she headed into that room and said she would work on new songs, but I think I saw her doing homework."

    Right with all the recent events, it is easy to forget that they are students. "Are you going to help her, King?"

    Yuhi rolled his eyes at thatment. "That girl is smarter than me." This was why he never brought up the topics of studies with her. After all, he knew she would be fine even if she skipped out on a few lessons.

    Jae sighed. "You are truly clueless when ites to romance. I think Sumire-chan would like it if you two studied together."

    Why is he even suggesting something like this? Besides, Sumire would probably prefer it more if they discussed the recent books they both read.

    "King." Jae suddenly appeared in front of him.

    "What?"

    "I know you two both like staying indoors. But that is exactly why you have to have more sweet moments with her!" Jae eximed.

    Sweet moments? Yuhi saw the serious look in Jae''s eyes and awkwardly ran his hands through his hair andbed it back. "It is not like I haven''t been thinking about it."

    Indeed they do spend more time indoors than go on any dates. They are half the time working on Mamoru''s case or any other strange cases that have popped up around town. asionally they would have literature debates, cuddle and go on a walk. But he has not taken her anywhere since summer started.

    "King, I have the perfect n!"

    Yuhi paused. "n?"

    "Take her to the beach!! Under the scorching heat, you will y the watermelon game, y beach volleyball, get randomly hit on, and fend away the pursuers. Ah, youth."

    What is with this guy? Does he have a screw loose in his head? Besides, he knew that Sumire disliked the heat. He also didn''t want people to see her in a swimsuit. Still, he does want to see her in one. They talked about going to the beach before too.

    "Alri-"

    "But taking her alone is too suspicious. So why don''t you bring the guys in Quatro light too?"

    What?

 Chapter 339 - Cold Rain Part 1

    One of the key signs that she is now living a normal high school life is summer homework. A deep sigh escaped her lips as she looked at therge stack in front. Quite some time has passed since shest studied like this. She did not want Atushi or Jae to worry about her, so she lied and said she was working on new songs. If they learned that she had this much homework to do, then she would never hear the end of it?

    "Well, I just used that form."

    She dropped her pen, all of these problems are due tomorrow. That math teacher gave them such difficult problems.

    It''s not as though she couldn''t solve them because this is something she could solve rather quickly. But that is only if she used her regr ability.

    Yes, what she''s finding difficult now is how to solve this the normal way. It''s aplicated problem. After all, how do people with regr levels get this kind of question wrong?

    She sighed; she supposed this is her fault for missing all those days now. To think she would suddenly start regretting it. Now that she is a third-year student, exams and all these assignments are more important.

    Her thoughts broke off when she heard a voice mumble in her ear.

    "Hmmˇ­ What is this? Are you doing math?"

    Her eyes widened when she saw who it was. It was none other than her ck hair boyfriend. He came back much earlier than she thought. When she heard that he had important work, Sumire immediately knew what it was about.

    "Wah! Yuhi?" Sumire eximed.

    "So noisy. That loud voice," Yuhi said, in his usual monotone as he yawned.

    "Anyone would be surprised if they weren''t aware of someone behind them!"

    Normally that is the case, but she and Yuhi share a connection. He can''t do what he did just now.

    She should have noticed that he snuck up on her. As she thought, something really must have happened after that day. The day where she admitted that she was using Sano, for some reason, the connection between her and Yuhi became strange.

    "Since you were groaning and further distorting your ugly face, I wanted to do something."

    Hey !!!

    How can he say something so cruel lightly? She looked away from him then.

    "I am busy with these problems. So if you have something you want to do here then please hurry up."

    "Oh, I came here because I wanted to sleep."

    "If you wanted to sleep, please sleep in your room."

    "I don''t want to. My room is a mess now." Sumire looked at him skeptically, thinking he was lying until she recalled what Atushi had told her about renovating the room nsˇŞbut not starting due to the mess.

    "Then, you should tidy it up."

    Yuhi, however, did not reply and walked over to the couch. She watched as he immediatelyid down, and she sighed. This guy just does whatever he wants.

    They do not spend as much time together as they did before so this situation isn''t too bad. She returned to solving the problems in front of her. Sumire would asionally nce over at Yuhi.

    His sleeping face is cute too, and she wants to get a bit closer to him. On the other side of the mini table was the couch Yuhiid on. Sumire changed her position, so she was right below the couch. This is nice too, spending small moments with him like this.

    She felt the sudden beating sound of her heart. Even when Yuhi is not awake, she ends up in this state around him.

    I feel nervous and slightly shy.

    Why does being around this person make her act like a silly young girl? Now that she thought about it, it was the same before too. Back when he was her subordinate, and she was his boss, she ended up behaving oddly.

    Sumire managed to solve a few of theplicated questions in the simplest way possible until she struggled with another one.

    "I don''t know what to do about this one."

    Ah, now that she thought about it, Yuhi is supposed to be older than her. He is a senior technically; she wondered if she should mention having issues with this problem. Guess it is worth a shot.

    Going to Shin at a time like this would be useful but he would tell her directly and bluntly, ''Answer it by your own ability''.

    Alright, let''s go ahead and try. Sumire decided as she stood up. She picked up her maths exercise book.

    "Uhmˇ­ ..Yuhiˇ­yuhiˇ­ ˇ­?" Sumire called out.

    After a few seconds, he stirred. "Ugh, what?" He trails off, looking over at her. "You sat down on the couch. Are you trying to attack me?"

    ''Wh--what is he talking about?'' Or rather, since he just up, there was something seductive about his voice.

    She manages to hide her blushing cheeks. "It-it''s not like that! This problem, I was wondering if you understood it, Yuhi. It''s a little hard. Can you teach me?"

    It isn''t hard at all. She can solve it quickly, but she can''t solve it the normal way. If it is Yuhi, then he should be able to solve it normally, right?

    Yuhi nced over at the page. "I don''t want to." He immediately refused.

    Well, of course, I expected that sort of response. He is that kind of person, after all. Still, one would think since they are dating, he would change his personality more on this matter. It seems like that is impossible, huh? There are traits individuals can never change even if they try, let alone somebody who does the opposite.;

    "You study from so much school work that you don''t remember how to seduce a man. The way the world is, can''t you pass easily?"

    He was probably trying to get to her with his teasing.

    But she genuinely felt stressed, so she has no time to spare to entertain him.

    "I understand, forget it. " Sumire mutters. What was she expecting? This is the time he normally takes his naps.

    Sumire sighed deeply, and she shouldn''t have asked. "Well, even though you are a third-year Yuhi, the school held you back. You barely attend ss, and before I came here, you seldom went anyway. I suppose you won''t even know any of this stuff."

    "I see, so that is what you think of me?"

    Sumire realized what she just said out loud and covered her mouth. She didn''t mean to say that stuff out loud. Then again, even thinking it is dangerous. Yuhi has an odd ability. He can tell what she thinks before she even says anything.

    "I didn''t mean anything by it."

    Sumire tried to escape, but he grabbed hold of her arm. "Hmm. You''re lying. Did I hear correctly? You were saying bad things about me. I may be half asleep, but I heard what you said about me. Though that was the case, I don''t recall telling you any of that stuff."

    Oh, why did she have to run her mouth for? What is she doing to make the situation worse?

    "It wasn''t deliberate."

    Why on earth would she walk into a life and death situation?

 Chapter 340 - Cold Rain Part 2

    Before Sumire could say anything, she watched in a sh as Yuhi took her pen and sped through the answers.

    Amazing, he did them so fast.

    Then again, if she thinks about it carefully, he is the student council vice president. So his grades ought to be good for him to get the position. Then does that mean Akatsuki-san''s grades are better? One wouldn''t think so. It surprised her when she found out what role Yuhi has in the student council.

    "Why are you making that foolish face?" Yuhi said.

    Again with the insult, he does this a lot these days.

    Then again, she interrupted his nap, so she supposed this was somewhat normal.

    "It surprised me but thank you very much! I am sorry for being so rude." Sumire apologized.

    Yuhi nodded before pausing. "I just wanted to let you know that a problem like that anybody can solve."

    Ugh, of course, she could solve it. Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi took the notebook from her hands. "What are y-" Sumire paused when she saw the expression on his face.

    "It seems I can''t hold back anymore."

    "You couldn''t in the first ce," Sumire mumbled, and heughed. He pulled her into his arms, and she heard it clearly, the sound of his beating heart.

    "I like you more than I thought I did, Sumire."

    ''I likeˇ­.

    The way Yuhi is too.

    I like the color of his eyes.

    The feeling of his strong arms wrapped around me.

    The way he says my name whenever he holds me

    I like everything about him.''

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi gentlyid her down on the couch and hovered over her. He took a strand of her hair and kissed it. "I love you so much."

    Like turned into love, this person truly wants only her. He is the one person who will never betray herˇŞthe one person who will ept everything.

    ..

    Sumire never knew what to talk about after they finish doing it. She heard stories from the other girls at school, but it still baffled her. After doing something so embarrassing, it is hard to look at Yuhi in the eye. Although she got caught up in the flow, there is a limit.

    Oh, somehow, this is different. She wonders what this strange feeling is. "Yuhi-san." Sumire decided to call out. He looked at her. "I think something is different."

    "Silly, nothing has changed."

    But somehow, this is different than the previous times.

    "You''re prettier."

    "That''s n--" Her sentence fell short when he kissed her.

    "You okay?

    "No."

    Yuhiughed. "Sorry, but it''s been a while."

    "I don''t mind."

    "Mmmm, I know."

    So why does he hold back? But this is nice too.

    "Yuhi." She ran her fingers across his chest, and a hum of approval escaped his lips.

    "Yes?"

    "Do you have some time for me tomorrow?"

    "Tomorrow?"

    "Um, I have a small live by the station." She suddenly felt nervous. What if he finds this behavior annoying?

    To her surprise, Yuhi looked at her with a gentle expression. "You want me there?"

    "I do."

    If Yuhi is around, she will feel less nervous. But she looked over at him. ''I don''t think I should say that.'' Yuhi probably thinks she genuinely wants him to attend.

    Her thoughts broke off when she felt him gently run his hands across her cheeks. "Yuhi? What are you doing?"

    "This is nice, being like this with you."

    "Yuhi, you know we have work to do today."

    "It''s Sunday, idiot. I have weekends off, remember?"

    Oh right, but as far as she recalled, ever since, the situation became more serious. Yuhi would often investigate the ces Ru went to.

    For him to bring this up now, is he still worried about that nightmare from yesterday? No, she knew it wasn''t just yesterday.

    "I''ll make some tea." She proceeded to stand up until he pulled on her arm.

    "Don''t go anywhere. Stay here."

    He''s been like that a lot recently, though he always wanted her to stay by his side before somehow, now it is different.

    Sumire didn''t know what it was, but it felt like the current Yuhi needed her, and if she wasn''t with him, then he wouldn''t be able to go on. His smiles vanished as well, and there is definitely a problem.

    "The lights have been on in your quarters these past few days, did something happen?"

    Sumire decided it would be better to get straight to the point. After all, she didn''t know anything, so she didn''t know where to start. This was the best option she had.

    "Like what?"

    "I don''t know."

    "That''s vague of you, boss."

    ''What a fool.'' Sumire was about to say something when she hears the sound of something ttering against the window.

    ''It''s raining?''

    For some people, the sound of the rainforts them. Those are the people who enjoy and see the beauty of rainy days. However, some only see painful memories.

    Sometimes, even if it''s only for a moment, those feelings be unbearable. The pain thates alongside it is unbearable. It does not matter if the situation differs per individual. That suffocating feeling never goes away.

    For her, the sound of the rain reminded her of those days, the days where Rus''s illness got worse, and he would have an attack. It was painful for her to watch him suffer like that.

    Her thoughts broke off when he pulled her back into his arms. He wrapped the nket around them both, but it was mainly on her side.

    "Just rest."

    "It''s raining, Yuhi."

    "Perfect time to snuggle and not do work."

    Sumireughed. "You''re'' sozy at times, Yuhi-san." Rather when ites to ordinary things, he is so casual.

    But if it was something to do with music or art, he is a lot more focused.

    "You know, it was great, but you could describe the situation more."

    "Describe?"

    "Although I am aware after what you said that you had desires for me since we were younger. I''m pretty sure it wasn''t as twisted as mine. "

    "Oh." She always had a faint idea of his desires since he often watched over her. But this is the first time she heard him admit the full extent of those desires.

    "I never got a chance to properly hold you then. Even though I tried on various asions to do so, I never did. When I left, I regretted it so much. I never thought I would ever get the chance to see you again. But not only did I break the promise not to see you anymore. I seduced you when I did."

    "D--du--mmy! Don''t call it seducing. You did no such thing."

    If he is talking about that time, though, it was only natural for her to blush. How could he break into her house and then borrow her shower like that?

    Yuhi chuckles at her reaction. Gee.

    "But I suppose I couldn''t confirm it then. I only realized that there might have been something after you came here. When you kissed me in the science prep room, no, before then, you were always acting so nervous around me. Did you not realize it? It took you a long time before you spoke to me properly."

 Chapter 341 - Cold Rain Part 3

    Now that Yuhi mentioned it, it surprised her when she found out they attended the same school. However, she should have realized that he would enroll in a liberal arts high school.

    Out of all the ones in Tokyo, why would he choose ''Iro road''? There were other top-rated art schools, so Sumire knew the chances of meeting him were slim.

    It shouldn''t have been possible to meet. It may have been the initial surprise that kept her from speaking with him at first. But even then, she could have spoken to him properly. However, ever since he broke into her apartment that night, old feelings she had locked away had resurfaced. Of course, those feelings then were mere recollections of the past. At that time, she was with Mamoru after all.

    That feeling was hard to describe. But even now, she remembers it so well. So when she saw Yuhi again it all came back.

    When their every day intertwined with each other. She gradually became self-conscious of his because that single action of returning to being her partner already showed how much he cared for her.

    So when she kissed him in the science prep room, as ''surprising'' as it was for him, that action was not without thought.

    Her cheeks turned redder at the memory; there is no way she can tell him that.

    "I wonder what you remember now, Sumire."

    He-- doesn''t know; there is no way she is telling him. Even now, he is teasing her so much. What would happen if he knew what she thought?

    "It''s something I don''t know about, huh?"

    Eh? He''s figured it out already. Sumire buried her head in his neck, causing hisughter to increase.

    "Don''t be shy. If I think about my actions towards you initially, I can pretty much narrow it down. You don''t have to tell me."

    "Yuhi, I get embarrassed. My confidence can onlyst so long. The stuff you do is bad for a person''s heart." She trails off and pulls away slightly so she could see his face. "It''s bad for me, but I like it so much."

    She loves it a lot, being touched by those strong hands of his. Even though he holds back when he is with her, she enjoys it when he breaks those shackles.

    "Mmm, I know. When you started blushing like that, of course, I became curious. So for a while, I gradually overstepped my boundaries, and each time you''d react the same."

    "Y--you set me up?" Sumire said, startled.

    Yuhi is one of the easiest people for her to trick. But now that she thought it through, Yuhi is the same type of person as her.

    "Well yeah, I had to. I couldn''t just brush off what I saw. I thought then if there was the slightest chance you were attracted to me, it wouldn''t hurt to give it a go. The chances were against me from the start anyway. So I thought I might as well give it a chance."

    She frowns at thatment. "You should have believed in our rtionship more. Weren''t we pretty close than necessary then too? You didn''t think I liked you any more than a friend?"

    "It was impossible for me to think of something that would have a happy oue for myself."

    Right they are the same type; that''s why this shouldn''t surprise her. "What kind of ces did you go to?"

    Yuhiughed. "You want to hear?"

    "Mm, I am curious where you went."

    When Yuhi left, he didn''t return to his career right away. So Sumire suspected that he did some dangerous jobs first.

    "I went to some countries that needed help. Countries were facing a war every day. Initially, I just wanted to find a quiet ce, and I was tired, you see."

    Indeed, when he was a member of the underground organization with her, Sumire noted how busy he was every day.

    He was busy and always hurt. She hated seeing him that way.

    "But after I stepped out of the country and rxed for a bit. In the airport, I looked over at the lines for the immigration center. There were so many people, so many just barely escaped their countries. When I saw that sight, I changed my ticket and went there myself."

    He did something so dangerous. Why would he do something like that?

    What a stupid question, he is like herself. If it were, she wouldn''t be able to leave those people alone either.

    ..

    It surprised her how they both fell asleep after that conversation. But then again, even when Yuhi held her, she noticed how tired he was. Her gaze fell on the man beside her. Originally when he suggested they live together, it baffled her. They are both still high school students, and she knew many people looked down on them both.

    She does not care what others say about her but insulting Yuhi is a no. Sanos words echoed in her mind about her dragging him down. In the end, that person understands her mindset better than she does. It is frustrating that he still understands her.

    Just as she thought that she heard her phone ringing sound, she immediately knew who it was due to the ring tone.

    From: Sano

    Do you want toe over?

    A knowing ah passed her lips. He understands her very well and knows she hates rainy days. When he first brought that up not too long ago, it surprised her. He noticed something like that when they dated. She was nothing but his toy, but he noticed something like that. Maybe she was important to him?

    From: Sumire.

    It''s alright. Yuhi is home today.

    After she typed out that message, she received a call from him.

    "Yes?"

    "I want to see you for a bit; go out."

    She didn''t get a chance to say anything since he ended the call. Could it be he is outside? She focused on what she heard earlier and bit her lip. He must be around here.

    Sumire quickly got dressed and quietly but hurriedly exited the room. Thankfully the other guys were no longer around. They probably left when they realized what she and Yuhi were doing.

    The moment she opened the door, a familiar pair of arms pulled her into his embrace. "San?"

    "You''re alive."

    Her eyes widened when she heard those words. It only took her a moment to realize that he was trembling badly. "San-- what''s--" Her eyes widened when she spotted something red from the corner of her eyes.

    "Blood?"

 Chapter 342 - Shadow And Lights Part 1

    Indeed it was blood and a lot of it. Sumire genuinely did not know what to do about this situation. To think those people hurt Sano. She thought if she behaved ambiguously towards Sano, then they would think he is doing his job, but it seems that is not the case here.

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi slung his arms across Sanos shoulders. "Alright, let us take him inside."

    So he was awake?

    This person tolerates her behaviour way too much. Even though she is a terrible person, he will forgive her for everything and shower her with affection at the end of the day.

    Yuhiid Sano down on the couch. "Give him basic first aid, and I will call Atsuro."

    "Okay."

    Sumire didn''t know what to say.

    She felt awkward having Sano around when Yuhi is here. Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi ced a gentle kiss on her forehead. Eh, what? Before she could react, he reced the kiss with his thumb and flicked her head lightly.

    "Don''t make that face, and you didn''t do anything to be ashamed about. Lift your chin up and walk confidently. That suits you better."

    He really is such a good guy, way too good for her. But this part of him has not changed. Whenever she got depressed about failing her jobs and not getting along with others, he offered her a lot of advice. To walk with pride, huh? He said something simr before, and she wonders if he remembers that.

    Sumire managed to nod as Yuhi walked out of the doors. She could hear him sit down on the steps by the door. It would be bad for Sano if they both took care of him at the same time.

    She nced over at Sano, and she clenched her fist.

    "Does it hurt?"

    Sano looked at her with a pained smile. "Yeah, but I managed to get away, so-" He trailed off. "Don''t make that type of face."

    What type of face is she pulling right now? She doesn''t know. But she doesn''t want him to think she cares.

    "I will fetch you some clothes."

    Sumire turned away, but Sano grabbed her wrist. She immediately felt his hand trembled, and she bit her lip. This is a first for her to see him so frightened; what exactly did they tell him? Why is he like this now?

    "It''s okay, and I am safe here."

    "Can you stay within sight?"

    "There is a video surveince there; you can check on me," Sumire exined as she pointed to theputer in the corner of the room. He still wouldn''t let go of her, and she sighed deeply. Well, she supposes it can''t be helped; he did just go through something traumatic.

    She turned to him. "Let me wipe the blood off, and you shouldn''t stay that way."

    He slowly nodded his head, but Sumire noted that his gaze seemed frightened still. She pulled up a chair and picked up some clothes, and soaked it in the basin of water. Thankfully they have this out.

    She should prioritize getting the blood off him. She extended her hands out. "I will remove the buttons, okay?"

    It was awkward for her to do something like this. But now was not the time to feel this way. She slowly undid the first few buttons, unknowingly getting closer.

    What long eyshes, how strange she didn''t notice these things before. Perhaps he was right after all. Back when they dated, she did not like him as much as he liked her. After all, everybody was Yuhis substitute, and she used Sano to fill the gap Yuhi left.

    "Sumire, won''t you leave Tokyo?"

    "You know I cant." She said firmly as she undid thest button.

    The amount of blood on his body shocked her, and she felt a rush of anger; why? Why did they do this? Sumire figured out that a long time ago, while Sano was not directly involved, he must have somehow helped.

    After all, she observed his actions closely. Based on what he told her, he does the background work like for illegal arms dealing, Sano would find safe ports for them tond in. So maybe in this instance to, perhaps it was Sano who tampered with the car.

    "Isn''t Terashima taking a while?" Sano suddenly asked.

    "Mm, I think he is calling Atsuro. I heard Emma has a busy schedule today."

    Her thoughts broke off when he extended her hand out and cupped her cheeks. "Then can I touch you like this for a bit longer?"

    At thatment, she sighed. "Why are you like this? Then again, I am skillful at my work, and you''re not the first person I tricked like this."

    Aki-san hesitated to give her such jobs before, but she was good at the art of deception, so they had no choice.

    "Sumire, do you have some time tomorrow?"

    "I have a concert."

    "Afterwards?"

    Afterward, she nned to have a date with Yuhi; more like that was the main reason why she invited him in the first ce. Almost like Sano understood what she thought, he suddenly mumbled.

    "I will wait."

    But then after, won''t she and Yuhi naturally head back together. Why would Sano suggest something like that when he knows what the oue will be? She did not respond to that and changed the subject.

    "You ought to focus on recovering first."

    They cant send him to a hospital; it wouldn''t be safe. Hino is working overtime in thepany a lot, so he isn''t an option. Atushi is busy with things back home in Star town. Jae and the other guys have their own homes, so they do not have toe here. She supposes this is the best ce for him, but she needs to discuss

    Her thoughts broke off when Sano pulled her into his arms. She tried to pry away, but instead, she hears the sound of his beating heart. This is the first time she has heard this from Sano.

    So he likes her this much? To the point, he would risk her life for her? She doesn''t understand that logic. After everything that has happened between them, why would he like her this much?

    "You need to change too."

    It took her a moment to realize he was right. She also went out in the rain. "You take a bath. I wiped the blood, but you might still have some.." She trailed off in ces where she cant see. But adding that will make him start.

    "You won''te with me?"

    Sumire sighed deeply. "No." She said firmly. "I will help you get inside, but you can manage on your own."

    Actually, it might be difficult with his wounds, but helping him is overdoing it. Ah, she wonders why Yuhi is taking so long. Sumire paused in mid-thought. If Sano came all this way, then his pursuers should still be around. She sighed again, realizing where he went.

    That fool, always doing reckless things.

    But is she not the same type as him? They both do such careless things and make each other worry.

 Chapter 343 - Shadow And Lights Part 2

    Sumire sighed deeply. So, why on earth is she waiting outside the door like this? She ought to get away before he does anything to her, and yet here she is right within enemy territory. Yuhi is taking a long time, and maybe she ought to go after him. But it would be dangerous to leave Sano alone here.

    So many conflicting decisions. After a few minutes, she decided to hum out her new song, and only music can calm her down in an odd situation like this.

    "Is this for Tsueno?"

    "Don''t tell Yuhi."

    "I don''t have to; he will hear it."

    Sumire buried her face in her arms. "He will get mad this time right? He has been so understanding of everything so far, but this timeˇ­because it''s music."

    "Why is it different?"

    "Because Yuhi loves music."

    "I don''t understand you, musicians."

    Sheughed lightly at his words. "I see. I guess it is strange for most people. But this is how it is for us." After she said those words, Sano stopped talking, and she sighed.

    Is he thinking odd things again? Her thoughts broke off when she felt somebody part her bangs. She looked up and rolled her eyes. It was Yuhi, but she saw the traces of blood on his right shoulder.

    "Is that a bullet wound?"

    "No, a nailgun. Rx, I removed the needle."

    Yuhi sits down next to her. "You know this is an interesting situation." Hemented.

    "Quit it. I''m just worried he might end up drowning himself or something. I mean, whatever happened must have been traumatic."

    No matter how involved Sano is in the underworld, he is still a normal guy. He should have nothing to do with people like that.

    Yuhiughed. "I know already, don''t sound frantic."

    This guy treats her like a kid. "You know Yuhi, and you don''t have to be so overprotective of me."

    She knew the main reason why Yuhi rushed off like that. He was worried that those people would hurt her. Based on what Sano said, the real target was her.

    "I know you can look after yourself, Sumire, and I trust you to do so. But what I am worried about is, well, me going out of control, and you get hurt."

    This person is so foolish, and she does not care about any of that stuff. "Without darkness, light cannot exist either. The darkness that exists in your heart, something simr exists in the hearts of others. Yuhi-san you''re not the only one facing shadows."

    "You are a piece of work."

    "It''s because you think that way you have a hard time looking ahead."

    "Well, you''re right about that."

    She didn''t mean to say that. The current Yuhi has changed his life, and she is the only one stuck in the past. At least, that is what she thought initially. Her thoughts broke off when he tapped a cold drink against her forehead.

    "This?"

    "Ice tea. You like these, right?"

    Why on earth does he know that?

    She took the drink from him and gulped it down. She didn''t realize how parched her throat was until she drank it. To a certain degree, she has been able to control her blood urges, and thus she can drink normal drinks again.

    Her thoughts break off when she hears Yuhi grumble about running out of cigarettes. She took something out of her pocket and passed it to him.

    "You know, even if you do miss me a lot. I don''t advise the smell of smoke."

    "Who says it''s for you?"

    "I am sure we had this conversion before. Cigarette smoke is pervasive and lingers everywhere, so you only have to light it for it to stick."

    I miss him too much when we are apart.

    Besides, after he said he was going to Tokyo and left her, she did this every day. She not only lit the same brand of cigarettes he uses, but she also found out which shop he got them from and bought them. Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi reached over and intertwined their hands together.

    "Are you okay?"

    "Aha." Sumireughed weakly. "Your way too straightforward." But if he beat around the bush, then it would not be right. "Tell me, Yuhi-san, I will do anything to find out the truth, but after that? After that, what will I do?"

    Once she has found the answer, she is looking for and brings justice to the ones who killed Ru. What will she do afterward?

    "Didn''t you say you wanted to beat me?"

    Right, she dered something like that.

    "I don''t know about you. But once we finished our respective acts of revenge, I would like to work with you properly. Singing beside you and creating music together, drawing/painting together is a lot of fun."

    "Even if that future is vague and uncertain?"

    Who is to say she can keep on singing forever?

    "Yeah."

    She sighed when she heard his response. She can never win against this person. "I wish you didn''t leave me then."

    If Yuhi didn''t leave her, she would not have ended up in that desperate state and met Sano. If she didn''t meet Sano, she would not have hurt Ren and Ru and ended up in rtionships with them.

    Yuhi leaving acted as a trigger for all her bottled-up emotions toe pouring out. She didn''t realize how much she suppressed her feelings. It surprised her when he suddenly showed up in the Holy Knights headquarters. What on earth is he doing here? She didn''t have to ask, and she could tell when she looked at him.

    He came here for her. But this is not how she wanted to meet him again.

    She wanted to meet him on stage and stand on equal footing, and she didn''t want him to see her this way. That was why when he first came, she pretended not to know him and treated him coldly. But it did not take long before he made his way to her heart.

    "Sorry, Sumire, back then, all I thought was revenge. I did join to see you again, but I changed my objectives when I saw that man. So I did what I had to."

    "I already knew all that. But even then, I wish I could turn back time. I wish we had more time." She unconsciously shifted closer until their shoulders touched.

    "Yeah, me too. I made the wrong decision then. You were right in front of me, and I should have focused on you and you alone."

    "Dummy, you were such a fool. Why did you have to leave me?"

    "If I hadn''t left, you wouldn''t have ended up this hurt. Meeting Nagawa scarred you even more than before."

    "Even if it wasn''t him, I think the oue would not change." Maybe it would have been worse. She would have ended up bing the type of girl who just slept around with anybody to fill her loneliness. "I felt empty after you left. I didn''t realize how much I started to rely on you."

    She kept her distance, and yet he still managed to get close enough for her to miss him like crazy when he left her side.

 Chapter 344 - Shadow And Lights Part 3

    "Having friends, getting close to other people. I always thought that there was no need for me to have such bonds that would tie me to other people. But after I spent that short time with you, I realized how much I craved the warmth of another human being. Now that I had experienced it for myself, I did not want to return to those cold days again."

    That was why when she met Nagawa Sano, it all worked out for the best.

    She already knew from the very beginning that this person did not love her, but that was fine. It was okay this way because she did not love him either.

    The reason she was so devastated was not because she was attached to her feelings for him. The thing she was attached to was having somebody by her side who trusted and believed in her. Even if she could never bring herself to love him, at the very least, she thought he would be apanion that would never leave her side.

    To think that even thatpanion would end up betraying her.

    Ah, why did she think this person would be any different? Is it because he showed her kindness? No, a part of her already felt there was something amiss when he first approached her. But she dismissed that feeling because of her loneliness. It was very pathetic now that she thought about it.

    "I am sorry for leaving you."

    "Shouldn''t this be where you promise you won''t do this again?"

    "If I let go of my revenge, will you do the same?"

    "It isn''t revenge, and I just want to know the truth."

    Yuhi sighed deeply. "Look, Sumire, I just want you to be happy. Even if you learn the truth, what will happen afterward? You will get justice for him, but then what about you? What do you have to sacrifice to reach that answer?"

    Her eyes widened when she heard his words. Yuhi tried to stay calm, but she could sense a hint of desperation in his tone.

    Indeed he is a kind person. She thought this when she first met him, but he can remain a good person despite all the bad things that have happened.

    She knew that he offered a prayer for all those people he killed. Yuhi-san has never deliberately harmed somebody, and he only goes after those who are too far gone.

    "Everything. But it''s not like I have much anyway." She trailed off. "I know what you want from me, Yuhi-san, and I am ttered that you would throw away your revenge for my sake. But I have to know."

    "Then at least-"

    "You want me to rely on you again like I did back then?"

    "..."

    "If I did and you left again, then I would truly fall apart." Sheughed sheepishly. It was already difficult the first time. She ended up resorting to drastic measures like using Nagawa Sano.

    "I won''t leave anymore. So, trust me."

    What honey-coated words that anybody could say. This person always tries to give her everything when she doesn''t deserve any of it. The truly rotten person is her, and yet thest few months, she has experienced happiness that she doesn''t deserve. Happiness that this person gave her.

    If only he could hate her, he could scorn and be disappointed in her like all the others. Then she would treat him the same as she did them.

    No matter how much she cries and screams in agony, nobody will care; nobody will reach out to her. It is suffocating and difficult for her to breathe in this world, to live every single day. Just living is already a challenge, let alone experiencing normal things such as happiness.

    But Terashima Yuhi has done what all those who turned their back on her in just a few months.

    I can''t get too attached, and yet maybe it is already toote.

    I hate this side of myself who clings to something I shouldn''t have.

    Her thoughts broke off when he ran his hands through her hair.

    "I feel like confessing to you."

    Yuhi chuckled. "Well, we are already dating. What am I getting in return?"

    "Mmm, me being romantic?"

    "Ibuki Sumire, a romantic?" He raised his eyebrow. "Are you hiding something from me?"

    "Maybe I am. Do you want to check Yuhi-san?"

    He leaned forward and kissed her lips softly. "I checked earlier, and it was nice."

    Oh, that''s right. Before Sano came, the two of them, her cheeks burned, and heughed.

    "Feeling shy now, boss?"

    "Well, mmm, I admit I am."

    To think she let herself get caught in the flow like that. But for some reason, it felt right. The previous times too, she got the same feeling. Whenever they do it, it feels special to her. Sumire stopped herself from saying those thoughts out loud.

    If Yuhi-san heard her say such things, then he might tease her, or it will end up as a serious conversation. Sumire wanted to avoid both scenarios.

    She ends up drifting off. Now that she thought about it, Yuhi-san did something silly when they first dated.

    ˇ­

    Sunday XXX 2015

    "Sumire, I need to talk to you." Yuhi entered the room hurriedly, and she put her book down.

    "Yes, Yuhi?!"

    Yuhi looked at her with clouded eyes. "Whenever I touch you, you hesitateˇ­"

    Her entire body froze when she heard those words. It felt like somebody paralyzed her body. Her heartbeat increased by the minute.

    So this is why he maintained

    "Sumire, I know that part of you is still attached. I know that you have chosen to live with me, but it isn''t enough. It may not be easy for you, butˇ­ I think I should tell you everything I know. Even if it isn''t the truth, you want."

    "The truth?" Her brow furrowed now. What truth could he be referring to? What was untrue in her life right now, other than her own heart?

    _

    Yuhi touched her cheeks which broke her thoughts, almost like he knew. He didn''t say anything but the look in his eyes was enough for her.

    He''s an idiot too.

    Even if that was the case, even if that is how it was, it didn''t make a difference to her. What upset her the most that day was the expression on his face. Since when could he make that face? How could she have missed such a deep sadness? It was painful for her, and she does not want to be the cause of his sadness.

 Chapter 345 - A Small Gift For You

    It was a good thing there were some rooms downstairs too. Atushi said they hadn''t started the repairs yet, but she saw the rooms blocked off when she went upstairs.

    Sumireid Sano''s futon on the ground. "Sorry, but all the beds are upstairs."

    "ˇ­"

    "I know it is smaller than what you''re used to, but at least it is safe. The next few days, we can gradually bring some of your things or buy new things."

    Or they could call Razel. Razel is like his assistant outside of the hospital, too, right? That might be a safer choice than actually going to the house to get things.

    "ˇ­"

    A deep sigh escaped her lips. What is with this awkward situation? Then again, Sano did catch her kissing Yuhi. It was weird; she spotted him and yet carried on anyway.

    Ah, this is no good at all. Recently she is acting far too cruel. She was already cruel before but now? Now, this is too much, and yet a part of her does not want to stop. A part of her likes to see Sano like this.

    "Alright then, I will get going. If you need anything, just cal-" Her sentence fell short when he pushed her down onto the futon as he hovered over her.

    His fingers lingered on her shirt. Oh, of course. He wants to do this, after all. She thought he was acting well too behaved. But what is this feeling? There is something different here? It looks to her that he is in a lot of pain, not just from his injuries but something else. How can that be, though?

    Since when she wonders, did he look at her like this? What an odd feeling.

    "San? don''t your injuries hurt?"

    "Sumireˇ­." He mumbled softly. "I just want to touch you."

    Indeed she can see it in his eyes. This person desires her, but his desire isn''t like what she thought. So even a person like this can change, huh? It seems she has underestimated people far too much. If even somebody like Sano can change, then perhaps it isn''t impossible for her.

    "Can I take it off?" Sano tugged on her shirt.

    "Mmmmmm, but it''s cold."

    For a moment, he seemed surprised at her response before he sighed. "Hah, that''s not the reason, right?"

    "Please get off."

    Sano didn''t and kissed her deeply. It felt strange the way his tongue went inside her mouth, and for a moment, Sumire forgot to breathe. She wonders if he used to kiss her like this. Did he use the same cologne back then?

    It is strange, but she didn''t pay much attention to those things before. It was so easy for her to get lost in that passion and just forget everything.

    But the situation now is different. She has be more aware of her surroundings thanks to the efforts of Ru. Now she can see things she didn''t before.

    After a few minutes, he drew back irritated.

    "Tsk. Why didn''t you pull away?"

    "Well, you''ll only be satisfied this way, right? You''ll think you have the upper hand because you kissed me."

    "ˇ­please don''t do this anymore."

    Sumire caressed her cheeks. "Alright, I get it, it''s my bad too. I shouldn''t sulk too much just because Yuhi is busy." Or rather, he is taking too long again.

    Yuhi said he would fetch a few medications from Atsuro, who couldn''te over in person. He also said he would pass on her message to Shin if he saw him.

    "You''re way too cruel."

    "If you can''t ept me as I am, then you have to give up now."

    "Sorry, I just wanted to give you a gift."

    She raised her eyebrows at thisment. "A gift?"

    He took out a small-sized box from his pocket. "I managed to keep it safe. But, you can check yourself if the contents were damaged."

    "This isn''t a ring, right?"

    "Like I''m that brave."

    Sheughed. "That''s true." She took the box from him and opened it. Inside was a small trinket, a teardrop ne. The design was fairly simple, surprising her.

    How strange, normally he would get her extravagant gifts. But now, this looks like a cheap ne one would find in a corner stall.

    Why did he give her something that she likes?

    "What''s wrong? Your acting a bit strange?"

    "Youˇ­ don''t dislike me any more right?"

    "Mmm, correct. I guess we are friends now?"

    Sano yed with her hair. "Your hair has gotten longer after all."

    "I grew it out."

    She grew it out for Yuhi, and he told her that he liked long hair.

    "When did you get sick?"

    "I don''t know."

    "Did none of those girls notice? How careless."

    Those girls? Of course, they wouldn''t notice. It was a stupid question. The girls who go after Sano do not like him at all.

    "Why did youe here?"

    "Hino told me you weren''t picking up your phone. I tried calling too, but you wouldn''t answer, so I came."

    "Say, San," Sumire mumbled softly. "I know that you still like me. But you do understand, right? It''s hard for me to forget what you did. You may have changed slightly, but I can''t get rid of my fear that easily."

    "I.. I''mˇ­"

    "Ssh." She whispered. "Don''t apologize. I understand already; it''s enough, and your suffering."

    But she is no saint. She can''tpletely forgive him. If she does that, then she would be betraying her own heart again. She no longer wants to lie about her true feelings.

    Sano was about to kiss her again, but suddenly somebody grabbed her arm.

    "Oi."

    Sumireughed. "Wee back, Yuhi-san."

    "Geez, I leave for a few seconds, and I see you two flirting."

    "Aha, silly, we weren''t."

    Yuhi extended his arms out and passed her a bag. "I got you some meat buns and other things."

    "You did? Lucky!"

    "Nagawa, you eat too."

    So this is how she found the three of them sitting down on the floor eating snacks. This is quite strange being with both of them like this. Surprisingly, Sano hasn''tined yet.

    "Yuhi, did you see Shin?"

    "He said he would drop byter. It seems Atsuro is watching his every movetely, so he hasn''t met with you."

    Sumire sighed deeply. "Why does he have to do that? He isn''t my boyfriend. Besides, Shin is a good friend."

    "Ouch, have you said that to his face?"

    "Of course he knows." Even though Shin supposedly has feelings for her, she knew he wouldn''t try anything.

    "Harsh. But maybe next time you turn somebody down, you should say how much you love me?"

    "Narcist."

    Yuhiughed.

    ''Geez, he is having way too much fun.'' Then again, recently, he seems stressed out. This is a good thing for him.

    Both Shin and Yuhi have sped up their investigation. That''s why she doesn''t see them as often before. Bit by bit, she is getting closer to the truth, and an uncertain future awaits her. She wonders if Yuhi will be by her side in that uncertain future.

    "So Nagawa, when will you tell us what happened? Though I can guess."

    "I mentioned before to Sumire how involved I am with those people."

    "The new thing they are smuggling in is a bit, no on a different level of danger."

    "Ah, you tried to stop that?"

    Sano nodded. "I did."

    So he really is willing to do things for her. To what extent, though? She still needs to experiment a bit more.

 Chapter 346 - Rely On Me

    Shin''s phone call came at the right time. It felt like she almost messed with Sano in front of Yuhi-san. She does not want Yuhi to see any more ugly sides of her, even if he epts them.

    "Put this on, and this." She lingered around the door for a good few minutes because Yuhi kept puttingyers on her.

    Sumireughed when she saw Yuhi fussing over. "It''s only around the block, and I won''t be gone long."

    "Sure you won''t." He brushed his forehead against hers. "But I worry anyway, and I don''t want you to get sick."

    "Then Yuhi-san, please behave and don''t fight with San, okay?"

    "Right."

    "Promise?"

    "If he starts it-"

    She quickly interjected. "He won''t. He is tired and fell asleep before us. Don''t disturb him, okay?"

    "Alright." He leaned forward and brushed his lips against hers. "Sumire."

    "Mmm, yes, Yuhi?"

    "Don''t tease me too much."

    What a silly person. She traced his lips with her fingers. "If I am to tease you seriously, then Yuhi, we will have problems."

    "I want to have a problem."

    "Then, maybeter."

    "Huh?"

    Sumire pulled away from him. "The stars are watching us, Yuhi-san, so I can''t say anymore."

    ˇ­..

    Like she told Yuhi. It was only around the block. It was the park they often passed by. She found Shin at one of the tables.

    "Sorry."

    Sumireughed when she heard those words. "That''s the first thing you say?"

    "Yuhi told me what you said." Shin awkwardly rubbed his neck with his hand. "Look, you know I didn''t mean to avoid you, and I did say if Atsuro came back, it wouldn''t be like before."

    "Mmm, you did, but I was a bit lonely."

    After all, they get along very well.

    Shin sighed. "Still as straightforward as ever."

    She looked at him, puzzled.

    He flicked her forehead. "It seems my resistance is lowˇ­"

    Resi-oh!!!

    It took Sumire a moment to understand. Shin normally doesn''t mention his feelings.

    "Don''t act awkward. I didn''t mean anything by it."

    "Aha, of course."

    "Is Nagawa really staying over?

    "Well, there isn''t another option."

    "That''s true, but what if it was deliberate?"

    "You mean getting injured?"

    Shin nodded. "I don''t know him well. But the people around him appear to be calcting individuals."

    "Well, mmm, your probably right."

    "Yet?"

    "This is a good opportunity to test him. The shock from his wounds caused him to forget. But eventually, he will remember what orders they gave him."

    What will he decide?

    If he betrays her again, this time, she won''t show any mercy.

    "You''re a scary woman as usual."

    "Is that bad?"

    "No, it''s good for the current situation."

    Sumire peeked at the documents he just gave her. "That bad?"

    "I looked into that thing you were suspicious of. You were right. Somebody from the Holy Knights headquarters branch went through your schedule that day."

    "Did you find out the user?"

    "It was amon worker. But I did a profile check anyway."

    Sumire blinked when she saw the picture of the girl. "Ah, I think I remember her."

    "From?"

    "Back when I started to be a bit well known, there was this designer who wanted to design for me. He was very popr. I didn''t have anything then, so I didn''t think it was right of me to be his muse, so I declined. But he kepting to see me."

    "So did he like you?"

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "Older than me by four years."

    "Isn''t that within your strike zone?"

    "It is. But that isn''t the point here."

    "So this promising older guy looking for a muse for his brand picked you a trainee before you even debuted. If he didn''t like you, then he is just strange."

    "Oh, hush. So yes, he was persistent and even visited me in the Holy Knights headquarters. I think that girl started to have a crush on him. So she started to hold a grudge against me."

    "Uh-huh." Shin trailed off. "You know there is a degree of how clueless you can be."

    "Fine, so he liked me."

    "See, wasn''t so hard."

    "That girl saw I wasn''t returning his feelings, so she gradually became bitter towards me. At some point, she started behaving suspiciously. But back then, I had a lot going on."

    "A lot going on?"

    "Ru''s condition was getting worse, so I mainly stayed in the hospital to do work. I didn''t head back to the base."

    Then the ident happened. So thest time she went to the base wasst year. "I don''t know what happened at that time."

    But judging from these reports and the way the people in the Tokyo branch treat her, this girl must have manipted things. Sumire sighed deeply.

    "It''s that guy''s fault."

    "Maybe we should get in touch with him?"

    Sumire shook her head. "I told him to go abroad and finish his studies. I think he has established his brand and stuff and has moved there for good."

    "Give me a name at least."

    Sumire mumbled quietly. "Mashima Toh."

    Shin paused before he looked at her with a questioning gaze. "I''m impressed, and you have a bad eye for people."

    "Quiet, nothing happened."

    ''Why? Why are you looking at me like that?''

    ''It''s like I touched a doll.''

    At the very least nothing, she needs to talk about with Shin. Besides, her memories of that are very vague. Did that actually happen?

    "Let me contact him. You are in danger, Sumire."

    Sumire sighed. "Alright, but tell Yuhi first, okay? I don''t want to make it worse."

    "Are you two fighting? He seemed cheerful."

    "Well, mmm. It''s just it feels weirdtely."

    She can''t put a lid on her emotions anymore.

    Her thoughts broke off when Shin extended his hand out and pointed to her neck. "I can see why he was cheerful."

    "Uh, aha."

    "If you love him, that is all that is important."

    She wonders how Shin can remain so calm. He likes her, right? But, it is a good thing for her. A friendship between them would be impossible otherwise.

    "Say Atsuro likes you a lot."

    "Yeah, I know."

    "I don''t think your n regarding Nagawa will work the way you want to."

    "I know that."

    "Is this fine with you? You don''t like hurting people."

    Sumireughed weakly. "That is true, no matter how strong and ruthless I behave. It is still difficult for me to hurt those I care for." She trailed off. "You knew what happened with Atsuro and me, right?"

    "Yeah."

    "Back then, I didn''t think it through. I wasn''t thinking anything. Ru was no longer there, but I didn''t want to ept that. My mind was a mess. Even though I did that stuff with Atsuro, I don''t actually remember."

    She recalled what Toh said to her.

    "But, I remember what the other one said to me. He called me a doll. I realized that my state wasn''t good, but I think it struck me hard when he said those words. To overly rely on someone, and then to lose them. I became an empty shell."

    She ended up in such a terrible state.

    I hate the side of myself that relies too much on others.

    I was careful for so many years, but both Ren and Ru persisted. In the end, when I lost Ru, Ipletely fell apart.

    "Then does that mean you can''t rely on me?"

 Chapter 347 - I Donâ€™t Want To Become Your Burden

    She was about to reply to him when she suddenly felt a menacing presence. Shin quickly pulled out his gun and stood in front of her. "Are you fine?"

    He knew what he was asking her. ''Can you fight?'' Sumire nodded.

    One, two, three, no, there were at least twenty people.

    "Yuhi, let some of them go earlier."

    "Yuhi, let them go?"

    Shin nodded. "He didn''t want you to smell the blood."

    A knowing ah escaped her lips. Now that made more sense.

    One of them stepped forward, but only to speak.

    "Look, we know that we can''t beat you. So why don''t you just let the best man through?"

    Sumire rolled her eyes at those words. Do these people think she will allow them to go through?

    The man next to him exploded in rage. "This is nonsense, and she is just a little girl. Why do we have to negotiate?"

    Sumire clenched her fist. "I won''t allow anybody through."

    A man at the end of the line stepped forward. "She can''t take all of us!"

    "Uh, yes, he can," one of them said meekly.

    But the others were already charging towards her.

    Sumire closed her eyes and extended her hand out. Small droplets of red bubbles slowly turned intorge ones, and in the next second, she has created a sword made out of blood.

    Her amethyst-colored eyes shed red. For a moment, they halted in their tracks but charged towards her again. She lunged forward and swept the sword in one blow. A gust of blood scooped all the men and flung them several times before they came crashing back onto the ground.

    The fight did notst long and after a few minutes, she and Shin dealt with all the attackers.

    Sumire felt her vision grow blurrier as she bnced herself with the strange blood sword. She didn''t even know how she managed to form this thing, but she knew she used her blood. ''I feel a bit anemic.''

    Shin appeared behind her. "Easy."

    "I think I overdid it a bit."

    "Can you get rid of that?" Shin pointed to the odd-looking de.

    She somehow managed to do so and slumped in Shin''s arms. "I''ll get you home."

    Sumire shook her head. "Wait, I don''t want Yuhi to see me this way."

    Shin sighed. "No can do." He picked her up. "You weigh like nothing; what are you a feather?"

    "Is that apliment or an insult?"

    "A bit of both."

    What a cruel person, but she supposes she is one to talk. Sumire allowed Shin to carry her back. At first, he carried her bridal style but realized it would be easier to carry her on his back.

    The journey back was oddly quiet. She knew they didn''t have to worry about the bodies.

    Shin probably called for backup when she wasn''t looking.

    "Hey, Shin?"

    "Yeah?"

    "Is my power weird?"

    She made brief eye contact with him earlier and saw his reaction.

    "Not that. It just felt familiar."

    Familiar huh? She wonders what it is about. What a strange feeling, she feels a bit warm.

    ..

    When she woke up, it was darker than before. She spotted makeshift bandages around her arm.

    "Sumire, you are finally awake. I''m d."

    "Atushi? Jae..? "Sumire murmurs as she attempts to get up only to feel a wincing pain spread throughout her body.

    Jae carefully helped her. "Don''t move. Your neck and wrists are hurt. You should take a good rest."

    "Ah okay."

    It really is painful. But it was worth it since she won. She nced back at Atushi and saw him smiling warmly at her, "Sumire, I don''t regret believing in you. You did a good job."

    This is the first time she can say Atushi is a handsome guy. Usually, he would put people off by his long talks, but now he looks like an actual gentleman.

    Atushi took something out of his pocket, and her eyes widened when she saw a familiar fragment. "Ah?"

    "This is the result of your fight."

    So those people who attacked were involved directly?

    The brte smiled and scratched her cheeks, embarrassed. "I want to drink some water."

    "Oh, you''re up already?"

    They all nced over and spotted Yuhi leaning on the door frame.

    Shit, whates wille. She can''t escape from it. He is very angry at her! Once he made his way across the room, he dismisses the other two, and with onest nce at them, she watched as they left the room.

    Yuhi doesn''t say anything for a few minutes before he spoke up. "How brave you are."

    Sumire averted her gaze and lowered her head. It''s only natural that he is angry at her. He kept her beside her to keep her safe from harm''s way; because he was there at herst medical check-up.

    Her thoughts broke when Yuhi passed her a ss of water. "Eh?"

    "Didn''t you want to drink water? Take it."

    She looked over and saw a warm-hearted expression on his face, causing her cheeks to heat up.

    When she tried to reach over for it, she felt a sharp pain in her wrist.

    "Stupid." He scolded her.

    Her eyes went wide when he supported her by cing his arms around her shoulder. Although Jae just did something simr, she felt her heart beating faster with this one.

    "Weren''t you greedy? Aren''t you regretting it now? Anyway, drink this first."

    He really is too kind. Sumire took a drink. "I''m not regretting it. I don''t want to be your burden, and I want to be with you and everyone else."

    That''s right, and she doesn''t want to be a burden to him anymore.

    __

    "If you think that way, then you should get better quickly, Sumire."

    He backs away slightly, only to notice her heated face. She is defenseless in this state, isn''t she?

    Yuhi ced his hand on the girl''s brte locks and bent forward. "Hey, can I?"

    "Why-- why- are you asking that?" She stuttered.

    "So you''re saying it''s okay for me to do so without asking?"

    "Eep! I didn''t mean that."

    She said ''eep.'' She is very cute, isn''t she? Too adorable. But she got hurt again.

    He leaned forward, ready to kiss her, but she pulled back slightly. He paused and looked at her face. Terror and desire fought an epic battle in her eyes.

    "Sumireˇ­"

    Just saying her name like that softly and warmly seemed to rx her. Her fear vanished, and all that remained was desire. He stroked her hair, and she leaned into his palm.

    "Yuhi."

    She smelled intoxicating. What was it? A mixture of flowers, nature, and femininity.

    Yuhi cursed in his head when he heard soft noises escape her lips.

    "Making me worry like that!" he scolded between heavy panting and moist kisses. "It''s time to punish you."

    "W--aaˇ­Yuhi, you are very unpleasantˇ­"

    "I am, aren''t I? Maybe you still need to learn who is in charge. Brat."

    "Wait." Sumire looked away. "What about Sano? Is he still sleeping? Did the noise wake him up?"

    Yuhi frowned at those words. Why does she have to consider that man? No, that is not it. He watched her carefully and saw how red her face was. Whenever she is nervous, she ends up rambling a lot.

    He ran his hands through his hair and scolded her. "Are you stupid?"

    "That''s you, Yuhi-san."

    He can''t get mad at her for long. She thinks of him so dearly too. "Go back to sleep?"

    "Mmm, I don''t want to now."

    Heughed. "More?" He traced her lips with his thumb, and she nodded.

    "Mmm, a bit more Yuhi."

    A bit, huh? Yuhi''s thoughts broke off when he heard approaching footsteps and sighed. Well, even he can be petty. He leaned forward andplied with Sumire''s request.

 Chapter 348 - Blue Wind Part 1

    Whenever Shin thought of Ibuki Sumire, he would recall the time he spent observing her.

    She truly is different from what he pictured. He thought she was an emotionless girl someone who didn''t have any emotions. It was only natural for him to think that because their past aside. She never reacted to any of the cruel things he said to her. No matter how cruel his words were, she didn''t react to them. No that''s not why he was so cruel.

    It frustrated him, seeing her like that. It was frustrating watching her act exactly like a doll with no emotions. There''s no way because the girl who helped him escape that day looked so frantic and desperate. That''s exactly why, despite the feelings of anger he felt that day, and he didn''t hit her.

    Shin felt it was her again when she visited Tokyo on a ss trip, and he saw her loitering around. She always wore a mask then and would only show her face around certain people. He didn''t know what it was, but he felt it was her, the silhouette - her hairstyle it''spletely different than before. But he knew he could never make a mistake when it came to her.

    He had to confirm it, no matter what he had to know, and when he did find out, it shocked him. Although he wanted it to be her, it surprised him even more so when she hides her face again slowly afterward, ticked him off.

    ''She doesn''t want to see him'', that''s obvious. Her reaction was normal - and yet, when he caught a glimpse of the girl''s eyes, there was nothing but sadness.

    But why? Why would she be so sad upon seeing him? He didn''t get it. He debated it constantly in his head and finally worked up the courage to speak to her about it.

    His group went on tour. The next time they meet, he will ask her, and they will speak about before. That''s how it was supposed to be. But upon his return, he noted that she no longer wore the mask, and the expression behind the mask was a broken doll.

    It irked him to see her like that, especially since he knew that she wasn''t like that. It was only for a short while before, but he could still remember the girl''s smile from years ago. The reason why he was so cruel was to bring out her emotions again.

    Though that tactic failed, what brought out her emotions again was those words. ''When you''re too kind to me, I be afraid.''

    When she first said that to him, he could only stare at her in wonder. She''s showing a different expression now, and yet it waspletely different than what he suspected. At the start, he thought it was different but thinking about it carefully, and it made sense. She was that way before, too, not being able to say anything to her father and yet smiling whenever she''s given food.

    She is weak and fragile; when he''s kind to her, she gets all confused, and yet to him, that is cute. Ever since he changed his attitude towards her, things have been different between them. He did suspect things would change, but who would have thought that it would be like this now.

    He didn''t think that he would end up caring for her to such an extent. Damm, that girl is sneaky.

    Shin sighed deeply as his gaze fell on therge building in front of him. The huge sign akagaumi bar in neon-colored lettering stood out even from a distance.

    So he ended up here. But for thest few minutes, he could not summon the courage to go inside. So he kept walking back and forth.

    "The young man lurking around with a suspicious package cane inside."

    Shin averted his gaze and coughed. "I didn''t want to disturb you."

    "But you''re worried about me, right, Shin?"

    Indeed he was, he left in a hurry because Atsuro called him. But the moment Atsuro left, he came here.

    "Go back inside, and you might catch a cold."

    Sumireughed. "Come in, and I unlocked the door from here."

    ''Isn''t Nagawa there? Won''t it be awkward?''

    But, he did want to talk to her and make sure she was fine. Last night''s events must have shocked her. Sumire isn''t a delicate person, but he knew that she disliked fights.

    He awkwardly opened the gate and walked across thewn till he arrived at the door. He opened the doorknob and nced around. There was strangely nobody around.

    After a few minutes, he hears the sound of somebody going downstairs. But the footsteps stopped in the hallway.

    Shin felt that there was something wrong.

    It was Nagawa, he had Sumire backed against the staircase, and he was kissing her. For a moment, Shin recalls a scene from before, scattered garments, lustful gaze, and a strange perfume scent in the air.

    He shook his head. Sumire is different from before, and she won''t do that stuff.

    "San, stop."

    "Why?"

    "Because I said so." She pushes him away and sighed. "We have a guest; behave okay?"

    "Okay."

    "Mmm, good."

    It is impressive to see how she has tamed Nagawa.

    Soon Sumire walked out with Nagawa following behind her. He looked meeker than thest time Shin saw him. He heard the details of Atsuro, but did that one incident change the arrogant man that much?

    He awkwardly sat down on the couch, and Sumire and Nagawa sat opposite him. Thetter leaned his head on Sumire''s shoulders like it was natural.

    "Sorry about this. He isn''t feeling very well, and he keeps reopening his wounds."

    "It''s fine."

    But a bit strange to watch. Then again, he was the first one to suspect the thing with her and Atsuro.

    "Are you alright?" Shin asked. "Last night-" He paused and clenched his fist at the memory. When he saw her ability, he wanted to stop her from using it. Using that much blood is not healthy for anybody, let alone her, who was already weak.

    He couldn''t stop her, and as he suspected, it was too much for her.

    "You don''t have to feel bad, Shin, and it was not your fault. I made the decision myself."

    So she is basically telling him that she knew what she was doing. But that makes this situation worse. He should have been the voice of reason and told her not to use it at all costs.

    "You know it was nice."

    "Nice?"

    "It''s still better fighting alongside Yuhi, but he is not the only one I trust to have my back. I knew you would defend me."

    "I told you before, as long as I can sense you, I will protect and find you."

    Even though he knew Yuhi or Atsuro could do a better job than him, it didn''t stop him from wanting to protect her.

    "I know, and you kept that promise this entire time. I am very grateful to you, Shin; you suppressed your feelings for me and treated me as a friend since I came here."

    He had no choice; after all, he visited her a few times after Mamorus

    ''s death. Due to her current state, she did not recognize or recall it, but he was there. He saw how broken she became.

 Chapter 349 - Blue Wind Part 2

    It was a rather short visit. Sumire knew that Shin was acting considerate or cautious regarding Sano. Either way, he left rather quickly. She wanted to discuss something with him.

    "Do you want to go after him?"

    Sumire shook her head. "I will see him in school tomorrow." Knowing Shin, he would attend, right?

    ˇ­

    Iro Road High XX

    Although the summer holidays are almost over, she still had to go to school. There were no sses, but they came in to clean. Sumire eventually took a break at the bridgeway connecting the art and music buildings.

    Sumire inhales deeply and nces down at the cigarette between her fingertips. The smoke doesn''t follow a path, and it never will. It simply floats around like it is, guided by something, but never for very long.

    It was just like Terashima Yuhi. Sumire sighed. She is way too dramatic just because she doesnt him as often anymore. Besides, Yuhi is not the type of guy who would stay put in one ce. Even if he did, he would find a way to make his own space. For example, in school, he has his atelier, and the rooftop is his domain.

    Back when they worked together as a member of the underworld organization Holy Knights, people often called him a dog. Sumire has never once thought otherwise.

    She saw him as dangerous and yet alluring, and asionally she would have other thoughts - the kind that a girl like her shouldn''t even consider. After all, Sumire has always considered herself a rational woman.

    At least, in most ways.

    A rational woman wouldn''t have be so obsessed with a man from the moment she heard his voice.

    It was something she understood, and yet recently, she cant calm down her heart. She thought she could control her emotions if she hunted down other delinquents, but it did not work.

    No matter how many groups she destroys, this feeling inside her like it''s about to explode can''t calm down.

    "Ah, Sumire-chan! That''s where you were."

    Her thoughts broke of when she spotted somebody rushing over. "Asami-chan."

    "Nakura-sensei still hasn''te back yet. He isn''t in his office either. So we were wondering if you know where he was?"

    He hasn''t? Could it be because he sawˇ­.Uh, this was her fault after all, wasn''t it? After all, even though she knew his feelings for she never really said anything about it anymore.

    Moreover, he acted normal around her. But as expected, seeing something like that on the person you love has got to hurt. The person she loves, huh?

    "Asami-chan, I''ll find him."

    "Really? Then when you do, please give him this."

    Asami pulled out an envelope with a heart.

    "It is from Seiko-chan next door. I told her already to confess personally, but she won''t listen.."

    Confession huh?

    Of course, that''s normal since he''s an idol and all. But it does surprise her." Leave it up to me."

    ˇ­.

    Sumire found him right away.

    If he isn''t in his office, there''s only one other ce that he could be after all. On the third year floor, behind the stairway, there''s a small section where people don''t go. Sure enough, when she opened the door and stepped inside, she stumbled upon him after a few minutes of walking.

    Gee, even if he is a student-teacher, what is he doing sleeping here so carefree like.

    Sumire bent down, oh his hair standing up. He has bed hair, and it''s kind of cute. Even when he''s asleep, he looks grown-up, huh? Theplete opposite of Yuhi, who looks like a child when he''s asleep. Even so, she moves strands of Shin''s hair out of his face, and those piercings are rather noticeable. She will never understand why he has so many.

    It''s kind of like that time. Other than Tsueno Mamoru, there was somebody else she cared for a lot.

    ..

    September XX - Tsukuhara High School

    Whenever she found the time, she often visited Ichinose Arashi''s ssroom. It became a habit since she started high school.

    Rumi follows her gaze. "He''s been asleep since homeroom. Whatever we do doesn''t work."

    He must be really tired. Is it because of yesterday?

    Kensho noticed her. "Ah, that''s perfect timing. Sumire wake this fool up; we have Joshima-Sensei next. He''s going to get into trouble if he sleeps in."

    The brte looked back at the indigo-colored-haired boy who nodded.

    "It''s fine; I''ll take care of the rest," He said as he took the other box from her.

    Sumire mumbled a quick thanks and made her way over to the pale blonde-haired boy. The moment she came over, she saw that he was clutching the pen she had given him tightly.

    "He''s been fast asleep this entire time. Yet he doesn''t let go of that pen."

    He used it, even though it''s so girly.

    Really when he''s fast asleep, he does look so much younger. Oh, his hair is standing up a bit; it''s cute.

    "Senpai, wake up," Sumire said lightly, shaking him, yet he didn''t budge an inch.

    He is a heavy sleeper...

    She pulled up another chair. She put her arm on the other side of him as she lowered herself over his sleeping form.

    "Senpai senpai, wake up," she said, barely above a whisper.

    Sumire quickly realized that she would frighten him this way, so she lowered her head further until her lips connected with his cheek.

    She didn''t do it because he looked so adorable when he waspletely defenseless and endearing while he was asleep.

    "Senpai, wake up," she said with a bit more strength in her tone. He made a sound in his sleep and turned a little, starting to stir. "It''s almost the fourth lesson."

    She scans the rest of the room and saw the others focused on getting their orders. Rumi took charge and helped Dai-chan out at the front; if it''s like this, maybe no one will notice.

    "Arashi, I might l-"Sumire whispered in his ear.

    He mumbled something, and Sumire couldn''t help herself this time. She lowered her head and kissed his cheek and then his lips lightly; when she straightened her posture, Arashi was wide awake.

    "I see you are awake now." She brushed his fingers across his cheeks." Senpai, you slept all morning."

    She savored the look on his face and chuckled. She never knew he could blush like this, and there was something nice about it.

    "Oh, that''s a good one. Didn''t think you''d try that." Kensho said.

    Sumireughs. "Aha, well..."

    Rather she didn''t know why she did it.

    She turned back to Arashi, and his entire face seemed to turn redder by the minute. She did not mean to tease him that much.

    Despite his embarrassed state, he wore a serious look on his eyes as he stood up and grabbed hold of her hand. "Come with me for a minute."

    ...

    Sumire snapped back to reality and clenched her fist ah. What was she thinking of just now? There is already no means of returning to that time. After all, she had already made her mind up to take a pathpletely separate from his.

    But during the time she needed support the most, he was the first one to run away. It was not like she expected much; no, maybe she expected too much from him, and that was why it ended up hurting more when he didn''t say anything.

    It does not help anybody at all. Her thoughts broke off when she saw a lot of sweat on Shin''s face.

    Is he having a nightmare?

 Chapter 350 - Blue Wind Part 3

    "Nakura-sensei, wake up."

    "Shin!"

    Shin gasped and panted heavily as he felt Sumire shake him awake. She called his name so loudly, leading to him breaking free of the nightmare that gued his subconscious.

    He felt his body trembling, his heart pounding, and the blood rushed to his ears. His nails dug into his palms, leading to blood.

    He tried to calm down as his hands moved away from the clenched position to cover his mouth.

    "Sorry about that. But you wouldn''t wake up so." Sumire hesitated.

    "You appeared to be having a nightmare too. So I couldn''t just leave you here." Sumire suddenly reached over and ced her hand on his forehead. "You''re really sweating a lot. Even though we should be heading back now, I don''t think we should go with you in that condition. Ah, I know I still have some water."

    Now though, the true reason hade to light--he still hadn''t gotten a reign on these nightmares and didn''t want to give her any reason to worry.

    Well, there went that n.

    He epted the girl''s water bottle, and his hands were still shaky. Shin used the first two mouthfuls to wash the bile from his mouth before he gulped down the rest of the water.

    "Did you drink it okay?"

    "Y--yeah."

    Or rather, he just realized that he drank from the girl''s bottle. Shin shook his head. He isn''t a child; how can he get embarrassed over something like this?

    "Why are you here?"

    "Asami-chan asked me to find you. Sensei, you know, even when it''s break time, some students still want your help with work. They value your input as a teacher even if you are a bit of an airhead at times."

    That''s right. He was in school; he almost forgot about it. He ispletely out of it today, huh?

    His gaze flickered onto the girl''s back to see an envelope sticking out of her pocket. "What''s that?"

    Sumire pulled a face like she almost forgot about it and quickly took it, "Uhˇ­ it''s nothing."

    Hmm? Why is she acting all suspicious about it? Or rather how odd, she seems to be unusually nervous today.

    "I am surprised you know where to find me."

    "That''s because there was that time you were acting strange and you told me about this ce. Gee sensei, if you''re going to try to find a ce to ditch, you shouldn''t be telling your student about it."

    She suddenly rambled on and on.

    During this entire time, she hasn''t been facing him at all, not that he minded having a view of her back.

    "Ahˇ­you don''t seem well at all, I''ll tell Asami-chan that we''re going to bete for a bitˇ­"

    He watched her get out her phone.

    But she was acting all clumsy and not being able to write her message properly. Come to think of it, he heard about it from her friends a while back.

    ''Did you notice it? When Sumire starts rambling on and on about things. It means she''s either embarrassed or nervous. It''s always the perfect method to get juicy stories about her and Terashima''.

    He wondered if it would work if it were him. There is only one way to find out.

    As Shin thought that the brown hair girl''s phone rang, yet before she could answer it, he grabbed hold of her hand,cing their hands together. This led to her dropping her phone.

    "S--sensei? What are you doing?" Sumire stuttered.

    Oh, she is stuttering. Shin blinked, surprised at this behavior. She usually is so calm andposed. Could it be that the direct approach works on her?

    Shin doesn''t hesitate to pull her down until she sat on hisp.

    "Wait a second. What are youˇ­"

    Indeed, he could see it now. Her face was turning redder by the minute. So the theory is correct.

    "You''re the one who gave it to me, and yet you''re the one being all embarrassed over it." He stated calmly.

    "Stupid, anyone would be embarrassed over this situation."

    "Is that so? Then, we can stay this way for a while."

    Shin bent down and brushed his lips against her neck to prove his seriousness.

    At thatment, he felt the girl shiver. "H--hold on a second. Sensei, if anyone finds us...."

    "Then, is it fine if nobody finds us?" Shin challenged.

    She seemed baffled by his words.

    He chuckled at the girl''s reaction. "Rx. I feel drained of strength right now. So I won''t do any more than this. Just for a while, stay here like this with me."

    Although this is the first time he acted out on his feelings for her, he wanted to watch this situation longer.

    Why is he suddenly doing aplete turn on his feelings despite saying he would keep it intact? It must be because of this sudden weakness of his, and he has no strength to think rationally.

    Yeah, that''s clearly what this is. Or it may because of the words Ryou told him. Somehow it inspired him or something like that. Because he could rte to it, for sureter, he will regret this. The only reason Sumire trusted him was because she knew he would never act on his feelings.

    But for now, he wants to remain this way, and he wants to bask in her scent and the feeling of her in his arms.

    ...

    However, he doesn''t have any luck. At least not in the same way Ran or the other guys in Quatro light and the lucky souls in nanairo feather do. The moments he has with her like this when he isn''t acting rationally usually don''tst long.

    If it were just the girl''s phone, he would probably just leave it be and carried on, nuzzling his face on her neck. But it wasn''t, the announcement came from the inte.

    "Can Ibuki Sumire-cha--I mean -san. Rather Sumire-chan, pleasee to the student council room...Yuhi is scary!"

    His eyes twitch in annoyance; hey, kids shouldn''t be messing around with the inte so easily. Then again, that voice is from the student council president, isn''t it?

    However, that must have caused the brown hair girl to snap out of it since she suddenly pulled away from him.

    "Sorry, I have to get going." Sumire apologized.

    "Yeah."

    "I-f you''re still not feeling well, then you should stay here. I''ll leave this water with you too...So ....um...."

    It was rare for him to see her acting so nervously like this. So this is her weak point, huh? She isn''t good with love. If people confront her directly, she does not know what to do. That surprises him, considering the number of people who like her.

    Sumire turned to walk away when he grabbed hold of her arm, leaned over, and ced a kiss on her forehead.

    "Yeah, thank you for taking care of me. Have a safe trip."

    At that action of his, she bolted away from him immediately and bows.

    "Excuse me."

    Shin watched her retreating figure, and he noticed that the envelope she had been carrying had dropped out of her pocket. Shin walked over and picked it up; this is... His gaze darkened, so that''s what this was about. In the end, to her, he is still nothing. But he already knew that from the beginning.

    It is fine as long as he can protect her, isn''t that right, Tsueno?

    Shin recalled the words, thest ones Tsueno Mamoru told him, and they were words that stabbed at his consciousness.

 Chapter 351 - Blue Wind Part 4

    Even after he recovered from his strange mood and returned to the physics prep room to mark papers, Shin couldn''t stop thinking of her- no, to be exact, what upied his thoughts was his bold actions. What on earth was he thinking doing something like that for? Is he crazy?

    On the day it came for them to meet her, Shin had purposely fallen asleep on one of the balcony ledges nearby to catch a glimpse of her before she came in, knowing that it would show on his face if he saw her again with the others. Not as though he doubted Kirishima''s words; he just wanted to see it with his own two eyes.

    It didn''t take him long to recognize her, that same chocte brown hair and those violet-colored eyes like an amethyst. Yet there was something different about it, and there appeared to be a burning fire in them instead of just a spark.

    When he saw her walk back and forth, acting all nervous, it was a new experience for him since she only ever showed her serious side. It was a refreshing change, and she is quite clumsy. He hadn''t been expecting that.

    When Ryou greeted her, he noticed how nervous she was. When he saw a familiar expression on her face, he felt relieved. Seeing her that way, he knew that he couldn''t leave her alone.

    It''s not Ryou''s fault he didn''t notice. But still, maybe it started again then. That love that came to a halt and never came to blossom when he grabbed hold of her hand that day.

    His thoughts break off when he sees the door creep open and waltz in an angry-looking Sumire.

    His face broke out into cold sweat. "Pardon my intrusion."

    "I didn''t think I''d ever see you in here again."

    Shin knew what he did earlier overstepped his boundaries. Even though she acted all flustered then, he knew after she calmed down, all that remained would be anger. This is bad; even though he controlled himself this entire time, why did he do that?

    "I just forgot to bring a book back," Sumire said, walking over to the bookshelf. "Besides, you said you''d be making our finals around now, right? I figured you wouldn''t want a student in here that time."

    "Yeah, your right." Actually, thest thing on his mind was making exams. Right now, he was thinking of ways to appease her anger.

    "Sensei, can I ask you something personal?"

    "As long as it is not too personal, I guess."

    "Do you still have feelings for Mina?"

    He wasn''t expecting that sort of question. But how could she ask that despite what happened earlier? Good grief, she needs to learn to believe him more. "You know most people would consider that as a personal question."

    "Sorryˇ­" She trails off. "Um, this is just a hypothetical situation, but... If there was a female student who was rtively close to you that liked you. Would they still stand a chance?"

    As she said that, he noticed the seriousness in her eyes and the faintest pink - or maybe that was just the light reflecting from the outside.

    Shin highly doubted it. But is Sumire talking about herself? After all, she totally flipped out after hearing what happened between him and Mina. There is no way, but it is precisely because she likes him that she got mad before.

    He knew it was impossible, especially since he saw that letter earlier. Right, it probably has something to do with that letter.

    Shin ced his hand on his face. "Sorry, give me a second. My brain can''t keep up with this."

    "It''s fine, and I was just curious, is all."

    Despite that vague reply, Shin could tell that she wanted an answer.

    "It''s out the question while she is still a student. But if she were to graduate or if I were to stop being a teacher, it is possible."

    Sure he was a student-teacher, but he was still a teacher; nheless, it would hurt his reputation if people found out.

    Sumire looked away then with a smile on her face. "I see that''s good to hear."

    That''s probably the only reason why he only makes careful movements towards her in terms of advancement. Their idol status aside, it wouldn''t be right for him to confess to her while she''s still a student and he''s a teacher.

    Who is he kidding? The words Mamoru said to him are like a thorn in his side.

    You don''t stand a chance to be with her, but you can protect her.

    To think somebody as kind as that said such harsh words. Well, Shin isn''t an idiot; he knew why Mamoru said that.

    "Anyway, I better get going."

    "O--okay."

    It''s when the brown hair girl turned to leave that he noticed her swollen cheek. "Ibuki, did you hit your cheek earlier?"

    "Oh, this? Earlier I visited San, he had some guests over, and it seemed they were stressing him out a lot. When I tried to stop it, he ended up hitting me by mistake."

    Shin didn''t know how to react to that, so he asked her. "Are you okay?"

    "It''s fine. I have a sturdy face."

    "But..."

    "It''s fine. This sort of thing happens all the time." Sumire waves her hand. "Anyway, I''ll stop by again when finals are over."

    "Okay"

    Shin saw a sh of darkness in her eyes. "Does Yuhi know?"

    Sumireughed softly. "Well, I tried to hide it earlier."

    "Sit down."

    She blinked puzzled, and Shin stood up. "I will tend to your wounds and make it less visible."

    "Then I guess I have to take you up on that offer."

    Shin rummages through the cab as Sumire sat down on the couch. "You stopped the fight and got hurt. But what about that wound on your leg? Did he-"

    Sumire sighed deeply. "I guess nothing escapes you, Shin. But honestly, don''t worry so much."

    "Sumire, he can''t just hit you."

    "I know that, and I stood up for myself after he did it."

    "You did?"

    Sheughed. "I pped him a few times. Afterward, I think he snapped out of it since he went down on his knees and apologized."

    "You didn''t forgive him, right?"

    "I am not a saint Shin. I told him I wouldn''t go back there for a few days, and he can think/repent about what he did."

    Indeed the situation has changed now. "Did he hit you often when you dated?"

    "Mmm, whenever he got angry."

    So there was physical abuse in the rtionship? Shin only knew bits and pieces regarding her rtionship with Nagawa Sano, but he did not think something this extreme happened. Shin cautiously looked towards Sumire, and she seemed rather calm.

 Chapter 352 - Blue Wind Part 5

    Before Ibuki Sumire came to Tokyo, he met her before, and she already turned him down. It was back before he met Tsueno Mamoru, so naturally, he did not have as much information. About Sumire. Back then, he didn''t know anything about her life or her feelings for Terashima.

    Back when he was still ignorant, it was easier for him.

    It was because he didn''t know anything that when he said his honest feelings, she could turn him away the way she did.

    ˇ­.

    Year XXX

    It was during the funeral of one of the leaders of the Holy Knights. During that funeral, she was the only one who did not shed tears, and many people called her out on being heartless. Since it was a close person to Sumire, but she was the only one who remained calm.

    His thoughts broke off, and the room turned silent when the doors opened, revealing a certain brown hair girl.

    Sumire...

    She brushes past him, and the girl walked up to the coffin. Shin watches as Sumire ces her hand on the girl''s hair.

    "It''s better to get killed than disappear, and I said that to you then. But in this instance, I would rather have you disappear."

    He watches the girl''s eye color change emerald. "Sorry for you; it would have been best if you just died peacefully. But like this, you''ll be in hell anyway. That''s why.." Sumire leaned forward and kissed the girl''s forehead. "Rest in an eternal dream."

    Shin recalls it then quite clearly what she said.

    ''The feeling of being scared... I''ve forgotten it already.''

    Is she....really not afraid?

    Someone died already, someone who just until a day agoughed, cried, got angry, and lived.

    ...

    He kept watching her the entire time, so he didn''t hesitate to chase after her the moment she left the hall.

    When he finally caught up, he grabbed hold of her wrist." Hold on a minute. Where are you going?"

    "Nakara-sensei, let me go."

    Shin shook his head. "Not until you tell me where you''re going."

    Sumire looked nkly at him and proceeded to walk off again. Shin pushed her towards the nearby wall and pinned her with his arms preventing her from escaping. "You can''t go anywhere. Someone just died. Why would you go on your own now?"

    She is silly and reckless. Even though she looked calm back there, Shin could tell from where he was standing that there was something much more to her expression. Even though he couldn''t quite pinpoint what that was.

    "I see, you''re afraid." It was just a generalment, he did not think anything woulde from it, yet when she tells him to shut up, he knew something was wrong.

    The brown hair girl reached over and ced her hand on his face, sending warmth all over his body. "I''m not afraid, Nakura-sensei. Even with something like this going on. I''ve already decided what I have to do. Asahi, she didn''t deserve to die. This is my mess, which is why I''ll handle the matter as I see fit."

    "Let me help you."

    Sumire shakes her head, "I can''t have that. Idols aren''t supposed to cross this line. Nakura-sensei, in the end, the strongest will win. You don''t have to worry about me". She was about to push him away when he tightened his grip and brushed his lips against her ear.

    No.

    He didn''t want that.

    He didn''t want her to go anywhere again. In the first ce, it was because she saved him and got wrapped into a troublesome mess.

    Shin leans forward and kisses her.

    The words he told her friend just recently appeared in his head. ''I won''t tell her''.

    ''That''s not possible.''

    Yeah. It really isn''t. Even if this situation didn''t happen, even if it didn''t end up this way. For sure, he would have certainly told her. When he pulled away, the girl seemed rather surprised.

    A faint pink on her cheeks, it was faint, but it was there. "....N--akura-sensei you...."

    "I won''t let you push me away. I will get involved even if you''d rather not have me doing so."

    Sumire rushed forward and tugged on the edge of his sleeve." You can''t.. You can''t do that. Nakura, you simply can''t."

    Shin brought his lips forward again towards her ear. "Then, please stop lying about it. Tell me the truth. You remember me, don''t you?"

    "If I do?"

    She''s not even going to deny it anymore... She is affected by this, after all.

    "Why didn''t you-" His sentence fell short when she ced her finger on his lips.

    Sumire shook her head. "I''m sorry."

    ...

    Shin snapped out of his daze and sighed.

    She already rejected him.

    She rejected him before he could even get his feelings out there. That''s why this much should be alright shouldn''t it?

    Unfortunately, he doesn''t know much about the Nagawa family. If it''s knowing something about nobles and elites, there is one person that he could rely on telling him that information.

    That time, he had abruptly kissed her since fear had welled up inside him, fear that he would also lose her. Lose somebody else that was important to him. Yet losing her would mean losing everything because the one who had told him to work hard and follow his dream had been her.

    He found the medkit and walked over to where Sumire was, and kneeled down.

    "Even if you stood up for yourself, shouldn''t you just-"

    "Mm, I do know what you are thinking, Shin, and sometimes I wish I could do just that. But if I do that, then it would mean I am letting him off easily."

    "Is it revenge?" It was a stupid question. Shin already knew it wasn''t revenge. If it was revenge, she could have easily gone out with him and then dumped him.

    What Sumire is doing with Sano now is something different.

    Before Shin could say any more, the doors opened.

    It was Yuhi who came marching through the door with a bag from a pharmacy in his hands. He waltzed over to Sumire and put the bag in her hands.

    "For me?"

    "It must hurt."

    At thatment, he watched as her expression changed. It was no longer the weak smile or angry look from earlier, and she seemed confused and yet happy.

    "I see."

    Of course, Yuhi already knew about it. However, Shin found it odd that Yuhi came here. If he knew surely with Yuhis temper, he would have beat Nagawa up already.

    Yuhi bent down and tapped his shoulder. He immediately understood and walked back over to his desk. There is no need for him to tend to her wounds if Yuhi is here.

    ''All humans must die someday.

    It''s just a matter of sooner orter.''

    Once, he quit the world of Yankee''s. Shin half expected, no he expected topletely escape the darkness in his life. He thought he would be able to bury away that dark past and live normally.

    If one would call not being able to walk the streets peacefully due to fans'' ambushing, then yeah, he lived a normal life.

    In the beginning, he disliked it. In the end, idols are humans too there not any more special than anyone else. Yet, for some reason, people worship them like gods.

    In the end, has anything changed from back when he was a Yakuza? What is he saying? Of course, something has changed, it''s different inparison to before.

    He is an idol now, even a student-teacher. He''s living his life in apletely different manner than before. His way of living ispletely different now. But why does he still get caught up in these situations?

 Chapter 353 - No Longer

    One of the main reasons he was busier than before was secretly doing his investigations. It was not like he didn''t trust Shin, but he wanted to check up on something too.

    It was noisy, yesterday was supposedly thest day they attended ss for the summer, but they had toe in today too.

    Wherever anybody goes, it''s on the paper.

    Kuruga Asahi seventeen years old

    A second year in the Assassin school died.

    Yuhi read those words over and over in the span of a day and a half. Even now, rather than the buzz of the festival tomorrow. The topic amongst his ssmates now is this shooting incidence.

    "The police say they are still investigating. But no matter how you think about it, it''s got something to do with all those shady men all around town."

    "We should check it out."

    Yuhi sighed when he heard those carelessments. They shouldn''t try to get themselves involved with a matter like this. He hopes they do not go through with that n; otherwise, he would have to knock them all out.

    At this rate, it is no good. The media shouldn''t have published the matter or broadcasted it that way. What are those guys at the main HQ doing? This whole matter is going to cause panic and unrest in other schools. The fact that it happened in TOKYO and not in the outskirts where the girl''s school just shows that this will impact everyone here.

    That person didn''t stop this matter from being spread. As expected, those people knew something.

    "From what I hear, it seems like Ibuki-san''s quite close with the girl who got shot."

    "Seriously?"

    "Do you think she is a Yankee?"

    "The girl who got shot is one. So it won''t be a surprise, right?"

    Well, that kind of logic isn''t wrong; it''s right on the mark. But their curiosity is dangerous. Sumire''sck of attendance is to me for this too. The fact that she asionally disappears doesn''t help. Either way, that girl finds it difficult to fit in with others. Asami and Aika aside, it doesn''t seem like she gets along with anyone else.

    It may be because of that people are freely gossiping about her. Yuhi thought things improved since the cultural festival, but it seems many still dislike her.

    "Come to think of it, Asami, your friends with Ibuki, aren''t you?"

    He watches the timid girl shift ufortably; uh oh, that''s not good. Yuhi was about to speak up when Aika mmed her hands down on the table.

    "You guys be quiet. We still have a few signs and banners left to make, those who have finished their tasks head outside."

    "Ha? Since when could you order us around?".

    Akatsuki ps his hands. "Now, now, please?"

    When they saw his friend, the girl''s eyes instantly turned to hearts, and they headed outside.

    Asami sighed." Aika-chan, thank you."

    "Wee." Aika trails off." But you know it really would help if we just get one phone call from her at least. She''s making us worried over here."

    Yuhi looked over at the girl''s desk, empty, at least it should have been. He spots a paperback from the corner of his eye and picks it up. Strong in the Rain. It''s Miyazawa Kenji, huh? Yuhi had to admit that he wasn''t a fan, but he did understand the meaning of the poem. That girl is reckless, after all.

    "Terashima, don''t you know anything?"

    Yuhi was about to say something when he heard the sound of his phone. He quickly stood up. "If sensei asks, I''m taking a smoke outside." He doesn''t wait for a response and quickly rushes off.

    It was a text from Sumire.

    It surprised him that she would show up today, considering how quickly she left yesterday after hearing the news. She made a quick trip to Star town just like that. Yuhi wanted to go with her, but judging how she left without saying a word to him, he knew she needed to be alone.

    So she came back? That was good. Ever since she epted his confession, one of the things he worried about the most was her returning to star town and nevering back.

    Yuhi increased his pace, but the moment he went outside, he noticed the rain. What is with the random rain pour recently? He scanned the outside courtyard for a few minutes before he found her.

    "Sumire?"

    He called her name a few times before he made his way over. Yuhi peered at her curiously, and she hadn''t moved an inch since he called her name or reacted to the fact that he was in front of her.

    Yuhi raised her face with his hands and saw something he wishes he hadn''t seen. Her entire face looked lifeless, like there was no soul in her body; it was almost like-

    "What are you doing out here in the rain?" Yuhi asked.

    She didn''t reply, and he became increasingly worried. The sound of the rain filled the silence as he covered her head with his jacket.

    "Asahi died-" She spoke in broken sentences, and Yuhi wondered if her voice was okay. He has never heard her speak this way before.

    But he has seen this state before. When Mamoru passed away, he came to see her just once, but she has no memory of it. She looked lifeless then and didn''t speak at all. She didn''t speak, nor did she cry. At the very least, she is talking now.

    She must have rushed over to confirm it herself. Exactly what did she see? If he drinks her blood, he will see everything she saw, but a part of him knew it would not be right.

    "She died for me; Asahi was investigating what happened. She never stopped, they caught her, and she died."

    When he heard those words, Yuhi finally understood what the situation was. Why did this have to happen now? Just when she was getting better, just when she was starting to heal.

    Sumire will always me herself for Tsueno''s death, and it won''t be easy for you, Yuhi. She could rpse any minute.

    It was something Hino told him before, but Yuhi didn''t think much of it; he knew how paranoid Hino got around the women around him. But he should have listened. The situation with Sumire is different. Sumire differs from all those other people. Hino never befriended those people.

    She hits his chest. "Why? Why didn''t I know?"

    Sumire finally looked at him properly, but there was something about her dim gaze and her soaked clothes that made him feel guilty.

    Kuruga Asahi''s investigation, of course, he knew about it. He has never personally met the girl, but she contacted him a few times to update him. Since Kuruga got word that he would help, the girl has been very helpful in supplying info.

    "Yuhi- Yuhi, you knew. Herst message was for you." It was then when he saw something else in her eyes. There was scorn, grief, and hopelessness burned in those amethyst-colored eyes he loves so much.

 Chapter 354 - I Hate That I Canâ€™t Hate You

    So that was why she reacted that way. She must have gone over personally to dispose of the evidence. If Kuruga left behind a message for him, they would think he was involved in her death. But the reason they didn''t must be because Aki found the message first and called Sumire over.

    "I knew."

    Yuhi didn''t apologize. He knew there would be no use. Besides, he can''t deny his responsibility in this. She must feel betrayed that he didn''t tell her anything even though he has been careful this entire time with his words and actions. What he did by not telling her anything is the same thing Mamoru did.

    When he first entered a rtionship with Sumire, he promised her that he would make her happy and treat her equally. But by hiding this from her, he has betrayed the promise he said that day.

    "I hate you." She eximed. "I hate you so much." Her voice broke.

    Yuhi felt her pain when she said those words. She doesn''t want to say it, and she doesn''t hate him. But she has to say this; otherwise, she will lose control. It must have struck a nerve the way he looked at her since she broke down and cried.

    For a moment, he stepped back. He couldn''t stand watching her like this, so broken and so fed up with everything.

    He was always bad atforting people, even more so when it came to the girl he liked. One wrong move, and she may end up leaving her side forever. Hino warned him before to prepare himself, and Yuhi thought he was ready. He genuinely believed that he could do it.

    Sumire kept repeating how much she hated him as she trembled due to the cold, cried, and screamed. But every single fiber of her being called out to him and screamed, don''t ever let me go.

    Sumire was a strong girl, but he, of all people, knew her vulnerable side, the side she would only show to those she cared for. He took a deep breath as he extended his hand out and put it on top of her head.

    Her eyes widened, and she mumbled an idiot before she buried her face in his arms. Yuhi wrapped his arms around her and pulled her closer, so she could not escape. Sumire seemed so drained and lifeless, but she mumbled his name.

    "Yuhi."

    "Yes?"

    "I hate you."

    "I know."

    She shook her head. "I hate that I can''t hate you."

    For a moment, Yuhi paused; what a silly girl. He wondered if she noticed it; even when she said she hated him, it was like she told him not to go and to remain by her side.

    Yuhi softly kissed the temple of her forehead and squeezed her hands. He repeated this gesture a few times until she looked calm. Yuhi looked at the clothes she wore. It was the same outfit she had on yesterday, but Yuhi noticed the traces of blood- fresh ones.

    He wants to know what happened and get all the details from her now. But what is more important is getting her out of the rain as he thought that Yuhi noticed her stagger, and her face seemed red.

    Before he came, how long did she stand in the rain?

    ...

    Yuhi had two options rush her to the nearby hospital, which the Nagawa family owned, or bring her back to the bar where Nagawa Sano was. He hated how both options involved anything Nagawa rted.

    The first option was riskier, and he knew the only reason the Nagawa family allowed Sumire to be a patient there was because of Nagawa Sano. Yuhi didn''t want to risk finding out what they would do without Nagawa there.

    So he brought her back to the bar. Yuhi didn''t like this option either since even now, the wounds Nagawa Sano gave the girl had yet to vanish. Nagawa was speaking with Hino.

    "Sumire?!" Hino eximed.

    "She has a high fever, but--" Yuhi felt there was something else wrong.

    Heid her down on the couch, but the girl seemed a bit reluctant to leave. So Yuhi had to sit down on the couch and carried her at the same time.

    Sano pulled out his bag and took a few items out. He took out a stethoscope. After a few moments, Nagawa frowned. "Terashima, lift her shirt."

    Yuhi was about to say something when he saw Hino''s worried look from the corner of his eye. Now isn''t the time for this petty behavior. He took a deep breath and slowly raised Sumires clothes, and he only did a little so she would not be as exposed. But that was enough to see a terrible ck-colored bruise.

    With shaking hands, he raised the rest of her clothes, and to his horror, he saw no normal bruise. There appeared to besh markings like ws and strange wisps of smoke. What--what?

    "Hino, give me my phone."

    Hino hesitated but nodded and took his phone out of the bag at his feet.

    Right as he was about to dial a number, however, somebody was calling him.

    "Yuhi? Is Sumire there?"

    "Asuka."

    "We found Aki in a terrible condition. I am surprised he is still alive- Sumire? What about Sumire? He was supposed to take her back to Tokyo." Asuka spoke rather quickly. He could sense a mixture of panic and fear in her voice.

    Her rambling to him sounded like. Is Sumire alive?

    Yes, yes, she is alive but barely.

    "She is here, butˇ­"

    What on earth happened? He can''t make sense of this.

    "The two decided to take an early train there. Or rather Sumire seemed rather impatient and kept mumbling how she didn''t exin anything to you."

    "An early train?"

    "It was shortly after they left we received word about a train hijack and bombs. It was all over the news Yuhi- Sumire, Sumire was on that train-"

    Wait, it was all over the news? "Was there anything on the news about a train hijack?"

    Hino frowned. "No."

    Yuhi hears Nagawa muttering something, and he clenched his fist, realizing something.

    "Nagawa?"

    "They told me to stop a particr broadcast froming through. Are you telling me--"

    If Yuhi didn''t have Sumire in his arms, he would have hit the guy already. Why on earth is he so clueless? How many times has this happened already? Why does Nagawa keep falling for the same cheap tricks? How many times will they use him to hurt Sumire?

    Why does it have to be Sumire?

 Chapter 355 - Fears And Regrets

    When Yuhi realized that Sano could not do anything, he had no choice but to call Atsuro. The examinationsted a few hours, and the entire time he paced back and forth in front of the door.

    "You can go inside now, and she is awake. But she might fall asleep again, so be quick."

    ".."

    Yuhi remained frozen by the door, his head low. He didn''t know what to do, and he didn''t have any strength left in his legs. He felt so angry and almost rushed off to do something careless earlier. It was a good thing Shin and Atsuro arrived right at that moment; otherwise, he - his thoughts broke off when Shin tapped his shoulders.

    "This is equally my fault, and I gave her some information recently. She probably acted on that while she was there, and they found out." Shin said.

    Yuhi knew what he was trying to say.

    You are not the only one at fault.

    But how could he possibly me anybody else? How did she get this hurt when they are together now? Unlike before, he could protect her much closely now.

    The moment he got inside the room, Yuhi noticed she wasn''t on the bed. He scanned the room and noticed that the balcony door was open; from where he stood, he saw her back. Yuhi sighed deeply, and this girl is so careless. After that happened, why is she moving around?

    He picked up a cloak from the drawer and walked over to where she was. When he got closer, Yuhi had to stop for a moment. He could tell that it was difficult just for her to stand.

    Yuhi didn''t approach her at first and just silently watched her from where he stood. She is fine, and she is breathing; she even managed to walk even though it was difficult. But just a few moments ago, it felt like he had lost her forever.

    He could not cope with the pain and emotional battle. He wanted nothing more than to scream, shout and let loose as he did before. But using those methods to cope will not help in the long run. It will only lead to consequences for those people dear to him.

    He took a deep breath, and he needed to calm down. It will do no good continuing this way.

    He waits for a few extra minutes before he approaches her. He wrapped his arms around her waist and buried his face in her neck.

    "Mm, your warm Yuhi." She recognized him immediately, and it felt like his heart meltedˇŞthe way she said his name and naturally intertwined their hands together.

    Yuhi brushed his lips against her ear, and softughter escaped her lips.

    "What are you doing, Yuhi-san? Are you flirting with me?"

    "I was scared." He muttered.

    He was so terrified, just earlier, her skin was so cold and the sight of the injuries she sustained. Yuhi clenched his fists at the thought. Why on earth does she have to have to go through something like that? Why did she do wrong?

    Sumire tried to turn around, but he wouldn''t let her. Yuhi did not want her to see how vulnerable he looked.

    "You know Yuhi, it still hurts. You''re hugging me too tightly."

    "Sorry." He apologized but increased his hold on her.

    How could she have gotten hurt when he is around? It does not make sense. The safest ce should be by his side and yet look what happened. He shouldn''t have let her go alone. Yuhi kept repeating those words in his head like some kind of spell.

    She only got hurt because he took his eyes off her, yes that is all. She wasn''t within sight, so he should not have such thoughts. But how can he not me himself? If he went with her, then perhaps he could have prevented this scenario.

    "Did I save those kids?"

    "Kids?"

    "Mm, it looked like they were in middle school and were on their way to take high school entrance exams."

    Aki and Sumire were the only ones who survived.

    Asuka''s words repeated in his head, and Yuhi frowned. Should he tell her? It is hard to judge what her current state is now. Before she copsed earlier, she wore such a dead look in her eyes and was in so much pain. Sumire must have understood from his silence.

    "I see. I couldn''t save anybody again."

    "That''s not it, youˇŞ"His thoughts broke off when she turned around.

    "Yuhi." She mumbled softly. "You don''t have to try so hard tofort me, I understand."

    Why does she understand? Why does she have to be so used to this? He thought he could make her live a normal life here in Tokyo. But howe the shadows of her past are haunting her even now? He felt very frustrated and recalled something Nagawa told him before.

    <i>I can easily copse the Empire ¨C your stance in the Entertainment industry in a blink of an eye. If you genuinely want to protect her, you need something more.</i>

    It is not like he did not know that. How can he not know? Just his status in the entertainment industry cannot help Sumire. Now he understood why Mamoru approached other people other than him. That guy considered all possible options.

    The guys Mamoru picked out to help Sumire if anything happened to him were all-powerful men. Shin confessed this information to him earlier. Maybe it wasn''t a coincidence that Nagawa learned that Sumire would go here to Tokyo.

    Sumire and Mamoru were nning on a trip toe here. The more Yuhi thought it through, the more it all added up. It is a real mystery why he did not figure this out beforehand. But then again, a lot has happened since she came here.

    "I couldn''t save anybody again."

    "You''ve saved plenty of people already," Yuhi mumbled. He just wants her to rest and think for herself. She has spent all this time helping others. Yuhi wanted her to concentrate on her own needs and wishes.

    "Like you, Yuhi-san?"

    Yuhi nodded. "Like me."

    If it weren''t for her, he would have taken his revenge on that guy the moment she saw him. Even though they ended up going their separate ways because of his careless behavior, he still didn''t do anything to that guy who destroyed his family.

    Sumire raised her face from his chest and wrapped her arms around his neck. "My words have a lot of influence, don''t they? I don''t quite get it, but so many people have said I saved them."

    "Yeah."

    "But now that I have changed my way of living, I wonder if that is still the case?"

    "Back then," Yuhi referred to the time they were still a member of the Holy Knights group together. "You were the only one who could urately predict my moves and keep up with me. You were my irreceable partner, my boss, but you were so much more."

    Sumire didn''t have charisma, and people didn''t flock to her when she talked. She was insecure and anxious about many things. Whenever somebody approached her, she would have an inner battle in her head. In the end, she will only say a few words, and people will conclude she is a cold-hearted person.

    She didn''t have that something that drew people in, yet she still saved many people with her words. Many fell in love with her voice, and she became somebody people couldn''t keep their eyes off.

    She was so much more than that insecure girl she thinks she is.

    "I was that important to you, Yuhi?"

    "The only important one."

    She was the only reason why he put up with that hell and treatment for so long, and it was because he could finally be near her.

    "If Ru is alive, Yuhi-san, what would you do?"

    His eyes widened when he heard those words escape her lips. For a moment, he did not know what to think.

    "What if I told you that I saw him?"

 Chapter 356 - Possibility

    The possibility that Tsueno Mamoru was alive was quite high.

    That was why he went briefly to Star Town right after Mamoru''s death, and he wanted to check for himself. But in the end, he could not find any definite clues. He couldn''t stay long just in case people found out he was there.

    When he came back to Tokyo, he tried to investigate things here from his end. But it was difficult to do so with his busy schedule, so he had no choice but to halt the investigation.

    When Sumire came here, and she vocally exined the other reason why she came here, Yuhi decided that he would help her.

    Mamoru''s death was odd. He and Sumire were not the only ones who thought that way. When Atushi found out he was investigating, he also joined in andmented on the same thing.

    "Did he save you?" Yuhi did not question her, but instead, he asked her another question.

    Sumire blinked, and then she drew back from him; with arge sigh, she said. "Why did you believe me right away?"

    "Huh?"

    "Most people would say I am delusional." Sumire trailed off. "This isn''t the first time Yuhi, where I thought I saw him."

    "It isn''t?"

    "Back when I locked myself up in his ce, there were a few times where I thought I had seen him. But, there is no way." She shook her head. "There is no way he would watch, let alone leave me in that terrible state. If he were alive, he would see me right away. He would have no reason to sneak around."

    Yuhi didn''t say anything to this. Mamoru would have a reason to act sneaky. That guy would think he is doing everything for her sake.

    "Yuhi, tell me that I''m wrong. Tell me I didn''t see him." Her tone and her eyes looked so desperate.

    She probably feels like screaming too.

    "Sorry, but I also considered that he might be."

    "Ru wouldn''t do this to me. He would see me." Sumire eximed. "He wouldn''t leave me alone for so long or let me suffer."

    Yuhi bit his lip when he heard those pained words, and it sounded like she was screaming in agony. It seems he doesn''t know as much as he thought he did about Sumires rtionship with Tsueno Mamoru. If he knew, then perhaps he could understand what she is trying to say better now.

    She seems so confident that Mamoru could never do anything to hurt her. But with him and with others, she seems so distant. Sumire always says that she is ready for him to betray her anytime. However, Sumire does not consider the possibility that Mamoru will betray her?

    What on earth did this guy do to convince somebody as stubborn as her? He would also like to learn those tricks.

    Yuhi pulled her into his arms again. "Ssh, I will find out." Yuhi caressed her hair and back. "I will find out Sumire, and you just have toˇŞ"

    The girl shook her head and raised her face. There was a serious look in her eyes. "No, I have had enough of sneaking around. I will find out the truth at any costs."

    ...ˇ­..

    At TS station

    Yuhi sighed deeply as he thought back to what happened yesterday. He did not want to leave her behind and go to work, but it was not like he had much of an option. Sumire would hate it if he skipped work for her. At least Sumire on her normal day. Before he left in the morning, there was a strange aura around her.

    "Terashima, if you are going to upy our break room, could you at least not sigh every five minutes?" Kira Jun said in a monotone voice.

    Right now, he was currently in Quatro lights break room. It turned out they had work in the same building, not that it surprised him.

    The entertainment board is serious about him forming a group with them, but he had other things to worry about right now.

    "Now, now it is refreshing." Maon Kou beamed happily as he ced a box in front of him. "Here, Yu-yus portion."

    Yuhi raised his eyebrows. "What?"

    "Ta-da, my family restaurant''s specialty. Maon karage bento."

    Yuhi looked at the lunch box and saw karage and other meat dishes. Sumire would like this.

    She probably won''t have the strength to cook in that state, and he is not counting on Nagawa.

    The brown-haired man ced another two boxes in front of him. "For Sumire and Nagawa."

    This guy is oddly perspective. Yuhi mumbled thanks and looked around the room. "Where are the other two?"

    "Those two get a lot of jobs together," Jun exined. "A lot of people believe they are simr."

    He supposes he could understand that logic.

    "By the way, Terashima, have you heard of a designer that clings to Sumire-san a lot?"

    "A designer?"

    "Yes, we often saw that guy around a lot, but he went abroad near the time Mamoru-san passed away. I wonder if there was a connection."

    Wait, a male designer? Yuhi frowned but quickly shook his head. He has no right to act jealous.

    ''Jealousy is a monster in disguise, Yuhi-san will you be a monster for me?''

    But now that he thought it through, Sumire will most likely like that.

    "I haven''t."

    "He was always around Sumire-san, but she didn''t push him away. I don''t think she liked him either since she responded coldly to everything he said."

    That sounds like aplicated rtionship.

    "Do you think this guy is involved somehow?"

    "One time, Kou said he found them in an odd situation. Sumire-san was pointing a de at his neck while the guy had her pinned to the ground."

    Yuhi almost dropped the boxes in his hands when he heard those words. Huh? What on earth is that all about? He turned to Maon Kou.

    "I think that time Mimi mentioned something about being more cautious towards anybody new."

    Despite the vague information, Yuhi gradually understood. That designer guy must have been a spy somebody sent to gather information on Sumire. But it would be difficult to pinpoint who. The girl has many enemies, and he doubted that guy told her who sent him.

    "But you know after that time, I saw them together a lot more, and Mimi wasn''t as cold as beforeˇŞ" Kou paused like something just came to mind. "Mimi was very lonely then, maybe-"

    "Fool," Jun muttered. "She was with Mamoru-san then."

    "But Mamoru-san was weird! When Ran-chan was making a move on her, he never did or said anything!"

    ''That doesn''t surprise me either. Yuhi knew Tsueno Mamoru, at least the Tsueno Mamoru who loved Ibuki Sumire very well. That guy would do anything to make sure she is happy. Both of us want the same thing, and yet I could never push her to other guys.''

    "You think they have that type of rtionship."

    Kira nodded. "I don''t mean this in a bad way but back then she-"

    Yuhi shook his head. "You don''t have to exin things."

 Chapter 357 - What I Never Asked.

    ''There was a time where Itched onto other people like a parasite, and I clung to them because I didn''t have anything else. I was empty. I let them use me because I didn''t have anything to lose and wanted to feel something.''

    This was how Sumire described her rtionship with Nagawa Sano to him. Yuhi clearly remembered the look on her face when she said those things and her pained voice. She looked so lost and fed up with everything.

    He has no right toin if she slept with other people. After all, didn''t he do the same? To get rid of the loneliness and pain, he did careless things to cope with the pain of not having her.

    If Sumire felt the need to do that despite being with Mamoru, then perhaps there is more to that rtionship than he thought. She is not like those women who would cheat on their partner because they felt unsatisfied; there must be something he is missing.

    What kind of rtionship did Sumire and Mamoru have?

    It was one of the questions he avoided asking her even more so after they started dating. Yuhi felt that the topic was awkward for him to approach. Her heart needs to heal; reminding her of her previous rtionship would not help. As time went by, a lot of stuff happened in between, so he did not think to ask.

    ..

    At the Akagumi bar

    "You know you two, and I only left for a few hoursˇŞ"Yuhi looked around at the bar to see several bottles emptied. "Atushi is going to kill you both."

    "I only wanted one."

    Nagawa shook her head. "She was the one who kept drinking." His face still seemed flushed. "How on earth is she okay?"

    Indeed unlike Sano, Sumire only looked slightly red.

    She must have drunk to cope with all the pain and stress from the previous day. Yuhi pulled out one of the bent boxes. He watched as her eyes lit up. "From Kous ce?"

    "Right, Mimi, it''s the karage lunch set."

    "Then give."

    Gee, this girl changes her behavior so quickly. Yuhi passed her the box and passed one to Nagawa too. "Did anything happen?"

    "She vomited a few times, her temperature red up, and I think she has broken one of her legs. She can''t walk properly."

    "I am fine!" Sumire eximed.

    Yuhi sighed deeply. This girl, when she is troubled by something, acts so childishly. He took a seat beside her, and Sumire peered over before she buried her face in his arms.

    "Alright, now you, quit causing problems. We have a doctor living with us, so you should listen to him."

    "But Yuhi, he tried to take advantage of me. Are you okay with that?"

    Yuhi frowned and nced over at Nagawa, who quickly averted his gaze. Well, it''s not like he thought Nagawa would behave; he knew the man well enough by now to know what kind of stunt he will put if he isn''t around.

    "No." Yuhi traced her lips with his thumb. "But we do need him here."

    "Then Yuhi-san should take bigger advantage, and it will solve the problems."

    No, no, even if he would love that. Yuhi felt Nagawa ring in his direction. How can he get in that kind of mood with Nagawa around? He isn''t crazy.

    "Sumire-san, do you feel better?"

    "Ah Jun-kun, mmm a lit-"

    "She is lying."

    "I am fine!" Sumire insisted.

    This girl is so silly; even as she clung to him, Yuhi could tell something was wrong. "I guess we can''t go to the beach," Yuhi mumbled.

    Sumireughed softly. "It seems so, but we can still go see the fireworks on the 31st?"

    But she can''t walk properly, that is only two days away. She won''t get better that quickly.

    "Carry her or bring a wheelchair. It isn''t good to just stay cooped up inside, but don''t go to the festival." Sano advised.

    Yuhi immediately understood. Right they can''t be too careful. Those people tried to prevent Sumire from returning to Tokyo, so that means they must be around.

    "Jun-kun and Kou, did you two need something?"

    As perspective as always, Yuhi also thought it was odd that the two would tag along. At first, he thought they just wanted to visit her, but he changed their mind on his way here with them.

    "I have a question, there was that designer who liked you a lot, what is his name?"

    For a moment, Sumire froze, and Yuhi blinked at her changed expression. It is rare for anything to catch her off guard. So she and this designer guy must have had something.

    "Jun-kun, your too blunt." Sumire sighed. "Don''t worry, and he isn''t involved."

    "How can you be sure?"

    "Because he went abroad to study in France. I haven''t seen him since."

    Yuhi sensed how ufortable she was and scooped her up in his arms. "You guys carry on eating." He didn''t give a reason why and walked off with her.

    The bar had a mini garden-like area outside, so he brought her there and ced her on the swings. He kneeled down and massaged her feet.

    Sumire didn''t say anything at first, but he felt her look at him. "Does it upset you?"

    "Well, a little, but I can''t lecture you."

    "I don''t remember Yuhi-san if I slept with him or not. My memories on this matter are very hazy."

    "So was itˇŞ"

    "I think after Ru died."

    A relieved sigh passed his lips when she said those words, which didn''t go unnoticed by her. "Did you think it as before?"

    Yuhi froze at her words and thought of several exnations, but Sumireughed.

    "You don''t have to panic so much, and I am not angry if you do think that way."

    "No, it''s not like that." Yuhi took a deep breath. "I don''t understand your rtionship with Mamoru well since I never asked you. From what I hear from the others, it seemed normal, but there were some strange parts too, like him letting guys flirt with you."

    He had a strange thought on the way here. What if their rtionship was only a deal? It would exin why they remained slightly detached from the other''s affairs.

    "Then what did you think?"

    "You were dating on the surface but not actually going out?"

    "Yes."

    Yuhi blinked when he heard those words. For a moment, he thought he just heard things. What?

    "You see, Yuhi-san, I had enough. I was upset when Ren went off to go abroad. I liked him a lot, and he was very good to me. There was that thing with Sano too. I didn''t want to date again. But Ru he said then let''s make a deal if I can make you happy, then we can be in a proper rtionship."

    Is that guy an idiot? No Tsueno Mamoru was a genius.

    "It didn''t take him long to make me happy, but even then, he told me it isn''t enough. He wanted me to say that I loved him."

    Now he is starting to get a clear picture of their rtionship. Indeed it wasn''t normal, but they still dated.

    "But even then, I respected our rtionship. Of course, I didn''t cheat."

    "That designerˇ­"

    "He was a spy for another group I took over, but he supposedly ended up falling in love with me."

    "That sounds vague."

 Chapter 358 - The Most Important

    "He kept calling me his muse or whatever." Sumire sighed. "He is one of those types that I am bad at dealing with. So I struggled to push him away."

    So it was something like that. "You won''t tell me his name?" Even though she was exining things to him, Yuhi noted that she would not give a name.

    "If I told you Yuhi-san, you would get paranoid and research him won''t you?"

    Indeed he would do something like that. She is probably thinking of his previous reaction when she mentioned Nagawa, and he did overreact a little then.

    "You know I don''t care how many men you had a past with Sumire."

    "You don''t?"

    "Well, the petty side of me is very bothered, but the other side is saying something else."

    She didn''t reply, and he took a deep breath.

    "I don''t care how many men you had a past with; what is important to me now is the present and our future together."

    Yuhi immediately regretted saying those words.

    It sounded cheesy, corny, and so unlike him. Since Sumire did not reply right away, Yuhi assumed that she thought the same. Even if he does feel bravetely, what on earth is he doing?

    "Sorry thatˇŞ"Yuhi''s sentence fell short when he got a good look at her face. The loveliest shade of red dawned her porcin-like skin, and her eyes sparkled.

    Yuhi felt his heartbeat increase. What? Why is she looking at him like that?

    His eyes widened when he saw the look she gave him. For once, he didn''t know what to do, so he looked away. What is she thinking? The words he said just then were it too much.

    Yuhi was about to say something when Sumire kissed him. "Thank you, Yuhi."

    This is the first time she has made that face for him and said such words.''Maybe he is healing her heart.'' Yuhi didn''t think it would work

    His thoughts broke off when he felt the familiar sensation of her hand on his cheek. "Aren''t you working too hard? You look a little tired."

    Yuhi ced his hand on top of the hand that caressed his cheek. "Says the girl who got into an ident the other day."

    "I am sorry for worrying you so much. But Yuhi-san, I wanted to see you quickly."

    "Didn''t you hate me?" Yuhi joked.

    "Maybe I did. When I found the letter, I felt bitter and furious. But I couldn''t keep it up for long. I remembered the warmth you gave me thesest few months and changed my mind."

    His eyes widened when he heard those words.

    It wasn''t all for nothing, and his efforts reached her.

    After he saw her in that state in the rain, Yuhi felt that all his efforts this entire time were in vain. He couldn''t heal her heart even a little bit. But now all those worries seem so silly. He looked at her eyes directly and saw a tender and warm-hearted expression. A few months ago, she would not have been able to make that face at all. Yuhi pulled her into his embrace.

    "The beach, I still want to go with you."

    "Ah-huh, I also want to see Yuhis swimsuit."

    "Hah, right. But maybe I should rent it out. I don''t need anybody else hitting on you."

    Sumireughed. "You so petty, Yuhi-san."

    ..

    The two of them did not return inside and instead walked around the area hand in hand. Yuhi spoilt her on their walk, but he kept his eyes out on their surroundings every time.

    Atushi and Jae mentioned that they wouldn''t attack directly if he is next to her. But Yuhi could no longer be so sure.

    After all, they attacked Sumire when she was with Aki of all people; what is to stop them from doing the same with him?

    "By the way, Yuhi, you came with Kou and Jun-kun."

    "Yeah, I was thinking of joining them."

    "Then-"

    "But, the timing is a bit off. Recently I don''t see them together as much." There is always one missing. He doesn''t want to bring up the topic when there is one of them not there.

    "That''s because those two get a lot of jobs together at this time in the year."

    Sumire seems to know a lot about them, but what is more important to him now is her current state. Yuhi scooped her up in his arms, and the girlughed softly.

    "I can walk Yuhi-san."

    "No, your movements are still a bit strange."

    "But we''re supposed to be going on a walk." She trailed off. "Yuhi, you don''t have to treat me so preciously."

    "But I want to spoil you rotten." Yuhi didn''t want to hide this from her. "I want to spoil you, but you''re always rushing off recklessly on your own."

    "..do you want to ask me why I got on that train?"

    "You must have known Sumire. It isn''t safe to travel using public vehicles unless I am with you."

    "I know."

    "But you--" Yuhi struggled to get the words out. He wanted to deny it but based on her expression, his suspicions are true.

    "You lured them deliberately."

    "Yes, it was the only way."

    "Did you find something?"

    Otherwise, she would not have gone this far.

    Sumire nodded. "Yes, but I hid it before the train crashed. I''ll have to go back and retrieve it."

    "I''m going with you." He won''t let this girl out of his sight ever again. This time for sure, he will make sure nothing bad happens to her.

    "Then Yuhi-san, I will have to tr-"

    Yuhi saw it before she finished her sentence. A small wisp of ck smoke around her gradually grewrger. Yuhi''s eyes widened, it was not just the smoke around her, but a ck shadow seemed to sh through her eyes.

    "Sum-"

    "Stay away from her." A voice from beside him said. It belonged to Atsuro, and he rushed over with a frantic look.

    He pulled out some scrolls and wrote ancient letters with arge brush.

    Yuhi was about to take another step, but Shin pulled him back. "She is losing control, Yuhi let''s leave."

    "But--"

    "Atsuro will handle it."

    Yuhi wanted to say that he would help too, but Shin was pushing him away quickly. He got onest look at her face before he followed Shin. Even when they walked away, Yuhi heard her pained cries. The expression he saw from a few moments ago reflected in his head.

    Why cant he doing anything for her even now?

 Chapter 359 - Why?

    Nagawa General Hospital - August 29th.

    Only a day and a half have gone by since then. Truthfully he wanted to be by her side the moment she woke up. However, Atsuro told him to go,'' She''s going to undergo several transformations. Knowing her, you''re thest person she wants that form to be seen by. Rx, I''ll mail you when it''s all done. ''

    It''s not like he worried about Atsuro flirting with her or anything, contrary to the girl''s warnings. Yuhi knew Atsuro would not pull any stupid moves anymore during her treatment.

    His gaze fell on the door in front of him that had Sumire''s name on thebel. ''Hospitalized again.'' How many times has this happened already? Then again, this didn''t happen when he wasn''t looking; he was right beside her.

    "Ah, Yuhi. Did youe to see me?" The voice didn''te from inside the room but outside. Yuhi frowned when he saw her.

    What the hell is she doing up and about? He immediately rushes over and hugs her.

    "I expected to find you resting; why are you walking around?"

    "I heard you woulde. So I wanted to get some drinks from the canteen." Sumire pointed to the bag in her hands. "Ah, I even prepared you a meal. The nurses were mad that I snuck into the kitchens, though."

    Is she serious? Why on earth does she do these crazy things for his sake? Honestly, why is this the one thing about her that never seems to change?

    "Let''s go back to your room. Let me carry that."

    "Yes. Alright."

    When he arrived, he was relieved that the room was empty. Thest thing he needed was any unwanted visitors during his precious time with Sumire. Honestly, he worries a lot about it still. He can never shake the fear that all of this is a dream. It''s all a dream, and he would wake up to being all alone.

    Suppose he were to wake up and find that all of this was a dream. Whatever sanity he had left would break.

    Yuhi watches Sumire walk over to the fridge and take something out.

    "Ah, wait for a second. I will heat it."

    "Yeah."

    "I know your hungry, Yuhi. So I''ll permit you to attack me from behind while I prepare."

    This means he can drink her blood, right? Yuhi walked over and hugged her from behind, arms wrapped tightly around her. He repeated her name in his head. If this is a dream, he wouldn''t know what to do.

    "Yuhi? Don''t be silent. It scares me."

    "Sorry. Just-" Yuhi didn''t know what to say.

    To think he let her suffer when he was right there. This is no good at all; why does this keep happening?

    "I know, this time around I overdid it. I won''t say I''m fine now because I feel like copsing even as we speak. However, I want to see your smile Yuhi. I''ve always liked it a lot. Did you know? When we were children, it was your smile that motivated me."

    "Hah. Don''t make me listen to that stuff now. I''ll get nostalgic."

    Sumire chuckles softly. "Indeed, now isn''t the time to get nostalgic. I suppose it is the time to get frisky, though. Before we eat, would you rather touch me first?"

    At some point, he gradually got closer to her until he kissed behind her ear. His hands are trailing on her sides. Dammn, what is he doing? He isn''t a horny brat anymoreˇŞa guy who is older than he shouldn''t act this way.

    "If I attack you here, I''m pretty sure even Atsuro can''t cover it up."

    "Yuhi, you''ve be so considerate."

    "Brat. That sounds sarcastic." He was not in the mood to keep teasing her and quickly turned quiet.

    Whenever he is in deep thought about something, he would end up turning quiet like this. He was still trying to figure out what went wrong.

    "Yuhi?"

    "Please don''t leave me again. Please Sumire. .don''t go anywhere anymore. .I know I''ve avoided talking about this since you got back. But --"

    Sumire turned around and ced her hand on his face. "Yuhi, your shakingˇ­.. you''re trembling so much. I understand already. I do, so don''t worry anymore. I know it''s difficult for you to believe in my words after all that''s happened."

    No. . .it''s not that. It''s not that he doesn''t believe in her. What he doesn''t believe in is himself. Yuhi recalled the sight from yesterday. Why did she lose control like that?

    He frowned as he recalled what happened. He examined the girl carefully. She looks fine now, although the color from her face had yet to return, and she staggered as she moved. She can talk normally but--

    "Before we eat, can you tell me?" Yuhi asked. He couldn''t figure it out just from looking at her face, and he wanted answers. Surely Atsuro gave her an exnation.

    "It seemed like I came in contact with a demon familiar or something? Since I was near it for a long time, it made me absorb its powers."

    So that was because she was overflowing with power, one of them being an unknown one? What a simple-sounding answer; it scared him so much when he saw her that way. It was a good thing Atsuro and Shin were there that time, and he wouldn''t know what to do.

    His thoughts broke off when he saw how Sumire looked at him. It always felt like she was searching for answers whenever she stared at him. What kind of answer does this girl want from him?

    "You''re already at the end of your limit. You can barely fight anymore. What can you do?" He eximed.

    He really didn''t want to bring that up, knowing it was a sensitive issue. But it''s already something she can''t keep hiding, aside from those who are always with her. The people in school have begun to notice too.

    Yuhi knew when the next semester started, more and more people will talk. He needs to get this discussion out of the way now.

    At thatment, she suddenly spun around and pushed him towards the nearby wall. He hit his head lightly, yet it still hurt.

    "Sumire...you can''t hide it anymore!!"

    Thest thing he wanted to do was argue with her, but after the train ident and losing control, Yuhi felt frightened. He needs to strengthen his defenses around her.

    Sumire is stronger than him and can handle herself. But whenever it came to any news regarding Mamoru, she would behave irrationally. Her enemies could use such moments to go after her.

    She raised her hand and hit his chest several times. "Shut up, please don''t say it. I still have time. I have tost. I can''t go now. Not when the situation has be like this. I can''t leave everyone behind to suffer.

    At that, Yuhi finally noticed the tears in the girl''s eyes. His eyes widened when he saw how sore her eyes were.

    She must have cried this entire time. How many tears did she shed since she lost control of her ability?

    Yuhi lifted the girl''s other hand to notice several bruises. Not just normal ones either, all sorts of cuts not limited to her hands, he noticed some on her neck.

    "I can''t break down now. This whole thing, this whole thing, is my fault, to begin with. That''s why I have to be the one to end it. I have to be the one to end it. I don''t want any more people to get involved."

    Yuhi felt her hands no her entire body tremble.

    "Why did Asahi die? She didn''t deserve to die. She didn''t do anything wrong why?"

 Chapter 360 - I Have To Let You Go

    Sumire... Sumire cried.

    From the video footage shown on TV, she seemed to be the calmest person out there. But this entire time, she is the one who has suffered the most. She cried, even though she''s the one who told him that tears are weakness.

    Yuhi cups the girl''s face with his hands wipes the tear in her eyes. "Yu--" He cuts her off by gently lowering his lips down to meet hers.

    The tears didn''t stop, but her hand had gripped onto the sleeve of his jacket. Once he finished, she immediately pped him, yet sheughed bitterly. "Ah, what am I doing at a time like this? I''m being rather unpleasant, aren''t I?"

    He was about to answer, yet she covered his mouth with her free hand. "Don''t. Don''t say anything. I get it already. I already knew. Back then, I noticed it too. Yuhi, you were someone who was always by my side then. I respected you a lot, the way you conducted your work and investigations. But I can''t be with you Yuhi, I can''t be with you. Everyone''s going to get hurt. Asahi isn''t going to be the only one; that is why I have to-"

    ''I have to let you go.''

    Yuhi already knew how she would end that sentence, but he saw how she struggled to get the words out. She was trembling badly, just like how she was that day in the rain. He knew he could never forget that sight for the rest of his life.

    Before Yuhi could say anything, the doors burst open, revealing a rather panicked-looking Maon Kou.

    "Mimi, there you are."

    Sumire, let''s go then. "Kou, what is it?"

    The maroon-colored-haired boy waltz over and ced his hand on the girl''s shoulders. "Alright. Listen to me and be calm, okay? We only just heard about it now. But it seems like, after Asahi-chan''s funeral, there was another incident, the other party called Futaba-chii, and she heard it happen..."

    Sumire was already trembling before Maon said the other person''s name. It seemed like she already knew.

    "It''s...Ichinose."

    Yuhi''s eyes widened. That''s thest person anybody should chase after her.

    He watches the girl''s knees go weak, and she slumped on the ground. "Senpai was...senpai was.."

    "Mimi, calm down. He isn''t dead...but I heard that ----ah, forget that. Mimi, get going over there! Hamano is already there."

    He watched the brown hair girl stand up just barely, and she still seemed to be shaken up. But she turned around and pulled him closer. Her lips brushed against his, but she didn''t kiss him. She stuck her tongue out as she pulled away.

    "Serves you right!"

    Brat, what is she- he saw the sh of pain in her eyes.

    "Sorry." She whispered thest line and rushed off in an instant, leaving him alone with the maroon-colored-haired boy.

    She is an idiot. Why does she have to apologize for? In just the span of two days, her life has turned upside down again; the people she cares for deeply are getting hurt one by one. It is only normal for her to behave this way, it is normal, and yet it pained him.

    At the end of the day, she can easily leave him behind for others. Yuhi shook his head, and he needs to stop thinking negatively like that.

    "Terashima?"

    His gaze darkened. "They are going too far, killing Kuruga Asahi is one thing, but now they attacked Ichinose Arashi too? It''s on purpose. They are trying to break her down."

    He didn''t know how they found out about Kuruga Asahi and Sumire''s close rtion. But thetter one was obvious. That concert was broadcasted all across the world, after all. It was something everyone had seen. Her strong feelings of love. An indirect love letter.

    "Shall I lend you a hand?"

    Yuhi looked up to see him wrap a red-colored scarf around his neck, causing his eyes to widen. "Maon did you..perhaps..."

    "Hamano Atushi is already there. And I''m sure Ran-chan the others will apany Mimi over there too. Jun-Jun and Myu-chan will do mine and Ran''s jobs..." Kou paused and walked over to the window. "There is already no more means to let this fight go any longer. She''s definitely going to get mad when she finds out that I came back to this side of the world for her sake. But this is already a matter I can''t stay away from. That''s why Terashima, I''ll have to ask for your help."

    "Why me?"

    Kou smiled. "Because you two are connected." Heughs lightly. "I''m honestly really jealous here. But it''s something we can''t deny anymore."

    Sumire, she can''t handle this on her own anymore.

    No, he wouldn''t let her. There''s a reason why he epted to be her partner again. It wasn''t so she could leave him in the dark. It was so he could help her and ease that loneliness and pain, even just for a bit.

    "I''ll cooperate with you, Maon."

    ..

    August 31st, Universal Star Town.

    Yuhi didn''t know much about Sumire''s previous high school. When he was in Star Town before, she already attended this ce, but he never visited. He quickly replied to a message from Hino.

    He wondered if it was careless of him toe here like this, but he would have had to wait for Sumire back in Tokyo if he didn''t agree.

    He no longer wants to sit around and do nothing.

    No matter where he looks, he can''t find evidence for what happened back then. It''s almost like somebody erased the records. Yuhi thought that if he traveled all the way out here, he would find the answer. But it seems as though it''s not that simple, huh?

    He sighed he leaned back on the chair. Yuhi briefly nced at all the books scattered everywhere. That was when he spotted a figure hover him.

    Yuhi already knew what she was going to say to him, so he beat her to it. "I won''t take a break."

 Chapter 361 - Investigate

    Asuka sighed. "I knew you would say that. But not even your indestructible Terashima. You''ve been at this for a good two days straight now. You''re at the end of your rope if you ask me."

    The person who was lecturing him now wasn''t his girlfriend. But instead, it was a girl with long lc-colored hair and blue eyes. Kiragi Asuka, one of Sumire''s close friends.

    "Besides, do you want to start the new month in your state?"

    Right tomorrow would be September first; in a week, the new semester would start. Only two days have passed since hest saw Sumire, but he not only missed her like crazy, but he knew it would not be easy to bring her back.

    He didn''t know howrge this town was, but he has not even caught a glimpse of her.

    Yuhi made his journey to this ce, hoping he would receive all the answers. "It''s fine, not like I have a performance or anything."

    "Tha is not the point. Rest is important." Asuka emphasized the word rest, and he sighed deeply.

    Yuhi sat back up then and epted the coffee from the girl''s hands, and took a sip.

    He saw the dark circles that dawned on the girl''s face and frowned.

    "Aren''t you alsocking rest?" He trails off. "If keeping mepany here is difficult. You should head back."

    Yuhi knew the girl was the only one willingly cooperating with him on investigating what happened. Holy Knights management seems to be odd, and they seem to be more focused on sweeping the incident under the rug.

    It was very strange, Sumire aside, their leader Aki also got hurt, but they are not doing anything. For an underworld organization, they are behaving far too well.

    "No, I also want to understand why that had to happen and why did she get dragged into it. I know Aki and Jae probably know more than what they have been letting out and that they are both keeping me out of the dark. But I don''t mind it, since I know there''s a reason they are doing all of this, yet I want to know. I want to understand why did Asahi have to die and get caught up in all of this? Unlike the rest of us, she had nothing to do with this cursed fate at all. That girl didn''t have to die."

    Kiragi Asuka is one of those people who never lose their calm. People describe her as an ice-cold beauty. There never seems to be any emotions in her eyes, and she talks in a monotone voice.

    His eyes went wide at her sudden outburst.

    Asuka pauses. "My apologies, I seem to get quite worked up whenever somebody mentions it."

    "I understand."

    That girl must be a dear friend to both Sumire and Kiragi Asuka. Yuhi understood how they felt despite what it looked like. He also lost somebody important to him before.

    After that, there was nothing but silence between the two. Yuhi didn''t mind it, though, and he didn''t want to end up talking under a strained atmosphere.

    When she stood up and left too, he only nodded in acknowledgment and was soon left alone in the private library room as he stared at the girl''s retreating back until it was out of sight. He sighs for the umpteenth time.

    In the end, they are all carrying such a heavy burden on their shoulders, huh? Those girls are. Though the same could be said for any of the individuals around Sumire. He noticed that the lc hair girl appeared to be under more pressure, unlike the others.

    He stares at the files on the table and recalls the girl''s outburst only a few minutes ago. It''s the same, huh?

    ''Those girls are all shouldering such a heavy burden. Yuhi, Yuhi, do you intend to further get yourself in all of their matters? All of them share a connection with Ibuki and cannot escape such a fate, not like the others who have chosen to follow her. Those girls areˇ­.''

    Even now, he could still clearly recall Akatsuki''s words after returning home after rushing out on him. Yuhi remembered Akatsukis anger and frustration. It was a normal reaction. It was normal for Akatsuki to react that way, yet regardless Yuhi knew that he had already made his mind up.

    He shuts his eyes, and it alles rushing to him.

    To measure a person''s worth, you must do more than push them. The real way to test their worth is to give them power. When they gain the freedom to act outside the boundaries ofw and ethics, you can sometimes see their souls. When the weak be strong

    Throughout most of his life, he has followed the rules of the system. He reached out for the things that most people took for granted. Others treated him as this savage beast, all because of his abnormal strength.

    Others told him that no matter how hard he tried, no matter what treatment they suggested, there would be no way of changing his psychology.

    They told him that he would never be able to change anything about himself, even if he tried to make an effort. That no matter what happened, he would still be the same no matter what he does. That there would still be a wall between him and others, he noticed that upon entering high school and middle school.

    He noticed it the second he stepped out of the dojo and set foot into society. But when he met her, all the logic and everything he learned until that point vanished.

    Yuhi never thought that he would work so much for another person''s sake. Never thought he would end up working hard for anything other than matters for his own gain. Things really have changed quite a bit, huh?

    His gaze fell on his phone again when he noticed it was beeping.

    Caller ID: Hino

    He sighed deeply before he decided to end the call. That guy worries far too much. No sooner did he do that however did he receive a text message.

    From: Hino

    At least answer my calls

    From: Yuhi

    I am fine. Nagawa isn''t recking the ce?

    From: Hino

    He briefly went home

    At thatment, Yuhi paused. Nagawa went home? Now that he thought about it, that guy acted oddly when he informed him that Sumire went back to her hometown. Should he have pried for more information instead of dismissing it?

    Nagawa Sano isn''t a third party in Tsuenos''s death, that much he managed to scrape from all the reports he read thest two days. So why did he act so surprised?

 Chapter 362 - Encounter

    Yuhi didn''t know what he was doing. But he knew he needed to take a walk somewhere, anywhere than that stuffy library. So when he found himself on the edge of the forest, he expected to be alone. Why would anybody be here in a forest?

    It was a familiar voice and familiar presence, but Yuhi couldn''t believe it. He hasn''t seen her in two days, not once did she appear before him, so why would she be here now of all ces?

    The trees thinned out, and finally, he came to a stop at the edge of a small clearing, where he saw her.

    She turned to face him; her beautiful eyes widened, surprised to see him.

    He spoke to her first, or rather he saw how she was about to escape.

    "Go."

    "...Eh?" She said, puzzled. Had she heard him correctly? "G - Go?" she stuttered.

    "I have no interest in harassing you now. However, I can''t speak for the others should they find you here out in the open like this."

    Yuhi noticed that she did not budge an inch.

    "Aren''t you leaving?"

    Sumire continued to stare at him with her amethyst jewel-colored eyes before she asked him. "Why would you let me go?"

    Her question sounded like, why would you let me go again? But Yuhi didn''t want to get emotional. He had a bunch of things he wanted to ask her, one of the main ones being why she didn''t contact him even once. Or if she has found Ichinose Arashi yet?

    "Do I have to have a reason?" he grumbled.

    "Everything has a reason."

    At thatment, he sighs. "Your Shakespeare-like quotes won''t work on me. I''m neither Kou nor Ichinose."

    Sumire chuckles. "But, you know it''s Shakespeare?"

    Crap, he let his guard down there. Of course, he would know it was Shakespeare. After all, she frequently teases him with Shakespeare quotes.

    Yuhi looked away then, and for a few minutes, nothing but silence loomed on them. At least that''s how it was supposed to be until the Sumire murmured a melody. It wasn''t one he had heard before... A new song?

    "Will you beposing Emma''s solo songs?" Yuhi knew that she epted the deal to help out with Atsuros band.

    "Un. I do n to. But I probably won''t have enough time until next year. There''s a lot that''s going on next month after all."

    When she mentioned that, his eyes widened; of course, that is all that''s going on in her mind right now. The burden this girl carries is far heavier than he imagined. After he left and returned to Tokyo, he heard many new rumors regarding her. She became the strongest member in the underworld and became the top.

    He extended his hand out and patted her hair. "Yuhi?"

    "Don''t say anything." He muttered.

    He himself doesn''t know what to do when he sees her quivering and lonely figure like this.

    He could monopolize her and make her his; yeah, he could go ahead and do something like that. However, it would have no meaning, and that''s why this was alright for now.

    Sumire''s gaze softened as she grabbed his free hand. "I am sorry, Yuhi."

    It was just four words, and yet it was enough for him. Even though he was the one who casually approached her as nothing happened, Yuhi thought she would continue pretending.

    "You should be. I was worried sick." He moved his hand away from her. "I will be honest with you, and I only let you go because I didn''t know what to do. When you are like that, what is the best thing to do? How can I help you?"

    He tried to lecture her, but that did nothing.

    "Mm, I figured that was why even though I knew you were here, I didn''t go look for you."

    "What about our meeting now?" Yuhi questioned. This was near the library he was using; surely she knew that.

    Sumireughed. "I guess I wanted to get a glimpse. I missed seeing your handsome face Yuhi."

    "Just my face, huh?"

    "This is what you were supposed to do." She grabbed hold of his arms and wrapped them around her waist. "You wrap your arms like this, and don''t let me go."

    His eyes widened when he felt the familiar warmth of the girl in his arms. Sumire buried her face in his chest and clung to him tightly.

    She is so foolish; what was she doing pretending to be strong?

    "Did you find him?" Yuhi asked as he patted her back.

    "I did, I arrived on time, but he passed out. He is receiving treatment."

    From what she said there, she hasn''t spoken to him. It was a relief for him. Right now, dealing with Nagawa was enough, so he didn''t want another guy in the picture. Makoto Soujiro has been very quiettely, and while that one bothered him the most. Yuhi knew the man would respect her situation.

    Yuhi lifted her face from his arms, cupping her cheeks. "You look like you have lost a bit of weight. If youe back with me, I can make you a meal?"

    He wants to ask her where she has been staying, but a part of him is too afraid.

    "Alright."

    ˇ­

    The ce he stayed at was a spare building opposite the old library. The two buildings were connected, so he just crossed the bridge whenever he needed to go anywhere. Earlier, he was studying materials he brought over from the library, hoping for a change of mood. But it still felt stuffy, which is why he went on a walk.

    Yuhi kicked a few boxes away and tried to re-arrange the papers.

    "Sit down here, sorry it is such a mess."

    Sumire shook her head. "No, I like this." Her gaze softened. "Is this all to help me?"

    Yuhi, who was walking towards the kitchen area, saw her face and called her over. When she was beside him again, Yuhi leaned forward and kissed her lips. Her lips tasted so sweet, and there was a nice scent around her too.

    He didn''t know when he started to do it, but he isn''t just kissing her anymore. Shends on the ground with a thud, and in the next second, Yuhi loosens his shirt buttons. "Sumire, can I?"

    The girl extended her hand out and caressed his cheeks. "I want to, but-"

    Yuhi recalled her wounds and immediately proceeded to stand up, but Sumire shook her head. "I want you to kiss me like this."

 Chapter 363 - How Can I?

    A few hourster

    Yuhi stood with a coffee in his hands as he read a book. Individuals called hanyous are humans with half-demon blood; either this came from their ancestors or infected. Thetter has seldom happened, though.

    Yuhi felt a pair of arms wrap around him, and his gaze softened. "I like the back hug."

    "I know." Sumire trailed off. "I''m sorry for worrying you again, and I won''t rush off. So let''s work together."

    "Mmm, good girl."

    ''Though her suddenly changing her mind despite her resolve seems odd.'' Yuhi didn''t want her to do things alone anymore.

    "Yuhi-san, did you find anything in these books?"

    "Nothing, I''m afraid. But there is still more to read."

    He can''t find anyputer records. But he is not the type of person who would rely on technology for his investigations. That is why he is looking through books like this.

    "After you eat, want to help?"

    "What about you?"

    "It''s fine, and I will eatter."

    ''I can''t possibly tell her regarding my cravings.'' Yuhi kissed her forehead softly and squeezed her hands.

    ..

    His thoughts broke off when he felt her lean her back against him. "What is on your mind?"

    "Just a few things. Sano is involved?"

    "Yeah." Yuhi trailed off. "Did you knowˇŞ"

    "A little. I could tell whenever he kissed me."

    Yuhi frowned at those words. He has walked into those kissing episodes far too many times already. He hated the sight of her lip-locking with somebody other than him. The more he thought about it, the more disturbed he became.

    "Oi."

    Sumireughed. "I wanted to tease you."

    "Hah, please not on this matter." Yuhi sighed. "I understand that you feel nothing for him. But it rubs me the wrong way, knowing you have to get close to him."

    Then again, he understood what she was trying to do. Turning Nagawa Sano into her obedient doll, others would see that as twisted. But Yuhi knew if it were him who went through what she did, he would do the same.

    "Then does that mean you wish to get closer?"

    In the next second, Sumire no longer sat back to back; she was directly in front of him and leaning forward. This time, what caught his attention was not her beautiful amethyst-colored eyes or pretty lips made for kissing but her scent.

    Yuhi wondered why he did not notice it before, but it was the scent of blood. It isn''t her blood, but this smell is all over her. Surely she didn''t get hurt, and he would have se- Yuhi suddenly realized something.

    If she isn''t injured but smells like blood, then there is only one other option.

    I wonder who she drank from. Was it a guy?

    Yuhi felt her lips linger on his neck. He felt sick, and he didn''t want her to drink from him after she drank from another.

    But how could he stop her?

    He caressed her hair and back with his hands as she drank. "Sumire," Yuhi mumbled. "How are your urges?"

    Since she learned the truth, he thought he would have to deal with more violent outbursts, but she seldom has any. Yuhi found that to be very odd. How is it possible?

    "..who have you been drinking from?" Yuhi didn''t want to ask her this. But the more he thought about it, the more puzzled he became.

    "Sano."

    It was a single name, and yet Yuhi felt his emotions go out of control. He wanted to ask her why? Why would she go to him of all people? But he should know better than anybody. When he first got his bad cravings, he also didn''t want to hurt her.

    "Is his blood sweet?" Yuhi hesitated to ask.

    Sumire didn''t reply, and he felt his unease grow, but he felt her y with the hem of his clothes. "Sumire?"

    "You want to get closer? It seems you are jealous."

    Hah, he wants tough. This girl has no idea, does she? What he felt right now was not normal jealousy. It felt like somebody woke up the beast inside him. But at the same time, the beast remained shackled. His gaze fell on the girl who briefly pulled away from him. There was something about the sight of his blood on her lips that made his heartbeat frantically. What on earth is this?

    Yuhi traced her lips. "Later."

    "Later?"

    He cant do this; she is driving him crazy. Yuhi pulled the girl off hisp and fixed his shirt up as he turned to the books again. What was he doing before she started to do this? He felt hot, bothered, and distracted. Yuhi tried to focus, but after a few seconds, he turned back to Sumire. She hadn''t moved an inch and was staring at him with her beautiful eyes. Yuhi bent down and hugged her tightly.

    "Quit it."

    "Im not doing anything."

    "No, you areˇŞ" Yuhi sighed deeply. "Nagawa is here in Star town? Hino said he left to go to his parent''s ce."

    "Mm, but here in star town. Did you forget Yuhi? His hometown is here."

    He actually did forget. So Nagawa came here, and Sumire met up with him first? Yuhi caressed the girl''s cheeks before he stretched them.

    "Ouch, ouch Yuhi-san?"

    "You have had your fun. Don''t drink his blood anymore."

    "Then will Yuhi-san be responsible for me?"

    "I proposed to you already, so isn''t it clear?"

    "If you''re going to propose, shouldn''t it be more romantic?"

    What is sheining about now? The two of them bickered about this for a while until the doors opened and Kiragi Asuka waltz in. She looked at the two of them and shook her head. "If you two want to behave like a stupid couple, do so another time."

    Sumireughed softly. "It is difficult to control him."

    Hey, wait a second, she was the one who started this? But the way Sumire covered her mouth with her hands kept her gaze down andughed. It looked like he was the one who did something. This crazy girl is so good at teasing him.

    "I came here to talk about another unusual case. But before that, there is a festival going on tonight. You two should go."

    Right, it was the thirty-first. Initially, he was going to take her somewhere, but all of that happened.

    Sumire seemed bothered. "But you just said there was an unusual case."

    "You can investigate better if you blend in the crowd during the festival." Asuka pointed out. "Besides, Yuhi has been cooped in here for two straight days. The guy needs some fresh air."

    "I suppose." Sumire trailed off. "Then Yuhi-san, I will see youter this evening."

    Yuhi blinked. "Huh? Why?"

    "A girl has to get ready." Sumire winked. "You like yukatas right Yuhi? I will impress you."

    Impress? Yuhi already knew she would tease him like crazy. But after thest two days, he wouldn''t mind it. It is better to go out and have some fun to lighten the heavy burden in her heart.

 Chapter 364 - The Past And Present

    Star Town, 7:00PM

    Ichinose Arashi was supposedly unconscious thest time she saw him. When Atushi sent her a message saying they would walk around the festival together, she was speechless. But sure enough, she found him waiting for her.

    They didn''t say anything as they left the station. Atushi suggested it would be better for them to see the fireworks in a quieter area, so they headed to the riverbank.

    Now that she thought about it thest time they saw each other, there was that thing about past memories. It was a strange mission, and Arashi sensed something was weird. Even though he was not a member of the Holy Knights, he still came along with her.

    It was then where they learned of their memories of their past life. Rus'' condition worsened after that job, so she did not think too deeply about it. But now that they are alone together, surely he will mention something?

    "You don''t have to be that nervous. I''m not going to attack you, and I just wanted to take a rxing walk with you."

    No, she is sure that this isn''t rxing for both of them. Whenever she is near Arashi, her heart starts beating unconsciously. Perhaps it''s due to the feelings from back then. They can''t walk side by side like before, but as long as she can follow him from the back, it should be fine.

    She wants to tell him that, yet her voice can''te out. Even if the others provide them with this opportunity, she can''t help but feel sad around him. Earlier because she thought of Ru, she could face him properly. But the situation differs now.

    "When your sad, stupid stories help." Arashi trails off. "Like on the first day of school, you find out all the students in the schools are pandas except yourself, and the world has turned upside down without you changing. Thinking about it that way, though, it might end up as a horror movie. "

    What on earth is he doing projecting his fantasies so the whole world can hear them? What a weirdo.

    Arashi continues. "Oh, there was another one, a ssic summer example. Someone wanting something exciting happening on the beach trip and thus their friend helps them out and asks the guys to swim to the furthest ends, and she secretly takes off all their swimsuits - and then the person who wanted it all to be interesting finds the swimsuits and gives it back to them. But the method she used involved throwing it, and thus the current blew it away."

    After he said those words, Sumire remembered something. It was years ago, her second year in light middle school. ''That''s because they are your stories, Arashi. Your stories for me, I''ll never forget them.''

    Arashi, he always thought of her so very fondly. Earlier even though he''s clumsy at it, he tried tofort her.

    From the start, this person has never held a grudge against her. No matter what she does, he always thought fondly of her; and unconsciously, she may have done the same.

    Whenever she had a hard time in TOKYO, the one she had been thinking about so very dearly was always Arashi. She came to TOKYO for Yuhi''s sake, that''s indeed true. She came there so she could confirm it. But that year she spent with Arashi in middle school, that single year in Tsukuhara high school, has always been equally as precious to her.

    Sumire reaches over and grabbed hold of his hand.

    "Rei?"

    She wants to convey it properly again. Even when things get tough, it''s better to bring forward the happy memories between them. Because indeed, there have been more happy memories rather than sad ones.

    "I won''t let my thoughts merge with my past life again. I''m aware that''s what we need the most for this uing fight. But still, I won''t do that. That girl will remain a part of me, and it was because of that I could meet everyone once again. But I will not let her soul mix with mine. Because right now I''m Ibuki Sumire. Right now, I''m the girl you fell in love with, and it was the same back then. But this time it''s different. "

    She took a deep breath and chose her next words carefully. "I loved you back then, Arashi. Once again, let me say these selfish words. You were so very important and dear to me. Even now, I feel as though my feelings for you may not havepletely gone away. This is selfish of me, but you know me by now. I still want to stay by your side. Can I do that?"

    Arashi did not reply right away, and she understood why.

    He is silent; of course, he is. Forget being selfish, and this is pure greed now. But strangely, that silence and suffocating atmosphere did notst long.

    Her thoughts broke off when he reached over and touched his cheek with his hand.

    "I know. I know those feelings of yours quite well. You know Rei I''ve always pondered about it since we both got our memories back. Won''t she hate me? It''s only natural for you to dislike me, and yet you still called out my name so cheerfully all the time. Despite remembering, you never treated me differently. And it made me think about a lot of things. I, too, would rather live out my life now as Ichinose Arashi."

    Ah, they''re the same. Once again, their thoughts line up with each other.

    Arashi continues. "Besides, I''ve never let my past life''s memories influence my way of thinking now. The reason I''m in love with you now has nothing to do with the past. The one I''m in love with is the present you."

    This person is unbelievable.

    When she saw his cheeks go redder and redder by the minute, her gaze softened. "You''re embarrassed?"

    "O-f course I would be. Dammn, those guys didn''t tell me anything. I didn''t think I''d be left alone with you so soon."

    Ah-! Although she intended to go through this talk calmly. Why is it every time she''s around Arashi, it ends up like this? But she''s somewhat d that the tension between them disappeared just like that.

    "You''re nervous."

    "Of course I am!" Sumire eximed. Or rather, since when did he get so good at this? He used to be so clumsy. Ah perhaps. "You''ve been seeing other girls haven''t you?" Despite her present embarrassment, she could say those words clearly.

    His sweatdropped, "What other girls would want to see me?"

    "Clearly quite a few," Sumire said suspiciously.

    Arashi sweatdropped. "You and your theories . . I told you already that the only girl I''ve ever fallen in love with is you. There hasn''t been anyone else."

    She half expects this to turn into her usual teasing of him. However, it''s bad for her heart if they remain like this. Her thoughts broke off when she heard the exploding sound of fireworks.

    Sumire looked up at the sky and saw different-colored fireworks.

    "It reminds me of that time." Sumire mumbled.

    Arashi smiled at her. "Yeah, that''s true."

    Ah,e to think of it. .''I liked it, the times where we couldugh, cry, get angry together. Although you two often shed, you both still protected and paid attention to someone like me. You both treated me as a normal girl. When I get back, I want to talk to the two of you properly. About the past, the three of us never really settled it. ''

    She still needs to settle it properly with that person also. Because she really did treasure those times so very deeply in her heart. To her, that was her starting point.

    "Tokyo is a lot of fun. At first, I was worried I wouldn''t be able to fit in. I escaped there for several reasons, and I wanted to get away from this ce where I have memories of Ru."

    But, instead of living an isted life. She ended up finding the most precious thing to her. The feelings she has for Terashima Yuhi.

 Chapter 365 - Treasure

    Those feelings were the ones Ru told her to treasure. Even though he asked her out so she could forget, Sumire understood that Ru would never directly interfere if Yuhi returned. She thought she forgot those feelings with the pain of losing Ru, but it turns out that is not the case here.

    "Hold on." Arashi stopped her. "I feel like I already know what you''re going to say, and that is fine."

    "It is?" She raised her eyebrow.

    "No it isn''t, but--"

    Sumireughed when she saw him panic. "Alright, I understand it I won''t immediately say it. Do you think I am that cruel?"

    "I think you are the cruelest person I know, but if I say anymore, I fear for my life."

    A memory from a long time ago came back to her, and she paused. She said something simr to Yuhi in the past, and he questioned why she said it.

    "I won''t say it directly, but do you understand? The current me, who is struggling to sing even now, can only do so when I am around Yuhi. I told you before that singing is simr to breathing for me. After Ru passed away, it was painful for me to sing. It was hard to breathe every day since I could no longer sing. But since I came to Tokyo, step by step, I have been gradually singing again."

    "I see. Then I guess, for now, I have to stay away."

    Her eyes widened when she heard his response. She thought he would say something different.

    "Since you left to go to Tokyo, I have watched over you silently. So it is not like I don''t understand. Even though things are still painful for you, when you are with him, you can smile, right?"

    "Yes."

    "Then that is enough."

    Nobody said anything else, and they gradually got closer to the top. How odd for him to react reasonably like this. She thought he would say that he would carry on watching over her. But if he has this entire time, then he must know. As each day goes by, she falls even more in love with Yuhi.

    When they reached the top, she immediately spotted ck hair. For a moment, it felt like her heart stopped when she saw him.

    "Yuhi."

    Although they agreed to meet up here after she spoke with Arashi, she did not think she would meet up with him so soon.

    "You''re slow. Or rather," Yuhi waltzed over to her and hit her head. "What the hell were you doing getting embarrassed for."

    "Eh? We had toe over from the other side, and I can''t help but get embarrassed when Arashi says cheesy things with a smile." A faint tint of red on her cheeks. "Wah, don''t make me exin it-" Her sentence fell short when he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her into a hug.

    She felt a familiar warmth as he held her tightly. Her gaze softened as she realized something. Was he worried?

    "But, if you do that. I''ll get jealous."

    It took her a moment to digest those words.

    "Wait-wait, you''re jealous?"

    "Stupid, I just said I am."

    He is holding on to her. It isforting being in Yuhi''s arms like this.

    "Rei." A familiar voice snapped her out of her trance.

    Wah, that''s right, Arashi still around. Sumire somehow managed to turn around despite Yuhi''s hold on her.

    "If it''s you, the stage you want to perform in the most is already clear, isn''t it?"

    At thatment, her violet-colored orbs went wide.

    "I''d like to see it, your performance on that stage." Arashi smiled tenderly.

    "Oh, me too, but make sure you don''t make any mistakes as you did during practice." Yuhi interjected before he could say anything."

    "H--hey! What do you mean by that?" She eximed.

    "You want me to repeat your beginner-like mistakes in front of your dear senpai?"

    Sumire hits his chest. "Don''t you dare reveal my secrets?"

    "Terashima." Arashi suddenly called out. "Take care of her."

    "I will."

    ˇ­

    After Arashi left, they didn''t move from that spot. No, not because they were watching the fireworks but because he wouldn''t let her go.

    "Yuhi um, will you let me go anytime soon?" Sumire questioned. It''s already been over twenty minutes since Arashi left, and yet he is still holding her so very tightly.

    "You want me to?"

    "T--that''s not it. I''m just really embarrassed, and if possible, I''d like to see your face." She stammered. Since he was burying his head on the nape of her neck, she struggled to see his expression.

    At that, Yuhi lifted his head up, and she brushed her fingers on his face; seeing the deep red scar, she frowned slightly. "Yuhi?" She didn''t notice it earlier but now that she has.

    "It''s alright. As long as I can help you, then it''s fine. Besides, I got what you wanted." Yuhi dove into his pocket, revealing a familiar stone.

    "This is?" Sumire said, stunned.

    It looks like the one Yumi-senpai has. Yuhi reached over and ced it on one of the slots on the charm bracelet she wore on her left arm.

    "Where is my thank you?"

    He must have searched long and hard for it. After all, Yumi-senpai said the stones have scattered in different areas, not necessarily in Japan either. The ones that are in Japan, ording to her senpai, are hidden and protected carefully. That must be where he got his injury from, the brte wrapped her arms around his neck, and their lips made contact.

    Yuhi, whenever they kiss each other, she bes dizzy with happiness. More and more, she wants to get closer to this person. Closer than before. It feels too good.

    After a while, she lost her bnce, and Yuhi caught her immediately. "Whoops, my bad. I got carried away, your cute Sumire. I can''t help but lose control when ites to you."

    "Even if I don''t do anything, you lose control anyway." She murmurs, causing Yuhi tough lightly. Although Arashi''sugh sends her heart pounding, with Yuhi, there is a different sort of feeling. She wants to treasure this smile of his.

    "What is it?"

    "Nothing." Sumire trailed off. "Yuhi, what do you think I should do?"

    Yuhi brushed his fingers on her hand that was touching his face.

    "I believe you should go for it."

    Eh? His answer was so simple that it stunned her.

    "Right now, I know you''re still afraid. But Sumire, you said it before, that the ce you treasured the most is over there. You picked Iro Road, Tokyo over Tsukuhara, and Moonlight academy over here. If it''s that ce for you, then you''ll be just fine."

    But that''s even more so the reason why. If she fails in that precious ce, the damage would be even worse. She would lose not only her voice but also thest remaining connection she has with him. Sumire is scared, and she doesn''t want that to happen.

    Yuhi, she doesn''t want to lose the connection between the two of them. She felt the tears stream down from her eyes Yuhi bends over and kisses her eyelids.

    "Sumire, you''ll be fine," He murmurs against the nape of her neck, trailing deep kisses. Before he gently stroked her cheek. "You''ll be fine. Because I love you, and that is something that will never change."

    She wants to respond to him and to tell him that she believes in his words. But it''s difficult. It''s so painful, and it feels like she''s about to suffocate. She can''t get any words out. All she can do is kiss you deeply like this.

    "Sumire, you''re really beautiful. Hey, doing it in a ce like this is dangerous, but. ."

    Sumireughed at his words, and Yuhi awkwardly scratched his face. "On second thoughts, hugging is fine."

    "Isn''t that too dull?"

    "Surely you didn''t dress up so I could destroy your outfit?"

    When she is with him, it feels like all those dark thoughts and feelings are nothing. It seems like she needs to stop hiding; she has escaped for too long.

 Chapter 366 - Atushi

    The subtle light that is born

    when people''s feelingse together.

    That light embraces felicity, evil, sin, and happiness

    The light zes forth... illuminating the whole truth.

    A woman with long dark violet-colored hair stood on the ledge and nced over at the beach. She arrived in Tokyo only an hour ago. Instead of waiting for her ride in the airport, she decided to walk. She was still quite a distance from the city, but already she saw many people.

    "Did you hear? Ibuki Sumire is performing on the horizon stage."

    "Ehh what about Quatro Light?"

    "They said they would do it together. But gah, won''t she back out again? She canceled her slot in the recent music shows."

    "I think it is serious this time, and she did an interview."

    Her lips curve to a smile when she hears those words. It seems this was the best time to return, Sumire-chan. She can''t wait to hear her sing again.

    As she quickly passed by the two gossiping girls, she dropped her hat.

    "Excuse me--"

    "Ta--Takahashi Yumi?!"

    Yumi winked as she epted her hat back. She didn''t say anything, but she knew the two girls understood.

    Before she meets up with her dear pupil, she needs to observe something first.

    __

    Akagumi bar - 7:00am

    Just because it is illogical does not make it wrong, Atushi recalled the very first few words Sumire had told him during the start of their acquaintance with each other. She said that in all earnest under the moonlight skies, and yet Atushi noticed it.

    He noticed that lonely look mixed with anguish and pain on her face whenever she looks away. Yet as he thought that, it felt as though there was something else she was trying to say. As if she was trying to understand it, try to make sense of it. As if she is trying to search for the meaning.

    ''Then are you saying the pain you''ve gone through isn''t wrong?''.

    That''s right, a girl like her. Someone like her should never have had to hold and carry such a heavy burden. It was never supposed to be like that. Why did she have to walk down such a thorny path? It did not make any sense to him. What did she do to deserve something like that?

    He recalls his feelings when he ran to her house that time and saw it was already in a sea of mes. How much despair he instantly felt and that feeling of hopelessness that he had been trying to hold back.

    Those pathetic feelings he held back on the inside instantly came at that moment. It was a signal that he should have taken action when she was right there beside him.

    The others were right about him being a ''Coward,'' after all, never once has he done anything that would truly help her. He hurt her once, and ever since then, Atushi realized that going back to how they were before was futile attempt.

    But even then, even when he first extended his hand out to her that day. Perhaps it was already destined and doomed for failure.

    Listen to him sounding all depressed, and this is exactly what makes himpletely different than Arashi. At least that person has always been able to face everything head-on, even if it''s painful. Even now, he is taking action so that the two of them will be together.

    He knew the others believed that he knew something about Arashi''s wears bouts. But the truth was he didn''t know anything at all, unlikest time Arashi didn''t tell him anything.

    That''s right this time around, and he waspletely clueless on the matter. However, that didn''t stop him from smiling whenever someone brought up Arashi, such a carefree expression on his face all the time. It''s no wonder they all think he knows something.

    Anyone would question why he can be so carefree.

    Either way, his gazends on the sheet of paper in his hands and the ones scattered on the table. He has to find a solution to this matter eventually; otherwise, they''ll all be in trouble. Sumire and Yuhi returned three days ago, they only spent a short amount of time in Star Town, but it was enough for problems to arise.

    The rumors regarding Sumire''s connection to the Yankee world vanished, and Nagawa hasn''t dropped by recently either. But some of his stuff was still here, so atushi knew he would return. Still, he most likely did something that made the rumors stop.

    His thoughts broke upon when he saw the door open and saw a certain brown hair girl. "Oh, Sumire morning." She nodded and made her way over. "Those guys partied untiltest night. So you still gotta be tired."

    "I''m fine."

    He watches the girl''s gazend on the scattered sheets of paper in the round table.

    Atushi briefly closed his eyes before he opened them again. "Ah, these documents are about evolved humansˇŞa souvenir for when I was in Germany. But in the end, it was useless. But during the time I searched for these, I thought it would turn into something. We have to deposit these properly since we don''t know what will happen in the future."

    That''s right, in the end, anything can still happen, and that is why they should prepare for unexpected situations. But before he threw them out, Atushi wanted to make sure that he didn''t miss anything.

    "Atushi, is it bad that I discovered my powers?"

    At thatment, his gaze softens. "I do wonder about that. Indeed, I never wanted to burden you with such a heavy thing. But it is not like Iment the solution you made."

    "How was it when Ru discovered his abilities?"

    "Well, back then, we didn''t understand a thing. So all we could do is be astonished. Since Mamoru-san got his powers, so many things have happened. Even though I left partway, the memories from the beginning are still there. Whenever I remember those times, despite everything I said, being together with them and forming the akagumi was the best thing that had happened in my life. I thought it was fun."

    That''s right, it was fun, and he was enjoying himself. However, his family had found out about it and thus moved him to another elementary school. The next time he heard any news regarding Mamoru - in his third year of elementary and first year of middle school. Was that he was dead. At that time, he thought it was over.

 Chapter 367 - Inner Strength

    He thought it was all over and that any hope of seeing that person again vanished. That was until he saw it. Sumire had gotten into a fight with some people who had been bad-mouthing Mamoru.

    ''Ru..isˇ­Ru is alive, he won''t die over something like this. To the veryst second, that person won''t die until his cause is gone. Even then, he will search for another purpose.''

    She said that with determination, and he remembered her standing there with a strong look in her eyes, regardless of the bruises and wounds on her.

    Despite being surrounded by so many people, there was something different about her. '' That person is interesting.'' He had such thoughts.

    It wasn''t until his second year of middle school where he dared to do anything about his interest.

    In the end, it turned out that Mamoru was alive, but his injuries were so severe that he might as well have been dead. After he came back then, his illness grew worse, almost like that incident triggered something.

    He leans back on the chair, with his arms folded behind him. "That''s no good. Even though Jae still causes us trouble now and Mamoru-San too, just now I remembered them to be beautiful people."

    Though he said this rather casually, he watches Sumire clench her fist. "Even now, those two are living how they want to live. Going down their path, that''s why I will do the same too."

    His gaze turned more serious as he watched her.

    "Since others considered me as a strange individual, my life ended up this way. From the very moment I was born, I appeared to bepleˇŞsomeone different than all the others. I was someone with memories of their past life, someone who has not forgotten their scars. My parents had been concerned and thus named me Sumire, hoping that I would be a beautiful flower one day instead of someone living a cursed fate.

    I don''t know whether or not it was due to that strange factor. However I became able to see many things. I became able to predict so many events and see the nature of individuals. But that was my limit, and without being able to do anything, time passed by."

    "Sumire."

    "But now it is different; it won''t be like that anymore. I will properly walk in the direction I want to go."

    His eyes widened when he saw the sudden aura around the brown hair girl. It''s her usual fiery and burning presence, yet there was something about it that seemed rather soothing. Something calming, she continues with a smile on her face.

    "Having arge power is too scary. But I''ll make this power I seeded from Ru to hold a meaning. I''ll make it into a weapon to protect what is important. And to change things with all my might. If someone encounters a sad fate, I''ll change it with my own hands, and I won''t let them get hurt."

    She''sˇ­grown a lot stronger than before.

    Though she has always had strength, the power to protect others, though she has always had what most people didn''t have, to him, it had always seemed rather superficial. As if there was nothing there, an empty existence. But now it is different, and she isn''t fighting without a cause now.

    Now in his eyes, she is somebody who could lead them all.

    Before he could get a word in edgewise, though, she reached over and patted his head. His eyes widened, surprised at the sudden contact; since he followed her to Tokyo, he has maintained a borderline between them. But the truth is he knew his feelings for her have yet to disappear.

    "That''s why it''s alright now. You don''t have to keep on worrying about me, Atushi."

    Sheˇ­once again she noticed it.

    Once again, she noticed his worries, his fears, and the anxieties he had all mixed andbined into one. She noticed something even the closest to him didn''t. "I give up, and I can''t win against you."

    Sumire smiles." It''s also nice to know when to admit defeat."

    "But, this time around, I want to get thest word in."

    That''s right, and things are different now. They aren''t the same as before, and that''s precisely why he can try to make a change now. He can try to make a change despite how difficult it is.

    Atushi pulled out a notebook from the back of the chair, and recognition filled the girl''s eyes. She instantly drew her hand back from his head and tried to grab it from him. "Why do you still have that?"

    Atushi grins." You dropped it on purpose for me to see, right?"

    Sumire sighed deeply. "Alright, I give up. You win this time."

    Atushi blinked, surprised that she resigned that quickly. He searched her expression but could not find anything. Before he could say anything, Yuhi leaned across the counter and grabbed a bottle from the shelf.

    "Don''t listen to her; she will find a way to trick you againter."

    "Yuhi-san, you can''t drink so early in the morning."

    "It is a bribe for Hino."

    "Yuhi-san." Sumire reached over and parted a strand of hair from Yuhis face. "Good morning."

    ".."

    Atushi watched as Yuhi leaned forward and kissed her. He immediately averted his gaze when he realized the kiss wasn''t simple. After a few minutes, he hears Sumires softughter and judged it was okay again.

    They were still rather close to each other, but it was nothing strange. Yuhi brushed his forehead against Sumires. "You haven''t eaten yet?"

    "Mmm, not yet Atushi was gossiping."

    Hey, why is this his fault now?

    "Unlike you two, I wake up at a productive time and have already finished cooking." He pointed to the kitchen. "Food is in the usual ce."

    Yuhi grinned. "See, he isn''t useless."

    "Did something happen with you two?" Atushi asked as Yuhi went to the kitchen to fetch the food. It was a stupid question; of course, the past week must have been stressful for them both.

    Sumire ran away twice to go to Star town; the second time, Yuhi went after her, and when they met up, they stayed for a few extra days. Atushi set up Sumire''s meeting with Arashi, but he didn''t know what happened. But from the looks of things, it went in Yuhis favor.

    "Mm, we got closer."

    Yeah, he can see that, but why did they get closer so suddenly?

    "Hey Atushi, do you think Yuhi would like handmade things?"

    Atushi facepalmed. Why does he have to deal with this silly couple?

 Chapter 368 - Another Sin

    Three hourster, Tokyo Main streets.

    On the way to the practice venue, she ran into many troubles. First, the traffic, and so she ended up leaving the taxi second, which is the main issue stopping an assault from happening.

    A few minutester, it was all over because they finally sober enough to see who she was. Sumire thought it would end there, but one of them still managed to use their knife. But afterwards, they rushed off.

    Sumire leaned against the wall and ced her hand on her now wounded arm. She felt a stinging pain on her neck and her face too, but her main concern now was her arm. This is bad, and she is supposed to y the piano on stage today.

    Before she could close her eyelids, she felt somebody grab her arm.

    "Sano?"

    Despite her blurred vision, she could make out his face and his voice.

    "--okay? Are you okay?"

    He showed up again. Whenever anything happens, why is this person the first person to show up? Isn''t it obvious that he is involved somehow?

    Sumire tried to move his hand away, but unfortunately, she felt very weak.

    Sano rummaged through his bag and pulled out a needle. "I will give you a quick shot. You have practice in the stadium today, right?"

    "I was on my way."

    "You''re careless. You should have just ignored them."

    So he was in the area long before she came and saw that? Hah, she supposes this part of him hasn''t changed. But, there is one thing that is different now. "Yuhi found out that I drank your blood."

    "I will exin it."

    "He was mad, but it was okay."

    Yuhi is not the type of person who would get angry at her for long.

    "I see; he is good to you."

    "So were you at the start." Even though she can see by now that Yuhi won''t abandon her as Sano did, she can''t erase the fear in her heart.

    "What about now?"

    "Eh?"

    "I can''t erase what my past self did. I was horrible to you just because of my insecurities and fears. You often said in the past that a couple should share everything together, but back then, I didn''t do that."

    "It was because you didn''t trust me-"

    "No, the one I didn''t trust was myself. I didn''t trust in my ability to make you happy or to have a future together. That was why I ignored your suffering. My parents, my family as a whole was putting a lot of pressure on you. They turned you away from the hospital several times when you needed help or when your friends did."

    Right, it was difficult then. She didn''t care what happened to herself,,, but she would bring them to the hospital whenever her friends got hurt. Of course, with her luck, it was one of the Nagawa family hospitals. Everybody knew who she was and didn''t hesitate to turn her away.

    She remembered how helpless she felt then.

    But when she was hurt the most, somebody approached her and said they would bring her to his clinic. It was a smaller ce, but the Nagawa family did not own it.

    "Was it you?"

    It was just a guess, but why else would he bring this up?

    "Yes."

    "I see."

    How many other things will she find out that he did for her? Despite how it ended, it started off well and even towards the end. If he did that much for her sake behind the scenes, then that means he must have had feelings for her.

    Still the words he said, his ability to make her happy, huh? If he admitted these things to her back then, she would have most likely forgiven him. If he said such sweet-sounding things genuinely, she wouldn''t have had the heart to turn him away.

    Sumire flinched when he pulled out another needle. "What are you doing?"

    "I don''t think a single shot will make it go away, so just in case."

    She sighed deeply but nodded, and soon she felt a familiar sharp pain on her arm. It surprised her that no passing by individuals had said anything yet. But then again, Sumire looked towards the direction of the road. It seems the busy traffic is affecting the flow of the people on the streets too.

    Her gaze fell on Sano, who wore a formal business suit. "Were you about to go somewhere?"

    "I was on my way back from a party when I saw you here."

    So he was on the road and went out? Then again, he has a driver, so it is not like he left the car in the middle of the road.

    "This isn''t the direction of your house."

    Sumire paused for a moment. This flow of traffic is most likely because of the concert that would start in a few hours. She knew that fans liked to arrive a few hours early. This huge crowd is gathering for Quatro Light. She knew better than to think they came for her.

    "Did youe for my concert?"

    "Yeah."

    But surely he is too busy for that? "In four days, I wille back to the bar. So I wanted to ask you something."

    Sumire blinked, even more surprised. "Oh wait, you''re going back?"

    "Why did you pack away my things already?"

    "No, everything is still there." Sumire said slowly. "But you--"

    Indeed, the danger surrounding him hasn''t vanished yet. The reason he can move around freely now is because she sent somebody to watch over him. But she didn''t think he would think to go back?

    "That ce is small and ufortable for you, right?" She recalled him telling her when they dated how he has never experienced poverty before and can''t imagine living somewhere small. Whenever his ce ended up renovated, he would stay in a first-ss hotel.

    Due to the trauma and shock of what happened, Sano was very quiet during his stay, but surely now it has worn off, he wouldin.

    "It is." Sano admitted.

    "Then-"

    "But if I am there, I can spend time with you. I can get to know you more and learn the things I didn''t know."

    Sumire didn''t know what to say after he said those words. Maybe Hino is right, and she shouldn''t mess with Sano anymore. What good will it do for the two of them going back and forth like this?

    "I already told you before, and it is toote to return to the past. But I just wanted to know, did you like me?"

    "I wanted to marry you."

    Sumire blinked, surprised at his words. She figured he was rtively fond of her based on his stories, but he wanted to marry her? Someh-- she didn''t get a chance to finish that thought since she felt a throbbing pain in her chest and arge ringing sound in her head. It was like a chime.

    Her throat and insides felt like it was on fire, so hot. Why is it so hot?

    "Sumire? Hey, what-" Sano paused in mid-sentence and removed the buttons from his cor. He pierced his neck with a small pocket knife, and fresh blood trickled down his neck.

    "I--"

    Sano pulled her towards him. "It''s fine. I will take responsibilityter; just drink it now."

    Sumire wrapped her arms around him and brushed her lips against his neck. "Sorry." Once again, she will add to her sins.

 Chapter 369 - You Are Loved

    A few hourster - Horizon Stadium -

    Sumire didn''t know how she managed to get to practice after that. All she remembered was vaguely seeing Shin, so she supposed he dealt with the situation before he dropped her off here.

    Since she came, she has not done much. Her wounds hurt, so after a few songs, she stopped to take a break.

    Sumire stared at the magazine for the one-hundredth time. Atushi told her that Yuhi would like anything thates from her, but she wonders if it is okay to make him something handmade. It is almost winter again, but September just started, so it is still warm out.

    Still, the only thing she can find in this magazine that is easy to make is a muffler or a hat. Yuhi doesn''t have a hat for winter, does he? She noticed that when she was going through his stuff.

    Still, her mind kept wandering to what happened two hours ago. Sano appeared, and she drank his blood, right? But what happened after then? Howe it is a blur to her? What happened to him?

    "What are you doing?"

    Sumire immediately hid the magazine, and Yuhi raised his eyebrow. "Why are you acting suspiciously?"

    "N-no reason."

    This is embarrassing, and she doesn''t want him to see her doing weird things.

    Yuhi was curious, but he didn''t say anymore and passed her a drink and a small bag. "Here, take a break."

    It was ice coffee and doughnuts. Sumireughed. "No more pastries."

    "If you want some, then I will make it when we go home." Yuhis gaze fell on the guys of Quatro Light. "And so?"

    "You guys didn''t have much time to practice the song since I only justpleted it."

    "But you''re confident?"

    Sumire nodded. "I am."

    There is no way she made a mistake. She confirmed these thoughts when she worked on those solo songs.

    Her thoughts broke off when she noticed something. Oh, he is getting closer to her again. So when he kisses her deeply, it does not surprise her.

    "No more?" Yuhi mumbled against her lips.

    "It''s okay." Because it is, isn''t it? She likes it whenever he kisses her like this.

    Yuhi ran his hands across her cheek. "Don''t push yourself, even if you do like this."

    "I''m not."

    "Is that so? But I think we should stop." Yuhi wiped her cheeks with a cloth, and she panicked.

    "How did you get this scratch?"

    "Uh--"

    "Is this from a razor? Did you--"

    "N--no I didn''t do it. I just stopped a fight on the way here."

    "Just your face?"

    "My neck, but just a little." Also, her arms, but she can''t tell him that part. If he hears about it, then she won''t be able to y.

    Yuhi brushed his hands across her neck where she ced the bandage. She styled her hair, so it covered that part of her neck. But it seems like Yuhi noticed.

    "It must have hurt."

    Sumire sensed the pain behind his words and flinched. ''Whyˇ­does he look so concerned? This isn''t the first time I have gotten injured.'' Or rather, the wounds she had recently were more serious than thisˇŞthe ones from the ident.

    Since that time they came back from Star Town, something has changed. She wonders what it is.

    "Go to the hospitalter, okay?"

    "T--there is no need."

    Besides, the Nagawa family own the surrounding hospitals. She doesn''t want to see him again so soon. She was having a hard time remembering exactly what she did earlier too. She must have drunk, right? Otherwise, why else would she be able to move around freely like this?

    One of the things she learned about this ability of hers is her wounds heal fast after she has had some blood.

    "You know Nagawa is working hard for you, right?"

    "But he is rted to the incident--"

    "Sumire, didn''t you realize that when he exined the thing about the emblems?"

    ".."

    "So, I know you don''t hate him."

    "Yuhi that''s---"

    "You also drank from him."

    Her sweatdropped when she saw the gloomy aura around him. "I think he offered since he saw my condition."

    But what happened next? Gah, why can''t she remember? Sumire felt very frustrated.

    Her thoughts broke off again when Yuhi cupped her cheeks and suddenly ced a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Ah-?"

    "You worry too much. Sure, I do get jealous, but it is not like I am clueless. I can see that he genuinely cares for you."

    "Wait, but at the start, you were all like he should go to jail and stuff."

    Or rather, what is this drastic change in reaction? Yuhi was so against Sano before, but recently he is so epting. Sumire thought it was just her imagination, but now that he has admitted it, she felt bewildered.

    "That was before I got to know him. I''ve seen how he talks and how he looks at you, Sumire. He genuinely likes you. It isn''t because you messed with him and led him on either. The look he has on his eyes shows that he has liked you for a very long time."

    "How would you know?"

    Yuhi kissed her again. "Because you silly girl, it is the same look I give you."

    He admitted there that he had liked her for a very long time. What is she supposed to do with such feelings? Yuhis feelings for her keep growing, and it seems Sano is genuine.

    "Yuhi, you know-"

    "Hey, it''s okay, you don''t have to exin anything. I didn''t say all that to pressure you for an answer or make you feel anxious. I understand it is hard for you to ept other people''s love right now. You don''t have to ept it, and I just wanted you to know. It isn''t just me who loves you, and you are wanted and loved by others too."

    Her eyes widened when she heard him say such things. How? How can he say that to her? Her thoughts broke off when she felt Yuhi pat her back.

    "Ssh, it''s fine, Sumire."

    This isn''t fair. If he says things like this, then she can''t say anything back.

    He must be doing this deliberately.

    "Is it okay for others to love me? You are a selfish guy Yuhi so I thought you would want to keep me all to yourself."

    Yuhi sighed deeply. "Well, I can''t disagree with you there. Truthfully Sumire, I do think that way sometimes."

    "Sometimes?"

    "All the time."

    Sumireughed when she heard that. "But you never--"

    "I neverin. Truthfully after you told me about your rtionship with Sano, I have been trying very hard to avoid making the same mistakes."

    So it was something like that. No wonder he doesnt overreact when other guys talk to her. "I didn''t mean to make you suppress your feelings like that."

    "No, you were right. Right now, the one you are seeing is me. I should believe in the feelings you have for me. Even if you have unsettled emotions from your previous rtionships, that doesnt matter since we are together."

    "Yuhi I---"

    "Mimi!" Kou interjected. "Somebody left this for you."

    Sumire looked at what was in Kous hands, a small note with a letter Y and purple colored lilies. Ah?!

 Chapter 370 - Relit The Flame

    She came from a traditional family, so things like the entertainment industry or anything to do with modern music were toxic. That was why when she gradually became interested in music after identally watching that person live on TV, her parents became even more strict with her. They said terrible-sounding things to put her off singing and insisted that she had no talent for it.

    Her parents instructed everybody to tell her that too so she could not get any opinions. However, when she first met Takashi Yumi, she didn''t hold back.

    "Yumi-san." Sumire eventually found the woman by the decking.

    Yumi smiles. "I am honored that once again you ran here for me." At that, she looks away, causing Yumi to chuckle and make her way over. Yumi took out her handkerchief and wipes her sweat. "Though I do admire your determination and all. You shouldn''t overdo it."

    "Y-yes."

    Yumi chuckles, "The same reaction as always I see. But that''s what makes you cute, Sumire-chan." she makes her way over to the railing, "Sorry for calling you out all of a sudden. I didn''t think I would return to Tokyo so quickly myself. However, the idol association president was discussing new ways to develop the idol world. When you think of that, what do you think of first?"

    "Defeating you?"

    "That''s right. I came here to Tokyo to prepare for the Queen tournament. It seems there is only one other strong candidate, though."

    One strong candidate?

    Yumi sighed deeply. "I was looking forward to a direct battle, but apparently, they changed the rules. I will only be a judge."

    "Eh, but then your idol rank-?"

    "Right, it doesn''t make sense. For the rankings, people can see, so the general ones, I will step down quietly since others can alter it manually. But for the universal rankings, they said they would save it for another time."

    The Universal rankings, of course, she knew what it was. Rumors say that a stone carving with the names of every legendary idol appears there. Nobody knows how it works or how the names appear, but one thing is guaranteed. The only ones who can make it on that board are the true legends.

    "So Sumire-chan, you should be number one in those general rankings and then convince those stubborn geezers for me!"

    Sumire sweat fell when she heard those words. "Even if it is the general, it isn''t easyˇ­"

    "But it is one step away from the universal." Yumi sighed deeply. "Maybe I have been too kind to them. Lately, they keep implementing such odd changes and restricting the new idols from growing."

    "Restrictions?"

    Aplicated look appeared on Yumi''s face. "Right restrictions. I thought you would know. Isn''t Terashima-kun having a hard time at work because of it?"

    Her eyes widened when she heard those words. Wait, what is that supposed to mean?

    "Yuhi has been struggling?"

    "A lot of his new songs ended up rejected because of these new restrictions. He keeps having to rewrite them only to have them rejected again."

    Wait-huh? What is this information? But Sumire knew better than to doubt these words. Yumi-senpai is not the type to make things up.

    "What the current idol association wants is a standard type of music; they want whatever the masses want. They are afraid to experiment. I hear Terashima-kuns new songs keep evolving. But these songs stray away from his current image. The idol association board does not want to take that risk."

    So is that why Yuhi always looks so tired? To think she had no idea. Then again, Sano does a great job from shielding her from such news. When she learned about it, she wanted to stop him, but Atushi said it is a good thing.

    A good thing to shield her from the nasty things in this world? Sure it sounds nice, and she won''t learn about anything bad.

    Yumi smiles. "My mind seems clearer now."

    At that, she watches the brown hair girl extend her hands out as though she is embracing the sky.

    "It feels great." She turned back to her. "That etude of radiance is a wonderful song."

    At that, she looks away rather nervously. "Aha...you found out?"

    "Well, asionally, idol scouts loiter around parks and other ces, you know? One of them went to one of your lives in the park and picked up a CD. Coincidently I was in the meeting that day, so I listened." Yumi smiles. "Of course, I could tell it was your voice. It really is a lovely song."

    So that''s what happened. Come to think of it, one of the people she distributed the CD to seemed odd. But, to think there was an idol scout, her sweatdropped. She needs to be more careful.

    "Thank you. But that song-"

    At that Yumi''s gaze softened, and she turned, her hands on her back as she faced her. "Yes, it was for me, wasn''t it?"

    Sumire looked away, embarrassed. "You know I respect you a lot, Yumi-senpai, and before I knew it, I wrote a song like that."

    "But that song wasn''t just for me?"

    Sumire looked down at the ground and clenched her fist. "I...to shamelessly write a song about him, despite what I did. Even though it was because of me."

    "Sumire-chan, you still me yourself?"

    "I--" Sumire looked up with tears in her eyes. "I miss him so much. It was because of me, and yet I felt like he was the one who left me. How could he leave me behind in this cruel world?"

    All the feelings she suppressed up till this point came out.

    "That is good, and you finally said what you were feeling."

    Ah-- unconsciously she..?

    "You know Sumire-chan, I don''t think Mamoru-kun would want you to carry on this way. If it is him, I am sure he would want you to be happy."

    At thatment, Sumire recalled Yuhis words and clenched her fist. Of course, she knew that. If others can see that, then naturally, she who knew him the most would understand. But that is exactly why she feels bad.

    How can she be happy in a world without him? Why would he ask her to do that?

    "That idol scout I mentioned to you recorded your performance."

    "Ah."

    "Nobody knew who you were, you disguise yourself well, and your stage was small. But you still gathered that many people. To think that my kohai, who admired my voice so much, could pull off a performance like that." Yumi ces her hands on her chest as she shuts her eyes. "It puts me at ease."

    "Watching you, I feel as though I can keep on moving forward. I feel as though I can reach a better future. As an idol."

    Her eyes widened. Is that-?

    "So Sumire-chan, please- no reach me. Send your voice to the very end of the gxy, no even further. I am sure the message you want to convey is something deeper."

    "What if I fail again?"

    If she fails again, she doesn''t know if she will get back on her feet again.

 Chapter 371 - The Strings That Bind Us

    "Then if you fail again, all you have to do is try again."

    Eh? That wasn''t what she expected. The answer seems so simple, and yet when she hears this person say it, something seems different.

    The brown hair girl makes her way over with her arms folded across her chest, "I already challenged you once before to make it to where I am, didn''t I?" Yumi said that Sumire gives a light nod in response. "Even if it isn''t as an idol, unlike before, you''re standing in a higher position than before. Like I once was when I had to choose my future. Staying in that position may mean a lot of hardship..." Her gaze turned serious.

    "The second I became a top Idol, I realized how different it was. I realized that I couldn''t stop for a single moment. I had to keep aiming higher and higher no matter how suffocating it was for me. Even If I wanted to stop and take a break, I couldn''t do that. I had to keep on aiming higher and higher. If I stopped for a moment, then all the hard work I put in this entire time would vanish. By the time I realized what was happening, I could no longer sing the same way as before."

    "Yumi-san."

    "But thanks to you, I remember the reason I started to sing."

    Sumire looked down. "I haven''t done anything...even now, even though I have my resolution. I often hesitate."

    That''s right, even though she has decided. There are those times where ...where she finds herself in that pitch-ck world again.

    Yumi shook her head and gave her a kind-hearted and warm smile, "That in itself is not wrong. I said it just now didn''t I? Even if it is in a different context, you are now standing in the ce I once was. Hearing how hard you''ve been working, hearing how much you had to go through, and yet still kept on going. I could find it again what I had lost, the me who would dream about anything."

    Her gaze softened when she heard those words. That''s right, this person from the very beginning was anything but perfect, all those incidences and everything she has gone through. The elder party turned it into strength, which always seemed to shine despite being in pain.

    It''s who she is that is amazing.

    Sumire shuts her eyes and opens them again. "I received that dream from you."

    Before she could say anything else, she felt somebody drape their coat around her and grab her hand.

    Oh, Yuhi? Indeed it was none other than her boyfriend, Terashima Yuhi.

    "I will tell her the rest."

    Yumi chuckled. "Please do."

    Sumire didn''t get a chance to say goodbye since Yuhi dragged her away rather quickly. The entire time, however, she kept looking at his back. This isn''t the first time he has dragged her away like this. When they went on missions together in the past, he often took her hand in his like this.

    Back then, he told her it was because she walked too slowly, and stuff like this way she won''t get lost. But she wondered what his reason was now? Why does the image of him holding her hand back then and now ovep in his head?

    The circumstances now differ from before, and yet at the same time, there is something simr too.

    "Yuhi, why?"

    "I was the one who called her over."

    Wait, Yuhi has that much power? He can even summon somebody like Yumi-senpai?

    "Don''t you know what position I have in the entertainment world?"

    "Yes, I do, but this--"

    "Right, it wasn''t easy for me to bring Takahashi Yumi here. But I did."

    "What did you sacrifice?" Sumire asked curiously. Even if Yuhi mentioned her, Yumi-senpai isn''t an easy person to persuade.

    "It''s nothing."

    "Nothing, huh?"

    She watched his expression carefully andughed softly as something came to mind. She understood Yumi-senpai well; the exchange is most likely performing a few concerts for free.

    She clung to his arm, and Yuhi sighed deeply. "Hey, are you trying to bribe me?"

    "Says the one grabbed my hand earlier."

    Yuhi raised his eyebrow. "Was that a problem?"

    "Mmm, you should greet me with a kiss."

    At thatment, he grabbed her hand again and pushed her against the wall. "You know, I told you before if you mess with me, what will happen to you, right?"

    "I know. I understand it very well."

    "So you do this stuff to mess with me."

    "No, it''s because I want it."

    Yuhi leaned forward and brushed his lips against hers. "You''re driving me crazy, don''t do this to me."

    "Then, just go ahead."

    The scent of his cologne mixed with the scent of cigarettes, and yet it seems so natural. They kissed for a good few minutes before they hear the sound of a phone ringing.

    "Damn," Yuhi mumbled against her lips.

    "Is it Hino?" she recognized the separate ringtone by now.

    "Yeah, since I bailed."

    "That''s no good."

    "Just another."

    Sumireughed softly. "No, don''t be silly, Yuhi-san. You should go to work."

    "I am surprised you are not asking me to stay."

    "That''s because Hino is my friend too. The poor guy is working hard to cover for you; the least you can do for him is to show up when he calls."

    Yuhi deeply sighed. "I am sure your mentor told you already."

    "Ah, the stuff with the idol association board?"

    "It''s not just my songs they want to control but the jobs I do. You know I don''t like taking many jobs not rted to music, even more so modeling jobs."

    Sumire blinked, understanding what he was trying to tell her. "Then rece the female model with me?"

    Yuhis lips curve to a smile. "That is called using connections."

    "I am sure I will be a better model."

    Yuhiughed at her words. "You''re so confident, but that is a good thing." His gaze softened. "Walk me to the end of this street?"

    Sumire looked at their surroundings and noticed where they were, and nodded. For a moment, nobody spoke, and she enjoyed the breeze blowing against her face. For September, it was unusually colder. Summer just ended, so she half expected it to remain warmer.

    Yuhi let go of her hand and stood in front of her. He reached out and started to button his coat which she had draped around her shoulders.

    "Aha."

    "Don''tugh. I don''t want you to get sick, and the concert ister tonight."

    "Mm, don''t worry, I know." Her sentence fell short when her phone rang, and sheughed awkwardly. "I guess the interviewers came."

    Yuhi looked confused, but he frowned. "You epted an interview? Is that okay?"

    "It won''t take longer than an hour, Yuhi."

    "Half it."

    Sumire sensed his tone and the concern in his eyes. Her gaze softened. He isn''t being unnecessarily possessive of her, and even if he wants her all to himself, he will never restrict her.

    "Okay, then twenty minutes?" He appeared satisfied with this answer, so Sumire turned to leave, but Yuhi grabbed her arm, and in the next second, she was in his arms.

    "If something happens, I will get them."

    "Hey, remember who you are talking to here? Rather than let my cool boyfriend beat them up, I would rather do it myself."

    Yuhiughed. "You''re very good at ttery. Here is your reward."

    It was just a gentle forehead kiss, but it meant so much more to her.

 Chapter 372 - A Tragedy And A Story Of Forgiveness

    There was still some time before the concert. Yuhi didn''t want to return to the venue right away, so he returned to the bar.

    Yuhi found Sumire''s'' extra'' copy of Hamlet,ying down on the ground in his chambers. Thus he slumped down on the couch downstairs the bar as he read through it. It was something he had read once before, but he never bothered to read it for a purpose.

    Thus the words he read did not register in his brain; instead, it faded like a firework. However, now it was different; he was going to read it properly.

    Although he said that stuff about her acting brave only when she quotes Shakespeare, if he thought about it carefully, perhaps he already identified the meaning then.

    ''With that mind, perhaps there is no meaningless misfortune''.

    She truly is a fool; he thought so before. But this t confirms far too much for his liking. At the end between the two of them, is there truly a connection?

    Although they had ''connected'' through the girl''s marbles several times, Yuhi noticed they only connected whenever she has nightmares. Such nightmares would leave anyone feeling rather suffocated.

    "I can guess what''s on your mind."

    His thoughts break upon when he spotted Yamaguchi Ryou make his way over. It surprised him when he found EMMAS number two in the bar, but the man was busy speaking to Atushi when he came. He overheard bits and pieces of their conversation and indirectly gave advice.

    Yuhi sighed. "Well, it''s just a thought, and you might as well mix it up so you would all be able to participate."

    Ryou smiles. "Your that thoughtful, huh? How unexpected."

    "I suppose."

    "But still Hamlet huh? I didn''t pin you for the Shakespeare fan."

    "I''m not," Yuhi admitted. However, he and Sumire shared many interests, like their favorite books, and read the same material. But on this matter, he would have to disagree. "Sumire left this behind, and she often quotes from it." He tosses another book to the table." She often quotes from this too."

    "The Tempest?"

    Yuhi raised his eyebrows when he sensed Ryou''s confusion. "You don''t know this one? The setting is on a remote ind, where Prospero, the rightful Duke of Mn, plots to restore his daughter Miranda to her rightful ce and skillfully maniptes the situation. He conjures up a storm, the eponymous tempest, to lure his usurping brother Antonio and theplicit King Alonso of Naples to the ind.

    There, his machinations bring about the revtion of Antonio''s lowly nature, the redemption of the King, and the marriage of Miranda to Alonso''s son, Ferdinand. It starts as a tragedy but ends peacefully. In, the end everything is forgiven, it''s forgotten almost as if it was just a passing by memory."

    "A tragedy and a story of forgiveness, huh? I see Ibuki-chan has a strange perspective on life."

    Even this guy noticed that. He supposes anyone who spends time with Sumire has more likely gotten caught up in her Shakespeare quotes. However, that time he said it. That he wouldn''t live his life like a script, he shuts his eyes as he recalls the words he said that day.

    ''You are doing what you shouldn''t have, and aren''t doing as you should have. Because you are always relying on someone else''s script, you are wrong.''

    He went ahead and said something brave like that.

    But he has not acted on it. Indeed it seems as though, ever since that incident happened. Ever since then, all he could do is stand by her side. When one wants to start something when one wants to change, what is the first thing to do?

    The current him is unable to understand what action he should take next without anybody getting hurt. Yuhi briefly closed his eyes and opened them again.

    "Hamlet''s mistake is that he believed in something like a ghost that doesn''t exist." Yuhi took a deep breath.

    "By believing in something outside the norm, he already lost any chance of returning to normal society. Those are just delusions imagined by the living. Once you''re dead, that''s it. The dead don''t return, nor do they hear our wishes. It''s all an illusion. The things you forgot to say or say are regrets they desperately want the dead to hear. They regret it to the point they be delusional."

    "Do you not believe in ghosts or spirits?" Ryou asked.

    "They regret to the point they create images in their mind to the point they start projecting those things into reality."

    "No, you make a point there. Because it is something people want since it is something they strongly desire. That''s why it bes real. That in itself isn''t exactly wrong, and even if it is a mere illusion to others, it holds meaning. That''s what you were trying to get at." Ryou said.

    Yuhi doesn''t say anything in response and merely rolls to the other side on the couch so that nobody could see his face.

    "I think you''re able to see it too, Terashima, the same things as she does. If that''s so, then perhaps I can help dy Atsuros request."

    Yuhi sighed when he heard those words. "It is up to Sumire. Besides, she said she would ept it, wouldn''t she?"

    "Only because our leader is very pushy. To be honest, while I admire her skills, right now, I do not think Sumire-chan shouldpose for us."

    Yuhi sat up then. "What do you mean?"

    "Did Sumire-chan tell you how she met mest year?"

    "No."

    "It was during the time Tsueno Mamoru went on a dangerous job. Sumire-chan got a bad feeling and rushed to the ce. But the ones who employed him at the time stopped her from assisting. When I found her, she was very restless, but she still tried to force a smile. I knew it was not the right time to approach her about being ourposer, so I tried to get to know her instead."

    Yuhi felt like he already knew where this story would go. But he didn''t stop Yamaguchi from speaking.

    "Back then, even though her main priority was Tsueno, I learned what I had to. There is something special about this girl, but shecks the confidence and love for herself for her to take any proper actions. When Tsueno got injured badly, I saw her break down badly. For the first time, I thought there is somebody I want to help."

    "And?"

    "The current her cannot handle more than one person''s love right now, let alone those who respect her as a musician. That is why Terashima, I will convince Atsuro to back down."

    "What is the catch?" Even if Yamaguchi Ryou says all that stuff about Sumire, there is still something wrong with this situation.

 Chapter 373 - You Just Have To Trust Me

    "Do whatever you want." Yuhi said coldly.

    The same things as she does, huh? He wonders if that''s truly the case, that person has always done everything at her own pace after all. Just charging in straightforward without thinking much about the consequences.

    ...

    An hourter, XX Street.

    One of the ces he often went to as a child was Hino''s ce. He even lived here for a short while because he wanted to escape from everything. He was familiar with everything, the secret entrances, and the staff. While there have been changes over time, it was still the same ce.

    "Hino, what did you want to ta-" He stopped mid-sentence when he sensed something odd.

    Yuhis gaze fell on the couch where he saw Nagawa Sano, and a strange ck aura came from him. No to be precise, it came from the bite markings on his neck. The color drainedpletely from his face, which is white as a ghost right now.

    "You didn''t bring Sumire." Hino pointed out.

    "Of course not."

    "Yuhi-"

    "Let me see what is wrong first."

    Even though Sumire has gradually learned more about her abilities, she stillcks sufficient knowledge and understanding. It won''t do any good calling her over here, and she won''t know how to reverse it.

    He walked over and pulled up a stool. "Does this guy take any medications or anything?"

    "I wouldn''t know, but Sumire does. I saw her give him tablets before."

    That is not helpful information. Maybe he should call Atsuro over? While he is not unfamiliar with treating injuries like this one, he doesn''t want to risk triggering anything. But, Yuhi recalled the exchange he had with Yamaguchi Ryou. This isn''t the best time to rely on Atsuro.

    Atsuro would use this opportunity to pressure Sumire.

    Yuhi examined Nagawa, but after he finished, he picked up his phone. This is no good, and not even he can do anything about this. When Sumire bit him, some of her power leaked out, and she passed it onto Nagawa. But if that was the only issue, then he could fix this. However, Sumire is a hanyou, an extremely strong one.

    ording to hanyou rules, drinking the blood of someone who is not the significant other can lead to violent side effects. Yuhi recalled a conversation he had with Nagawa not too long ago in the hospital and sighed. It seems this answers his question, and they are not bloodpatible. Nagawa Sano is not her destined one.

    He took out his phone, but a hand shot out and grabbed it.

    "Nagawa?"

    "After the concert ends," Sano said sharply.

    "There is still time before the concert. Your condition is bad; let Sumiree." Hino interjected.

    "Before--before she went to practice, she was severely hurt."

    "When I saw her, she only had a few bruises." Yuhi trailed off. "What do you mean severely hurt?"

    "She tried to hide it from me. But I think she sustained a serious blow to her head. It was the only thing that didn''t heal well when she drank my blood."

    Yuhi clenched his fist when he heard that exnation. That is weird; a head injury should be the first to heal.

    "Anyway, don''t tell her. I will be fine, and I should-"

    "Are you crazy?" Hino eximed. "You vomited blood earlier. You are not okay."

    He vomited blood? This seems more serious than he thought. Calling Atsuro might not help; it would be better to get Sumire here. As Yuhi racked his head for ideas, he felt somebody enter the room and looked up.

    "Im here."

    Yuhis eyes widened when he saw Sumire by the door. But the girl wasn''t alone, and a familiar purple-haired woman was with her. Sumire still wore her practice clothes underneath her jacket, and she didn''t even change her shoes.

    "Yumi-senpai, if I faint."

    "I understand."

    Sumire rushed over, and Nagawa tried to sit up, but sheid him back down. "It''s okay."

    "You have a live."

    "You just have to trust me." Yuhi watched her hesitate as she said those words. "You can do that, right?"

    In the next second, Yuhi watched as a bright light appeared from Sumires palm. He blinked puzzled and heard a chuckle beside him.

    "It seems as though she has secretly practiced."

    "I see." Yuhi trailed off. "I should be the one helping her with that."

    "But you''re busy, aren''t you, Terashima-kun? Still struggling?"

    "Yes."

    It was unfortunate that he could not spend as much time with her as he did before. But no matter howte he is, she would always be waiting up for him. This is why he started to hide his schedule from her. Even when he returns home and finds her asleep, she would wake up after five minutes, almost like she knew he was there.

    "I understand how you feel. I also dislike doing jobs where I couldn''t sing. However, back then, I coped with it because I knew it wasn''t the time yet. I have to establish myself first, and then when I am at the very top, I can shape the entertainment industry with my own hands."

    "But even you-"

    Yumi chuckled. "Indeed, even me. But that is fine. That just means somebody else can shape things."

    Yuhi did not miss her gaze, which was on Sumire. "Are you referring to Sumire?" It was a stupid question, of course.

    From the moment he knew that Takahashi Yumi was Sumires mentor, he understood something. The one she wants to pass her legacy and surpass her is her beloved student.

    "Don''t you have another student?"

    "Yes, I do. Two more, but one isn''t interested in rankings anymore. She is a carefree spirit."

    "And the other?"

    "Even without me saying anything, she became interested in Sumire-chan."

    Yuhi deeply sighed when he heard those words. "At least tell her not now. Sumire is having a hard time, and whilepetition will help her grow, I don''t think she is too focused on her dreams right now."

    "Even I understand that. The ident put a lot of mental strain on her. I am not expecting her to get over things quickly, but Terashima-kun, I at least want to prepare her for what she has to face."

    He saw the serious expression on her face and frowned. "Is it-"

    "I am afraid so, a group of dangerous people has their eyes on Sumire-chan. I am sure you figured that out?"

    "We did, as in Atushi and me. But why can I ask? I know she messed with a group of yakuza before, but surely that incident was not a big deal?"

    "Terashima-kun, what I am about to tell you. Do not tell her."

    "I don''t like keeping secrets from Sumire."

    The older woman sighed and rubbed the temple of her forehead. "Then perhaps I shouldn''t say either. It is fine for now since I will be in Tokyo for a while. I can react faster if something happens. Terashima-kun, you should continue with what you have been doing this entire time."

    What has he been doing this entire time?

    Yumi chuckled. "Keep treating Sumire-chan as an ordinary girl. Even though she does not express it very well, I am sure she is grateful."

 Chapter 374 - Like Looking Through Glass

    It was the usual, tiresome dream again.

    The same dream, it has never once changed.

    Even after he met her and his world gradually changed. The only thing that remained the same as before was this.

    When will it end?

    Will it always remain this way?

    Yuhi doesn''t know how long he has had these dreams, but it was always like this for as long as he could remember.

    He stood in the middle of a burnt wastnd. CRumbled buildings and the smell of fire surrounded him. Yuhi stood alone in the center of it. There wasn''t a single person other than him who was alive, or at least that was how it usually is.

    "Don''t enter my dream," Yuhimented when he heard a familiar pair of dainty footsteps behind him.

    "After yesterday, I became restless." It was Sumire.

    The live, huh? After what happened with Nagawa, it was difficult to concentrate. But it seeded, he performed with Quatro light, and they became Midnight five, M5 for short. The audience received them well, but the only problem was.

    "You couldn''t sing again." Yuhimented.

    It was exactly like Sano said; she sustained a bad head injury. But it turned out not even Sumire was aware. On the way to the venue, she passed out, and they had to rush her to the hospital.

    "But I watched you sing; it was a lot of fun."

    Yuhi sighed deeply as he walked over to her and pulled her into his arms. "You even know how to invade my dreams now. How good is your control over your powers."

    Sumireughed softly. "As good as your sleeping habits."

    "So not good yet? But you can still do this."

    "I can only do this with you, Yuhi."

    Yuhi recalled what happened the other day. If she struggles unless it is to do with him, then how could she use that power yesterday?

    "I could use my power yesterday because you were there, Yuhi. I knew you wouldn''t leave until I finished."

    Yuhi blinked and sighed again. "Sorry, it is not like I do not trust you."

    "It is okay."

    He noticed her tightening grip on him and caressed her hair.

    "Yuhi, it is time for school."

    ˇ­

    Since he had a concert yesterday, Hino gracefully allowed him to have the morning off from work so he could walk to school with Sumire. The entire time however his mind wandered.

    ''It''s not the final judgment that''s important. What matters is that youe to that decision yourself. That you agonize over it and eventually ept it.''

    At that time, Sumire sounded grand saying that it was the first time he thought that she was cool. It was probably those words that triggered the change of opinion, even though he didn''t understand those words exactly then.

    Even though he didn''t understand it properly then, there was something he could tell, that this girl has the same look in her eyes as he does. He wonders if that''s what made him lose his guard around her, and if so, thenˇ­

    His thoughts broke when the brown hair girl stopped walking, "What is it?"

    She suddenly hides behind him, huh? Yuhi nces in the direction she was looking at, only to find a certain redhead member of EMMA alongside a certain sea-colored-haired boy. Atsuro and Shin, huh? Which one is she avoiding?

    "Which is it?" He whispers.

    Sumire fidgets slightly before she murmured. "Atsuro."

    Ah, well, of course.

    That one was rather obvious; it cant be Shin; Yuhi already observed the rtionship between the two of them. There weren''t any feelings of love, so they could avoid awkward moments. Atsuro, on the other hand, is apletely different story.

    Once the two were no longer in sight, Sumire came out from her hiding spot behind him and sighed.

    "Again?" Yuhi realized.

    He didn''t have to ask about the details anymore; the two of them just always seemed to do this. Go through the same cycle, repeat it all over again.

    "Atsuro lectured me again, saying that it was my fault since I went along despite the warning he set out for me. About not traveling long distances until three months after your power stabilized."

    "Why did you ignore the warning?"

    Sumire clenched her fist. "Because..there was something I had to make sure of. Besides, it''s his fault for being so unpleasant about it."

    My my, she can be quite stubborn. However, his gazends on the expression in her eyes, she''s clearly leaving out some details on purpose again. Well, he can''t be helped. He can''t expect her to tell him everything.

    "In the afternoon, there''s that big bargain meat sale in the supermarket, isn''t there?"

    She nodded. The seriousness left her expression. "I will definitely win!"

    "It is nice that you are so enthusiastic, but." Yuhi brushed his hands across the bandage across the right side of her head. "You have to remember what happened yesterday. You were only discharged from the hospital so early because Nagawa pulled some strings."

    It amazed him that Nagawa still managed to do that when he was not in good condition himself. Then again, if it is for the sake of the person you like, it is easy to take careless actions.

    "I know Yuhi, and I will be-" He cuts her off as he parted her bangs and softughter passed her lips. "Is this why you decided toe to school today? Are you that worried for me, Yuhi?"

    "Of course I am; you are way too careless. If I take my eyes away from you for a single second, you end up doing something dangerous like this. I always have to watch you."

    "Ehhh? But this meat is the best!"

    "Yes, yes, but it''s probably too strong for most people. Besides, instead of thinking about meat, what about actually studying for the exams?"

    Even if it is a liberal arts school, they still have to study for exams; then again, he is one to talk about studying. Still, he does not want her to fall behind.

    "Uh."

    Yuhi sighs. "You haven''t studied yet, have you?"

    "I just thought something Yuhi you could teach me again like you did before."

    Yuhi immediately noted that there was something odd about the girl''s words. But he did not question it as he took the magazine from her hands.

    "Yo, you two, it seems like you''re cheerful this morning." A familiar voice said.

    They nced over and spotted Atushi crossing the street.

    Sumire''s eyes light up, and she goes up to him, a magazine in her hands. "Look, look Atushi, high-quality meat, for a bargain price!"

    Well, it''s not an umon factor that Sumire is like this. But he had to admit it had been a while since hest saw such a carefree expression on the girl''s face. Just yesterday, she seemed very gloomy.

    Did she cheer up because of the live yesterday?

    He shook his head, can''t be. But she seemed strangely happy about it. Even though they took a less crowded path to school, there were still many people discussing the live. So Yuhi knew it was a big sess, yet it was difficult for him to focus on it.

 Chapter 375 - I Just Want To Be With You

    "Atushi, tell this one to stop thinking of meat for a second and to study for exams."

    Sumire pulls a face." Yuhi doesn''t understand that I don''t need it. I''ve already covered the material here."

    "Ha? You didn''t say that?"

    "I did just now."

    ''Covered the material,'' she says, that''s not what an everyday high schooler would say, you know? But then again, they are members of the elite, and someone of Sumire''s status had gone over most material for high schoolers when she was in middle school.

    He also did something simr when he had free time before. But now it makes sense why Sumire can skip sses with him easily. Well, he supposes he does

    Atushiughed. "Well, isn''t it fine to leave it be? At least she is having fun. You have to enjoy your time in high school, they say."

    "Right?" Sumire agreed enthusiastically. "This is what they call high school youth."

    "Hamano, you''re far too lenient on her."

    Atushi reached over and patted Sumire''s hair. "Good luck."

    The girl''s eyes went wide for a second before she shut them and smiled before she responded. "Yes."

    Yuhi grabbed hold of Sumire''s hand. "We need to go."

    Sumireughed softly. "You''re getting jealous; you''re so silly, Yuhi-san."

    ....

    Yuhi had to admit that attending school with all that''s going on at the moment seemed to be rather pointless. Indeed there are more important matters that he should handle now. It is not like he gains any new knowledge or skills anymore. He has already absorbed everything from this school.

    Moreover, he had to part ways with Sumire the very moment they reached the gate. What is with Akatsuki bothering him so early in the morning? Does that guy have nothing better to do with his life than bother him all the time?

    The moment he arrived at the ssroom, though, he noticed the slightly damaged door.

    Hmm? That mark.. Yuhi quickened his pace and found his fellow students chatting away. There was no teacher in sight. How odd, the ss should have started by now.

    "Oh Yuhi, you''rete, but it''s fine since sensei isn''t-"

    Aika''s words fell on death''s ears as he examined the markings from the door and the ground too.

    Yuhi immediately recognized the dents. It is from a st of lightning, quite a powerful one too. He didn''t need to bend down to see it, and his abilities allowed him just from a mere nce to understand what it was.

    "Ibuki-chan was attacked."

    Yuhi''s gazends on the chirpy ginger head man, and he was not fond of individuals like this person. However, since this matter concerned her, he pushed away his differences.

    "Who?"

    "Just a few girls in our ss. They held up a strange device, but before she could get hurt, Nakara Sensei took the blow for her."

    So that''s what happened; they are making their moves, huh? Yuhi recalled Takashi Yumi''s warning and sighed. Maybe he should have tried to get more out of her. It would be bad if things like this happen daily.

    He would have to praise Shin for his actions but knew better than to verbally thank him. Even if he had done nothing, Sumire would most likely have dodged no reflect it. From what he saw yesterday, she has a somewhat basic understanding of her abilities now.

    But if one considers that timing, it is almost as though he knew it would happen. Yuhi personally monitored all the group''s activities, but he does not keep an eye out on recently formed groups. It seems he should

    start doing that, but an attack on this scale was the least of his worries.

    He only came to school today to guard her, so even if Hino didn''t let him, he would havee anyway.

    "Yuhi?"

    "Infirmary," Yuhi stated one word to make his intentions clear before turning to walk down the hallway.

    ''You also look like the boy I cared for and wanted to protect. But in spite of that, I unintentionally hurt him. However, you aren''t the same person. He isn''t someone who would dance, let alone attend a ball.''

    Unconsciously he sped walk until he got to the corridor where the infirmary was.

    For a moment, Yuhi paused at the door. Her condition is already at a far worse degree than anyone can imagine. There is still a way to save her life, still a way to cure that illness of hers.

    Yuhi searched long and hard for it; he searched for many years, even at the cost of leaving her alone for that entire time. Until he finally found the answer when he went to Germany. He found the answer, the reason why it became worse to that degree.

    ''She has to return, return to a ce where there is the same air as her origins. If she spends time there and soak in the same water, food, she will be as good as cured. That girl''s life will chip away and shorten to her veryst breath if she remains with individuals who think about nothing but warfare''.

    Atushi could not find any hints when he went abroad because he destroyed the evidence already.

    Yuhi took a deep breath as the doors opened, and Shin walked out. He blinked, seeing him but patted his shoulder. "She is okay, don''t worry."

    "Thank you."

    Shin nodded before walking away.

    The moment he got inside, Sumire grabbed his hands. "Ah, I knew it! The president asked you to do something unreasonable again!"

    "Well yeah, but you-" He scanned her up and down. It does not seem like she got hurt.

    Even so, he scans the girl; briefly, she''s gotten a lot thinner and palerpared to before. Though she was already slightly on the skinny factor, to begin with, it''s be a lot more obvious now than before. She has lost that luster and glow that usually dawns on herpletion. Even though she tries to hide it, he can see through itpletely.

    Once Sumire found the stuff, she put the instruments down on the table beside him and opened it up.

    Yuhi spoke up. "Didn''t you get thinner?" he said, without hesitation, and voiced out his thoughts.

    Sumire flinches yet manages to remain a calm look on her face.

    "You know I can report that as sexual harassment. I didn''t know you watched me to that extent."

    At thatment, he felt his cheeks color slightly; keeping calm is one thing. But insulting him in the process?

    He sighed deeply." Idiot, who would watch you?"

    "Hmmm, is that so?"

    He had to go ahead and lie. But she can probably see it anyway. A lie like that is obvious. Still, this was better than him admitting his real thoughts.

 Chapter 376 - Petty Feelings

    "Atsuro told me."

    It was another white lie. He had to.

    After all, if he doesn''t, he will not get anywhere with this conversation.

    At thatment, Sumire sighed. "It''s obvious you''re lying, you know. But I guess I''ll praise you for lying twice despite how honest you usually are."

    Tsk busted. Then again, no lies ever seem to escape her.

    "So, will you tell me already?"

    "No can do." She pauses. "Ah, I finished with your hands now."

    Yuhi nced down to see the bandages wrapped around his arm. The swelling had died down due to the medicine she applied to. However, there is something odd about the way she put these bandages.

    "This is a clumsy way to wrap bandages." He stated, noticing the edges seemed off.

    "S--h--ut up. I''m just not used to it, and well, I have to-"

    Hmm? Why does she suddenly look even more nervous than before? Though it''s quite fun seeing her flustered like this, why is she so.. His thoughts broke off when he felt a swelling pain in his neck.

    Ah, so that is why. She does not have to get so worked up over this.

    "Go ahead."

    "Ehhh..?"

    Yuhi looked at her slyly. "Aren''t you supposed to treat me?"

    At those words, he watched as her cheeks turned red. "That is true, but Yuhi, do you have to be unpleasant about this?"

    "Is that so?"

    Pfft, she is very nervous, isn''t she? He watches as she unbuttons his shirt and averts her gaze as much as possible. Yet from this distance, he saw her struggle. The girl''s cheeks burned redder, all the way to her neck.

    Red huh? That''s her color, despite what her name implies. "You can''t apply the medicine if you look away."

    "I-- I know that." Sumire stutters.

    Despite those words, she averted her gaze.

    She is fun to tease. As she applied the medicine on his neck, he felt the burning sensation from her hands.

    Her power really is strong, Sumire must have noticed since she backs her hands away slightly.

    "Shall I use some cotton instead?" Sumire mutters..

    She was about to do so, yet he grabbed hold of her arm with his free one.

    "No, there is no need."

    "I see."

    He liked it, the feeling of the girl''s hands on his bare chest. Listen to him; he sounds like a pervert. But there was something about this moment that made him have rather irrational thoughts. Damn, she''s cute; why does she have to stutter and stammer like that?

    Yuhi shook his head. He must be going crazy. He needs to control himself; otherwise, he will scare her away.

    "Yuhi, is your practice with the others going well?"

    "Hmm? Why are you asking so suddenly?"

    "Uh, that''s because they haven''t told me anything. I am supposed to beposing your entry song."

    Oh, that''s true; naturally, she would write their entry song. But she isposing the melody, huh?

    This would be the first time he would sing along to a melody she wrote. Though that debut song was from her, she wrote the lyrics, not the melody for those.

    He wonders if the scenery would be different.

    "If they''re not telling you anything, doesn''t that mean it''s going well?"

    "That''s true, but Ran is a bit-"

    Yuhi noticed the change in her expression, so she is worried about Iwa, huh?

    He already knew the two have a close rtionship. Atsuro told him bits and pieces, and well when those guys first came here. Iwa Ran is the one who hangs around her the most.

    Yuhi closed his eyes and opened them again. "Are you worried about him?"

    Sumire looked away." It is only natural isn''t it? Recently he is a bit distant. I understand his situation is bad. He is going through a lot as of this present moment, although he should be thinking more about himself. He alwayses over to the bar to check up on me. He has a habit of not eating properly too. You can''t just live off energy drinks and nutritious bars."

    Come to think of it, whenever they eat, Yuhi noticed that Iwa only has those canned drinks and eats a few bars.

    Huh, so it is like that. But normally, Sumire does not notice such things; even if she did, she would ignore it. There is a reason why others call her cold-hearted because she can be.

    He should not underestimate Iwa Ran. To get her to be this worried, he is a worthy opponent.

    "Iwa''s been doing fine. Kira lectures him on his bad eating habits and forces him to eat with us."

    It wasn''t a lie. But they only did that recently. Thest thing on his mind was keeping track of everything his team members did, Although yesterday was the first time they performed together. He has hovered and spent some time before then.

    He watched as her violet orbs brightened. "I see! That''s good."

    For Iwa Ran, she can make that type of face. It sucks. Yuhi understood that he would never measure up to the number of memories the two shared. But when he hears how much she cares and worries about his new team members, it upset him.

    Up till now, his main concern was with the fiance, and well, Mamoru. Even before Mamoru passed away, Yuhi saw him as a rival. But it seems like that isn''t the case, huh?

    Yuhi extended his free hand out and brushed his fingers across the girl''s lips, causing her to lose her demeanor again. "Yuhi?"

    "I think I don''t like it when you pull that sort of expression for Iwa."

    "You thinkˇ­ I can''t do anything about that."

    "Hmm? I''m sure you can."

    It was then where he leaned forward, so his face was inches away from Sumire.

    He watched as her face became rather unrecognizable due to the bright shade of red.

    "Hold on a second, Yuhi."

    No, he doesn''t want to. She really is too cute. He can''t hold back anymore when she''s like this. One has to give him a reward or something for holding out this long, though. However, before he did anything, he heard the sound of something dropping. That alone wouldn''t have stopped him.

    Yet he saw a rather bright light on the ground and picked up what she dropped. It was a musicalposing book and a single score sticking out. Huh? This isˇ­.?

    Sumire immediately took the sheet of paper from his hands and hid it away with her own, holding it against her chest. "This isˇ­umˇ­."

    Why is she acting so nervous and secretive?

    "You don''t have to look so panicked. It''s natural that you don''t have our song ready, I mean, like you just said. We don''t tell you anything about it, nor do we let you go to our practices."

    When he saw her look down at her feet, he had to ask again. "That is their song, isn''t it?"

    "Sorry."

    It must be a song for Ichinose Arashi''s team. Yuhi sighed deeply. Well, he knew this would happen, he already saw her reaction when she heard that man got hurt. How on earth did Mamoru deal with this without acting petty?

 Chapter 377 - For Now I Will Treasure This

    "I see; well, they''re lucky."

    "I-- I''m sorry." Sumire apologized; she had her head bowed down and waspletely averting his gaze. "I didn''t have any intention ofposing them a song despite hearing of their entry. They didn''t ask one of me either. But, I met Sei-kun recently, and he told me about what they had been up to.

    He told me how hard the three had been working. It may sound superficial. After all, just because someone says something doesn''t mean it''s real. He could have said that so I couldpose them a song. But I knew he wouldn''t do that. Sei-kun''s words aside. I''ve kept track of their activities, so I am familiar with everything.

    I can see it, and I can almost visualize them working hard. Masato and Masaru areplete opposites, and they always seem to be bickering at each other. Yet, they have a sense of harmony. I can imagine Dai-chan shaking his head every time they fight, and when he interferes, Masaru ends up teasing himˇŞcausing both Masato and Dai-chan to be mad at Masaru.

    I can visualize their practice, Masaru silently and yet giving people advice while Masato silently admires Dai-chan. I can see how hard they have worked, almost like I am right there beside themˇ­ That''s whyˇ­"

    At that, Yuhi reached over and patted her head.

    "Yuhi?"

    He shuts his eyes; yeah, he already knew. He already knew when he heard of nanairo feathers entry. Yuhi knew that this would happen.

    "It''s alright. You have equal rights topose them a song, and besides, it won''t be a fair fight if they don''t have your song."

    "But entering a tournament when you just formed the group, is it fine?"

    Yuhi chuckled. "Now you are asking that question?"

    Sumire looked away, and he reached over and caressed her cheeks. Yuhi leaned forward and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. "So just now, why were you messing around?"

    "Im upset that you left me earlier."

    Hah, he knew there was something wrong. "You know I can''t say no to Akatsuki."

    "I know." His thoughts broke off when she extended her hand out.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Your hair is wet."

    It was then he looked at the window and recalled the small rain shower before he came inside.

    "Yes and?"

    "I can''t have your color not showing."

    She is a selfish girl, saying it with a monotone voice and a nk look on her face.

    Yuhi doesn''t bother repeating it. That ck isn''t an actual color, and between the two of them, she is the one with the brightest color. He made his hair dry with his ck mes.

    "Yuhi''s color is pretty." At that, Sumire rested her head on his shoulders.

    This girl goes ahead and does bold things. However, he didn''t mind it. Although it''s true that his feelings for her hadn''t changed, although they remain the same. He didn''t know why, but he felt as though. He felt as though that this situation between them was alright.

    He is a simple guy; his old friends often said that where he was still around. Simple huh? Indeed he is; after all, anything satisfies him. As long as she was alive, it did not matter if he could not see her- then, as time passed, just her remaining by his side was enough.

    That''s all he needed. Even now, that hasn''t changed as much. As long as she''s beside him, he would be okay. Eventually, she would leave him; eventually, she would have to return to that ce. To the ce she originally belongs but for now. For now, he would treasure this.

    Torii, Toma. It seems as though he has be a huge sap, huh? The two names of his close friends who he lost in an ident before.

    Those two wouldugh if they saw this.

    "Aren''t you cold?"

    "I''m fine. Being beside Yuhi is the warmest ce; it''s the warmest."

    At the end of her sentence, the ck hair boy noticed the instant change in the girl''s tone. She is quite the foolish one, isn''t she? But he really can''t leave her alone. Yuhi wraps them around in ck light.

    He recalled the earlier dream and sighed to dream about them during a time like this. He wonders what sort of meaning it has for the future. Torii and Toma, if those two met this girl, surely those two would also like him.

    Apletely different person, Yuhi knew what the others in school said about him and Sumire, how it was because he was hanging around her more than before. He knew that it wasn''t good for the girl''s already bad image, and yet every time, he tries to pull away, at least in school. She would give him that one look that sends any of his efforts and restraints down the drain.

    He isn''t any match for her.

    ˇ­

    After Sumire fell asleep, Yuhi quietly crept away. He walked down the long hallways till he reached the back staircase. He only just got out his cigarette and lighter when he heard the door behind him open.

    "It seems as though you''re not quite as a dog as I thought."

    "It seems as though you''re more than just an evil member of the Yakuza seeking revenge."

    The man chuckles at that." Indeed it was a mere cover-up. Though there are members of the Yakuza after her, one word from me is all it takes for those dogs to remind them of their ces."

    Yuhi takes a whiff of smoke then, as he sighs. "For a cover-up n, you certainly caused so much damage. HQ is aplete mess; no thanks to your people and those girls to have deepened their dark fate. You even went ahead and dragged back someone like Maon and Nakara back into this side of the world. For a cover up n you''ve caused hell of a lot of problems.

    Well it''s not as though it was a bad move. With you ''Attacking'' Sumire, that group couldn''t take any action." He trailed off. "However, there is one thing I have to confirm. A lot had happened then, so many things happened at the same time so I couldn''t be too sure. Was it your guys who killed that girl?"

    "It was not one of mine." A cold and monotone voice, and yet Yuhi understood that this person did not lie.

    "I see."

    "You are no fool. But do you n to seek revenge just because the girl was close to her?"

    Yuhi shook his head.

    "There isn''t any need for me to do that. I will ry the message to Maon and Nakara who have been searching for the killer. Sumire cries in her sleep apparently and says ''Asahi'' the two noticed that and well since then they haven''t stopped."

    If he wasn''t so busy, he would investigate properly too.

 Chapter 378 - Getting Closer To The Truth

    He often caught her mentioning the dead redhead girl''s name. Her expression filled with pain, and those tears in her eyes

    "Yamamoto. Yamamoto Mina shot Kuruga Asahi."

    Yuhi raised his eyebrow when he heard the familiar name.

    "I had not seen what had happened. However, Mikoto had, Mikoto had brought the redhead to the clearing area so others could find her. I told him that interfering with their struggles was pointless and that I did not permit him to take such an action. However, I stopped scolding when I heard the name of the girl.

    Kuruga was indeed a foolish dog like all the others, yet the girl had been quite different in some aspects. Some of the actions she took did help my family and me, so I owed her quite the debt. Mikoto, as one of his long-time friends, knew about it and said,'' It was the least we could do. So I even called herrades over''.

    Yuhi stopped smoking for a second and sighed deeply as he rubbed the temple of his forward. "What a pain." He mutters. "Those two are friends."

    "Surely it should not surprise you? These individuals will carry on betraying and hurting each other until they share satisfied. Even then, when their selfish desires have been fulfilled, they will keep on repeating this cycle. It is one that does not change at all."

    Yuhi didn''t say anything, and in the next second, that person was no longer there. He looked up at the skies and exhaled deeply. Even though this world is very twisted, he knew Sumire would still say that this world is beautiful.

    After a few minutes, he was about to head back when he felt a familiar pair of arms wrap around his waist. Yuhi gently caressed her hair. "Hey, love."

    "How many did you have?" Sumire leaned forward as she pointed to the cigarette.

    "Just a few."

    "A whole pack?" Yuhi sensed her disapproving tone and chuckled.

    She is very cute, even though he knew her concern was normal. He still found her fretting over him as something endearing and beautiful.

    "Are we skipping?"

    "Mm, but don''t change the subject. You can''t have too many."

    "Are you concerned for me or my voice?"

    "Well, of course, it is the second part. I did fall in love with your singing before you so-" His eyes twitched annoyed as he reached over and pinched her cheeks. "Ouch, that hurts."

    "Brat, you must be doing this deliberately."

    "Well, that is because you left me alone."

    "Did you want to speak to him?" Yuhi wondered. The man who just left is a leader of a terrible crime syndicate. He knew Sumire had an odd rtionship with him since the man was also a member of the elite circle.

    Sumire shook her head. "No, you''re right. I would rather avoid him."

    "Did you stop dragging Nagawa around to those events?"

    "Mm, more like I stopped going to. I have made my presence clear, and that much is enough." She yed with the buttons on his shirt. "Yuhi-san, you were also ufortable with me going there?" She asks despite already having the answers.

    "Yeah."

    But even more than that, what bothered him was her taking Sano along with her. Even now, he does understand what she was trying to do. This might be a good time to ask, but he dislikes talking about that man.

    His thoughts broke off when he felt a pair of soft lips on his. "What are you doing?"

    "I believe I just kissed you, Yuhi-san."

    Hah, right, she likes kissing, doesnt she? "I thought you would ask me more questions like what we talked about."

    "There is no need for me to do that; after all, I trust you, Yuhi."

    She trusts him, huh? This is a good thing, and yet there is something odd whenever she mentions the word trust. It feels wrong somehow. He does not understand the reason for that.

    ...ˇ­

    One of the good things about Iro road high school is therge campus and arge number of empty rooms. After cuddling and flirting for a bit outside, they returned inside and used one of the empty libraries.

    "Hey, Sumire, sorry that took too lo-" Yuhi paused when he saw her fast asleep on the table.

    Yuhi sighed deeply. This girl is falling asleep more than him recently. Then again, he knew how restless she was at home. At night she can only sleep for a few minutes before waking up again. If she was this tired, she ought to have stayed at home instead of attending school.

    His thoughts broke off when his phone rang. It was a good thing the volume was low. Yuhi quickly answered it when he saw the caller ID. "Did you find anything?"

    "No. But I received orders to go to Tokyo for a while, so I suppose I can continue my investigation there."

    The person on the other end of the phone is Kiragi Asuka, one of Sumire''s close friends.

    Yuhi heard the sound of a ticket gate and blinked. "Are you at the station already?"

    "I am on my way. For some reason, it is difficult to get a train today."

    Huh? Yuhi blinked, puzzled when he heard her words. What does she mean by that? How is it difficult to get a train? Sure Star Town is far away, but it is not the countryside, there are still multiple trains running every day.

    "Asuka, that sounds like-"

    "I know. But I will be careful."

    Yuhi sighed deeply when he heard her firm tone. "Look, maybe you should find another way. Sumire is still hurt from thest incident with Kuruga Asahi, and then there was that attack on Ichinose. After investigating, I learned there were no clues that linked both attacks other than Sumire. The person who is doing this is trying to send a message, and they want to hurt her and break her down."

    But to achieve those goals, they would need something other than attacking her close friends.

    "Yuhi, I would be more concerned about you and also Nagawa Sano. What is the news on himtely?"

    "Are you saying they will attack Nagawa to get to Sumire?" Yuhi frowned at the thought. Would that not mean that Nagawa is close to Sumire? Would that not mean she cares a lot for him? He does not like the sound of that.

    "Yes, I am." Asuka admitted.

    "You could have denied that."

    "Unlike Sumire, I do not intend to spoil you."

    Yuhi sighed. "Well, I can''t say no to that, so when will you arrive?"

    "A few hours, but I will be busy settling into the base there. Please tell Sumire I will meet with her tomorrow."

    "Did you call just for that?"

    Yuhi felt that there was something odd with her tone.

    "Is it something you cant discuss on the phone?" He immediately understood when she did not reply right away.

    "I changed my mind. Meet me in the train stationter on."

 Chapter 379 - Complicated Thoughts And Emotions

    It was the following day where Sumire regretted falling asleep yesterday in the library. If she was awake, then she would have prepared herself for her current situation better. But even then, her attention was elsewhere. She recalled the nightmare from the previous night and looked at her surroundings.

    There it is, that pitch-ck color again. Ah, is that what one would call ''Darkness?'' From the very second she was born, the first color she saw was that murky darkness, it was a single color, yet there was something different about it.

    It wasn''t bright or sparkly, and it wasn''t the first thing one expected a newly born infant to stop. A monotone world, from the very moment - call it fate or whatever.

    But maybe there was already something that tied her to that person. If one uses that logic, then she must share a connection with several others. In that case, the concept of destiny vanishes. Even if it was true, she wouldn''t believe it.

    She would not believe it since it would be illogical.

    Sumire closed her eyes. That is right, and it would not make any sense... There is no information to back up the word destiny. One could easily call it an illusion.

    It is something others have romanticized in their heads and brought forth due to their desires. It is human nature to want to dramatize a mere thought, that''s why it is ''normal.''

    When there are individuals who step outside of what is considered the norm, others immediately shun them. That is a reality she long epted, that''s why it isn''t new anymore.

    Sumire felt people whispering as they went by, and she sighed deeply. It was natural some people gave her strange looks after that recent test. It was only natural for them to do that, and she doesn''t me them for it at all. If someone who is usually average suddenly turns out to be above average andplemented highly, it would make anybody have unpleasant feelings.

    "Look, isn''t that Ibuki?"

    "Can you believe it? A score like that?"

    "Did she cheat?"

    "No, apparently, she is a genius girl. I heard the other teachers talk about it."

    She really was out of it, and so she did not think straight. Usually, she would work hard to ensure that her answers seemed rather normal. But recently, her thoughts spiral out of control. Before she knew it, she unconsciously used her real ability.

    Shin will be very happy when he finds out about this. But this is no good at all.

    But Sumire spotted a few girls looking her away. These were girls Yuhi used to fool around with. It seems like they will have more things to gossip about. After the results, Sumire did think she ought to hide, but hiding at this rate would be foolish.

    She could imagine what others would say if she held back now,'' You''re looking down on us, aren''t you?''

    No, that''s not it at all. Those people are wrong. But exining anything in those circumstances would not be worth her time.

    If there are people who see a drastic change in such a short time, it''s only normal that they won''t ept it. That''s why there is no need to exin it.

    Since it is something like that, then there''s no need for her to bother, correct? Yet she recalled the way Ru looked at her with those eyes as those he understood? What does he understand?

    What exactly does he know about her?

    What exactly are you trying to get at?

    ''It''s because I know you that I fell in love with you?''

    Ha?

    They only had brief interactions back then... How could Ru have possibly fallen in love with her? It did not make any sense at all.

    But then again, it was the same for her. Sometimes she questioned why she fell in love with Yuhi. What was the trigger for such strong feelings to emerge? Those eyes showed no lies.

    Yes, that did not lie. So much time has passed since she entered into a rtionship with Yuhi, but she still has suchplicated feelings like this.

    Ru, in the end, she is still weak.

    Even if she has epted this power and fate, she would asionally break down. Can a person without any love be a true leader?

    Sumire always believed that hesitations are a sin. It is a crime.

    This is why whenever she does hesitate, she would quickly bury it away before anybody notices. She buries it away in the furthest corner of her mind. She never cried in front of others because crying is a sign of weakness; this is why she never shed a single tear in front of anyone.

    Yes, that is how it was in the past; she did not cry in front of anyone except him.

    She recalled thest words he said it to her.

    The words hest said to her before she thought he died.

    ''I''ll always be watching over you and lending you strength no matter what.''

    That was the first time.

    It was an event that traumatized her. She knew that ever since then, something hadn''t been the same. After time went by, she finally deciphered the meaning of those words.

    When she came to an answer, she thought that guy is very foolish; he had more idiotic moments for a genius. But it gave her strength, knowing that if she just waited, she would be able to see him again. When she did, though, she didn''t expect it to be like that.

    Sumire didn''t expect to run into his arms and realize that he truly would leave her this time. It was something she noticed from that day onwards.

    She recalled the words he said to her before his illness became worse.

    ''Sorry Ki, I won''t be able to show it to you anymore. A world of color.''

    Now in the present day, she would dream more about him. In those dreams, he would call out to her and say the same thing repeatedly.

    ''I''m d. You''ve found it now, your color.''

    Ru is wrong, though.

    The colors in her world were always there, but she could not see it because of herplicated emotions. But bit by bit, she saw it. Each color has always represented something for her and always had a meaning. It never left her. But it took her so long to notice something that was always there.

    In those dreams, he would say those words and wrap her in those arms once more. Even though it was only a dream, his embrace was warm, and yet it was different than before. When she realized why she thought it was unpleasant''. But that''s why she has to be the one to end this.

    No, Sumire shook her head. Even if she doesn''t want to get others involved, there''s one person that she couldn''t involve in this.

    After she arrived at the end of the hall, she spotted Yuhi leaning against the door frame. He seemed busy since he was looking at his phone intently, but the moment she appeared, he turned around. His lips curve to a smile.

    "Hey, finished with the test?"

    Sumire sighed as she slumped into his arms. "Hide my face Yuhi-san, too many people are looking at me."

    Yuhiughed. "I heard that you didn''t hold back."

    "I was distracted. But what is with this school marking papers that quickly?"

    "It is because we are an art school. The teachers do not want to make us waste any time on things other than our craft."

    "But even then, there is something unusual about all of this." She trailed off when she felt his lips on her forehead. A content sigh passed her lips. "Well, maybe this isn''t a bad situation."

    "I know how you feel about this, but let me tell you this. Congrattions, Sumire, you worked hard."

    For a moment, she froze when she heard him say those words. How on earth does he do this every single time?

 Chapter 380 - So They Ponder About Change

    A few hourster

    It did not take long before they arrived at the station. After they arrived at the ticket gates, they arrived at the meeting spot. She stopped, and so did Yuhi.

    "In any case, today turned out to be a good learning experience. Thank you very much."

    Yuhi spent thest few hours showing her different sculpting techniques.

    Sumire bowed, honestly expressing her appreciation. It is rare for any good artist to teach their techniques to others. The truly sessful ones keep everything to themselves. Even though he was spartan about it, he still taught her well.

    When Aika and Asami heard that Yuhi was teaching her, they looked very surprised. It seems like Yuhi has never taught anybody before, and that was why no new student approaches him. Sumire wondered what the reason was. Many students were younger than them who often hung around the senior ssrooms to ask for help, but nobody approached Yuhi.

    Sumire looked over at Yuhis expression and saw his red cheeks.

    She lifted her face andughed in amusement.

    "Yuhi, make sure to keep today in mind, okay?"

    "Yeahˇ­well, thank you for today." He mumbled.

    This is one of the things about Yuhi that does not change. Still, it surprised her when he gave that speech during the end-of-day assembly. It is unlike him to do something like that.

    She sulked about it until he offered to take her out. Maybe she is too simple-minded after all. That was clearly a bribe. Sometimes it is difficult for her to tell what Yuhi-san wants from her.

    asionally there are times where it looked like he wanted more from her. But then there were equally asions where he would do nothing, and she would be left guessing.

    Then again, this is not new. It was the same back when he was still a member of the Holy Knights with her. Back then, she made all sorts of direct moves, and yet he didn''t notice at all.

    Sumire sighed. "Yuhi, still an idiot." Sumire quietly muttered.

    In the end, their rtionship has not changed much. The only thing that has changed is now there is a name for their rtionship now. But other than that, they still make such clumsy mistakes.

    Their rtionship hasn''t developed at all. Even though she had fun today, it felt like it was only her.

    Once again, it felt like she was the only one enjoying herself; it was just like when she was with that person. Sumire shook her head.

    No, she needs to stop referring back to her rtionship with Sano. Yuhi is different. He truly treasures and cares for her. The only reason it felt one-sided is because Yuhi is not very talkative. He conveys his feelings more with actions rather than words.

    "Wait a second, Sumire."

    Huh? Her thoughts broke off when he grabbed hold of her wrist suddenly and leaned forward, ehhhhh? Wait what''s with this development? Is he actually going to do something? Sumire felt her heart speed up when she saw the serious look on his eyes.

    But just as she thought so, he brought his hand towards her hair and brushed something away. "You had something in your hair. I got rid of it just now."

    Ohˇ­. So that''s all it was. Sumire felt disappointed and sighed deeply. She supposes this is normal. If she thought about it, Yuhi has never been in a proper rtionship before. It is only normal for him not to understand what to do.

    "Yuhi minus ten points for touching me without asking."

    Yuhi looked at her, surprised.

    Sumireughed weakly. "Better luck next time. Bye-bye." She whispered and rushed off before she heard his response.

    She rushed towards the other tform. It did not long before she got further away until he was no longer in sight.

    Once she was certain he was further away, a relieved sigh passed her lips.

    Yuhi needs work on that department more. You didn''t even realize that something was wrong with her. She guessed it was expected, with the way she managed to y tennis earlier. Nobody would expect that she had an injury.

    She leaned her head against the pir as she waited for the train. In the end, she wonders if there is nothing she can do to salvage what is left of this rtionship.

    When they first started dating, he was the one who made the first move. But after that time, he has held himself back a lot. At first, she realized it was because of her pregnancy, but even after she gave birth, the situation did not change.

    Somehow Sumire felt as though he hesitated whenever they talked. Besides, she ced her hand on her hair. He patted her head like that and said, ''Got it then. I''ll make sure toe back to you'' made it seem as though he saw her as a little kid.

    Yes, there is an age difference of two years. But in the end, that''s not a lot. The majority of her friends are dating university third-years, working adults - some being teachers in their school.

    So two years? Two years is nothing in contrast, yet Yuhi still insists on treating her like a little kid. She doesn''t understand why he does it, or maybe he is not conscious of it?

    Her thoughts broke off once she saw the train, and moved away from the pir, and rushed over. Yet, there was a sudden appearance of arge crowd causing her to get pushed around. Before she lost her bnce, somebody caught her.

    At a time like this, it would be nice if it were Yuhi. But no way would that happen. Besides, he told her he would be busy with work, so he sent her ahead to go home.

    "Careful, isn''t your leg still injured?

    She turned to the direction of the voice to find a man with purple-colored spiky hair. "Hino."

    "Right, my bad." Sumireughed and winked. "That definitely scores highly in my book, though eighty-five points."

    his head and sighed, "I''ll never get that about you."

    Sumire onlyughed again.

    She thought this before, but any girl who is in love with Hino is lucky. There are many rumors about Hino being cold-hearted and cruel to girls, but Sumire learned thest few months that he was a gentleman. Not the stereotypical type, but how to put it? He is kind without showing too much kindness, and he knows where to draw the line.

    This is the reason why she could be friends with him. The reason why she is not afraid.

 Chapter 381 - Searching For Answers

    Hino extended his hand out." Hold on. It''ll be difficult getting on normally with this crowd."

    Sumire blinked, startled, but she epted his hand.

    See? The gentleman type. Yuhi can use some lessons from Hino. Once they were inside, he let go of her hand and yet remained hovered over her as though to ensure she wouldn''t fall. Unfortunately, there were no seats, and thus they both stood up. For her, who had a serious injury, standing up took a great deal of her strength.

    Then again, it is her fault for getting injured.

    "Sumire? Are you alright? Do you need to hold onto me?"

    Sumire didn''t get a chance to respond as the train shook, and she hit her head against Hino''s back. She rubbed her nose.

    "My bad."

    "It''s alright. Hold onto my jacket."

    Sumire slowly extended her hand out and clung to the edge of his jacket. If this was Yuhi, then for sure, this moment would be more romantic. She could imagine the scenario perfectly well, just like the events that just happened. They would end up blushing and looking away, but despite the battle of nerves, nobody would pull away.

    It would be one of those cute moments from a shoujo manga. But there is a reason why such things are fiction, and there is no chance for it to happen in reality.. Sumire sighed; life isn''t fair after all.

    Hino noticed her odd behavior and asked. Is there something wrong?"

    "I just thought that Yuhi could use some real tips from you."

    Hino stared at her for a few minutes before he nodded. "Ah." He started, "You spent some time with Yuhi today." Sumire nodded in response. "I''m guessing that once again, you had to lead. Even when he did suggest something, and you guys went through with the idea, it was dull and boring? Like taking you to that pie ce?"

    Sumire looked at him, startled at those words. That is spot on, but howe he knew that? "Like Hino, do you have esp?"

    Hino chuckled "You could say that, or you could say I got it from watching him and his ex.."

    Oh, that''s right, during the time frame, Yuhi was dating other girls. So Hino must know all about Yuhis past rtionships.

    "So was Yuhi always like this?" Sumire asked.

    Hino knowing everything about Yuhi, at least since Yuhi parted ways with her to return to Tokyo, is not new to her. Despite how curious she is, she knew better than to ask such questions. Hino treasures Yuhi a lot, so if she asked such questions, it would make her the same as those other girls who snooped around instead of getting to know Yuhi.

    She is very curious, and it would be a lie to say she never thought about it. But even more than that, she wants to treasure the current situation.

    Hino nodded, "You could say so. Touko would often - as inin every day about how clueless he was. She said, ''Even though I give him the most obvious of hints, he doesn''t seem to get it''"

    At that, her sweat dropped; she could imagine it now. Yuhi, what on earth did he do?

    Hino continued. He doesn''t seem to know the timing for a kiss too'' I often heard such stories, and well, I would also see it.

    The timing of a kiss, huh? Perhaps that might be the case. So much time has passed, and yet Sumire still felt it, his lips on hers and that same warmth. He should have kissed her before they parted ways, but the earlier kiss in school remained firm in her mind.

    Yuhi-san is not the only one at fault but her; she allows him to go at his own pace.

    "I don''t think he does it on purpose, though." Hino said, "After all, he loves you a lot."

    Her thoughts broke off when she heard those words and saw his warm-hearted expression. "Eh? Wait !!! Did Yuhi say that to you?"

    "Yeah. Rather he more or less announced it in the assembly when he came, didn''t he?" Hino said.

    Sumire blinks, the assembly? He did say a long and grand speech. But she spent far too much time annoyed why he didn''t tell her. As well as what she would say to him when they got around to talking. "

    "I guess since you were so distracted, you didn''t hear a thing." Hino sighed deeply. "Aren''t you two just misunderstanding each other? It''s easy to make that mistake since it''s been such a long time."

    Come to think of it earlier, and it did seem as though he was trying to say something. A misunderstanding, huh?

    "Then Hino, if you saw the girl that you liked again, would you misunderstand her?"

    Hino scratched his hair. "Well, it will probably be different."

    "Different?"

    A gentle smile appeared on his face. "The answer for us won''t be the same as you and Yuhi. That''s why you have to search for the answer yourself."

    Search for her very own answer, huh? But that sounds like so much work. Aha, she supposed love isn''t an easy matter. It''s the first time she has ever fallen in love with someone, after all.

    True love, the love that she sought, is within arms'' distance and yet still seems to be so far away. Up until now, she never thought about things like true love. After all, she''s a daughter from nobility, isn''t it only normal that she would get matched up with a son from a noble family?

    That''s why she didn''t bother to seriously fall in love. There was never anything like that. She dated many guys but not for love. It''s because they asked her.

    Yuhi differed from all the others. From the very start, he was different.

    "By the way, have you met with Sanotely?"

    At thatment, Sumire turned to the door. "Maybe I should get off at the next stop."

    Hino rolled his eyes and sighed. He rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly. "Hold on, don''t run away."

    "But every time we see each other, you mention him." This was the main reason why she stopped hanging around Hino''s ce. She did not want to end up in this awkward situation again.

    "If I do, it is because I''m concerned."

    ".."

    "He is having a hard time recently; why don''t you go and see him? Say you are going for a check-up."

    Sumire recalled thest time she saw him and sighed. "Right now, I cant." She felt very bad about what she did to him.

    "You ended up missing your live because of him; he wants to make it up to you."

    She shook her head. "I know him well; that is not the reason he wants to see me."

    "I already said before that I would not concern myself further. You already frightened me away with all that talk about using him like a doll."

    Her sweat fell when she heard those words. Indeed she said something like that, but now that she is in her right mind, she felt bad about it. At least in front of Hino, she does not want to act evil.

    He was her first good malepanion in a long time, and she did not want to lose that friendship.

    Her thoughts broke off when Hino patted her hair. "You don''t have work?"

    "I don''t."

    "Then, let us go bowling."

 Chapter 382 - Who Is More Important?

    Bowling must be a thing for Yuhi and Hino. But unlike the empty ce she went to with Yuhi before, this one had many people. Sumire did not think they would get in, but the people inside led them away from the main bowling alley when they approached the counter. She blinked when she saw the room on edge.

    A private ce?

    Hino opened the door, and she followed him inside. The room was a lotrger than she thought; there werefortable-looking leather couches and arge aisle in the center.

    Hino slumped on the couch, and Sumireughed. "If you are tired, why did you suggest bowling?"

    "It is an excuse for me to ck, but if you want to bowl, go ahead."

    "This is only the second time I have done this."

    He raised his eyebrow before nodding. "Right, Yuhi must have taken you around on a quest."

    "A quest?" Sumire repeated.

    "Or more like a right of passage. You told me before you didn''t have much of a childhood, right?"

    "Yes."

    "Yuhi probably took you around town and made you do things you have never done before." Hino trailed off. "By the way, I am not saying this because he has done this before with another person."

    Sumireughed softly when she heard him say that. "You know him very well."

    "I told you before that I treat him like family." Hino trailed off. "Are you two doing okay? All that stuff happened recently."

    Despite the vague sounding questions, Sumire understood what he was trying to get at. "You must have heard of me saying such terrible-sounding things."

    It is no wonder he has avoided her recently.

    Hino sighed deeply. "Are you an idiot?"

    "Eh?"

    "Look, Sumire, I told you repeatedly before that I knew your situation because Sano asked me to investigate you. We became closer because of Yuhi too, so I already know what type of person you are. You did not say those words to hurt him but to push him away and create a distance so he would not get hurt."

    Her eyes widened when she heard him say those words. This person doesnt he understand her far too much? The only other person who understands her this well is Yuhi, but that is normal since he is in love with her.

    Now that she thought about it, that time Hino told her to stop messing with Sano, he said something like the one he worries about is her after he said that things have been odd between them.

    "Say, Hino, you like me, right?"

    "As a friend?"

    "No, the other thing."

    Hino sighed deeply but nodded. "I do. But at the same time, you know I never intended anything to happen between us. I care about our friendship more than anything else."

    Indeed, she thought the same, and that was why it surprised her when he behaved that way.

    "But isn''t it difficult?"

    "To be honest with you, Sumire, this is not the first time. For a girl, I like to like Yuhi, not me."

    Ah, now that he mentioned it. "You said you liked somebody before, but because of what happened with her, you slowly began to resent girls."

    "Yeah." A solemn expression appeared on his face. "She didn''t do anything wrong. I met her after Yuhi did, and she already had feelings for him, so it is not like she betrayed me or anything. But it hurt a lot."

    There is somebody who likes Yuhi that much and somebody who Hino also liked. She wonders what type of person they are.

    "If your curious, you can just ask, you know?"

    Sumire shook her head. "I don''t want you to think I am taking advantage of you anything, even more so after you admitted that you like me."

    At thatment, Hinoughed. "Even though you are so cold-hearted towards others."

    "Is it really fine with you?" Sumire muttered. "I know you understand my circumstances, but the pain of not having your loved one look your way, I understand that very well."

    "Even if it wasn''t Yuhi, I would never have told you."

    At thatment, she fidgeted with her fingers. "Sano and I are over. It will never happen again."

    "Yeah, I understand that much from watching you. That is why I told you to stop getting involved with him. If it will never happen anyway, it is better to stop appearing before him."

    "I can''t do that."

    Even though she understood it would be better to stop this, for some reason, she can''t do that. Theplicated and dark thoughts she has towards that man that made her suffer so much has yet to vanish.

    "I know that too." Hino trailed off. "But I just want you to know that nothing has changed. You can stille to me if you have a hard time. It is difficult talking about Sano or Tsueno in front of Yuhi; that is why you came to me before."

    "Then Hino," Sumire mumbled. "If I told you to choose between Yuhi and me, who would you choose?"

    Sumire understood it was a cruel question to ask. But she wanted to know his answer. Would he choose his friendship with her or his family rtionship with Yuhi? For this person, who is more important?

    Would he choose a future that has no clear path, or would he choose a certain life?

    Her thoughts broke off when Hino suddenly stood up and sat down beside her. Before she knew it, he leaned forward and lightly kissed her lips.

    It was a quick one, and yet all his feelings poured through.

    Hino pulled away and sighed deeply. "Did you eat chocte or something?"

    Sumire raised her hand, but he immediately caught it. "You asked me something cruel, so I responded in the same way."

    "You would choose Yuhi?" Sumire mumbled.

    "Yeah, disappointed?"

    Sumire shook her head. "No, that is for the best." If he said he would choose her, she would have gotten angry. "But kissing me to prove your point, you have no tac when ites to girls."

    At that, she noticed a tint of red appeared on Hino''s face, and sheughed. "Dont do it if you will get this embarrassed."

    "I have never met a woman like you."

    "You probably won''t meet many women like me." Sumire pointed out. "I am one of a kind after all."

    "I don''t think I want to meet another woman like you."

    "Uh, time out." Sumire raised her hand. "Just because I know your feelings, it does not excuse you for saying cheesy lines, or rather where did thate from?"

    Hino awkwardly scratched the back of his head. "I guess I am learning from Yuhi. You like straightforward people better."

    Sumire blinked when she heard those words. "Wait, are you trying to make a move on me?"

    "I value my li-" Hino''s sentence fell short when they heard the sound of somebody knocking on the door. Hino stood up after he checked his phone, but Sumire grabbed his arm.

    "Let me go." She felt like she already knew who it was. If she considers this timing, it can only be one person.

 Chapter 383 - We Are Both Rotten

    Sumire took a deep breath before she opened the door. Sure enough, on the other side of the door was Sano. But there was something different about him.

    Oh, this--? Her eyes widened when she saw his badly bruised face. No, the bruises went all the way down to his neck.

    "Did you get hurt again?"

    Sano cupped her cheeks. "You''re okay?"

    "Mmm, nobody has gone after me for a while-" She paused mid-sentence when she saw how bad his wounds were "They hurt you?"

    "ˇ­"

    Hino sighed deeply. "If you don''t tell her, I will."

    "ˇ­"

    It took Sano a few minutes before he finally spoke. The words that left his lips were hard to believe.

    "Eh? You mean--"

    Hino nodded. "Lately, they drag Sano along with them to their jobs and make him do unreasonable things."

    "Is that because they heard about me bringing him with me?"

    "Well, you did create rather ambiguous rumors."

    Sumire sweat fell when she heard those words. "Well, you know..."

    Sano slumped in her arms. "It must hurt. Hold on a second." She ced her hand on his forehead. "I think you have a fever too."

    The moment she moved her hand away, however, Sano leaned in to kiss her. "Sanˇ­mmmmˇ­."

    "I wanted to say this for a long time, but you learned to kiss with your mouth open. You couldn''t do it before."

    Why does he remember such things? Why does he have to behave this way? Before she could process that thought, somebody entered the room and pulled her away.

    "Yuh-?"

    He wiped her mouth with a cloth and sighed. "Geez, how many times do I have to do this?"

    "Are you okay?"

    Oh, her legs now that he is here. She suddenly felt all the tension disappear.

    Yuhi crouched down. "Good job calling me."

    "You''re too slow."

    He squeezed her hands. "Do you want to go back? But since we''re here, we can eat out."

    "We can grab a bite somewhere."

    Yuhi kissed her forehead softly. "Cool, then let''s go on a date."

    He turned to Hino, who helped Sano up. "Listen, I get that you like her and that you''re doing a lot for her. But surely you must understand that doing this will only scare her?"

    "Yuhi it''s fine."

    Sano looks so sick, and he needs to go to a hospital.

    "San, you can go back to the bar. You remember where it is, right? Stay for a while and get your wounds treated."

    "..with you. I want to stay with you now."

    Sumire awkwardly looked over at Yuhi, who sighed but nodded.

    Yuhi was about to say something, but Hino tapped his shoulder. "Come with me for a bit. I have something to discuss with you."

    "Alright."

    The moment the two left, she brought Sano over to the couch.

    Sano caressed her cheeks. "Are you not hurt?"

    "You''re the one who is hurt," Sumire stated tly. Why is he even expressing such concern for her?

    "But they said--"

    Sumire shook her head. "You need to stop letting them get to you. Listen, Sano, and I told you before that you don''t have to sacrifice everything for my sake."

    They are no longer in a rtionship. Her sentence fell short when she suddenly felt herself on the ground. Sano hovered over, and in seconds he was kissing her deeply.

    ''Oh once againˇ­'' Didn''t this happen a lot in the past too? Whenever she expressed her concern for him, he would end up doing this to her.

    He would kiss her passionately, a passionate kiss that has no deep feelings behind it. It is like a predator kissing it''s prey.

    "You kiss," Sano mumbled. "--differently now."

    Does she?

    Why does he even remember things like that? Ah, she doesn''t understand anymore. ''I wanted to use him like a doll and trample all over him.''

    That was her n to crush him and make his life miserable. It was one of the things she could hold onto when Ru left her. Her revenge towards the person who hurt her.

    She forgot all about it when she dated Ru, but those dark thoughts emerged after the ident. Before she knew it, the situation became like this.

    He was so cruel to her when they broke up, and he set up those terrible situations when they dated. He is the worst kind of man.

    But since when could he kiss her so gently like this? It seems he has genuine feelings for her. How is she supposed to continue treating him in the future?

    This is so painful, and it hurts to breathe. It hurts whenever she is around this person.

    "Are you crying?"

    "San-" She muttered. "No, stop."

    "Don''t cry, Sumire. I like you so much."

    But it is toote for them already, even if he does this with her.

    "Sumire." Sano''s breathing became unsteady. "Please, don''t cry."

    "Ugh, I''m an awful person."

    She needs to get away from him now.

    "I can tell what is on your mind right now." Sano deepened the kiss, and she felt her vision blur.

    "Why?"

    "You and I are the same."

    "We are both rotten?"

    Sano weakly smiled. "If that is what you want to think."

    He is kissing her again without stopping, and this time she felt his hands on her clothing. She wouldn''t stop crying. This is so painful. It hurts too much; how much longer does she have to live like this? Why does she have to continue this way?

    Her thoughts broke off when somebody pulled her off the ground.

    It was Yuhi, and there was a mixture of pain and anger in his eyes.

    "Nagawa-"

    Sumire tugged on his arm and shook her head. "Let''s just go, Yuhi."

    Just take her away already; please make this pain go away.

    Yuhi nodded and pulled her into his arms. "Alright, let''s do things your way."

    ˇ­

    An hourter

    It was clear that he was angry. But unfortunately, she couldn''t tell who he was angry at. Yuhi didn''t take her back to the bar but to one of his apartments. The moment he closed the door behind them. Yuhi pinned her against the wall.

    "Tell me something, Sumire."

    ".."

    "Is that normal for you? Not to fight back when somebody oppresses you like that?"

    "I-"

    "Or is it because it''s him?"

    This was her first time seeing Yuhi so angry. Then again, this is how he should have acted all along. His behavior this entire time was unusual. But perhaps she got used to it since now his anger scares her.

    "I said to you before that I''m a terrible person. It''s not like-"

    Yuhi mmed his other hand against the wall, startling her. "Sumire, after we talkedst time, I thought you would start taking responsibility for your actions. I know you are only using him. But let us be realistic. You never got over your breakup. Mamoru managed to distract you, but even then, it wasn''t enough."

 Chapter 384 - The Same

    Since Yuhi dragged her away earlier, she remained quiet because she knew she had no excuses. This time it is her fault. But why did he suddenly mention Ru?

    "You can''t bad mouth Ru like that! He tried; he did everything he could."

    ''It was me who was wrong.'' Why does Ru have to get med for her behaviour?

    "Do you know how it feels? You should know after experiencing it yourself. Seeing the person you love with another person like that."

    "I--"

    "Sumire, I know full well that you don''t want to hurt me."

    "Yuhi.." She could only say his name.

    "But with the way things are. You will not only hurt me but yourself. The only one who will benefit from this is him. Just talk to me about it instead of doing things this way."

    That''s right, all she needs to do is discuss it with him. The solution was right there in front of her, but she didn''t acknowledge that. She oveplicated the situation instead.

    "Yuhi. I.."

    Yuhi leaned forward and kissed her forehead slowly. "It''s fine; take your time. I will listen to you, Sumire."

    "Okay."

    It took her some time to get any words out. It was difficult for her since it was something she refused to acknowledge for so long. Yuhi brought her over to the sofa and even made her some hot cocoa.

    "Be careful; it''s hot."

    "Yes.."

    Yuhi took a seat beside her, and she immediately flinched. She recalled how angry he was at her a few minutes ago. Even though he was the right to do that, for some reason, she felt a bit strange.

    "Are you scared of me now?"

    "N-no, how can I?"

    This isn''t fear; how could she be afraid of him?

    "Sorry, maybe I overreacted there."

    "No, that was the right reaction." She mumbled. "Tell me, Yuhi-san, did you know from the start?"

    "When you first saw him that day, I noticed."

    "I see."

    "Was it that painful for you?"

    Sumire nodded. "It was painful. I used him as a means to escape my pain, but in the end, I ended up in love with him."

    "So you--"

    "When you left Yuhi, I was very lonely. I regretted turning you down too. I wanted to tell you I changed my mind, but then you said those words to me on the day of your departure. So in the end, I could never say anything."

    "I''m sorry, this is my fault. I shouldn''t have gotten mad there, and I was the one who left you alone."

    "No, you tried to take me with you, Yuhi. I was the one who let you go." She trailed off. "The thing is, Yuhi, when I was with Sano, I never thought of you."

    "Ha, that is harsh."

    "I wanted to focus on him and only him. You know how I struggle with human interactions and rtionships?"

    "Yeah, I know."

    Sumire took a deep breath. "When I met him, I already knew he wasn''t a good person. If I didn''t focus all my attention on him, then I would have gotten swept away. Despite what I have said to you, I did have some control in our rtionship."

    "Control?"

    "Yes. He was always the one who sought me out. I never called him. I only ever went to him whenever it rained."

    "You do get restless on rainy days."

    Sumireughed softly. "Yuhi-san, are you trying to show off your knowledge?"

    "This does bother me a lot, even if I did figure it out before."

    "He was the perfect gentleman type. But I knew his true colors very well. He had a bad temper, but the main cause of that is his family. Did you know Yuhi, Sano isn''t the first son?"

    "Ah."

    "He isn''t the first son, but because the first one has had a grave illness since he was young. They raised Sano as the first son."

    "But even then, Sumire, he hurt you physically, right?"

    "Mmm, I won''t make any excuse for that. When his mood swings got worse, he often hurt me. When he first did that, I thought he was lower than trash. But did you know why I forgave him?"

    "Why?"

    "Because I am no better than him. How many innocent people did I hurt to vent my anger? How many lives did I take under somebody else''s orders? It is no different than that."

    She is no better than him. At least Sano was not the type of person to hide his real personality in front of her. He showed her everything, and it was because of that she remained with him.

    "He was honest, as cruel as he was. I liked that he didn''t hold himself back; when he was angry or upset, he would show that."

    "So you liked him because he didn''t pretend in front of you?"

    "I suppose it was something like that." Sumireughed. "Well, you know I don''t get it very well, but at some point, I became attached."

    "Sumire, it''s hard for me to understand. He hit you, didn''t he?"

    "Only once."

    Yuhi looked surprised. "Only once, but I thought?"

    "Uh, Yuhi-san, are you forgetting how strong I am? No matter how docile I was back then, I would not let him hit me."

    Yuhi sighed deeply. "Right, I guess I don''t know him well enough. He at least treated you well before all the misunderstandings, right?"

    "Mm, I think I figured it out. The source of his anger was Arashi-senpai."

    Yuhi blinked, surprised at those words. "What does Ichinose have anything to do with this?"

    "I think he misunderstood what our rtionship was back then." Sumire carefully chose her words. She did not want Yuhi to misunderstand the situation too. "In Sanos eyes, a younger guy who had a higher status in the elite circle than him and got along with him suddenly appeared."

    This is the best way to exin the situation. Sano also admitted this.

    "So, in other words, he got jealous because he saw how close you two were."

    Gah, but he has her already figured out. This is no good; Yuhi-san can see right through her.

    "You know, I thought I told you not to bother with excuses and be truthful."

    Sumire looked down. "You could tell me directly not to lie."

    "But if I did that, you would feel bad."

    She hates this side of him that makes this many considerations for her sake. This person goes so far for her. But, all she does is hurt him. Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck, and Yuhi patted her back.

    "It''s fine Sumire, you know I won''t hate you over this."

    "You''re an idiot, Yuhi."

    "Yes, I know. So finish your story."

    "I liked him a lot. When I realized I fell in love with him, I intended to tell him that, but then I caught him cheating on me. It had to be that very same day. Our rtionship was already strange then, but it got weirder after that, he openly cheated on me, and like an idiot, all I did was argue with him. But even I got tired of that."

    She can''t tell Yuhi that she got lost in those kisses and gentle words like a fool.

    "So basically, this isn''t Stockholm syndrome. Or maybe it is."

    Sumire hits him, and then heughs. "I am joking with you. I know you are not the type of person who would let somebody take advantage of you. You just went along with the flow since you felt like you had nothing to lose, right?"

 Chapter 385 - The Most Important Feeling

    "I am not so sure anymore."

    She did not realize that it hurt her this much until he told her. Yes, she was in pain but to this extent? It does not make any sense to her. But there is no doubt that she was in love to the point that it haunted her for so many years.

    "That person is most likely not worth it."

    Yuhi sweat fell, and Sumire shook her head. "Scum is scum no matter where they ago. A person''s core nature can change, but there will always be traits that remain the same."

    "Sumire."

    "The same goes for me. There are traits I can never get rid of, traits that you may end up hating in the long run Yuhi-san."

    She watched as a pained expression appeared on his face, and Sumire pulled away from him.

    "Just now, you told me to tell you everything. But there are some things I still do not understand myself, so Yuhi--" Her sentence fell short when Yuhi kissed her forehead softly.

    Sumire blinked, surprised. She thought he would get mad at her, but instead, he does something like this. It seems like Yuhi-san will never change, at least in this department.

    "I liked that you got mad just now."

    She likes that he cared enough to get mad because she did not respect herself.

    Yuhiughed. "Miss detective, is that some kind of fetish?"

    "If it is, it isn''t an odd one." Sumire pointed out.

    "Who knows? People can interpret things as they please."

    "Hey Yuhi-san, if your not tired yet. Can we go somewhere?

    ˇ­

    When she suggested going somewhere, Yuhi probably thought she meant they would go on a walk, but it was not like that. The ce she brought Yuhi too was an area near their school.

    "I''m sorry about this; it must be boring for you."

    "Rather than boring, I am getting middle school de-ja-vu feelings. Rather I haven''t run like this seriously since then. It has been a long time."

    Sumireughed. "I guess so, so you''re not bored."

    "No, it''s not that. But is there any reason? You know, doing something like this suddenly."

    Sumire shook her head. "I wonder if you could call it a reason." She trails off, a gentle smile appears on her face. "Whenever I have a problem, or something''s on my mind, I just run and run until all the troubling thoughts have left my mind. After that, it''s easier to talk about how to solve those problems. I don''t just want to sit around and do nothing. I want to at least get moving, even if it''s just physically moving. As soon as I run, it feels right." Sumireughs softly. "I just like the feeling of moving forward with my own two legs."

    "Well, what''s on your mind right now then?"

    Sumire turned back and winked. "That''s a secret."

    She has to keep moving forward in order to deal with her problems no matter how painful it is.

    After they ran the whole track, they eventually came to a stop at the fountain area. Yuhi copsed on the bench, yet she stood on the fountain, stepping and stretched her arms out.

    "The wind here is so nice. It feels great."

    After a few minutes, she noticed Yuhi watching her before he stood up and made his way, overtaking a seat on the fountain wall.

    "Sayˇ­" Yuhi started nervously. "Can I ask you something?"

    "If it''s advice on how to pick up girls properly, then I''d advise against it. It''s the season for shaved ice after all."

    "You''re never going to let that go. But we are both grown-ups now, so I can y that sort of game too." He reached over and pulled her into his arms. Her eyes widened. "Since you''re so jealous all the time, then all you need to do is remain by me, no?"

    At that, her cheeks turned slightly red; despite it being dark, she knew he could see this.

    "Okay."

    Since they are so close to each other like this, wouldn''t it be okay for him to kiss her? No, no, she shouldn''t think of such things now. After all, even Yuhi must be reluctant to touch her after what happened earlier.

    "Atushi said you went into town with Asami and Aika. Did you have fun?"

    "Ah yes. . . We took care of the patrol first before going anywhere. And then we took a look at all the new markets downtown, it''s amazing. Everyone''s always so lively in this ce, and every day seems to have a festival vibe. Asami looked cute in that panda hairpin, oh but Aika and I chose the animal hats. I already have plenty of pins after all, so something unique like that is better.

    Oh, on the way, we ran into Shin and Komei-kun. Komei-kun is an info giver; although he used to be a delinquent, he now prefers background work. However, he says that I know that he has had a harsh time due to the incidents.

    Since then, Shin has casually met him often as though not to make him feel lonely. Shin is kind despite what it seemed like; he is a gentle person."

    He cupped her chin with his hands. "I think you''ve already said another man''s name too many times."

    She looked at him, puzzled.

    "Talking about your exes is fine since you dated them. But talking about another guy so fondly with that expression on your face. It annoys me."

    "But Shin isn''t just anyone. He is a good friend of mine."

    "You said ''friend,'' and yet that is not the sort of impression you would make for a friend, you know?"

    Before she could reply to that, he leaned over to kiss her.

    "Mmph."

    She backs away slightly. "Yuhi, wait, stop. If you kiss me anymoreˇ­.my lips will be swollen."

    "So?"

    "''So'' tomorrow we are having lunch with the Rokjous. If they see then--"

    Yuhi doesn''t let her finish and kisses her once again. This time a lot deeper, as he ran his hands through her hair. Oh, this idiot! Why is he reasonable one second and then unreasonable the next?

    ''Even if he cannot have her; even if that''s the case just for a little while longer. He wishes to hold her in his arms like this.''

    Sumire''s eyes widened. Ah-what is this? Howe she can suddenly understand his thoughts?

    She doesn''t know how long he kissed her, but when his gaze met hers, he pulled away, "Mmph, too much, eh?''

    Sumire hits his chest. "Idiot! Why did you do that so suddenly!"

    "Why you ask, there isn''t a particr reason."

    ''He can still kiss me so easily.'' What happened earlier bothered him, and yet, he still treats her the same way. But this is one of the things she liked him; she likes how he can still ept her despite knowing her faults. For the current her, this feeling is the most important.

 Chapter 386 - The Passing

    They capture the truth and reality of the moment.

    And expose the hidden secrets people try to hide.

    The good and the bad, and maybe they can even capture your thoughts.

    Makoto Soujiro, the third Prince of the Makoto family, has always been said to be a man of pride, honor. Someone who always remains calm and never lets his emotions show on his faceˇŞthe ideal elite member, who in the future will be able to support his brothers.

    At the age of twenty-two, he realizes that suppressing his emotions bes rather difficult. He sighs as he leaned back on his chair. His gaze flicked onto the paperwork for a few seconds before shaking his head. Even if it is him, this much alone is impossible. It just so happens to be the rare day when he gave all his assistants and guards.

    Soujiro knew better than to keep working them endlessly like that. Today happened to be his rare day off, that was until he received word that his brothers would not be around. His brothers were attending a business meeting proposal overseas.

    They are trying to escape from the uing gunfire fight that is sure to happen in the near future. Soujiro understood that as members of the elite, they have to think of their own safety before all others. Because if something happens to them, how can the royal family continue? It''s only natural they would run away. But at this stage, how can they escape?

    One of the main reasons why he has stayed away from his fiance is because he is busy investigating the cause of all the incidents. It did not take him to learn that the one igniting this fight is a member of the elite circles.

    Recently the family that attacked Ichinose Arashi has not made any moves and none of their branches either. What could those guys be thinking? Ichinose too, Soujiro was skeptical that he would stay quiet after what had happened.

    But it doesn''t seem as though he returned to Star Town, yet Soujiro had not been able to locate him in Tokyo either. Exactly what is that person doing?

    Ichinose is a problem.

    So is that family, especially their heir Kisaragi Aoi.

    Soujiro had seen what kind of moves the guy had been pulling. The moves he had been taking have nothing to do with this game, this current battle. It was towards his fiance; he is trying to pull Sumire away from him. Indeed that kind of move would benefit the Kisaragi family, and he ought to worry because there is indeed a strong chance for them to be able to pull this off.

    However, that may be why Soujiro wasn''t worried even if he does something about it. As long as Sumire Continues to associate with that man, then he cannot do anything about it.

    Even so, if it''s not one guy, it''s another. Exactly why did his fiance gather such a troublesome crowd around her? It gave him a headache. Why do all the men who like here from powerful backgrounds? Is it just a coincidence?

    Sometimes Soujiro wondered if he had not left for the trip. Would he have been able to prevent the tragedy that fell on the Ibuki household? But when he discovered who caused it, he realized that he could not interfere even if he was there.

    He recalled clearly the gaze and the words the girl''s best friend told him'' If she finds out, Sumire won''t forgive you.'' Indeed he was well aware of that. Even if he wasn''t directly involved, it doesn''t change the fact that he knew who did it. To this very day he knew she still searches endlessly for the main culprit.

    ''I will not hate you,'' huh?

    In the end, she means what she says. She hasn''t shown any form of dislike for him. She even drops by quite a bit like before. But she does not stay with him. Soujiro knew that he didn''t have any more rights to make such a selfish request like that anymore.

    That''s right; it''s because he no longer has that right, even if she does decide to leave him for another man.

    If she decides to break off this engagement, then Soujiro knew he would have no choice but toply with her request. He will have no choice if she decides to go with someone else. In the end, it seems nobody will remain by his side.

    ''You have to listen to me, Soujiro; as a prince, you have to conduct yourself properly. You cannot disobey the orders from above and must live your life ording to the decisions of others. You do not have a say anything. The existence you lead is only for the sake of your older brother. There is nothing other than that for you. That is why you cannot disobey. Whatever actions you take will affect your brother; that''s why it is best to just follow orders. Do not tarnish our name''.

    He knew, he knew he couldn''t do anything, that the reality was that he was actually powerless.

    He sighed deeply again; it won''t do him any good like this.

    Soujiro looked at the window to see the grey color and picked up a parasol from the corner. He exited his office and walked down the hall.

    It is strangely peaceful for once. Though there are still people hanging around the office at this time, there aren''t as many as usual. This ce is usually bustling with people; it''s so quiet now.

    His thoughts broke off when he heard singing; Soujiro located the source to find iting from the decking area.

    The person that stood there was his fiance Ibuki Sumire.

    Sumire, so she came today. For Soujiro, just seeing her - made him loseplete control of his senses. He wants to embrace her, wrap his arms around her and not let her go. But he restrained himself when he saw the red color around the girl.

    It was something he knew and confirmed with his own two eyes then. But perhaps there was a part of him that had yet to ept the situation'' Soujiro, and I want you to be the first to know. I intend to pursue it, my career as an idol seriously again''.

    Ever since then, he only saw her around during the souriee gatherings. Due to the number of formal greetings they had to do, they barely had enough time to exchange a few sentences with each other.

    "The sorrow

    born today

    soars high towards the sky

    The sky awakens

    calls for wind

    My heart trembles

    I want to protect you

    I want to touch destiny

    Both hollow in your chest

    and your overflow tears

    I want to fill them with happiness." Sumire sang.

    It started raining after the first stanza of the song, and he opened up the parasol, sheltering him from the droplets of rain falling from the sky. She is very foolish, isn''t she? Though it was brief, he saw tears in her eyes.

    Soujiro was about to step forward and reveal his presence till she spoke up. Sumire extends her hand out to reach for the sky.

    "There are more things in heaven and earth than has been dreamt of in your philosophy Horatio," Sumire mutters. "I miss you."

    When he heard that, his gaze darkens, so that''s how it''ll be after all, huh. Even though he already knew since hest saw her performance, hearing it directly from her is painful.

    Soujiro shook his head; she''s already drenched. At this rate, she''s going to get sick. He makes his way over and extends the parasol over her head, "Soujiro...."

 Chapter 387 - Secrets

    "You will catch a cold. Let''s go inside." He said, averting his gaze.

    For some reason, he could not meet her eyes. No, it''s normal, after he just heard her whisper another man''s name. That longing look and painful gaze. In the end, he is the cause of it.

    He knew that nothing would stop the two from getting together and nothing stopping her from admitting her feelings for him. It would not stop her from leaving him. If it weren''t for him, she would have left a long time ago.

    Had it not been for that promise, surely she would have left him already. Soujiro knew that, and that''s why he wasn''t going to do anything more than this. He wasn''t going to try and step over the boundary anymore.

    Sumireughed softly. "Aren''t you forcing yourself too much? I won''t bite."

    Soujiro sighed. "This is not funny."

    "Mmm, but I thought it would surprise you more seeing me today."

    "I am surprised. But since this is you, I am sure you came by today because you heard nobody else is around."

    Sumire blinked. "That is the exact reason. I thought today would be a good day to test if you would make a move on me or not."

    At thatment, he ced his hand on his forehead. "What are you trying to do?"

    He suddenly felt the girl ce her hands on his cheeks.

    "Sumire ?"

    "Look at me. Look at me properly. Don''t avert your gaze from me!"

    At thisment, his eyes widened, and their gaze met. He looked directly at her violet-colored eyes. When he first nced at it in the past, it reminded him of jewels, but now there is something else behind them.

    It was simr to a me, a burning, and passionate me.

    "I am looking," He managed to say.

    Sumire smiled warmly at him. "Good."

    Soujiro knew better than to look away now, but something upied his thoughts.

    I know your secret. Well, to be honest, that isn''t quite right. It''s not just that I know your secret. It''s my secret, too. The one that I''m talking about, anyway. In fact, you may be very surprised to know how many have the same secret as you.

    It was the words Tsueno Mamoru told him. Soujiro recalled it very well since the man caused such a huge disturbance that day.

    How many people can keep a secret before it isn''t a secret anymore?

    The answer, if one looked at the situation realistically, is fewer than one would think.

    Don''t worry. We don''t n to tell anyone for now; your secret''s safe with us. Whether it''s safe with you is another question. Some secrets tend to remain hidden, but others have a mind of their own. Even if you do not say it, eventually, people find out.

    ˇ­.

    Soujiro woke up sweating and breathing heavily. He ced his hand on his damped forehead and felt the tears drop from his eyes to his cheek.

    He shivered; suddenly, the room was much too cold for him, despite the high-ss conditioning. He scans his surroundings, indeed, to find him in his living quarters.

    Soujiro tried to recall what had happened. That''s right, he got tired from paperwork, went outside, and found his fiance there. Then he led her inside to his quarters only to find out that the room she once stayed in was going through repairs.

    He scans the room not to find a single spec of her brown hair. Did she go home already? It wouldn''t surprise him if she did. She probably didn''t know he was here today. No, but even so, why did shee all the way here? Surely he has already informed her about the once-in-a-while breaks he gives his people?

    It was was one of the first things they discussed upon meeting again. It can''t be that she has forgotten either.

    Soujiro knew that one of his fiance''s strong points was her strong memory, so it isn''t that. He stayed in that position until he heard the sound of chopping. Eh?

    The sound was rather close by, but he could not believe it. There is no way, but there should be nobody else in the mansion today.

    Soujiro stood up and opened the adjacent door to find the brown-haired girl in the kitchen area. She wore a pleated apron.

    "Soujiro, your up? I''ve made you breakfast."

    He scans the wooden table to see all sorts of dishes ranging from small rolled-up omelets, rice and stew. Soujiro starred at the table with wide eyes. He looked confused for a few minutes before he made his way over.

    "What brought on this sudden change of heart?"

    Sumire looked at him proudly. "Look at this. I just cracked a double yolk. Isn''t that lucky?" She said, holding out a bowl.

    "What are you up to?" Soujiro asked her again. "This time, do not y any games with me."

    "I already told you."

    Soujiro doesn''t respond but stares at her intently, causing her to fidget with her fingers.

    "I''ll do the cooking, cleaning, andundry. I heard that your family''s maids are going to take a rather extended vacation, and it doesn''t seem right to make your subordinates do this."

    At that, he noticed the girl''s cheeks turn red. "T--that''s why for a while I''ll be dropping in and helping you out."

    The third prince doesn''t know who leaked that information out. However, he quickly looked at the girl''s expression again. If he can get such an expression to appear on her face, even just for a little while, he will take that opportunity.

    Soujiro sat down. "Tea."

    Sumireughed softly. "Your tastes have changed." She slid a cup of tea in front of him, and he blinked.

    "But you have, at least in the past, you could not do something like this."

    "Then, since I have changed now, can you do a favor for me?"

    Soujiro sighed. "You should have mentioned that from the start. But before you say anything, has Terashimamunicated with you regarding his investigations?"

    "Mm, he said there are chances that a strong hanyou is involved."

    "I presume you have a better understanding of your abilities now?"

    Sumire nodded and extended her hand out until he saw small droplets of blood dancing in the air. Soujiro frowned. He thought she had a fire ability, but it seems there is something else there.

    He is the type of person who does not believe in things until there is evidence. This is why he researched thoroughly before he believed in the existence of humans with evolved gics.

 Chapter 388 - Understanding

    Meanwhile back at the Akagaumi bar, Yuhiid on the couch pondering on the dream he had. A dream of the past.

    Yuhi understood it a long time ago, even though it was something he couldn''t ept. Just because he understood something doesn''t mean he would ept it. That''s right, for him, it had always been that way. Even though he understood what the consequences were, it didn''t mean he epted it.

    All of his master''s teachings, he understood what he meant. The distinction between nobility and regr individuals is why he kept his distance; he tried to remain far, far away from someone who belonged in that world.

    Yuhi thought he did well and that he could maintain that. But before long, he realized that he constantly thought of her. It became even worse when he started to send her those books; he already sealed their fates together again then.

    It was because of that, because of that factor alone, that he knew better than to get his hopes up whenever it concerns her.

    Even so, because she keeps saying strange things like Yuhi''s color is pretty.''

    Or, ''It is the warmest beside you. It''s the only warm ce''.

    How on earth was he supposed to react when she says things like that? She''s pretty bold, too, always snuggling up to his arm. Does she not have any self-awareness at all?

    No, no, he saw how the girl was around the guys who like her. Despite how calm and yful the girl''s personality is, even she should be conscious around the opposite sex.

    She''s surrounded by them every day, so it''s normal she''s calm. But even so, her actions really do leave him troubled.

    Sumire is far too calm; that''s what bothers him the most.

    She''s indeed found her color now. But even so, she should understand how dire the situation is.

    After all, did she not recently admit something to him?

    ''Don''t. Don''t say anything. I get it already; I already knew. Back then, I noticed it too. Yuhi, you were someone who was always by my side then. I respected you a lot, the way you conducted your work and investigations. But I can''t be with you, Yuhi, and I can''t be with you. Everyone''s going to get hurt. Asahi isn''t going to be the only one. .. that''s why.....''

    ''I can''t be with you,'' huh?

    He had yet to actually say anything then. He never even got it across before.

    His thoughts broke off when he felt a pair of gaze on him. "Again, don''t you guys have anything better to do than loiter around here?"

    The ones he was talking to were none other than the two members of the newly formed trio.

    "ording to my data, this is a bar, so we have every right to be here as customers," Junmented.

    The first person who spoke up is Kira Jun, one of the members of his new group.

    The man beside him is a man with long curly blonde hair wearing an auburn-colored suit Ookoyama Kirishima, a member of the group Emma. It seems like all the members of that group was gradually returning to Japan. Atsuro, soon he will have to confront that person.

    Kirishima smiles. "Now, we were not always here. It''s just that Shin and Iwa use the studio we often use in Jupiter records. Hamano-san offered us a ce to use here, so we''re making use of it."

    Yuhi sighed again. The person who invited them is not said person isn''t even here today.

    "You made an error, Terashima. Were not all here today, so it would hardly count."

    Yuhi sends the teal-colored-haired boy a'' as if I care look''. These guys are ruining his nap time. Well, Kira does make a point. It is quiet without the ginger hair one around.

    Kira can remain his usual calm and collected self if the other one isn''t around. There is a sense of peace, he supposed. Even so, it''s strange that these two actually hang out with each otherˇŞsuch an oddbination. Well, as long as they''re not at each other''s throats, then it should be okay.

    Even so, it really is too quiet today. He stares at the spot that Sumire normally salt in. She''s usually just there and watching him for some reason he will never understand.

    "Speaking of which. Terashima, should you really be skipping today? I heard you are painting the sign for the mid-November fest?"

    "It''s fine. I paint it every year and always get it done even if I skip."

    Besides, they are still in September, and there is still a good two months left.

    "Hmm? What''s this festival in November?"

    "Artistic schools appear to have different traditions. I was surprised too. The music''s students appear to have to perform too - meaning I''ll be double-booked for performances then." Jun exined.

    Yuhi yawned. "I doubt they''ll make you perform if you''re busy. Don''t you have the tripetition and solo performances that week?"

    "Several magazine interviews and meetings with the idol corporations too. But it would be quite disgraceful for me to decline a performance. We''re only in Tokyo for a limited time, after all. So we make use of every opportunity we receive."

    He guessed that was a logical enough exnation. Besides, it would probably be okay for Kira. In the short time since they started to hang out, Yuhi has not seen the guy break a sweat.

    "Though." Jun nces in Kirishima''s direction. "I suppose working with the rival works also."

    Kirishima smiled. Now now. Thatst interview worked well, didn''t it?"

    "I suppose I''llmend you on that."

    Rival huh?

    A sh of blonde appears on his head. That guy''s expression was still something fixed in his mind. He had watched the exchange between the two then carefully and heard the words she said to him,'' I won''t hate you for that. But I can''t thank you either.

    It was difficult to interpret that guy''s expression, even though he normally acts high and mighty. Yes, the person he thought about was none other than the third prince of the Makoto family.

    He heard that Sumire had gone to see him today, which exins her absence. He wonders if they''ll sort it out. That guy was already quite difficult to deal with before, and now he got involved in this.

 Chapter 389 - Why Her?

    His thoughts broke once the door of the bar opened, great. A customer when Hamano isn''t around. Guess there''s no choice. Yoru isn''t here either. He sits up, "Welc---" Yuhi pauses in mid-sentence when he saw who just entered.

    Yuhi sighed deeply. "I see you are just going to show up without calling now."

    The person who just entered is Kiragi Asuka, one of Sumire''s close friends.

    Asuka does not say anything to that but took a seat at the counter.

    Yoru came just in time, thank goodness. He wasn''t bad at making drinks, but it wasn''t like he was any good either. The ginger hair boy seemed rather nervous to be around Asuka. Come to think of it, Hamano must have said something about it before, about Yoru not being good around girls.

    "So? What is it?"

    Asuka closed her other eye for a split second before opening it once again. "I want you to tell me directly since Jae-San won''t say a word about it. Sumire doesn''t have it anymore, does she? The emerald color."

    Yuhi didn''t respond straight away and recalled what happened during that time. So she noticed it already; this one is rather sharp. "If she doesn''t?"

    "I noticed something had changed." Asuka trailed off. "Up until now, Sumire served as the holy knight''s number two under Aki-san. However, during that time frame, Aki-san started acting rather strange, and that''s when I noticed that the cross on his arm. One of the pieces seemed to be fragmented. No, it has nothing to do with his reduced strength; he''s still the same as ever. I didn''t mention this to Futaba when I met with her, however during the time Sumire contacted me.

    Why would Sumire contact Asuka?

    "When she called me. I didn''t think it was her at first since she has never sounded like that before. She sounded so terrified." Asuka pauses before she shook her head. "No saying would be wrong. That person has never been as strong as everyone says she is. She''s never been that strong.

    That''s why when she didn''t break down, I wonder why nobody questioned. Isn''t it strange? Shouldn''t someone have found it strange? Why? Why didn''t they let her cry? Why does everyone else get to cry but her."

    He doesn''t know how to deal with girls on the verge of a breakdown. Or rather, Kiragi Asuka is not the type of person who would show her emotions openly like this. But luckily enough, he wasn''t alone.

    Ookoyama stood up and ced his hand on the girl''s shoulder, giving it a firm squeeze. "It''s alright. I''m sure that she already cried in front of someone over the matter."

    At thatment, Yuhi flinched, but he looked over at Kira Jun, who stared at him with an odd gaze. "Did Maon tell you?"

    Jun did not say anything, but he understood his new team member very well now.

    "You?"

    Kirishima smiles." It''s not too difficult to guess. With the way she''s always stuck to you like glue."

    She was stuck to him like glue, huh? Indeed, she often clung to him, even before they dated. But Yuhi didn''t think that anybody would mistake them as a couple, let alone somebody Sumire could rely on.

    Yuhi nodded. "Yeah, she cried. For Kuruga Asah and for all those nameless individuals out there who got involved."

    It surprised her when she cried, but it surprised him more when she cried the way she did. It was a first for him to see her that way. No, that''s wrong. That time too, he saw it, the tears she cried for Tsueno Mamoru and the tears she cried when he left her.

    "I have always watched over them. That''s why I know she isn''t okay still. Asahi is dead. Futaba went off to investigate and has yet to contact anyone. I wonder if you''re aware of it yet; when we contacted her father''s ce the original manager answered and told us that she didn''t know of the ''Momoi'' family at all. They intend to cover it up; that means something happened."

    Jun spoke up. "I see. Was there not that huge shootout incident a while ago? At the park parking lot near a factory."

    Hey, hey Kira, idols shouldn''t investigate cases like that. Still, he also heard of that incident since Hino warned him not to go there.

    "It''s exactly as you say. Futaba''s father was involved in that incident. I don''t think she was involved, but we can''t be too sure."

    "Does Iwa not know this?" Yuhi wondered.

    One of the few things he learned about Iwa Ran was the guy has a childhood friend. That childhood friend is Sumire''s best friend.

    "If he knew, then there would have been hell already, no?"

    That''s true. Iwa doesn''t look like it. But he is the type that would go ahead and turn the world upside down if something happens to the people he cares about.

    That incident, too, in summer in the stadium. Funny enough, those Iwa is now in a team with that very guy he said he would kill if Sumire gets hurt.

    "I don''t intend to tell him because I do believe that Futaba will contact him first."

    Yuhi did not care for Momoi Futaba; he has never met her before. But he did care for his new teammate. Moreover, he knew how much Sumire cared for the two. "You want me to help you?"

    "You catch on quickly." Asuka slides an invitation on the bar counter. "I need someone to go with me to this event; if you can''t, Hamano will do."

    When Yuhi saw the blue-colored seal, his face color turned pale, and he looked away. "I guess Atushi is going with you."

    "Alright."

    After a few more words, the purple-haired woman left. Kirishima chuckled. "That was interesting to see. I did not think the rumored cold-hearted beauty would cry like that."

    Yuhi sighed. "Just because she has abel like that on her does not mean you can restrict her like that. She is free to behave any way she wants to."

    He watched as Jun quickly typed something on hisptop, and sure enough, when he got closer, he saw the words he just said on the screen.

    "Oi."

    Jun shrugged. "asionally, you would say great lines like this. I still do not know much about you, Yuhi-san. So I figured jotting down anything you say will help me."

    Yuhi sighed again when he heard that. "You don''t have to write notes; you can just get to know me."

    "Did you hear that, Ookoyama? This is why Sumire-san likes him."

    Ookoyama Kirishima chuckled. "Indeed, it is rare to find a person like this."

 Chapter 390 - I Want To Keep Trying

    After Asuka left, the doors opened after a few minutes. Thest person he expected to see was Nagawa Sano but even more surprising was that Sumire was with him. Didn''t she meet Soujiro? Why are they together?

    Yuhi observed them. Sano had his coat draped around her shoulders, and he was asking her if she felt okay. He felt a sudden pain in his chest, and he clenched his fist. It is not like anything has changed between these two despite what happened recently. From the moment Sumire decided to pay attention to Nagawa, they have behaved this way.

    His thoughts were about to spiral out of control when Sumire rushed over to him and hugged him tightly. "Im back, Yuhi-san!"

    "Yeah, why-" His sentence fell short when he smelled something familiar. The bandages restricted the smell of blood, but it was still fresh for him.

    Yuhi grabbed her wrist and noticed there were bandages there too. Before she could say anything, he dragged the girl out to the back. The moment he shut the door, he pinned her against the wall.

    Sumireughed softly. "Uhh."

    "Why are you hurt?"

    "When I was leaving Soujiros ce, I got into a bit of dispute with the guests who were on their way to visit him."

    Yuhi frowned even more, when he heard those words. "They aren''t delinquents. Why would they attack you?" He inspected her closely and noticed how her hair seemed out of ce.

    "I guess just seeing my face makes them angry."

    "You didn''t provoke them?" He knew how much she liked to tease people.

    "This time, I am innocent. More importantly," Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck. "Does the smell of my blood not bother you?

    Yuhi stared at her dumbfounded when he heard those words escape her lips. It seems like she is getting braver; then again, he does not dislike it when she is this straightforward with him.

    But instead of falling for her provocation, he reached over and grabbed her arm again. A pained screech escaped her lips, and Yuhi frowned.

    "I thought since you came with Nagawa, he would tend to your wounds, but--"

    "I didn''t want to get close, so.."

    Yuhi awkwardly ran his hands through his hair. "I know you are considerate of me, but you do not need to go this far. You got hurt, and he is a good doctor."

    "A good doctor, huh?"

    "What?"

    Sumire didn''t say anything, and he led her over to the benches. The moment he sat down beside her, though, she immediately clung to him. "Yuhi, you don''t have to get jealous."

    He sighed deeply when he heard her say those words. "You know I am trying hard not to. But--"

    But just now, when they came through the door together, a thought crossed his mind. They looked so perfect and so natural together.

    "Ssh Yuhi, it will all be okay. My feelings for you have remained unchanged since the day we first met."

    "Didn''t you say it wasn''t love at first sight?"

    "I said that since I fell for your voice first. But in this situation, I will use this."

    Hah, in this situation? Yuhis gaze softened when he saw her rambling. Sumire is struggling to make things normal after what happened that day. If it were the old her, then she would have run away by now and hide for a few days.

    Yuhi cupped her cheeks and noticed her look down. "Is it awkward?" He asks a question that he already has the answer to.

    "Yes."

    "But you want to keep trying?"

    "Mm. I know most couples would take a break or something."

    Yuhi felt his heartbeat increase when she said the words take a break. He knew that she was only using it as an example, but even that mere suggestion upset him.

    His thoughts broke off when he felt Sumire take his hand in hers.

    "But just the mere thought of that is heartbreaking. I wasn''t kidding when I told you I always liked you, and when I epted your confession either."

    "I know," Yuhi mumbled. Despite her not using the words love, he understood her feelings for him very well.

    "Then Yuhi-san, will you have more confidence from now?"

    "Confidence?"

    "Just now, you say that sight with Sano and end up upset. It will not be thest time you see such things."

    "Are you going to flirt with him deliberately?"

    Sumire sighed. "No. But I have a lot of male friends, Yuhi-san. I don''t want you feeling bad every time you see me with them."

    It took a second for her words to register in his mind. Right, he almost forgot. She has loads of male friends who happen to have feelings for her. This will not be the first orst time. Now he is starting to understand Nagawa a little. It is easy to feel inferior whenever there is a better candidate around.

    This was the main reason why he was uneasy around Makoto Soujiro. The man is a member of the elite circle. No matter how rich he bes and famous, that is only limited to the entertainment industry.

    Yuhi wrapped his arms around her, and Sumireughed softly. "What is it?"

    "I think I can rte with him a little."

    "But even if you do, you won''t behave the way he does, will you?"

    Yuhi shook his head. "I won''t, but it does hurt." This is the first time for him to feel this way, and yet when he saw that moments ago, he experienced something very painful. It felt like somebody had ripped apart his heart from his chest.

    "I see, it hurts. I wonder how he coped with it this entire time then."

    Right, if he thinks this hurts, then what about Nagawa?

    "Maybe you should get to know him," Yuhi suggested. From what she has told him, it does not seem like she got a chance to know him before they dated.

    "You would be okay with that?"

    "Well, as long as I get to know him too."

    He does not want to live a life with such hateful feelings in his heart. He no longer wants to return to those days where he did not trust anybody.

    Sumire blinked before she burst intoughter. Yuhi rolled his eyes. "It isn''t that funny."

    "No, it is. I wondered what you were about to say." Sumire trailed off. "You know, I wonder if Ru knew about this too."

    "About this?" He repeated.

    "I wonder if he knew that I would end up not disliking Sano one day."

    "Who knows?"

    Whenever Sumire spoke about Tsueno Mamoru, she would get this look in her eyes. Yuhi clenched his fist, more than these new ugly feelings of jealousy towards Nagawa Sano. There is one emotion he cannot erase. Mamoru is dead, and even if he were alive, the one beside Sumire is him. But he cannot get rid of these ugly emotions inside of him.

 Chapter 391 - Love Never Fades

    After Sumire left to send Nagawa off, Yuhi silently remained in the same spot in a daze for a while before he rushed to the front.

    Upon lighting his cigarette, he took a few puffs before his gazended on the scene. In a split second, his eyes darkened as he clenched his fist and punched the wall beside him, leaving a ratherrge crack. Instantly his fists turned red as the blood began to flow.

    Nagawa had leaned down, so he was close enough for their foreheads to touch. "You will answer my calls, right?"

    Sumireughed awkwardly. "Uh, you are way too straightforward now."

    "I thought you liked that."

    The truth is Sumire; he has no confidence in himself. Even though he trusted in her feelings for him, Yuhi understood that the situation could change at any time, not because of Sumire but because of the other person.

    If Sumire sees Nagawa trying so much, even she will not be able to turn away. It is because he kept persisting that she no longer hated him. What is to say the same thing won''t happen again?

    His thoughts broke off when Sumire pulled away. "Drive safely."

    He watched as a dark expression appeared on Nagawas face. "Even now? You are still going to-"

    "Mm. If you don''t understand, you can end this here. But if you do that, you will suffer."

    ''Shut up..shut up. Don''t say it. Don''t say that. Please don''t say it. I still have time. I have tost. I can''t..go now. Not when the situation has be like this. I can''t leave everyone behind to suffer. ''

    The words she said that day echoed in his head. She is so very foolish; even though she is the one suffering the most, she still prioritizes others.

    From the very moment they met, he knew she was not normal, but since she arrived to Tokyo, she has overdone it.

    The reason he left that day and left that letter, it was for her safety. But if she''s still going to get targeted, he has no choice but to take action.

    The old man had been right; after all, he can no longer live a life without that person. His most important, huh?

    "I don''t understand why you hide it; you clearly love her." Someone suddenly said, breaking his thoughts.

    When he saw a man with long blonde and curly hair, Yuhi sighed deeply. "Ookoyama. Now I see why you''ve been a regr at the bartely. What do you want from me?"

    Indeed Yuhi had noticed it straight away, and yet he didn''t act on it. After all, thest thing he needs now is to get involved in unnecessary drama.

    "I don''t want anything. I merely like to observe people''s situations," Kirishima said with a smile, "Especially when it concerns that girl. As you know, I was part of Shin''s group before, so I did meet her before. But we never spoke directly, and yet the aura around her fascinated me. A strong aura mixed with light and yet darkness. However, I could never get close."

    "If you ask me, that''s an odd fascination of yours."

    Kirishima ced his hand on his chin. "Perhaps that it is. But along the way, something has changed. Especially when I found out her ties with leader." He trails off," Terashima, do you already know about it? What that girl has been hiding from you?"

    At that, he uncharacteristically clicked his tongue.

    Of course, he knew; there''s no way he didn''t.

    Yuhi didn''t say anything and walked off; much to his relief, the blonde hair boy had the sense not to follow him out of the alleyway. His thoughts instantly purging and spiraling out of control.

    ''Beside Yuhi, it is the only warm ce, the only safe ceˇ­.''

    ''Yuhi, you were someone who was always by my side then. I did respect you a lot, the way you conducted your work and investigations. But I can''t be with you, Yuhi, I can''t be with you.''

    ..

    After having so many guests over, there was a lot of stuff to clear up, but there was no need since Ookoyama and Kira decided to stay over. But unfortunately, this ce did not have many rooms, which led to this current situation.

    Moments like this canst forever. Memories can be passed down from generation to generation and said to grandchildren when they ask the same question.

    These stories imprinted into a person''s brain; it can be a part of the many stories they will tell in their lifetime.

    "Yuhi, please let me go already." Sumire shifted ufortably in his arms.

    "No can do; you fainted yesterday, remember?"

    Indeed the person he was speaking to right now was none other than the person he would love to be beside whenever those moments ur. In the future, if it''s beside this person, then it''s alright.

    "But do we have to remain like this?"

    "There is only one bed after all."

    Since both Kira and Ookoyama had important work tomorrow, they decided to give the two the rooms. But unfortunately, that meant squeezing themselves in the smaller room.

    "You sure you don''t understand?" Yuhi murmurs in her ear.

    "Hold on a second, time out." But he doesn''t hesitate to nt kisses down her jawline as he wrapped his arms around her.

    "Rx, not even I''ll try to do anything to someone who copsed, which is why I was trying to close the light a moment ago. It''ste, so get some more sleep."

    "You''re too unreasonable."

    After that conversation, it did not take long before the brte fell asleep. Normally he would fall asleep easily after Sumire, but tonight was different. So much has happened between them recently, so it was difficult for him to fall asleep.

    Geez, this girl, how can she sleep so easily? But as he clung onto her, morefortable than ever, and all his previous worries were forgotten.

    Even so, his gazends on the clock; all her hard work would go to waste if he doesn''t do his work properly. Yuhi thought to wake the girl up, but he noticed how pale herplexion was.

    He shook his head; there isn''t any need for her to go. Yuhi carefully moved her away from his arms and rested her head onto the pillow.

    The moment he did this, she stirs in her sleep.

    "Ru."

    ''Love never fades, huh.''

    ''That song was written as an indirect love letter, not just for admiration for me but also for her dearest person.''

    Yuhi sighed when he recalled the words Takahashi Yumi had told him. How frustrating, it is not like he does not understand. Mamoru will always remain important to her. But it hurts knowing that even though they are in a rtionship, she still has someone else who is number one in her heart.

    Is it that difficult for him to find happiness even though she is here beside him?

 Chapter 392 - The World

    A few dayster, September XX - Tokyo

    She didn''t intend to fall in love.

    That''s how it was supposed to be. She learned those things at a young age because of her status in the elite circle. They told her not to fall in love and treat that marriage as something that will benefit the family.

    Due to the circumstances, Sumire never asked either of her parents if they loved each other. Whenever others saw them together, they look like the perfect couple. But now that she thought of it was it not only for show? She can''t be too sure, and now she doesn''t have anyone to ask.

    Sumire kicks the stone in her feet to a nearby curb.

    She came out here to apologize for failing to attend that music program, but in the end, they tossed her out before she even said a word.

    Sumire sighed deeply. She knew it would not be easy, but this is way too much.

    In the end, exactly why did she submit to such an emotion? She shuts her eyes; that person''s color was so very pretty and to her, to her whose world filled with monotone colors. She didn''t understand why that person seemed to be so very bright, a gorgeous red.

    Perhaps it was fate. After all, despite being a high member of the elite, she rejected the lifestyle of an elite member; she didn''t want to live like that. Even now, it''s the same; she doesn''t want to be bound by any rules. She wonders if that''s the reason she fell in love. Is it because she wanted to rebel? If so, then it really is quite amusing.

    ''It may be the country''s wish for you to remain ignorant. Defer to their will and think of that as being for the sake of your country, and I''m sure they will be happy.''

    It was one of the very first proper conversations she had with Soujiro after their engagement banquet.

    In the end, she couldn''t do that.

    At one point, those emotions became important to her, despite her empty and fleeting days. After she met that person, she started to desire emotions that she shouldn''t have and even strength.

    She began to desire the strength to be able to protect the others around her. If she ended up failing at bing stronger, then perhaps things may not have ended up this way. Indeed it may have been different.

    Her thoughts broke when a motorbike parked in front of her; she didn''t notice the person getting off. The moment he did, he ced his hand on her eyes.

    "You''re so troublesome. How many times do you have to cry?"

    Her eyes widened at those words. Indeed, how many times has she cried in front of this person? It is strange; when she is around other people, she cant shed even a single tear. But in front of this person, she always breaks down.

    He is the only one who has seen this weak side of herˇŞthe only one who will ept it.

    "I don''t want to hear that from the person who was clearly stalking. You can''t justify yourself now, Mr. Stalker-san."

    "Sumire."

    She took a step forward and closed the remaining distance as she buried her face in his arms. "Sorry, but just for a few minutes."

    ...ˇ­

    Yuhi always says he doesn''t know what to do when she cries. But he sure does a good job at cheering her up.

    Once they arrived at the beach, she removed her shoes off and moved towards the ocean. The moment her feet made contact with the water, she felt a familiar cold seep through her body.

    "This feels great! Yuhi, you should also ----" Her sentence fell short when she felt the ck hair boy grab hold of her hand, such a warm hand despite a ck me. "Ah, I didn''t know you were boldˇ­ that''s quite unpleasant." She changed her words halfway when she saw the look in his eyes.

    "Sumire, are you hiding something from me?"

    He really is direct, huh? But this is one of his good points. It is because he is so straightforward that she epted his confession. He is not the type of person who would lie to her. If he fell for another person, he would not bother sneaking around and lying about it. He would tell her directly.

    "Aren''t you going to let go of my hand? If people see us like this, they''ll mistake us for a couple, it''s not too far from school, and I know people pass by this way."

    "Since when were we, not a couple?"

    "Hmmm, did I directly say we are dating?" She teased him.

    Yuhi, however, was not in the mood for jokes. "You didn''t have to. I can tell just by looking at you. You are in love with me."

    At thatment, her eyes widened. "Yuhi."

    "I already told you before, did I not? Even if you see life as a script, I do not think that way. You are wrong for relying on another person''s script instead of writing out your own."

    Sumire nodded. "You told me that you wouldn''t live by another person''s script and write out your own ending."

    "Yeah, that''s right, even now that hasn''t changed. No," Yuhi shook his head. "Something has changed along the way. I also want to write a part of your ending, even if it doesn''t match with mine," Yuhi said.

    She should have noticed how close he was getting, but she was too upied with the conversation. So when she did realize, it was toote. He didn''t kiss her, yet he nibbled on her lip - almost as if he was trying to savor it.

    Yuhi quickly let go of her and scratched the back of his head again. She couldn''t miss the red color on his cheeks. Normally she would tease him, but how can she when she is just as embarrassed as him.

    "W--hat was that for?"

    "I was doing something illogical."

    At those words, her eyes widened. Isn''t he the idiot here? She took a step forward and rested her head against his chest.

    "Yuhi''s color is warm. Even now, I still think so."

    From the very moment, they met during that snowy concert, several years ago. She has always thought that only warmth surrounds him, whether it was his smile or his kind words. Sumire felt a pounding sound in her heart and averted her gaze. It seems she truly likes him. But, there are still many things she cannot tell him.

 Chapter 393 - Nothing To Lose

    To her surprise, he suddenly flicked her forehead. "You really do have to be more careful. Next time I''ll attack you."

    Before she could reply, though, she spotted a group of men d in white clothes. "Ah, guess there here to get me."

    "Get you?"

    Sumire nodded. "Yeah." She pointed to the change of clothes in her bag.

    "I see another souriee. You have to keep on keeping appearances."

    Sumire chuckled. "It doesn''t fit your personality, right?"

    "You got that right."

    Only after he said those words did she notice him hold her hand again as they walked across the ocean. They were pretty far away, huh. Even so, his hand it''s different from the time they came before.

    He was holding her wrist then, and now it''s her hand. No matter how close they got to each other then he ensured that there was a distance. But now that''s different; he''s firmly holding on to her hand like he doesn''t want to let her go.

    What an odd feeling. Why does something simple like this make her so happy? She has be so strange, Ru. It wasn''t like this before.

    This back and this sight, somehow it''s familiar. Where did she see it before? That snowy concert several years ago was the first time she met Yuhi. For the longest time, she thought that way, but recently she is starting to think differently. How is it possible for Yuhi to develop feelings for her in such a short amount of time?

    When he took care of her, it felt familiar, like it was not the first time.

    It seems so nostalgic? Did something like this happen before? If so, then howe she doesn''t remember.

    If she met Yuhi before that concert, then surely she would remember him. His presence is so strong; it would be impossible for her to forget.

    Moreover, if they did meet before, Yuhi would have told her. He is not the type of person who would hide; he would tell her right away.

    "Hey."

    "Hmm?"

    "You heard I am in charge of the painting for the festival, right?"

    "Ah yeah."

    Though it had been a while since she had been in school, that much she did here. "Everyone was making a big deal out of it. I saw your previous works too. I know that if it''s you, it will definitely be amazing."

    That''s right; she figured it out a long time ago. She figured out who the owner of that painting was.

    When she saw him again - she got the same feeling as from that painting. It''s then she thought, ''Ah, coincidences really do exist.'' But even now, she kept quiet about it. If he were to know, then he would surely disappear again. For some reason, she didn''t want that.

    She didn''t want anyone else to leave.

    "That is what I was thinking. Would you like to paint it together?"

    Eh? It took her a moment to register what he just said. "Does that mean...."

    "Be my partner."

    This time she saw it, his whole face turned red, even his ears. This is so unusual; this is the same person who gives off a Yankee appearance and aura even without any piercings or anything. Someone who gives of a distant aura, that''s why such an expression is rare.

    It seems he only makes this type of face for her. For Terashima Yuhi, she is the only special one.

    Sumire shook her head, no. There''s already no more means of keeping such feelings.

    "Sumire?"

    "I''d love to be your partner. Please take care of me!"

    Yuhiughed as he extended his hand out and patted her hair. "If I knew you would be this excited, I would have asked you right away."

    So, in other words, he was nervous about asking her? Why would he get nervous over something like that? It doesn''t make sense.

    Yuhi pointed to the wall along the beach. "Let''s sightsee for a bit longer."

    Sumire nodded and followed his head as they sat on the wall.

    Despite what it looked like, she wasn''t a person who believed in fate. She didn''t disregard it to aplete degree like some people do by saying it is make belief'' or a figment of people''s imaginations. But she couldn''t believe it. Because it is something that doesn''t have any meaning to her, and that''s why it isn''t important.

    From the very beginning, she''s never held any particr attachment to anything. From the start, she was always empty, and that''s why she unconsciously builds a wall between herself and other people.

    Sumire reached over and extended her hand out to the sky, even though things are different now than before. Even though she has epted it to a degree about needing others, she knew that her core views hadn''t changed in the end.

    No matter how many times she gets shaken up or amazed by someone''s actions. In the end, it will always revolt back to this. ''It''s your color,'' Ru, has she gotten stronger now? Is it truly okay for her to take hold of this power and take another step forward? On days where she is left alone, she often thought about it deeply.

    Even though Yuhi is right beside her, he is not talking. When there is silence, she often reverts inside her shell. It''s painful, and it hurts, being this way. This feeling of helplessness that she doesn''t like.

    Sumire closed her eyes, recalling the words she had said to Nao that day.

    ''You see, I don''t have anything. Things I want to do, things I can do, I don''t have any of them. That''s why, on the other hand, maybe something like that might work or something''.

    That''s right.

    Because she never had anything to lose from the beginning. No matter what reckless action she takes, she can easily go through it since there is nothing to lose.

    Just now, she lied about the soiree gathering. If Yuhi knew what she was secretly doing behind his back, how would he react? This person is willing to sacrifice the world for her, but she will not allow him to do that.

 Chapter 394 - Tree Of Life

    He is not good at reading other people''s emotions. But when ites to Ibuki Sumire, it only takes one look for him to understand. So once again, he tried to change the topic and spoke about the piece again.

    ''Why does she look so happy over something like this?'' This won''t be the first time they are working together, but the expression on her face is like this is the first time.

    "Are you that happy?"

    "Yes, very."

    Still, his gaze fell on the escorts Soujiro sent to fetch her. Do they have to stand out? Couldn''t he have sent less suspicious-looking people? If Sumire didn''t vouch for them just now, he would have thought they were terrible people.

    "Have you discovered anything newtely, Yuhi?"

    "No." He responded immediately, but the girl looked at him suspiciously.

    "Are you sure? You''re always sneaking off once I fall asleep."

    ''She noticed that? He supposes there is no use hiding it from her.'' Then again, he didn''t intend to hide it from her; he just wanted to confirm a few more things. Since she already found out, he won''t keep it from her. There is no use doing something like that.

    Yuhi never understood why the other guys who liked her kept things from her. Atsuro and even Ichinose said something like they are doing that to protect her, but he didn''t get it even then.

    "Have you ever heard of the tree of life?"

    "The tree of life?" Sumire repeated. "Ah, the silver tree?"

    Yuhi nodded. "That tree represents all life forms in this world, not just limited to humans. The earth, the birds in the sky, the creatures on the ground, the water we drink, the sky and air we breathe in."

    "Is that what Ru was investigating?"

    "I am not sure exactly what he was trying to do with the tree. But, it seemed he made repeated visits to the several silver trees around the world. Is that familiar to you?"

    Sumire tilted her head. "He did disappear a lot, but he never said where he was going. But, he did bring back photos and souvenirs."

    "Photos? Did you bring them when you came here?"

    "Mm, I did. Should I show you when I finishter?"

    "Just tell me where it is."

    "Yuhi-san, are you the type of person who would look at your girlfriend''s belongings?"

    Yuhi sighed when he heard her say those words. "You know, if you put it that way, I will sound like a bad person."

    "I am curious."

    "No." Yuhi trailed off. "Though Makino often shared her stuff with me. Touko was very protective and said she didn''t want me to invade her privacy."

    Yuhi watched as a dark aura surrounded her, and his sweat fell. "You don''t like me mentioning them?"

    "I don''t; it makes me feel unpleasant."

    Geez, this girl, can''t she just say she is jealous? Then again, this is already good enough for him. It is enough that she is sparing him a nce.

    "It feels like we''re at the boundary between two worlds."

    "Yeah, I knew you''d like it. After running around doing extra work for the ve-driving president, I arrived here. I didn''t think I would find this ce; it must be due to my charms."

    Sumireughed. "You use whatever opportunity you can get topliment yourself. Hino will get mad, you know?"

    Yuhi sighed. "Is it that obvious I skipped out so I could see you?"

    He didn''t think he gave anything away just now. But just like he is the only one who can understand her, the same goes vice versa. They know too much about each other.

    "While I am ttered Yuhi-san, you should at least call and tell him where you are."

    Yuhi reluctantly took out his phone and typed Hino a quick message. The moment he did.

    Hino: Alright.

    He blinked, surprised at the words on the screen.

    Yuhi: Alright?

    Hino: Yes, alright, cheer Sumire up.

    The moment Yuhi saw those words, he deeply sighed. Now that he thought about it, Hino also likes Sumire, huh? It is not like he doesn''t understand. Despite the things Sumire says about herself, those who get to know her will quickly understand what kind of person she is. She is a good woman. Why wouldn''t guys go for her?

    This was one of the things that worried him back when they worked together. Back then, so many people ndered her every day; they would say all kinds of outrageous things. The main reason why he never countered those rumors for her was because of his selfish feelings.

    He didn''t want others to see how good she was. If they saw, then the person closest to her wouldn''t be him.

    Whenever Sumire praised him, he would feel nothing but guilt. If she knew such ugly feelings existed inside him, what would she say?

    "Hino kissed me recently."

    At thatment, his gaze dimmed, and Sumireughed. "I thought you didn''t realize, but it seems like you did?"

    "I was pretending not to notice," Yuhi mumbled.

    Sumire''s cheeks puffed into a pout, and he sighed. "You know why right? Hino is different. If Hino is the other guy, it is hard for me to get angry."

    Sumire sighed. "You know, if I didn''t know any better, I would think you two were a couple."

    "Oi!"

    Sheughed. "But I mean, the way you two fondly talk about each other-"

    "That is because I treat him like family."

    Her gaze softened at those words, and she nodded. "He said the same thing to me too. He only kissed me to prove his point that he would choose you over me."

    "Did he have to kiss, though," Yuhi muttered? He isn''t mad at Hino, but how many times has another guy kissed her since they dated?

    The main culprit for all those other kisses is Nagawa Sano and not Hino. But it bothered him. He brushed his fingers across her lips. "There needs to be a way for me to stake a im on these."

    "Maybe you should kiss it more to find out?"

    Yuhi immediately pulled away from her, and he hears her click her tongue annoyed. "Look, you know that I am on a self-restraint p-" His sentence fell short when he felt her lips on his. "Mm, minx."

    Sheughed softly again as she drew back.

    "Wait, your stopping?" He only just felt her lips; why would she pull away?

    "Mm, I have to. You are supposed to beforting me; why do I have to lead?"

    This girl is a devil in disguise.

 Chapter 395 - The Only Way

    Even more than touching her, to spend moments like her with this is something he prefers. For her to rest sofortably in his hold like this, despite the cold, all he felt is the warmth transmitting from her back.

    "When you take a look at this, you really can tell that winter is approaching."

    "It wasn''t so obvious earlier. But it is, that season already."

    For the two of them, winter holds so many memories. Memories that connect together; and memories that differ from each other. It was winter when he confessed to her and winter when they got together.

    Winter when Tsueno Mamoru passed away, winter when Makino left him to pursue her dreams. Winter contains fond and beautiful memories, as well as sad ones. Every time winteres, his feelings towards Ibuki Sumire increase. But for her, every time winteres around; it''s a trial, a test of her heart and emotions.

    Whether it''s the situation with Nagawa, Mamoru, or even Atsuro, Yuhi knew it would not take long before she solves everything.

    "Are youfortable?"

    "Yes," Sumire muttered. "Am I being unfair right now?"

    "Out of all the times you ask that it''s in this situation where I''m barely touching you?"

    Aside from his arms that wrapped around her waist, he isn''t touching her at all.

    "Perhaps that''s why I can say it now." Sumire trailed off. "You know I probably won''t ever directly tell you it''s over. I''ll probably never be able to say it''s all finished and get you to move on. I''m very bad at expressing my feelings; after all, even now, what I''m about to say is going to sound wishy-washy and half-hearted. But you''ll listen to me regardless, won''t you, Yuhi."

    "Yeah."

    Of course, he would listen to her. After all, this is the only thing he can do for her right now. The only thing he can do for her is listening to her whenever she has worries.

    "Did Yumi-senpai tell you I epted performing at her event?"

    "Yeah."

    "The reason I suddenly decided to go is because of the conversation I had with Hino. It was rather long and wordy, so I won''t repeat everything she said. But I shall tell you what words hit me the most, not feel guilty about my actions, and not hold myself back anymore to clearly sing my feelings. I wonder what it was, but after he said those words, I felt an emotional trigger of some sort. I suppose that''s what you would call my switch? I want to sing, to sing solo, and let others hear my feelings. To everyone, to let my voice reach the vast ends of the universe. Feelings that I cannot understand myself let alone hope others would understand. But, whenever I sing his songs, I can breathe again."

    Even though he''s the one that caused her excess breath problem, but then again, he knew what was going toe out of this conversation, is not something bitter, but nor is it exactly sweet. It''s filled with something that the eye cannot see.

    "What about my songs?" Yuhi wondered.

    Sumire often told him how much she admired him; she even said things about how she fell in love with his voice. But her feelings are very vague, exactly how does she see his music? He wants to know the answer.

    "I don''t know."

    He leaves it at that, afraid that if he pursues the topic anymore. Those ugly and dark feelings would emerge again. Once the brte felt better, the two of them stood up and walked along the wall.

    "You know this isn''t the beach trip I had in mind."

    Sumireughed at those words. "It is okay Yuhi-san, you know I prefer the cold over the heat."

    But she gets sick during both seasons. Yuhi turned around and draped his coat around her shoulders before he walked ahead of her again. It was quiet for a few minutes. Now that he thought about it, recently, so much has happened. They have not had the luxury to spend much time together.

    For skipping out on all those jobs when she first came here, he is now paying the price for it. His schedule is very packed now. He even considered taking leave from school.

    It is not like he has that much time to spare, but instead, he negotiated to go to school. Even if it is only for a few hours, he still wants to be part of her school life.

    He wants to be part of the ordinary days she will look back on in the future. The future, huh? Is it possible for him to be part of the future? Recently he has asked Atsuro to keep the child for more checkups even though he does not have to. It not only keeps the child away, but it keeps Atsuro in line.

    If Sumire knew about this, even she would dislike him, wouldn''t she?

    "By the way, we aren''t going back to the bar tonight. I have a studio on the other side of town."

    Yuhi felt awkward saying this. He doesn''t want her to get the wrong idea. However, a part of him did skip his work so he could take her away.

    "You know, aren''t you a bit too casual about this? If your parents were still around, I am sure they would lecture you about sleeping at other men''s houses so casually."

    At thatment, Sumire frowned. "Hmph, I don''t want to hear that from the guy who thinks nothing about sex before marriage."

    "I didn''t think you held traditional views."

    "Oh, your right; it must be a remark due to the moment."

    "I never said anything about getting married immediately, didn''t I?"

    "But that''s what it seemed like when you asked me."

    "Really? I still don''t understand what it means to be married? Why do such systems and rules exist anyway?"

    Sumire looked at him oddly before she asked. "Then, why did you propose to me?"

    "Because there''s no other way to. .."

    "To chase away the paparazzi?"

    "To chase away Mamoru who lingers in your heart, despite your feelings for me."

    Yuhi never wanted to admit this.

    Whenever it concerns Mamoru, he always left it to her and never brought him up. After all, whenever it concerns Mamoru, Sumire would get this look on her face that exposes her feelings for him. He no longer wants to see that. When he first asked her out, he thought he could do it. He thought he could ignore that she still felt strongly for Mamoru, but it seems he can''t dismiss it anymore.

    Maybe it is due to the recent cases, buttely, he noticed something wrong.

 Chapter 396 - Sometimes I Think I Want To Kill You

    Yuhi doesn''t bother ncing over her way, knowing what sort of expression she''s pulling right now.

    His gaze remained fixed on the ocean as the snow continued to fall heavily, "Just like a little kid, how childish my behavior is. A brief deration on a in piece of paper. Relying on such things to keep our rtionship together renders everything worthless and empty."

    To propose for such a reason, he knows now that he''s told her the reason she will feel nothing but guilt now. He doesn''t want to see that expression on her face anymore; he doesn''t want to be the reason why she''s suffering.

    "You know I fell in love with your voice; the first time I heard it, I waspletely mesmerized. Whenever you sang, it felt like everything wasing to life. All the bleak and mundane things suddenly held a meaning. I fell in love with your voice and wanted you to keep on singing no matter what happens. Yet, at the same time, I wanted to stop you from singing. That way, you would remain by my side all the time and only think about me. That''s all I wanted."

    Yuhi continued. "If you don''t sing, then you won''t be able to express your feelings for other men. Like that, you would stay by my side and be with me always. You wouldn''t be able to convey your feelings." He trails off, catching a glimpse of her remove her scarf. "Lately, I''ve thought that I want to kill you. I feel that if I do that, then I''ll be able to make her mine forever. It''s dangerous like this."

    He is a beast disguised in human skin.

    Even if he pretends to be an average person, Yuhi knew that side of himself is something he cannot erase. "These ugly feelings will only hurt you."

    Sumire wrapped the scarf around his neck, and he immediately pulled her into a deep embrace.

    "I might fall into hell someday; what would you do?"

    "I''d be going with you. It''s already toote to change everything now. No matter what I say or do, it doesn''t change our situation."

    "It was never your fault. Sorry, I love it whenever you sing your heart out, and yet these dark feelings won''t go away."

    No matter what he does, such dark and ugly feelings sprout inside of him every single time.

    "I know. I''ll sing Yuhi. For you, so listen carefully, okay?"

    ..

    A few hourster.

    So he doubts that the press would bother tailing them out here. He doesn''t know whether the English media thinks they are big enough of a group to spy on. But Yuhi knew since the festival they''ve been paying more and more attention to Sumires personal life. ''How can she sing like that?'' Indeed it would be better to dig into her personal life to find that answer.

    Even then, this ce is too far away for anybody to care. This is one of the reasons why he bought this pce. In the years since he became popr, nobody has followed him here. But Yuhi recalled that media guy who harmed Sumire; it was an incident that happened some time ago, but it left a scar whenever he thought of it.

    Yuhi didn''t know what he was doing. But since he exposed such an ugly side of him earlier, the lock on his desires leaked out. It started with him kissing her when they closed the door, but he carried her to his room before long.

    Quite some time has passed since hest came here, so the ce was rather dusty. But he asked Hino to send somebody to at least clean the room.

    "Y--"

    "Are you nervous again?"

    "Yes."

    Why is she nervous? Even though it is cute. "I can''t wait," He mumbled against her ear. "do you understand?

    "Yuhi wait, the bed will get wet--"

    "Sumire," Yuhi repeated. He didn''t say anything, but he knew the girl would understand.

    "Uh, I can''t stop you, but Yuhi-san, I don''t want you to catch a cold.

    So foolish. Yuhi leaned forward and ced kisses on her neck, and slowly undid the buttons on her shirt.

    "Uh--!"

    "Your nervous, I get it, but you have to calm down."

    "Yuhi, pleaseˇ­"

    Yuhi gently kissed her lips. "You don''t want to?"

    ''If she doesn''t, he will have to use other means to get rid of this feeling.''

    His thoughts broke off when she hesitantly extended her hand out and caressed his cheek. "I understand you are hurt right now. But weren''t you the one who told me not to use such means to cope?"

    His gaze darkened at those words. Does she think this is the reason why he is doing this? But those thoughts broke off when he noticed how pale she was.

    "Your cold, like ice." He mumbles.

    "Aha, what''s with that? But it''s true, spending even a day here makes your body icy cold. Your warm Ren."

    That sentence he''s heard before, that''s right, even in moments like this. The one she will think about the most is the guy she loves. Perhaps a part of him had already known that and had refused to acknowledge it.

    He refused to acknowledge that because it would mean admitting defeat. Even now, he isn''t acknowledging it. But these past few days he spent even closer by his side have made him realize it even more.

    "In a few days, Atushi wille here with your son and pick you up."

    "Why?"

    "I realized, no, I know I''ve been selfish recently. I shouldn''t stop you from spending time with your family. It isn''t right..I don''t regret touching you. But I have to start thinking properly about your happiness now. What do you really want me to do?"

    "It is hard for me to be happy, Yuhi. I always thought I did not deserve happiness, but I changed my mind after I experienced it with Ru. I became selfish and wanted it. I don''t hate you, Yuhi, surely you know that. I believe you''re important to me. But I cannot get rid of the feelings I have for Ru, the feelings I never told him."

    At first, he thought the only reason why she still cared for Mamoru was because she never said her feelings on time. But now he sensed something different, even though she is saying this, surely she knew there was something else.

    "I don''t want you to take this as my answer."

    She''s blunt about it. "I understand. These moments where we can be close like this, is enough isn''t it?"

    "Yes."

 Chapter 397 - Moments

    There was one more thing he asked Hino to prepare. Yuhi scooped her up in his arms and brought her to the bathroom. She seemed oddly nervous again when he took her clothes off her, but it did not take long before she rxed.

    "I don''t know whether I should be d that you''re more honest when you''re in the bath," Yuhimented as she snuggled up to him.

    "Quiet, help me wash my hair. I hurt my arm earlier on the job, so it''s hard for me to do."

    "Yes, yes, Queen."

    But still, he heard from some of the patrol guards that Makoto Soujiro is here; it appears as though only the main guards were informed though.

    Yuhi won''t be surprised if the third prince already knows or will find out tomorrow ande for her. He''s lucky that the people out here recognized him; otherwise, gaining ess would have be a lot more difficult.

    Still, she doesn''t want them to do anything, and yet she''s okay with them being bare naked in the baths together? Women, it''s difficult to understand them after all.

    "Still, you really like rose baths, don''t you?"

    "Mmm, the aroma is fresh and good for me, ording to those guys. Well, even if it wasn''t, being surrounded by a pleasant scent helps me rx better."

    Yuhi reached over and put fresh shampoo on the girl brte colored locks. "Sumire. Why did you grow your hair?" It was long before, but it only slightly passed her shoulders.

    "It wasn''t for Ru if that''s what you were thinking. It was for somebody, though."

    Yuhi recalled something he heard from Asuka when he followed her to Star town. "For Ichinose was it?"

    "I see you saw through me. Right, it was because that idiot said he liked long hair. You know whether it''s Arashi or Ru or Sano and Soujiro. I still don''t think I''ve sorted everything out properly. Not just those four either, I know that there are plenty more people that I need to talk to."

    For a moment, Yuhi felt ufortable. So she can mention her lingering regrets to Nagawa openly now? Then again, he was the one who made her openly confront it.

    She should admit it than keep it from him.

    "Before I left for TOKYO, I promised Arashi something. We made a promise, not necessarily a promise formitment, but when we met everything, things would have changed.

    I was the only one who couldn''t fulfill my side of the promise, and I ended up getting much worse instead. However, he kept his promise. He really has changed now, and he is doing his best to make up for the damage he caused. I can see how much effort he has put and how deeply he conveys his feelings."

    Yuhi didn''t say anything and continued to listen to her story. He gently ran his hands through her back, and a content sigh passed her lips.

    "His feelings I''ve known for a long time, and he knew mine. Even though we never conveyed it directly. In middle school, we circled each other a lot. Whenever we would see each other, our eyes would meet without fail; we would look away once before it met again."

    So something like that happened. He supposes Nagawa was right to be suspicious.

    "It was cliche like some sort of romance movie. However, it wouldn''t have such a sweet ending and the two of us knew that. Arashi knew about you Yuhi and that must have been why. You were also the reason why I didn''t do anything more than watch senpai because it wouldn''t have been right. The day before you left we had that huge fight after all. I didn''t want to leave things on such a sour note.

    So I decided that if I still didn''t have feelings for you when I saw you again, I''d tell Arashi. But by that time, things were already spiraling out of control, and when you returned, it worsened. Yet you were the only one who could save me from my sadness."

    So that''s how it was; it makes sense now. Why Atsuro turned her down, he knew that it couldn''t be him no matter what he does.

    "What about now? Is that still the case? Am I just your refuge?"

    "No, you know that''s not it." Sumire turned around, and he saw the tears fall from her eyes. "That''s not it. I really am just confused right now. I know that I still care for Arashi and have regrets regarding Sano, but I can''t leave you alone. I love you, Yuhi, but I don''t want to leave things unsettled with everyone else. I don''t get this at all."

    Yuhi pulled her into another hug; their bare bodies pressed against each other provided more warmth than earlier. When he saw her squirm, he kissed her forehead gently.

    "Don''t be nervous. I won''t do anything. Hugging is fine, just being close like this is fine. Sorry, I didn''t mean for my words toe out harsh like that. I understand; you''re just afraid of being left alone; that''s why you''re not giving out proper answers. Because you want an excuse to continue having ties with those people."

    It would make sense if he thought about it carefully. Suppose he considers her life till now. Sumire is the type of person once she gets closer to someone, will treasure them; she is the loyal type. As long as they show they are sincerely good to her or have helped her out in any shape or form, they would remain their ally.

    She doesn''t want to lose the connections she made with others now because she is afraid to be alone. It took a few extra minutes before she settled down.

    "Did Ifort you after youforted me?" Yuhi mumbled. He recalled the strong arms that supported him on their way here.

    Sumire slowly nodded and wrapped her arms around his neck. "Sorry about all of this;tely, I know things are weird between us."

    "Even if that is the case, you know you don''t have to me yourself for everything. We can work on things together."

    "Then I have something I have to talk to you about."

 Chapter 398 - Make Everything Clear

    That night for the first time in a long time. She and Yuhi slept side by side. There were so many things they wanted to say to each other, but they did not; she got lost in his warmth and fell into a deep sleep.

    She spent the next morning staring at him.

    Still, why is he so handsome? She thought this before, but recently hasn''t he gotten better looking. Maybe there is something wrong with her head.

    "What?"

    "Mmm, just something." She leaned closer to him. Maybe she needs to get a better look?

    "You want to kiss?"

    "I think I do," Sumire mumbled.

    Yuhi puts the brush down and turns to her. He started with a light kiss until she started to urge him.

    "If we keep doing this, though, we might have another problem," Yuhi said as he parted her lips with his fingers.

    "Problem?"

    "Mmm, I might attack you all the time regardless of time and ce."

    "Don''t you do that anyway?"

    Yuhi pulled away from her, and she sat up, her cheeks puffed into a pout. "Yuhi!!"

    "I need to finish the sketch."

    The moment he returned to his drawing, though, Sumire wrapped her arms around him.

    "Hey, do you want to distract me?"

    "I do. I want to bother you."

    At thatment, Yuhi turned around and ced some files beside her. "Read those."

    "Case files?"

    His lips curve to a smile as he pulls her off the couch and onto hisp. "If you want to distract me, you should be sexier about it."

    Sumireughed softly. "So that''s the kind of thing you like, Yuhi-san?"

    "Is there something else you need to say?"

    ˇ­

    Whenever Yuhi-san got like that, she knew better than to act coy, and that is why she brought him here, the delinquent hideout in downtown Tokyo.

    "Hey, the boss is back!"

    "What really?!!"

    "But get this, she brought a guy?"

    "Nagawa Sano again?"

    "No, it''s the boyfriend!"

    Uh, Sumire''s sweat fell when she heard the whispering from behind the door. This is a bit awkward. Before she could say anymore, however, the others suddenly left, saying all types of excuses.

    "They seem like good guys," Yuhimented.

    "Mm."

    "Nobody''s made a move on you either."

    "I think they are too scared."

    "Scared, huh?" He repeated as he leaned closer.

    "Yuhi?"

    Oh, this position is kinda making her feel odd. Did he deliberately back her against the wall like this? It is a good thing she sent the guys away; she wonders what they all thought. The few times she came here, she brought Sano along and pretended to be intimate with him.

    Sumire sighed deeply. She can see it now; there will be some new gossip. Moreover, she has to make sure they don''t b about her fake intimacy with Sano.

    "Yuhi?"

    Yuhi leaned forward and brushed their lips against each other; she immediately understood but shook her head. "Not in this ce."

    "Why?? Are you afraid your subordinates would see?"

    "The scent of blood is everywhere," Sumire mumbled. It makes her feel nauseous. Those guys most likely dragged somebody in here and beat them. She will find outter, but for now. "I didn''t want to bring you here."

    "I know, but I don''t like it when I don''t know what you''re doing. I need to know Sumire."

    "I''m sorry, Yuhi."

    She understands the reason why. He is concerned; after all, those people are after her. Sumire extended her hand out and caressed his cheeks.

    "I thought you didn''t want to get affectionate."

    Is he sulking? Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck and ced a soft trail of kisses there. "Sumire, what are you doing?" He growled.

    "Mm, getting affectionate."

    "In front of your subordinates, dear? That is quite bold of you."

    Sumire sighed deeply. "You don''t know how many times they brought girls over here. Why can they do it and not me?"

    Yuhiughed. "Are you trying topete?"

    "Mmm, maybe."

    Also, she likes burying her face into his neck like this because it means inhaling his scent. Yuhi ran his hands across her back, and Sumire mumbled. "The people here are afraid of me. Did you see?"

    "Yeah."

    "But you can still treat me this way?"

    Even though they are in this ce where she hasmitted so many crimes as the Queen of the underworld society? How many people did she torture in this very room? This pir Yuhi pressed her against; how many people did she tie up and beat them up? Even now, there are traces of blood and markings. With Yuhis good eyesight, naturally, he can see it, and yet he still treats her so preciously.

    Yuhi responded by lifting her face from his neck and cupping her cheeks. "I can; you''re very pretty."

    "If I were ugly-"

    "I would still think you''re prettier than the stars in the sky."

    "Since when did you get so corny?"

    "Since I learned that my girlfriend, no, my wife-to-be has severe self-esteem issues."

    Her gaze softened at those words. In other words, he means to say from the very beginning? Indeed this is the type of person Terashima Yuhi is. This is one of the many reasons why she fell for him.

    But wait a moment. "Wife, to be?"

    "Dating with marriage in mind." Yuhi reminded her.

    Sumire blinked, surprised. Quite some time has passed since hest brought that up. But indeed, she was the one who said something crazy like that.

    "So, wife." Yuhis lips curve to a smile. "I would like more rification on that she brought another guy to mess with?"

    Her face color turned pale when she saw that deadly smile on his face. Gah, he can be so scary! Those stupid idiots, why did they say something like that in front of him? Don''t they value their leader''s life?

    She knew that people who meet Yuhi for the first time could see it. This guy is not normal. Maybe it is because he does not smile, but there is a powerful unapproachable aura around him.

    Sumire looked down as she exined the situation.

    "So you two kissedˇŞ"

    "N-no! We were just pretending!"

    Yuhi frowned and flicked her forehead. "Idiot, Nagawa naturally tried to take advantage of the situation."

    Uh, why is he starting to understand Sano far better than herself? But he is right about that. How many times did she catch Sano sneaking a feel at her breasts?

    "I was going to tell you when everything was clear."

    She wanted to make sure that she sessfully tricked those people.

    Yuhi flicked her forehead again, and she pouted. "I know you''re mad, but at least let me exin."

    He shook his head. "That isn''t it; we just had that talk recently, after all. I trust you, Sumire, but I want you to start learning to trust yourself too. Right now, we are still kids, so the worse hasn''t happened. But if you became a member of the mafia and did something like this, something bad could have happened to you."

    The mafia, huh? She wonders if Yuhi knows that the mafia has been after her since she saved Shin.

 Chapter 399 - So She Ponders About Him

    Then again, if Yuhi knew about it, indeed, he would have said something to her by now. If he knew, would he get mad again? Sumire couldn''t forget how he acted when he was angry. It was her fault, and yet it reminds her of before.

    Yuhi has been very careful not to behave like Sano did. It has burdened him a lot since he has to be cautious about everything he says.

    But it still hurts. ''I thought he would leave again.'' She thought she would end up abandoned. If that happened again, then she knew she would lose herselfpletely.

    Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck and mumbled something quietly.

    Yuhi patted her back. "I know, rx, okay? I''m not going to leave you no matter what you do."

    He sounds so confident about that. "I''m sorry for being so insecure. I know it is stupid, but I just--"

    "You don''t want people to abandon you again, yes I know."

    Why does he know? He shouldn''t.

    It was hard to concentrate on this conversation due to their close proximity.

    "So hey," Yuhi mumbled. "I don''t mind youing here, you have the right, but well, I just want to know. If I did something to you here, would your subordinates care?"

    "That depends on what you do."

    She asks, but she already knew what he wanted. She did tempt him earlier, but now that they are here, she felt odd about it.

    "Let me see your face."

    "No."

    Yuhiughed. "You''re so stubborn."

    "I don''t want you to tease me again, Yuhi."

    Yuhi raised his eyebrows at those words. "So you can tease me, but I can''t with you?"

    "That is different."

    "Different, huh? I don''t see what is so different, but you know I am not going to question anything you say."

    He should, but he won''t. Sumire pulled away from him and walked over to the cabs on the right-hand side of the room. "There is some stuff here we managed to obtain a few days ago. But unfortunately, it is written in some type of code, so I cannot decipher it. Yuhi-san, you''re good with stuff like this, right?"

    Yuhi chuckled. "We''re going to work?"

    "Of course we are."

    ..

    Terashima Yuhi left a huge hole in her heart when he disappeared.

    She hadn''t realized how much he meant to her until he was no longer beside her.

    So much time has passed since she felt something. If the incident with Ru didn''t happen, she would have remained emotionless.

    After what happened with Sano, she closed off her heart even more. She didn''t even feel angry or express her anger whenever she got hurt. When others stepped over her, she would look at them with a nk look in her eyes. That look is all it took for people to stop trying.

    She kept herself busy so she wouldn''t have the time to think properly; as long as she kept working, she wouldn''t think of him, wouldn''t think of Yuhi.

    While she was with Sano, she thought of Yuhi as little as possible, but she told him everything when she dated Kanagawa Ren.

    ''I am afraid of being alone, even though speaking to others frightens me, and I am awkward at social rtionships. I crave human contact more than anybody. But if I get too attached, I am worried that they will leave me one day.''

    Now that she thought about it, Ren was a good listener. He listened to her worries a lot and did whatever he could tofort her. Sometimes, no, most of the time, he did not have the solution. Ren went through a lot, too, so she didn''t want to put unnecessary strain and burden on him.

    Her gaze fell on Yuhi, who was pulling out the files from the cabs and bringing them over to the couch.

    She wonders what Yuhi would think if she spoke about Ren. He is too busy thinking about Ru and Sano. But if Yuhi learned that the person she felt closest to since he left her was Kanagawa Ren, what would he say?

    "So hey."

    "Yes?"

    "You sitting over there in your fancy leader desk reminds me of something."

    Sumire sighed deeply as she stood up and walked over to where he was. "I didn''t think it was appropriate to work in the den area, so I brought you to the office, but you still want to fool around?"

    Yuhi put his arms around her waist when she sat down. "Is there a problem with my behavior?"

    "Your acting too clingy."

    "You know everything I do is for you."

    Of course, she knew that; he makes it so clear to her every day. Sometimes she wonders what he would do if something bad happened to her. If she could no longer handle it and end her life, what would happen to this person?

    From the very moment she became close with Hino, he told her all about it. He exined to her how Yuhi''s empire in the music industry is all for her. After he said that, she became suspicious. Yuhi was already famous before they met that snowy concert. But Hino is certain that Yuhi didn''t debut for his love for music but for her sake.

    There are so many gaps, but everything is leading to one theory. She knew Yuhi before then; they might have met when she was younger.

    "This file, you''ve been researching the hospital case from a few months back?"

    Sumire nodded. "I do have a better understanding of things now, so I understand that it was one of our kind who did that. But it still strikes me as odd why they targeted hospitals only."

    "Why is that unusual? They were after blood, so naturally, going to a hospital is the best choice."

    "I am unsure if I understand this part correctly, but our kind prefers fresh blood, correct?"

    "Yeah."

    "So using the hospital''s blood supply doesn''t work with that theory, does it?"

    "But you are forgetting that they drank from living patients too."

    "I also searched that up, and supposedly they took from people who they knew. The blood of somebody who they treasure?"

    Sumire watched as an odd expression appeared on Yuhis face. Is this something she shouldn''t have found out?

    Then again, if that is the case, that is even more so the reason why she has to learn.

    Yuhi sighed deeply. "Well, I was going to tell you this when it was the right time, but I suppose I have no choice but to rush things now."

    Is it something bad?

 Chapter 400 - Clues

    "You see, people like us tend to drink the blood of somebody they treasure. This is why we could live in hiding this entire time since we do not necessarily have to drink a random person''s blood. If we take the blood of somebody we treasure, that is enough to satisfy our blood lust, so we can live like a normal person without getting any cravings. But if we drink from somebody, we treasure it also means we can read their thoughts."

    At some point in Yuhi''s exnation, Sumire became very embarrassed; her cheeks turned red. Wait--wait a minute, does that mean he can see what she is thinking? Oh no, no that-- her thoughts broke off when Yuhi grabbed her arm.

    "That is why even if you don''t tell me, I can tell you are fond of me. That is why I can tolerate everything."

    What--what is that supposed to be? If he says stuff like that, then how is she supposed to? She felt a familiar feeling on her lips and froze on the spot.

    "It seems I won''t be able to let you go again." Yuhi brushed his lips against her ear.

    "I think that is a problem."

    ..

    It was not easy for her to escape Yuhi for a bit, and even then, why did she feel that he knew what she was doing? Her gaze fell on the man in front of her. This guy is the information broker Kuga she previously saw that time Sano first followed her. When Yuhi was about to kiss her again, she saw him from the corner.

    She sighed deeply. She made up some random excuse on the spot, but it most likely won''tst for long.

    Moreover, did they have to go to a ce like this? The area Kuga brought her to was something simr to the red light district from ancient times. The moment they entered the streets, she saw women on the side lines. They are wearing so much makeup, is that necessary?

    "It''s been so long. Won''t you y with us?" All the girls giggled.

    "Sorrydies, not tonight," Kuga apologized as he pulled her closer to him.

    Sumire rolled her eyes. If he didn''t have important information, she would have stepped on his fo- actually, she could do that, no?

    "This one is enough."

    Sumire stepped on his foot, and Kuga yelped, causing the girls to look puzzled. "My dear is getting jealous."

    "Aw, we don''t want you to get in trouble." The girls hurriedly left with the same bright smiles on their faces.

    Despite the overdone makeup and odd clothing. "They''re so beautiful."

    "Well, so are most girls in the Yakuza world," he joked.

    She rolls her eyes at thatment. Making a joke about the Yakuza, only he can get away with something like that. Once they got a table, Sumire noted that it was in a rather enclosed space once they got a table than the rest.

    When girls get led away to a private room like this, of course, it''s a clear trap; anyone knows that.

    Sumire knew she didn''t need to worry. Despite that disy earlier, she knew that the violet-haired boy had no interest in her that way. Even if he was thinking about doing something like that, he wouldn''t because of those two. She didn''t know what the reason was, but Kuga seems to follow their orders.

    "Why did youe here? Is the matter that private?" she asked once the waiter had given them their orders.

    "Yeah. I didn''t mention this earlier when I was speaking with Momoi. But I think she more or less got the message."

    "You were with Futaba?"

    Momoi Futaba was a famous model and also her best friend.

    "The situation has escted, and Aki is in trouble. But even then, they can''t kick him out since only Aki can solve that matter. I mentioned previously that there are many people obsessed with Aki, right?"

    "Mmm."

    "But I''m sure had Aki not interfered in the matters of the Yakuza, then none of this would have had to happen. Do you know the reason why she interfered?"

    The reason, huh? Come with me. Even now, she could remember it clearly, the man who saved her when she wandered through the forest.

    "He rescued somebody." She admitted rather vaguely. Sumire still wasn''t too sure whether or not she could trust this person after all. It would be bad if he double-crossed them.

    Kuga fiddles with his drink. "Hmm, I see. I''m guessing it was a girl."

    Gah, did she make it that obvious? But she barely gave out any details.

    "Cause if you think about it, if it were just a normal person, he would have left them be."

    Sumire didn''t say anything. Indeed Aki is that type of person. It surprised her when he saved her. She already heard the rumors regarding him. Although she is not the type of person to believe in rumors, she took them with a grain of salt. There are some truths mixed with lies.

    But if he puts it that way, then that means Aki-san got into trouble because of.

    "Anyhow, you should take this."

    Kuga slid a bag in front of her. Sumire looked at him puzzled, yet he ushered her to open it. She did so only to find a metallic piece of object.

    "A real gun?"

    Kuga nodded, causing her to immediately let go.

    "Why are you giving this to me?"

    "Kiragi Asuka reacted negatively after the others one''s death, that one did something quite reckless after hearing you were involved. They''ve already gone after her once, and she barely survived."

    Sumire blinked. Ah, she wonders why Asuka came here. She has yet to meet up with her friend, but she did find her appearance here in Tokyo strange.

    "But more than that, Momoi Futaba. She will die."

    Sumire clenched her fist. "You can''t know that for sure."

    "I can, and the ginger head that stayed behind here to be a teacher''s assistant? She, too, I can guarantee, will fall under some danger. After all, Tachibana Masaru is also someone that guy dislikes."

    Kuga is making it sound like the inevitable has happened already. People will die, huh?

    Sumire closes her eyes and picks up the gun once more. "Will ite down to this?"

    "If you''ve fought his men before, then you''ll know."

    Indeed she saw the weapons each time; she made sure to carefully dodge the bullets. After all, a single strike can be painful.

    "Now, now I wonder since when did I approve that you can use toys like this?" A familiar voice said.

    Sumire looked at the source and found a tall young man with short dark brown colored hair and grey colored eyes, and he wore a whiteb coat and a dark ck suit.

    She sighed when she recalled the message she received not too long ago. She thought it was strange that he knew.

    It seems like it is about to begin Yuhi, that cruel and twisted game.

 Chapter 401 - No More Salvation

    The moment his name escaped her lips, Kuga practically bolted out of the door.

    "That guy seems like he is quite afraid of me; he escaped rather quickly," Eli said as he took a seat opposite of her.

    Sumire sighed. "At least warn me before you show up out of nowhere."

    "If I did that, you would run away."

    This person is somebody she knew shortly after she became a member of the Holy Knights organization. But even after so many years, many things about him remained a mystery to her. All she knew about him was that he is a genius scientist; in public, he appears to be an easy-going and friendly guy. But he normally has a detached personality and spoke in a monotone voice.

    Sumire learned this part about him fairly quickly since they spent a lot of time together.

    "There is no need."

    If Eli came here from abroad, then it must be like what Kuga said. "Is it bad?"

    "Yes, your little friend there was telling the truth. The situation in the delinquent world is something one cannot avoid any longer. It will not be long before you start to see more things on the news."

    An age where delinquent fighting, where underworld matters will strongly affect the average person. An age of conflict and misery on a different scale.

    "You told me you were observing people that Ru asked you."

    Eli chuckled and slid a few photos.

    Her eyes widened when she saw the photographs. "Shin, San, and Hino?!!"

    "It was interesting observing them."

    Wait a moment, why did Ru ask Eli to watch them? When Eli first told her that Ru asked him to watch over people, she thought they were suspects in his case. But that is not the case here. Moreover, is it just a coincidence that those three are the ones she has interacted with the most since she arrived in Tokyo?

    It can''t be a coincidence; could it be that Ru already knew? That person, to what extent did he predict? How much did he foresee? It seems like there are many things she didn''t know about him.

    "So when you told me in your messages about them, I thought you knew. But based on your reaction, you had no idea."

    "You observed them because--"

    "They are the ones who will help you since he is no longer around."

    She didn''t have to know; a part of her already understood. Otherwise, she would not have repeatedlye to them. No, that is not it. She did not have any ulterior motives, and the same went for them. None of them ever approached her with bad intentions. Whenever she could not go to Yuhi, they were there for her.

    One of the reasons why her rtionship with Yuhhi has not fallen apart yet is because of them.

    But her gaze fell on Sanos'' photo. "Do you know he is a suspect in Ru''s case?"

    "Yes, I did my research. He is practically apdog to those people; at least that is what it looks like on the surface."

    Sumire raised her eyebrows when she heard those words. "Are you saying it is all an act?"

    Eli shook his head. "I think it is more like he does not understand the extent of his influence." He trailed off. "Let us start from shortly before you two broke up, perhaps three months before."

    At thatment, Sumire flinched. Three months? Is it a coincidence? Thest three months of their rtionship were the worse.

    "During that time, his brother was not doing very well. There were a lot of bad rumors about him. One night when he went drinking, he ended up messing with the wrong people. This scenario happens a lot, and people usually end up having to pay a lot of debt. But the thing is, what he betted on then wasnt the family fortune but a human being."

    Sumire felt her heartbeat increase as Eli took out another photo from his bag. A familiar girl with cyan-colored hair.

    "He betted on this girl as coteral for the damage he caused them."

    "..."

    "She must look familiar to you; after all, she is the one who he cheated on you with."

    It seems her bad feeling came true; Sumire could more or less guess the scenario from now onwards. But she still has to hear it first to make sure.

    "The Nagawa family prepared to surrender her, but Nagawa Sano stepped up and saved her. He said he would take responsibility and marry her. Those people deliberately chose to mess with the other Nagawa brother for a reason; they did not want to cross Nagawa Sano. So by shielding her like this, the girl became free. For a while, there was no contact from them. But after your break up, news regarding that brother''s actions leaked. Nagawa Sano struggled to keep everything together, and those people reappeared to help him."

    All of the pieces are slowly falling to ce. It is almost as though somebody is doing this deliberately. Ever since she left Star town, no ever since Tsueno Mamoru passed away, something strange has happened. For the longest time, she has thought this way. But now, she is starting to think differently. Could it be even long before then?

    At some point, Ru started to be very cautious whenever they went anywhere, and he stuck to her like glue. That behavior started around after that incident in the casino where Sano set her up.

    Then at some point, he asked her out. Huh? Now that she thought about it this way, Sumire felt her heartbeat increase. Could it be that is the reason why he asked her out?

    Sometimes I wish I could take you away, take you somewhere far away.

    I want to quickly turn into an adult. If I do that, then it will be easy to take you away.

    Eli extended his hand out and patted her hair. "He did it all to protect you. You understood that much, right?"

    "Since when?"

    "The ones who targeted your family, and the ones who caused that incident. No, I think it was long before then. Tsueno Mamoru has always been watching over you and protecting you. Initially, he intended to do so from a distance, but the situation changed."

    "What are they after?"

    "It is hard to say. But after everything that has happened, I can say they want you. There is something they need from you."

    So many people sacrificed their lives, and for what? For her? Why? Even though she is a nobody. There is no need for so many people to sacrifice themselves for her, the malice of this world. All this kindness and warmth, she does not deserve any of it.

    Why? Why did those people have to die? Why is she the only one who survives?

    "Mam, sir, here are your orders."

    "We haven''t ordered--"

    "Ibuki Sumire, ording to our boss, you must--" Sumire did not give the waitress a chance to finish those words. In the next second, she picked up the gun on the table and pulled the trigger.

    It was only a single shot, and this was the first time she used a gun before. But that was enough; the waitress filled with hostility just a few minutes ago and was on the ground in seconds.

    Ah, once again, there is no more salvation for her.

 Chapter 402 - If I Were The Rain

    If I were the rain that binds together the Earth and the sky, whom in all eternity would never mingle. . .Would I be able to bind two hearts together? "

    It didn''t surprise Atushi when he received the call from Yuhi saying they woulde back early. He felt that he understood what Ibuki Sumire was thinking more than anybody here, even more than Yuhi. But that was only because once upon a time he was in love or maybe still is in love with Ibuki Sumire.

    Atushi smiled softly at the sight of Yuhi fast asleep on the couch. They only just arrived two hours ago, and yet Yuhi is acting casual. He already heard that something serious happened, but those people are quick to censor the news.

    "His nightmares are back, aren''t they." Atushi started quietly, not wanting to disrupt the atmosphere around the bar. Everyone else that usually upied the bar was out doing who knows what. But Yoru and Kija were with the others, so he didn''t need to worry too much.

    Jae nodded at his statement and sighed. "Yeah. It makes me worry. He hasn''t slept properly for the past few weeks."

    He turned to look at him and rolled his eyes. "You haven''t been sleeping much either, Atushi-san. Are you hunting down those people who hurt our members?"

    "You know I have to. Can''t let them go around hurting other members of Akagaumi."

    "But you''re letting it disrupt your sleep." Jae pointed out with a frown.

    Atushi reached over and pinched his cheeks.

    "Ouch!" Jae whined.

    Atushiughed and messed up his hair, easily earning himself a kick to his arms with his position. The two went back and forth, throwing punches and kicks.

    "You two are being noisy. I''m trying to sleep."

    Atushi looked down at Yuhi, he still had his eyes closed, but he had a small frown on his lips.

    "Oh, please. You weren''t even sleeping from the start, Terashima."

    He scoffed, pulling on some strands of his disheveled hair. He grunted in response and sat up to stretch like a-.

    "Like a lion." Jae finished with augh.

    Atushi chuckled, and Yuhi looked over at them with a dark look, but before they could exchange any more words, they hear the sound of the bell.

    A brte-haired girl walked in with a rather unbelievable look on her face.

    "What happened to you?" Atushi dared ask.

    "I''m tired and sleepy...pshuuu."

    Pshuu?

    Jae chuckled. "It''s been a while since Ist saw the Princessa like that. Alright,e and rx on my--"

    Amid Jae''s speech, the brown-haired girl had already positioned herself on the couch; to be precise, she was lying down on Yuhi''sp.

    "I''m hurt. King and the Princess''s are so close with each other!" Jae said dramatically.

    Atushi rolled his eyes. "Come now; you''re not a kid."

    But he had to admit that indeed it was just aforting sight watching the two. The ck hair boy who had sat up moments ago was now in a rather slouched position as Yuhi ran a hand through the girl''s brown locks and hummed a tune. Not like him to start singing, he noted.

    Atushi already heard how in the past, he quit the music industry for a bit and indeed thought of it as a legitimate enough excuse. He is more serious now; it must be because of Sumire.

    "So why are you so tired? " Atushi asked, knowing that the brown-haired girl was awake.

    "Mmm, I worked on a few songs."

    Yuhi is a member of Quatro light, no Midnight five now. Since Sumire is the officialposer, and the group just debuted, she must have a lot of work to do. But he also heard rumors that she epted to be on Takashi Yumi''s show.

    Atushi watched Yuhi carefully and saw him silently fuss over her. Only Yuhi treats Sumire like she is so fragile.

    "To think it''s finally time, despite the dy?"

    Jae chuckles. "Time just goes slowly for you like an old man." He hit the golden hair boy lightly across the head then, "What about you, King? What do you think will happen tomorrow?"

    "What you ask," Yuhi said with a deep sigh and pulled a serious face.

    "Those guys are performing first huh?"

    "Ah, you mean them? Yes. It''s quite the honor for them to perform the opening."

    Indeed performing the opening was somewhat of a grand matter, which is why the media made such a big deal out of it. Since it isn''t one of the senior teams, those guys better make it count, performing the opening and on the first day.

    "Wasn''t Kusaji having issues before, though? Will he be alright?" Atushi said, recalling the expression he had seen on the boy''s face.

    "Sumire."

    Sumire lifted her hand up and pulled out a marble.

    "Atsuro is fine now. Yamaguchi-san managed to talk to him properly. As for Shin-." Sumire trails off. "-he is still an idiot."

    His sweatdropped; she''s blunt as ever, huh, with that stuff.

    "Now now, Princess. Nakara Shin is in a better position than Ichiko, correct?"

    "True.. That one is still stormy."

    "Just start burning things then."

    "Yuhi, you really should learn to be more considerate---hachoo." Sumire''s sentence broke off as she sneezed.

    "I knew you would catch a cold." Atushi deeply sighed, not surprised at all. "I told you not to go out without your cape at least."

    This girl''s bad habits don''t change. He wonders how Yuhi deals with- Atushi paused in mid-thought. Then again, Yuhi is just as bad as her.

    "Right, sorry. I didn''t know it would suddenly start snowing out of the blue. Gee Atushi, you act like a parent sometimes."

    Ouch, that is a huge blow to his self-esteem, especially considering how he still harbors feelings for her. But he supposed this was fine. He has already heard everything, after all, the things he wanted to know and the things that are still left to be said.

    Jae chuckled. "Don''t start flirting with you two. King will get jealous----oh my that''s bold."

    Hmm?

    Atushi watches as the silent ck hair boy takes one look at the brown-haired girl and rummages with his free hand to the side of the couch. Yuhi pulled out his ck leather jacket and wrapped it around the girl.

    "You''ll get sick. Be careful."

    "Yeah, thank you."

    Somehow these two seem different than before.

    Or have they always been that way? Atushi looked over at Sumire, and his eyes widened. Ah, now he understands. The kindness Yuhi shows her; she is no longer able to reject it, so she can smile naturally.

    .......

    Once the two had fallen asleep, Jae stops filming with his camera causing him to shake his head. "Those two will kill you when they find out," Atushimented.

    Earlier it looked like Jae was cleaning his camera, but he was secretly filming the two this entire time."

    "Now now, there''s nothing wrong with documenting memories. Besides, it''s been a while since I''vest captured something with the Princess figure."

    Atushi sighed. "Quit making it sound perverted."

    "Oh my, you found out?"

    He shook his head and began to wipe another ss. The bar was closed early due to the heavy rain. Usually, on days like this, he would head back to the academy right away. However, the trains had stopped, and there wasn''t any way for him to get back. Well, he supposed that in itself was lucky; it felt as though he hadn''t been around as much beside her.

    Since he, too, was a member of the elite, he knew what was happening with her.

 Chapter 403 - Just Empty Shells

    "Say, do you think it''s okay? If we allow that guy to meet with her?"

    Atushi stopped cleaning the ss and pulled out his lighter and a cigarette. "It''s not as though there''s much choice right now. Honestly speaking, I''d rather have it, so she doesn''t have any engagement partners right now."

    That''s right, especially considering these circumstances. "However, in the end, she is still a member of the top ss elite. She needs a fiance. She has nobody left in her family other than the few guards and elders that survived or weren''t present at the incident. She has to make use of any connections she can get. Though I doubt she ever saw it that way."

    "True, she isn''t that type of person." Jae chuckled. "It was funny how she didn''t recognize me for a while after she came here."

    "I found that odd too. You two met before."

    "Right, she is my life savior, but-" Jae trailed off. "Maybe it is better if she doesn''t know that."

    Atushi was about to say anything when the doors opened, revealing a woman with long purple hair. She looked towards Sumire and Yuhi on the couch, and a relieved sigh escaped her lips. But she quickly turned to the windows and pulled the blinds down, and closed the curtains.

    "Asuka-chan? What is the problem?"

    "I controlled the news as much as I could. I reported it to my captain too, but I don''t know how this got posted." Asuka pulled out her tablet and ced it on the counter.

    Atushis eyes widened when he saw the news report.

    IDOL KILLER STRIKES AGAIN

    "At one today, somebody killed a waitress with a gun. Strange enough, most of the workers gave the same answer like somebody instructed them to do so. It was around three when the police finally came; before then, there was plenty of time to dispose of the evidence. The rumors of the killer is the one and only Ibuki Sumi--" Atushi stopped mid-sentence.

    Wait what? What is this?!!

    "Asuka!"

    "I tried! But if they can bypass Hyou4s security, then that means it can only be--" Before Asuka could finish her sentence, they hear arge pounding sound on the doors.

    Jae walked towards the window and carefully peeked through the blinds. "Kiragi-san, were you rushing to tell us this because people followed you?"

    Asuka nodded. "I don''t know where they came from, but there are a lot of them. Somebody also gave the reporters a tip that they have seen Sumireing here."

    Somebody? Atushi gritted his teeth. A reporter who is that persistent in following Sumire there can only be one.

    "Ibuki-san?"

    "We know you are in there; please don''t hide."

    Atushi sensed the mocking tone in their voices and clenched his fist due to his sudden burst of anger. This was a setup. Atushi was about to march up to the door, but Sumire grabbed hold of his hand.

    "It''s fine."

    "But-" He hadn''t realized when she woke up no she was never sleeping from the beginning. Quite some time has passed since she did anything like this, so he almost forgot. Whenever something bad happens, she will take responsibility for it even if it is not her fault.

    "Asuka, how many people are outside?"

    "Two hundred."

    "I see."

    Atushi''s gaze fell on his hand, and he noticed a spec of blood.

    "Your bleeding."

    "Wahh- really?!"

    Atushi sighed and quickly took out the medical supplies." How''s that? Did the blood stop?"

    "Yeah, I think so."

    "It did? I used the juice from shoujiou roots. It''s good for stopping blood. It also prevents anemia. When it starts to bruise, scorch some tsuwabuki leaves and make a paste to put on it. "

    As he exined this, though, he noted Sumire stared at him, "What is it?"

    "I just thought that you''re nice after all."

    He hears Jae chuckling in the background, and he sighed.

    The thing is, she is really serious about that, isn''t she? "I''d ask what sort of impression you''ve had of me up until now. But something tells me I''d rather not know."

    "Fufu, is that so? Who knows, you''d probably have gotten a nice response."

    She''s messing around with him. But he supposed she has always been like this.

    His eyesight moved towards Sumire, who wasbing her hair with her fingers. There was something about this sight that reminded him of something. He watched her a bit more before he realized something whenever he looked into her eyes before it looked like he could see the illumination of the moonlight.

    Ah, moonlight; whenever he thought of that, he begins to think of their senpais. After all, their group M5 represents the moon, doesn''t it? As he was wracking his brains on the matter, he did not notice that the girl was staring at him at a closer range.

    He only realized because Jaemented about waking Yuhi up. "W--what is it?"

    "I just thought that you''d changed a lot, haven''t you, Atushi?"

    Huh? Where did thate from? "That''s quite random."

    "Aha, you think so?"

    Yeah, he does. She has had plenty of chances sinceing here to say something like that to him. "But that''s true, hmmm how to put it? Just now, you pulled an expression on your face that I had not yet seen before, so I felt the need to say it like that."

    "In other words, it was random."

    Sumireughed softly. "Ah, I''m caught?!"

    "Moron."

    But the girl only responded with augh causing him to sigh. Even though they are older now. He can see that some things about her won''t change at all. He supposed a part of him is d about that, yet he asionally wonders if that is the case.

    When she first came here, after she sang on stage, she would break down backstage. For sure, those tears are not a lie and those hazard eyes either. Recently it appears as though she is much calmer than before.

    It''s Yuhi''s influence, but there''s something different here.

    "Sumire, you told me before that were just empty shells waiting for something to happen, correct?"

    Sumire nodded. "I did." Her tone changed, and he knew instantly that she sensed what he was about to ask.

    "I didn''t mean--"

    "But I did not get that feeling when I first read the lyrics to M5 debut song." Usually, when anybody sings, it''s difficult to pay attention to the lyrics. But after the conversation they had then, he found himself looking at the lyrics carefully.

 Chapter 404 - Fear Is Proof

    "I see you figured it out. That''s right; it''s only natural to be. Someone like me has always been empty, after all. "

    Sumire shook. "It''s quite alright."

    "Then may I ask, under what circumstances did you use to write those lyrics?"

    She was silent for a few minutes before she extended her hand out, almost as though she was trying to capture the stars with her palm. Even though they were indoors, he felt this way.

    "When I''m feeling insecure. Like when Yuhi and I were not together, I felt so useless at that time. All I could do was wait. Yet, it was because of that we were all pleased when we saw each other again. I hate it, you know? The feeling of being weak and powerless. Even though that ce was my home, it was suffocating and stifling all the time. The only times I found light were when I was with or whenever I sang. That''s why the second I realized my strength, and I wanted to use it to change something. To change this called time."

    Ah, so that''s it, that''s the reason why she has been able to remain strong this entire time, even though she broke down and cried after each stage. Atushi also noted how quickly she got back on her feet. No matter how painful it was.

    She is an amazing person.

    Atushi thought so before, but when she says things like this, he affirms those thoughts.

    "But if something were to break that? If something were to break that change, what would you do?" At this point, his tone must have sounded desperate since she reached over and patted his hair.

    "When that timees, I''ll rely on everyone else to give me the strength to fix it, to build something new. "

    His eyes widened. "It''ll be alright; you can find what you''ve been looking for."

    Sumire stood up and walked towards the door, but right then, Yuhi woke up. "In a few minutes, Nagawa will arrive. Stay with him for a while until this dies down."

    "Yuh-no don''t."

    Yuhiughed. "If that is how you feel, then how can I sit back? Besides, I won''t be doing this alone."

    It was then Atushi heard familiar voices outside and walked towards the window. From there, he could see the other guys in M5. It seems Yuhi is slowly changing. But what about Sumire?

    Atushi watched as she leaned forward and kissed Yuhi. For a moment, everybody in the room is stunned. This?

    "I will wait, so you have toe to fetch me. If you take too long, I will let San take me away."

    Yuhiughed. "Now we can''t have that, can we?"

    ˇ­.

    It was nightfall when the mess calmed down. There were still quite a few reporters outside, but when they realized Sumire was not around, they hurriedly left to search for her. Atushi recalled the sight from earlier off Nagawa Sano taking her away. Is it fine? That guy is the main reason why so many bad things have happened.

    Since Sumire and Yuhi left earlier, Atushi remained outside leaning against the entrance in a daze.

    He answered the reporter''s questions properly. Many tried to twist the situation about Sumire staying in a bar. But after he exined that this was his ce, and Yuhi stayed there, they scrapped the idea of using it in the report.

    "Isn''t it too cold to be smoking outside?" A familiar voice said.

    Atushi looked over and spotted a woman with long purple-colored hair. He nced over at the drink in her hands. "Is that for me?"

    She sighed and passed it over. "Futaba is angry at you; when will you make up with her?"

    Atushiughed. "I didn''t think you would pry into our little lovers'' spat."

    Momoi Futaba was Sumire''s best friend and currently his girlfriend. They got into a fight when she heard that he would follow Sumire to Tokyo. Futaba told him that he would get in the way and that Sumire does not want this. He understood that very well, but he had to go.

    Did they think it was wise enough to leave Sumire, who was suicidal, alone? Even though she is calmer now, he knew how emotionally unstable she is.

    "We all know that you still like Sumire. She knew that too, and yet-"

    He shook his head. "The feelings I have for Sumire are quite different now, unlike the past."

    That is right; unlike before, these feelings have changed. But even then, he never entertained the idea of them being a couple. Most people found that odd since there was a time where he could have sessfully chased her.

    Now that he thought about it, back then, his gaze fell towards Kiragi Asuka. This person gave him some advice.

    Asuka noticed him staring. "What is it?"

    "You told me recently, didn''t you, that ''Fear is proof that your imagination is functioning. Frankly, I feel bad for anyone who can''t feel fear. Without imagination, you can never deduce which action to take next.'' "

    __

    She didn''t think he would bring this up. Still, she nodded, not understanding where he wasing from.

    "From the very start, I may have just been afraid. When I first met Sumire. At first, I thought she was some stupid girl with no worries at allˇŞsomeone who lived a carefree life. But somehow, along the way, I found myself bing attached to her. The way she can stand up and take action for someone else, even at the risk of their own life."

    She, too, thought the same of Sumire and thus didn''t want to get involved with her.

    She thought of Sumire as a fool. Someone who didn''t know she was pushing and stepping on others, and yet, slowly, that changed. She doesn''t know at what point it changed, but she was always watching the brte hair girls back before she knew it.

    Unconsciously the lc hair girl found herself joining in the conversation, despite initially being too nervous.

    "It''s not often that you see it. But beneath her weakness, she is a strong person." she trails off. "Maybe that''s just what she wants us to see through. She can change who she is, depending on the situation."

    Atushi nodded. "Maybe she''s just good at reading people''s feelings and desires."

    ''But even that alone is not enough."

    "She knows how to talk to people. But if you always try to please people, you tend to forget to please yourself. So I worry her kindness will change. Circumstances change people. It could happen to her too."

 Chapter 405 - Reason To Exist

    *UNEDITED*

    ''There''s a hidden side to everything, in everyone, there is a god but also a demon.''

    When she recalled those words, Asuka turned quiet. She wonders since when did he know about it. Exactly when did he nt these seeds and why did you do it? ˇ­In the end there will always be questions to matters we will never get the answer too.

    "But, it''s like I thought."

    "Hmm?"

    "When ites to Sumire. Kiragi-san, you talk a lot more."

    At that she could feel her cheeks ze, "!!"as she averted her gaze, " Isn''t that only normal? Were friends."

    They are friends with each other but she''s never actually admitted it, so doing so now is embarrassing.

    To her surprise Hamano only responded with a gentle gaze on his face.

    Even now that smile has not changed, it''s the same as back then. It is somethingpletely unreadable to her. Instead of continuing on that topic, her expression changes slightly.

    "We are so to speak born twice. Once to exist, and once to live. Didn''t Rousseau say that? Once just to be alive, and once to find a reason for living"

    Atushi looked over at her with a puzzled gaze.

    She shuts her eyes briefly before she opened them again.

    "Oh well, who am I to judge the way other people live. It''s not like everybody knows their reason for existing. Most people go through their whole lives without knowing. I guess you might even see it as excessive. "

    "Thinking that way seemsplex. I have time of now maybe I can take a stroll around the own."

    "Hamano."

    "Yes?"

    "I can''t tell you how to find your answer. Let alone happiness. But, I''ll give you a hint. It''s something that has always been beside you."

    ..

    Tokyo Metropolitan Office

    It was pitch dark when she arrived inside the office but that didn''t matter as she walked over to her desk and switched on herputer. There has to be something she can do for those two. Asuka recalled the expression on Hamano Atushis face earlier and sighed. What on earth was that all about? She did not think that person would say such things.

    Her thoughts broke off when she heard the sound of the creaking door. Asuka was on alert but only for a moment her gaze softened when she saw who it was.

    "Ah Asuka there you are. I heard from the others that you were here. Here are some manju buns, you like these don''t you? "

    Asuka nodded and told her to leave it on the table. Sumire walked over.

    "Today''s also your day off isn''t it? I half expected to find you training. But even you can getzy and just sit around and rx."

    "Were you not the one who taught me to do that?"

    Sumire chuckles. "Indeed."

    She hears a shuffling sound and finds Sumire pulling up the spare pillow andying t on the ground not too close beside her and yet not too far away.

    "Ah this is refreshing, I''m really tired."

    "You also had a day off today , correct? Did you go somewhere"

    "Ah huh, Yuhi also had a day off so we went to the aquarium. "

    Aquarium and she went with Terashima too, in other words they went on a date didn''t they? It is still a bit hard for her to ept Sumire dating somebody other than Mamoru. But she was one of the rare few that knew that the guy Sumire waited for this entire time was Yuhi.

    "Hey are you listening?"

    "I am."

    "Anyway Huan was really cute today when he wore that outfit Atsuro bought for him. Ah, natural colours really do look so much nicer on him."

    "Perhaps, did you go out as a family?"

    ''I assumed they didn''t spend much time together before the shooting incident, but that is not the case.

    It seems she even brought her kid along.

    "That''s right. It really is rare."

    But huh? If that''s the case. "I didn''t see the kid earlier."

    "I brought him back to Atsuros. It would be hard for me to have Huan tag along while I stay with San."

    Nagawa Sano, Asuka does not understand why Yuhi asked Nagawa that favour. Why would he entrust Sumire to that guy of all people?

    "I had to give you the manju buns.." Sumire mumbles. "That and I wanted to see you."

    Asuka sighed. "That does sound nice but this is you we are talking about here, what is the catch?"

    Sumireughed. "As expected of you." She trailed off. "I wanted to see you and ask about Arashi."

    "The master?" he repeated.

    "Ah huh, actually I ran into him in the aquarium today. He was there with Kensho and some old ssmates to n for the reunion. Ah did he tell you about it? The reunion."

    Asuka gave a small nod of conformation as she continued.

    "He ended up saving me since I ran into some trouble whilst waiting for me. When he did I thought he really doesn''t hesitate to show off when he sees a girl in sses. Oh I was wearing my sses earlier today because I wasn''t feeling well and the fact that Yuhi said I looked cute with them on."

    If you ask her, that''s the real reason she left them on. But the aquarium, something came to mind.

    "As I recall, does that ce not hold special memories for the two of you?" Asuka asked.

    "He told you?"

    Again another nod. But Asuka kept silent on why Arashi felt the need to tell her. It''s because she asked about it, about the two of them in middle school. That story everyone knew and had yet to understand.

    "It does and that''s why when I went there with Yuhi to have a date awhile back I felt awkward. Although we created our own memories there, somehow something was missing. I, love Yuhi I know that for sure but for some reason Arashi is, no senpai is someone I can''t seem to detach myself away from."

    "Is that not feelings of love?"

    "I''m not sure. He''s important and special to me, but to say it''s love. I don''t think I''ve ever thought about it that way."

    ''It''s fine, after all I''ve erased it already.'' Asuka recalled something Sumire told her before and paused. Now that she thought about it her friend has always been this way. But back then she did not think too deeply about it. Now that it has gotten this far however she is starting to understand.

    For Ibuki Sumire human rtionships, no just getting closer to another person is frightening. She wonders what Sumire would think about the words she exchanged with Hamano Atushi earlier.

 Chapter 406 - The Strength Behind That Weak Figure

    ''What do you mean somebody dethroned Aki from the top? Wasn''t he supposed to lead after Mamoru disappeared?''

    ''It''s true. They say a newbie that joined a few years back beat him. Her name is Ibuki Sumire.''

    Ibuki Sumire, Asuka wanted to meet her; she didn''t think she would meet that girl in moonlight academy of all ces. She didn''t think that she would meet the scary girls from the rumors in such a regr ce.

    However, the second, they brushed past each other. Asuka could tell right away that she wasn''t normal. For a while, she merely intended to observe the girl. But after learning of herck of motivation of being on top, she couldn''t hold herself back from challenging her.

    She would have left the girl be. After observing her, it was clear that she was going through a rough time. Asuka didn''t intend to take the girl''s new home away from her soon after obtaining it. But on her way back, she caught the brte being challenged for the top, only to hear the words she said. ''You guys can''t cure my boredom.''

    After hearing those words, Asuka knew instantly; this person has no intention to shoulder the burden of being on top. Such a half-hearted person being on top, she wouldn''t stand for it, but that person saved her. During their match, she saved her opponent despite having almost won against her.

    Who is stronger between her and Ibuki Sumire? Most people tend to ponder and debate about it since their match was interrupted. But the actual reality is like what most people are thinking. She''s the one who lost.

    From the very start, she stood no chance against that person, someone''s fists who were heavy. It was only when their fists collided that she realized it; this person may do things indirectly, but she is already shouldering the burden of being on top, not just one burden but many. Such a heavy fist and look in her eyes, it was the first time she saw them.

    When Sumire suddenly leaned forward, her thoughts broke off, Asuka startled, backed away, and Sumireughed.

    "You know that part of you has not changed at all."

    "I could say the same for you; there is this thing called personal space."

    "Mmm, but just now, you made a strange face. Hey, Asuka, you know I think I like it here."

    Asuka sighed deeply. "Not, I think, but you like it here."

    Sumireughed. "Mmm, it is like that."

    "I am not going back, Sumire." She emphasized those words. "I cannot leave you here alone. No matter how strong you are, the people after you are dangerous."

    Besides, it is better for her toe here than Momoi Futaba. That person will sacrifice anything for Sumire''s sake. She will go overboard and not hesitate to end a person''s life on the spot.

    "Better you than Futaba?"

    Asuka sighed. "If you know, then please behave. Who do you think has to clean up after you two?"

    "I know, I understand. That is why Asuka, I want you to take care of Yuhi."

    So that is the reason for her visit. It struck her as odd when Sumire went away with Nagawa without causing a fuss; it is not like her.

    "Is that an order?"

    Sumireughed. "Right now, I am not the head of the delinquent world, but Ibuki Sumire. As your friend, I am asking you to please take care of him until this mess ends. Can you do that for me?"

    A burst of genuineughter, Asuka blinked surprised for a moment but nodded.

    "As you wish."

    After a few more words, the girl quickly left. Asuka remained in that spot for a few minutes more. It seems Terashima Yuhi has won her over quickly. Everything is going like those two predicted, Mamoru and Aki.

    ''The person Sumire has always liked is Yuhi, that is why you don''t have to worry. As long as they are together, she will smile naturally.''

    __

    Two weekster

    For the next two weeks, Ibuki Sumire has lived with him.

    When Terashima Yuhi first asked him to do this, Sano didn''t know how to react. But he did not waste any time with pointless questions and rushed to her side. When Terashima called, he was with the boss who instructed him to y the hero who saves the beauty, but there was no need for that due to Terashima''s call.

    "What are you doing?" Sano asked as he appeared behind her.

    He was watching her from the kitchen doorway for thest few minutes but decided to speak up.

    "S--sorry! I just wanted some water."

    Sano''s gaze darkened when he saw the blood on her hands due to dropping the cup. Did he frighten her that much? Why is she acting so weird?

    He extended his hand out, and sure enough, Sumire closed her eyes and gripped her hand tightly.

    "I called Hino; he wille over. You don''t have to worry so much."

    "You changed my clothes," Sumire muttered.

    "I had to." Sano trailed off. "Look, I didn''t do anything.."

    Sumire didn''t reply, and he sighed. ''I suppose it can''t be helped.'' "There is a first kit on the first shelf behind you; use it to patch up your wound."

    Where did he put the broom? He needs to clean up the mess before she gets hurt again. It didn''t take long before he found it, and Sano quickly cleaned up the mess.

    The entire time he felt Sumire staring at him.

    "Say." She eventually spoke up. "Why does this house look like the one I designed when we dated?"

    "That''s because it is."

    "Oh."

    What a low reaction; he thought she would be happier. Then again, what does he expect at this stage? Their current rtionship is so fragile and can shatter easily like ss.

    Sano cupped her cheeks. "You need to eat something."

    "San, actually--"

    "Argh, just eat! You can''t survive on an IV drip forever, and I don''t want to force you like I did earlier." Sano recalled how he had to force her to eat.

    It wasn''t pleasant, and he wishes he never did it. But Sumire already lost so much weight, and she was bedridden. He had to get her to eat.

    "Are you cooking?"

    "I''ll order some take-out for today."

    He isn''t in the mood to cook. Sano led her outside the room and sat on the couch.

    Sano pulled her onto hisp and hugged her tightly. "I thought Terashima was joking when he called me and asked me to take care of you."

    "But you epted quickly."

    "Of course."

    ''This is partly my fault.'' It is because he recently hasn''t obeyed their orders, and that is why they decided to attack her directly. From now on, he needs to be more careful; otherwise, this will happen again.

 Chapter 407 - Slowly Falling Apart

    Terashima timing with the phone call, though, it is almost like he knew. Although Sumire is indeed safe with him, this is still a risky move. What is Terashima going to do if Sumire changes her mind and stays with him?

    "San, you''re too close. Can you let go?"

    "I won''t do anything more than this. Besides, your body is so cold. I told you to wear moreyers. Do you not like the clothes?"

    "I like them."

    She is talking now; maybe she feels a bit better?

    "Sano, have you seen Yuhi?"

    "I visited him. I said you were doing well."

    "Visited?"

    "They transferred him to Hyou4''s prison. It seems Kiragi Asuka managed to pull some strings. I am sure they won''t mistreat him there."

    There was something that bothered him, though. He has heard some people say Terashima is deliberately staying in prison, even though there is evidence to clear him.

    "Can I see him?"

    Sano shook his head. "You shouldn''t leave here."

    "But it''s been half a month."

    "No, are you going to eat or not?"

    "I''m not hungry."

    This again! "Look, Sumire, you can''t keep doing this."

    At this stage, she will copse again. He no longer wants to see her in such a terrible state in his family hospital again. Despite what it looked like, Sano found it hard to be her doctor. Although he could spend extra time with her, at what cost?

    Sano felt her tug on his shirt, and he bit his lip. "I won''t do anything."

    "Even though you can? What if I say yes."

    "Sumire, I know you''re only emotional right now."

    "Who says I am?" Sumire challenged.

    Just a few minutes ago, she acted cautiously around him, but now she is doing this again. Since Terashima entrusted her to him in the past two weeks, Sumire has had asional emotional outbursts like this.

    "I am going crazy, San. Won''t you help me? I miss him so much."

    "Sumire-" His sentence fell short when she pushed him down. The moment she hovered over him, he instinctively wrapped his arms around her waist. But even then, he did not do anything more than that.

    "In the past, you would have done it easily if I asked you."

    "That was then; we were dating."

    Sumireughed. "Why are you trying to act like a saint when you cheated on me?"

    "Sumire, please stop."

    "Touch me."

    Sano bit his lip. This girl is acting crazy again. He reported this odd behavior to Hino too, but Terashima''s case keeps him busy.

    "Sorry, but this is all I can do."

    ˇ­.

    After Sumire fell asleep, he decided to cook and headed to the kitchen. But he only finished halfway when he heard movements from the room upstairs. He quickly closed the stove and put lids on the pans before he exited the kitchen.

    He could recall the sensation of her skin even though an hour had passed already. She should be fine now, right? Hino told him how Terashima controls himself around Sumire. But Sano does not know how he can do something like that.

    Sano ran his hands through his hair and sighed. This is driving him crazy. He is happy that Sumire is staying here with him; it is something he has always wanted. But he did not want it to be like this.

    If she was going to stay with him, he wishes she broke up with Terashima and no longer had feelings for him.

    "Don''t get up; stay like that."

    Sumire sighed. "You stopped me?"

    "Well, I did kiss you a bit."

    "Mmm."

    "Are you fine?"

    "My head feels like a mess. Thank you for stopping me."

    Sano walked over and brushed his fingers across her forehead. The heat from her face transmitted into his skin. "You''re feverish; you shouldy down."

    "Mmm, I''m sick again. This keeps happening a lottely."

    ".."

    "Is it because of the medicine you give me?"

    She already has it figured out? "I''m sorry, but you need to stay put here, Sumire. If you go outside and cause problems, it will be bad." He ced a cup in front of her. "It will only make you feverish and a bit tired. But it won''t harm your body anyway."

    ".."

    She won''t take it now that she knows, right? To his surprise, however, Sumire picked up the cup and immediately drank from it.

    A fit of coughs escaped her lips, and his eyes widened, rmed.

    Sano patted her back andid her down. "Why did you just do something like that?"

    "You know for the longest time I missed you."

    Huh? Did she miss him?

    "It was during the time I dated Ren. I had those days where I wanted to see you."

    "You did?"

    Sumireughed. "He had a hard time stopping me."

    Sano paused for a moment, trying to register her words. Did she miss him? Their breakup was terrible; naturally, he orchestrated it to be that way. But even then, he could not leave her alone, and that was why he instructed some of his men to follow her.

    He knew what she was like; whenever she got hurt, she would end up doing something carelessly. Indeed when he received the report that she was at the bar, he got his men to go after her. But, Sano clenched his fist when he recalled the police report.

    You set her up again? You have no shame, do you?

    Set her up? That is not what he did- he sent his men to protect her. How did it end up like that? After that incident, he tried to call her; however, it did no good.

    "Your phone."

    "I gave it to Ren. He told me he doesn''t trust me with it."

    So the one who blocked all his calls was Kanagawa. He supposes that made sense. No matter how much Sumire dislikes somebody, she would never block them. She is the type to keep the details of the person she hates even if it will backfire on her in the future. That was one of the few things he knew about her, yet he misunderstood this entire time.

    Sano assumed that he went overboard this time and that she no longer wanted to see him. Of course, he went overboard; he had to trick those people sessfully.

    "Is Kanagawa Rening back?"

    "I haven''t heard from him since he left."

    ''Is that so?'' Sano thought the two would remain in contact. After doing a bit of investigating, it seemed like she knew Kanagawa Ren before they started to date. He already had so many rivals then, but he spent far too much time focusing on Ichinose Arashi like a fool.

    Now, where was that guy? The guy he was so worried about, nothing ever happened between the two. Sumire dated other guys, and now she is in this current state where she can''t survive without Terashima Yuhi.

    Sano caressed her cheeks. "Do you still have feelings for me?"

 Chapter 408 - Risky

    It was a risky question, but Sano understood something. This is the best time to get the answers he wanted.

    "I thought I did. But I don''t get jealous of seeing you with other women anymore. I wouldn''t mind if you got married either."

    "Then--"

    "But somehow, it is strange, even though I don''t mind that stuff. Somehow I don''t mind you being near me. If you end up sick or hurt because of me, it makes me feel unpleasant."

    His eyes widened when he heard those words. It almost sounds like she still likes him, but at the same time, it is not like that. What on earth is with that?

    Sano sighed. He didn''t know what to say, and Sumireughed softly.

    "Is this confusing?"

    "It is, but-" Sano trailed off. "It is better than you saying you hate me."

    This is the best time, though, to talk about the things they couldn''t back then.

    Before Sano could say something, however, she extended her hand out and caressed his cheek. She sat up and leaned forward till their foreheads touched.

    "It''s okay, San. I know what you want to say. But you know something? I am still slowly figuring things out, so I do not want you to reveal those things. I should learn about my mistakes on my own."

    "Wouldn''t it be better if you heard it from me?"

    Sumireughed softly. "But you will feel guilty. I don''t want that."

    "No matter what my excuse was, I still hurt you, so it is okay for me to feel pain."

    Sumire flicked his forehead with her finger. "No, that is not allowed. If anybody has to repent, it is me. After I met you again, I realized many things I didn''t know before. You still remembered that I didn''t like rainy days; you knew other things about me that you possibly wouldn''t know unless you watched over me carefully."

    "How can you say that for sure? I could have nned all of this."

    What nonsense is he saying when she already figured things out?

    "I wonder why you still insist on ying the bad guy. I already understand, San; it was never you." She trailed off. "It was those people, that organization-" Her gaze dimmed, and Sano felt the air turn cold.

    Sumire pulled away from him. "If those people continue to do this, then I will have no choice. No, they already lost their chances."

    Sanos eyes widened when he heard her say those words. No, she can''t, she can''t do anything. Sumire has no idea how dangerous those people are! All his sacrifice this entire time would have been for nothing if she rushes ahead like this.

    He can''t allow her to do that. Sano grabbed her wrist. "If you are going to do that anyway, then I might as well ept your earlier offer."

    If he has to be the devil to save her, then he will do exactly that. The moment he got close enough to kiss her. However, she bit his lip and told him no. Sano angrily looked at her, but before he could do anything.

    "She said no idiot! Let go of her." A familiar voice said.

    "Hino!"

    "Tsk. What is with your timing?" Sano said, irritated when he saw his friend.

    Hino rolled his eyes. "After having a nice conversation with her like that, don''t ruin it."

    Sano paused when he saw the red marks forming on her wrist; he immediately drew back.

    "Here, I got permission atst. These are all letters from that love-sick idiot."

    "From Yuhi?!!"

    Sano watched as her violet-colored eyes brightened. The darkness from moments agopletely vanished. Sano clenched his fist. It is not like this is anything new already. From the moment he saw Terashima Yuhi beside her, a part of him understood already.

    This is the reason why she remained distant from him even when they dated. He already learned from her then that there was somebody she could not forget, but he dismissed those words. She is only a young girl; how can she already have somebody she loves so deeply?

    It has to be a joke; she can''t be serious. When Ichinose Arashi came along, Sano thought that maybe she was talking about this guy. But even then, something was nagging at the back of his mind. There is something wrong here, and yet he still focused on that guy.

    Sano looked at the letters, no boxes Hino brought.

    ''Only two weeks have passed; why did he write so much?''

    "Yes, from that idiot. Initially, he wasn''t allowed to send these letters, but apparently, he is writing so many of them that his entire cell is full. So the guards gave me a bunch."

    Sano hesitantly watched her expression and immediately looked away. It was just for a moment, but he saw the tender look in her eyes. Not once, has she ever made that face in front of him. Sano thought he already understood it, yet seeing this in person hurts more than it should.

    His thoughts broke off when Sumire suddenly put the box away in the cab.

    "Huh? You''re not reading them now?"

    "San, you said you made my food, right?"

    Oh, is she trying to send him away?

    "I''ll get it," Sano mumbled. Of course, she does not want him to be around when she reads the letters from her beloved.

    "No, Hino, can you fetch it?"

    He seemed reluctant to leave, but Sumire urged him. The moment Hino left, Sano pulled her into his arms. "I don''t know what you''re up to, but I appreciate it."

    "Mmmm."

    "You can read those letters but not in front of me."

    "Okay." She trailed off. "Is there anything else?"

    "Please eat."

    "Alright." Sumire caressed his cheeks. "I''m sorry for worrying you so much. I will be fine."

    Sano shook his head. He wanted to talk to her about everything. If he told her everything that he knew, she would not react this way. No, even if he did tell her, she would still behave this way since it concerns those dear to her.

    ˇ­

    It was difficult to send Hino away; his friend insisted on staying. Hino argued that his emotional state isn''t good, and he may end up doing something to Sumire. Indeed Sano couldn''t trust himself after the earlier events, but he still managed to get Hino to leave. Sano leaned against the wall outside his backyard with a cigarette in his fingers.

    What is he going to do about this now? At this stage, those people will hurt her.

    The only reason why he put on that grand show was to protect her. But if she will end up getting hurt anyway, what is the point in all of this?

 Chapter 409 - Sano And Arashi

    No matter what happens, he will remain by her side. He will be loyal to her until hisst breath and if there is a life after death he will correct all his mistakes towards her.

    Sumire is the most precious thing to him in this world.

    But she isn''t his. From the very start, she has never liked him.

    There is somebody I can''t forget, even then do you still want to date me?

    The words she said back then echoed in his head. When he first asked her out, she said something like that.

    "I was surprised you called me. I thought I was doing a good job of hiding." A familiar voice said, breaking his thoughts.

    Sano sighed when he saw his visitor, "Ha? As if." He watched the pale blonde-haired boy sit on the wooden branch of a tree beside him. "Hamano will kill you; no, he has every intention of doing so. Going off and pretending to be missing."

    While Hamano Atushi has remained a neutral party, ording to the reports from his people, Hamano has fervently searched for this person.

    He had already heard plenty of the small boy''s rants.

    "Ichinose."

    Yes, this person was the one Sumire most likely had feelings for. Yet she probably will never be able to tell him, all the others including himself aside.

    "Did you know from the start?"

    "I can''t say I did. But I was suspicious and conducted my investigation afterwards. However, since he was actually around that time, it was quite difficult. I only just put the final pieces together two days ago."

    Sano sighed. "Once again, you did things in a roundabout way. I don''t like that about you." He trails off, "That basketball match too."

    After he learned about Sumire and Ichinose Arashi, there was a foolish time where he challenged Ichinose to a basketball match. That time he won, but Sumire was not impressed at all. She went home with him, but they ended up arguing.

    Arashi''s gaze turned soft. "Are you reminiscing?"

    "There''s no need to."

    That''s right; there wasn''t any need to do something like that anymore. No matter how much he thinks about the past, those days will never return. What he needs to do now is focus on the present. He needs to find a way to get Ibuki Sumire to willingly return to his side.

    "But this is surprising; you knew how to get in touch with me?"

    Sano sighed. "Even if you hide, my connections are good."

    He watched as Ichinose looked towards the house. "You want to see her? Go ahead; she probably isn''t asleep."

    "Two weeks ago, I identally ran into her when she was on her date with Terashima."

    "I see."

    "You know, before Mamoru passed away, I lectured him a little."

    "You lectured him?"

    Arashi nodded. "I saw him do foolish things like talking to people who would help Sumire in the future. But that lecture did no good because the next day I saw him speak to Terashima."

    "To Terashima?"

    "It was the first time I saw him so angry.

    ''Don''t be an idiot. We all know that between everyone - between everyone who likes her. You''re the one she holds dearest in her heart. You''ve always been by her side; you''ve always been protecting her. Your the only one who knows her pain, the only one who understands her. You''re the only one''." Arashi repeated.

    Sano dropped the cigarette when he heard those words. "Those are the words Tsueno said?"

    "Yeah. Imagine how it felt when I heard that? I didn''t know that the guy Sumire had in mind was Terashima Yuhi. I always assumed it was Mamoru and that she couldn''t express her emotions properly. But that was not an act at all; she has always loved Terashima."

    "Howe?" Sano mumbled. No matter how he looked at it, he was better than Terashima in every aspect. Why does she love him so deeply?"

    "That is something between the two of them."

    "You are not helpful."

    She didn''t even need to ask him something like that. From the very start, he had been towards her. From the very start, their fates had already been entangled with each other.

    "Hey, what do you think my chances are now?" Sano asked.

    "Wow, I did not expect that from you."

    "Shut up and just answer."

    It was brave of him to ask this person that question. This guy differs from all the other guys who like her. But that is the reason he asked. If it is this person, surely he can tell.

    Sano half expected him to joke around again, yet instead, a serious expression appeared on his face. "It hasn''t changed since then. You''re still my greatest rival for her."

    At that, his eyes went wide. "Truthfully, I expected you two to start dating again. Back then, you two were already close with each other after all. And slowly, you began to stop holding yourself back; I guess I was afraid. That''s probably why I never directly said it, even though I had plenty of chances to do so. Pretty cowardly, huh?"

    No, it wasn''t cowardly.

    It was anything but that.

    Sano slumped on the ground. "You''re an annoying guy."

    Arashiughed. "If you find me annoying, what about Mamoru-san and Terashima?"

    "On another level," Sano mumbled. "This feels like a group of losers hanging together and brooding because we can''t even take first or second in her heart."

    "We can''t rece those two, but we can still be there for her."

    "I don''t want to hear it from the guy who keeps running away."

    "Says the one who keeps using forceful measures on her."

    Sano recalled the red mark from her wrist earlier and ran his hands through his hair with a troubled look. "I would rather turn into a devil if it means stopping her from hurting herself."

    "Sumire isn''t weak."

    "I know she isn''t," Sano mumbled. He already conducted his investigation. He understood that a lot happened in the time he did not see her. No, even back when they dated, there were times where she snuck off and did something. Back then, he never pried, but he asionally saw her with strange people. It is not like he does not know. But even then, Sano recalled the menacing presence of that man.

    "Sumire cannot match him."

    Arashi frowned. "Did you meet him after all?"

    "Two weeks ago, that guy summoned me. But I did not see his face directly; he hid behind a screen."

    But he did not have to see the man''s face to know that he was bad news.

    "I''ve never seen you look so spooked before. Is he that dangerous?"

    Sano looked away but realized there was no use hiding it. "Yeah." It was the first time in his life that he has ever felt such fear. No matter what happened, he has remained calm. But thest two weeks, he has been on edge. What is with that guy? How can another human be so scary?

    To his surprise, Ichinose was calm. "I don''t think you''ve seen Sumire fight before."

    "That is beside the point-"

    Arashi shook his head. "You need to see for yourself first; then you can decide who is scarier. You can decide then which side you should stand on. But I don''t think the current you can hurt her, even if you have to pretend."

    This guy is acting high and mighty again. But he is right. He has never seen Sumire fight before; who knows, maybe she can match that person?

    Also, he just lied; that was the second time he felt such fear. The first time was when she threatened to kill him when he followed her that time.

    Perhaps if it is Sumire, she can fix all this?

 Chapter 410 - Another Truth

    Two days went by, but that talk with Ichinose in the garden remained firm in his mind. He did a little bit more digging around and learned more about Sumire''s reputation. Indeed it does appear as though she is stronger than the average person.

    But Sano recalled her medical records. Her body is breaking down a lot. Perhaps it is due to the unfamiliar nature of her abilities, but her body cannot handle those powers. Even if she is strong, if her body cannot handle that strength, she is the same as a powerless person.

    Sano sighed deeply. He can''t concentrate like this. His gaze fell on the stack of paperwork, and he shook his head. He can save this stuff for another time.

    He packed his stuff and quickly left his office. It should surprise her if hees home early.

    Sano paused in the middle of the hallway, though when he spotted somebody familiar. It was his friend Hino, but the man was not alone. There standing opposite him was a man with dark hair, wearing a dark suit and whiteb coat.

    Huh? Isn''t this guy--? The one Sumire was with when that incident happened?

    A furious look was on Hino''s face; it was the first time he saw such raw emotion on his friend''s face.

    "Do you truly think what you are doing is for the best?"

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    "I thought it was strange Terashima Yuhi asked Nagawa Sano something so ridiculous. Terashima isn''t stupid; even if it is safe with Nagawa, he also knows how dangerous it is. He will not do anything that will bring her harm."

    "Are you saying I did something?"

    "You''re the only person who has the power and influence over Terashima Yuhi, the only one other than her that can change his words."

    Sano''s eyes widened when he heard that. Even before Hino responded, he already knew that the other man was right. Why didn''t he think about this before? There is no way Terashima, who is normally so hostile towards him, would allow Sumire to stay with him, no matter what the situation is.

    But for the stubborn Terashima to change his mind, only one other person other than Sumire can convince him. But why would Hino do something like that? Hino always insists that he stays away from Sumire.

    Hino sighed. "Since you figured that out, then why are you not doing anything? If you tell Sumire, she will leave right away."

    Eliughed. "Nonsense, how can I persuade the Queen?"

    At thatment, Hino mmed his fist against the wall. "Why did you return to Japan? No, what were you doing with Sumire?"

    "What you say? I was following her orders and updating her on the situation."

    "So it is your fault that she saved Nakara Shin that time and attracted their attention. I warned you to stay away from her!"

    "You''re acting so overprotective, but it seems she does not remember who you are."

    "That''s--"

    "Noblesse oblige. Those with great responsibility should give back to those who are less fortunate. But here you are hiding your identity from her andmitting a great sin."

    Sano could not believe what he just heard. Hino--Hino knew Sumire? Since when? From the conversation just now, it seems like they have known each other for a long time. Sano didn''t understand what was going on. But he knew it would be bad for him to remain and listen any longer.

    ˇ­...

    When he returned to his apartment, Sano searched for her immediately since she did not greet him.

    Where is she? She didn''t go out, right? Before he could panic, however, he hears a familiar voice.

    "San? Is that you?"

    "Yeah." Sano walked towards the kitchen. "Are you cooking again?

    "Mmm, I found some good books in your library. Do you mind? I made a bit of a mess."

    "It''s fine. You can use it as you-" Sano paused for a moment when he saw what she was wearing. "Is this new?"

    "I used your card, and you don''t mind, right? I didn''t bring much with me. If I use my own money, the media will notice."

    "I don''t." Sano appeared behind her. "Use everything here as you please, even me."

    Sumire nodded, and for a moment, neither of them spoke. He slid his hands around her waist and tugged on her skirt.

    "Stop."

    "You don''t want to still?"

    Sumire turned around and bit her lip. "I warned you, San, if you do anything, I will leave."

    "Hah, you''re not giving me a break." His gaze darkened. "You do realize that the moment you leave here, they will throw you in jail."

    "If I go to jail, maybe I will see Yuhi."

    "Like they would put you together."

    "You never know."

    "Stop, let''s not do this." Sano ran his hands through his hair. "Terashima''s trial date is soon; the verdict is inncoent since he didn''t do anything wrong. Just be patient."

    He suddenly felt her tug on his shirt. "I think I''m a bit tired."

    Sano picked her up and didn''t say a word for the next few minutes until they reached the room. He carefully ces her on the bed.

    "If you have a fever, you need to stay in bed."

    ''It''s because she willingly drank that thing the other day.'' Ever since then, Sano has not given it to her openly and has reduced the dosage. Now that she knew it would be difficult for him to give it to her without further damaging his consciousness.

    "Are you returning to work?"

    "Not that I have to. I can work from home for a bit." Sano recalled the stack of paperwork he left behind. Maybe he should have brought that stuff with him.

    "I will be okay. You should go."

    Sano shook his head. He doesn''t know if those two are still there, but Hino is a sharp person. His friend most likely realized he would be there. Hino wanted him to know.

    He loosened his tie slightly, and Sumire panicked.

    "Uh--Uh--!"

    "What?"

    "If you''re going to get changed, please do so in another room."

    Is she serious? Sano scanned her expression for a moment and saw the panic and fear in her eyes.

    "I always loosen my tie. You don''t need to freak out."

    "ˇ­"

    Sano sighed deeply. "Is living with me that hard?"

    "I don''t know when you will attack."

    "Then why did you stay here?"

    "Yuhi told me too."

    "So if Terashima tells you to die, would you?" Sano countered back. It was a harsh thing to say, but she makes it sound like she will do anything Terashima asks her to.

    "Mmm, right."

    ''Damn it; she isn''t supposed to say yes.'' Sano walked over to the bed and climbed on. He felt drained from working all day and then overhearing that conversation too. Maybe if he goes to sleep, he will wake up refreshed, and all the pieces wille to ce.

    "I''m also going to sleep."

    "Right, then, goodnight."

    It took Sano only a few seconds to realize that the girl closed her eyes already and had no intention of leaving.

    Is she seriously going to sleep beside him? Since she decided to stay with him in the past two weeks, not once has Sumire slept beside him. Initially, he tried to trick her into that by lying about the other rooms, but she saw right through him.

    "Hey, didn''t you say you were afraid?"

    "I am."

    "You''re very pretty. I think you understand, right? I can easily do what I want with you."

    "Is that so?"

    In the next second, she was on top of him. "I think you forget San, but I am stronger than you."

 Chapter 411 - Voice

    ''Then what if I kill you.''

    Sano felt his heartbeat increase, his palms turn sweaty, and he felt beads of sweat fall from his face rapidly. The words she said that time echoed in his head like some kind of spell. Not once since that time did a day go by where he did not think of those words. It was the first time he felt fear, and to think it came from the girl he loved.

    He felt fear, and at the same time, he wondered. Since when did her gaze be this way? Those blood lust-looking eyes, devoid of any hope and emotion. Since when did she give up on the world?

    He thought back to the time they dated. Each time she had them, all those emotional outbursts, he noticed the look in her eyes would change. At some point, it felt like he was arguing with a doll. He became increasingly angrier with her because she looked so emotionless even when they argued.

    Why did he not realize then?

    She was already losing hope in the world, and he was thest straw. She, who already gave up on everything a long time ago, clung to him, hoping that maybe she could still change her mind. But what on earth did he do?

    "Sumire?"

    "But hah, right now, I don''t have much strength."

    "You have no idea how dangerous this position is." He mumbled.

    "I do know, but I can''t move."

    "Kiss me, Sumire."

    "It will be weird in this position."

    Sanoughed. "Is that your new excuse?"

    "Mmm, it is."

    Sano extended his hand out and traced her lips. "It''s a waste for you to be with Terashima."

    "A waste, huh? Than San, are you asking me to be yours?"

    "If you understand that-" Sano''s sentence fell short when he felt a prick on his arm. He gritted his teeth, realizing. "Sumire don''t-"

    "Sorry, I will only leave for a few hours. I will return by nightfall, so stay put until then."

    Sano wanted to scream and tell her to stop, but whatever she injected in him took his voice away too. He struggled to keep his consciousness in tac as he felt her stand up.

    Don''t go, please you will die-

    __

    "Tell him, despite all this. The world is still beautiful."

    Despite what it looked like, she wasn''t a person who believed in fate. She didn''t disregard it to aplete degree like some people do by saying it is make belief,'' or a figment of people''s imaginations.

    But she could notpletely believe it. It is something that did not mean anything to her; that is why she could disregard it.

    But from the very beginning, she''s never held any particr attachment to anything. In the end, the person she has always been from the very beginning has been empty, and that''s why she unconsciously finds there to be a wall around her and others.

    Sumire reached over and extended her hand out to the sky, even though things are different now than before. Even though she has epted it to a degree about needing others, she knew that in the end, her core views still hadn''t changed. No matter how many times she gets shaken up or amazed by someone''s actions. In the end, it will always revolt back to this.

    ''It''s your color,'' Ru, has she gotten stronger now? Is it truly okay for her to take hold of this power and take another step forward? On days where she is left alone, she often has such thoughts.

    Sumire recalled her eyes as she recalled a particr conversation.

    ''You see, I don''t have anything. Things I want to do, things I can do, I don''t have any of them. That''s why, on the other hand, maybe something like that might actually work or something''.

    That''s right.

    Because she never had anything to lose from the beginning. No matter what reckless action she takes. No matter what action she ends up going through since there is nothing to lose. It bes fine for her to go through with it.

    But she wondered at what point did that change? Since when did she start to fear the consequences of her careless actions? Sumire stood on the rooftop as she overlooked the town. The ce where she was now was a ce near Tokyo. It was not the countryside, but the poption in this ce is smaller than most.

    "It seems you still have a bad habit of climbing on roofs. I thought you were afraid of heights."

    "I am, but the view is nicer here."

    The man who just appeared sweating is none other than Nakara Shin.

    "Did your boss finally let you go?"

    Shin sighed. "They thought I tampered with the evidence and changed it so you wouldn''t get in trouble. Thanks to that, I have not had the chance to check on Yuhi."

    "Yuhi is doing well; San visited him."

    Shin looked baffled, and she chuckled. "I wondered what kind of conversation they had; surely it was something interesting?"

    "You''re messing around again. This time too, sneaking away from Nagawa." Shin pointed to an old man wearing a navy blue colored suit. "That is the face of the guy you wanted to see; he is the mayor of this city. But he is causing problems and trying to make it big in Tokyo. Rumors say he is the one who is causing problems for the delinquent world and idol association board."

    "Why thetter?"

    The first thing makes sense. Many dislikes anything to do with the underworld.

    Shin looked troubled. "It''s you."

    "I have never met him."

    "You sure? When I tried to question him and mentioned you, you should have seen his face."

    Sumire tilted her head puzzled. She is sure she has never met this guy before, but he is hostile towards her?

    "You know I heard you have better control of your abilities now. If so, cant you just use some mind control on that guy?"

    Sumire sighed. "Even if I do that, it is not like the situation will change. It will have the reverse effect. His followers would end up suspicious and investigate. They will learn about my abilities, and it will worsen the situation."

    Shin looked doubtful. "Those people aren''t smart enough to make that connection."

    "Perhaps, but there is still that one percent chance."

    "Still, mayors are individuals chosen by the people. I can see why you are reluctant to just directly confront them."

    "Is he truly the voice of the people?" Sumire pointed to a tall building. "That orphanage down there is swarmed with debt. They are having a hard time feeding the kids because a rich man swayed them to give the donation money away."

    ".."

    "The people in that shop below this building illegally started their business. Their shop is not licensed; they have to be careful every time there is an inspection."

    "Sumire."

    "All of this is because these people do not have money. The mayor, if he is the voice of the people, then I wonder why he does not help them?"

    If a person has the power to change things but does not use it, they havemitted a great sin.

 Chapter 412 - Noblesse Oblige

    "Noblesse oblige."

    "Is that not the french term for those with great wealthes great responsibility to give back to those who are less fortunate?"

    Sumire nodded. "That is correct. If you can help those in need, it is natural to use it to help those need. But there are many like that man below down there who use the people as a stepping stone. He pretends that he will help them, but he tosses them away like garbage once he obtains what he wants from them. Instead of helping the people, he will selfishly keep the power to himself."

    "Then what about those with power but chose to hide it because of fear?"

    A painful smile appeared on her face when she heard him say those words. "Did you know about Hino too?"

    Shin awkwardly rubbed the back of his neck and nodded. "I suspected something. The care he has towards you and even Yuhi seemed unusual. It only took a quick investigation for me to learn that he was involved in the ident that tore you and Yuhi away when you were younger."

    So she did meet Yuhi before, and Hino was even there. How ironic, now that she thought about it that time, she helped Hino in the alleyway. It felt like something simr happened. She unconsciously rushed over to help him.

    "Does Yuhi know?"

    "It seems he started to regain a few of his memories after you met him in that concert."

    "Just me and not Hino?"

    Shin nodded. "It is strange, but I can''t find many records about Nasaki Hino when he was younger. It is like somebody deliberately tried to erase those records."

    For somebody with the power to erase records like that, there can only be one person.

    "I can investigate it further for you."

    Sumire shook her head. "I know who did it." Only Eli can do something to that scale. "But I will not ask him why."

    There is no need for her to do something like that. At the end of the day, the truth will always prevail.

    "Even if we don''t mess with him, there are those who will, and the situation will worsen, won''t it?"

    Sumire nodded. "The human mind is a peculiar thing. No matter how much wee together as a society, there will be objections wherever you go. People''s hearts cannot be truly at peace since conflicts exist everywhere."

    Without darkness, there can be no light, and the same goes vice versa.

    How many times has she said those words to others?

    "From now on, things will be more dangerous than before. I already knew before I left for Tokyo that I was treading on a thin and dangerous line, ready to snap at any time. Ru knew this and tried to shield me as much as he could, but," Sheughed weakly. "In the end, here I am, treading away from the peaceful life he wanted for me."

    "Sumire."

    "From now on, I will have to rely on you more, Shin, because I know at the very least you will never betray Yuhi."

    "You should ask that of Nasaki Hino."

    Sumire shook her head. "He lost his chance the moment he didn''t reveal the truth to me. If he told me from the start, I would still trust him even if I didn''t understand him. But now I cannot."

    She closed her eyes as she recalled that time he kissed her and said he would choose Yuhi.

    "That person is a fool. If he thinks he can protect Yuhi by concealing the truth from him, then he is greatly mistaken."

    Shin sweat fell. "You''re bitter about this, aren''t you?"

    Sumire sighed. "I didn''t want to, but when I thought about how many times I went to his house-"

    At thatment, Shin raised his hand. "Wait a minute, what are you talking about?"

    "Huh?"

    "You went to his house many times?"

    Sumire nodded. "Yes, why do you think we got so close?"

    Shin sunk to the ground with a defeated look on his face. "I am not even going to ask why you went to another man''s house repeatedly, even after you started dating Yuhi."

    "It''s only Hino."

    "But surely you figured he liked you?"

    "I did, but," Sumire trailed off and nodded. "I also knew he would never try anything."

    Shin looked at her baffled and shook his head. "You are far too careless. I can see why Hamano watches over you like some kind of parent despite being the same age. I am surprised the media never posted such news."

    There were a few asions where a reporter followed her, but Hino said he would take care of everything. The next day there was no trace of such news, so she assumed that he took care of things.

    "Are you that close?"

    "Mm, that is why I am angry."

    She hates it the most when those dear to her keep important matters a secret just to keep her safe. "I did not obtain this strength for people to treat me like ss and leave me behind."

    "Then can you show those people the strength you have now?"

    Sumire looked down.

    "You don''t like showing your hanyou abilities in front of people. Is it because your hanyou state resembles a vampire? Are you afraid people will call you a monster?"

    She shook her head. "Even before I learned of this ability, people already called me a monster, so it is not like anything has changed."

    "Then-"

    "But if people with abnormal strength are monsters, then I wonder how people see vampires? Vampires are not like what myths say; they only drink the blood of their beloved. They wish to be with them even to the point of deprivation; they will lose control and end up hurting innocent people just so they do not hurt their loved ones." She trailed off and stood up.

    "Hanyous are the same. No matter what shape or form they take, those whomit evil deeds may do so just so they can be human one day."

    "Even if you say that I can never forgive those who break thew for their selfishness."

    Sumire appeared before Shin and took his gun from his pocket. She ced it in his hands. "That is why I epted your help; it is so that one day you can pull that trigger on me."

    "Sumire you--!"

    "If I ever lose control andmit an act that will break thew. Shin, you must end it."

    "How could I do that to you? Also, Yuhi-" Shin shook his head. "I won''t be able to."

    "You will." Sumire points to the orphanage again. "If I were to go down there and cause mass ughter and then drink their blood afterward, would you forgive me? No, you won''t."

    She could see him tremble at the thought. "You will kill me without a second thought because I would be that monster."

    At thatment, Shin sunk to the ground again, and sheughed weakly. "I didn''t call you out to have this conversation, but it just happened."

    Shin mumbled how much of an idiot she was.

    "Would you do that for me?" Sumire asked.

    "You don''t have to ask."

    Indeed, she does not have to. This person has a righteous heart. He will never tolerate such injustice from an evil person.

 Chapter 413 - Strange Mansion

    "Do I have to keep my hood on?"

    "If you don''t, we are returning immediately."

    Sumire sighed, knowing it would be futile arguing with him. Then again, Sano did make it sound like if she stepped out of his house, she would die in an instance. If she stepped out of the house without wearing this protective close, would people swarm over her?

    The cloak she wore right now conceals her presence. She found it very fascinating. It is not like she is invisible; people can still see her. But even if they do, they will look past her right away since her presence is small.

    For the first time in so long, there are no watchful eyes on her; something is refreshing about this.

    Sumire, however, underestimated her ability to stray off and wander. She thought she kept a good distance between her and Shin before she went anywhere, but when she next turned around, he was no longer around.

    It did not take her long to reach the mansion she intended to investigate. If it is Shin, then surely he would head this way? Sumire did not waste any time before she headed inside.

    However, the first thing she spotted was the amount of dust, indicating that nobody has lived here for a while.

    The second was the small tent in the center.

    The third was the kid inside the tent.

    A deep sigh escaped her lips. It seems she won''t be able to return tonight. San will get mad.

    ˇ­.

    The next three days she spent cleaning the mansion, hoping to find any clues. But she found nothing. That should be a sign to leave, but her gaze fell on the boy with maroon-colored hair with a bandage on his forehead. He looked around nine years old, but she could tell from the bandages on his head and arms that somebody beat him badly.

    Sumire crouched in front of the tent. "So I wonder when you will tell me your name and address."

    "Olddy, didn''t anybody tell you that asking somebody those things make you sound like a stalker or kidnapper?"

    Her eyes twitched, annoyed. "A kidnapper? You were already here when I came."

    "But staying makes it look like you kidnapped me."

    For a nine-year-old brat to act clever like this with her-- Sumire shook her head. She needs to remain calm. "It seems I have the same problem as you. The moment I entered this house, I was unable to leave. All the doors and windows shut, it is impossible to leave. I tried shouting from the rooftop, but there is nothing but forest surrounding this building."

    If she thought about it carefully, it was strange that she got separated from Shin that quickly. She was just in town, so how did she arrive in the forest so fast?

    The boy looked down. "You are an adult; shouldn''t you figure this out?"

    "It is not like I haven''t tried!" Sumire eximed. "But there is just no way out of here."

    "Then how is the fridge filled with food?"

    "That is what I like to know. The ingredients just magically appear overnight." Sumire trailed off. "The chances are somebody does have ess to this ce and are keeping the fridge supplied with food and mansion necessities."

    There are even women''s clothes and facial stuff in the bathroom now. It is strange.

    "You know, if we have to be stuck here for a while, you can at least tell me your name."

    "Kaito."

    Sumire blinked when she heard his reply. "It took me three days to get a name; now, will this also be the day you eat my cooking?"

    "How do I know you are not poisoning me?"

    She rolled her eyes when she heard those words and sighed. "How can I poison you when I am not preparing the ingredients myself? You have stayed here longer than me, so you should know that."

    Well, she understood why the kid was cautious. "If you won''t tell me your name." She took out her phone. "I guess I will call my police associates to take you away."

    "If you can get a signal on your phone, shouldn''t you ask for help!"

    Sumire paused. "Well, I did think that, but right now, I am in the middle of my own predicament." It took her at least a day and a half to get her signal working. She promised Sano that she would return that very night. If she returns now, he would most likely be angry.

    Moreover, the police are still on the watch out for her, including the pesky media. The effect of that cloak has most likely worn off already. She is basically stuck here until somebody can fetch her.

    Somebody who won''t freak out on her. Atushi, Sano, and Hino? She can cross those three off. Shin- Sumire recalled the exchange from three days ago and sighed. What on earth was she thinking saying something like that to him? She must have gone crazy.

    "You did something bad?"

    "That is my line." Sumire pointed to his bandages. "You know if you don''t change those soon, the infection will worsen."

    ".."

    "You don''t have to tell me your story, but at least let me change your wounds."

    Sumire was about to give up when the boy suddenly extended his hand out. Her lips curve to a smile. So he is a good person, after all. She stood up and walked towards the cabs, and she pulled out a navy blue-colored box.

    "Has that always been there?" Kaito wondered.

    "It appeared the day after I came here." It appeared at the same time as the female clothes. So whoever is in charge of this mansion learned of her presence.

    Did they prepare the medkit because she looked like a weak female? That annoyed her, but it is a good thing. She cannot leave the kids wounds like that.

    Sumire walked back over only to find the kid on the couch. She chuckled softly. Indeed he seems to be a good kid after all.

    She undid the bandages, and her eyes widened, horrified at the sight of the injury. This isn''t a normal wound. She figured he simply got attacked by thugs. But this looks like the work of pros. Still, who would hire experts to injure a kid like this? Sumire tried to think where she may have seen this kid before. He must be an important person if people chased after him, but still, nothing came to mind.

    "Are you trying to figure out who did this to me?"

    Sumire nodded. "Sorry, but this isn''t something I can ignore. I am not a saint and will say I will help you with all your problems. However, this is one of the few things I cannot tolerate."

    Her gaze darkened as a memory from the past appeared in her head. In thatrge house, she was mainly alone, but they would not treat her kindly whenever there was somebody.

    "Miss, your very blunt."

    Sumire chuckled. "So I hear," She trailed off and clenched his hand with a serious look on her face. "Will you tell me?"

 Chapter 414 - Do You Want Me To Trust You?

    It took a few seconds only after she asked before the boy told her everything. The long talk must have made him tired since he immediately fell asleep after their conversation ended. Sumire wandered around the mansion for a while before night fell again.

    She waited until the right time; when it turned eleven, she sensed a presence in the kitchen next door. Sumire took a deep breath as she stood up and left the couch. Her gaze fell on the little boy fast asleep inside his little tent. He should be fine for a few minutes.

    Even before he opened up to her, Sumire carefully watched over the young boy. She knew there were bedrooms in this mansion, but she would not fall asleep in those ces.

    The moment she entered the kitchen, she immediately spotted the intruder. For a moment, she stood there puzzled before she took a few steps closer. The man wore a hooded cloak, and yet huh? Isn''t that the cloak she made for Yuhi? The only person who could have that is Hino.

    Hino? Despite the darkness of the room, she could make out some of his features. Sumire recalled what Shin said to her earlier, and her eyes twitched annoyed. So he is going to go this far? If that is the case, Sumire took a deep breath as she called out.

    "Intruder."

    The man paused and flinched.

    "Since I have caught you in the act, do you think I will let you go?" In the next second, she dashes over and punches his face. A series of blows came after that.

    "Hey--hey wait Sumire--!"

    "The intruder knows my name, so now they have upgraded to a stalker." She increased her attacks, and Hino struggled to keep up. "It seems you are quite strong, sir, intruder, but unfortunately, I have yet to get started."

    At thatment, Hino removed his hood and held his hands up. "You know it''s me."

    Sumire continued to re, and Hino sighed.

    "I know you''re mad, but let me exin."

    "What is there to exin?"

    "The reason why I''m keeping you here and why I lured you away."

    Sumire paused before nodding. "I''m listening."

    Hino took out an envelope and passed it to her. There were several erged photos of her inside Sano''s house.

    She blinked, surprised at the images. "How?"

    "I don''t think Sano realized it, but one of the women he slept withst wiretapped and put secret cameras around his house. Recently he said that he wanted to break things off, and she wasn''t happy with it. So she checked the footage for ckmail and recognized you immediately."

    "So she sold the news to the media?"

    It was a typical story about jealous women who fought to get the attention of the men they like. But, she never intended to get so involved with Sano to the point that his old lovers would target her.

    "Nor quite, she knew this single apprentice reporter. Luckily this guy is smart; he sent the images to me first and said he would strike a deal as long as I help him."

    "So did you?"

    Hino nodded. "Yeah."

    "I see."

    "I know you hate using underhanded methods, but this time around, there was no choice."

    "Are you worried that there will be more?"

    Hino nodded. "Just until I can safely clear them out, I need you to stay here."

    "Is he alright?" Sumire recalled how frantic Sano was thest time they saw each other. "I''m worried."

    It was a first for her to admit something like this regarding Sano, but she felt bad.

    "His coping methods aren''t the best."

    "Ah." Sumire immediately understood. "I guess he is sleeping with other women."

    "You know him well."

    "Mmm."

    "You''re okay with that?"

    "It''s not like I have the right toin."

    Hino sighed. "You''re still saying that. You know the reason Sano broke off all his other rtionships is because of you. You told him that you couldn''t take him seriously if he sees other girls."

    "I just stated the obvious."

    How can he whisper words of love while touching another woman?

    "I''ll pass on a message since I''m dropping byter."

    "No." Sumire shook her head. "I think we need a bit of space away from each other anyway."

    ''Recently, he is losing control around me. If he likes me that much I can understand it to a certain extent.''

    Moreover, it''s not just him. "I miss Yuhi more than I think. I feel so lonely. I''m afraid that I may end up epting San''s advances due to the loneliness," Sheughs sheepishly. "I don''t want to do that, but when I end up in that state, I end up doing stupid things."

    "Like with Kusaji Atsuro?"

    "Yes."

    "Like with that desig-" Hino paused in mid-sentence and covered his mouth.

    Sumire rolled her eyes and sighed. "You know, for somebody who is supposedly on Yuhi''s side, you sure do snoop around me a lot."

    Hino looked troubled at her words.

    "Am I wrong?"

    "No, you are right, but you are way too blunt about this." Hino trailed off and sighed. "Listen, I am not against you or anything. I justˇŞ"

    "You knew me when we were younger, and now you are trying to y the role of the white knight."

    "You are cruel," Hino muttered. "When did you find out?"

    "Just a few days ago, Shin mentioned it to me."

    "I see."

    "Do you know Eli?"

    Sumire watched as his gaze dimmed at the mention, and she nodded. "Alright, I get it."

    "Sumire, I just want to help you."

    Sumire recalled what she told Shin a few days ago. She said that Hino lost his chance and that she could no longer rely on him as much as before. She will not go back on those words, but for now.

    "While I am here, I will trust you."

    This is all she can do for him, who betrayed her trust once. Trust is an odd thing; some people will trust a stranger over somebody they have known a long time.

    When trust breaks, some will brush it off like nothing happened and continue the same manner as they did before with that person. But then there are those like herself who can no longer see bring themselves to trust that person.

    "You''re too harsh," Hino mumbled again and stood up. He picked up the bag from the ground and walked to the fridge. "I bought some more stuff. I don''t know what that kid likes, though."

    "Is there a reason why you are keeping the child here too?"

    Hino looked away awkwardly. It looked like he didn''t want to reveal the kid''s identity, but she tapped her fingers against the counter. "You really don''t want me to trust you even now? Just so you know, it is easy for me to find the exit."

    Contrary to what she said to the young boy earlier, she knew how to get out. The only reason she stayed is because she figured the person who did this would eventually reveal themselves. So she did a stakeout after observing the patterns of when the items appeared. It is easy for her not to sleep for a few nights.

 Chapter 415 - A Political Or Entertainment Game?

    Hino sighed again. "My little brother."

    Sumire blinked when she heard those words. She did not expect that. So now it made sense, "When I spoke to him earlier, he resembled you."

    "I didn''t think we would be alike."

    "You''re acting like you''ve never met him beforeˇŞ"Sumire paused. "Wait, you''ve never?"

    "My family is weird, Sumire. Or rather, my old man has a bad habit of sleeping with random women and abandoning the child on the streets. However, that boy is the son of his current wife, so he is different from me. It seems he discovered a dangerous secret, and people are chasing him down. My father is searching all over for him."

    "He didn''t mention his family."

    "Well, that makes sense. His father is the prime minister."

    "Wait--?"

    So that would make HinoˇŞ what an odd string of events.

    "That old man had the nerve to contact me and ask me to search too."

    "You were in touch?"

    "It was shortly after I met Yuhi, that guy got in touch with me and told me never to see him again. He gave me hush money, and I used that to build up connections before I made my own money to start up thepany. After I became sessful, he returned and tried to use me."

    So Hino had a background story like that. Now that she thought about it, whenever the prime minister appeared on the news, Yuhi would immediately switch the channel.

    "So why did you keep your brother here instead?"

    "Father is looking for the kid to silence him. I think he will deliberately give him to the bad guys and let them deal with him. Then he will be the tragic father who lost his son." Hino trailed off. "This game of politics is very messy. I prefer dealing with the entertainment industry; it is a lot easier for me."

    Sumire chuckled when she heard those words. "Are you sure about that? The entertainment industry has me."

    "Maybe politics is better." Hino jokes.

    Sumire stepped on his foot, but Hino continued tough. Oh, somehow, they are talking to each other like they normally would. It seems she cannot dislike this person. She indeed felt betrayed that he kept things from her, but she still cannot hate him. The same goes for Sano too, even though he did all that, in the end, she cannot hate him. But she hasn''t forgiven him either.

    Her mindset is veryplex; sometimes, she doesn''t understand her own thoughts and beliefs.

    "But you know, I think I know why you don''t want to see Sano for a while. He left very deep marks on you."

    Sumire looked at him, puzzled.

    "Your neck."

    She rushed over to the mirror by the door and indeed saw the deep markings on her neck. Her eyes twitched, annoyed. So this is why he can keep calm around her during the day. At night once she falls asleep, he must beˇŞjust the thought of it disgusted her.

    "Don''t me him too much; he has suffered a lot thest few days."

    At thatment, Sumire raised her eyebrow. Sometimes she cannot tell what Hino is thinking. Does he want her to get back together with Sano? Most of the time, it looks like he is against them even interacting, and yet there are times like this.

    "Give me your phone."

    Hino blinked, puzzled but passed her his phone. Sumire took a deep breath before she quickly dialed Sano''s number.

    That''s Sano''s voice, isn''t it? There is no mistaking it despite the muffled tone due to the panting and grunting sounds. It seems Hino was right about him sleeping with other women. It doesn''t bother her, she can calmly listen to this, but somehow there is something strange. It seems she doesn''t understand her own emotions regarding him very clearly. Is it because from the very start, she forced herself to like him?

    A rtionship of convenience that was all she expected from him. She expected them to both use each other and ended things peacefully. But at some point, she does not know when but somebody got attached. Which one of them became attached first? After learning more bits and pieces regarding their past, Sumire wondered if Sano became attached first.

    If so, then it must have been painful for him because she could not return his feelings for her.

    "It sounds like you are enjoying yourself; if so, then just let me say this. I wille back but cope with me for a while."

    She did not criticize him, but she did not brush it offpletely.

    She hears the girl respond. "Wow, isn''t that a girl''s voice? Hey, you said Nasaki Hino isn''t seeing anybody."

    "Hn, he isn''t."

    "But a girl-"

    At thatment, she heard shuffling, and Sano must have taken the phone off the girl. "Sumire?"

    "Mm, correct."

    "Wh-where are you? Hino found you?" There was a mixture of displeasure and happiness in his tone.

    He probably does not like the idea that Hino found her. Even though he was just doing that stuff with another woman moments ago, he is disying his jealousy right now. He is indeed an unusual man.

    "I''m safe; that''s all you need to know."

    "Can Ie see you?"

    "No."

    There was silence for a moment before Sano mumbled. "I needˇŞI need you toe back, I can''tˇŞ"

    "I already know," Sumire interjected. He is going to say that he cannot live on without her or something along those lines. Whether that was true or not, Sumire didn''t care to find out. But right now, she understood this much. In his way, he is changing, and perhaps there are a few things she misunderstood about him.

    Does that mean she will forgive him? Unfortunately, the answer is still no. In her heart, no matter how close she bes to him now, she still cannot forgive him for what happened in the past. For her to forgive him, she first has to uncover the truth. The odd things that urred while they dated almost like somebody nned it all. Back then, she was suspicious, but ,she couldn''t focus on it due to her emotional mindset.

    "Let me see your face."

    Sumire sighed. "It won''t do you any good, and don''t switch on your camera either; I don''t need to see you fooling around."

    "I thought you wouldn''t get jealous."

    "I''m not, but it''s not something you should show other people like it is some kind of trophy."

    Sano sighed. "It seems you are okay if you can lecture me."

    "Mmm."

    "I thought you escaped with Terashima or something. But Terashima is still in his cell in the Hyou4 prison."

    At thatment, Sumire panicked. "Did you tell Yuhi I wasˇŞ"

    "Yes."

    She looked towards Hino, mumbling abort mission. It is over if Yuhi knows. Yuhi will not stand around in prison for any longer and go look for her.

 Chapter 416 - Trigger

    "You don''t have to worry; he remained calm."

    That is even scarier!

    There is no way Yuhi calmly reacted to the news of her being missing. If he did, then that must mean he ns to do something crazyter on.

    "When youe back, tell me."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. So can he dispose of the evidence? Like she would do that, she will catch him off guard.

    Then again, she doesn''t want to see Sano sleeping with another woman, not because she is jealous but something else. She no longer wants to recall the painful memories from back then.

    "Take care of yourself." Those were thest words she said before she ended the call.

    Hino was looking at her curiously. "You know this might not be the best time, but you two act like a couple."

    Sumire red at him, and Hino shrugged. "I am just saying. Maybe it is a habit from the past."

    A habit, huh? It can''t be, because back then, they could not speak to each other naturally. There were a lot of moments where they didn''t know what to say to each other. During those moments, she would think, ah, what is she even doing? But she would never get a chance to finish that thought since Sano would switch to do something intimate with her.

    They did notmunicate with words but physically.

    So, in other words, a sexualˇŞ

    Sumire frantically shook her head. It wasn''t like that at all, but anybody who heard her thoughts would think so. Make note never to tell anybody- she paused again when she realized something. Yuhi already knows, and his reaction was the normal one.

    "Anyhow, do you want to eat? This is fresh." He points to several takeout boxes, and Sumire blinks. "Just so you know, I was nning on revealing myself eventually. It is inconvenient for me to just bring random stuff, so tell me if you specifically want anything."

    "Should I get your brother too?"

    "No need, he won''t eat with me."

    So Hino must have at least tried; well, that makes sense. She noticed something was off from just a few days of staying here. That kid has been here longer than her and most likely noticed such things much sooner.

    Sumire quickly joined him at the dining table. "Sano told me something odd, Yuhi is voluntarily staying in prison?"

    Hino sighed. "Yeah. The transfer to Hyou4 prison was so they could get him out since none of the officers in the normal station could get him to leave. Of course, this news was already released, so nobody is ming Yuhi and the mess about your involvement-"

    "Eli cleared it up." Sumire finished for him.

    "Yes. If I knew he was going to do that sooner, I wouldn''t have asked Yuhi that favor about convincing you to stay with Sano."

    Convince? Yuhi did not have to convince her; she just naturally listened to him and did not question him.

    "Is that person dead?"

    For the past two weeks, she has not inquired about the person she shot since her mind was not in a good state. But now that she has calmed down, Sumire realized the gravity of the situation. What was she thinking picking up that gun and shooting on the spot? She could have easily dodged that attack and knocked them out, but instead, she picked up that gun.

    Hino shook his head. "No, but they may as well be." He took out some documents from his bag. "Here, photos of the victim."

    Sumire realized quickly that it was a police report and carefully browsed through it. The moment she saw the images, her eyes widened, horrified. "This-?"

    "After you left, somebody else caused life-threatening damage."

    But who could have done this in such a short amount of time? It would have to be somebody who was already at sight.

    "This is the reason why the whole thing blew up because the victim received wounds other than the gun injury. The media tried to find evidence that you physically hurt and tortured the victim. But when Eli stepped up to assist, he provided forensic evidence that the hands of the person who caused those injuries belong to a man, not a woman."

    "Did they also pick up the gun?" Then, Sumire recalled something else Sano told her.

    Yuhi could get arrested in the first ce because they found a man''s handprint on the gun. So when Yuhi said he was at the scene too, they must have assumed that he could have done it.

    "Yes, it seems so. Nakara discovered that they tampered with the gun. Flick through the next page."

    Sumire did so, and it showed photos of the gun''s original state and then the tampered version of the gun. "Doesn''t it look the same?"

    "Take a closer look."

    She did so and still didn''t see anything, but the moment she picked up the sheet of paper- she saw ck swirls. In the next second dark energy pours out. Hino immediately pulled her back, and she let go of the image. But that didn''t matter since the sheet of paper floating in mid-air.

    What?

    "I didn''t think it would react negatively to you like this," Hino mumbled. "When Nakara and I looked at the photo, all it showed was the dark energy around the photo; it didn''t do this-"

    So it was only with her? Howe?

    You should know the answer.

    A voice echoed in her head. Sumire ced her hands on her eye. What is this voice?

    She hearsughter.

    How stupid for you not to notice. Hey, it''s me-

    It''s us-

    How can our Queen be so stupid?

    Hey, I know what we should do-

    Hino turned to her. "Hey? What''s wrong? you look pale?"

    She didn''t reply as she felt an intense throbbing pain in her chest. Is it that again? Will her hanyou side go out of control, and she will start lusting for blood again? But no, there is something different about this. Why is the throbbing pain much worse? Her insides felt like they were on fire.

    Her throat felt so dry, and her vision is getting blurrier.

    Before anything could happen, however, a sh of ck appeared in front of her. A man who wore a whiteb coat stood there. He looked at her with a pained expression. "Even now, it is too painful for you. When the dayes where you can''t hide it anymore, what will happen?"

    "Eli." She mumbled weakly.

    "For now, you must get some rest."

    Despite her blurred vision, she could make out his sad expression. Why does he look so lonely?

 Chapter 417 - Destroying The Balance Of The World

    She wakes up to an argument between Eli and Hino. But from the sounds of it, it was one-sided. It was mainly Hino arguing with Eli. Sumire waited for a few minutes before she heard the sound of the door mming. Sumire sighed deeply as she ced her hand on her head.

    Nothing good happens when Hino ends up in a bad mood. But with her current state, there is nothing she can do. Moreover, her words may have the opposite effect.

    Also, maybe she underestimated him too much. This entire time he showed her such kindness, and she enjoyed hispany as a friend. If she thought about it carefully, he would not go that far for a normal friend. He cares a bit too much for her. But as long as he never openly said it, Sumire thought she could carry on as normal. But just now, that anger for her sake and even going this far to protect her. When she sees Yuhi again, she has to talk to him about this.

    It will do her no good to think about these things now. There are too many unknown factors involved.

    Still, she recalled the exore

    "The men who like you are formidable."

    Sumire looked at the source of the voice only to find Eli standing at the doorway but with a notablyrge bruise on his face.

    "He hit you?"

    Eliughed. "I wondered when he would snap."

    "You edged him on, didn''t you?"

    Eli walked over and pulled up the chair beside the bed. "How are you feeling now?"

    How was she feeling- the moment she woke up, she focused on the contents of their conversation. She ced her hand on her throat. The dryness from earlier was no longer there, nor the burning sensation in her body.

    "I feel better."

    "I see."

    Sumire didn''t want to ask what he did to make it stop. Eli is still a scientist.

    "Among schrs in the life sciences and general underworld society, there is a rumor going around about a Queen."

    "A queen?"

    Our Queen is so stupid.

    Now that she thought about it, that voice in her head called her a Queen. "ck Alice," Sumire mumbled.

    Eli looked at her with a serious gaze. "You figured something out?"

    "A while back, I said something to Shin.." Sumire trailed off. But somehow? Why doesn''t she remember what she told him? Sure so much time has passed, but her memory is sharp.

    "It is unlike you to forget; it seems somebody is interfering."

    Somebody? Sumire took a deep breath for a few minutes and did not say a word as she carefully thought back to the events of that day.

    Or maybe it''s just one Queen. After all, without darkness, there is no light, and the same goes vice versa. --

    Bits and pieces slowly came to her. But the words kept breaking.

    The followers are divided because they think there are two Queens.

    But I wonder how they would react if they realize the Queen they are searching for is just one person?

    All their fighting and all their pain. Was it all for nothing?

    Despite the broken sentences, Sumire understood. It seems she was getting closer to the truth then, but because somebody interfered like Eli said, she focused on other matters for a while.

    "Shin didn''t say anything."

    "It seems the SF leader has been putting pressure on him, so maybe it was a relief that you started to forget."

    It must have been the same for Yuhi too.

    Sumire sighed deeply. "It feels like I am causing more problems for people, and I hate it."

    "But if you go off on your own and cut people off again, you will make them worry."

    At thatment, she recalled one of their earlier meetings and looked away. "Do you have to remind me?"

    "It will get dangerous from now."

    "I said the same thing to Shin recently."

    "But do you truly understand the extent of your words?"

    Sumireughed weakly. "I think both of us know the answer to that question."

    "What do you intend to do? You''ve avoided my messages recently, so I had toe here myself."

    "I see. Did you worry that I wouldn''t keep my end of the deal?"

    Eli shook his head. "No, I know you will."

    "I understand that the situation is getting worse. This is no longer a simple investigation of what happened to Ru. The truth behind the ident will lead to many more truths. I will find out more than I am supposed to." Sumire trailed off.

    That is right; she figured it out a long time ago, maybe even before she came to Tokyo. What Ru was investigating before his death, the idents that urred since her rtionship with Sano became sour. Even back before they dated and she was still with Sano, something was off. Maybe even long before then.

    The truth she is searching for will destroy the bnce of the world.

    "Even if I destroy the bnce of the world, I will still continue. I won''t stop investigating. I know this isn''t a simple matter of settling my emotions or even taking revenge. But as long as that organization continues to exist, I cannot rest."

    She will bear the burden, the consequences of her actions muchter. But for now, all she can see is the path in front of her, the path to destroy those people.

    "I know it won''t be easy, but I will cope with all the pain. I will reveal the truth to everybody."

    "Even if you hurt others you care for?"

    At Eli''s words, an image of Yuhi appeared in her head, and she clenched her fist. "Yes."

    Eli stood up and rummaged through his bag before he pulled out several a4 folders. "Ipiled all the information I found abroad after traveling to many ces. The information in these folders are things normal people will not be able to find."

    Sumire nodded. "Good work."

    "I was reluctant to give you this since you decided to randomly stop our correspondence."

    Her sweat fell at those words. "To be honest--"

    "You didn''t want me to find out what you were doing with Nagawa Sano."

    Uh- why does that smile look so scary? "So you knew."

    "Just recently, I found out. Do you understand, Sumire? I gave you this leeway because I thought you already knew that Tsueno chose them. But you didn''t know about it, so I cannot turn a blind eye." Eli trailed off. "Nagawa Sano was there on the day of the ident."

 Chapter 418 - Would There Ever Be A Perfect Society?

    At those words, she felt her body turn cold.

    It is not like she didn''t suspect it. It was one of the reasons why she spent so much time with him. Sure she intended to use him as a puppet and then throw him away. But even more than that, she wanted to know. The moment she saw that emblem, it felt familiar.

    "I think he carried me away."

    Those people panicked and called their superior. The superior must have been Sano.

    "Did--did he give the order-" Sumire could not find the words.

    No matter how much of a jerk he was, she still had some faith in him. A part of her still hopedˇŞwhat a stupid thought.

    Why do these things still surprise her?

    Eli nodded. "It was him."

    Sumire''s gaze darkened, but Eli patted her shoulder. "Sumire, he may have given the order, but there was somebody else who manipted him. Moreover, it seemed like he gave the order without knowing who the target was."

    "But he has always hated Ru! How are you so sure?" Sumire eximed.

    Ever since the casino incident, she knew that Sano disliked Ru. When she came here to Tokyo, he said some conceding words too. However, that guy always acts ufortably when she mentions Ru.

    "I should not be the one to answer that question. You should know."

    Sumire bit her lip and looked down. "Even if he is kind to me, I still don''t know."

    "Even after everything he has endured for your sake?"

    "But that could just be for show. Who is to say he is not pretending? He already did it once; how can I be certain that he will not do it again?"

    "Sumire-"

    Sumire shook her head. "Right now, I do not know. That is why I did not discuss things with you."

    Eli doesnt say anything, and sheughed. "I know I am destroying our ns a bit. But can you let this slide? Even more so after what you said to me."

    "There is more to this than meets the eye, do you get it?"

    "I think so."

    Sano has been kind to her, while she is not the type to blindly trust like that. Even somebody like her can tell the difference between fake kindness and genuine. As for the kindness, Nagawa Sano has shown her recently.

    "He is foolishly sincere."

    Eli chuckled. "It seems I was worrying for no reason; you calmed down quickly too."

    Indeed the sudden burst of anger from a few minutes ago seemed like a lie now.

    "If you can behave this way now, then perhaps you will be fine for this next part too." Then, Eli pulled something out of the lighter-looking envelopes. Sumire''s eyes widened when she spotted a familiar book.

    Her heart beat increased. "This-"

    "It''s proof that Tsueno Mamoru is alive."

    It took Sumire a few extra minutes to understand what Eli just said. "What are you talking-"

    Eli shook his head. "Sumire, didn''t you ask me to investigate because you understood?"

    "Howe, why hasn''t he-"

    "I will allow you to read the report in your own time. But I suspect that he must have had severe injuries. How he was able to get away and leave a body double, I am unsure. But he managed it."

    It is not like she didn''t think of this before because she did. She even said this to Yuhi. But now that she has seen this with her own eyes, she doesn''t know what to think.

    ˇ­

    Sumire asked Eli to leave afterward, and he surprisingly did so without any more questions. She needed time to think.

    For so many years, she lived surrounded by darkness. One of her first memories as a child is the darkness surrounding her.

    When she looked out the window, she thought of him. Sumire picked up the box of cigarettes on her bedside table and a small lighter.

    She began to light it. After a few minutes, she watched as a smoke trail came from the cigarette. She sighed deeply, ''why am I doing this again?''

    ''I spent so many years alone.'' This feeling is normal for her.

    No matter how many people stood around her, she would feel alone. The loneliness never went away. People often referred to her as a strong, cold, and stoic woman. She also refused help from others even when she needed it.

    But despite that behavior of hers, she wanted somebody to notice it. She wanted somebody to notice that she needed somebody to rely on. It is suffocating pretending to be so strong all the time.

    She missed times where she was still naive and knew nothing about the world. Those times where she believed that thew would protect the people. A time where she thought thew would root out all the evil. But, it did not take her long to realize how naive that thought was.

    Would there ever be a perfect society? A perfect system? She has repeatedly asked that question for so many years, but she has yet to find an answer.

    Sumire recalled that night several months ago.

    ˇ­..

    The bed produced several sounds of shaking. Sumire felt like her heart would leap out of her chest.

    ''This is bad. I said, okay, but do I even know what I am doing?''

    She isn''t embarrassed bur she felt odd. All the girls in school talk about this stuff all the time, and she isn''t too misinformed about it. But, this-- Sumire watched as Ru removed his shirt.

    He turned to her. "Ki--"

    "Gahhhh-!"

    Mamoru burst intoughter. "Ki, you''re too nervous."

    "N--no I--"

    He cupped her cheeks and bent down to kiss her again. "I''ll calm you down."

    Since when did he be so bold? She has never seen him this way before. But he is kissing her so deeply, almost like he knows what he is doing. Sumire paused for a moment. So it can''t be that this isn''t his first time? No, no, Ru has never looked at another girl.

    But why does this feel good? Her head is turning mushy. Sumire felt him intece his hands with her.

    The warmth of his bare body against hers--

    "Are you crying?" Mamoru pulled his lips away from hers.

    Sumire mumbled idiot, and he chuckled. They kiss again, and this time more intently than thest. She felt his hands on her shirt and trembled.

    "Ki," Mamoru said softly. "If you are afraid, just say so, but I won''t stop, okay?"

    So why would she waste her time on those words? Sumire opened her eyes, and her eyes widened when she saw how happy he looked. Despite the lustful and strange atmosphere, he still wore the same smile on his face.

    No, something is different. "Ru--I feel strange."

    "Yeah."

    "But I like seeing you happy."

    For a while, it felt like she had not seen him smile properly. Even though he did not discuss it with her, she knew she was the reason why he lost his smile. Because of her, he is secretly suffering, but even if that is the case, he still looks at her with such an affectionate gaze.

    "I love you."

 Chapter 419 - Always On My Mind

    Back to the present, she sighed deeply. ''What use is there thinking of that stuff now? Ru is no longer here; he left me alone in this cruel world.''

    Right before she could tell him the words he said to her that day, he left her. A part of her most likely holds a grudge against him for being so selfish. ording to Shin, Ru already knew people would chase him. But he still epted her selfish wish of going to the concert together.

    There was no particr reason why she wanted to attend together. But recently, she found his behavior weird; she felt that if they didn''t go together, she would no longer be able to see him. The phone call they had on the morning of her concert made her feel strange.

    It was because of that odd feeling that

    ''There is also evidence that says Tsueno Mamoru is alive.''

    Sumire knew Eli would find something if she asked him. It was a far-fetched theory, and yet Yuhi looked so serious when she brought it up. It was just a theory; she was just lying to make herself feel better. But, there is something.

    So he is alive, but he didn''te to see her.

    Even though he must know how badly she has suffered.

    A part of her felt happy he was alive and somewhere in the world. He didn''t die that day. But he must have suffered too.

    ''I will die without you, Ki.''

    He often said such cheesy things like that, and yet he never came to see her. It must mean his current circumstances are bad. Is he injured? Just how bad is it that he didn''t even leave a sign until now?

    This is so confusing for her. No matter how much she thought about Ru, however, his image in her head onlysts for a few seconds now. That''s right, the one who upies her thoughts now is a different man.

    "Yuhi-san." She mumbled.

    How much time has passed since shest saw him? Ever since she came to Tokyo, she saw Yuhi almost every day. They were not always together. Although he spent a lot of time with her when she first came,ter on, he could not push back his schedule as much. She seldom saw him, but without fail, he would make at least a little bit of time for her.

    After they started dating, he increased his efforts a bit more. He went to school with her even though he should be elsewhere. In order for her to experience normal school life, they have done so many things together.

    That person cares more for her than he does himself, even though she is not used to kindness and has a hard time epting that somebody cares for her.

    Terashima Yuhis persistent attitude is something she cannot ignore. Mamoru was like that too, but it is different with Yuhi. He does not directly say these things and does everything naturally.

    Later on, she would hear from their mutual friends and understood something. Terashima Yuhi is a very humble guy; he does not boast about his achievements.

    Sumire knew she couldn''t fall asleep at this stage, so she left her room. She headed to the bathroom. ''A nice rxing cold bath.''

    Still, a bath, huh? Ren liked those a lot. He said he preferred taking baths with her than going anywhere else.

    Even Yuhi said something simr-- Sumire frantically shook her head. Everything leads back to Yuhi. Why is she always thinking of him she must have gotten crazy. But maybe it is because she allowed him to re-enter her heart easily. Even when she first decided on Tokyo, she did not intend to get close with him again.

    It seems their paths will cross no matter what; if she thought about her life thest few months, so much has happened. If it were her in the past, she could not imagine living her current life.

    So it seems Yuhi-san has seeded in something even Ru didn''t. No matter how much Ru tried, it was difficult for her to live anything close to a normal life. She would always end up dragged into a fight or back to the underworld society. That is why even though Ru disliked the underworld society, he would still apany her.

    In the underworld society, there is only one rule; those who are strong will rule. That is why there were many who liked Ru. The same went for Yuh-san-- Sumire sighed again.

    She must be so fickle. One second she is thinking of Ru, then the next, it is back to Yuhi. But this is not the first time this has happened,

    "I must love Yuhi-san more than I think."

    "Is that so?" A familiar voice said.

    Sumire looked up and saw Yuhi - andughed softly. "Now I am even hallucinating."

    Her thoughts broke off when the Yuhi hallucination grabbed her arm. "You like me that much?"

    "The real one?" Sumire mumbled as she stared at him dumbfounded.

    "Well yeah."

    It took her a few extra minutes to realize it was really him before she pulled herself away. No matter how embarrassed she is, there is something she has to say first.

    "Why are you here?"

    "Youˇ­."

    "Why are you here?!" She ignored him, demanding an answer.

    "Sumire, there is something I have to do here." He answered her, knowing she was serious."

    "What is that?" Sumire said sharply.

    At thatment, he pulled her into his arms. It took her a moment to realize he only wore a towel and that he was naked. She nced at the bathtub and noticed signs of use. He took a bath here so casually.

    "You."

    Sumire felt her heart beat rapidly.

    "But you know I nned to reunite with you more romantically. Maybe in a few more clothes."

    Sumire felt her cheeks grow hot. How can they hug when he is naked?

    Her thoughts broke off when he cupped her cheeks.

    "You''re prettier than I remember."

    Is he--is he serious?!!! Sumire felt the tears well up in her eyes. Quite some time has passed since shest saw him. Even without much light, she could tell he had gotten thinner.

    "Hey, are you going to fry? Look, I''m sorry, but I never actually went to jail. I did for a night, but only that time. This entire time--"

    "You were investigating, I know," Sumire interjected. She figured there was something odd about Hino''s behavior.

    Hino cares so much for Yuhi, but he focused on her safety first.

    Yuhi''s gaze softened. "Right, I knew you would understand. That is why when I heard Hino managed to get you somewhere safer, I decided to see you myself."

    So Hino must have told Yuhi where she was. Is that what he argued with Eli about earlier?

    "I see."

    "I didn''t get a chance to bathe or anything since I was in the forest for a few days. So before I saw you, I wanted to freshen up, knowing you might not let me hug you."

    What an idiot, even though there is something more important to talk about. Her gaze softened when she felt him hug her tighter. Indeed he is an idiot.

 Chapter 420 - Realize

    After hugging in the bathroom for a few minutes, she urged Yuhi to change and went down to the kitchen. It only took a few minutes before Yuhi emerged in the doorway.

    "You''re not going toment on what I said earlier?"

    Yuhi rolled his eyes. "If I do that, you will die of embarrassment and try to escape."

    Yuhi-san understands her very well. Indeed she would do exactly that. It is strange how he seems to understand her far better than she does herself. Then again, even before they dated, even before she knew his feelings, she knew the bond they shared was something more.

    She was far too attached to him for it to be a normal friendship.

    If she respected him, then she would not have felt so devastated when he left her side.

    One of the reasons, no, the main reason she rejected him then was because she wasn''t sure. After they met at that snowy concert several years ago, she realized that her respect for him wasn''t normal. She wanted to see him again so badly, but her thoughts were not normal.

    It did not take her long before she realized that she was in love with him. But after she met him again a few yearster as a member of the underworld society. Sumire realized that there was more to him than meets the eye. She wanted to make sure first.

    As she worked close beside him, Sumire pondered whether her feelings were love after all. Maybe it is just respect, he not only sings well, but whenever they worked together, it felt like he was a real detective. The way he can understand criminal mindsets and solve cases so quickly. That sharp initiative is something she didn''t have.

    At one point, she becamepetitive.

    Whenever her head felt like exploding, she would light a cigarette and ask Yuhi for guidance on her problems; however, now the problem was him himself.

    But on this asion, it was difficult to do that. After all, her problem now is him being here. What is this? She was able to hug him for so long and scold him a little, but now her entire body felt tense.

    It seemed he was having simr thoughts due to his sudden silence. She hasn''t seen him at all sincest month. But it felt like forever to her; so much has happened in the time she has not seen him.

    "I kissed Sano." Sumire immediately confessed. "I asked him if he wanted to--" Her words fell short when Yuhi walked across the room.

    She closed her eyes and braced for the impact. He is angry, right? He should be angry. The first few days of staying here made her realize how dangerous it was for her well-being to stay with Sano. Hino is right; it is too toxic to keep meeting each other. If they continue this, one day, something bad will happen.

    Sumire recalled her behaviour and sighed. She almost did it too. To her surprise, however, Yuhi didn''t hit her; instead, he pushed her against the table. He was close enough that she could smell his familiar tobo scent but mixed with shampoo.

    She extended her hands out and ran her fingers through his wet hair. "You never scold me."

    "Because I want you to realize how many people love and care for you. I made it my mission, so why would I hit you and make you feel like a bad person?"

    Sumire blinked when she heard those words. "You''re the real idiot."

    ˇ­

    For the first time in so long, Sumire could fall asleep easily, so when it came to the following morning, she not only felt refreshed but had an idea. Yuhi and her were browsing through the books in the library when Hino arrived.

    "What the--- Yuhi?"

    Hino stared in disbelief, and her sweat fell. "Well, this is-"

    Yuhi brushed his fingers across her lips. "Just focus."

    Hinos eyes twitched, annoyed. "Are you going to act like I am not here?"

    "I don''t want to hear it from you. You should have told me about Sumire."

    "Hey, I was going to--!"

    "Are all my old books here?"

    Hino nodded. "I brought them all over since you said you didn''t want anyone to find them."

    "Alright, you heard him; start searching."

    Sumireughed. "Are you sure this is all? I thought you had more."

    "You probably have the rest since you said you took my belongings hostage."

    Indeed, but among the books he left behind that she took, she didn''t see anything significant enough to use for their research. Sumire quickly left his hold and turned to the books on the other shelves, but Yuhi wrapped his arms around her waist and buried his face on her neck.

    She rolled her eyes. "Yuhi-san, you''re the one who said to start searching."

    "I am sleepy." He trailed off. "You''re the one who said you recall me putting some information away in a book before, atˇŞ"He nced at the clock. "Four hours ago."

    Indeed she did randomly get up at four and woke him up since she recalled something. "Back when we investigated specimen case seven hundred and eighty. We discovered ab with arge amount of stress care medications and organs. It is simr to the recent hospital case."

    "Should I ask why you remember the number?"

    Yuhi sighed. "This girl has always had a bad habit of remembering unnecessary things."

    "Not true; case files are important. Besides, it is handy during these asions."

    Yuhi quickly steals a kiss from her lips before he casually walks over to the other shelves. "Right, very important."

    Sumire stared at him dumbfounded. What on earth did he just- well, no, she does know what he just did. But the question here is, why did he suddenly kiss her like that? Also, why do her cheeks feel hot, and why is her heart beating?

    It seems nothing has changed after all. Back when they still worked together as subordinate and master, as a member of the underground organization Holy Knights, she would often steal nces at him.

    Back then, I already knew I liked Yuhi. That was why whenever I could, I would stare.

    Sumire wondered if Yuhi ever noticed that. Did he ever realize how much she looked at him?

    Her thoughts broke off when she heard the sound of the stool pull up next to her. "Hino."

    "Sorry about just leaving," Hino mumbled. "I hope the food was enough."

    "You missed out on some good curry," Yuhi interjected.

    "Are you going topete over this?"

    Sumire sighed when she saw the two arguing. Even though it is only friendly banter, it still feels a bit unusual to her. The incident that urred when they were younger, both Hino and Yuhi were there with her.

    The person who was holding her hand that day, she suspects it was Yuhi and not Ru. That snowy concert, it felt like she had met Yuhi before. When she first became his fan, there was something about him that pulled her in.

    His songs seem familiar, his singing, where has she heard it before? After she came home that time she met him for the first time, Sumire realized something. He has one of those, too; in his room, he had an old-looking wristband. Is it just a coincidence, or is there something more to all of this?

 Chapter 421 - Chasing His Back

    Her thoughts broke off when she noticed Yuhi getting close to her again.

    He did it subtly, and yet it was hard for her to ignore him.

    Hino sighed and awkwardly rubbed the back of his head before turning to the shelves on the other side.

    "You''re mad at him, right?"

    "It''s more like I don''t know what to say around him, heˇŞ"Sumire struggled to find the words. "ˇŞsaw that we were both suffering, but he still hid things."

    If Hino had told them the truth a long time ago, then surely some of these disasters would not have happened.

    Yuhi nodded. "Indeed, if he said something before, we could have gotten together sooner."

    "Are you sure about that Yuhi-san?"

    His lips curve to a smile. "Of course, I am sure about your feelings. Back then, you checked me out a lot."

    At thatment, her cheeks burned red. HeˇŞhe noticed? Well, no, of course, he noticed. Whenever she picked him up when he was working in the gym, he would be wearing only a pair of shorts. It was a bad habit of hers to stare at his well-defined muscles since well, where else was she supposed to look?

    Yuhiughed. "I thought it was cute, don''t worry about it."

    She wants to die of humiliation right now. What is with this situation? How can he be so calm and casual?

    "You didn''t find it weird?" Sumire asked.

    "I think you have forgotten something; back then, I was already in love with you. Like I could hardlyin that you liked what you saw enough to continueˇŞ"

    At those words, she hit him, and Yuhiughed more. "Are you embarrassed? It''s okay."

    Even if he is okay with it, she isn''t. She thought she was subtle and that he didn''t notice. But now that she has learned that is not the case here, she wants to find a hole to crawl in for a few days. Maybe she can hide out in that kid''s tent. Speaking of which, is he still sleeping? How strange, maybe she ought to check on him.

    "I guess I am a little nervous." She admitted.

    Yuhi squeezed her hands. "Yeah, that is fine too." He trailed off. "By the way, it seems I am the first to find you."

    Sumireughed. "Indeed, as expected of you, Yuhi-san. But I knew you woulde."

    Even if she did not learn from Sano, Sumire understood that she would not stay in this ce for long. If Yuhi realizes she is missing, he will do whatever he could to try and reach her.

    Sumire let go of their hands and picked up one of the books; she walked over to the pir area and sat down on the ground. Her back pressed onto the pir, momentster, she hears shuffling to find that Yuhi had done the same except he was on the other side.

    "I promised you before that I would find you no matter where you go."

    "Mm, that''s why I said that."

    "You remember that well, huh? You know it''s funny."

    "What is?"

    "It is funny that even now, you are still chasing after my back, even though you are so much more now."

    At those words, Sumire felt the heat return to her cheeks as she sped her mouth. WhyˇŞwhy did he notice? Indeed, she has repeatedly told him that she respected him. But even then, she didn''t think he would say something like this. Then again, what does he normally say after she makes those respectments?

    "You''ve been working extra hard, haven''t you, for the Takashi Yumi event, this time? You are determined to sing."

    "I thought I was ready the previous times too, but look what happened there." A burst of weakughter escaped her lips. "I like to sing, even if it is painful and suffocating at times, even though it was because of music that Ru got into an ident."

    After she pondered on it for so many months, Sumire realized while she worked on the individual songs for Kou and the others that she still loved music. She thought she could let it go, but everywhere she went, something reminded her of her love for music.

    At first, she was content just watching Yuhi, but she was chasing after him again before she realized it.

    The main reason she wants to sing now is Yuhi; she wants to stand on the same stage as him, as equals and not as master and subordinate. Right now, she can remain by his side as his girlfriend, but she wants more than this.

    "Are you not going to reply?"

    "No matter what I say, you have made your mind up. Besides, you have put in a lot of effort."

    "Aha, I guess you found out about my morning running sessions?"

    "Before I came here, I went to the room you use as a study in my main apartment. You idiot, what are you going to do if you copse?"

    Her sweat fell when she heard the irritated tone. "WˇŞwell, I didn''t, so isn''t it okay?"

    "You''re going overboard. So now I understand why you''ve been looking pale, and you don''t seem to eat around me either. You keep telling me you have eaten already, and I take your word for it since I trust you, but ha, you have the nerve to trick me?"

    "No uh-"

    "So to find extra practice time, you skip meals and don''t sleep--"Yuhi sighed deeply. "Are you an idiot?"

    Sumire frantically tried to exin herself, but she knew it would do no good now that he has everything worked out. "BˇŞbut it''s fine, I managed."

    "I can see why Nagawa insisted you didn''t leave the house."

    "Uh, you spoke to him?"

    "I snuck back into jail a few times when there were inspections to make it seem like I was there. During those times, Nagawa visited me and informed me of your situation. He told me that with your current condition, you would copse if you''re outside longer than five minutes, so he decided to keep you inside."

    Sumire paused when she heard those words.

    It is not like she did not suspect that. His behavior seemed very unusual; he went to such lengths to drug her just she would be unable to leave. No matter how possessive and odd he normally is, Sumire understood that he would never go that far.

    To think she can think such things now, a few months ago such a thought would not have crossed her mind at all. The passage of time, huh?

    Ru often told her before that time heals all wounds. But this is the first time that logic has ever applied to her.

 Chapter 422 - I Went There To Die

    "So anyway, after I learned that from Nagawa, I felt like the next time I would see you, I would let you have itˇŞ" Sumire interjected. "By showering and showing up naked?" She said drily.

    Yuhi awkwardly ran his hands through his hair. "Well, I didn''t want to show up as a mess, and I had to be ready for you to hug me and get all affectionate."

    What is with his unusual amount of confidence when ites to her? She thought he would be a bit more cautious. No matter what the reason was before, she still turned him down in the past. But ever since she came here, Yuhi made it clear that he still had feelings for her.

    "I didn''t mean to," Sumire mumbled. "But-"

    "I know you get carried away when ites to me."

    At those words, Sumire bit her lip; indeed, she cannot deny those words. But whether it is Yuhi or Sano, it seems like she has underestimated both of them. The care they have for her is more than she originally thought. Now that she is gradually collecting the fragments of truth together, Sumire is learning a lot more than before. But that is precisely why she is hesitating; maybe she should stop?

    Recently such thoughts have crossed her mind, and she doesn''t know what to do with these emotions. Is it fine? The other day she told Eli with such confidence that even if it means destroying the bnce of the world, she will uncover the truth, but this is too much.

    Yuhi aside, what is she supposed to do with Nagawa Sano''s feelings? Initially, she thought she could use him. Even if he no longer liked her or never felt guilty for what he did, she would have found a way to make him fall for her again.

    It would have been easy; there are traits of Sano that remain unchanged. She knew she could easily get to him by ying innocent and yet acting brave. But it was not like that at all.

    From the moment they met again, she knew she would not have to execute that n since the man was still madly in love with her.

    "Are you concerned for him?"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    "I could tell when he came and informed me of your situation. It seems like you are keeping him at arm''s length, but the reality is far different. You agreed to live with him because you were worried about him."

    "In the first ce, he should not have gotten involved with any of this. But," Sumire closed her eyes as she recalled something. "- those people knew he would be my weak point."

    It was something that happened a long time ago. She brought Sano to a party where they did not invite him, and it generated many stares/questions. But nobody could voice those thoughts out loud since he was her escort. Finally, however, they used an opportunity where she was busy to set Sano up.

    She recalled that day. The image of him drugged heavily and doing it with several women. Those people deliberately lead her to that sight while expressing their concerns about her being around Sano.

    But she did not me him or get mad. So it must have been that incident that leads to people thinking Nagawa Sano is somebody they could use against her.

    "Do you still like-"

    Sumire shook her head. "I don''t think that is it at all; it is simply because things ended up messy. I only need to resolve the issues we had back then."

    "Initially, I thought he was a jerk, but I think I realized before you did that he was somebody you cared for and not hated."

    "But no matter how important he is, you are my priority now, Yuhi," She trailed off. "Can you tell me about your travels abroad?"

    "Even though I had left the Holy Knights organization, I still did some underground world for a while. But, unfortunately, one time one of the raids ended badly."

    "A spy?" Sumire guessed. Yuhis sess rate with missions was very high back when they still belonged to the same organization. He is not the type of guy who would make a blunder no matter how difficult the situation was.

    In fact, people often said before that as long as Terashima Yuhi is on their team, then they can win. Indeed those words were true; Yuhi never loses. The only times he would lose is if somebody caught him off guard or used underhanded means.

    "Yeah, a spy, the enemy was waiting for us. The worse thing was the spy ended up being the head of the unit, so the enemy not only knew our n but how we fought too. But there was this one guy that just kept on going; even though the leader, his best friend, just betrayed us all, he still kept ongoing. The fight was very brutal and one-sided since the enemy knew all our moves. Only the strongest fighters from our side could catch them off guard, but it was still difficult. They knew our weak points and what kind of attacks we would execute."

    "ThatmanderˇŞ"

    "He ended up dead. Funny enough, while me and spencer, the guy I just spoke about, tried to corner him to give up. One of the people on the enemy side identally dropped the bomb that meant for us directly on him. He died in seconds without even the room to say hisst words. After the enemy realized their mistake, their n fell through, and we somehow managed to get to them."

    "Were you close?"

    Sumire could not see his facial expression, but she could tell that there was something different from his tone. "I apologize if that was insensitive."

    "No, your right. We were close, the three of us. When I first joined, I didn''t intend to get close to them. I was just doing this until those people in Japan stopped searching for me, then I would return and start my career again."

    Now that he mentioned it, during hisst few days in Star town. Yuhi seldom saw anybody, and he didn''t even bother spending time with her.

    "But with such a lively and interesting bunch around me, it was difficult for me to ignore them."

    "Do you miss those times?"

    Yuhiughed. "Well, life as a fugitive isn''t exactly something people would desire. The fact that I went in as a volunteer baffled people."

    "Howe?"

    "Most of the guys there didn''t have a choice but to fight; they had to fight to keep their family and home country safe. So when I first joined, and people learned I was a volunteer, they all thought I was searching for a ce to die."

    Sumire recalled thest time she saw him and bit her lip. "Was that not the case? You could have gone abroad to hide; you didn''t have to join the guerris."

    "Yes, I went there to die."

 Chapter 423 - Proof

    Ru, like herself, often had a bad habit of using old brand items. It was more convenient for the two of them to use old items with less value than new items that would work faster. It was the same with these old pair of headphones they found at a second-hand store.

    Ru fell in love with them at first nce. Back then, he was frugal and tried to save money as much as possible, so he didn''t get them right away. But after they passed by that store so many times, Sumire noticed that he was always looking at it, so she bought it for him.

    Sumire recalled how happy he was when she first bought it and how he hugged her. They were not dating then; during her first year of middle school, she was not in a rtionship. But Sumire had such strange thoughts.

    Why does this person hug her like she is somebody precious? Why is his being in his arms so warm? It makes her feel so safe and so secure. It was a peculiar feeling.

    Eli already told her that there is evidence that Ru is alive.

    "Is he injured?"

    She wanted to bombard the boy with questions, but she had a hard time processing the current situation.

    Yuhi must have understood since he is the one who asked the question.

    Kaito nodded. "He was badly injured. It looked like he couldn''t use his legs without crutches, and even then, he struggled."

    "Where was he living?"

    "There is a ce nearby here. When I was running away, I initially went there, but Mamoru-san was no longer there. The ce was still there, but I couldn''t get inside since everything was blocked off."

    Yuhi pulled her into his embrace then, and Sumire held onto him tightly. She felt her entire body tremble. Ru is alive, he is alive, but he is so hurt to the point that he cannot move properly without support. She thought it would be okay as long as he is alive and living well somewhere. Even though she longed to see him, it was okay this way.

    But now that she has learned that he is alive and hurt.

    She needs to find him; she needs to do so quickly.

    How could he have left this mountain region all alone in his state? How badly is he suffering now? All sorts of questions appeared in her head.

    Kaito suddenly went on his knees. "My phone, if I had that, maybe I could call him for you, but my father took it away. He was the one who found me staying with Mamoru-san for a while and took me away."

    "This isn''t the first time you ran away?" Yuhi asked.

    "Yes."

    After a few more questions, Yuhi sent the other two away and turned back to her.

    "Yuhi-- Ru-"

    Yuhi continued to caress her hair and pat her back. "I will find him, okay? Sumire, you have to go back to Nagawa, stay there for a while until I pick you up."

    She shook her head. "How can I when he--"

    Yuhi interjected. "You know he isn''t that type of guy. At the very least, I can trust him with your safety; he will keep you safe. So please, just for a while. Once I have news, I will pick you up immediately."

    But how can she go back when she is in this state? It feels like she would have a breakdown at any moment. Yuhi cupped her cheeks again.

    "Not immediately; let us stay for a few days. I have a few more questions for that young boy too. So calm your nerves until then, Sumire. No matter what happens, I will respect whatever decision you make."

    Despite her odd state, she immediately understood the meaning behind his words. Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck. "I am not going to leave you, Yuhi."

    Yuhis gaze softened. "Alright, I know already-"

    "No, you''re going to let me go to him once you confirm he is alive. Yuhi, I do miss Ru," Sumire admitted. "But I no longer want to be with him that way."

    "But your--"

    Sumire took a deep breath. She was still having a hard time learning he was alive, but she immediately noticed something. The reason she can calm down and not immediately have a breakdown is because of Yuhi.

    She brushed her lips against his and gave him a light kiss. "I like you, Yuhi. I love you so much."

    Yuhis cheeks colored, and sheughed softly. "I know I have never said this properly before, and this timing may seem unusual, but--" Her sentence fell short when he kissed her back.

    "Now you are underestimating how much I like you. Look me in the eyes directly. Do you still think I will give you away?"

    Sumire looked at him directly in the eyes, and she saw something she never saw before.

    "You''re not going to give me away?"

    "Silly girl, how can I do that after everything that has happened."

    "So if those things hadn''t happened-"

    Yuhi sighed and pinched her cheeks. "Brat, do you want me to get rid of you that badly?"

    "No!" Sumire eximed. "But I know what you''re thinking, Yuhi-san. I know you know that I miss Ru a lot. However, I am serious about this rtionship!"

    Besides, even though she was upset and shocked just now, Sumire never thought of returning Ru that way. Indeed she has to find him, but she does not want Yuhi to think that she will leave him when she has found Ru. Sumire took a deep breath.

    "Ru is alive, so we have to find him together."

    At those words, she watched as his eyes widen. "There is no winning against you, huh?"

    "Right."

    Yuhi held up the case files. "In that case, shall we do this together too, partner?"

    Sumire beamed happily when she heard those words. "Yes."

    ˇ­.

    The next few days went far too quickly for her before Sumire knew she was in front of Nagawa Sano''s apartment doorstep again. She came early morning, not wanting anybody to spot her. She thought she could just casually sneak in, but her gaze fell on the error message when she typed in the code.

    It seems he changed it. Well, she more or less expected for him to do that. What does she do call him? But if she does that, then it won''t be a surprise.

    Her thoughts broke off when she heard the door open. There stood a woman with long, vibrant red-colored hair and beautiful silver-colored eyes. The girl frowned when she saw her.

    "You--"

    "Is Nagawa Sano home?" Sumire kept her voice low and head down. She still wore her hat, so it was not like the other person could see her clearly.

    At those words, her gaze dimmed, and she folded her arms across her chest. "I think we should talk."

    "Talk? But we just met," Sumire already felt like she knew where this wasing from. There was something familiar about the girl.

    "I don''t know where you have been thest few days. But I think you haven''t heard yet, let me introduce myself. I am Penelope, Sanos'' fiance."

 Chapter 424 - Return

    It took Sumire a few moments to register what the girl just said, not due to shock but the opposite. She figured that the Nagawa family was gradually getting impatient after learning that Sano would not pay that other woman attention. Hence, they brought back his real fiance, who was studying abroad.

    Sumire sighed deeply. Those people are too predictable. She usually would not pay any attention to them. After all, things are no longer the same as in the past; she wanted to avoid getting involved with that family as much as she could.

    But she recalled Eli''s confirmation. If what Eli said is true, then Sano was not aware, but he followed the other person''s orders. It is most likely due to the pressure from the ck Alice organization but, there is something more to this than meets the eye.

    One of the first things she learned about Nagawa Sano was that only a few people could control him. The Nagawa family, Sano, has always been unable to disobey their orders. If his family members said they were getting threatened, it would be easy for Sano to give the order.

    Still, she has to find evidence. To bring the truth to light, she needs something to support this theory.

    "I''m Ibuki Sumire."

    Sumire watched as the girl''s expression changed to a darker one. "Oh? So your that woman who won''t let him go."

    She titled her head innocently. "I think you''re the one with outdated information. He is the one who won''t let me go."

    "I see how it is. If that is your answer, then prepare yourself-" Penelope raised her hand.

    Sumire immediately noticed something off about the girl. Is she an evolved human too? A strange aura emits her body; it reminds her of a thousand-year-old fox spirit. But this is bad; if she allows the girl to hit her, her thoughts broke off when blonde hair appeared in front of her.

    The next time I meet him, what if I don''t do as you say and hurt him?

    If ites to that, then just look him in the eyes.

    Sumire watched as Sano restrained the redhead, but his gaze was on her the entire time. It was a mixture of pain, relief, and shock. Sumire pulled her hands back as she looked down at the ground.

    Why does he look like that? Even for a mere nce, Sumire could tell that he was a lot thinner and paler than before. This is so very stupid; maybe she should just go.

    Sumire turned to leave, but she suddenly felt a familiar pair of arms hug her from the back. "You can''t go again, Sumire."

    "Tell your fiance to go first."

    Sano nodded and let go of her. He turned to the redhead, who looked like she would kill her at any moment. Indeed the woman just saw her man having a sweet moment with another woman.

    "Penelope, you should go."

    Penelopes eyes twitched, annoyed. "I''ve been here thest few days taking care of you, but your--"

    "Please go."

    The woman seemed startled at his meek tone and averted her gaze. "If you say it like that, then not even I can do anything." Penelope sighed. "I will get somebody to fetch my stuff tomorrow, Sano remember to take your medication."

    With those words said, the woman swiftly left. Sumire, however, had watched the exchange with great curiosity. Could it be that woman just now genuinely cares for Sano? She was under the impression this entire time that none of the girls who Sano went out with cared for him, but it was not like that at all.

    This is interesting; perhaps she can learn something from that woman. It was shortly after she dated Sano when she learned that he already had a fiance. It bothered her a lot back then, but she never brought herself to ask him questions.

    But now the situation has changed. "Was that the fiance I never met?"

    She was genuinely curious to think somebody so interesting would appear in front of her. That strength and aura she felt from moments ago. It was the first time for her.

    Sano, however, didn''t answer her question and engulfed her in a hug. "San."

    "Sumire, Sumire," Sano called her name repeatedly. Sumire noted the loving tone behind each syble and sighed.

    After she learned that stuff from Eli, she figured it would be hard for her to continue dismissing how Sano felt about her. But seeing and hearing it up close like this is still a bit hard for her.

    How much has this man suffered because she misunderstood his actions and words?

    "I''m okay; I''m safe." She mumbled. "You were worried about me?" It was a stupid question.

    "I missed you so much."

    "I won''t be seeing yuhi for awhile so," at those words, he held her tighter, and she sighed. This is going to be a long day.

    ..

    The reason he held her tighter, it seems, was due to his fever. When she finally realized it, at least twenty minutes had passed. Her gaze fell on the man who copsed on the bed. He was still clutching the edge of her shirt tightly.

    What a stupid person. Sumire extended her hand out and ran her fingers through his hair. In the past, when they were together, she couldn''t even do something simple and affectionate like this with him. But now, she can do so easily even though no title binds them together anymore.

    This person cares deeply for her, and he always has from the very start. Even though he did all those bad things to her in the past, it was simply because he had a hard timemunicating his emotions. It did not help that the people around him behave that way.

    Her thoughts broke off when she hears the sound of her phone.

    "Asuka?"

    "I heard that you went back."

    Sumireughed. "Ah-huh, sorry if I caused you any trouble."

    "No, I figured it was something like this. So there was not a full-blown search party." Asuka trailed off. "Is it fine for you to stay with that man again? If you are ufortable, we can make other arrangements for you."

    "Asuka, I have a question for you regarding Sano."

    "What about him?"

    "Did you know he genuinely liked me?" It was something she wanted to ask those around her back then. In their eyes, did it look like Nagwa Sano was genuine about her?

    "I did; that was why I got angry at him when he started to behave like that towards you. It is because I knew he genuinely cared for you, so his cruel words and actions would not only hurt you but him."

    Sumire closed her eyes as she recalled something from the past. If she thought about it carefully, it made sense. Asuka is not the type of person who would randomly be hostile towards another person for no reason.

    If only she learned about this sooner- Sumire shook her head. It would not have made a difference.

    "After I settle down again, let''s meet in a cafe in a few days."

 Chapter 425 - I Have To Decide

    It upset him how the day after Sumire returned; he had to go to that urgent meeting. During the meeting, he could barely focus because he wanted to see her as quickly as possible. The next few days followed a simr pattern. Sano had enough with the random meetings that would not help him in any way, so he officially requested leave for a week.

    Sano immediately found her in the backyard with a spaced-out look on her face. She had a tray of watermelon and a fan beside her.

    "Sumire."

    The girl tilted her head and gave him azy smile. It seemed like she was half-awake to him. Did she go back to sleep after she sent him off this morning?

    "It is unusually hot for this time of year," Sumiremented as he sat down beside her.

    ''I won''t see Yuhi for a while, so..''

    She must have met with Terashima too. But if so, why would she return here? Thest few days, Sano repeatedly asked himself this question, but he would not get any answers. Those two, did they fight?

    "Yesterday, that girl-"

    "Ah."

    "Why didn''t you just reject her? You don''t have feelings for her, right?"

    Sano sighed. "Well--"

    "In the end, you thought she was cute and good to use as a rebound."

    ''Whose fault would that be?'' Sano wanted to argue but knew he couldn''t.

    "That''s a bad habit of yours, you know? Collecting weak and feeble girls. Are you trying to act superior when you''re just a weak and helpless man?"

    ''This girl is just way too blunt.''

    "Since you came back, you''re unusually harsher."

    "Well, because I have to."

    She has to, huh? Sano didn''t know what she learned from Hino while she stayed with him. But she must have learned something regarding him. She was already blunt and cruel before, but at the very least, she didn''t do so directly.

    "I can''t move like this."

    Sano didn''t budge an inch and continued to inhale her scent. They are so close enough that their lips can touch, but he can''t do it anymore. Yesterday, she trembled so much.

    "San? Were you that worried?"

    "Yeah."

    "It''s okay; you know how sturdy I am."

    "That''s why I worried."

    Today the reason he officially requested leave is because thest two days, the girl hasn''t been very well. Sano only intended to continue to hug her, but the more he inhaled her scent, the more he wanted from her. Before long, he was hovering over her.

    Somehow, he gets more turned on when she refuses him.

    "Wait, this is too sudden."

    "If it wasn''t so sudden, would it be okay?"

    "Eh, what?"

    "Stick out your tongue."

    He knew her very well; on days where something bad would happen, she would be more submissive and more open to do things with him.

    That was how it was when they dated, but what about now?

    "No."

    A t-on refusal - "Isn''t your rtionship with Terashima on hold? Can''t you let me kiss you?"

    At least he assumed it was like that since she has not contacted him since she came back.

    Sumire looked away, and he sighed as he buried his face in her chest. "You came back for me, but you''re even more distant."

    His sentence fell short when he felt her run her hands through his hair. "What are you doing?"

    "Mmm, I think you haven''t been sleeping well."

    Hah, what on earth?

    "San?"

    "What do you want from me, Sumire?" Sano lifted his face. "You know what I want from you, but--" His sentence fell short when she traced his lips. "Sumire.."

    "Be quiet; it''s okay."

    "Why?"

    "Three o''clock."

    At thatment, Sano immediately understood. ''Somebody is watching them?''

    They remained close like that for a few minutes before Sumire pulled her arms away. He frowned at the sudden absence of her warmth. Sano grabbed her wrist, however.

    "You don''t expect to do something like that and just walk away, right?"

    "Actually, I do."

    "Tsk."

    Sumire turned to him and smiled softly. "You won''t hurt me, will you?"

    ''She is right about that, but since when was she brimming with confidence?''

    "What would you like for breakfast?" Sano swiftly changed the topic. "Or is it lunch already?"

    "Actually, can we eat out this morning? I want to go into town for a bit."

    ...

    Downtown - Bookstore-

    Unlike the first time she stayed in his house, she was able to leave because of Hyou4s protection. Hyou4 they are a government organization that deals with criminals; at least on the surface, it looks like a normal office job. But the criminals they deal with are specialized beings, in other words, people with evolved gics like Sumire.

    "You wanted to go to the bookstore?" Sano mumbled as he watched her browse through the shelves.

    Sumireughed softly. "We can grab a bite to eat after this. But there were a few books I wanted to buy."

    Now that he thought about it, back then, she liked to read a lot. Whenever he picked her up from ces, she would always have a book in her hands. Sano didn''t see anything special about books; for him, books were just things with unrealistic dreams or false facts. Physical books collect too much dust and take up valuable space. The time spent reading could be used for something more valuable.

    In the past, whenever he saw her read, he would find a way to pry the book off her.

    "Make it quick."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "You''re so impatient; choosing books takes time."

    "I thought you said you already have something you want to buy."

    "I do." Sumire nodded. "But each visit to a book store, there is a chance of finding something new."

    Sano only sighed at those words. Why does she seem happier talking about books than speaking with him? His thoughts broke off when Sumire tugged on his sleeve. "I am going to look over there for a bit, okay? San, you''re treating me today, right?"

    Even though she has plenty of money herself, Sano, however, didn''t mind it too much; he liked the idea of her using his money. It made it seem like she was relying on him.

    "Sure."

    "Alright!" She said happily and rushed over to the other side.

    Sano leaned against the wall, deep in thought. What is he going to do about Penelope? Since she came back, he has been indebted to her. She has done a great job helping him while Sumire wasn''t around, but he still couldn''t love her.

    He knew what his parents were doing; anybody could see it.

    From: Penelope

    Sano, do you have some time today?

    I would like to meet you briefly.

    Unfortunately, you cannot say no today; my grandma will be joining us.

    At those words, Sano frowned. Penelope grandma? She is of royal descent from Ennd. Why would somebody of that statuse all the way here to a small ce like Japan? It seems those people lurking in the shadows are making their moves; soon, he won''t be able to ward them off as he has done.

    His gaze fell on Sumire. In the center of this uing struggle is her, but Sano recalled her expression when they saw each other again. She already knows, doesn''t she?

    He has to decide what to do soon; otherwise, she will get even more hurt.

 Chapter 426 - Petty Jealousy

    *UNEDITED*

    When he learned from Hino that Terashima Yuhi was around too, Sano immediately headed back into the shop. He half expected to find the two kissing or doing something but instead they were just standing there.

    "I don''t think I can say it if you look at me like that."

    Yuhiughed. "It almost sounds like you want to confess to me."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "Why would I have to confess, your already mine."

    "Indeed." Sano watched as Terashima turned around. "Alright then, go ahead."

    "It is a bit uh weird to say, but I am very reassured that we are working alongside each other as partners again. I mean after you left things were very bad for me, I lost control a lot and went off on my own, in short I was a troublemaker. With you by my side I feel like I can do anything, so, uh thank you."

    Sanos eyes widened when he saw this scene and heard her words. This is the first time he has ever seen Sumire look like that.

    Terashima turned around. "Yeah, me too."

    "So-"

    He watched as Terashima caressed her cheeks. "I have to go, is Nagawa really here with you? You didn''t sneak off right?"

    "Mm he is."

    "You go first."

    Sumireughed. "But you''re the one leaving."

    "Call him, I need to make sure. I think you have forgotten how badly the media wants your blood."

    Sumireughed again. "Your so silly."

    Sano could no longer take the sight anymore and immediately turned away. He pulled out his phone and typed a quick message.

    ˇ­

    At Ruby Hotel, a few hourster,

    Sanos gaze fell on the woman fast asleep on the bed beside him and sighed deeply. He ran his hands through his hair and pulled out his cigarette and lighter. He didn''t have to know what time it was to know that several hours passed. This hotel is famous for its views, he could see from therge windows that it was already dark out.

    Terashima must have dropped her off, he gave them extra time together. Why did he do something like that?

    Is it because he was jealous? But even if it is like that he shouldn''t have done this. This was the first time he regretted calling up another woman and sleeping with them. Sano sighed deeply. What is Sumire doing to him? The things he could do so easily before, he can no longer do because of her.

    She is important to him, but to this extent?

    "Mmm," Penelope mumbled as she pushed him back down and climbed on top of him. "What happened? You called me so suddenly."

    "Does it matter?"

    "Is this about that girl again?"

    Sano looked away and Penelope sighed. "You really have to let her go. You''ve been hung up on her for so many years. At first I respected your decision but you already twenty five Sano. Your in the perfect age to get married."

    "Didn''t you have a boyfriend?"

    "I broke up with him before I came back here. I thought auntie and uncle called me back here because you were ready to get married. But it turns out they just want me to shift your attention."

    "Are you not up for the challenge?"

    "Sleeping with you is great and you are very open to doing physical things. But I don''t think this will lead to marriage."

    "It wont?"

    "You have another girl in your heart. As long as you still like her you will prioritise her over me. I am not asking for your heart, I have never done that. But I want you to at least respect me when we get married. You can have your lovers but you cannot love somebody."

    Indeed this is the reason why he maintained his engagement with this woman. Penelope has never asked for anything from him. She even left to study abroad for awhile because she wanted him to sort his feelings out.

    From: Sumire

    So, this is great. I''ve been locked outside for several hours and your not picking up your phone at all.

    So many people have been staring at me. If I get caught, this is your fault.

    Sano blinked when he saw the message.

    It just urred to him that he hasn''t given her the new passcode yet. Since she returned to his side she hasn''t gone out, so he didn''t think to give her the new code. Sano immediately pulled Penelope away, and picked up his trousers from the ground.

    Penelope rolled her eyes and passes him his shirt. "Leaving?"

    "Yeah."

    "I will drop you off. You left your car behind in that bookstore."

    Right, he did didn''t he? Sano quickly puts on his clothing and Penelope got dressed too. They were out of the room in five minutes.

    "You didn''t tell her--?"

    "I forgot."

    Penelope sighed. "Sano, whenever your head is in the clouds you end up doing stupid things."

    Is that how it is? He never paid much attention to his personality, let alone certain characteristics. He spent more time focussing on the family business, his studies and the women in his life. Thetter however only applied to Ibuki Sumire. He never paid much attention to other women.

    ˇ­

    The car journey was fairly quite. It looked like Penelope wanted to ask him more questions, but he was not responsive.

    It seemed there was no need for him to rush, by the time he arrived- there was somebody opening the door.

    "Thank you for this Jun-kun."

    "It is not a problem but Sumire-san, you have to write a long exnation to Ran-san where you have been."

    The girlughed sheepishly and he felt his heart beat, just a singleughter from Sumire and he ends up as a mess.

    "Mm I understand! Oh and did you get Yuhis mail? Are you guys ready?"

    "We made the arrangements as you two sent things over. It will be a bit of impromptu performance but our debut was the same."

    Sano silently walked over. Sumire was the first to see him, when she did she immediately red at him.

    "Listen I''m sorry-"

    "Don''t you know that the weather is getting colder?"

    Sano pulled her into his embrace and she stepped on his foot causing him to let go. 2im angry, no hugging."

    "Listen IˇŞ" Sano paused in mid-sentence. He cant tell her that he got jealous and ended up calling Penelope to sleep with her. He knew she would never let him off for doing that. It is not like they are dating, but it does seem weird for him to sleep around with other women when he supposedly likes her.

    Right at that moment Penelope walked in. "Sano, if everything is fine, I''m going to go."

    Sumires gaze darkened. "So while you left me waiting out here in the cold you were fooling around?"

    "That''s-"

    "Alright, I get it." Sumire trailed off. "Jun-kun, sorry but can I stay over at the m5 mansion tonight?"

    Sanos eyes widened horrified at her suggestion. He grabbed her wrist. "Wait Sumire, you cant go."

    If she goes to a ce like that then those people will surely try to get to her.

    "I can leave at any time, I told you that already."

    "I''m sorry, please don''t go." Sano apologized.

    Please don''t leave again.

    To his surprise she suddenly grabbed hold of the edge of his shirt. "I feel sick, lets go inside already."

    Sano slowly nodded. He turned to Penelope who was observing the scene carefully, she mumbled something like I see before walking away. He would have called out to her but realized it would not be wise to do so in this situation.

    After Sumire said a few more words to Kira Jun, he led Sumire inside the apartment. The moment he closed the doors, the girl slumped onto the ground. Startled, he bent down and ced his hand on her forehead.

    Warmth transmitted from her face to his hands in seconds and his eyes widened. Just now she wasining about the cold and lectured him, it was because of this?

    "Sumire? HeyˇŞ"

    "Your so foolish, you don''t know that I get a cold easily? Aren''t you my doctorˇŞno you were my boyfriend before. Did you forget something that simple?"

    At those words, shbacks appeared in his head to when they first went out with each other. It was winter when he first started to date Ibuki Sumire.

 Chapter 427 - The Past - Our First Meeting

    *UNEDITED*

    A few years ago

    Sano found himself sneaking out of the party with a frustrated feeling. He should have known better. A person of his status attending a gathering like this. However this time he thought it could work out due to his rtions with the host. But it seems like he still has a long way to go. Sano recalled the look of disgust on their faces when the host introduced him and sighed. His parents did say it wouldn''t be easy but even then he didn''t think it would be to this extent.

    His gaze fell on the skies and he sighed again. It looks like it will snow. What should he do? Just head back now? He knew the other guests would book a room upstairs but he no longer wanted to remain in this unpleasant atmosphere.

    Is that--

    Sano took a deep breathe and got closer as he spotted a woman with long ck hair standing in the center of the water fountain.

    He blinked surprised. What is she doing? He took a few steps forward and ended up watching her for a few minutes. The girl would asionally bend down and take a handful of water.

    "The water isnt that cold."

    At thatment Sano awkwardly rubbed the back of his head. "I didn''t mean to peek."

    Sumireughed. "I know, your just trying to get away from prying eyes. Come over here, nobody will find you."

    Sano nodded and walked over to where she was. "Ah your Nagawa Sano correct?"

    "You know my name?"

    The girl chuckled again and nodded. "Of course I knew, it felt like you were out of ce just like me."

    Out of ce huh? Sano sighed. "I didnt think you would be so blunt even though we just met."

    "I believe it is only right to be straight forward."

    Sumire jumped down from the fountain part and took a seat beside him. The ground was awfully cold and out of instinct he removed his jacket and passed it to her. "Sit on this."

    She ced her hand on her mouth and shylyughed. "Oh, I see that you are that type of person."

    Sano wondered what she meant by thatment but knew better than to make a remark. He recalled his discussion with his friend earlier and paused. Maybe he can take advantage of this situation? He immediately shook his head. It won''t work out she is far too young. He cannot recklessly seduce her.

    "How old are you?"

    "Uh fifteen."

    His face colour turned pale at those words and he mumbled right. He almost did something criminal there. She is younger than he originally thought. When he first saw her earlier, Sano assumed that she was at least eighteen. With her looks it is only natural for him to think that way and what is with her body? Any normal person would misunderstand.

    Anyhow he definitely can''t do anything now that he knew her age. He doesn''t want to do anything criminal.

    "Achoo."

    At that Sano''s eyes twitched annoyed. "You have a cold?"

    "No, I''m perfectly okay!"

    Right as she said those words, he heard the sound of another sneeze and then another. Sano removed his zer and draped it around her shoulders. "Use this."

    He already gave his jacket away and now his zer, naturally he felt the cold. Sano wrapped his arms around his shoulders and sighed. What is he even doing out here with this little girl?

    "Say you''re not asking me to return to the party?"

    "You''re only young, a kid can be expected to understand those events."

    "Ah, are you calling me stupid? Despite what it looks like I know what I am doing."

    Indeed he heard from hispanion earlier that the girl got a special invitation from the higher ups to attend the event. There were many people who wanted to approach her and gain her input on their investments. But just as there are people fawning over her, there are those who dislike her too.

    He heard all their hostile remarks. There were those who dislike the girl because she in their words is just a little bit smart. Those who say she is only lucky, and that the more she advances, the more she will struggle. In otherwords it was all jealousy, just because she has talent and they do not.

    Sano sighed at the thought. There are far too many people like that in this circle, people who use their mouth more than gain any actual skills. Then again with his current stance in the business world, he has no choice but to suck up to those people.

    His thoughts broke off when he noticed the girl looking at him.

    "What?"

    "I was thinking you are quite good looking."

    "Hah, what?"

    "You dont believe me? I doubt this is the first time you have heard somebodypliment you."

    Naturally he has heard it several times. He knew one of the main reason why his family sent him out to gather connections is his looks. If he didnt have a handsome face, then it would be harder to seduce and gather the connections they need.

    "So what, do you want to date me?"

    Sano leaned closer like he was about to kiss her but he was only joking around. To his surprise though the girl leaned forward until their lips lightly touched. "Yes."

    It was just a light response and yet it shocked him. "Wait, what--"

    "I guess this means we are dating."

    "Hold on, hold on a second you--"

    Sumire stood up. "Right now that I have gotten that out of the way, I guess I should take my leave."

    Sano sat there dumbfounded for a few minutes before he quickly got up and went after her. The girl was already at the gates and there was a car parked at front. Sano grabbed her wrist and pulled her back.

    "Wait you-" Sano didn''t know what to say. This was all happening too quickly and they barely spoke back there. What on earth is she thinking?

    "Hm?"

    He felt his heart skip a beat when she turned around. There was something mesmerising about this scene. Was it due to the sudden droplets of snow falling from the sky, or maybe it was the look the girl gave him.

    This might be his chance. He didn''t have much luck today, and he knew that things would only get worse after today. Those looks of disgust were not normal. It seems there are many people present today who do not like his methods. If he does not take advantage of this opportunity now then the situation will worsen.

    Sano took a deep breath. "Will you go out with me?"

    It was a first for him asking somebody this. But Sano felt that it wouldn''t work out with what she said earlier. He needs to be the one to ask her.

    "Yes, I would be d to."

 Chapter 428 - Cards

    Sano didn''t think she would follow him back after that. Sure he said he would drop her off, and sure they kissed a bit in the car, but why did she suggest going to his ce? It was a good thing that he started to live alone several months ago. It would be hard for him to bring her to the manor. Even if his family were not home, the servants there would talk.

    His gaze fell on the girl looking around at his room. "This is a nice ce. I didn''t think you could get a ce like this."

    "Hah, is that supposed to be apliment or an insult?"

    "Hmm, in this case, maybe a bit of both."

    Maybe he has gone crazy. It is not like this girl has feelings for him; he thought for a moment that she fell for him at first sight. But from the way she talked just then, and when they kissed.

    "Do you want something to eat? You didn''t eat much at the party, right?"

    Sano knew this because he was watching her for a long time.

    Sumire nodded. "It was the same for you. It must be hard pretending to go along with those people and eat at the same time. You can''t appreciate the food that way."

    Could it be that she has been watching him since the party too? He bent down and opened up the mini-refrigerator. There were a few microwavable meals inside. "Do you like curry?"

    "I love it!" Sumire beamed.

    Sano flinched hearing the words love. He needs to calm down; this all seems so stupid. He quickly microwaved the food and got some cups out from the cab.

    "You can sit wherever you like- just-" Sano trailed off when he saw perched on his bed.

    She must be crazy, or maybe she is just far too clueless? He didn''t know that girls her age would be this bold. Sano quickly prepared other things like a bowl of chips and some sd. It only took a few minutes before he made a mini-meal for two. He pulled out the mini table and adjusted it before pulling it towards the bed.

    Sano took a seat beside her, and she immediately held her hands up. "Wh--what?"

    "You didn''t want to eat here?"

    "No, I was just wondering why you were sitting so close."

    "The table is small, and you''re the one who sat on the bed."

    If she sat on the couch, there would be more space, but no, this is what she chose. Sano observed her for a few minutes. "Are you nervous?"

    Sumireughed awkwardly. "Uh, well, just a little."

    Sano raised his eyebrow at those words. But isn''t she the one who bravely got close to him and suggested they dated? Moreover, when they got inside the car, she is the first one to kiss him. Sano extended his hand out and interlocked a strand of her hair with his fingers.

    "Have you had a boyfriend before?"

    "No!"

    Why is she acting so defensive and jittery about this? It did ur to him that the girl may be nervous, but even then, this is a bit too much.

    He hasn''t even done much- Sano thought back to how he kissed her in the car. Or maybe it was because of that?

    "Don''t think just because I like you too. I will let you lead."

    Sumire shyly covers her mouth with her sleeve. "Mm, okay."

    In the next second, he is hovering over her. "I guess you understand what it means to follow me back here?"

    "I do."

    ..

    It was Sumire who snapped him out of his trance by leaning closer to him. The images of the past immediately faded, and he discovers that Sumire already finished eating her food. How long did he space out for?

    "You''re looking exhausted."

    "I''m okay."

    "No, at the very least, you should take a bath and get refreshed."

    Sano immediately understood and sighed. "You can only talk in the garden, don''t bring him inside."

    Sumire nodded. "I understand."

    With those words said, he quickly turned back to the house and went inside. The person that would be meeting Sumire is a man Sano is all too familiar with. They have met several times due to the guy being a famous researcher. How many times have his parents tried to build up a connection with that man only to fail?

    Sano recalled the warmth of her body when he hugged her earlier. If she is unwell, she shouldn''t spend too much time outside. It is indeed colder now. To think she waited so long outside, the normal thing to do in that situation would be to find another ce to stay. It is indeed more difficult in her situation, but it isn''t impossible.

    Why did she bother waiting for him for that long? Her actions even now made little sense to him. Sano approached the bathroom door and immediately opened it.

    He slipped out of his clothes and slipped into therge bathtub. A deep sigh passed his lips. Why on earth did he call up Penelope like that? Why did he sleep with her? Why did he leave Sumire alone with Terashima? Those two were about to go their separate ways; why did he rush off like that? Is it because that was the first time he ever saw that look on her face?

    He keeps worrying about stupid things like this; this is the reason why he kept losing her. The sound of feminineughter from the window made him pause. She has neverughed like that in front of him. So is that researcher and her close too? Another man, why is she always so nice to other guys but him? Even when they first started dating, she always remained aloof and cold.

    From the very start, that girl has never been remotely his. Unfortunately, he could not hear what the two were discussing, but he couldn''t mistake herughter.

    What is he going to do with her?

    Sano recalled Penelope''s question in the car earlier and sighed. Indeed he is running out of time. If her grandmother is back, that old woman will urge the two of them to get married. Unfortunately, even though he has amassed all this power, Sano is not confident that he could take her down.

    That and Penelope is very close with her grandmother. Even if the older woman is a terrible person, her granddaughter has never done anything wrong. She has helped him out and never asked for anything in return.

    But he could never love her. Earlier, when Penelope asked him that question, all sorts of scenarios appeared in his head. Despite his chances looking very bad, there were many things he wanted to do with her. He is confident enough not to back down.

    She wouldn''t stay with him if she disliked him, nor will she stay out of pity. Sumire is most likely figuring out what to do with him too, which is why she is staying. Sano felt a warm, tingling sensation in his stomach at the thought. He can make this work during her stay here; he still has a chance to y his cards right.

 Chapter 429 - For Now Goodbye

    But he recalled what just happened and sighed. He already messed up so early on. Why is it whenever ites to her, he is unable to be himself? All the rationality flies out, leaving behind nothing but a mess. It is unlike him to act emotionally; people around him have always praised him for his calm behaviour. So Sano knew there was something wrong. He only behaves this way when he is around her.

    Doesn''t that make her a hindrance? If he only experiences these bad emotions when he is with her, he should stop associating with her.

    At first, he was desperate; he clung to her even though he knew how dangerous it would be. There is a reason why all those people respect her, a reason why even those who scorned her didn''t do so in front of her.

    They feared her, even though she was only a fifteen-year-old girl. He knew how risky it was. If he didn''t chase after her, then he doubts she would have followed him up on the situation. It was because he chased after her that they started dating.

    But back then, he was desperate; he needed it badly, a strong connection.

    Sano didn''t even know at what point did he fall for her. She was fifteen, far too young for him to like her, let alone touch her. Even kissing was a stretch, but considering how she initiated those, he tried not to feel guilty.

    It wasn''t like him to fall for anybody, let alone a young girl. Her age was very off-putting. When he first saw her, he thought she was eighteen, but when he learned her real age, he pushed the thought out of his mind.

    Another fact was well her personality. It didn''t take him long to figure out, no more as he noticed within the first day. The girl had a veryplex personality. She was unusually cold and cruel to people she didn''t know, and even with people, she knew she would say cruel things.

    His previous women had been a mixture of meek or just slutty-Ibuki Sumire was neither of those. Her strong behavior bothered him greatly. That sharp tongue of hers caused him a lot of problems.

    While he could not directly announce, they were dating since it would destroy his image. He made it seem like she was interested and had a crush on him. He made it seem like he was important to her. It was surprisingly easy to do that, considering how she was the first one to approach him at parties or bring him along everywhere. Before long, all the connections he needed were right at this doorstep.

    It was the right decision. At one point, he amassed enough power to call his own. He didn''t need her anymore. But he still remained with her because she was already the only woman in his heart.

    He liked how hard she tried to get along with his family even though they made it clear that they disliked her. He liked how she even tried to speak the same way his grandma and parents do, even though she would fail miserably.

    She worked very hard as his girlfriend and did whatever she could to make their rtionship work.

    It was him; he is the one who ruins- his thoughts broke off when he spotted a shadow leaning against the sliding door.

    "Is your visitor gone?"

    "Mm, your taking a longer bath than usual is there something wrong."

    Even when they are not in a rtionship, she is considerate enough to take notice of things regarding him.

    "I got caught up thinking about the past."

    "Our past?" Sumire guessed.

    "Yeah."

    There is silence on the other end before Sumire mumbled. "I see, you know San, I think this is a good time to say this. I think both of us act this way towards each other because we had a bad breakup; we need closure."

    "Sumire, I don''t want to let you go."

    Sheughed softly. "Mm, it seems you are stubborn about that. You know it was hard for me after we broke up. Even though I said I wouldn''t get attached to you, I ended up doing so. We spent all that time together. It was only natural for me to get attached. It was so stupid back then if I said something. If Imunicated my feelings properly, this wouldn''t have happened."

    "Sumire."

    "I liked you a lot, San. It was my first rtionship, and you were a good boyfriend. Im sorry for causing you problems."

    What on earth is she rambling- Sano quickly realized something. He wrapped the towel around his waist and slid the door open. There was an unusually light around the girl, and it looked like she was fading. Sano immediately grabbed hold of her shoulders.

    "Do you have to leave?"

    "Ru is alive."

    At those words, Sano looked down, and Sumireughed again. "You can''t deny it now?"

    "It was only recently, Sumire, that I found out what truly happened. I didn''t intend to do that. No matter how much I despised him, I didn''t want to kill him."

    "Mm, I understand that very well. San, you are a nice person." Sumire looked towards the hallway and her gaze softened. "This house is exactly like how I wanted it. You even kept some of my clothes." sheughed again. "It is a bit hard for me to keep pushing you away when you show how strongly you feel for me. I understand that you still love me; what happened in the past is because I couldn''tmunicate things properly."

    No, it wasn''t just her notmunicating; it was him. He should have told her from the very start that he was serious about her. If he told her that, then she wouldn''t have misunderstood. That other stuff that was happening with his family, if he said something- his thoughts broke off when he felt her lips lightly brush against his.

    "Sumire.."

    "This will be the first andst time that I kiss you sincerely."

    So this means she is directly rejecting him now?

    "Is it because you found Mamoru?"

    "There is that, and I can tell that your fiance cares a lot for you. Hey San, I think this is enough now. We are not getting any younger. In my heart now, there is only room for Yuhi. But before I can tell him that properly, I want to meet Ru first. I want tomunicate the feelings I couldn''t get across before."

    At those words, he leaned forward and kissed her. It was not an aggressive or emotional kiss; it was the type of kiss one would give to the person they love.

    Sumire covered her mouth with her sleeve andughed again. "Your very pushy."

    "Sumire, please, don''t go."

    "I need to see if it is him. I''m sorry, Sano. But while I am away, can you do me a favour?"

    "I will do anything."

    "Please watch over Yuhi for me."

    So she is going without saying anything to Terashima. Of course, she will. "Even now, another guy."

    Sumire brushed her forehead against his. "When Ie back, I hope you have sorted your feelings a little. For now, goodbye, Sano."

 Chapter 430 - In A Dream

    Sano woke up and realized that the girl was no longer by his side. For a moment, he panicked but then heard the sound of something from the outside. He slipped on a bathrobe and made his way outside to find Sumire practicing with a wooden sword. He silently observed her from the door frame, his arms folded across. Even after he kissed her like that, can she still practice? Then again, Sumire is stronger than him; she always was.

    He wondered why she didn''t push him away. Is it a bad habit from the past? Sano ced his hand on his head. It urred to him that something was wrong, something bad happened in his dream, and she is no longer supposed to be here.

    "San?"

    "Good morning."

    Sumire nodded and walked over. She extended her hand out, "Your fever seems to be gone."

    Sano blinked at how casually she did this. It was normal back then, but how can she still- Sano paused in mid-thought. Then again, he is the same. Even though they are no longer dating, he still has bad habits from the past.

    "How long have you been practicing?"

    "What time is it?"

    "Eight."

    "Then four hours."

    He frowned when he heard those words. "Four am?"

    Sumireughed lightly. "Or maybe it was five? I went running around the block."

    This girl is so fearless, even though he repeatedly warns her how dangerous it is. But then again, she was never to sit back, even if it meant being in severe danger. She often told him in the past that if she sits around and does nothing, she will end up feeling very restless.

    "Shall we order take away?"

    "Ah, I did that already. It is just some onion rings, fries from that new American takeaway ce. San, you like that kind of thing, right?"

    "Yeah, did it arrive already?"

    "Mmm, no, it should be aboutˇŞ"Sumire''s sentence fell short when they heard the sound of somebody knocking on the door.

    "I will get it."

    Sano exited the house and went around from the garden. Did she time the delivery? Normally, he has random waking up times, but he would wake up at a specific time frame since he requested leave. How odd that she noticed something like that.

    The moment he saw the delivery man, however, Sano blinked, surprised. Isn''t this guy Maon Kou?

    His lips curved to a grin. "I thought I recognized the address."

    Sano recalled thest time they talked and cautiously stepped back. The maroon-colored-haired manughed.

    "You don''t have to worry. Yu-yu exined everything."

    By Yu-yu, he means Teashima Yuhi? Sano paused. Now that he thought about it, Sumire''s behavior towards him is a bit odd now too. That must also be Terashimas doing, but exactly what did he say?

    "Why are you working in a takeaway ce?"

    Kou chuckled. "The new restaurant happens to be one of my family restaurant chains abroad. They seemed to be short in hands, so I decided to pitch in. The girls there knew this was your address and started to argue about who woulde here, so the boss told me to go."

    Sano couldn''t miss the hostility at the mention of other females. "Im loyal to her."

    "Loyal, huh? Hey Nagawa, did you know that Mimi liked you?"

    Sano blinked, surprised at those words. "What do you mean?"

    "I think you are under the impression that she never loved you, but that was wrong. Sure she may have epted your offer to date for superficial reasons, but it didn''t take long before she genuinely fell for you."

    "That is impossible."

    "You can keep telling yourself that, but think for a moment. Why did she end up so hurt and affected if you meant nothing to her?"

    He paused for a moment. Indeed, when they first saw each other again, there was that look of hate and pure disgust. But it didn''t take long, did it? It didn''t take long before she gave him her number and they started to talk. She even helped him with some business proposals, and she didn''t change him as her doctor when her illness started to act up.

    Right now, she is even living in his house even though she doesn''t have to. Sumire has made a lot of sacrifices for him. If she never liked him like he originally thought, then she wouldn''t have bothered.

    "Do you think it is okay for me to like her?" Sano muttered.

    He never thought he would end up consulting anyone about this, but now that Hino is open about his feelings towards Sumire. Sano felt awkward discussing these matters with him.

    "That is up to her and not me, but let''s see-"Kou chuckled. "I think anybody who can make her happy deserves her love."

    Anybody who can make her happy? After a few more words, Maon Kou quickly left, not before passing him the takeaway bag. Sano walked back to the garden area to find that Sumire sat on the patio with a dazed expression, the wooden sword by her side.

    "It smells good."

    "I saw Maon."

    Sumireughed. "Uh, I wondered why you were taking a while. I thought for a moment that maybe the delivery person was a cute girl, and you started chatting her up."

    "No."

    She rolled her eyes. "Imp only joking."

    Sano looked at the ground. He was still having a hard time processing the words Maon Kou told him. But the more he thought it through, the more his mind cleared up. It is clear to him that Sumire isn''t hostile towards him. But he never once suspected that maybe she behaves this way because she used to like him.

    He ced the bag on the patio, and Sumire started to take the dishes out. He walked back into the house and pulled out a foldable table before cing it in front of her.

    Sumireughed again. "Mm, you are prepared." She trailed off. "For this time of year, it is unusually warm, so I thought we could eat outside during lunch too."

    "If you would like."

    He didn''t know what to do today. Generally, on his days off, he would call up different women and sleep with them. His days off usually center around his third priority, women. But he won''t do something like that when the girl he likes is with him.

    "You don''t have anything else to do?"

    "Well, nothing outside. I am going to practice for Yumi-senpais liveter. The rooms on the third floor are soundproof, right?"

    "They are."

    Now that he thought about it, she hasn''t sung on a proper stage since she arrived in Tokyo. He knew it was because of the ident, but it troubled him. How many times has he set up events for her, only for her to not show up? He still doesn''t have a solid footing in the Entertainment industry, so it reflects badly on him.

    "Will you be able to sing?" Sano awkwardly asked. He didn''t want to criticize her, but her career may no longer recover at this rate.

    The rumors on the and the media- nearly everybody is saying bad things about her. Even the people who defended her at first have backed down.

    It is only natural for them to do so, an idol who can''t keep her promises, an idol who refuses to sing. Nobody would waste their time on somebody like that. Time heals all wounds, but almost a year has passed now. Sumire already has a new boyfriend too, so there are those who no longer use that reasoning to argue her case.

    "Yes."

    Sano blinked when he heard her firm and immediate response. This is a bit surprising; thest time, she still seemed so uncertain, and in the end, she didn''t show up. It was a venue he specially asked for, but she never came.

    Sumire suddenly stood up and stretched her arms. "Then I suppose it is time for me to get going."

    "Get going?"

    "Mm, after all, this is a dream."

    Sanos eyes widened when he heard those words. Wait a second, what is she-- he watched as a strong gust of wind appeared and their surroundings turned blurry. Sano immediately reached out to hug her.

    "No, please, Sumire."

    Sumireughed. "I was a bit worried after I just left like that, so I wanted to make sure you ate something."

    "You can''t do this to me."

    "But I can. Im so sorry."

    In the next second, he heard the sound of something shattering.

    ..

    Sano woke up to white walls and a white ceiling. He was panting heavily and screaming.

    "Sano? Sano--" It was Penelope, but there was someone else there too. Despite his blurred vision, he could make out his friend.

    "Hino, Sumire. Take me to her."

    At those words, Hino bit his lip. "Sano, look at the day."

    Sano looked towards the television.

    It had been two and a half weeks since Ibuki Sumire disappeared and since he went into a shorta. There was no doubt that he was thinner than before, and his hair seemed longer.

    "You can''t find her?"

    "We looked all over Japan. Sano, she isn''t here."

    Then she went abroad? But where would she go? These questions sprang to his mind, but unfortunately, he had no answers.

    "By the way that-" Hino pointed to something on the bed. "-is for Yuhi?"

    Sano looked towards the bed and spotted an envelope with Sumires handwriting.

    To my dearest Yuhi.

    There was no doubt what that letter was for, but Sano wanted tough. Even though he was the one, she said goodbye to, the one she was thinking of the most is still Terashima Yuhi.

    Even now, he cannot win, but that thought no longer bothered him as much. All that matters now is finding her.

 Chapter 431 - Girl In The Snow

    December - Two monthster

    Almost two months have passed since Ibuki Sumirest faded away right in front of Nagawa Sano.

    Did it bother him that she didn''t say anything to him but left words for Nagawa? No, something like that wouldn''t bother him. Yuhi knew that even though Sumire said they would search for Mamoru together, she would eventually go off on her own.

    Yuhi nced up at the grey skies. Two whole months huh? There were times where he thought that Sumire would never return to him. Maybe she found Mamoru and is staying with him now. But at the same time he dismissed such thoughts, it felt like there was something wrong.

    The first star shining brighter than anyone was it? Sumire, back then, you were already everyone''s first star. The people who surrounded you all loved and respected you. Even among those who know her, there was love, respect, desire to beat, as well as those who strived to improve themselves, to stand by her side.

    So many people loved and cared for the person called Ibuki Sumire. People love her so much. But because they''ve always been the same, the fact that one day she would leave has always crossed his mind. The fact that you''d disappear and break off all contact with everyone is something he knew was possible for her. Even if Mamoru didn''t pass away, she would have eventually fear happiness.

    At the start, when she had epted his confession in high school. He did think it was a dream. Even if he suspected that there had been some fondness, he didn''t think the two of them could be together.

    When he told Kou this, hispanion told him he had been stupid,'' Mimi kissed you and acted like that, and yet it''s not enough evidence?'' The kisses and the fact that she said it with her very own lips when she was sick. He didn''t think he could know true love and happiness, yet that girl proved it possible.

    He still doesn''t understand very well Sumire what love and happiness are. But he does know that she would be the one who brought such a possibility in his life. His only guiding star on earth.

    Sumire, won''t shee back to him? Won''t she tell him with a bright smile about being everyone''s number one star? Even the starry night we looked upon has be so very dark to him. He can no longer see the stars in the sky, let alone that single bright star in the center. Sumire..

    "Yu-yu, are you listening?" Kou called out.

    "Uh yeah."

    "Kou, don''t be insensitive."

    "Are you thinking about Mimi again? You know she didn''t leave out of resentment-"

    "I know."

    Of course, he knew. It was the day he promised to pick her up from Nagawas. But when he arrived there, the house was in a bad state, and Nagawa Sano passed out on the ground with a high fever. When he looked around the house, he could no longer see any traces of Sumire.

    Heter confirmed it with Asuka; it seems Sumire learned from the researcher Eli where Mamoru was, and she immediately went to find him.

    That girl is so careless, but she is not the type to act on her emotions. There must be a reason.

    "I really hope she returns before Christmas, though. I don''t want to sing any song but hers."

    Jun sighed. "It is not like we are incapable of writing our own songs. Besides Yuhi-san, he is the legendary god ofposers."

    "But Yu-yus songs are too dark."

    Yuhis eyes twitched, annoyed, and he gave Kou a nuggie. "Ouch, ouch, Yu-yu!"

    "Dark and depressing, huh?"

    "I didn''t say the second line!"

    "You two quit yapping; my ears still hurt," Ran eximed.

    Tetsuoughed. "You heard the child."

    "What was that?"

    Before they could continue bickering, they heard a beeping sound from Jun''s phone.

    "Snowstorm in three, two-" Before Jun could even say anything else, the snow from earlier seemed to increase rapidly.

    Rans gaze darkened. "Hey, this isn''t what you said!"

    "If I told you before that there was a storm, you wouldn''t do this job."

    These guys like to argue. The storm most likely started from the other side of town, and now it is finally on this side. If it bes a bother, he could just use his ability.

    Yuhi was about to say something when they see somebody approaching them. At first, he couldn''t see who it was due to the blizzard, but when he got closer, his eyes widened. He has never personally met the man, but Yuhi knew he would recognize him immediately.

    "Your--Eli?"

    It was the researcher who was close with Sumire. It was because of this man. That she--

    "Wait a second Yuhi-san." Jun took out something from his bag; it was a small torch. He shone the light on Eli, and Yuhis eyes widened, his face color turned pale, realizing something. There was blood all over the man''s clothes, and his face looked half burned.

    "Sumire?" Yuhi asked; he felt his entire body tremble as he asked.

    Eli weakly extended his hand out and pointed in another direction. Isn''t there a cliff there? Yuhi bit his lip.

    "Ran-chan?"

    "This blizzard is very bad, she-- she won''t be able to--"

    Ran doesn''t finish his sentence and started to walk off. Kou, however, rushed off to stop him. But it did no good, Ran was faster, and he immediately bolted towards the cliff direction.

    "Then I will go. Yu-yu,e on, Jun and Tetsu-chan stay with this guy."

    It was difficult to manoeuvre through the snow since the blizzard gradually got worse. A skinny person wouldn''t survive this harsh weather; the wind would blow them away in seconds. Sumire is not necessarily skinny, but she is underweight.

    Ran approaches the edge of the cliff and points to the broken fence, "Do you think?"

    "Most likely, but we need to think of a sensible way to get down."

    "We don''t have time. Hey Sumire?!!" Ran said loudly. He tried to lean forward to get a better look, but Yuhi grabbed his sleeve.

    "Yuhi, she must be down there."

    "I know, just wait."

    Yuhi took a deep breath.

    He needs to calm down. Think, focus- Yuhi closed his eyes and allowed a surge of power to surround him. In this blizzard, a scorching hot me. His thoughts broke off when he spotted something fashing. It was stuck to a fallen piece of the fence, a beautiful hairpin.

 Chapter 432 - Rescue

    It was the gift he gave her that Christmas. It looked like they both got hurt from Eli''s injuries before they came here, then she must have fallen off the cliff because the wind blew this way. She must have been wearing it so she could feel his presence.

    This girl is an idiot; if she missed him this badly, she shouldn''t have left without him.

    "Yuhi?"

    "I''ve found her; you two go back get some help."

    That broken fence, there is arge tree not too far away. Sumire should be somewhere nearby.

    "No, I-"

    "Trust me," Yuhi interjected. Despite them being teammates for so long, they still had a strained rtionship. Yuhi understood why. Iwa Ran''s feelings towards Sumire are far stronger than the others.

    "Don''t lose her again."

    Yuhi nodded, and he watched as the two rushed back in the direction they came from. Yuhi looked at the slope. It is too dangerous to go down using normal means. If he tries to go down, there is a high chance that he will slip.

    They would have no choice but to use this route for a normal human, but he isn''t normal. He turned off the zing mes, and a strong gust of wind wraps around him. Who said all he could use is fire? To have the strength to protect her, he sacrificed a lot.

    After using his wind ability, it did not take long before he reached the bottom of the slope. The sound of rushing water drew his attention, and for a moment, he panicked.

    She didn''t fall into the stream, did she? If she did in this cold weather, then she would freeze to death.

    No, it cant be. Yuhi searched for the broken fence and eventually found it. He searched around for a few minutes before he found a huge heap of snow at the edge of the stream. There was a rock and a small tree at the edge. Yuhi spotted the red droplets of blood and bit his lip.

    He extended his hand out and melted the snow away.

    Sumire was there, curled in a ball shape. She hit her head against the rock, but even more than that, like Eli, she was hurt just as bad. He wished his theory was wrong. How did she even get here with such injuries? Of course, she would slip and get hurt when she isn''t at full strength.

    Yuhi scooped her up carefully and examined her wounds as best as he could. The head injury looks bad, but her other wounds, his gaze fell towards her leg. Is her leg broken too? He could still hear faint signs of breathing, but her pulse is far too weak.

    She went to search for Mamoru. Why did she end up like this?

    He needs to carry her back up using his wind. Yuhi carefully ced her on his back instead.

    "Yuhi?"

    At thatment, his eyes widened when he heard her faint, fairly like voice. Even though she is hurt, why does she sound so- Yuhi shook his head.

    "Yes, my foolish wife?"

    Sumireughed weakly. "I''m sorry I can''t see very clearly, but I knew it would be you, Yuhi."

    "Howe?"

    "Mm, because Yuhi always rescues me. Whenever I need him the most, he is right there, no matter how far apart we are."

    Yuhi wanted to ask her why she is like this. Did she meet Mamoru? That researcher most likely didn''t make a mistake and found him. If they found him, why aren''t they together? There were far too many questions.

    "But Yuhi wasn''t there when Ru attacked me."

    At those words, his body turned cold, and his mind went nk. What did she just say there? Did she just say-

    "Ru hurt me. But even when he did, it didn''t upset me. I just thought I have to get back to Yuhi. I have to see Yuhi again. I have to tell him that I told Ru, and now we can be together properly."

    Yuhi clenched his fist when he heard those words. He doesn''t have a clue what is happening right now. But one thing is clear to him.

    Mamoru betrayed her; that is the one thing he can never forgive.

    ...ˇ­

    Yuhi doesnt know how they managed to get her to the hospital, but they managed it. It was alreadyte when they arrived. When the staff at the hospital saw it was Sumire, many of them hesitated. It was stupid. They are medical staff trained to save lives; why would they hesitate?

    But when a woman with red hair stepped forward and said she would take responsibility, they all changed their minds. That woman is most likely Nagawas fiance, but he didn''t care for the details right now.

    The next few minutes he spends alone in the waiting room is torture. He told the others to head home.

    "Terashima."

    He looked up and saw Nagawa and Yuhiughed. "Weren''t you busy?"

    He came to the Nagawa family hospital knowing that Sano would rush over no matter where he was.

    "I left, she--"

    "Save her, and then you can have a proper fight with me."

    Sano, however, did not respond to those words, and he ced something on hisp. "It''s not like she wanted to leave without telling you." With those words, the blonde-haired man disappeared behind the operation room door.

    Yuhi tears the envelope quickly.

    My dearest Yuhi.

    Please forgive me; you''re going through so many hardships and pain because of me. But not a day has gone by since I stopped thinking about you. The way you say my name and hold me in your arms. Even now, I remember it carefully. I remember it. But you are not here. Your scent and warmth have faded from me.

    Please believe me. I will always love you.

    But we cannot meet. I don''t want you to see me this way. I am far weaker than I am before. Take this medicine, and I am sure it will help you recover.

    One day when I am stronger, I want to return to your side.

    But I don''t know when that will be.

    Yuhi too. Don''t follow me here. Even if I return, I''ll only surround you with darkness. I don''t want to destroy your beautiful light. I''ve always liked it a lot. Your strong hands made me feel safe, and the beautiful light surrounding you on stage and off.

    To me, the days I spent with you and the moments you held me will always be something I treasure deeply, even if I fall into the depths of this darkness. I''m sure I will always remember you.

    Ever since I left, I''ve always felt so cold. There have been many times where I''ve wanted to return just for a while, to bask in your warmth once again. This world is so cold Yuhi. . .Once again, I''ve been made to realize, the one I love the most will always be you.

 Chapter 433 - Letter

    Yuhi thought it was a simple case of searching for Mamoru, but reading this now, he understands. Sumire didn''t know about her hanyou powers, but she knew there was something wrong with her. How long has she been battling with the darkness without knowing what was wrong with her? It must have been so frightening.

    She intended to find Mamoru, tell him, and then disappear.

    I love you, and I love you.

    I repeat these words to myself every night and the words you told me.

    I love you..Yuhi so much, so please try to forget me already.

    Forget me because even if I do, be strong and return. I have be a monster. Will you really still ept me, Yuhi?

    I wanted to disclose the ring you gave me with this letter. But I''m afraid I can''t do so. I can''t. Even if I can''t return it to you, please let me keep this ring. Just this, only this - I won''t be selfish and ask to see you anymore. I love youˇ­so much, Yuhi.

    Yuhi sighed when he read the remaining contents of the letter. All the worry he had for her vanished immediately. That girl is the biggest fool he has ever met. Did she truly think he would let her go?

    In the past, he did not think they could get together; even if she felt something for him, their rtionship would not change.

    She may have turned him down, but Yuhi knew that Sumire liked him then. He was satisfied with the rtionship they had then. They were not together as a couple, but they remained by each other and watched each other''s backs, the perfect partners.

    His thoughts broke off when he heard a familiar pair of footsteps and looked up. There stood none other than Sumires fiance Makoto Soujiro.

    Yuhiughed when he saw the man. "Is it a coincidence?"

    "I managed to track her down, but she disappeared right in front of me."

    "You found her hurt?"

    "I saw him hurt her-" Soujiro struggled to say those words. "Terashima, Tsueno is--"

    Yuhis gaze dimmed at the mention of Mamoru. "I don''t care, don''t make any excuses for him," Yuhi said coldly. He does not care what is going on with Mamoru. No matter what is happening, why did he hurt Sumire?

    Sumire went all that way to find him. Why on earth did that guy do this to her?

    "You have to calm down. Nagawa is a good doctor; he will save her."

    "I''m going to kill that bastard. He already survived and should be grateful for that. But instead of improving his second life, he went ahead and did something stupid. Next time I will be the one to kill him."

    This is the first time in so long that he has felt such anger. But when he saw Sumire like that, he couldn''t help it.

    "Terashima-"

    "When you found her, did she say something?"

    "She said she wants to hurry up and see you, even though she was in that state."

    "That''s enough-"

    He didn''t need to hear anymore. Why is this girl so stupid? Why did she do something like this? His thoughts broke off when somebody passed him another envelope.

    Yuhi looked up and spotted Shin. From his clothing, Yuhi could tell that his friend rushed all the way out here.

    "Iwa gave me a call."

    "Nagawa is operating," Yuhi pointed to the envelope. "This?"

    "There was a recent assignment, writing a letter to our future selves. But Sumire, she didn''t do that. She said writing a letter to her most important person is better."

    Dear Terashima Yuhi-san

    It might be strange for me to write this letter to you considering how we are already in a rtionship. But I have always found it difficult to convey my feelings to you. No matter how much love I show you, I feel that I cannot express it properly. So I hope by writing this letter I can lighten the burden more.

    I hope I am not bothering you by writing something so heavy.

    There is a saying that people in this world exist for another person. I think for me that person is you. We are born to live. I was born in this world for you- to bring you happiness and joy that you deserve.

    Does that sound too cheesy? But even before I became your fan, I felt that something strong connected me towards you. You see I knew of you since a long time ago, even before you became the popr singer.

    This may be connected to the memories I lost, but it is a precious memory to me either way.

    I wonder if you recall it? I was a bit of a crybaby and cried a lot in the park. Back then, you wouldfort me even though you didn''t know who I was, or maybe you did? Either way, that was one of my fondest memories as a child.

    You don''t know this, but every single time we meet, you would appear in my dreams. No matter what form or shape our meeting takes, I would dream of a future where I could stand by your side.

    As a singer, as a painter- or just as a normal girl. I want to be the only one you spend your life with. Whether it is in ten, twenty, or even fifty years- I want to be the one who walks down that aisle and makes those vows with you.

    This seems so wrong, indirectly proposing, but I don''t dare to tell you in person. From the very start, you were my only world and the only one who has my heart.

    Ibuki Sumire.

    At the end of the letter, Yuhi clenched his fist. Why is she so foolish? These things, she should have just told him in person. What good does it do bottling up such emotions?

    "You know, people were making fun of her for writing this letter for you. It is just an assignment, but she is the only one who took it seriously. Sorry, I had to mark it, so I got a look," Shin trailed off. "Yuhi, you understand, right? Even though she went to look for Tsueno Mamoru, it was only so she could convey thosest words."

    "She told you?"

    "Yeah, even before they confirmed that he was alive, she suspected it and confined in me. She told me even if he is alive; the situation will not change. But she wants to tell him first."

    He was worrying for nothing. Yuhi understood that, and yet he pushed that thought at the furthest end of his mind. He was preparing his heart; any day, they would show up together and say they were getting back together. He reyed the scenario of her breaking up with him so many times in his head, but no matter how prepared he was, he knew if it came to it, he wouldn''t let her go.

    Sumire has improved a lot since they first met again; she smiles a lot more. But sometimes, Yuhi wondered if she was truly happy. He cannot give her the same things as Mamoru.

    His gaze fell towards the red operation sign. "Will she be okay?"

    "Nagawa behaves like that, but he will never let anything happen to her."

    Even though he is partly to me for this situation, Yuhi supposes he has no choice but to trust the man.

 Chapter 434 - Another Lie

    After the surgery ended, it didn''t take long before Sumire woke up much to everyone''s surprise.

    But, she woke up screaming, and in pain.

    Yuhi watched horrified for a few minutes as she pulled out the wires from her arms. There was a dangerous look in her eyes.

    It was a good thing Nagawa cleared up the room si no other staff was around. Yuhi immediately pulled the girl into his arms.

    ___

    When she finally calmed down and realized where she was, Sumire wanted to crawl into a hole and hide somewhere. Instead, her gaze fell on the wires she tore off and the ss cup she broke and bit her lip. What was she about to do there?

    How long has she been awake and more importantly, her gaze fell on Yuhi, who was bandaging her arm. Whe--when did Yuhi get here?

    It looks like she is in the Nagawa family hospital, but Sumire didn''t know how she got here. She saw Soujiro. Did Soujiro bring her back? No, she remembers fading into a pool of light. Did she somehow end up in Tokyo? If so, Sumire looked around, and Yuhi sighed.

    "Yourpanion is still in surgery."

    "Ah."

    Eli got poorly hurt because of her, and it wasn''t just Eli. Sumire recalled Rus'' pained cries, and she bit her lip. To think that was the reason why he didn''t return to her. Sumire knew it wouldn''t be simple, but she didn''t think it would be like that. She shuddered as she recalled his state thest time she saw him. He ended up hurting her, but it wasn''t his fault.

    "Sumire. You''re here, right?"

    "Yes."

    "We can talk in detailter, I''m sure. But for nowˇ­" He pulled her into his arms.

    "Yu--" His warmth, the warmth she hasn''t felt in so long. Only two months have passed, and yet it feels like it has been forever. As much as she enjoyed the feeling of being in his arms again, there was a problem.

    "I can''t brea-- "

    "Sumire. Sumire. "

    He kept repeating her name over and over like some sort of spell. He''s hugging her so tightly; she can tell how much he''s missed her from this tight embrace. It is a bit too tight, though.

    "Yuhi, geez, just listen to me for a second. " However, he wouldn''t let go, instead his hold on her increased. This isn''t romantic at all.

    Sumire mustered whatever strength she had left and hit him.

    "Ouch, why did you hit me?"

    "I had to. I couldn''t breathe."

    "Like that''s my problem."

    "Are you trying to kill me?" Sumire retorted, but those words fell on death ears since he was kissing her lips passionately before long.

    "Nnmmmmmmgh... Yuhi?"

    "Don''t go anywhere anymore, Sumire. Please, please don''t go.."

    Her eyes widened when she heard those words. It was the first time for her to hear Yuhi this weak and vulnerable.

    Tears streamed down from her eyes, the ones she had been holding back since earlier, even though she doesn''t deserve him.

    Even though that''s the case, right now, she wants to tell him.

    "Sumire?"

    "I missed you. "

    "Yeah, I figured. Not having a human water bottle must have bothered you, so it was just about time.. "

    "Dummy."

    She wants him to hold her. But now really isn''t the time for that.

    "What is it? Don''t be silent on me. Otherwise, I''ll think I''m dreaming againˇ­."

    "I want you to hold me."

    Yuhi awkwardly rubbed the back of his neck. "You know you''re the one who suggested it, but you''re turning red."

    Sumire quickly averted her gaze. Stupid, this isn''t the time to say such things. But she wants to feel his warmth again; she wants them to be one-- she paused mid-thought. It is a good thing that Yuhi does not have any mind-reading abilities.

    "Even without mind-reading abilities, I can tell what you are thinking."

    "Gah."

    Yuhiughed. "Well, even I understand that now isn''t the time, but," He cupped her cheeks. "We can when you get better."

    Uh, what did she just suggest?

    "Yuhi, did anyone confess to you?" Sumire suddenly asked him.

    Is it just her, or did her boyfriend be more handsome?

    "She asks that so easily. "

    "Sorry, but the way you are now, I wouldn''t be surprised if loads of girls fell for you. "

    "I won''t deny that there have been a lot more stares. However, you''re the only one for me, so it doesn''t matter. "

    Her cheeks flushed red, and she looked away. What on earth is she doing blushing like this around him? It reminds her of her of those times. Yet Yuhi has always had this effect on her. His feelings for her. When he held her in his arms, Sumire could tell right away how deeply his feelings still are.

    Sumire felt very embarrassed by his love. They aren''t children anymore, so such naive and pure feelings should have disappeared already. Over time such pureness ought to have vanished, and yet, even now, Yuhi is showering her with so much affection.

    She felt his head rest on her shoulder; she blinks. "Are you tired, Yuhi?"

    "Yeah. I was running around half the world searching for a certain somebody. " Yuhi said it normally, and yet Sumire understood.

    It must have taken a lot of willpower for Yuhi not to resent her. She suddenly left like that even though they had that talk with each other. It is only normal for him to resent her, yet he still shows so much love.

    "I''m sorry."

    "Are you really? I wonder what''s going to happen when you recover? Will you rush off with a different guy to find Mamoru again? But, what am I getting all jealous of? I know you haven''t done anything wrong."

    Sumire shook her head. "You''re not to me Yuhi. You''re not. I drove you to a corner. I''m so sorry. "

    "Don''t cry, Sumire. I said we wouldn''t talk about this now, and yet here I am, breaking my words. Sumire, I just want to know one thing. Do you still love me? "

    Sumire was about to answer him immediately, but then she recalled something.

    '' If you leave him and remain with me.

    I can negotiate with zero.

    Him attacking us is merely a warning.

    But he has no power over me once I''m serious.

    If I do, under the condition you remain with me.

    I will spare Terashima Yuhi''s life.''

    She has to lie again; she''s sorry, Yuhi.

    "I hate you, Yuhi. After I thought it through, I couldn''t understand why you left me alone for so long. Ru was always there beside me, and yet I couldn''t say anything. " Ah, what is she saying? He''s going to see right through her. She can''t even lie and say she loves Ru anymore.

    "I hate you. That''s why I ran away. I''m sorry you had toe all this way, but please leave me alone. "

    Yuhi sighs deeply, "You are stubborn and a terrible liar. You''re also reckless and a huge idiot."

 Chapter 435 - I Cant Lie

    "Wha---"

    "I''m really angry. I must be an even bigger idiot to love you this much. Let''s assume that you''re telling the truth. Why do you look like you''re about to cry? "

    Her eyes widened at those words, and she tried to look away, but it was futile.

    He noticed, of course, he did. Yuhi is the only person who she can''t lie to. It is easy for her to lie to others, but the truth ends up slipping out when ites to Terashima Yuhi.

    "I love your smile. I can tell right away if it''s fake or not. You can''t y dumb with me. The enemy probably made some demands using my life as a bargaining chip. That''s the only exnation that makes sense."

    "No, I--- " She needs to deny it. She has to.

    "Enough, be quiet." Yuhi silenced her and pulled her into his arms.

    She noticed that he was quivering, and thus the tears desperately spilled from her eyes. It''s not good. She can''t pull away from him even though she has to.

    "I felt like I was going to die. You left without saying a word to anyone, and you decided to sacrifice yourself. Do you have any idea how much th me? You really don''t understand anything. You have no idea what it would mean if I lost you for real if you died somewhere in a ce where I didn''t know. A ce where you''d be by yourself. "

    Even though Eli was there, and even though Ru was in reach- Yuhi is right. She was close to dying in a ce where nobody would find herˇŞwhat a frightening thought. At the time, she did not think about it too deeply, but now that she is safe again, she realized how careless her behavior was.

    "No, let me go, please."

    Please let her go. Please don''t say anything anymore. She doesn''t need to hear it. She doesn''t need to know how much he loves her.

    "Didn''t I tell you to be quiet? Just listen to what I have to say. I''m not dying, no matter what happens. You''re not running from me again, no matter what. Didn''t we vow when we first started dating, '' till death do us apart?'' Didn''t we swear that we would share each other''s burdens? You broke the promise far too early if you ask me."

    She never expected to hear words like thate from Yuhi''s mouth. She tried to search for a retort back but found none. What can she say? He is right. They aren''t even married yet, and she already ran away because of her insecurities.

    "T--there''s no other way. I will still remember, I''ll live on with his memory everyday, I''ll return his feelings. However, when the enemy slowly began to make their moves. I couldn''t ignore it. I wouldn''t bear it if you died Yuhi, so---this was the only way."

    "There are a lot of options. Besides, you said we''d try to find a way together. That during the most difficult times, we would think about it together. ''I''m not alone'' you''re the one who made me realize that I have you and others who care about me. The same goes for you. Even if they''d kill me if you didn''t obey, I''d just die if you sacrificed yourself. Don''t you understand already? Geez, give me a break already. If you''re going to make me hurt this much, it would be better to die together. "

    At those words, she frantically shook her head.

    "No !!!" she eximed. "No, I can''t die with you Yuhi, I promised Ru that I''d die with him, that I''d fall into hell with him. But to the very end, I couldn''t do that. I couldn''t do it. I considered killing myself after his death. I was going crazy after all. I couldn''t sing anymore. Music became a painful subject to me, but whenever I heard your songs, whenever you held me, I felt at ease. I felt so calm. Even now, during this situation, I just want to get close to you."

    This isn''t the time to get close or get affectionate. But thest two months, the only thing on her mind was to return to Yuhi, no matter what it took. If she could see Yuhi again, then she would surely tell him.

    "I am towards Yuhi...love you a lot... "

    It felt like a light load left her chest when she said those words, and she felt his fingers brush the tears from her eyes.

    "Correct answer. You love me and only me. That''s how it''s always been, and he knew that too. The night before he got into an ident, he contacted me. "

    Eh? Ru did what? Wait-?

    Yuhi sighed. "Before I go into this subject. Was Mamoru the one who hurt you?"

    Ah--she thought there was something wrong with him. It must have been painful for Yuhi to watch her in this state.

    Sumire nodded. "He did, but it was only after they experimented on him."

    "Experiment?"

    "Tell me, Yuhi, is there any way to force somebody to have abilities?"

    Yuhi nodded. "In the life sciences, there are many researchers who y with the idea of turning a normal human into an ability user, or mess with a very powerful ability user." He trailed off. "Are you saying Mamoru--?"

    "I believe so. I did hear from Hino''s brother that Ru got badly hurt from the ident, but why would he-"

    "Obviously, he will do what he can to regain his strength."

    "Are you saying it is for my sake? Is that why he--" Sumire paused when she recalled his pained expression.

    Runaway Sumire.

    "I see. I think I get it, but was it frightening? That he hurt you."

    Weakughter escaped her lips when she heard Yuhi say those words. Frightening? What frightened her was not her own life but his painful cries. She didn''t think she would ever see Ru like that. It was a first for her, feeling so powerless. Even though she has strength, strength that is abnormal, she couldn''t protect anyone.

    Her thoughts broke off when she felt Yuhis hands on her hair. "But well, I was ready to murder him if he deliberately hurt you."

    "Uh, that would have been a problem."

    "I''m not happy about this."

    Her gaze softened when she heard his tone. But even though he isn''t happy, he will respect her wishes and her decisions.

 Chapter 436 - Why?

    A lot of people have asked her why Terashima Yuhi? There are much more fish in the sea, fish with better status. She knew how badly people in the elite circle criticize her rtionship with YUhi. Many think she will get rid of him when she is bored and eventually marry Soujiro. People strongly believe that because she has yet to cancel the engagement. It is not like that; she just--wanted to sort out her lingering regrets first.

    Until then, you can hold onto this title and use it when it is convenient for you.

    Soujiros'' words echoed in her head, and she sighed deeply. Even though it must be hard for him too. She heard from the others how he desperately searched for

    "Here."

    Sumire blinks in confusion at the sand which she was handing her. "You can''t just rely on blood. "

    That''s true, and she refused to eat earlier.

    "Thanks." Sumire took a bite into the sandwich. She usually is a very picky eater and would examine what she is eating first but not today. It urred to her that she has not eaten anything at all thest few days.

    Not a proper meal, but she recalled the time they locked her up. Ru was trying to sneak food to her when they were not experimenting on him. He didn''t speak much, but she already understood just from looking at him.

    How much torture did that person go through for her sake?

    "Is it good?"

    "Yes, very."

    He has be so reliable. Even though he said before that cooking is a pain.

    "I''d like it better if you smiled while eating. Your eating face was one of my fetishes, after all. It''s a shame that I can''t see it aftering this far. .well, maybe now isn''t the time to be flirting with you. "

    Sumire extends her hand out hesitantly. "Yuhi, am Iˇ­dreaming still? Seeing you, being held by you, and eating with you like this."

    "You''re not dreaming, Sumire. Come here, let me hug you again. ."

    "Ah! Stop there!"

    He sends her a puzzled look before sighing, "I don''t understand."

    "No, it''s- it''s justˇ­ I probably smell." She averted her gaze and fiddled with her fingers. "You see, I was in a tricky situation and was being held captive, so I didn''t get a chance to bathe myself properly."

    It just urred to her how she entered the operating room in this state too. But that is not what bothered her; she doesn''t want Yuhi to think she stinks. Sure she took that dive into the ocean while escaping, but that is hardly what she would call a bath.

    Sumire somehow managed to stand up despite her weak state, so she could get away from Yuhi.

    "I just told you I don''t mind."

    Yuhi had stood up and grabbed hold of the brte''s arms, yet she attempted to escape. She avoided looking at his eyes as much as possible.

    Sumire vigorously shook her head. "I don''t want to bother you."

    "You''re not the only one, though."

    "No, you''re fine as it is. I don''t mind it."

    "And I''m telling you I don''t mind it either!!

    "Your opinion doesn''t matter here!" Sumire tried to say something harsh, but it failed since Yuhi pulled her into his arms.

    "You''ve gotten louder and more annoying."

    She felt the heat creep to her face, not due to embarrassment over her smell but more to do with his beating heart. Why is it beating this loudly?

    "Damn, this is embarrassing."

    "I''m the one who should say that-"

    "You''re not the one with the frantic beating heart."

    Sumire felt her cheeks color even more at those words.

    "This is bad; when I am around you, it is hard to contain my feelings."

    What idiotic thing is he saying now? But this is the first time she has heard it.

    "Whenever we get close, or whenever I see you, my heart ends up like this." Yuhiughed. "Are you impressed?"

    "Who would be impressed, idiot," Sumire mumbled. "Are you holding back?"

    "If you mean holding back my desires even, I won''t pounce on somebody who just had an operation."

    "Uh, right." But normally, that doesn''t stop him from doing other perverted things.

    "I am holding back a whole lot of other things." Yuhi buried his face in her hair. "I''m not going to ask you in detail what happened. It is unlike you to get captured easily too, I know you went through something harsh, so I will not push you. You can take your time."

    Sumire blinked when she heard those words. Should she tell him? It seems like he has misunderstood? Even though they held her captive, other than starving her, they couldn''t touch her. She didn''t understand it very well, but Eli exined that it had something to do with her ability.

    Or maybe it is okay to let him misunderstand? She wants him to spoil her a bit more.

    Her thoughts broke off when he cupped her cheeks, and she noticed the dark gaze in his eyes. Ah, forget it- she ought to tell him.

    "Yuhi," Sumire said softly. "The thing is-"

    It was hard for her to exin what happened without giving away everything. There were some things she had to omit, knowing Yuhi would most likely misunderstand.

    "Mamoru protected you?"

    "Well, mm, he tried to act cold and stuff at first. But that guy has never been good at hiding his feelings in front of me. I could tell right away." She trailed off. "Besides, if he hated me, I don''t think he would be carrying my picture around everywhere."

    Yuhi sighed and flicked her forehead.

    "Eh, what was that for?"

    "You''re so inconsiderate. I didn''t need to hear that. No man would be happy hearing that another guy carries around pictures of their wife."

    "But you know we are both part of the entertainment industry. People carry around our pictures and even made albums of our photos/merchandise. It is the same thing as that."

    Yuhi looked very troubled. "Im saying that I''m bothered by anybody carrying your photo who isn''t me."

    So that means he even gets jealous of her fans? This man is so silly sometimes. Her gaze softened, but there is no doubt that his feelings for her haven''t changed. No that is wrong; they have gotten stronger.

    "I''d like to take a bath together, can we? This is a private room, right?"

    Yuhi sighed. "Hey, are you doing that deliberately?"

    Sumireughed. "Are you saying you can''t restrain yourself around me?"

    "You know I am already having a hard time; wait here a sec I will ask somebody if it is okay. You just had an operation after all."

    The moment Yuhi left the room, Sumire slumped back onto the bed and extended her hand out. To think she came back in one piece. Under those circumstances, she didn''t think it was possible to return. Even though she wanted to return to his side and did everything she could, even she understood the situation.

    That undergroundb, that facility-- it felt like she had seen something simr before. It seemed the researchers there were very familiar with Mamoru too; they had urate records of him when he was a child. On a whim, she tried to type her name into theputer system.

    ess denied, needs special authority to open files.

    So those people have information about her too? It was weird and confusing. She didn''t get a chance to crack it since Ru dragged her back to her room. He scolded her a lot and said that was very dangerous.

    But even then, she could see how worried he was.

    Ru, was it the best choice to let her escape? Will he get in trouble? Sumire shook her head and closed her eyes. Maybe she ought to sleep a bit.

 Chapter 437 - Tsueno Mamoru Part 1

    At an underground research facility -

    A man with maroon-colored hair stared aimlessly at the grey ceiling. There was nothing in this room, but a metallic and ufortable bed, a desk, and a thumb-sized window.

    It seems she managed to return; that''s good.

    He clenched his fist as he recalled what happened. To think that he ended up hurting her with his own hands, even though it was to get her out of this ce, he still hurt her. He went through all the trouble of returning to this ce to regain his abilities, only for him to hurt her in the end.

    How ironic; in the end, what was the use ofing here?

    After seeing her like that, it urred to him that maybe he should stop messing around and leave already. But this ce has changed far too much. The level of technological advancement to improve this much. Unless they had a backer, it isn''t possible. The only people who would support this ce are that organization.

    Some more regr people have nothing to do with this world in this ce. Whenever he encounters them, they greet him like normal and say this is a great ce to work. A week or soter, he would see those same people looking lifeless, and they avoid him.

    From the information, he gathered those people enter this ce thinking it is a normal work area.

    Mamoru shook his head. What use is there thinking about that now?

    Ki looked well, she seemed to have gained more weight, and she looked lovelier than when hest saw her. Also, he ced his hand over his eyes.

    "Is it possible for somebody to be that pretty?" He mumbled.

    Almost a year has passed, so it is natural for her appearance to change, but he didn''t expect that. He has changed too, but he probably looks worse than before because of the experiments.

    She looked so pretty, and Mamoru recalled the warmth of her hands. This is bad, he doesnt see her in a while, and he gets all worked up seeing her again.

    He didn''t think they would meet each other so soon, nor would she recognize him.

    Mamoru spent the first six years of his life in silence.

    His parents seldom spoke to each other; his father was always away on business trips. Whenever he came home, he looked exhausted, so it was difficult for him to talk to him.

    On the other hand, his mother was always around, she was a housewife, and yet at the same time, it felt that she was never there. His mother avoided him. But it is not like she starved him. She would prepare meals for more people than necessary and then leave the kitchen right away. After he learned this routine, he would grab food and bring it to his room.

    He felt that if he stayed there long, then there is a stronger chance of crossing paths with her.

    There were rare times where their paths crossed, and unfortunately, those were the times where she was drunk. She would scream, grab his arm and chuck him in the wardrobe or mainly the cupboard under the sink.

    They lived in a semi-modest-looking house, but it was still small; the kitchen was the smallest ce in the entire house. It was dark and damp, and he could have sworn that the rats lived there.

    He would stay there until his father came home. It was one of the first things his father did, search for him. Even though the man seldom spoke to him, at the very least, the man remembered his presence.

    If his father didn''te home, he would stay there for days until his mother felt like cleaning that area. She would find him there and simply reach over for the cleaning tools beside him. She would never say a word, and he would simply use that chance to leave.

    His thoughts broke off when he hears the sound of his phone.

    This was the phone the facility provided them tomunicate their schedule for the day. Although one could use it to make calls, it restricts calls from the outside; only those inside could contact each other.

    Only one person would call him right now. Mamoru, however, would use his sonic powers to interfere with their jamming whenever he got calls.

    "John, what is it?"

    John was not a subject but the researcher in charge of him. The man had an unusual habit of smiling all the time, and he strangely resembled his oldpanion Jae.

    "I helped your wife escape, but shouldn''t you have gone with her?"

    "I already know."

    John chuckled. "Your powers are so convenient; answer my second question."

    "You know I can''t just go."

    "Even though you can?"

    It seems this person was very unusual; not only did he treat the subjects like humans, but he held a strange interest in him. Then again, John was one of the only people who realized that he could leave at any time.

    "There is something I have to figure out first."

    "By the way, that girl wrote you a letter. I cant deliver it at hand since they would notice, but I will send it via a safe line. You still have to delete it afterwards, though."

    "Alright."

    After a few minutes, he hears the sound of a beep from his phone.

    (To Tsueno Mamoru-san,

    This may seem strange, but even though we have repeatedly seen each other, I cannot seem to talk to you properly.

    I hope you heard me though when I told you that I loved you because I would be troubled if not.)

    Mamoru chuckled when he read those lines. Why would something like that trouble her?

    Of course, he heard her; she was so loud when she said it. That fool, he already knew. But he never pressured her into saying it. That was fine for him; she didn''t have to convey her feelings through words, her actions spoke loudly enough. Although he would be kidding to say he didn''t want to hear it, he wasn''t fussed.

    (I don''t understand the current situation very clearly. But one thing is clear to me, once again, you are doing something stupid for my sake.

    If it is like that, I won''t tell you to stop.

    I know how stubborn you are when ites to me.

    I have a lot of questions for you, but I suppose it can wait.

    You will be d to hear that Yuhi has been treating me very well.

    For the first time, I have felt the happiness that I haven''t in so long.)

    His gaze softened when he read those words; She is happy, huh? Yuhi is treating her well; he is d. For a while, it worried him what would happen with those two. Initially, he did not intend to ask her out, but after Kanagawa Ren left, she said something ridiculous about giving up on romance.

    When she said that so seriously, he had to ask her out; if none of the other guys can muster the courage to help her, then he will do it.

 Chapter 438 - Tsueno Mamoru Part 2

    Was it painful being a substitute? There were times where he thought so, but those moments were fleeting whenever he saw her smile.

    For him, all that mattered was her smile; as long as he saw that, then nothing else mattered.

    (Thank you so much, Ru.

    If it weren''t for you, then I would never have found the courage to tell Yuhi how I feel.

    I have spent many blissful days with him.

    But I could never truly be happy with him. I want to learn the truth of what happened that day.

    What were you investigating before?

    Why did your illness re-up?

    The memories I lost, why did I lose them?

    The strange incidents happening across the globe.)

    Mamoru chuckled again when he saw the long list. She is the same as ever. The moment she gets suspicious of something, she bes so curious to the point it ends up with her snooping around.

    So she even suspected why his condition got worse. Even though she stayed by his side and helped him, she had other things on her mind.

    (Ru, I won''t stop running.

    So I know one day our paths will cross again properly.

    The next time we meet, I want it to be with Yuhi.

    Will you properly give us your blessing then?

    It is cruel to ask this, but I want to show you the person who has helped me experience happiness. The happiness you always wanted for me.)

    There was more to the letter, but Mamoru didn''t read any further.

    Ki, the truth is there was something he desperately wanted to tell her if they met again.

    But if he were to say those words to her now, it would trouble her, wouldn''t it?

    ...

    As a child, the walls in his house were the only ones he was familiar with. For the longest time, it remained that way; there was an unspoken rule, the outside world is a dangerous ce.

    Mamoru confirmed that theory because when he tried to leave the house once, his mother dragged him back inside. Those were the times she would beat him.

    He quickly learned that being treated like air was better than being beat. After the first few times, he didn''t bother trying again; he wasn''t suicidal. Most people now would say he was smart for his age. He managed to survive despite living in such circumstances.

    He didn''t know whether it was deliberate or not, but that ce didn''t have many windows. But from what he could see, there were no other nearby houses. It was just a house in the middle of nowhere. He didn''t know how to feel about it, but he knew there was something wrong.

    His parents did not live as a normal couple.

    The one time they had a guest, it was a friend of his mother''s. She hid anything to do with him and acted like he didn''t exist.

    Why did they have to lock away a child and even deny his existence to that extent?

    He taught himself how to read and write; he taught himself how to cook whenever his mother wasn''t in the kitchen. There were days where she would leave the house and note back for a while. There were many days where both his parents were not around. So he could use his father''s study and the kitchen as he pleased.

    His father''s study wasn''t veryrge, but there were many books there. He would pick up random books and stare at the pages. After repeating that process daily with different books, one day, he could read.

    It was a strange way of learning how to read, but that is what happened. He read all sorts of books and started to realize how vast the outside world was.

    In those books, there were people, children, adults, and the elderly. He learned about how families should be, adults teaching their children and spending time with them. The children growing up and going to schools, meeting people, falling in love- bing adults themselves.

    There were all sorts of stories, murder mysteries, contemporary, reincarnation, fantasy, drama. Some stories didn''t suit his taste, but that was fine since he focused on other areas. What he liked the most about books were the humans who interacted with each other.

    It was so different from the world he knew.

    It was only when he first met Ibuki Sumire that he finally learned that the stuff in those books happens in reality.

    He was around seven when he met Ibuki Sumire.

    It was only a month since he arrived at the facility. His mothermitted suicide, and his father tried to make a run for it since the police suspected him. It turned out his father was a piece of trash with several different families. He only came home once in a while because he would go home to different ces after a certain amount of time.

    Mamoru didn''t know what to make of it.

    -

    Several years ago, at S facility.

    One by one, his friends kept disappearing; as a curious young boy, Mamoru knew something was off with the situation. So when he finished all his training, and they escorted him to his room. He waited a while before he snuck out.

    But it wasn''t until his closest friend vanished too did he gain any leads.

    It didn''t take long before he found a ce with a no entry sign and an odd-looking fence. It was a fence that suppressed those with strong powers. But for somebody like him, it was easy to pass. Usually, in ces like this, one finds the organization''s secret. But Mamoru wasn''t after that.

    Once I found Youji, then I will leave.

    It is strange that he just disappeared one day. Whenever he asked the other researchers about it, they would say that person was never here.

    So even the adults deny his existence. He snuck into the data room and found that they even erased his records. For them to go that far, there is something wrong.

    He wandered around the hallways for a long time. It was an unusual corridor, everything looked the same as the dorms, but there was a barbed wire across all the rooms.

    It urred to him that they were keeping people here too. But he moved past each door when he saw the nametes. There are numbers but with different letters. It will be difficult for him to identify whether Youji is here too.

    He eventually reached a different type of door; there was an unusual red-colored light that screamed danger, so he leaned his head against the door. It was the only one without the wired fence.

    "Hello? Are you there?"

    Mamoru didn''t say Youji just in case. He knew how precious names were to people in this facility.

    "--get-"

    Get? Mamoru paused when he heard that muffled voice. "Hey? Are you in there?"

    There was no response other than an annoyed grunt.

    "I know. Are you one of those people they call a shut-in?!"

    Still no reply. Maybe he heard things.

    "I know maybe you are a neet! Are you worried that you will lose your job if you open the door?"

    At those words, he heard a very annoyed-sounding voice stand up. In the next second, the doors opened, revealing a young girl around his age with long brown colored hair. Despite her thin-looking state, Mamoru felt his heartbeat increase. There was something angelic about her appearance.

    H--huh? What is this?

 Chapter 439 - The Past - Mamoru And Sumire Part 1

    Mamoru felt the sound of his heartbeat increase more, and his cheeks felt hot.

    This--this is the first time he has seen somebody of the opposite gender before.

    He was under the impression that anybody they kept locked up in a ce like this would be a guy.

    "Y--you''re a girl?"

    The girl looked him up and down; after a while, she sighed. "For a moment, I thought there would be a cool guy out here, but all I see is a hobo."

    That fantasy-like image vanished the moment the girl opened her mouth.

    "Excuse me; perhaps I heard you wrong?"

    Kouji always told him to be polite, especially around girls.

    "I said you''re a hobo; not only do you dress like one but even the way you speak-"

    At thatment, Mamoru grabbed hold of her shoulders. "Listen here, you, you can''t just insult somebody you only just met."

    For a moment, the girl looked stunned, but it didn''t take long before her monotone-like expression returned. The girl kicked his shin, and Mamoru yelped in pain.

    "Are you holding a grudge because I called you a neet?"

    "You''re a hypocrite; after you insulted me first, you''re telling me off for getting back at you?"

    This girl has an angelic-like appearance, but she has such a foul mouth. Then again, he can''t judge her too much. He wonders how long she has spent in this area. It does look like she can leave her room. But unlike the area he stays in, there isn''t a cafeteria or ce to hang out; the only thing anybody can see here is long hallways.

    "Ugh, sorry." Mamoru went on his knees and bowed. "I didn''t mean that. I just said it to test you."

    "Test?"

    "I am looking for my friend."

    At that, the girl''s expression changed. "Your friend?"

    "Yeah! I was wondering if he was in here. You see, he is wearing a uniform like this except he is a bit shorter than me, he has pale-colored medium pink and white-colored hair. He looks meek but talks a lot, and his name is-"

    "Kouji."

    "Yeah! That''s him, you know him?"

    He doubted Kouji went around telling strangers his name. So he probably became friends with this girl.

    "That kid disappeared a few days ago."

    "Argh damn, I just missed him. I was formting thest few days when would be the best time to sneak out."

    "What''s your name?"

    Mamoru blinked when he heard that question. This is the first, no the second time somebody has asked him what his name is since he came here. The people in this ce refer to each other by numbers; the only privileged ones with names are the researchers.

    "Me? Mamoru."

    "That''s a weird name."

    What? Oh no, she didn''t just insult his name.

    "By saying that, you''re acting rude again. My name isn''t weird."

    The girl looked ufortable when he called her out for saying something rude. Perhaps she is bad with this kind of thing?

    "I''ve never heard that name before."

    "Really? I hear it ismon." Mamoru trailed off. Then again, he wonders how long she has been here? If she has been here for so long, it is only normal for her not to understand normal things. "You know it is strange for us to debate about my name without giving your own."

    "Danger level extreme."

    The moment Mamoru heard that, he cursed in his head. This is worse than numbers. They gave this poor girl a strange title. While the nature of the name makes him curious, Mamoru knew better than to ponder on it.

    Even if she is dangerous, it doesn''t matter. She doesn''t look like the type of person who will hurt him.

    Now how does he get her to say her real name?

    Unless she has been here since birth, then she wouldn''t have a name.

    "Sumire."

    Mamoru blinked when he heard something escape the girl''s lips. "Huh?"

    "You wanted my name, right?"

    Well, he did, but he didn''t think she would give it. Or maybe it is because of Youji? Youji disappeared quite some time ago, so he supposes that is enough time to- his thoughts broke off when he heard a rumbling sound. Huh? That doesn''t sound like his stomach.

    His gaze fell on the girl who had turned a bright shade of red. "What are you hungry?"

    "No!" Sumire eximed. She tried to sound aggressive, but all he could hear was an adorable voice.

    Pfft, she is so cute.

    Mamoru pulled out his bag and eyed the hamburger he ced in a container. It is a shame he has to give this way. He nned to eat itter in case he got caught and needed the strength to escape.

    But this is fine too; he wants to be friends with the girl. This is the best way to bridge the gap. There was something about her other than her fairy-like appearance that made him want to befriend her.

    "Right, I know what you want."

    "N--no, I don''t want your food-" Sumire''s sentence fell short as she eyed the container curiously. "That is?"

    Mamoru blinked at her reaction. "Uh, it''s just a hamburger."

    When he saw no reaction from her, Mamoru paused. Could it be that she has never seen a hamburger before? Then she might have been here since birth. But no she has a name. The subjects whoe here who have names were once a part of normal society.

    "You don''t know what it is?"

    "D--don''t make fun of me. I--I''ve been here for long, and my family was not the type who ate out."

    "Ah, homemade meals?"

    "No, the cook.."

    Mamoru blinked when he heard those words. He thought there was something different about her, but this girl is a noble? Then what on earth is she doing in a ce like this? She looks very skinny too like somebody hasn''t fed her in a long time.

    Normally people in this institute focus on keeping the subjects healthy. Aside from the inhumane training and keeping them from outside world factor- they don''t mistreat them. At least he thought so but judging from this girl; there are dark secrets about this ce.

    Then again, it is not like he didn''t notice. After he stayed here awhile, he began to notice things he didn''t before. In the beginning, he used to like it here. From his very first day, people liked him. The adults interacted with him and treated him well.

    However, as more time passed by, he observed how these people behaved in front of others. Mamoru recalled how he saw one of the researchers looking at Youji in disgust and how they rudely shoved him out of the way in the hallway. He observed this for a few days and noticed a pattern.

    The researchers are only nice to the people with talent; they treat those without skill as failures. They are only nice to him because they think they can gain something from him. When he leaves this ce with full control of his power, they can use him whenever they need help.

    It was the first time he felt such disgust. Even more than the parents who treated him like air, these people were more despicable. If he didn''t meet Kouji, then he most likely would have had a poor opinion on his world.

 Chapter 440 - The Past- Mamoru And Sumire Part 2

    But it doesn''t change the fact that there is something wrong with this ce. This facility is simr to a glided cage. He calls it a facility, but there is everything here, stores, great food, amusement rooms filled with games. Numerous areas would help cultivate skills after the subject leaves this ce.

    A lot of the subjects were young children. After having everything given to them this way, some didn''t see the need to go outside.

    Why would anybody bother with the outside world when it is more difficult to obtain these things outside? Why settle for the hard option when there is the free one?

    A perfect paradise, of course, this ce isn''t all fun and games. The training program for those children with supernatural abilities was simr to torture. The subjects had to endure such gruesome and inhumane training every single day.

    But due to the leisure activities, many fail to see what the facility was doing to them. There was a set routine, a schedule for each child every single day. Most people got used to living that way.

    However, Mamoru understood that real life wasn''t like that. Although he spent thest six years in silence, even he understood the current situation.

    Life isn''t this simple. It isn''t easy to obtain everything just because you obeyed somebody. The fun thing about life is getting lost, getting hurt, and experiencing hardship. People can only grow if they do those things.

    But the facility and their perfect ideology mess up children''s brains. The kids don''t think of hardship or anything bad happening. They believe that as long as they obey orders, they can obtain anything, even the world.

    He wonders how many ability users struggle after they leave this ce. Do those people learn that society, that life is not easy? Or do they cause a disturbance in society because things differ? It is most likely thetter.

    He often hears the researchers speak of those who have left andment on how they end up detained.

    Mamoru didn''t have to hear any further details; he knew what they meant by detained. Those people end up going to prison. To what extent does this ce brainwash people?

    His thoughts broke off when the girl split the hamburger in half; she passed the other half towards him. "Here."

    Huh?

    "I think you''re hungry too."

    Mamoru blinked, surprised. Is she trying to be considerate? His gaze softened. So she is a nice person after all. "Eating out here is a bit awkward. Can we go inside--" He paused, realizing something. "The surveince?"

    "Ah, I don''t have any, don''t worry."

    Even more surprising, he just assumed that every room in the facility has surveince cameras. So they kept her locked away in a secure area, and yet despite the tight security, there are no cameras? What an unusual situation.

    Mamoru followed the girl inside, and the doors automatically closed behind them. His eyes widened when he came inside. "This ce is sorge!"

    From the other doors, it seems like there are other rooms too. This is the first time he has seen an amodation like this for a subject. He knew the researchers had rooms like this, but he didn''t think a subject would have one too.

    A nice room, and yet locked away in the deepest area of the facility. Are they confining her or not? Moreover, if she has such a nice room with her own kitchen, bathroom- why is she so frail and skinny? Surely they must give her food to eat.

    Sumireughed softly. "I suppose so; you can sit wherever you want. Can I heat these?" She pointed to the hamburger.

    "Yeah."

    The girl took his share too and went off to another room.

    Mamoru awkwardly sat down on the couch. He wonders what the situation is with this girl. He has never heard of the facility doing so much. He recalled the name she gave him earlier. Are her abilities that dangerous?

    His thoughts broke off when the girl reappeared with a white apron. She peeked through the door. "Would you like to watch?"

    Mamoru blinked, puzzled, and realized what she was doing.

    He quickly stood up and made his way over. "Are you going to cook?"

    Is this girl only seven years old? Howe she knows how to cook?

    Sumire shyly covered her mouth with her sleeve and nodded. "Mm, sorry if it doesn''t turn out so well. I haven''t done it in a while."

    Uh- the fact that she already knows how to cook is amazing enough. His gaze fell towards the table. There was arge piece of meat inside a blue-colored bowl. There were various other appliances and fresh groceries.

    "Were you nning on cooking before I came here?"

    "I nned to, but then I thought I didn''t want to let them win."

    "Win?"

    "This fancy facility they gave, it was only recently because my parents visited. They didn''t like the room I had before and negotiated. It felt stupid. I came here because of my uncontroble ability. I don''t expect to be treated like a human being."

    So it was something like that. He figured something was off.

    "The rooms you went past on the way here were all mine before. in empty walls, not even a bed. Locked up like some kind of monster."

    Mamoru blinked, startled at her words. "That many?"

    "My powers would go out of control. So I don''t see the need having a nice room, I don''t want to destroy everything. I normally lock myself up in one of the other rooms and not go out."

    Are her powers that bad?

    Sumire taped the surface of the oven and set a timer. She pulled out a few pots and dumped different ingredients inside alongside the raw meat. "With how advanced things are, though, cooking is boring."

    She tapped the knife against the raw meat, and he watched how it immediately sliced into thin pieces.

    Mamoru blinked, surprised. "Wow."

    "Interesting, isn''t it? In this ce, one doesn''t have to put much effort into leisure activities. But when ites to training, these people are so brutal."

    Mamoru felt his heartbeat increase when he heard her say those words. Could it be that this girl is the same as him?

    He watched her get everything else ready; indeed, since she didn''t have to waste time cutting ingredients, it didn''t take long.

    She quickly got the table ready, and he helped her ce the dishes on the table.

    The girl decided to make a stew with the meat and alongside the hamburgers were potato chip fried rice.

    "Wow.."

    Sumireughed, "Don''t be too impressed; you do know that appearances can be deceiving, right?"

 Chapter 441 - The Past- Mamoru And Sumire Part 3

    No, no, how can she deceive him with this? Besides the appearance aside, it smells divine.

    They lifted their spoons and said. "Thank you for the food." They said a quick prayer before they dove right in.

    Mamoru went for the stew first and immediately felt a warmth that he hadn''t in his entire life. What on earth is this? He went for the potato chip fried rice next, and his eyes widened. It tasted even better than the stew. What is this warm feeling inside him? Did ite from the food?

    He kept eating more and more, but he found it even more delicious each time he ate it than before. It felt like the vor improved each bite.

    "Uh, is it bad?" Sumire looked at him with caution.

    "You, was your dream to be a chef?"

    At thatment, the girl burst intoughter. "I didn''t think you would react that way."

    "No, this is seriously really good. You could be a chef. You know they do those cooking courses in the leisure center, you can teach the teachers a thing-" Mamoru paused, realizing something.

    Right there is a reason why they kept her out here. From what she just said there, she needs to be inplete istion because of her abilities.

    Sumire, however, didn''t say anything to that. "Im d you like it. I haven''t cooked in so long, let alone have a meal with someone."

    Mamoru couldn''t miss her tone. "Then maybe I cane here again? I can bring you some ingredients from the shops too. You got everything here from hunting, right?"

    Sumire''s eyes brightened. "Really? I''ve heard that the shops in the facility provide many things, but I can''t go there. I would like to experiment a bit with my cooking."

    So it is not like she didn''t want to cook or eat; she just hated her limited resources. Well, if it is like that, then he can help her out. Besides, she looks cute when she smiles. The lifeless expression from earlier seemed like a lie.

    "Imagine you be a chef- no, if you do, then I will have to pay to eat."

    Sumire giggled. "Are you the type of person who is bad with money?"

    "It is more like I am the type of guy who does manualbor for free, so I end up being unable to pay for things." Maybe it is because he lived such a poor lifestyle before, but he didn''t understand the concept of charging others forbor.

    There is something peaceful about this moment. Even though his circumstances were a lot better than her, he could eat with others and talk to people. But he always felt alone. If he could eat like this every day and talk to her, then he would feel content.

    Mamoru felt his cheeks burn red at those thoughts. If he could eat like this every day? It almost sounds like a proposal. Gah, what is he thinking? Even if the researchers consider him a genius, it doesn''t make him any more grown-up.

    "So uh, Mamoru-kun right?" She seemed uncertain, saying his name. "Can you tell me more about the rest of the facility?"

    "Well, as much as I can."

    Shouldn''t she be more interested in the outside world?

    "Then, if I tell you those things, will you talk to me about the outside world? Before I came here, I didn''t go out much."

    Sumire nodded. "Mm, but you know the world outside isn''t all fun and games. Sometimes I think to myself that maybe life inside a gilded cage is better."

    It was just a simple few words, but after she described the ce as a cafe, Mamoru understood. This girl is exactly like him.

    "That is what makes the outside world exciting, right?"

    Sumire seemed startled with his reply, and Mamoru continued.

    "The longer we stay here, the more we will be their puppet. People here have gotten used to getting everything. If they follow orders, they will get whatever they want, even the world. But life is different; in life, we go through hardships and pain to grow as a person. We experience good and bad things. If we stay here, we will turn into a puppet."

    Mamoru knew it was dangerous saying this to somebody he just met, but he wanted to take a risk.

    To his surprise, the girl suddenly extended her hand across from the table, and with a gentle gaze, said. "Your right, sorry about what I just said. If I stayed here, I could run away and escape reality but doing that would be unfair. Besides, I would rather have painful freedom than be somebody else''s puppet."

    It was hard for him to focus on her words due to the warmth of her hand on his. Also, her hands are so soft; he never thought another human being could be so warm.

    Mamoru didn''t say much after that; there was no need to. They ate the rest of their meal in silence, but it was aforting silence, unlike the one he has known.

    "Ah, Im stuffed," Mamoru said. "This is the first time I ate so much and felt satisfied."

    Sumireughed. "It is the first time I ate in so long."

    "Why haven''t you been eating?" Mamoru thought he knew the reason why but he wanted to make sure. It is a bad thing to jump to conclusions without knowing the reason.

    "Would you if they gave you poisonous ingredients?"

    At those words, his eyes widened. "That''s--"

    "I cook and eat, but only when I can go hunting in the forest area. The stuff there is beyond their control."

    Right, the forest next door to the facility is something they borrow; it is not theirs.

    "Then tomorrow I will get you something from the stores. Rx the stuff from those cese directly from the shops outside."

    "En, I guess I can rely on you."

    Mamoru awkwardly stood up. "I guess I have to go." He doesn''t want to miss curfew and get punished. If he gets punished, it would be harder to see her.

    Sumire led him towards the door.

    "Well, that was surprisingly fun, Mr hobo."

    "He--hey still with that?"

    She chuckled. "I am joking. I had a great time Mamoru-kun."

    There was something about the way that she said his name that made him feel embarrassed. Moreover, isn''t she standing a bit too close to him?

    He knew he didn''t imagine it when she brushed her forehead against his and sped her hands with his. "Thank you so much," She whispered softly. "I hope I can see you again."

 Chapter 442 - The Past - Mamoru And Sumire Part 4

    Mamoru saw her sooner than he thought he would. It was his day to go hunting in the forest; when he saw the little girl crouched in the corner, he felt his heartbeat speed up.

    It can''t be her, can it? He cautiously walked over, and soon he was standing right in front of her. The moment he stood directly in front of her, Mamoru confirmed the girl he met several days ago.

    What is she doing out here?

    Surely today cant be her hunting day? They usually do not allow two people in at the same time because there was a risk that the two could negatively influence each other. Mamoru understood the real reason; they do not want to let the kids get too close just in case they plotted against the institution. While they have brainwashed most of the subjects in this ce, some are suspicious about this ce, like him.

    He met a few recently and was put in the same group as them for ss activities. They are an unusual bunch, but he does not sense any malice from them like he does with the adults.

    Mamoru wanted to talk to the girl about them and wanted to hear her opinion. So after this, he did n on sneaking out again. He did not visit her the following day after their first meeting since that would be far too risky, nor the second or the third.

    While he knew the adults had no idea about the meeting, they knew he snuck out. It isn''t the first time he has done that, so they simply brushed it off like usual. But Mamoru felt that if they knew who he met with then, they would react differently.

    Who would have thought that he would end see her before he snuck away?

    Mamoru parted a strand of her hair from her face only to feel the heat transmit from her face o his hand. Mamoru frowned and ced his hand on her forehead.

    "Ouch."

    Why is she so hot? With the way the institute monitors them, it is impossible to catch things like a fever. Mamoru looked the girl up and down and immediately found the source on her right leg.

    A snake bite, is it poisonous? He carefully examined the wound. It is poisonous, but it is treatable. Mamoru carefully ced the girl on his back and paused. He cant go directly to the exit; the adults would be there. He should use the other entrance.

    The adults will wait a little bit, but they will head back independently if he doesn''t show up at the destined time. They know how ability users tend to go crazy on their hunts; as long as he makes it back before the curfew, it should be fine.

    After walking for a few minutes, the girl stirred awake. "-uhi...Yuhi.."

    It was a soft mumble, but Mamoru could make out the name.

    Why does it feel like he has heard that name somewhere before?

    ˇ­.

    He remembers it after they reach the hideout. This hideout belonged to a former researcher Kein. When the man saw him, he didn''t say anything and just pointed to the bed.

    "Kein, you said you were in charge of a subject before you isted yourself, right? What is that person''s name?"

    Mamoru didn''t know why that incident made him curious.

    To his surprise, the man had gone pale the moment he ced Sumire on the bed. He seemed frantic and also afraid.

    "Kein?"

    "Sumire-chan?" The man muttered.

    Huh, he knows her name?

    Mamoru extended his hand out. 2Kein?"

    The dazed man finally snapped out of it and ced his hand on his forehead. "The subject I was in charge of and this girl were close enough to be lovers."

    "Uh, old man, is that your strange fantasy? She isˇŞ"

    "I know what I saw! Those two kids were very close; it wasn''t a brother or sister like rtionship either."

    He seemed agitated, and Mamoru paused to think. "I heard that your subject caused an ident and harmed loads of people."

    "They were both my subjects, the one who did the damage," Kein turned to the girl on the bed. "It was Sumire-chan."

    That incident only happened recently; it also fits with what the girl told him about being here for a while but not since childhood.

    "Before the incident, was she like me?"

    Were there circumstances the same?

    "She was a normal subject, like you."

    But something doesn''t add up. "She said she has always been in that area since she arrived."

    At those words, Kein clenched his fist. "They erased her memories." He trailed off. "To be exact, they manipted a kid with a memory ability; that child was the subject of my friend. Naturally, the three got along very well with each other. The boy was a bit older than them, so he acted more like their older brother."

    "What happened?"

    "My subject managed to escape. The memory kid would have too, but he turned back to get her. Those people took advantage of him and made him erase her memory; then they tossed him aside."

    It was clear that this was a very painful memory for Kein. But now it made sense that Mamoru wondered why a former researcher would hide in a ce like this? From what Mamoru observed from Keins behavior, this man hated the institution more than anybody.

    To think something tragic like that happened. He briefly heard of the incident, but the stories the adults tell people are different.

    "The adults talk about a kid who broke the rules, stole samples and went berserk attacking people and ended up killing their friends," Mamoru trailed off. "They tell such a story so they can ensure that we never step out of line and repeat the same mistake."

    With the way they repeat it every day, most kids, including himself, have the thing memorized. The first time he met Kein, he knew there was something different about this man. Why would an old researcher stay in the forest not exactly owned by the institute but close enough that they can use it?

    Mamoru figured that the man did not resign from the ce in a normal way. Otherwise, why would he act so jumpy whenever other researchers go by this area?

    It was weird; there was something weird about all of this.

    But when it came to weird things, he should know better than to get so involved.

    Yet his gaze fell towards the girl on the bed. "Could you give me some more details?"

 Chapter 443 - The Past- Mamoru And Sumire Part 5

    When the girl woke up, she naturally didn''t recognize Kein but did not question this situation. She seemed very happy to see him. Mamoru had to avert his gaze a few times because her smile was just too cute. Maybe because he hasn''t been around many females since he arrived in the institute, he found everything this girl did cute. Then again, the few females he has been around acted so viciously and cold.

    "I knew if I waited, I would get to see you."

    Mamoru blinked when he heard those words. Wait, don''t tell him ¨C "You didn''t get permission?"

    Sumire tilted her head innocently. "It is more like I said I wanted to take a walk for some fresh air."

    "And they just let you?"

    "I told you my circumstances are different."

    She did tell him that, but now that he knew the story, Mamoru understood something. It is not like they are deliberately giving her a lot of freedom. It is more to do with the fact that if they don''t do what she says, there is a chance of her recovering her memories and hurting them all.

    Mamoru watched Kein from the corner of his eye. The man was huddled up fixing a few pocket watches like usual. But he noticed how the man kept asionally ncing over.

    "And the snake bites?"

    Sumireughed softly. "Uh, I identally tripped."

    Mamoru sighed deeply. This was partly his fault, so he couldn''t scold her too much. "I am sorry for not keeping my promise right away."

    He should have at least sent her some form of message, even though it would have been risky.

    The girl looked down. "I know you stayed away because visiting frequently would be riskier."

    "Yeah."

    "But Mamoru-kun, I wanted to see you again. I don''t remember when was thest time I smiled around somebody my age, let alone feelfortable in their presence."

    At those words, he felt his cheeks burn red. What did she just say there? Mamoru repeated the words in his head. There was nothing ambiguous sounding about them, but others could take it the wrong way. If they were a few years older than

    If they were a few years older than they were, it wouldn''t be wrong for him to interpret that she has feelings for him.

    Sumire''s gaze fell towards Kein. "Did that mister heal my wounds?"

    Mamoru nodded. "Yeah, but-"

    He didn''t get a chance to finish his sentence since the girl suddenly stood up and rushed over. She tugged on the man''s cape. "Thank you for saving me, mister."

    Kein, who seemed gloomier since he asked about the past, suddenly seemed odd. No, since he saw Sumire, Mamoru noticed how shy he was acting. Uh, hold on, this guy isn''t into little girls, is he?

    "Mamoru, if you keep thinking that way, I will throw you out," Kein warned.

    Right this man has an ability too, the mind-reading ability. It isn''t very useful when he needs it the most, though.

    "You should exin things to Sumire." Mamoru trailed off. "I mean, she more or less has things figured out."

    "I am Kein, master of this tower. I was a former researcher in the institute."

    "Master of this tower but isn''t this ce--"

    "This is the only neutral ground in the restricted zone. I don''t know whether you have noticed it, but we are not in Japan, but at the same time, we are." He trailed off. "The best example would be we are in another dimension."

    "Another dimension?"

    It looked like the girl was struggling to believe, so Mamoru pitched in. "For example, whenever you go hunting here, sometimes you can''t go further even though birds can go past. There is a ck wall surrounding this ce. A forcefield."

    "Is that so?" It looked like something came to mind since Sumire nodded. "I don''t think it is a forcefield, though. If it was, then birds shouldn''t be able to go past. Has anybody tried going through the ck space?"

    At those words, Mamoru blinked, surprised. He did think that she was the same type as him. But to think she is also sharp like this.

    "I did have a crazy idea of running through it, but Kouji stopped me."

    Sumire sighed. "He also stopped me."

    Mamoru grinned. "Great minds think a like. Tut Kouji, what are you doing stopping us from achieving our dreams?"

    "I wouldn''t go that far."

    "Eh, but it sounds cooler that way. Besides, Im sure you tried something crazy, and that''s why Kouji stopped you."

    At those words, the girl turned red, and heughed. "Your facial expression gives it away."

    "Hush you."

    This is fun; when was thest time he spoke to somebody his age this way? Kouji was a nice guy, but he was very quiet, and the kid didn''t get his jokes most of the time.

    Kein coughed. "So back to what I was saying. In this restricted zone, there are three territories, The institute, the castle, and the mafia hideout."

    "This ce?"

    "It is a neutral ground, so I wouldn''t include it as one of the territories."

    "I''ve seen the mafia hideout, but why have I never seen this castle before?" From the name alone, Mamoru wanted to see it. It isn''t every day where one gets to see a real-life castle. But no matter how much he searches, he can''t find it.

    "Probably because around the time you joined, they started a battle. Right now, they are having a huge power struggle to obtain more subjects, subjects they call the gifted. The ones with the strongest ones will win in the end. Recently it has gotten especially worse since the mafia has obtained somebody powerful."

    So that''s why the researchers seem more ruthless than usual. He supposes that made more sense. But it still bothers him, especially since he doesn''t understand why they need to collect so many talented individuals. What use is there obtaining so many people with unusual abilities? If the outside world learned of their powers, Mamoru knew people would never ept them.

    They will scorn them and treat them like freaks. Mamoru already felt the burden behind the heavy gazes of the normal workers in the institute, let alone in the outside world.

    "Isn''t it obvious why?" Sumire suddenly said.

    Mamoru blinked at the girl''s words. Wait, she already has this figured out? Even though he has been struggling with this the entire time. Mamoru nced at her with anticipation. He already figured out that this girl is pretty smart, so she has most likely reached the same conclusion as him.

    The next few minutes before the girl spoke felt like torture to him; eventually, he hears a sweet voice say.

    "World domination."

 Chapter 444 - The Past - Mamoru And Sumire Part 6

    It took Mamoru a moment to process what she just said, and when he finally did. He is the first one to scold her.

    "Are you some idiot?"

    Sumire pouted. "Why are you calling me an idiot? I am serious here."

    There was something cute about the way the girl puffed her cheeks and folded her arms across her chest, but he shook his head. There is something more important to deal with right now.

    "You do know what world domination means, right?"

    "Of course I know!" Sumire eximed.

    "Then why did you suggest that?"

    "I mean, think about it. Why else would you create an abandoned zone, use all sorts of means for protective measures so people from the outside can''t enter - divide the ce into territories to collect the gifted. If they just wanted to educate us and help us control our abilities, they wouldn''t have to split their resources."

    Mamoru paused when he heard her exnation. He hates to admit it, but she makes a good point there. When he first came to the institute, he believed it was like paradise. At least inparison to the life he lived before, it was paradise.

    For the first time in his life, people acknowledge his existence and treated him with kindness. They would praise him and give him rewards for doing well. They gave him all sorts of things he had only dreamed of owning in the past. Stuff he would only see in magazines.

    It was the first time for him to own such things.

    But after he learned the truth, he did whatever he could to push away the rewards and cut off their kind words. He does not want to hear such empty things.

    "Ibuki Sumire." Kein suddenly said in a serious tone. "You are not like the others who have entered the forbidden ground, the forbidden amusement park. That is why you should hurry up and finish your deal with them and go home."

    Mamoru froze when he saw the serious look in Keins eyes. Is she different? Just because her powers are strong?

    Sumire slowly nodded her head andughed lightly. "Truthfully, I am dying leaving a bit. I don''t know what it is. But I feel like I shouldn''t leave until that person picks me up."

    "That person-- your family?" Mamoru asked even though he knew it was a stupid question.

    "No, somebody who is more important."

    Before Mamoru could question her further, the girl suddenly started coughing. A violent cough, and in the next second, he rushed over only to confirm his suspicions. There was arge trail of blood on the ground and her hands.

    The girl was coughing out blood.

    The way she reacted to the snake poison too- and how she couldn''t digest her food despite eating. All of the pieces were slowlying to him, and he didn''t like it one bit.

    Mamoru''s gaze darkened as he turned to Kein.

    "You know, don''t you? Tell me exactly why they brought her here."

    It was the first time in so long that he has experienced such anger. The next words that left Keins lips didn''t surprise him, but he still wished he was wrong.

    "It''s okay-" Sumire weakly spoke up. "I am-"

    Mamoru pulled the girl into his arms. "I will be the person who protects you."

    Sumire struggled to break free from his arms, so she hit him lightly. "Stupid, you''re not allowed to say things like that."

    Mamoru nced down and got a better look at her face. She was struggling not to cry, and he found it very cute.

    "You''re not allowed to protect me; what if you get hurt? I finally made a friend. I don''t want anything to happen to you."

    Geez, she is so helpless. Mamoru leaned forward and ced a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Friends don''t lie to each other, but you did from the first day we met."

    "I couldn''t let you know."

    "I understand, but from now on, I don''t want you to lie to me anymore. No matter how painful it is, share it with me. I will share the pain with you."

    At those words, the girlughed softly. The tears still lingered in her eyes, but there was a beaming smile on her face. "Then I guess I can count on you to protect me."

    ˇ­..

    Back to the present

    Mamoru was still spacing out as he clung to the words he said to her that remain so clearly in his head.

    He will be the person to protect her; he would do anything to make sure she escapes that hell and live a peaceful life. He would do anything, even if it meant taking her ce. Mamoru remembered how he confronted those people about it shortly after that time. They told him that he wasn''t suitable, but he insisted, so they conducted all types of tests.

    Even after he left the institute, he still remembers the many nights he spent in pain and agony. But he deserved the pain for hurting so many innocent people. The test they gave him was simple, to use his powers to kill the weak power users or those who do not manifest powersˇŞthe betrayal of those who trusted him.

    The sensation of the de piercing his chest repeatedly, his arms and legs cut off. It urred so many times, yet the more damage he received, the faster he would heal.

    It is better for him to experience this pain than her. Mamoru lost count of how many times he tried the same thing on himself. How many times did he injure himself only for his organs to regenerate faster than sound?

    What did those people do to him? Mamoru never truly found out. But he knew if he did not make that proposal that day, eventually, they would have done it to Sumire. They were already starting the experiment on her, and that is why she coughed out blood that day. But he put a stop to it.

    Use me, do not harm her.

    It was simple enough. The adults seemed surprised with the development. It seemed nobody knew that he was secretly meeting with her. Or maybe they did know? It is hard to tell what those people were thinking.

    The pain and agony never went away. It was worse whenever he had a long memory of the past. Whenever the memory would end, he would feel the same sensation of the de piercing his chest, tearing away the vital organ needed for him to live. It would shred away until it came in contact with that thing they put inside him, triggering something out of this world, causing him to revive.

    How many people would torture him and experiment how many times he could get killed before he came back? They would take out their frustration on him, especially the adults who didn''t have any abilities. These people were especially brutal against power users let alone him who was number one in the institute.

    It was still a sick game though, why did these people take pleasure in watching him die every single night? The answer to that question was something Sumire told him.

 Chapter 445 - The Past- Mamoru And Sumire Part 7

    All humans are cruel. In people''s hearts, there exists something dark and corrupted. I don''t think there is anybody in this world who is truly good.

    Back then, he tried to persuade her that isn''t the case. But it was only because he wanted to see the good in humans. He also understood her line of thinking; after all, one would only have to look at the adults in the institute.

    There was a time where he got tired of it. How many more times would they beat him to death and revive him before they got their desired results? The only times he got a break were during dawn, when the guards would finally get tired and sleep.

    How many times did he wish that he would just stay dead longer than a few minutes? Every single time he came back to life, it felt like he would lose something valuable. He didn''t understand what that something was, but he felt that if this kept up the next time they revived him, he would no longer be the same him.

    This is for her sake; it is better than her going through this is what he would repeatedly tell himself. Naturally, the girl didn''t know anything about the experiments. She would scold him, however, for getting hurt and being careless.

    How many times did he want to tell her, silly girl, this is all because of you?

    But no matter how strong he was, even he had his limits. One researcher asked him one day if he still wanted to continue. It seemed thisdy had developed a bit of sympathy for him. But he said to her with a foolish smile that this was for her.

    The main concern was not his physical strength but his mind. It seemed he was far weaker than he thought mentally.

    His mind couldn''t handle the amount of torture he received daily, and he was breaking down inside.

    "Mamoru, wake up."

    Mamoru woke up panting and gasping heavily. The person who woke him up was John. The man had been shouting and shaking him for god knows how long.

    He thought he was already awake and was thinking of the past. But it seemed like he had been stuck in the nightmare. Mamoru felt his entire body tremble and his heart pounding. The blood rushed to his ears, and he was vaguely aware of his fists over his chest and his nails piercing his skin.

    "Sorry for being loud, but your body waves were fluctuating."

    Well, that makes sense; each researcher was in charge of monitoring the physical condition of their subject. "But weren''t you in the middle of business?"

    John sighed. "You really aren''t cute. It''s true that I had work, but like I can watch my friend fall apart."

    Friend huh? Only this man would call him his friend. John passed him a cup of water. "I came here to tell you what I found out. The strong power user you referred to that the mafia group had before, that man left around the same time as Ibuki-chan."

    So it seems like he was right.

    "It seemed he took a lot of money with him when he left and imed it was to establish his own group. Naturally, the mafia group supported him because they believe they would benefit too. I guess they didn''t think he would turn on them."

    "ck Alice." Mamoru tapped his fingers against the desk. "Even the institute doesn''t know what kind of people they are."

    "Our investigations on them are limited. Or rather," John sighed. "Every single time we get close, they find out. I think only Terashima Yuhi has been sessful with getting any information."

    Mamoruughed. "Are you saying Yuhi can beat the institute easily?"

    "That man could probably do it. Ibuki-chan was regarded highly by the researchers. But I think that was because Terashima helped her stabilize her condition. They both learned something from each other."

    "What do you think of those two?"

    "I think they are each other''s light and shadow. Though realistically, Ibuki-chan is the shadow, and Terashima is the light. It wouldn''t surprise me if Terashima thought it was the other way around."

    Mamoru sighed deeply. "So this isplicated. That man must have gone over to the ck Alice organization, no he is most likely the leader of that organization."

    John nodded. "Considering how he left around the same time as Ibuki-chan, it won''t be a stretch to say he is after her. There are no traces of anybody chasing Terashima, but they most likely have ns for him too."

    When he first learned who Sumire was in love with, Mamoru felt relieved. It relieved him that the Yuhi she liked so much was the same guy he got to know. Terashima Yuhi is not a bad person; despite what others say about him, he is a good kid. Sure he may seem cold outside, but that is only a front since he is clumsy at expressing his feelings.

    Mamoru chuckled;e to think of it, Ki is the same as well. When they first met, she tried to act strong in front of him, only for it to backfire. It didn''t take long before he learned how kind she was,

    "If it is Yuhi, he will be fine; no matter what happens, he will protect her. That''s why we should focus on our own preparations."

    "Are you sure about that? Sorry if I am stepping out of line, but that was the first time I saw you like that. The first time I saw you desperately act like a human."

    Mamoru turned red, understanding what he was saying. "You were watching us!"

    John beamed happily. "I didn''t think you were the type to take advantage of someone when they were sleeping!"

    "I only kissed her cheek!"

    "Are you sure about that? The security footage captured it differently. My team and I thought you were doing indecent things, so we switched the footage off."

    His eyes twitched, annoyed. "If you were watching, then you should havee down to help; she had a high fever."

    "It is nothing you cant solve. Besides, you were the one who said you would handle her matters personally."

    Indeed he did say that but, "That didn''t stop those people from hurting her."

    He let his guard down. He thought it would be safe as long as she stayed in the same area as him. While he does not trust any researcher other than John, at the very least, his team has good people.

    "I apologize. I should have assigned somebody better."

    Mamoru shook his head. "It''s not your fault. Naturally, they were the ones who caught her; of course, they would try to get at her whenever I wasn''t around."

    Still, he hopes the incident didn''t leave any mental scars.

    Ki, for now, they cannot meet, but the next time we do. The next time he will tell her everything.

 Chapter 446 - Lets Have A Conversation

    Nagawa General Hospital.

    A man with ash-blonde-colored hair exhaled deeply. It was difficult to focus on the video in front of him, let alone take notes from it. It was rare to finish his surgeries early, so he decided to use this chance to do some extra studying. But he couldn''t focus; earlier on the day, he went to see Sumire. Ever since she woke up, he tried to stay out of her way and only visited her when she was sleeping.

    But this morning, he miscalcted and caught her after she came from her shower. Her movement was limited due to her injury, so he made sure she stayed in a private room since it wouldn''t be appropriate for her to use public facilities.

    It was the same room he prepared for her during herst stay, so she had everything she ended. He still asionally dropped by just to make sure everything worked.

    Sano sighed again as he recalled the sensation of her lips when he kissed her. He didn''t mean to do that, but seeing her like that when she just came after the shower, he couldn''t control himself. It surprises him how he loses control in front of her. Back when they dated, sure, he thought she was pretty, but he never pounced on her the way he has been.

    This is no good; maybe he should see her for a bit. She should be sleeping now. Sano quickly decided and stood up. The moment he reached his door, though, he felt somebody''s presence on the other end.

    For a moment, he was cautious. It isn''t those people again, right? Lately, they have beening more frequently and bothering him.

    Sano took a deep breath and opened the door; the moment he did, he hears a familiar voice say, ouch. The other person had hit her nose on the door.

    He blinked, puzzled, when he saw who the other person was. That long brown hair and amethyst-colored eyes wearing a hospital gown, it was the girl who he was on the way to see.

    "Sumire?"

    "Sorry to disturb you. Were you working?"

    "I was watching a few new surgeries. Are you sure you should be walking around?"

    Sumire nodded. "Mm, my rehabilitation is going well, so I decided not to use the crutches or wheelchair today."

    Sano frowned at those words. "You should still use one. You will put unnecessary strain on your legs."

    Sheughed. "Then can Ie in and rest for a bit?"

    Sano nodded and let her inside. He closed the door behind them, and the girl jumped. He sighed deeply at her obvious reaction. "I won''t lock it."

    "Uh, right."

    So even though she came here, she is still cautious towards him. Well, he supposes that made sense. Surprisingly, she came here despite what happened earlier. Then again, he managed to regain his senses and pushed her away before quickly leaving. Sano left quickly then, but he still saw the look in her eyes.

    It was the same as when theyst saw each other; this girl still feels nothing towards him. It wouldn''t surprise him if she didn''t miss him at all.

    Sumire is so pretty.

    "By the way! Did you get my packages too?"

    Sano pointed to the box on the corner of the room. He hadn''t known what to do with the package. It seemed odd leaving at home, so he just dumped it in a corner in his office. If she hadn''t mentioned it, he would have forgotten about it.

    Sumire happily walked over and opened the box. Sano also went over and stood close. It would be bad if she suddenly lost her bnce. The moment she opened the box, his eyes widened. Aren''t those men''s clothes?

    "Clothes---"

    "Hold still." Sumire extended the clothes over to him. "Hmmm, I think this suits you after all this kind of style.''

    Huh? Wait a minute; the clothes are for him?

    "You got me clothes?"

    "Well, you only ever wear bathrobes and suits. You need some more casual wear."

    ''It''s almost like she is my girlfriend.''

    "Uh-" Sumireughed. "Maybe I shouldn''t do this; Yuhi-san will get jealous again."

    At those words, his gaze darkened, which didn''t go unnoticed. "I came here to ask about earlier. Why did you kiss me?"

    Sanoughed when he heard her question. "Is it that hard to understand?"

    "So this is the answer to the homework I gave you; it is a shame."

    At that, he felt his calm demeanor vanish as he looked at the girl angrily.

    "I understand how you feel and all. But whatever your problem is, leave me out of it. I know you can''t get over me, but I already made things clear to you. You can''t just do whatever you want every time you see me."

    Sano sighed. "That fierce act isn''t cute. You''re the one who came here in the middle of the night; the least you can do is act sweeter."

    He has had enough of this girl messing with his emotions. Just now, when he saw that she came here, he once again felt a false sense of hope. She even mentioned the package with stuff she bought for him the moment she came here.

    She keeps giving him false hope and then crushing it.

    "You''re doing it again. I came here to have a conversation, but you''re not even listening to me." Sumire sighed. "The least you can do is learn from him."

    "He?" Sano trailed off, realizing something. "Right, that prick who survived the ident but left you to fend for yourself."

    "Don''t talk about Ru like that! Your the one partly to me for the ident; he didn''t leave me deliberately."

    "Ha, maybe at the time, but he didn''t even contact you. He saw how badly you suffered and the pain he caused you."

    "Despite what you say, Ru is a good man. He doesn''t take out his problems on others like you do. If he has an issue with me, he will tell me directly. Both Ru and Yuhi are like that; they don''t hide what they feel and tell me. You say you will change, but can anything change that ck heart of yours--"

    Sano cut Sumire''s sentence short as he pulled out something from his drawer. It was a medium-sized riffle; it felt unfamiliar carrying something like this. When they first gave this to him, he dropped it, and he didn''t get much better using it either. But for some reason, today, it felt light as a feather.

    "You''re always going on and on about notparing people. But here you areparing me to your ex-boyfriend and your current one."

 Chapter 447 - Separate The Past And Present

    Sumire stared at the gun and then back at him with cold eyes. "I see how it is. This is your means of escape. I can tell right away that you have never shot a person with that gun before. But you''ve pulled it out plenty of times whenever somebody gets closer to figuring out your feelings."

    "You''ve gotten a lot braver since thest time. I''m warning you, Sumire, the only reason I feigned ignorance and let you be this entire time is because they told me they needed you alive."

    This is a lie; what is he saying? He is the one who had to negotiate with those people not to hurt her. But since he has alreadye this far, he may as well continue. Besides, he hates it more than anything whenever she mentioned Tsueno Mamoru and Terashima Yuhi.

    He thought the person''s presence who bothered him the most was Ichinose Arashi, but that wasn''t it. From the very beginning, those two were the ones obstructing him from getting her heart.

    When they first dated, he could tell that Sumire already had somebody else in her heart. It was one of the first things he talked to her about when they became official. He wanted to know the reason why she went for him despite already having somebody.

    It was a bit of a sensitive matter, so Sano didn''t expect her to talk about it, so when she did, it surprised him. Perhaps there is a chance to turn this situation around. Perhaps it is possible for him to change her mind. He can make her fall in love with him.

    He thought he was doing a good job right until that incident. The reason why he was so jealous wasn''t Ichinose Arashi; it was Tsueno Mamoru. He insisted on saying that he disliked Ichinose because he didn''t want to admit losing her heart to somebody who didn''t even belong in the rich elite circle.

    He never stood a chance from the start since she already has two people in her heart that she deeply cared for. It frustrated him when he found out.

    "You can''t continue to toy around with my heart like the other boys you y with."

    She seemed to get angry when he said those words, but she remained firm. Her sharp gaze never left his. "Boys I y around with? This is ironicing from you." She scoffed. "Or are you going to say those female garments at your ce belong to your siblings again?"

    "What does that have to do with this? Your the one who has been going around collecting a harem of guys. Or can you really say that you don''t have over ten people who like you? It seems your quite good at seducing them." Sano dropped his gun and walked over to her.

    The girl didn''t budge an inch as he leaned forward and touched her cheek. "The reason why Tsueno got into the ident is because you fought in the car, right? You fought because you seduced so many men, and he found out."

    ".."

    "What a bad girl."

    At those words, Sumire pped his hand away. "How dare you say that about my friends. Unlike you, those people have never had bad intentions towards me. Even if they did like me, they all stayed away and respected my happiness instead. Besides, are you really angry about this? You''re the one who cheated on me."

    "I had my reasons; you already know I didn''t do it deliberately, right?"

    "Just because you didn''t doesn''t make it okay."

    "Then what about you? How many guys kissed you when we were together- no, how many times did Ichinose kiss you?"

    Sano never saw this himself. But he got his people to follow her around, and they took photos. Ichinose initiated the kisses, not her, but she never tried very hard to push him away.

    "So it was about that? Like you have your reasons, I had mine too."

    "What kind of reasoning could you possibly have to lip-lock with somebody who wasn''t your boyfriend?"

    "Ha, I thought your behavior was odd. So even after so much time, your still consumed with jealousy. Even though we aren''t dating anymore, you''re still treating me like I am your possession. Then let me ask you this, Sano, would you still treat me this way if we broke up in a normal way?"

    He never even wanted to break up with her; he had ns of marrying her one day. But based on what she just said now, it seemed like such a thought never crossed her mind before.

    "I never thought of it that way before."

    He never wanted them to break up, so he doesn''t know how to answer.

    "The point I am trying to make here is to disconnect the current me and the past me. I have changed Sano, and so have you. While some traits remain the same, we are fundamentally very different from when we first dated."

    "So what are you trying to say? Just forget it all?"

    Sumire shook her head. "No, you can''t forget, I can''t ask you to do something that cruel. But if you keep mixing up my past actions and my current ones, my presence will only be painful for you. If you can''t get over me, that''s fine, but right now, I have a hard time epting your feelings as genuine because of your behavior. I feel like the one you''re in love with is the past me and not the current me."

    The past her? Indeed he did tell Hino with confidence that Sumire would return to him. But the only reason he said that is because he thought that she was still the same.

    "The reason I am saying this is because of what Hino said to me. I truly think he is right; at this stage, if we continue meeting, we will both explode. After spending time away thest two months, I thought about it. Staying away and cutting you off isn''t the answer. But to work out any kind of rtionship with you, you have to separate the past and present first."

    "Isn''t it still the same? You still have those guys who like you."

    "You know I never asked them to like me. I have repeatedly told them that it is bad to get involved with me, let alone obtain feelings. I think the current situation is very bad, and Im doing something stupid like setting them up with other girls even if it will upset them." Sumire trailed off. "Regardless of those other people, they have nothing to do with us. Your logic is twisted and wrong, and I am sick of you treating me like you have been."

 Chapter 448 - An Honest Conclusion

    Now, this was more like her; for a while, the girl had been acting strangely meek like she used to. But even he understood that there was something wrong with that behaviour of hers.

    Sano sniggered, causing her to frown. "This isn''t funny, and I am serious."

    "As I am. But you know, even if you tell me this stuff now, I have a hard time adjusting. So you don''t want me to project your past self onto your current, but you''ve always said that some traits remain the same. I will acknowledge that you have changed, but even if you have, your still the same girl that I fell in love with." He trailed off. "I cant outright agree with what you say. Do you really think things will change if I follow you?"

    "How should I know unless you try it? What I do understand is the current situation isn''t good for anyone."

    "What if things fail?"

    "Then that is just how things ended up. But at the very least, even if either of us fails, this time we know that we both gave it our best."

    "You know Im never going to be like Tsueno or even Terashima. I will do a lot of things that will make you hate me. And we both know you will never act sweet around me like you used to."

    "Is it hard epting how I am now?"

    "Our personalities were neverpatible, but now it is hard to predict how things will go."

    Honestly, he was a bit interested. Sano thought that thest two months, the girl didn''t think about him at all. But her current perspective on the situation differs from what she said thest time they met. It seems the situation has changed slightly.

    "I guess we can try this. However, you need to stopparing me to the guys around you." Sano trailed off. "I don''t know whether you do it deliberately, but you have a bad habit ofparing me to Tsueno and Terashima. If you want me to drop my emotional baggage, then I expect you to do the same."

    To his surprise, the girl burst intoughter. "I wondered what you were going to say."

    "Are you agreeing?"

    "Mm, that''s fair."

    It is strange; it doesn''t feel like anything has changed. But this is the first time he has seen such a sincere look in her eyes while talking to him.

    "You look red."

    "Ah! I have a fever."

    ''Apparently, she says.''

    Sano lifted her up and carried her over to the couch. Unfortunately, he lost his footing on some wire and ended up falling on top of her. Their lips lightly touched, but it was still a kiss nheless.

    "Sorry, I just-"

    "Mmmm, Yuhi?"

    Sano sighed when he heard those words. "Wrong person."

    "Ah, San?"

    "What?"

    "Did you just kiss me?"

    "Yeah."

    "Then I''ll hit you once when I get better."

    This girl is so-- well, no matter what. Sano ced his hand on her forehead. "Your fever is very high; you should have stayed in your room."

    "But I''m all alone there."

    "I see. Should I get Razel to stay with you?"

    "No, that guy is so boring."

    "Then I''ll make an exception to extend visiting hours for Terashima."

    ''A quick doctor''s note exining the patient''s circumstances should do the trick. Besides with her medical history, it wouldn''t be unusual. It surprised Sano when he got a look at her records. Her mental health history is worse than he thought. The stuff he saw as teen angst and all those cruel things he said to her resurfaced on his mind.

    If only he didn''t say such things to her. But like she said, it is already toote to reverse what he did in the past; he needs to focus on the present.

    "San, what about you?"

    Sano paused when he heard those words. "You want it to be me?"

    "Mmm, because I don''t want to disturb Yuhi."

    So it''s fine to bother him? Sano sighed. "If that''s what you want, I won''t be able to talk much, though. Night is the only time I have to upgrade my knowledge."

    "Mmm, I understand. So you''lle?"

    "Yeah."

    He needs to move some stuff, though.

    "I''m sorry."

    "About?"

    "Everything. I didn''t know anything. Ru, you see, he told me everything."

    "I see."

    "Are you still angry?"

    Sano sighed deeply. "I think I have already said everything in regards to that moment."

    "That is true, but I still wanted to ask and make sure."

    Sano noticed the girl''s eyelids barely open and wrapped the nket around her. "Go to sleep."

    "Goodnight, Sano."

    It didn''t take long before the girl fell asleep, and Sano moved away from her. A deep sigh crossed his lips; what on earth was all that about? He didn''t think she woulde here and confront him like this.

    ˇ­

    Sano didn''t think she would visit him again the following night after that conversation. But a part of him felt that she woulde, which is why he had tea and sweets ready for her. Sano remained at his desk as she sat on the couch wearing a pair of headphones, some pen, and paper.

    When he went by earlier, he noticed that the sheets of paper were musical score sheets.

    She always looks so dedicated to music, and yet she still can''t return to singing on stage. She already knows that Tsueno is alive right? He wonders if there is something else that is weighing on her mind. Maybe he can help her?

    After their conversation yesterday, he thought about things carefully during the day. They have had many conversations ever since she came here, but that was the first time where he felt that they reached a conclusion.

    "Um." Sumire suddenly spoke up. "Are you sure I am not in the way? I find it hard to concentrate when there are other people around me, and I think it is the same for you. I could stay outside-"

    Sano shook his head. "It is fine, your, not a bother, so just stay."

    Sumire slowly nodded. "You know, even though you speak gently, it still feels like you are trying to boss me around."

    Sano chuckled. "Old habits die hard."

    At those words, Sumire sighed. "I suppose that is true. Say I''ve been catching up on the news thest two months, but I hear Atsuro has beening to see you a lot."

    "More like harassment."

    Sumire looked troubled but nodded. "I suppose that is like him."

    "Are you ever going to start speaking to him properly? He looks after your kid sometimes, isn''t it hard for you?"

    "It is, and really if it weren''t for him, then Huan would be in a bad state. I do owe him, and yet," Sumire trailed off and sighed. "If he wasn''t such a pervert, then maybe we could have a decent conversation."

    "Huh, is that-"

    "His medical treatments!" Sumire eximed. "No matter how I see it, they are just in weird! Why does he have to touch me like that?"

    Sano blinked, startled by this exnation. So it was something like that? He wondered why she went to such great lengths to avoid Kusaji Atsuro. They must have had that kind of rtionship.

    "When was this?"

    Sumire looked down. "Awhile after Ru passed away."

    Sano isn''t surprised by her response. He noticed it when they dated, too; she has a bad habit of leeching onto guys whenever she is lonely. It doesn''t make her a bad person, though; the girl just wantspany. If she is left alone, who knows what she will do?

 Chapter 449 - Records

    Now he is starting to understand why she behaves that way and doesn''t openly reject him kissing her. For her, those things have no meaning unless she is doing it with the man she likes. Sano sighed deeply. It is frustrating for him to admit this.

    "Anyway, you--" Before Sano could finish his sentence, the doors to his office mmed open. There stood a man with red-colored hair and azure-colored eyes. Razel and another member of staff awkwardly stood behind the man.

    "He wouldn''t listen."

    "I allowed Atsuro-san in," Razel said truthfully.

    Sano sighed at Razels words. Then again, this guy has always been like this. The staff member looked panicked, and he could tell that she was having a hard time. He looked towards Razel, who nodded and said a few words to thedy before she rushed off.

    "Kusaji, why are you-"

    The redhead walked past him and turned to the girl on the couch. No turned to the girl who was at the window.

    "Trying to run away?"

    Sumireughed awkwardly. "Uh, it seems I can''t make my escape."

    "Sumire!" Atsuro eximed. "What were you doingst night?"

    "Of course, I was here in the hospital."

    "Liar. I saw you at that gathering. You can deceive others but not me."

    Sumire exhaled deeply as she pressed her fingers against her temple. She looked very troubled. "Listen, this is why I didn''t tell you."

    "Your still hurt, idiot. What would you have done if they caught you?"

    "They wouldn''t have. I was only looking around."

    So from their conversation, it seems that Sumire snuck outst night. Last night he couldn''t check on her because he had to apany Penelope to dinner. So she must have used that to her advantage. This girl is very cunning; indeed, she has changed a lot. In the past, even if she had the opportunity to do something like this, she wouldn''t have.

    "Look around? They were armed."

    "A few bullets won''t kill me, and I can dodge just fi-" Sumire''s sentence fell short when Kusaji suddenly sent a kick in her direction. The girl barely dodged it, and she had to do so with her hands.

    "So, you can dodge it?"

    "Damn it."

    Atsuro walked over towards the girl and crouched down. He carefully rolled up her hospital gown, so her knees were exposed.

    "What did I tell you before? You were previously underweight and very sick. Just because you have gained weight now and have more stamina if you push your body too much, you will get injured easily," Atsuro pressed on the dark-colored bruise with his fingers, and the girl flinched. "Does this hurt?"

    "A little."

    Sano could only stare at the scene with wide eyes. After observing them a little, now he understood why the girl was avoiding Kusaji Atsuro. Sano wondered if the man was conscious of it. But he touches Sumire so easily without hesitating even though she isn''t his girlfriend. So it is not like she hates him, but she wants him to get out of this habit before they talk again.

    "I am sorry, Atsuro."

    "I understand why you went, but you need to think about yourself for once. You already went through something bad recently; if they got to you again, you would have wasted that fool''s efforts."

    "I know."

    This is the first time he has seen Sumire like this. She seems almost docile and fragile even though the girl was bickering with Kusaji just a few moments ago.

    Sano shook his head and went over to his cabs to get the medkit. First, they have to stop the bleeding.

    Kusaji opened up the medkit and only pulled out the bandages.

    "You are not hurt anywhere else, are you?"

    "Mm."

    Sano watched as the redhead looked towards the girl''s upper thigh, and Sumireughed awkwardly. "There is nothing there-" Just as she said that Sano spotted something from the corner of his eye.

    "When did you cut yourself here?"

    "It was when I was in the institute. Ru stopped me before it became worse."

    "Did you see the person I told you about? Don''t worry; he is a harmless person. You can talk to him about your problems, and he won''t disclose it to anybody."

    "I have Yuhi."

    At those words, Sano flinched.

    "Terashima isn''t always going to be there for you. Moreover, if you are serious about returning to the entertainment industry, you need to take care of your mental health. If something likest time happened-"

    At that, Sumire quickly bent down and covered Kusajis mouth with her fingers. Atsuros'' gaze met his, and he pulled Sumires hands away.

    "Let me tell him."

    The girl doesn''t reply.

    "If you won''t let me say it, then get yourself discharged from here and let me take care of you."

    Sano could tell from Kusaji''s voice that he would rather have it that way, but the man still gave her a choice. He thought the redhead would insist more. Then again, he doesn''t know much about this man, the information he gathered before was all useless.

    "You can tell him."

    He immediately understood the situation and turned to the man at the door.

    "Razel, please take her back to her room."

    Razel nodded and walked over. He tapped the girl''s shoulder, and she stood up. The entire time she passed him, she didn''t nce his way once and kept her head low. Once the two left, the redhead mmed his fist against the wall causing a small crack to form.

    "Damn it. I told her so many times. She never listens to me, and this ends up happening."

    The man''s anger seemed to increase more as he said those words. Sano didn''t say anything and waited until Kusaji called out to him.

    "You investigated her, right?"

    Sano looked troubled when he heard those words. "I wonder how I got the information so easily. You leaked it?"

    "I just wanted you to know just in case you do want to pursue her again; you need to know everything."

    "Is it that bad? At most, the records said there was a lot of self-harm."

    "Right, I omitted something from those records because I thought it would be better if I exin it in person." He took out a file from his bag and passed it to him.

    Sano cautiously looked at the envelope. He didn''t know what he was going to find. But since Kusaji went this far to conceal it, only for him to reveal it now. It must be because of the recent case where the girl disappeared for two months. Unfortunately, he has yet to find out the details of that case.

    Those people won''t budge since he isn''t asking them directly. Sano knew they would tell him if he asks them directly, but he isn''t doing that because he wants Sumire to open up to him. It would be better if she talks about it on her own.

 Chapter 450 - The Real Reason

    Sano quickly paused when he realized what he just said. Even though he didn''t say it out loud, it was a first for him to have thoughts like this. He recalled the exchange he had with the girl not too long ago and exhaled deeply. He hates to admit it, but she is indeed right. Both of them have changed now. The reason why they can''t pull away from each other is because they had a bad breakup.

    Sumire no doubt has feelings for Terashima. But it is hard for her to move forward since she has lingering regrets. Sumire recognized this earlier on; she realized it before they first met again after so long. But there was a part of her who held bitter feelings, a strong and powerful emotion. She acted on thetter instead and chose the more difficult route.

    It seems whatever happened in the institute thest two months led to her changing her mind. He doesn''t mind that oue, but Sano clenched his fist.

    The reason she changed her mind is most likely because of Tsueno Mamoru. Once again, it is because of another guy. Even though they had that talk, it wasn''t easy for him to change his mindset.

    Why does that girl act so differently around other guys?

    Sano shook his head and opened the file in his hands; the moment he did, he dropped it because of the pictures. He felt his entire body shake, and the color slowly left his face.

    He was horrified by the images. It was images of Sumire''s suicide attempts.

    The moment he saw the words on the file to confirm the images, he immediately felt sick.

    It was this bad? Then again, he recalled Hino''s warning gaze and tone when he first asked about the investigation results. Hino warned him to give up. It wasn''t because Hino knew Sumire and Terashima from the past, nor was he warning him as a friend. It is because his friend understood him very well. He cannot handle something this heavy.

    Just the mere thought of it was a burden to him. But he quickly shook that thought out of his head as he recalled her fierce gaze when she spoke to him.

    Sumire understands that their current rtionship is difficult, but she is still trying to make things work. He needs to do the same; otherwise, this time, he will really lose her.

    "Is this why you''re so overprotective of her?"

    Sano knew that Kusaji silently interfered in the shadows whenever there were bad rumors about Sumire.

    "Yeah."

    "She told me the reason she avoided you is because of the sexual rtionship you had with her."

    At thatment, Atsuro sighed again. "While it is true I am used to touching her without asking; it is because I''m her doctor. How many times have I had to conduct examinations?"

    "It isn''t because of-"

    "I will admit that is part of it. But honestly, those times were painful for me too. Even though I could touch her, it was the same as touching a doll; she didn''t have any life in her. She was just an empty shell."

    "Isn''t it cruel to put it that way?"

    Atsuro shook his head. "I can''t deny the truth; that''s how she was. Maybe it was because I love her so much, but it was very painful watching her that way, let alone touching her."

    "So you''re telling me she is avoiding you because you know her condition well?"

    "That''s right. Not many people who knew her know of her suicide attempts. After all, she always did it when she was alone. She would use a time where the people around her were very busy, so there was no risk of them finding out. The ces she chose too were areas away from the town; it wouldn''t have been easy."

    "How did you find her?"

    It seemed like the man was there every single time.

    "I put a spell on her," Atsuro trailed off. "You know about people with evolved gics, don''t you?"

    "Yeah."

    "Mine is a bit moreplicated. In ancient times people would use strange spells and curses to cure wounds and fend off evil spirits. I have abilities simr to that."

    "So you put a tracking spell on her?" Sano said, dumbfounded. It all sounded like a story that woulde out of a fairy tale, but there was no doubt that the man was telling the truth. Otherwise, it would be impossible to be there every single time.

    "That''s right, because of that, I knew where she was every single time."

    Isn''t that a bit dangerous? It almost sounds like he was stalking her. Then again, he was one to talk when it came to that. He has a bad habit of following her around and starts his day, ensuring he knows what she is doing for the day.

    Sano picked up the photographs on the ground. It was hard to believe that something to this magnitude had happened to her. When they first met again, he behaved like an idiot. He couldn''t see what was right in front of him. The pain in her eyes, that lonely demeanor - he dismissed everything for his agenda.

    He was confident that the girl hadn''t changed at all and that she would surely return to him after he provoked her a bit. But not only did she not return, she ended up messing with him to the point he became obsessed with her.

    She yed him good, and by the time he realized it, it was already toote to turn back. All he could do was criticize her behavior whenever he got the chance, but even that didn''t make him feel any better.

    "It was because of this that I decided I would watch over her far more than I already was. I know it may seem excessive, but if I don''t do this and she is left alone again, I worry she will do it again."

    Sano recalled something Sumire said before she left. "Terashima." It was just a single name, but it seemed Kusaji understood.

    "To what extent that guy can help her, I do not know. But if she is still unable to return to stage, to her beloved music, don''t you think it isn''t that effective?"

    Indeed but Sano saw for himself, how many times did he see how brightly she smiled when she was around Terashima Yuhi? Sumire may get better on her own even without Tearashima, but there is no doubt that Terashima is the only one who can help her.

    Sano paused in mid-thought. The only one who can help her? Who decided that. He can still try, cant he?

 Chapter 451 - Not Really A Romantic Rival

    The day after Atsuro visited her, where she received word from the school that she ought to talk about what she will do after graduating. Indeed it was already December; in just a few months, she would be graduating high school.

    But going into school for a career talk was something she had never done before. After all this entire time, she worked hard to enter the entertainment industry, to be able to sing and make that her living. It was already a silently, acknowledged thing among her past teachers; that was why they never bothered with it.

    The situation now is different. Nobody understands whether she wants to return to the entertainment industry for good. Sure she has been helping M5 out andposing songs for them. But she has yet to step onto the stage and sing. She even backs out on talk shows.

    Sumire sighed as she slumped on the wall. Sanos office was in sight, but already she felt the strain on her legs. Maybe she ought to keep on using the crutches or wheelchair. It seems walking on her own two feet is still difficult.

    The external wounds seem to have healed, but the internal ones haven''t, so she still struggles with basic walking. However, Sumire couldn''t help but think it was a blessing.

    It is a good thing that only her legs got severely hurt. While she did have a head injury, and her arms did not go unaffected, they were less severe. She could still writepose music. It was one of the first things she checked when she woke up, the state of her hands.

    Even if it is hard for her to return to the stage, she doesn''t want anything to take away her ability to make music. These emotions that she has suppressed in her heart this entire time.

    Her thoughts broke off when somebody extended their hand out. "Are you feeling okay?"

    It was a woman with red hair, the same one she saw that time two months ago. But unlike the first time they met, there was something gentle about her appearance.

    "I''m just taking a break."

    Penelope looked at her legs and nodded. The girl didn''t go away and leaned on the wall beside her. "Are you going to see Sano?"

    "Mmm."

    "I see."

    This is awkward. After what happened, then Sumire did a bit of digging around and learned more about this woman. It seems she had a violent temper when it came to the women around Sano, but she was a kind person other than that. This woman could do what she couldn''t when she was dating Sano. She expresses her feelings vocally regarding her feelings about other women.

    "About before, I apologize. I just heard a disturbing rumor about you that day, so when you showed up."

    Sumire shook her head. "You don''t have to exin. Your fiance openly shows he likes another woman, not just any woman but his ex. It is natural for you to feel ufortable."

    She had a hard time understanding this mindset until she thought of Yuhi. There was another ex she hadn''t met yet, Miyazawa Makino. It seems like, unlike Touko, Yuhi cared for her to a certain degree. Whenever she thought of it, it would make her mad, let alone see it in person.

    "Girls can turn into a monster when ites to the one they like. What you did then was disy your emotions like a human; nobody can judge you for that."

    At those words, Penelope blinked before she burst intoughter. "I didn''t think you would say that."

    "I didn''t say those words for you tough."

    "Sorry, sorry. But I see; indeed, you are interesting." The girl extended her hand out. "Although it is awkward, I would like to be your friend."

    Sumire stared at the girl''s hand before she decided. "No."

    "Uh."

    "I mean, look at it this way, if we became friends, the media would say something like I am getting close to you so I can break off your rtionship with Sano. If that happens, something more troublesome will happen." She sighed at the thought.

    If something troublesome happens, her dearest will end up troubled again. She doesn''t want to continue causing issues for him, especially when it concerns his romantic rivals.

    Penelope shrugged. "Ibuki-san, you care for the media too much. With your status, you could crush them like a fly."

    Sumire knew what was she was implying. This girl isn''t talking about her status in the entertainment industry but the underworld.

    "Before you ask, I have seen you around. My grandfather works in those circles too. He brought me a few times."

    "Your grandfather?"

    "In those circles, he calls himself Feng."

    Recognition shed through her eyes after she heard Penelope say those words. So that old man that helped her and ru before was Penlopes grandfather?

    "The world works in twisted ways," Sumiremented. "I thought you were another stupid heiress."

    Penelope''s sweat fell. "Ibuki-san, you are harsh."

    "I would apologize, but that would mean lying."

    "To be honest, I guess there was a time I was like that." Penelope chose her words carefully. "There was a time where I was your typical heiress who didn''t care about anything but money, fame, and status. A time where I thought the world belonged to me, and I could get anything I wanted just because I was rich."

    "But something changed?"

    Penelope nodded. "It was Sano who changed me."

    Sumire raised her eyebrows. "Sano, change you." She repeated. She looked at the woman with a questioning gaze, and Penelope''s sweat fell.

    "Ibuki-san, you should know since you dated him, but he has his good points."

    "He does, but it is hard for me to ept that he changed another person, especially with that erged ego of his."

    Sumire was about to say something else when somebody lifted her off her feet. It was the man she was bad-mouthing just a few seconds ago. He seemed disturbed by her words but ced his hand on her forehead.

    "You still have a bit of a fever; you can rest in my office before you go to school."

    "Mmm, you knew?"

    "They contacted me." He shrugged off his doctor''s coat and draped it across her shoulders. "Why are you wearing so little? You''re going to catch a cold."

    "It was hard to change."

    "I will find you something suitable to wear when you go out."

    Sumire had an indescribable look in her eyes when she heard those words. He is the typical gentleman type, theplete opposite of Yuhi, a hooligan. But even then, her heart doesn''t beat around him.

 Chapter 452 - Low EQ

    "Sano," Penelope called out. She extended a bag out. "I got given these as gifts, but I can''t eat them all. If you would like."

    Sano was about to reject them, judging from his expression, but he suddenly looked at her. "Have you eaten?"

    "No-" Sumire stopped her words mid-sentence when she realized what he was about to do. "Sano, it''s fine-" but he had already taken the bag from Penelope and passed it to her.

    She stared at the obviously handmade pastries with an awkward expression.

    "Eat those, for now. I will get you something betterter."

    Uh, can this guy not read the mood? What given as a gift, these are clearly handmade! Moreover, does he have to behave so sweetly towards her in front of his fiance? Damn his low eq. Penelope suggested that they became friends, but already she must regret saying those words.

    Sumire genuinely felt bad for the girl since it seemed like she actually liked Sano. There is such a good girl in front of him, and yet he still chose her? There must be something wrong with his head.

    "Then I will get going; it was nice chatting with you, Ibuki-san." With those words, Penelope left, and Sano brought her to his office.

    He immediatelyid her down on the couch and ced a nket around her.

    "San, did you have to do that?"

    Sano didn''t turn around as he rummaged through the cab. "I had to; otherwise, she won''t understand. She has been good to me, however, so I don''t want to brutally turn her away."

    She understands that point but, "This can also be cruel."

    "If you think that way, then as the one responsible, you should take responsibility."

    "Responsibility?"

    Sano sighed deeply. "Don''t talk to her again if you see her."

    "She was the one who started talking to me."

    "That''s, even more, the reason."

    She seems like a nice girl, though, so why is Sano behaving oddly? Sumire erased that thought out of her mind when she felt a wincing pain in her right eye. Forget it; right now, she should take on Sano''s offer and rest before she headed over to the school. Sumire felt that it wasn''t a simple career talk.

    She closed her eyes, but it was not easy to fall asleep, so she tossed and turned. After a few minutes, she heard footsteps approaching, Sano was right behind her. He didn''ty next to her, but he simply sat down.

    "You know, no matter how you take this, but you''re still so defenseless around me."

    It''s not that she is defenseless but more to do with the fact that she knew she could beat him up whenever she wanted. Still, she could y along with him- Sumire shook her head. No more messing around; she doesn''t want her dearest darling to get the wrong idea again.

    Even though Yuhi acts tough on the surface, he surprisingly has a weak side. She wants to protect him.

    Her thoughts broke off when Sano turned her around. He ced a wet towel on her forehead. "Do you have to go to school?"

    "If you talked to them, you should know why I have to go."

    "Career ns for the future, huh? Now that I think about it, there was a time where I went through that too."

    "So basically, you''re admitting your old."

    Sano sighed. "You know, back when we dated, I was sensitive about the age gap."

    Sumire blinked, surprised at his words. This is the first time she is hearing something like this. It never urred to her that Sano cared about such a thing.

    Sensitive huh? So even this person back then behaved in a way a typical human would. If she reanalyzed their rtionship from before then, perhaps she will find more examples. But for now, this was enough.

    ˇ­.

    At Iro Road High School, a few hourster.

    Sumire arrived at a time where there were still lessons ongoing, so the courtyard and hallways were empty. She nervously looked at the staff room nearby and sighed.

    Thest time she randomly took leave from school like this wasst year. Mamoru''s illness was bing worse, and her time to see him after school was so short because of visiting hours. That was why she sacrificed her hours in school so she could be with him longer. At some point, even the day hours became too short for her, so she used her power a little and ended up permitted to stay overnight.

    For some reason, she couldn''t trust anybody else to take care of him.

    Her thoughts broke off when somebody hugged her from the back.

    "Take a deep breath, one, two.."

    Sumire followed the person''s instructions and eventually settled her nerves. Sheughed lightly when she felt his lips on her neck. "Did you cut ss Yuhi-san?"

    "More like I didn''t attend at all. I saw you from the rooftop and almost jumped down."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "If you did that, we would have another person in hospital."

    "You can''t me me; what is with your outfit?"

    She wore an off-shoulder red-colored dress with pale peach-colored transparent sleeves. "Sanos taste?"

    "Damn him."

    She chuckled, hearing his muttering. "Or maybe I dressed up because I wanted to impress a certain someone?"

    "I wonder who that someone is."

    Before Yuhi and her could exchange any more words, the doors to the staff room opened, revealing all her teachers. Sumire sweat fell. It seems they rushed out because they heard themotion, but what is with this odd tension in the air.

    The reaction when she took leavest year was awful. They almost expelled her on the spot. If Aki-san didn''t pull some strings, surely they would have gone through with that.

    So what is the verdict-- her thoughts broke off when the teachers suddenly kneeled on the ground. Some of them had grabbed hold of her hand. Sumire could only stare at them dumbfounded. Why did they all look like zombies? What is with the eyebags?

    "Wee back, Ibuki!"

    Uh, what is this? Sumire immediately realized there was something off. Even if they do not dislike her for this, shouldn''t they at least scold her? Instead, why are they happy?

    "We are so d you are back," an olddy with grey hair started sobbing into a handkerchief.

    They are? While the teachers here are indeed nicer, Sumire wasn''t going to let her guard down. She stared at them cautiously.

    "Um, what is going on?"

    A familiar person stepped out of the staff room. Like the rest of the teachers, he looked exhausted. "Shin?"

    Shin looked over at Yuhi. "That is the culprit."

    Sumire turned to Yuhi, who was innocently whistling.

    "Just because you weren''t around this guy made our lives a living hell."

 Chapter 453 - Not Mad Anymore

    "I was bored, and you wouldn''t let me go see her."

    "That''s because you have to attend school."

    "You all know I have enough credits."

    Her sweat fell at this exchange. She could tell what Shin meant by those words alone. Oh Yuhi-san, just because she isn''t around doesn''t mean he can trouble the teachers. But so that''s what it was. She thought he was swarmed with work, and that was why he hadn''t beening to see her. However, it was not like that at all.

    "You were attending ss?"

    Yuhi sighed and rubbed the back of his hair. "Well, you said you like men who are punctual."

    Sumire blinked at those words. Indeed she had said something like that, but who would have thought that he would take that so seriously. She wasn''t joking with him, but she wasn''t too fussed over it. She knew what kind of person Yuhi-san was. He was a different type of genius than Ru, but he got a lot of things done faster than most. That included his studies.

    Yuhi pried the teacher, who grabbed hold of her hands away from her. It surprised her when she finally paid attention to who it was. The young teacher Takamura Hayato, he was that odd guy who gave her meal tickets and chased after her when she left ss with Aika.

    Just now, she didn''t realize because she counted him as part of the mob, but now she thought about it. Aika said this guy might have a crush on her.

    A crush, huh? Now that she thought about it,st year or the past few years, she was quite oblivious to anybody who apparently liked her. Then again, Yuhi was the only person on her mind. She has to improve her skills quickly and debut so she would have the right to stand on stage with him. After that snowy night, she became even more determined to stand by his side.

    "Takamura-san, should you really be touching a student?"

    "You make it sound so vulgar. I had no such intentions."

    "I wonder."

    Her sweat fell when she saw the lightning bolts appear between them. It feels like she saw something simr to this not long ago. Yuhi-san is so silly getting jealous over a in man like this.

    "Hey Shin, you look awful. Shouldn''t you go to the infirmary?"

    "I am fine."

    Sumire looked over at Shin and saw him weakly leaning against the wall. She walked over to him. "Then I will take Nakura-sensei to the infirmary. Can you gather the stuff I need before I return?"

    The group of teachers who had been kneeling nodded; they sent all sorts ofmands to the other teachers. Her sweat fell when she saw them rushing around. What is with this situation?

    Yuhi tapped her shoulder. "I will head back to ss for a bit then; call me when you finish?"

    "Mm good."

    Soon it was only her and Shin left in the corridor. The man kept averting his gaze, and she sighed. "You know I''m not mad anymore."

    "You weren''t angry, to begin with. I know that much."

    The walk to the infirmary was difficult since Shin kept behaving stubbornly. Eventually, he allowed her to help support his walk. But in the end, Shin was the one carrying her on his back.

    Sumireughed. "Aha."

    "You should havee with crutches or a wheelchair."

    "But if I rely on those things too much, it would be hard for me to use my own feetter on. I feel that I will bezy."

    "Sorry."

    "For?"

    "I haven''t beening to see you. It''s not like I have been busy either."

    Her gaze softened at those words. "It is okay; it''s not like I don''t understand." She said such cruel-sounding things to him thest time they saw each other. It is only natural for her to act cautiously. "I saw Atsuro yesterday."

    "He rushed out of a meeting when he realized that you came back. It seems Nagawa did a great job hiding the fact that you were hospitalized."

    "Mm, he is good at that stuff."

    "And so?"

    Sumireughed again when she heard his short question. "Sometimes it feels like you know me better than myself, Shin-chan."

    "Don''t call me that." Shin sighed. "You know, the only things I know about you are the problems you end up bottling up. You find it easier to discuss it with me because you have no shred of romantic feelings."

    "Correct."

    "At least deny it."

    "But if I did that, I would be lying, and that is something I want to avoid for at least a while."

    While lies are necessary in her journey for the truth, she still wants to avoid it as much as she could.

    "Then did you tell Nagawa?"

    "Atsuro came over and mentioned it."

    "What about Yuhi?"

    At that, sheughed awkwardly. "Well, mmm. It will be a bit hard telling Yuhi-san."

    "But you''re not getting Atsuro to say it; that means your going to do it yourself."

    "That''s right because Yuhi is different." Yuhi is special, it would hurt him more if she didn''t confide in him.

    "You know I am starting to pity Nagawa again."

    "Really? I think you should worry more about yourself. The second person I spend the most time with is San."

    "Well, forget about me for a while." Shin sighed deeply. "I realize I was a bit too hasty. Since Atsuro came, I have been a bit unedge."

    "Mm, I know, but you don''t have to worry. I was avoiding him because of what you think. It was because of his overprotective behavior. Atsuro is very excessive when ites to protecting me. Even if I am a target of that organization, I am still the queen of the underworld. It would seem strange having that much protection around me."

    "His behavior would expose everything." Shin nodded. "I think I understand, but even then, people will find out. idents happen. Why do you think I know?"

    "Because you saw Atsuro acting suspiciously, followed him and found the files. I know, if it is meant to be, people will find out eventually. There is no secret that remains a secret forever. Even things hidden from several centuries ago end up revealed. So even this wille out, no matter how well hidden it is."

    "When that dayes, you-"

    "I will have Yuhi by my side. I will be okay."

    But she first has to tell him everything; she has to get over thatrge hurdle first.

 Chapter 454 - Two Most Important

    She stayed with Shin until he fell asleep before she returned to the teacher''s lounge. The weird atmosphere from earlier had vanished, and they were more professional. But it still felt odd to her. In the end, she didn''t give them a clear answer.

    Does she want to continue being an idol?

    They suggested that if she still likes music, she would continue it but work more. She could earn a living from herposing. It wasn''t a bad suggestion; it seemed like they did their research.

    But it still didn''t feel right discussing it with people with who she didn''t feelfortable. ording to Takamura-sensei, Yuhi had a ss in this area. Sumire cautiously peered through the door. He said that the ss should have ended an hour ago, but she knew that some students liked to stay after ss, especially if there is a gap between the next ss.

    She scanned the area and didn''t find anybody, other than a mop of ck hair on thest row, by the window.

    Oh, he is sleeping. Sumire made her way over and kneeled down. Somehow when he is sleeping like this, he almost looks child-like. She wonders what he is dreaming about.

    "-umire.."

    Her cheeks colored when she heard her name, and softughter passed her lips. It seems there is no defeating Yuhi-san. No matter how much she teases him, he always sees right through her. Sometimes she wonders why it has to be this person. But every time she thought that way, he would erase any doubts she would have.

    For her having people love her and epting other people''s kindness is so very difficult. For so long, she lived a life where it was only natural for people to dislike her no matter the reason. It was normal for her to y the viin role.

    It was normal for her to be alone with nobody to rely on.

    But there are people out there who have proved that she was wrong. She is wanted and loved, the ones who tried their hardest to show her that is Yuhi-san and Ru. For her, these two people will remain the most important.

    Even if she can only love one of them, she is sure that her feelings for the other one will remain just as important.

    Sumire extended her hand out to y with his hair. He really is handsome. In the past, she didn''t care for pretty faces and mainly avoided those who were good-looking. After all, there is a saying that the good-looking ones are the ones with the most corrupted hearts.

    Although she is not a saint herself, she didn''t want to deal with those types of people.

    She brushed her fingers across his hair before pausing at his face again. If she snuck a kiss or two, he wouldn''t wake up, right? Sumire knew that Yuhi was a heavy sleeper. It takes a while for him to wake up. If she kisses him, nobody will know, and the walls won''t talk.

    It seems like there is nobody in this area too.

    Sumire quickly decided and was about to lean forward when she felt a familiar hand grab her hand. Sumire, startled, tried to step back, but it was toote.

    Yuhi was awake. He was looking at her half-dazed, but that made it worse for her. She felt her heartbeat increase. He looks so defenseless when he is awake.

    "Were you about to kiss me?"

    "No!" She eximed.

    Yuhi rolled his eyes. "Your behavior is suspicious."

    Sumire averted her gaze. There is no way she can admit that she didn''t just n to kiss him but leave marks- Aaah, what was she even thinking? No matter how bold she is around him, she can''t do something inappropriate when the other person is asleep.

    Her thoughts broke off when he reached over and patted her hair. Oh, this? Her gaze softened when she realized that he wasn''t going to pry. This person is truly foolish, but because he behaves this way, she is still standing here today.

    _______

    Yuhi already knew that the girl was nning on kissing him. Otherwise, why else would she have gotten so close? But when he saw how nervous she was, he decided that teasing her wouldn''t be good. Besides, he wants to hear her answer.

    "Wee back; how did it go?"

    "Awful, they''ve said I skipped so many sses that I might not graduate."

    "That bad, eh."

    Sumire sighed. "To think I might be getting held back a year. Yuhi-san that will ruin our marriage ns."

    He chuckled softly at her so-called concern. That is what she worried about? Normally people worry about being in a ss with younger kids.

    "Then I can just get held back with you."

    "Yuji-san, you already have to pretend you''re the same age as me despite being older."

    "You know it doesn''t bother me; one year older or two makes no difference. It''s just a number."

    Besides, he won''t have the motivation to attend if she isn''t around. Before she came, he seldom attended sses. The only reason he attended when she disappeared for two months is because he recalled what she said to him before. The only thing motivating him is her.

    "We can''t kiss in the ssroom like this if you get held back."

    Sumire stepped on his foot.

    "Ouch.."

    "You ruined the moment."

    Were they having a moment?

    "Dear, you need to exin more about these moments.."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "Why do I have to exin? You''re so hopeless at these things, Yuhi-san."

    Hopeless huh?

    "It''s true I''m bad at romance, but since when were you an expert?"

    Didn''t she say she was bad at this stuff too?

    "Hmmm, Yuhi-san, did you believe me when I said that stuff?"

    Despite how confident she looked when she said those words, Yuhi could tell how nervous she was. He leaned forward and kissed her. It was just a light kiss, but her face was so red after he finished.

    "Hooligan."

    Yuhiughed. "Why are you acting so bashful? We kiss every day."

    "We are in school."

    Yuhi raised his eyebrow. He already knows that isn''t the reason.

    "It''s different when I want it."

    "So what do I have to make you want it?"

    His lips curved to a smile when he saw her close the remaining distance; the girl sat on hisp. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. It was a different type of kiss than the one he normally gave her. But he liked the feeling of her initiating something intimate, the feeling of her soft petal-like lips on his own.

    "Mmmmmm." She kisses him for ten minutes before pulling away.

    "This is the difference," Sumire mumbled.

    So cheeky. Yuhi cupped her cheeks, and the girl turned red. "That was nice, but I will give it a six."

    Sumire pouted. "Wait, why is my score so low?"

    "Well, I think you could do better."

    She pinched his cheek. "Pervert, we''re in school. You need to--" Yuhi ran his hands through her back, and a content sigh passed her lips. "-behave."

    His wife isn''t honest when ites to these things. Isn''t it obvious that she likes it? Then again, that is mainly his fault that she holds this stuff back.

    When they first started dating, he told her how his rtionships were with his ex-girlfriends. He told her that he didn''t want theirs to turn into a sexual one. Initially, he started off as friends with his ex Miyazawa Makino, and they got along well, but their rtionship became corrupted.

 Chapter 455 - Road To Their Dreams

    With her he wants things to be different. So far so good, but his gaze fell on the girl who buried her face in his neck. She didn''t say anything for a few minutes and he knew she was inhaling his scent again.

    "I want to graduate together."

    "Mmm, don''t worry. They talk like that but your grades are good."

    "I also want to go to the beach with Yuhi."

    "Right we didn''t get a chance to go."

    "I also want to sing with you." She whispered this part and his gaze softened.

    So that''s what she decided huh? Sumire probably wasn''t able to say it in front of the teachers since she wants to confine in somebody she trusts first.

    "Should I ambush your stage with Takashi Yumi?"

    "Don''t be silly, you know Yumi-senpai isn''t singing with me."

    "You could have fooled me."

    "Besides I think it would be hard for me to sing with her."

    Yuhi noticed her trembling shoulders and paused. "You don''t have to rush yourself, Sumire. Even if Mamoru is alive, this incident traumatized you heavily. Its true that your able to live a normal school life, but people shouldn''t use that as leverage for you to sing again."

    "But I want to sing."

    "You do?"

    Sumire nodded slowly. "I want to be able to breathe properly again, and to get rid of this suffocated feeling in my heart. There are so many things I want to say."

    Right thats the type of singer she is. It is because she has such beautiful and powerful emotions in her heart that her songs touch the hearts of so many people, including him.

    "Then say them."

    Sumireughed and got off hisp as she opened the window. She took a piece of scrap paper from his notebook and started to fold it. Yuhi understood what she was doing and he did the same, both of them made paper airnes and threw them out of the window.

    They watched the airnes for a few seconds, before one fell on the ground.

    "Argh! Why did mine fall right away?"

    "Its the way you threw it."

    Sumire made another one and he wrapped his arms around her from the back. "Alright throw."

    She did as he said and this time it didnt fall immediately.

    "I did it!"

    Sometimes she has her childish moments.

    "Are you still going to study in France?"

    "That is the n, but I''m going to dy it for awhile."

    "You don''t have to-"

    Yuhi shook his head. "This isn''t just about you anymore." He trailed off. "I surprisingly like it, being in a group with those guys. At first I was worried that it would go wrong. After all I knew they all like you, no matter how epting they are it would be hard for them to be around me since we convey our feelings through our music."

    Sumire''s feelings for him pour through even during the debut song, and the other songs afterwards. The girl they like is writing about another guy, it should be hard for them to sing but those guys proved him wrong.

    "During the time you weren''t here. I thought I would be alone again. Even though I have friends, I don''t have anybody who is truly close to me. But it wasn''t like that at all, they would casually visit me during the day and apany me after school even though we didnt have work together. They woulde over during lunch even though the music building is on the other side." His gaze softened. "It is the first time for me, meeting people like that."

    "I see, mmm I am d. You know Yuhi I will be honest with you now. I was the one who asked the idol association board to put you as a group."

    "You were?"

    "You don''t seem too surprised?"

    Yuhi sighed. "Well even though they were putting pressure on me regarding it I could tell there was something unusual. If they just wanted to put us as a group they could do so easily, but they went through the trouble of asking permission. They considered our feelings and extended the time frame. They waited until we came together on our own."

    "So your saying only I can make such considerations?"

    "Only you would care about us to this extent." He trailed off. "But how did you do it? Normally you don''t interfere in anything associated with the idol association board."

    "But I still have a ce there. Truthfully at first I didn''t intend to force it. Quatro Light was doing fine, they were achieving great sales and breaking records. You were doing the same and internationally too. However during Quatro lights livest year I noticed something off. Coincidentally that day you had a concert too. When I watched the two performances side by side something clicked. I saw something I hadn''t seen before." Sumireughed. "Maybe it was too careless of me just deciding like that."

    "It wasn''t careless, and besides you turned out to be right didn''t you?"

    "I am truly d you are getting along with them Yuhi-san."

    Yuhi felt his heart skip a beat when he saw the gentle gaze on her face.

    He wondered when did it start? Since when did her smiling face, since when did her acting childish would melt the vicious emotions normally residing in his heart? He wasn''t as bad as her but he still had his fair share of skeletons in the closet. Happiness is a foreign thing thing to him too. But the year he spent with her as a member of the Holy Knights and the present has made him change his mind.

    Whether he deserves happiness or not doesn''t matter, if he has to be happy, he wants it to be with her.

    "I will walk you back."

    Yuhi had to refrain himself from asking her to head back with him. For now he has to hold himself back.

    ....

    Although he confidently sent her off yesterday. Yuhi didn''t get much sleep and in the end he skipped work in the morning. If he is going to skip work he should attend school, but since yesterday he felt very restless.

    Yuhi took a deep breath as he approached her room only to hear lightughter. It seems she wasn''t alone. He peered through the door to find Nagawa was there.

    "The doctor was here earlier, he said that I still have a fever and should rest."

    Sano brushed his fingers across her forehead. "You do still seem quite hot."

    "I thought you wereing muchter."

    "Are you going to have visitors? I can go."

    "Ah no, I was thinking of reading. Your early because-"

    "I had some cancelled appointments."

    Even from here Yuhi could tell it was a lie. They must have talked again, because there is something different about Nagawa. Yesterday he refrained from asking too many questions. It was the first time she went out since she became hospitalized, so he didn''t want to pressure her too much.

    "Don''t read for now,y down for a bit longer. Have you eaten?"

    "A little."

    "Then have some fruits for now."

    Sumireughed. "Im alright, you don''t have to spoil me so much."

    If she smiles so innocently like that anybody would want to spoil her. Yuhi took a deep breathe. What is he doing hiding? Its not like there is anything to see. Sumire doesn''t care about Nagawa, at least not in the same way she does him.

 Chapter 456 - I Really Missed You

    Yuhi opened the door and strolled in.

    Sumire spotted him first, her eyes brightened. "My dearest darling!" She almost jumped out of the bed but Nagawa pushed her back down with a stern gaze. Sheughed again and covered her mouth. "Right, I have to behave."

    Geez still as energetic as ever huh? He eventually reached her bed, and pulled out the stool on the side.

    "I came here to bother you with this." Yuhi held up an envelope. "The others looked through the songs for the concert and gave it the okay. They have already started to practice. But the title track?"

    "Ah don''t worry! I finished it off after you dropped me yesterday." Sumire pulled out some score sheets from the bedside table and passed it to him, alongside her music yer and headphones.

    Yuhi epted it and listened for a few minutes. Yesterday he said it was awkward for those guys to sing songs that expose her feelings for him. But this is way too much. This idiot, even if she loves him this much she ispletely exposing herself.

    "Uh how is it?" Sumire asked nervously.

    "Nagawa can you leave?"

    "What?" Sano seemed bothered by that suggestion.

    "Uh, you don''t have to." Sumire interjected. "What''s wrong Yuhi?"

    "I have said this to you before. But I am an expert when ites to reading music."

    "Ah-huh." She nodded her head slowly. It seemed like the girl still didn''t get it.

    "Then you want me to say it when he is in the room?"

    She still looked confused so Yuhi took a deep breathe.

    "Your feelings for me really pour through when your writing your music-" His sentence fell short when she covered his mouth with her fingers and looked down.

    "Are you running away again?"

    "Hooligan." She mumbled. "San, I''m sorry can you leave?"

    "I see."

    Nagawa didnt seem too pleased but he quickly left and mmed the door behind him.

    The moment Nagawa left, Yuhi pushed Sumire down into the bed.

    "Hooligan."

    Yuhi chuckled. "Am I?"

    "You''re so unreasonableˇ­"

    "You''re the one who confessed to me just now. I''m just giving you my reply."

    ''It''s fun to tease her. Normally she has her guard up, and teases people.'' Besides, he wants to show her again how much he loves her. Thest two months it seems she has suppressed her feelings and now it is pouring out again.

    The girl was averting her gaze but he felt her fingers on his shirt buttons.

    "Sumire." Yuhi said softly. "Will you let me?"

    "This is a hospital."

    "Nagawa always chases away the staff whenever he wants to see you. Nobody is on this floor right now."

    "But--".

    Is she worried that he would still be nearby? Yuhi cupped her cheeks. "I really missed you."

    "If you put it that way you know I cant say anything."

    ˇ­..

    Yuhi almost forgot how nice it felt holding the girl in his arms. So when he finishes three hourster, he hugs her tightly for a few extra minutes. She is so soft and so warm, he could stay with her like this forever. But he recalled what Nagawa said about a fever and sat up.

    He pulled out a cigarette from the bedside and lit his lighter. He didn''t know what it was but he has a bad habit of smoking whenever they did it.

    "Put something on."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "You''re the one who attacked me mister."

    "Well thats why," Yuhi looked around. Where did he put her hospital gown?

    Sheughed and happily took the shirt he discarded earlier. "Alright I will wear this. You have another set of clothes anyway."

    Indeed, since he nned to go to a formal gathering after this. Yuhi extended his free hand out and brushed it across her forehead. The heat from earlier seemed to have gone down.

    "I think your fever went away."

    "Ah is it because we did it?''

    "Like hell."

    Sumireughed again. "I''m happy, thank you Yuhi-san."

    "You cold? You might need moreyers." He doubts that shirt is enough for her.

    Sumire pointed to the drawer. "I think San put some new clothes there."

    Yuhi frowned. He doesn''t like the idea of her wearing something another guy gave her.

    "On second thoughts..maybe I can get more of a feel."

    She rolled her eyes and pushed his arms away. "Quit it, I''m still a patient."

    "A patient huh, those were some sexy sounds--" His sentence fell short when she jabbed his stomach with her elbow.

    Yuhi yelped in pain. "Ouch you can still pack a punch?"

    "Mmm, of course I''m not the underworld Queen for a reason."

    So scary, but Yuhi wrapped his arms around her again. "It''s not like I''m nothing."

    "Yuhi."

    "You''re so beautiful."

    "Yuhi," she mumbled. A content sith passed her lips as he ced kisses down her neck line. "This is nice."

    "It is, but are you hungry? You missed out on dinner."

    He didn''t intend for it to take this long. Initially he only visited to grab the song, discuss it and go back so he could show his teammates. But after listening to that, and seeing those lyrics of course he couldn''t keep his hands off her.

    "Then let''s go out! I want to eat out."

    It was still fairly early, and this is Tokyo. There are a lot of ces open in the middle of the night. Yuhi nodded at her suggestion but paused for a moment.

    "Don''t you need permission?"

    "San gave me a permit. He said even if I have to recover, not getting fresh air isn''t good. But ah my dearest, it''s still hard for me to walk."

    Yuhi rolled his eyes when he heard her suggestive tone. "Want me to princess carry or piggyback you like a child?"

    Her cheeks puffed at those words. "I am not a child!!"

    "Yeah, yeah."

    "I just wanted to cling to your arm. You''re the one thinking odd things Yuhi-san."

    What a cheeky mouth she has. Yuhi leaned forward and cupped her cheeks, causing her to look away.

    "You sure you shouldn''t ask Nagawa?"

    "He isn''t my boyfriend, you are."

    "But he--"

    Something is different now about him. Is that why he is uneasy?

    "Let''s go on a date, okay Yuhi?"

    Well if she puts it that way he won''t reject it. He turned to the drawer, "We are going to go shopping but for now pick something out."

    Her eyes brightened at those words. "Ah you''re going to pick clothes for me? Then let''s go quickly."

    What a silly girl. His gaze softened but he recalled something that was inside his bag. He actually came here to give that to her but maybe it is fine for now. Right now she is smiling so brightly, how could he possibly spoil things for her?

 Chapter 457 - You Have Me

    The thing with Ibuki Sumire is, she can transform into any person. Normally she is a cold beauty with a bit of a yful personality. But there are asions like this where she is childish.

    Yuhi didn''t mind that side of her; it makes her human, it makes her feel alive. He doesn''t know much about the time she isted herself because of Mamoru''s death. But he could imagine what she was like that time. There were moments in the past where she became that way.

    He was patiently waiting for her as she lined up to buy some crepes. Initially, he offered to buy them for her, but it somehow ended up this way.

    These days she is more cheerful and outgoing. She smiles a lot more. This is what he wanted from her. But now that she has reached this stage, Yuhi knew that she would have to proceed to the next step swiftly.

    The one who has been canceling her live appearances is him. He makes sure to talk to her before she goes on stage, and she usually ends up having a breakdown. If he doesn''t have those talks with her, would she have sung a long time ago?

    Yuhi shook the thought out of his head. He needs to stop having such negative thoughts. Sumire has repeatedly told him how much he had helped her. But sometimes, he can''t help it, especially when he sees and hears how Nagawa treats her.

    This is bad; he thought that he would stop feeling so awkward after those two had a proper talk,. But the situation has only turned worse. Nagawa treats her very well now. Would her feelings waver?

    His thoughts broke off when Sumire reappeared with the crepes in her hands. "Yuhi-san? Sorry for taking so long and also ta-da," She pulled out some boxes of other foods. "People gave me this."

    Yuhi raised his eyebrows. He turned in the direction of the crepe stand and saw a bunch of guys looking over with hearts in their eyes. He sighed deeply and lightly hits her forehead.

    "Too defenseless."

    "But I thought you needed more food. Besides, it was really hard to refuse."

    "That I understand. Fans like that are very pushy; since you are trying to maintain your image, it is hard to refuse." He trailed off when he saw the questioning look in her eyes. "Oi, it''s not like that."

    It wasn''t too hard to figure out what she was thinking.

    "I''ve never slept with any of my fans before."

    Right despite all those unusual rumors about him, he made a policy before never to cross the line with his fans. The fans are the soul of a person''s career; without them, his status is only a disy. The same goes vice versa.

    He entered the entertainment industry at a young age, so this was something he knew very well. He was always very careful, even though many incidents urred in the past where something could have happened.

    Sumire tilted her head. "Are you sure about that?"

    Yuhi stared at her puzzled, and Sumire sighed. "I guess your not the man I slept with in the hospital earlier. Apologies for getting in your way, mister, but I need to find my husband."

    Seeing her dramatically walk away, his eyes twitched, annoyed. This girl is doing it againˇŞthis bad habit of teasing others where on earth did she get it from. Yuhi appeared behind her and hugged her from the back. He brushed his lips against her ear.

    "Husband?"

    Sumireughed softly. "Mmm, my husband is so smart and handsome. He is also a beast, but I think I can take it."

    She thinks, huh? Then again, he still isn''t sure whether it is wise for him to do that with her. She is already eighteen, and there should be nothing wrong with doing that with her, yet it still felt strange.

    Is it because he felt bad? He slept with so many women the past few years. He used many people as a substitute. Now that he finally has the woman he likes, he feels dirty. He wants to touch her all the time, but he is afraid.

    Now that he has grasped happiness, he doesn''t know what to do.

    At some point, he had stopped giving her a back hug and turned her around, gradually decreasing the distance between them.

    "What? Uh." Sumire seemed nervous.

    "You''re cute." Yuhi didn''t beat around the bush with his words. She looks very nice today.

    Sumire covered her mouth andughed softly. "You''re silly today Yuhi-san, a new strategy?"

    No, he just wants to hold her. But maybe he shouldn''t go overboard.

    "Are you cold?"

    "A little." Sumire trailed off as she finally noticed that he was getting closer.

    "Yuhi?"

    "Hotel."

    Sumireughed again. "Uh, right, but maybe after we go shopping? This is actually the only dress I have."

    "Right, let''s get you some clothes." Yuhi looked her up and down. Even though this dress is Nagawas taste, he admits that it does look good on her.

    It still doesn''t seem right for her to wear clothes gifted by her ex. Yuhi scanned the street they were on, and he leads her to the nearest boutique store.

    Even with their disguises, some could tell who they were. Since they came here to try on clothes, Yuhi didn''t see the need to keep up with the disguises, so he removed Sumires hat.

    The moment he did that, the store was in an uproar; of course, there had to be fans in this store.

    "No way!"

    "Is that Ibuki Sumire?"

    "Then that must be Terashima."

    The girls in the store seemed half excited, half curious. He also heard some resentment.

    "Look at her going on a date and cking from her job."

    "Tsk, tsk people like this are the lowest of the low. How shameless of her to im that she is an idol when all she does is leech of her fans without working."

    Yuhi frowned when he heard those words and was about to say something when Sumire tugged on his clothes.

    "It''s okay."

    "Are you sure?" This must be painful for her. Yuhi wrapped his arms around her and leaned down to whisper in her ear. "You have me."

    Sumireughed softly. "So, is this a barrier?"

    "I need to shield you from harm."

    He can''t allow her to hear such negative things. Yuhi is starting to understand why the other guys who like her behave the way they do. If they don''t behave that way, then all this negativity would cause her to have another breakdown.

 Chapter 458 - Naturally Drawn To Her

    Despite the asional sneering from some of those girls, the shopping trip was going fine. Sumire found several pieces of clothing that she liked. Yuhi stayed near her since he knew what would happen if he left her alone. In their line of work, they have to be very cautious when they are in public; there are some crazed fans and some crazed haters. These girls fall into thetter category.

    He was right to worry since whenever they moved to a different store area, the girls would coincidentally follow. Yuhi sighed deeply. Why do people feel the need to do such trivial things? It is not like she has done something to harm them.

    He does understand why they would feel betrayed. But if that''s the case, they could just move onto another idol. They don''t have to keep harassing and pressuring her like this.

    Yuhi leaned down and stole a kiss from Sumire when she least expected it. At first, she didn''t pay much attention to it, but when his kisses gradually became longer, he started to use his tongue more.

    "Yuhi-san if you keep kissing me--"

    "I can''t take it."

    He can''t stand it; her just standing there is driving him crazy.

    Sumire shyly covered her mouth. "You''re so silly today. What''s wrong?"

    Indeed what is wrong with him. Maybe he has gone crazy. Yuhi cupped her cheeks. "I can''t wait until you leave the hospital. It is killing me not waking up with you in my arms."

    At those words, her gaze softened. "If that is the case, Yuhi-san, you could just stay over at the hospital."

    "You know I would love to, but I can''t attack you in the hospital."

    "Then what do you call what you did earlier?"

    Yuhi awkwardly looked away, and she chuckled. "I am joking. I do understand, you know."

    "Have you properly discussed things with him?"

    "I''ve said what I had to, and I think he is trying."

    "Is that so?"

    ''Now that Nagawa is putting in actual effort, will she change her mind?'' It was something that crossed his mind when they first had this talk. But unfortunately, he was too much of a coward to tell her no.

    Yuhi understood how important that talk with Nagawa was. Hino has repeatedly warned him that this situation will gradually get worse. He had to agree there. The rtionship the two had with each other wasn''t healthy. He knew how difficult it was for Sumire. She tried her hardest this entire time not to dislike Nagawa.

    Every time she returned from meeting with him, she would look exhausted. He would find her crouched down in the corner of the room with a dazed expression on her face. She seemed disgusted whenever Nagawa kissed or touched her. She would cling onto him and say she needs disinfection.

    But their rtionship could not continue that way.

    This is why he suggested to her that the two spoke properly. It was his idea, but now he is starting to have regrets.

    Yuhi picked up a dress from the rack. "Pick this."

    "Mmm, imposing your fetishes on me? But this is cute. I''ll get it."

    He picked up several other outfits, and Sumireughed. "I guess I will try these on. Wait for a moment, Yuhi."

    Yuhi nodded and watched her disappear behind the changing room doors. Sumire came out with the first outfit, it looked nice on her, but it felt like something was missing. It was like this for the next few outfits, and before he knew it, half an hour had passed.

    The girl stepped out again, wearing an off-shoulder white dress with a red ribbon on the waistline and a red-colored denim jacket. Yuhi felt his heartbeat increase. Huh? What is this? It''s not like this is the first dress in the pile of clothes he gave her. But the impact on him is too much.

    Normally people associate wearing red with seduction and maturity. But there was something innocent looking about her.

    "That looks great on you, miss!"

    "Right, please try on these heals."

    Sumire thanked the staff member as she put the heels on with a defeated expression. "Are you still not satisfied with this Yuhi?"

    For a moment, he just nked out and didn''t say anything. Is he satisfied? Oh, he was more than satisfied. If there weren''t so many people around, he would have pulled her to a corner and attacked her with kisses. How would it feel touching her when his emotions are like this?

    His thoughts broke off when one of the staff members suddenly pushed her. It took Yuhi a moment to realize that the staff member was one of the girls from the group. It took him a moment to realize there was a ss table nearby.

    Yuhi quickly rushed over and broke her fall. "That was close." He turned to the actual staff member. "I think you should tell your manager to rethink protocol. If anybody wearing a staff uniform can just sneak in."

    He said it in a normal tone, but he was silently criticizing them.

    "Sorry, we won''t allow this to happen again."

    Yuhi looked at the culprit and sighed. "You came to my recent event."

    Of course, it was one of his fans. Hino warned him before to be careful when he goes out in public with Sumire, but this has never happened before. He knew how excessive his fans were, so this isn''t too surprising, but still.

    "As my fan, I wish you would conduct yourself more appropriately." Yuhi knew these words were out of line. But they are already lucky that he is talking and not beating them up.

    He felt angry, but even more than that, he felt frustrated. He took her out tonight so she could rx, but why is it like this?

    "How could you allow that woman to trick you?"

    "That''s right, Yuhi-sama, don''t you know what kind of person she is." The other girls re-emerged when they saw what had happened to their friend.

    His gaze turned cold the more nonsense that escaped their lips. Yuhi was about to say something when he realized that Sumire had left his arms. Instead, the girl was pointing to the ss window.

    "Look, Yuhi! It''s snowing!"

    Yuhi blinked once then twice; the staff member and the guards who came in seemed surprised too. The onlookers were the first to break that tension.

    A pair of olddies approached Sumire.

    "Then miss, I think you should put this on."

    "That dress choice is good, but the temperature must have dropped."

    Sumire''s eyes brightened. "I didn''t see these before; they are so pretty!"

    Of course, she didn''t see them; these two must have taken thest pair. His gaze softened at this scene. This isn''t the first time this has happened. Whenever Sumire behaves this way, people naturally get pulled into her circle. Some wouldment and say that she is pretending to be innocent. But the elderly can tell that she is not pretending. They do say that as a person gets older, they be wiser.

 Chapter 459 - Resolve

    Yuhi walked over and slipped the jacket from her shoulders, and reced it with a poncho. "Wear this."

    "En thank you, Yuhi."

    He had to look away once he saw the bright smile on her face. This is bad; each action of hers is driving him crazy. This girl most likely has no idea what sort of impact she has on him. But even if she did know, he doubts the situation would change.

    "Wear this out." Yuhi grabbed her hand. He didn''t want to stay here any longer. The girls had stopped talking, but he could still feel how hostile they were.

    "The payment?"

    Yuhi turned to the staff. "We will put it on your card, sir."

    He didn''t want to deal with those girls anymore and quickly left with Sumire. The moment they left, she buried her face in his arms. "Dearest, thank you."

    This silly girl must have been nervous this entire time. Yuhi leaned down and kissed her forehead softly. "Mm, anytime. Do you want to go home?"

    Pretending to be strong is mentally exhausting. She must be very tired.

    After walking for a few minutes, they ended up in the train station area. Due to the weather and time, there were not a lot of people there.

    "It''s really snowing! How beautiful." Sumire eximed as she skipped merrily ahead.

    Yuhis gaze fell on the girl, and his gaze softened at her child-like actions. It is easy to forget that she is just a normal high school girl when she has so many burdens to take care of.

    "Careful, you might slip."

    The snow was still refresh since it just started snowing a few minutes ago. But Sumires'' condition still isn''t good. Just as she was about to refute him, the girl lost her bnce. Yuhi quickly rushed over and reached out for her.

    For a moment, neither of them spoke as they looked at each other''s eyes. Yuhi felt his heartbeat increase. Huh? What is this feeling again?

    The girl is the first one to look away, and she covered her face with her hands. Yuhi remained daze for a moment longer before he grabbed hold of her hands.

    "I feel very weird today."

    "Uh, weird?"

    "Mm," He leaned down and brushed his lips against her ear. "Weird. What are you doing to me, Sumire? Can you tell me?"

    He was teasing her, of course, and did not expect an answer, so when she suddenly replied, it startled him.

    "I think it''s because your feelings for me are increasing."

    "You think?"

    Sumire sighed. "I don''t want to toot my own horn, but you''ve been feeling self-conscious since uh." She coughed. "Since you touched me. It was a bit different."

    Yuhi blinked when he heard those words. Right now that she mentioned it, there was something different when he touched her. But he thought it was because he hadn''t touched her in a while. He never would have thought it was for this reason.

    He has always loved her, but he wondered when did he start loving her even more? His feelings for her have evolved since the first time, he still loves her for the same reasons as before, but there is something more now.

    It seems she understands that very well.

    "Why don''t you take responsibility?" Yuhi joked, but Sumire jabbed his chest with her arms. "Ouch, why are you so mad?"

    "Earlier, you recognized that girl." She mumbled quietly, but he heard her.

    It took him a second to realize what she was saying. Is she talking about that fan? It never urred to him that would be the reason why she rushed over to the window.

    "I find it cute when you get jealous," Yuhi leaned down and slipped her shoes off, recing them with a pair of boots. "But even then, I get upset when you doubt me."

    Then again, it isn''t her faultpletely. It is because he messed around so much before she came here. Sumire is not the type of person to believe in rumors. But even for her, hearing that stuff every single day must be unsettling.

    "Uh, what are you doing, Yuhi-san?"

    "Massaging your feet."

    She still isn''tpletely recovered.

    "My rehab is going fine Yuhi-san, I can walk at least this much."

    It sounded like she was rambling. Yuhi didn''t have to look at her face to see how nervous she was. She isn''t the only nervous one, after all.

    "Say Yuhi?"

    "Mmm?"

    "I-I was wondering, could you practice with me?"

    "For Takashis event?"

    Sheughed nervously. "I am still a bit scared. But ah don''t worry, I feel resolved. I will sing that day. It''s just. It will be the first time for me in so long facing so many people. Although it is hard to see the audience''s facial expressions from the stage, just the fact that there will be so many."

    Yuhi stopped massaging her feet and pulled her into his arms. "You don''t have to rush; you know that, right?"

    "I know, of course, I do. But like I said, I also want to sing again. It''s just a bit frightening. But there will be a rehearsal beforehand and plenty of time before it starts. If I keep practicing on the stage before the event, I should be fine."

    It sounds like she is trying to persuade herself. Truly this girl is so foolish at times; she needs to stop pretending to act strong. Yuhi understood why she did it, but at the same time, it has be a habit. She doesn''t have to do this in front of him.

    It was almost like she understood what was going on in his head since she suddenly apologized.

    "I''m sorry, Yuhi."

    "Don''t mind it; it''s not like I don''t understand. But," Yuhi pinched her cheeks. "I am mad about something."

    "Uh. I thought you-"

    "If Nagawa gives you a gift, especially clothes, reject it."

    Sumireughed softly. "Would you rather I walked out in the hospital gown?"

    Yuhi looked troubled at her words. He understood why she epted the clothes, but it still made him feel bad. His gaze fell on the sky as he pulled her away from his embrace.

    "A lot of stuff has happened recently. You even had to miss out on school for two months, even though I wanted nothing more than for you to experience a normal high school life."

    "And I have, because of you, I actually like going to school. I don''t exactly get along with everybody. Many people say bad things about me, but I still like it. The reason I can think that way is no doubt because of you."

 Chapter 460 - Thank You

    Yuhi''s gaze softened hearing her words. Right, he worked hard for that. He worked hard so she could live a normal life. When she first came here, Yuhi didn''t know what to do at first. He knew eventually he would have to say something about the entertainment industry. But before that, he had to do something about her fear towards people.

    He even started to attend school for her sake, and even though he hates crowds. He still actively participated in things that he normally wouldn''t have just for her sake. It was all for her, all so she could smile again.

    All of his efforts paid off since she can now say something like this to him.

    Yuhi sped their hands. "It seems Ick confidence."

    "It''s not your fault; my behavior would puzzle anybody. But there is no doubt that you are the person who understands me the most."

    Understand huh? "You know what happened to that song?"

    "Song?"

    "Before you disappeared for two months, you would sneak into the abandoned music room in school even though it was the holidays and y the piano."

    At those words, her cheeks colored, and heughed. "It is nothing to be embarrassed about. I have done this too."

    Sumire puffed her cheeks. "It was supposed to be a secret; of course, I feel weird getting exposed this way."

    "So?"

    "Well, I was thinking of performing it for the Tv performance."

    "TV?"

    "Ah, I forgot to mention this. It was something Sano arranged for me two months ago. You know I don''t like using connections, but the offer was too good to resist."

    Once he heard the name of the program, Yuhi had to admit he was impressed.

    "On the twenty-third?"

    Sumire nodded, and his lips curved to a smile. He stopped himself from saying that he would be performing too. It would be better to surprise her.

    "I won''t be appearing until halfway through the program. They are having two male idol groupspete against each other. Then the second segment, the winner''s representative will dance with one of the female artists. Unfortunately, I am a popr choice for that, and it seems like I was epted as a guest for that purpose. I will be singing during the third segment, but it seems I have to appear for the second one too."

    Sumire seemed bothered by this, but Yuhi was delighted.

    This girl has no idea that he will be on the program. Naturally, he already knew he would win since the other group was nothing. The group''s representative is the center, so it will be him. How surprised will she be when he chooses to dance with her?

    Yuhi quickly decided to keep this for himself.

    "Yuhi-san, are you busy that day? It feels like I am going to need you more than ever for an energy boost."

    "Mmm, you know, normally I would love that, but I actually have work that day."

    When he saw her dejected expression, Yuhi struggled not tough.

    Now he is even more excited to see her expression.

    "I guess I have to make do and attack you a lot in the morning instead."

    Yuhi blinked when he heard her response. She really has gotten bolder; then again, sometimes it is hard for him to tell whether she likes getting intimate. He knew how bad her social anxiety was. It is hard for her to interact with others, so having a boyfriend and getting close to them might be a challenge for her.

    Of course, he considered all of this before he asked her out. But even then, he went through with it, he took the risk, and it paid off since she can say these things.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Mm, I like being close to Yuhi."

    If she puts it that way, then he won''t disagree with her. "I cant wait to see you sing again." Yuhi liked spending these peaceful everyday with her and liked seeing her live a normal life.

    But asionally, he would get an image in his head of a girl wearing a bright red dress and singing on stage. Sumire can continue living a normal life. He could do something about the media; initially, he nned to do this. He saw how much she was settling in and decided this would be for the best.

    Yet, that image wouldn''t disappear.

    Yuhi watched as she extended her hand out towards the sky. "I truly like singing, Yuhi."

    "I see."

    "That''s why I have to go back."

    Yuhi didn''t say anything to that and extended his hand out to pat her hair. No matter what, she decides he will be there for her. Even though she is trembling, right now, her voice has so much conviction.

    They exited the train station tform when they saw more people. "By the way, Yuhi-san, I have a question for you."

    "A question?"

    "A few times since that snowy concert a few years ago. I felt like I saw you around. Was it just my imagination?"

    At those words, he immediately averted his gaze. What is with this trap question? Why did she suddenly mention this? Yuhi took one look at her and knew he couldn''t get out of this easily.

    "Yeah. But you know it was only-" Yuhi''s sentence fell short when he saw something odd. The girl''s cheeks had turned red all the way to her ears, and she was looking down.

    Geez, he really can''t win with her. Yuhi cupped her cheeks, halting her in her tracks. Yuhi did a quick scan of their surroundings and didn''t see anybody else. The street was oddly quiet. "I have loved you this entire time. Does it surprise you?"

    "Well." Sumireughed. "It does a little. I didn''t think you would not only secretly watch over me but also visit me."

    "I wanted to approach you numerous times. But I felt that I would get in the way of the bonds you were forming with other people." Indeed, if he showed himself before her, she wouldn''t have gotten so close with the guys in Nanairo feather or those girls.

    She would have focused solely on him.

    "Mm, I understand." She leaned into his palm. "Regardless, I am very happy. You know how I am towards romance Yuhi-san. I don''t think I deserve such a beautiful thing, but you showed me that somebody like me could have something like that."

    "You deserve the world and so much more."

    Sumire chuckled, and her gaze softened as she brushed their forehead against each other.

    "What is it?"

    "Thank you."

    It was just a mere two words, but Yuhi felt her strong conviction again.

 Chapter 461 - I Donâ€™t Want To Hurt You

    After they walked around for a while, they headed for their next destination. Yuhi, however, didn''t take her to his apartment but the bar where his fellow M5 members were. Sumire seemed startled but happily went along with the mini party.

    At some point, Hino, Shin, Aika, and Asami also arrived, and Yuhi silently watched over her from his usual couch. This situation is fine, isn''t it? Sumire is happy. She is able to smile.

    But a part of him wants to know what happened in thest two months. This is one of the main reasons why he hasn''t visited her in the hospital every day. The less time he is around her, the less chances he will slip up and ask.

    Yuhi knew that if he really wanted to ask, she would give him the answers. She won''t hide anything from him, but a part of him worries how she will answer. He doesn''t want to hear her speak fondly about Mamoru anymore.

    His gaze fell on the girl who was walking over to him with flushed cheeks. Yuhi extended his hand out, and she buried her face in his arms.

    "You drank?"

    It was a stupid question; he could tell from the way she staggered over.

    "You don''t like alcohol; why did you drink so much?"

    "Isn''t it obvious, Yuhi-san?"

    He raised his eyebrows. "Obvious?"

    She looked up. "It is so you could take advantage of me."

    Yuhi pinched her cheeks, and she pouted. "Yuhi-san."

    "Atushi get her some wate-" Before Yuhi could finish those words, a certain teal-colored-haired man passed him a cup.

    "I was watching Ran-san encourage her to drink for a while now."

    "Thanks."

    As expected of these guys, they are very attentive when ites to Sumire. What he said to Sumire isn''t a lie; he hase to see these guys as friends and not just team members. But at the same time, he has to keep a certain distance; they are still his biggest rivals when ites to Sumire.

    Yuhi passed the girl the cup, but she pushed it away. "Hey, you need this to feel better."

    "But if I feel better, you won''t do anything."

    He looked over at Jun apologetically, but the teal-colored-haired man didn''t seem to mind.

    "She tends to turn to things she hates when she has a lot on her mind. You should talk to her about it before she does anything else stupid." Junmented.

    Yuhi felt very conflicted hearing this piece of information. "You know a lot about her, huh?"

    He thought he responded normally, but Jun caught him out.

    "Nobody ns on taking her away from you."

    "That''s not-" Yuhi trailed off and sighed. "I can''t help but be uneasy; you guys spent two years with her. I only spent a year, or was it shorter? I have known her since we were younger, but the actual amount of time we spent together is very short."

    "I don''t think the amount of time you spend with someone determines the level of your bonds with them."

    "That''s-"

    "Put it this way, even though you have not spent that much time together. At the end of the day, she still chose you, you not only got her heart, but you obtained her trust too. That is no easy feat."

    Indeed that is the case. He wonders how Jun and the others feel about this. The fact that he could do this for her and not them.

    His thoughts broke off when Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck. "Take me away."

    Geez, how much did she have to drink? Yuhi scooped her up in his arms. "We''re going upstairs. Tell the others that she needs to rest early."

    Jun nodded, and with a few more words, Yuhi quickly headed upstairs with Sumire. He brings her to his room, knowing that she would kick up a fuss if he left her in hers.

    He ced her down on the bed, and the moment he did, she buried her face in his arms. "What''s the matter?"

    "Uh." Sumireughed softly. "I''m a bit nervous. Are we going to-"

    Yuhi immediately understood what she was trying to say. His gaze is gentle as the sun as he caressed her cheeks. "You know when you get like this, I almost forget how you like to tease people."

    "Be quiet."

    "Only if you want to. Besides, everybody is here tonight." Yuhi knew her very well. She is not the type of person to publicly disy her affections. Moreover, Sumire should know about those guys'' feelings for her.

    "Mmm, then maybe I should rest." Sumire trailed off. "Lately, I don''t have urges anymore."

    Despite the sudden shift in topic, Yuhi understood what she was referring to. "Blood urgese and go." The more tolerance she develops, the more it should go away. But even then, it is odd that it went away qui-Yuhi paused in mid-thought as something came to mind.

    His gaze dimmed, and he immediately turned to leave, but Sumire sat up and hugged him from the back. "Don''t."

    "They experimented on you?" Yuhi growled. Just the mere thought of it made him sick.

    "They only managed a few blood samples. Of course, they can''t do anything to me."

    But even as she said such confident-sounding words. Yuhi already sensed that there was something wrong.

    "I wasn''t going to ask you, but now that it hase to this, you have to tell me what they did to you." He turned around with an angry look on his face. "Sumire, you have to tell me."

    The girl, however, remained silent, and Yuhi ced both hands on her shoulders. "Please talk to me. I wasn''t going to ask you because I didn''t want to hear you speak about Mamoru but now." His sentence fell short when the girl suddenly pushed him down.

    Her brown hair fell past her shoulders, but there was something alluring about this sight. "What? Are you going to be stubborn?"

    "I also thought the same," Sumire mumbled. "I didn''t tell you anything because it would mean talking about Mamoru."

    His eyes widened when he heard those words.

    "I don''t want to hurt you, Yuhi. I knew if you learned what happened there, you would end up more hurt than me."

    "Your so foolish."

    Sumire buried her face in his neck. "I am, but I am doing all this because I love you."

    She really has changed; in the past, she would not have been able to say such a thing to him. Sumire still wore the dress from earlier, but she had loosened it slightly, and now he could clearly see her pretty shoulders.

    The fact that they were in this position was not very helpful.

    Before he knew it, his hands went around her waist. Sumire raised her face with an innocent expression.

    "What are you doing, Yuhi?"

    She is asking even though she already knewˇŞwhat a cheeky woman.

 Chapter 462 - His Own Insecurities

    Then again this is one of the many things he loves about her. If someone were to ask him what he loves about Ibuki Sumire, he would not be able to answer. Reporters often made up lies that his rtionship with Sumire is fake because of this. But it isn''t like that at all. He has too many reasons.

    The reasons build up every single day. He finds something new everyday so how could he possibly list it all?

    His gaze fell on the girl who was looking at him with half curiosity, and impatience. Yet as he leaned closer he could hear the sound of her beating. She is so silly, even though she is the one who provoked him. Then again it is exactly like her to do something like this.

    ˇ­.

    The following morning.

    He is the first one to wake up for once.

    The sunlight pouring into the room indicated that it was morning. Yuhi looked at the girl buried in his arms and a content sigh passes his lips. He was half tempted to go back to sleep but his gaze fell on the clock. He needs to drop by thepany before going to school today, and he promised Nagawa that she would be back.

    Sumire doesn''t know this but he actually discussed this with Nagawa when she returned. He said that at some point the other guys including him would want to do something for her.

    He didn''t specify the date but it seems like Nagawa figured it out.

    Whenever they do this it ends up this way. Sumire is always boasting about her stamina but he chuckled at the memory ofst night. She shouldn''t be able to say this now. A part of him has refrained from doing anything with her because he doesn''t want their rtionship to be based on lust like it was with his ex girlfriend. He refrains from interfering too much with her art because he doesn''t want her to think he is controlling her like what happened with Touko.

    Yuhi sighed. The one with the bag of insecurities is him isn''t it? Sumire always mes herself for everything, and mentions how insecure she is with everything. But she isn''t the only one. He needs to get over what happened with those two.

    It was a mistake and if he could go back he would make sure he waspletely loyal to Sumire. However he kept such thoughts to himself. He doesn''t want her to get creeped out and he also knew what she would say.

    After all she has repeatedly mentioned how she felt relieved to see him live a normal life and meet new people.

    ''I would hate if if you remained hung up on me, and that prevented you from escaping the underworld you hated so much.''

    He didnt say anything when she said that but he for the first time he felt angry at her. Stupid woman, what is that hung upment? It was only because of her that he managed to live this way. He got this far because of her.

    Yuhi shook his head. He ought to make her some breakfast, she will like that wont she?

    He quickly got dressed and walked down the steps.

    The moment he reached the bottom he realized how quiet it was. The others must have gone home, they do have a live performanceter on. It is better to get some rest. He scanned the bar area and noted that it was unusually clean.

    Is Atushi already awake? When he left with Sumire yesterday this ce was a mess.

    Yuhi turned to the kitchen when he hears the sound of a frying pan and frowned. When he saw Atushi already cooking he sighed.

    Atushi was cooking while Jae was leaning against the counter.

    "Don''t make anything for her."

    Atushi points to some ingredients on the corner. "Use that to make something for Sumire. This is for me and Jae."

    Yuhi rolled his eyes. "Arent you too prepared?"

    "Jae said you would do this."

    He looked at the smiling blonde with suspicion and Jae beamed happily.

    "King, you understand that the Princess likes your cooking. You also like her expression when she eats your food."

    "The details at the end are not needed." Yuhi walked over to the counter.

    "So, about what you said Atushi-san. King got in trouble?"

    "Shut it."

    Yuhi immediately understood what they were talking about.

    He really did want them to drop this topic already. Or maybe he should just take it out on Kajiter for spilling the beans.

    "You could say it was something like that. Normally Yuhi is so cold hearted to people and doesn''t pay them any attention. But he is weak against the fluffy type."

    "Fluffy?" Jaes eyes shone brightly. "Another woman?"

    Yuhi clicked his tongue annoyed. "It wasn''t like that. I just helped her out because I didn''t like the attitude of those guys." He cracks open an egg and ces it on a bowl, opening a bag of sausages.

    "Besides if I ignored her, Sumire wouldn''t like it."

    "Right right the Princess always says stuff like if you have the power to protect you should use it."

    His eyes twitched annoyed. "Howe you know that?"

    Jae chuckled mischievously. "We spend a lot of time together."

    His gaze dimmed and Atushi sighed. "Quit messing with Yuhi. He may act the way he does but he is actually a sensitive guy."

    "I know. But if that is the case why are you just ignoring Nagawa Sano? I know you warned him before but it was only one time. "

    Yuhi frowned when he heard Jaes direct questions. The others have avoided asking him this, even Atushi. But Jae is not the type of person to hold back once he has noticed something.

    Atushi looked towards him and sighed. "You can say it now right? I respected your wishes this entire time. But you know I don''t like Nagawa. I don''t know if Sumire told you but I was suspicious about him from the very start."

    "Atushi-san was suspicious but he was jealous too. So your opinion is invalid." Jae dered.

    Yuhi sighed deeply. "I guess I can. Initially I intended to interfere from the start and clearly warn him. If I did he wouldn''t have approached her."

    He was very confident that he could have gotten Nagawa to stay away.

    "But after I observed his behaviour the first time they met again I realized something was wrong. He was saying such cruel words and behaving like a jerk but his eyes told a different story."

    "He looked concerned?"

    Yuhi shook his head. "There was something more to it. I can''t describe it exactly but it lead me to trust him."

    ''

 Chapter 463 - Relax

    The conversation came to a close after he said that. This is what he liked about Atushi and Jae; they have never pressured him. Atushi gets frustrated with his actions, it shows on his face a lot, but his friend respects his decision and waits until he talks about it. Jae is always smiling and asionally says straightforward things, but he waits for the right moment.

    Sometimes he thinks those two understand him better than himself.

    When he came up with the tray of food, he realized that the girl was no longer in bed. But he heard the sound of water from the bathroom, so naturally, he joined her. However, for thest few minutes, the girl kept averting her gaze and covering her body with his arms.

    "Why are you freaking out?" Yuhi asked, puzzled.

    Why is she behaving like this? It is not like this is the first time. Actually, at the start of their rtionship, they frequently took baths together. For her to act shy over this now seems odd. Moreover, she was the one who initiated the other times.

    "W-why did you join me?" Sumire seemed mortified as she covered herself with her arms.

    Yuhi sighed. "Well, I had to take a bath too."

    "You could wait."

    "A waste of electricity."

    Sumire shook her head. "Your rich; that won''t work on me."

    Geez, so stubborn. However, his gaze fell on the dark-colored bruises on her body. Even if they didn''t seed in experimenting, they must have beaten her. She is making fast progress recovering, but she shouldn''t be out and about as much.

    ''I knew that but took her out anyway.'' He needs to stop doing these stupid things that will only risk her health.

    His thoughts broke off when Sumire turned around and wrapped her arms around his neck.

    "I already told you, Yuhi-san, I am alright."

    "That doesn''t make it okay." Frustration seeped into his voice, but that vanished when he felt her warm petal-like lips on his.

    "A bribe." He mumbled. "Those don''t work on me."

    "Mmm, I know Yuhi," She traced his face with her fingers. "I really am sorry. Just bare with me for a bit longer. I will tell you everything without fail."

    "Alright."

    He isn''t happy with that response. Yuhi knew that whatever is holding her back will lead to doing something dangerous first. He ought to make some arrangements.

    With the current situation regarding work, he cannot keep skipping out to spend time with her. The entertainment industry can get very ugly. His fans are starting to notice his absence.

    It would be bad if they connect the dots and realize he skips out more since Sumire arrived. The media is already harassing her enough.

    "Your still nervous?" He noticed her red cheeks as she was struggling to look at something other than his face. "It''s not like you haven''t seen this before."

    "It''s different when it''s dark."

    Yuhi paused at those words. If only she knew the dark made it better for him to see. He wrapped his arms around her waist.

    "I''m not going to tease you. I just wanted to rx. We''ve both been stressed recently."

    "This isn''t rxing; it''s bad for the heart."

    He chuckled at her words. ''Actually, she is right.'' He is having a hard time containing himself when she is naked right in front of him.

    "How long will you be hospitalized?" Yuhi swiftly changed the topic.

    "Mm, at the very least till new year? I am getting better, but it''s still hard to move around. They want to monitor my condition more. I don''t think this part is necessary, but San keeps interfering."

    ''San'' huh? She seemsfortable enough to use a nickname now. Are they that close? Yuhi recalled what the other two said and sighed. He should really step up his game.

    What if she gets stolen?

    Yuhi interlocked a strand of her hair in his fingers and kissed it. "Do you need anything?"

    "Daily kisses."

    He blinked, startled at her words, and she sighed. "It really isn''t any good Yuhi-san. I can''t sleep well when you aren''t around me, so I bother San in his office. But he is too busy working, so I''m bored."

    Bothers him in his office? For a moment, Yuhi focused on these words. Is that why they seem close now?

    Jealousy is really a monster in disguise.

    "I''ll try to visit you."

    ''I can''t tell her what''s going on at work.'' If she finds out people are putting pressure on him because of her, then she will surely do something careless. It''s not something he can''t resolve, but he just needs a bit of time.

    "Try," Sumire repeated his words and sighed. "I suppose that will do."

    "Sorry."

    "Mmmm, I think I understand. But just remember Yuhi-san. I love you."

    So she already knew, huh, that he was worried.

    "Was it stupid to think that way?"

    "Km, I thought you were smarter than that."

    Yuhi leaned forward and ced a soft trail of kisses on her stomach.

    "Nnn, Yuhi?"

    "I think I have been too patient with you."

    "Mmmm, I thought you would attack sooner."

    Yuhi chuckled at her words. She knows him very well, huh? Honestly, this is a bit conflicting for him. She is very pretty. He can see better in the dark, but there is something different seeing her bare skin in the day like this.

    "Yuhi?"

    "Your very pretty today."

    Sumire covers her mouth, and softughter escaped her lips. "I suppose so."

    "If I did something to you, would you mind?"

    "Aha, uh no but--" Sumire trailed off. "Didn''t you make food for me? It will get cold if we stay here too long."

    Indeed, it would be a waste. "Then I''ll help finish things off. Have you washed your hair yet?"

    Sumire shook her head, and he picked up a bottle of shampoo on the side.

    "Say Yuhi."

    "Yeah?" He was focusing on her hair.

    "Are we really getting married after graduation?"

    Yuhi paused for a moment before he continued. "Do you not want to?"

    It never urred to him that he may be moving a bit too fast. It''s already a miracle they are dating. He thought the scar Mamoru left her would cause her not to date anyone ever again. That would have been fine, too; his feelings for her would never change regardless.

    "I want to," Sumire mumbled. "I think I would be more reassured that way."

    Yuhi immediately understood what she was talking about. In her own way, Sumire has held back for his sake. It is hard for them both to express their feelings and desire to stay with each other all the time. When he first brought up marriage, he thought it was just an excuse to keep her beside him, but his feelings have changed.

    She must have had simr thoughts to him.

    "Then let''s discuss it properly after you get discharged."

 Chapter 464 - Take My Hand

    A few hours go by.

    Yuhi would never have thought after dropping her off in the hospital that he would see her again so soon. He was on his way from seeing Hino. The situation indeed looked grim. Despite his efforts the past few days, many started to connect his frequent disappearances and missing from his work with Sumire.

    A deep sigh passed his lips. This situation has be rather troublesome. If he spoke up, it could have the opposite effect. But a sh of blonde hair appeared in his head.

    If he could ask Nagawa to step in, then it would be more credible. Even if people believe his words, there will be those who would me her. But if a doctor stepped up and exined then- Yuhi sighed again.

    In the end, all he can do is rely on Nagawa Sano. Isn''t it bad enough that he has to turn a blind eye to this man making moves on his future wife? Yuhi recalled his conversation with Sumire and paused. Maybe she is right. If they get married, then all the pests would vanish. Not even Nagawa would be able to do anything.

    But- isn''t that man famous for making moves on people who are already in rtionships? What a troublesome man. If it were just the likes of Atsuro, then he wouldn''t have to worry so much. Speaking of which, that guy is staying way too quiet. Isn''t he going to do something?

    He decided to take a longer route before heading to school. If he recalled correctly, there are some new buildings near this area. He wanted to check it out since Sumire mentioned buying a house. But after walking in that district for a few minutes, he bumps into Sumire.

    She stood on the sidewalk with a dazed look on her face. Before she could lose her footing, however, he immediately catches her. For a split moment, they merely looked into each other''s eyes. It was the same asst time, but this time what caught him off guard was hearing the sound of her beating heart.

    Sumire immediately pushed him away.

    "You are as clumsy as ever, my dear wife."

    At that, the girl''s cheeks instantly color, " I am not your wife."

    Hmph, not yet anyway. Yuhi scans the surroundings for a few minutes before confirming his thoughts.

    "I see no guard dog with you today. Could it be that you are alone?"

    Usually he would find her fiance''s people or Nagawa lurking around her. But today, he sees no trace of them.

    He isn''t that surprised to see her here. Before she disappeared two months ago, she seemed to be traveling back and forth from his ce and here. He had already seen her on more than one asion, yet he never spoke to her whenever he saw her here.

    Yuhi tried to interfere as little as possible whenever she conducted her investigations. They could discuss it all they want at home, but he never actually interfered with things.

    Sumire nodded, "There was something I had to investigate." She trails off, "Also, today is the anniversary of my parent''s death."

    As she said those words, Yuhi watched as her usually lively and bright eyes turn dim.

    How very unusual, he had known that the girl had not gotten along with her mother. Yet, she can still show some form of respect; his wife certainly acted like a member of the elite when she wanted to be.

    "Then, I shall apany you."

    It would be bad to leave her when she is in this strange mood. Although her recent self-harm attempts are minimal, Nagawa says that she still wakes up screaming.

    At thatment, Sumire''s eyes widened, "Eh? But Yuhi, don''t you have work to do?"

    "I was heading to school. I finished my business with Hino. But there is still time before I have to be there."

    Despite the bad news, there wasn''t much he could do now, so he left after hearing it. They need to devise a good n. It is almost time for Takahashi''s concert. They just have to hold out. The main cause for people''s hate towards Sumire is because she hasn''t returned to work. The solution is simple she just has to sing again.

    But that simple thing is a heavy burden to her. She didn''t say anything about it in the morning. Yet, he could tell it was something weighing heavily in her heart.

    He suspects that is the main reason why she got so drunkst night. Usually, she isn''t the type to drink, but it is because something has happened whenever she does it.

    "I see."

    When he saw her downcast expression, he could not help but sigh. If she did not involve herself to a degree in this fair, then she would not be causing herself so much pain right now.

    His thoughts broke when she suddenly tripped over andnded on his back as she rubbed her nose. "Sorry."

    She really is far too clumsy. Yuhi extends his hand out, causing her to nce at it for a few seconds. "Take my hand."

    Yet even as he said that she was looking at it still leading to his signature scowl to appear on his face, " Did you not hear what I said, woman? You are too clumsy on your own, walking in those shoes that although they look elegant on your feet. You cannot walk in them".

    During his speech, Sumire had already grabbed hold of his hand.

    "It''s kind of familiar. I wonder why." Sumire mumbled.

    Hm? What''s this? Could she be in the process of remembering? It would be a lie to say he wanted to talk to her about the past. But it was only recently where he clearly remembered everything. Back then so much happened, so it makes sense why it took him so long,

    The events of that time were very traumatizing. It would not surprise him if it caused Sumire emotional damage.

    "But, I''m surprised. Yuhi, your hand is really warm."

    "We all emit body temperature despite the cold, hanyous especially."

    "I see, got it."

    Even though he said that right now as their hands sped against each other. He noticed how unusually cold it was; this girl, will something bad happen? No, it can''t be; after all, there are those working hard for her.

    He was not one to rely on others. Yuhi certainly understood already that Kusaji Atsuro wouldn''t let her die just like that. Then there is Nagawa.

    Sumire often talked about how impressed she was with Nagawa taking his doctor career seriously. So that must mean that guy is good.

    His thoughts break off when she hums a tune. Even though it was just humming, there was something beautiful about it.

    If it is her, she could truly surpass Takashi Yumi, no surpass even the legends that came before her.

 Chapter 465 - Your Flaw Is

    "Are you returning to the hospital after-" Yuhi''s sentence fell short when they hear a rumbling sounde from the sky? In seconds rain started to fall rapidly. Yuhi looked around for a nearby shelter and found an old bus stop and lead the girl there.

    "It just snowed yesterday," Yuhi grumbled. The snow remained overnight, but with this sudden rain shower, it will most likely vanish.

    Sumireughed softly. "I guess the snow isn''t stable yet."

    Yuhi paused when he heard herughter. It was only a mere chuckle, and yet her image in his head continues to grow lovelier. He is in a bit of a bid here.

    When Asuka first mentioned that Sumire disappeared, he was frantic, but then she calmly replied that the girl most likely went to Tokyo. Yuhi didn''t believe it at first. But it seemed like Asuka caught the girl looking at the little letters he slipped into the books he gave her.

    So based on her actions, he went to the nightclub that day. He already had a few drinks, so he didn''t know exactly when she came in, nor did he recognize her due to the amount of alcohol. His mind was hazy, but when he heard her speak, he knew who she was immediately.

    Yuhi didn''t think they would end up in the same school. But even then, he didn''t have any hope that she would choose the art side. Her love for music runs deeply. So when she re-appeared as his ssmate and became his deskmate too, he felt even more troubled.

    He only intended to watch over her silently, but fate said so otherwise. Every time he is with her, he can''t help but remember clearly all the small reasons he fell for her before. They ovep with the current things he likes about her.

    This is a huge problem. If he continues to like her this way, eventually, he will no longer hold back. She is so precious to him; he doesn''t want to do anything that would make her dislike him. Yuhi recalled how he was when he was still dating Miyazawa Makino and sighed deeply.

    He was not in the best state back then, but why did he do such things? If Sumire knew all the things he did back then, would she leave him? Yuhi shook his head; he already knew that would not happen. She has repeatedly shown him that she is different from those other women.

    His gaze fell on the girl who was wiping herself with a napkin and paused. He recognized the piece of cloth immediately and looked away. "I can get you something better."

    Sumire shook her head and beamed happily. "No, I like this one."

    Is that so? He knew she isn''t the type of woman who cared for material possessions. She liked simple and pretty things. He gave her that old napkin during a mission because he noticed that she was sweating a lot.

    Naturally, he saw her use it a few times after, but so much time has passed.

    Yuhi didn''t think that she would keep it this entire time.

    "Say Sumire. I want to give you something."

    "Eh?" She seemed startled and paused for a moment. "But it isn''t my birthday or anything."

    Yuhi pulled a small box out of his pocket, and he noticed her looking at it with wide eyes.

    "Uh, if you''re going to propose Yuhi-san, you should make it more romantic."

    Yuhi rolled his eyes. Despite that snarky remark, he could tell how nervous she was. She still has that bad habit of teasing him, but something is different with her now. She is more honest with her feelings.

    He took a step forward and opened the box revealing a pair of ruby and gold-colored earrings. "I know you normally don''t wear these things. But I think it is a waste since you are so pretty."

    She does wear small trinkets asionally, but nothing too grand. Yuhi intended to get her something like that at first, but he found a small corner shop when he wandered around the shopping district. It sold strange antique-looking items from the window, and he saw these earrings at a nce.

    He couldn''t help but imagine how she would look in these before he knew it he had bought them.

    "There is a ne and bracelet too. But put these on first." The items were not together, but he noticed that the designs were simr. So he asked the shopkeeper, who confirmed they were a set.

    Yuhi saw her looking at him with expectation in his eyes, and he chuckled. She is silly at times, but that makes her even more loveable in his eyes. Yuhi closed the distance between them and took the earrings from the box, and leaned forward.

    Normally he is good at this type of thing since he often had to cater to Makino''s whims. That girl had many bad habits; she would wake upte and even then wouldn''t be in the mood to move around for a while. He practically did everything for her.

    Sumire suddenly stepped on his foot, and Yuhi sighed. "I wasn''t thinking of her."

    "You can''t trick me!"

    This girl is too sharp for the strangest things. "I was just thinking how hard this is to put on, and how with my experience, it should be easier," Yuhi admitted. He doesn''t want her to misunderstand.

    At those words, Sumire chuckled. "So even you have a hard time with something?"

    "Hey, what is that supposed to mean."

    "Well, I have thought since I came here, but aren''t you too perfect, Yuhi-san? You can do anything from cooking to cleaning, drawing, and painting. Well, your grades are good, and you sing well. You are an all-rounder. Your also very handsome."

    "Are you trying to imply that I have no w?"

    It was just a simple question, but Sumire suddenly paused. She was only silent for a few minutes, and yet he felt the tension in the air. Did he say something wrong?

    Before he could think it through, Sumire suddenly spoke up and said. "You do have a w."

    "That is?"

    "Your w is you fell in love with me."

    His eyes dimmed when he heard her response. Well, it is not like he doesn''t understand where her negativity and insecuritye from. There was a time where he disliked everything about himself and even did stupid things.

    He let himself go because why not? It is not like anybody expected anything from him. People portrayed this bad image onto him, and instead of working hard to prove them wrong, he went with it.

    It was easier to do that than to struggle. Even if he did the opposite of what those rumors say, there would still be people who doubted him. There was a time where he thought it was hopeless.

    But then he joined the Holy Knights and met Sumire again. There she showed him that there is still hope in this cruel world. She showed him that they could still work together as partners no matter what positions they were in. She has faith and an unwavering conviction that things will change.

 Chapter 466 - Fragment

    The light and hope in her eyes from that time have vanished. That was one of the first things he noticed from her when she first came here. Part of it is Mamoru''s fault, but the main cause is most likely Nagawa Sano.

    It seemed they entered a rtionship shortly after he left, so Yuhi understood. Sumire was lonely; she didn''t want him to go. But to the veryst day, she never admitted such things. So she went ahead and randomly got a boyfriend. It didn''t have to be Nagawa Sano; she just needed somebody who would help her forget.

    The reason why he is having a hard time with Nagawa''s case is this. He felt bad about it. Sumire never liked Nagawa Sano that way, and Nagawa must have noticed it. At least whatever feelings she had for him were not romantic, which caused friction in their rtionship.

    Nagawa must have struggled to win her over. But even after trying so hard, nothing happened. He could rte in a way. When he first joined the Holy Knights, Sumire treated him so coldly.

    Yuhi sighed. "Then I could say the same thing."

    She looked horrified at his words and was about to counter them when he leaned forward even more. Maybe it was due to the rain. He was having a hard time with the sp.

    "Say Yuhi, when did you get me this?"

    "Two months ago. It was a week before you disappeared."

    "Why didn''t you give it?" She asked curiously.

    "I was nervous. I have never done anything like this before." Yuhi admitted. It was the first time for him to pick out a present for the woman he loves.

    "What about your exes? Surely you gave them gifts too."

    It seemed like his exnation didn''t convince her.

    "I did give them gifts, but those were things they picked out themselves. Whenever a special asion happened, they would tell me what to buy."

    Or rather, he never understood that logic. If they wanted those items so badly, they could have bought it themselves, but instead, they waited. Then again, those two girls were weird.

    Yuhi saw her frown and chuckled. "Don''t you get jealous too easily?"

    "Isn''t that because your thinking of your former women in my presence for longer than a few seconds?"

    When he saw her puffy cheeks, Yuhi leaned forward until their foreheads touched, their lips dangerously close. It was then when he finished putting the earrings on her. But he had yet to move away. Yuhi took hold of her pretty hands and brushed his lips against her ear.

    "You always say such things. Butst night, and earlier too. Did you forget what we did?"

    He asked her in a normal voice, but her entire face up to her ears turned red. "Isn''t this unfair? You are teasing me."

    "Maybe I am a little, but your the one who keeps ming me for things."

    Doesn''t she know how loyal he is to her?

    Sometimes her doubts upset him even though he understood why she behaved this way. Her distrust towards men is due to Nagawa, but that would also make it his fault. If he didn''t leave, she wouldn''t end up this way.

    Maybe he should have pressed her then. He already suspected that she had a crush on him. If he pushed her just a little, then she would have confessed. But if he did that, he would be no different from those trash who pressure women into dating.

    His thoughts broke off when he felt her petal-like lips on his.

    "The fact that I love you, Yuhi-san, it seems you still do not understand."

    Yuhi is shocked only for a moment when he hears her teasing tone. "You need to stop tricking me."

    "I thought you liked me better this way."

    He likes everything about her regardless of what she does. Sumire pulled away from him and took out a small pocket mirror from her bag.

    Yuhi watched her scrutinize the earrings. "I feel like I have seen these before."

    "They aren''t new. I got them from an antique shop. It''s probably some old relic."

    He hesitated at first, giving her this as a gift. If he was going to buy her something, shouldn''t it be something new? But he knew at a nce that she would look good in these.

    "Ah, I feel that these are simr to the earrings you gave me when we were kids."

    Yuhi, for a moment, froze at those words, and Sumire covered her mouth quickly, but it was far toote. She tried to escape, but he ended up backing her against the wall.

    "How much do you remember?" Yuhi questioned. If she remembered everything, then her reaction wouldn''t be like this. She would have said something a long time ago, and she wouldn''t have gone to see Mamoru.

    Why would she willingly return to that hell?

    "When I was there, I started to recall bits and pieces. I wasn''t very sure, and I would forget the things I remember the next day. However, that was when one of the researchers who was friendly with Ru gave me a diary. He said I should write it all out. When I came back, the diary was with me. Sano kept it for a while since he didn''t want to emotionally trigger me, but he gave it after our talk. Slowly bits and pieces came to me." Sumire exined.

    So it was something like that. Then does that mean the reason she doesn''t remember has something to do with that ce?

    "You don''t forget now?"

    Sumire nodded. "It is still blurry to me, but there are times where I remember things better. Also, I already learned from Hino-san that we knew each other when we were younger. So it isn''t too hard for me to connect the dots."

    So most of it is an educated guess with blurred memories, huh? So she still doesn''t recall what happened that day. This is a good thing, and yet a part of him felt disappointed.

    Yuhi looked at the earrings again and paused. Maybe these are the ones he gave to her? After she left the institution, they must have taken whatever belongings she left behind and sold them off.

    Since she lost her memories, she must not have thought to take this with her. She probably looked at it and didn''t think it was hers.

    He recalled the feelings he had when he first made that for her. It was the first time he made something like that; he didn''t think he would do such a good job. When he heard that it was well crafted, Yuhi was very pleased because it meant giving her a nice gift.

    The smile on her face when he gave it to her then left a longsting impression.

 Chapter 467 - Surprising News

    Even after he forgot about her, he often found himself observing other people''s expressions. Whenever he saw the happy smiles on his fans'' faces, it made him feel happy. But at the same time, it always felt like he was searching for a particr smile among that crowd.

    "Regardless," Yuhi mumbled. "Do you like it?"

    "Mmm, I do a lot. Thank you, Yuhi."

    He wants to ask her more questions, but knowing her, she would not give him this information now. His thoughts broke off hearing a loud rumble in the sky. The rain was getting worse, and he clicked his tongue, annoyed as he typed out a message.

    "I will get Nagawa to fetch you."

    Sumire nodded. "What about you?"

    "I can walk."

    "Why don''t we just drop you off?"

    Yuhi looked at her skeptically. He doesn''t want to intervene. Even if the two have had that talk and Nagwa won''t cross boundaries easily anymore. He doesn''t want to see how they interact with each other. Yuhi was about to say something when he heard the sound of a car approaching.

    Nagawa carried an umbre. "I was nearby."

    So, in other words, he followed her?

    Yuhi watched as the man draped his coat around her shoulders. "Are you cold?"

    "A little, but it''s okay."

    "You look a bit feverish to me." Yuhi watched as the blonde-haired man ced his hand on her forehead. "Hot, get in the car now."

    Sumire looked back at him. "Can Yuhie too? He needs to go to school."

    Yuhi wanted to say he was fine, but he heard a deep sigh. "Alright."

    It was only when he got into the car did he understand why Sumire invited him along. There was a woman in the passenger seat. Sumire didn''t seem surprised to see her.

    This is the one from the hospital that day. Despite how emotional he was then, he could still recognize her. There was something about this woman that resembled Sumire.

    "Sorry about this Ibuki-san, I have a function to attend in this area, and I heard Sano was nearby."

    "You don''t have to exin it to me. He is only my doctor."

    Sano''x eyes twitched, annoyed. "Then maybe I should take that pass off you?"

    "Isn''t that an abuse of power?"

    Yuhi sighed when he saw them bicker. Then again, it is better than her being upset. She should be lively like this than depressed.

    "Ibuki-san, those earrings are nice," Penelopemented.

    Yuhi wanted to curse when he heard that harmless-soundingment. He already knew how this would go.

    At thatment, Sumire stopped bickering with Sano. Her cheeks turned red, and she shyly yed with her fingers andughed. "Mm, Yuhi made them for me."

    They haven''t even confirmed if those are the earrings, but she is already going along with it. But more importantly, Yuhi felt his heartbeat increase when he saw her smile.

    Thump, thump, the sound increased more when she turned to him.

    "My boyfriend is very talented."

    Whatever self-control he had vanished, and he leaned over to kiss her, not caring about the other two. It was a good thing that Nagawa had yet to drive the car; otherwise, there would have been an ident.

    Sumire shylyughed when he parted their lips. "This is why I told you that holding back is no good. You''re so silly, Yuhi-san."

    Why is her reaction so- this girl is driving him crazy. Why does she keep doing this to him? If she has any idea what is going on in his mind, he wondered how she would react. She blushes over the most simple things, like them holding hands and hugging.

    "Sano, I''m driving."

    "I will." Sano still insisted, but Yuhi could tell how pale his face was.

    The redhead immediately cut him off. "I''m telling my grandmother."

    It seemed that did the trick since the two swapped seats. Yuhi cursed in his head after he calmed down. What on earth did he just do there? No matter how cute Sumire is, he should still refrain from doing something like that in front of others, no in front of his rival.

    To think he just had a conversation earlier this morning about his considerate behavior towards Nagawa.

    Once Penelope started to drive, silence engulfs the car. Yuhi looked over at Sumire, who was oddly quiet, and noticed how red her face still was. She seemed shy after that kiss, and that made him look away. He didn''t know why he did something like that, but before he knew it, he lost control of himself.

    Somebody switched the radio on, and soon the news reced the silence.

    "Good afternoon, news just in. A surprising statement from the top of the entertainment world Takashi Yumi. In a few days, her world tour ising to an end. A few months ago, when she nned the location of her tour, she also mentioned that one of her kohai would perform at the event."

    "This kohai of hers is surprisingly Ibuki Sumire, who performed her debut song superstar of tomorrow earlier on this year."

    "Ibuki Sumire-san has been in a hiatus, and even after fans reconfirmed her appearance, she has not been present at any music events. This has lead to much controversy towards her."

    "But surprisingly, this was all so she could prepare for her duet with her senpai."

    At thatment, he watched as the dazed girl turned frantic. "Wait-?!"

    "Let''s listen to the statement from Takashi Yumi, who announced this herself."

    "The big surprise? Yes, I suppose it is time I reveal it. But even if I hyped it as a big surprise, it is only a performance between my dear kohai and me."

    "Does that mean-"

    "The present I have for the people who have supported me is a duet with my dear kohai Ibuki Sumire-chan."

    From the looks of her expression, it seemed she had no idea. Yuhi picked up his phone and saw the iing call from Hino.

    "Did you just hear the news--" Hino trailed off. He must have heard Sumire''s panicking. "Are you together?"

    "Yeah."

    In Nagawas car with the fiance too. Yuhi, however, didn''t bother with such details. This is already a strange enough situation. Yuhi passed Sumire the phone.

    "Of course I didn''t know; she never mentioned this." Sumire trailed off. "But even if I didn''t know, I''m still going to sing."

    When Yuhi heard the determination in her voice, he tapped Penelope''s shoulder. "Could you drop by my agency?"

    "No." Sumire suddenly said. "Go to the stadium."

 Chapter 468 - That Fear Has Turned Into Strength

    It seemed like Nagwa didn''t want to leave Sumire since he also tagged along. This Phoenix stadium is rumored to have been built solely for Takashi Yumi since all the concert venues in Japan never have enough space. But in an area asrge as this one, her fans should be able to fit.

    Thankfully the stadium roof was on; otherwise, he would have advised Sumire from going out.

    There, on the edge of therge stage, was Takahashi Yumi.

    "Yumi-senpai."

    The woman turned around and blinked before she burst intoughter.

    "Yumi-senpai, this isn''t funny!"

    Yumi chuckled. "But isn''t it? Even my dear one has a hard time finding me, but you''re always spot on."

    "That''s because after announcing something like that, naturally, you would be excited and end up practicing." Sumire trailed off. "It is something I would do too."

    "So, did you get excited?"

    "Of course!" Sumire eximed, but she looked down. "But I am still afraid."

    "I understand that, but I told you when I first came here. I like it a lot that etude of radiance. You wrote that song when you were on a break; you have never lost the radiance in your heart. The light from your eyes has never faded. Ibuki Sumire-chan, I am positive if it is, you can achieve something I could never have done."

    "Then this stage."

    "It is to elevate the new generation, my sessor- no the future of the entertainment world. Ibuki Sumire, will you take on my challenge?"

    To his surprise, Sumire suddenly dragged him over,

    "I understand what you are saying. I will ept this stage, but I can''t elevate the entertainment world alone."

    Yumi''s gaze softened. "Then Sumire-chan, can I borrow Yuhi-kun for a moment?"

    Sumire looked at him with suspicion. "Yuhi, you can''t flirt with senpai."

    Yuhi lightly tapped her forehead. "Quit it with that already."

    Sumireughed. "Then Yuhi-san, I will wait for you."

    He leaned down and kissed her forehead, and grabbed hold of her hands. "Yeah, behave."

    "Mmm, thank you." With those words said, he watched as she left with Sano. He turned to the purple-haired woman and sighed.

    "What did you need from me?"

    "Oh my, aren''t you sharp? But well, I wanted to test your resolve too." Yumi trailed off. "That girl is amazing, isn''t she? She can lift people from their slumps. There was a time frame for you, right? Where you were unable to write any new songs and were in a slump?"

    "Yeah."

    "The same went for me, and that was when I met her. That girl she didn''t have anything. She wore nice clothes, but she seemed very upset, but once she picked up a toy mic somebody threw away and started to sing, she shone so brightly."

    "If you just announced that she was your kohai from the start."

    Yumi nodded. "I know, I considered it many times. I have had my own share of bad experiences of the media attacking. It is not like I do not understand. However, Sumire-chan she wouldn''t want that. It was something my partner Sora Yuuko who also guided her, said. She said that Sumire-chan wouldn''t want the misunderstanding to be resolved just because somebody powerful stepped in."

    "She would rather find the truth and reveal it." Yuhi finished.

    So this is the reason why she behaves that way regarding the investigation. She wants to find out the cause of the ident, not just for her sanity but for her fans.

    "Even if the truthes out, there will always be those who will believe the false theory the media has cooked up thest few months. The chances have increased more since she refused to make any public statements and just vanished. The media could say anything about her, and nobody could counter it. Even if she exins now, the seed of doubt will never fade."

    Yumi nodded. "That is exactly why I genuinely considered intervening. But there was no need," she looked at him and patted his shoulder. "A man who works so hard for his woman is very cool, you know?"

    Yuhi averted his gaze. It was only natural for Takashi Yumi to know what he has been up to, but it still made him feel embarrassed.

    "I don''t think she has realized yet; she is so slow when ites to these things."

    "Then do you want me to tell her how you have been fighting the media for her sake? Not just the media but every single artist in the entertainment industry? Should I tell her about your little protests on the streets? Or how about you visiting every person who has a bad opinion of her? Should I mention how you lowered your head and told them to trust her?"

    The more Yuhi listened, the more he wanted to escape. Damn, he didn''t think she would know that much, especially thest part.

    "I don''t have to do anything; as long as you are around Sumire-chan, then there is a chance she will return to the stage. But," Takashi sighed deeply. "That other one who was here just now is the main reason why she hasn''t gone back."

    "Nagawa?"

    "Yes. When I first came here a few months ago, I asked Sumire-chan about him, and she seemed to be very fascinated? Well, whatever it was, it was no good. It was interfering. Since her attention was elsewhere, naturally, she wouldn''t be able to sing."

    "But that isn''t directly due to Nagawa; it was because she had something else to do."

    "Sumire-chan is the type of person who conveys her feelings through her songs. But she can''t do that with him."

    Yuhis eyes widened, understanding where she was getting at.

    "I don''t know what happened, but it seems that she isn''t too focused on that stumbling block."

    Something came to mind after he heard those words. Could it be because she slowly started to regain her memories? So that means it would be because of him. Does she finally understand her feelings?

    Yumi''s gaze softened. "Well, I don''t need to hear the reason. I am just d to see she has cheered up."

    "Even if she battles against you, she can''t enter the idol rankings now."

    "I know, the idol board disqualified her. But that is fine; she can forge a new path. She has so many reliable people beside her, so I am sure she can work hard again for next year."

    This person is even stranger than Sumire. But now, he is starting to understand why Sumire behaves the way she does. It is because of Takashi Yumi''s influence. No, based on what the older woman just said.

    "She has even influenced the legend to this extent."

    "A former legend."

    "Are you that confident?"

    Yumi chuckled. "I am surprisingly better at finding talent than actually singing. That girl is fine now. I know she said she is still afraid. But it isn''t like that anymore; that fear has already turned into strength. The reason she says she is still afraid is due to the habit. But even you can see it right, Terashima-kun?"

    Indeed he could see it; he doesn''t bring it up often about her returning to stage. But whenever he does, Yuhi sensed that something had changed now. There is an unwavering conviction and strength in her voice.

 Chapter 469 - Effort

    But that convictiones with sacrifices. How much has she sacrificed to get to this point?

    "Are you still worried?"

    Yuhi sighed deeply. "It is difficult for me not to worry. Sumire behaves the way she does, but there are many things she still hasn''t shared with me."

    Even though she talks about howmunication is the most important thing in a rtionship, she still hides a lot from him. That is fine; he doesn''t mind. Whatever she is hiding, it must be something painful.

    He will ept everything about her no matter what happens. But for Sumire, that might be hard. She still isn''t used to people doing things for her because they want to and not for hidden intentions. Over the years, how many people did she trust, only for them to leave her behind and abandon her?

    How many of them left her side when she needed them the most?

    "People are protagonists in their own story, but Sumire-chan probably doesn''t feel that way. She probably thinks she is the viin that is thrown and cast away. No matter what she does, she will always be a side character."

    This person understands Sumire far better than he thought. But if that is the case, then why hasn''t she helped? Even though they know, why do they not do anything? Yuhi recalled the conversation he had with Atushi a few months back when she first came here. He lectured his friend for not doing anything even though they were right there beside her.

    "But even a side character can shine brightly. It doesn''t matter what role Sumire-chan has, whether it is the protagonist, a viin, or a side character. At the end of the day, her songs will not lie. People can say all they want about her, but all those negative thoughts will end up buried away."

    Yumi turned to him. "The reason she got this far despite the hardship is without a doubt because of you, Terashima Yuhi. Because you were the only one who never gave up on her."

    Yuhi''s eyes widened when he heard those words.

    "I am looking forward to it, the future you two will create."

    ______

    Meanwhile, in the dimly lit corridor of the stadium sat two people on one of the benches.

    "Why didn''t you just head back?" Sano scolded the girl who was resting her head on his shoulder.

    Initially, they intended to wait for Terashima in the car; however, she started to get dizzy halfway.

    "Mmm, but I wanted to talk to her."

    "I could have called her over for you."

    Sumire chuckled. "But you know Yumi-senpai doesn''t like you."

    Sano sighed at those words. "All your friends have a strong dislike towards me."

    "I wonder why."

    He hated how she just agreed with it, even if it is true. The reason they all dislike him? Others would say that she said bad things about him during their breakup. But even before that, they were not fond of him. Naturally, this didn''t stop him from trying to win them over.

    "Are you still dizzy?" Sano swiftly changed the topic.

    He doesn''t want her to see his resentment.

    "A little, sorry for borrowing your shoulder like this."

    "It''s fine."

    In fact, he doesn''t mind. This is the first time she has willingly gotten close to him without showing disgust. He wonders what others would think if they saw them this way. Would they look like a couple?

    "That day, I was the one who carried you to the hospital," Sano mumbled.

    "Mmmm."

    "When I heard it was you, I rushed over right away."

    When he heard it was her, he was horrified. He recalled freezing on the spot, being unable to move for a few seconds, before immediately dashing out of his house.

    "I understand."

    "Sumire."

    "You don''t have to me yourself. I understand very well."

    "Is that really what you''re thinking?"

    Is that exnation really okay with her? Even though he has said everything, shouldn''t she want more?

    "The truth is at the end of the day, Sano, they used you. From the start, you were not involved but because they learned of our rtionship. No, the reason they epted you was for this purpose."

    "It''s not like I was important to you."

    Actually, a part of him did think that it was because of Sumire. It was a few days shortly after he entered the organization. He went over to discuss the docking of illegal goods in one of the Nagawa family ports. He overheard their conversation.

    At those words, Sumire sighed. "Of course you think of it that way. Do you really think they could use somebody I didn''t care for? The best way to hurt me and get me to break down is to use somebody important."

    "I see, then why didn''t you catch on?"

    Sano noticed her silence and frowned. "It was Kanagawa?"

    "Mmm, he helped me a lot regarding our post-break-up. He was the one who settled things and got my stuff back from you too, remember?"

    Right the belongings she left behind. Sano thought that was the day he could get to see her. She had been ignoring his messages and hadn''t appeared before him once. But then there was a notice about her belongings. Sano thought that even if she didn''t write the message herself, she would fetch her things personally.

    "I didn''t like that guy."

    Sumire chuckled. "Of course you wouldn''t; he was theplete opposite to you. But ah, I think I went out with him because he reminded me of Yuhi."

    Sano looked at the girl in disbelief; he thought he was used to it already. But isn''t she far too blunt? He thought he had a hard time trying to obtain her affections, but it seems there was another one who struggled.

    "If you return to being an idol, I won''t get a chance to see you as much."

    Even though he has invested in the entertainment industry under his parent''s orders, he knew that Penelope''s grandmother disliked the entertainment industry. If that old woman gets hold of it, then his father will most likely ask him to cancel his investments.

    "Is that why you are even more clingy recently?"

    "Who knows."

    "You never mentioned anything about my return to the entertainment industry. Even though you helped me get those opportunities, you only got them for me because you knew I wouldn''t be able to go on stage."

    So she understood that much, huh? Indeed he did her those opportunities because he knew she would back down.

    The situation now, however, is different. This was the first time seeing her so resolved to do something. Of course, as her boyfriend, he knew she liked to sing; he knew that she liked to draw too. He knew what her hobbies were. After all, in the quest to obtain her heart, he had to learn more about her.

    He thought about their age difference all the time. Even if he wanted to ignore it, it was difficult, especially when she had to go to school. It reminded him every time he saw her off. No matter how mature she looks and behaves, she is still younger.

    He has never dated anybody younger than him before, so he was confused. Sano knew it wouldn''t be easy, and that is why he put in the effort. At first, he worked hard because he didn''t want to lose this connection, but that quickly changed. It didn''t take long before he started to care for her. He started to care for her and started to work hard because he wanted to be with her.

    But he never understood why she liked to sing and draw so much. They weren''t things that would get her a good job in the future. Even if she is a good singer, once she gets older, she won''t be as popr anymore. Her hobbies will not give her a future.

    Now that he thought about it, they argued about that before, didn''t they?

    "But that wish-washy behavior hase to an end. I will sing, and I will fight to obtain a peaceful future."

    Sanos gaze darkened when he heard thest part, but he doesn''t want her to fight at all. He wants her to stay away from those people.

 Chapter 470 - Shadows

    It was the day after Sumire said those words to him. Sano thought about it all night before he made up his mind and headed to the base. The enemy base was in a ce one would least expect; it was in therge chapel at the edge of town. While he isn''t the religious type to think they would conduct such evil deeds in a ce of worship.

    There was a figure behind the curtain that sat on a throne-like chair made of spikes. But despite being this close, Sano couldn''t see who he was talking to. It''s not like the material of these curtains is very thick, but he still couldn''t see anything.

    "I see; it will be difficult to reach her once she returns to the entertainment industry."

    Despite those words, Sano sensed how confident he was.

    "She has been staying in your hospital. Have you been giving her that?"

    "I have."

    "But she still seems normal. I suppose she is tougher to crack than most people."

    Sano clenched his fist at those words. He has no choice but to sneak in that stuff into her medicine. At first, he didn''t understand how harmful it was but when he learned how bad it was, he started to put it in smaller doses. That may be the reason why she hasn''t shown any side effects.

    Still, he wants to stop giving it to her altogetherˇŞthat powder-like medication with an unusual color.

    "How does she feel towards you?"

    Sano blinked, surprised at the sudden question. "Excuse me?"

    The man chuckled. "I was just thinking, haven''t you two gotten close? Do you think you will be able to persuade her?"

    Sano immediately understood what he meant by persuade.

    This man''s obsession with Sumire, Sano wondered why he never noticed it before.

    "With all due respect, we may seem close, but she does not trust me. She has already learned that I was involved in her ident and has distanced herself from me."

    "Is that so? Then just seduce her more openly. It shouldn''t be hard on you. She may be strong, but she is still a woman. Moreover, she has weakened greatly recently and is staying in your hospital. As her doctor, you should have more leeway."

    Indeed, he also entertained those thoughts not too long ago. Ever since she came to Tokyo, he has been her doctor and often hospitalized. It is his hospital, he can do whatever he wanted with her, and nobody would know. But not once did he cross that line.

    After he had that talk with her, the beast he suppressed inside his heart seemed to calm down. Their current rtionship isn''t bad. Although he cannot act on his own emotions like he did before, she doesn''t look at him with disgust, nor does he see that empty look in her eyes.

    It is normal for anybody who is after her to take advantage of her weakened state, but he can''t do it.

    "I am afraid I will have to refuse those orders."

    "Oh?" He seemed startled for a moment. "You''re going to refuse my order?"

    Sano unconsciously took a step back when he saw the figure moving towards him. The other man was still behind the curtain, but Sano sensed the sudden change in atmosphere.

    "I am," Sano said confidently.

    In that second, a sh of ck-looking smoke surrounded only him. The smoke only briefly came in contact with his skin, but he felt his facial features hardening.

    Sano briefly took a look at his hand to see his skin turning grey.

    "There is no need for a hound who will disobey his master. I shall give you the time you need to think as a frozen statue."

    Sano already knew they would punish him, but this isn''t funny. If it were the past he would have used his family influence, but now people would onlyugh if he uttered such wordsh. He already understood. This man has already gotten whatever he wanted from his family. His family cannot go against him now.

    The only use they have now is his connection to Sumire.

    But even then, isn''t this too much? Ah, what was he thinking trying to do something heroic like this? Even if he refuses the seducing order, ,he is still giving her poison in the form of medication at the end of the day.

    Before he could say anymore, however, a sh of ck brushed past him. It was a woman wearing a red hooded cloak; she briefly looked at him. She wore a mask, so it was hard to see her face, but he couldn''t mistake her ruby-colored eyes.

    She used her sword to cut through the ck smoke.

    "Oh ho, I see." The man behind the curtain seemed amused by this unexpected development.

    He, who was finally free from the smoke, sunk to the ground. He took one look at his hands; the edge of it was still ck, and he couldn''t feel his fingers.

    "I didn''t think you woulde personally. After all, he just finished exining how he doesn''t think he is important to you."

    Sano immediately understood the situation, but he couldn''t believe it. Why would shee all the way here to help him? Moreover, just now, she cut through that ck smoke like it was nothing. With her current state, it should be impossible for her to move around.

    "If that is the case, then both of you are fools."

    The cloaked figure didn''t admit who she was, but ,he knew it was her from those words alone.

    "Aahaaa, I see. But was it really wise of you to appear before me in your weakened state? Surely you understand that with the way you are now, it will be easy for me to crush you."

    "That is true, but I would rather choose a risky situation than lose somebody important to me again."

    Sanos'' eyes widened when he heard those words. What did she just say? This girl is such a hypocrite. He truly doesn''t understand what she is saying. She admitted to using him, and yet why is she saying this now?

    "Is that your choice?"

    "Yes."

    In that second, the shadow from the curtain vanished, and Sano knew the man had left. He turned to the cloaked figure and intended to scold her. What on earth is she doing walking around? Before he could say anything, the girl had bent down and grabbed hold of his hand.

    A white light surrounded his palm, and in the next second, his skin had returned to normal.

    Sano was about to say anything, but he hears the sound of a frantic person banging on the door when he heard that familiar voice screaming; master Sano sighed deeply.

    He pointed to the back door. "Get out that way."

    Sano did have some questions for her. But he could ask them another time.

 Chapter 471 - Dangerous Assistance

    He waited until the girl had left before walking over to therge doors. There stood a man with curly ginger hair wearing a ck and purple colored cape. A relieved sigh passes his lips, seeing him unharmed.

    "You''re going to give me a heart attack one of these days, sir."

    "I didn''t say anything wrong."

    "If you don''t think that was wrong, then I question your morals."

    This person lecturing him is his ''assistant'' Jack.

    "Morals huh, I should ask you the same. When did you get back?"

    "Don''t re; you know, even if Ie back, I have to report back to them first."

    Sano sighed. "I shouldn''t have lent you."

    When he first made a deal with these people, they made an exchange. On his side, he had to exchange somebody valuable. So he traded his most valuable subordinate. Unlike the other people who surrounded him, this is one person who his family didn''t hire. It was the same with Raiju because he helped them out, and they swore their loyalty.

    Jack chuckled. "I see. By the way, master, I heard that you sessfully met up with Ibuki Sumire."

    "You stay here." Sano immediately understood why this man waited. "You''re not meeting her."

    "Huh? Why why?"

    Sano clicked his tongue, annoyed. "Isn''t it obvious? You''re too noisy, and she is still a patient."

    "Eh, but wasn''t she just here? Since she saved you, I wanted to meet her even more."

    Despite his normal-sounding words, Sano sensed the hidden intentions. "You don''t have to test her."

    "But master, what if she is your enemy? I have to find out quickly what she wants from you; otherwise, she will cause you harm."

    This is the dangerous thing about loyal people. Some are loyal to the point they will do anything, even if it means ending another person''s life. One of the reasons why he refrained from meeting Sumire sooner was Jack. He didn''t think the man was in a stable enough condition, but even then, Sano waited until Jack left for a long mission before meeting with Sumire.

    I cannot allow Jack to meet her.

    It was the first thing that crossed his mind when he decided to go and see her.

    By stable enough condition, he meant Jack''s mental state. When he first met the man, he was merely a young boy. He indeed saved Jack but not in the way Jack remembers. Sano stopped him from killing a person, but ,Jack had already killed so many others before he came.

    Jack killed because his previous master told him to; they turned him into a bloody killing machine. Eventually, the boy lost it and tried to kill his master instead.

    This is why he is very careful with the orders he gives Jack. He ensures that the jobs he gives do not require taking a life. But even then, if Jack determines the other person is dangerous, he will kill without a second thought.

    Many people have questioned why he would keep such a mad man by his side. But they don''t understand how it feels to be alone. They don''t understand how he felt when he realized that there was nobody on his side.

    He turned to Jack. "Come with me to the hospital."

    If he keeps prolonging their meeting, Jack will be suspicious; it is better to get this out of the way.

    ˇ­.

    At the hospital.

    It seemed there was no need to worry. The two were greeting each other like old friends to the point he was getting irritated. Why on earth is she able to speak to other guys so easily? When they first went out, there were many awkward moments; there were times where he racked his head thinking of topics to talk to her about,

    They went out rather abruptly after all. So it is not like he got the time to get to know her. Because of this, he easily became jealous whenever he saw the way others interacted with her.

    "By the way, miss, can I ask you something?"

    "Yes?"

    "Is it true you are going out with Terashima Yuhi?"

    Sano immediately became alert at those words.

    "Mm, correct."

    After she said those words, his bad feeling came true. Jack pulled out a short dagger from his sleeve and cut Sumires cheek with it.

    "Jack-" Sano''s sentence fell short when he saw the look in Sumire''s eyes.

    "Too bad, even though you guys look so good together." Jack suddenly backed away, startling him.

    "I look even better with Yuhi."

    Jackughed. "I see. But Miss, you really are bold? You knew I had a knife on me all along."

    Sano could no longer stand by and watch as he walked over. He brushed his fingers across the cut on her cheek. "Does it hurt Sumire?"

    "I am alright; it barely grazed me."

    He still doesn''t like the idea that she got hurt in front of him. Sano turned to Jack, who still wore his signature smile on his face.

    "Jack." Sano simply said his name, but he said it threateningly.

    Jack''s face turned pale. "Gah, master, you are so scary. I wasn''t really going to hurt her, and I know how precious she is. Besides, even if she is dating someone, it doesn''t mean you can''t snatch her away."

    Sano red at him, and Sumire chuckled. "Well, then your master has to try harder."

    Jack''s eyes brightened at those words. "I shall buy him more books as pointers." With those words said, the fool hurriedly left.

    Sano turned to the girl. She really knows how to handle others. How did she manage to calm Jack down just by looking at him?

    "Troublesome woman."

    "You''re the one being absurd. Are you going to act that way every time another guy says to me?" Sumire questioned.

    "There''s nothing I can''t do."

    Sumire sighed deeply. "Well, alright, you win. I thought you had meetings today."

    "I finished early."

    It was more like he only went there to confirm the current status. Sano brushed his hands across her forehead. "Your fever?"

    "It''s mainly gone. I feel better."

    "I see."

    Sano moved away and picked up a bottle of medication, and drank it. He turned to Sumire and quickly kissed her. It was just a brief kiss to make her swallow the medication, but it was a kiss nheless.

    "You''re awful," Sumire muttered when he pulled away from her.

    "It''s your fault for messing around. You just came back from the base too."

    Sano couldn''t mistake it. This girl actually had the nerve to follow him. If following him was bad enough, she actually used a sword and went against that person.

 Chapter 472 - Powerless

    "I admit that I followed you, but you can''t me me. You said you would discuss things with me, but you still haven''t." She sighed at those words. "Why would I let go of such a good opportunity?"

    Indeed, she makes a point there. It is more surprising that the girl hasn''t taken advantage of him yet when she could have.

    Should he thank her for being so lenient?

    She is so stubborn. "If you followed me, you should have heard the discussion."

    Sumire looked at him cautiously. "Do you really want to help me?"

    "Is it that shocking?"

    "Well, mmm, I suppose."

    "I want to take responsibility for my actions that hurt you so much. Even if I didn''t know, at the end of the day, I allowed them to use me to hurt you."

    "I already said you don''t have to go this far."

    Sano shook his head. "I understand that, but you have to understand me too. This is something I want to do."

    "Then alright." She extended her hand out and brushed her fingers across the cut on his cheek. "I think men with scars are cool.

    "Like I will believe that." Sano scoffed.

    "Yuhi-san does; his reaction is quite amusing." She drew her hand back. "By the way, you only spoke to a recording earlier."

    "Huh?"

    "Hmmm, it''s like what I thought. He has never shown himself in front of his subordinates. That curtain is there for disy."

    "But what about the power he used?"

    "It is actually easy to fake that kind of thing. I doubt I would have been able to save you otherwise."

    Sano knew better than to ask questions. Ever since he learned the existence of individuals with evolved gics, he understood something. These people live in apletely different world than he does. They may live in the same world, but their status is far above those even with political power.

    The woman he loves belongs to that category of untouchable people. If he disliked how far away their status was back when they dated, then what about now?

    Why is it no matter how hard he tries, he still can''t reach her?

    Sumire must have sensed his frustration since she pulled her hands away from his cheek. A strange light appeared in her hand, no now that he got a closer look he realized it was blood. He watched as a hilt of a sword formed from the blood and frowned.

    "Is this-"

    "Right, it seems I can use blood to create weapons."

    "Your blood?"

    Sumire nodded. "Having power isn''t all great. Ites with sacrifices. Sure it may seem nice, and we may seem like unreachable people. But at what cost do we pay to obtain that status? You know, even before they told me, I felt like I already knew about this a long time ago and unconsciously put a distance between myself and others because of it."

    "Sumire."

    "I am very tired already," Sumire mumbled. "But I won''t stop until I reach the truth."

    He wonders what truth she is searching for now. She already learned the reason for the ident, and yet she still doesn''t seem satisfied. How much more does she want to learn, and for what reason? Does she truly have to uncover all the dark secrets in the world?

    "Why are you getting closer?"

    At some point, he was unconsciously leaning towards her.

    "Is it a crime to get close?"

    "Mmm, you have hidden motives."

    "I want to take your temperature." It was a lie; of course, he had bad intentions like she suggested.

    Sumire, however, was clever enough to understand and buried her face under the covers. "I want to sleep."

    Sano sighed, defeated. Well, he didn''t think it would be that easy. Moreover, she mentioned that he couldn''t have his way with her anymore. He moved away from the bed and walked over to the couch, where he left hisptop and some paperwork.

    The next few minutes, he looked over some documents andpared it to the video on his screen. It was quiet when she broke the silence and spoke up, mumbling quietly.

    "Does he always try to intimidate you like that?"

    Sano sighed deeply as he looked over at her. "Every single time a subordinate disobeys him. He turns them into statues for one night, or several depending on how severe the situation is."

    He never personally experienced it, but he saw with his own eyes and heard the stories. He never thought the day woulde where it would happen to him.

    "That''s-"

    "I have never disobeyed him before; it was the first time."

    She didn''t reply right away, and then he hears sobbing. At first, he thought he just imagined it. Sano quickly stood up and walked over to the bed. He pulled the covers and to confirm his suspicion. Sumire was indeed crying.

    This is the first time he has seen her cry since their breakup.

    No, this is the second time.

    "Why are you crying?"

    "I already told you," Sumire eximed. "I don''t want you to sacrifice anything,"

    Sano sighed when he heard those words from her. "If you can''t ept my affections. The least you can do is allow me to protect you. Back then, I couldn''t protect you, Sumire. I allowed my parents to walk all over you, I allowed them to mock you, and you had a hard time."

    He regretted it so much; he wishes he helped her. It was painful for him to look away.

    "So, are you simply trying to make it up to me?"

    "You already know the answer."

    The girl was still crying, but the strength had returned to her eyes. Sano extended his hand out and wiped her tears with his thumb. "Let me do this much. I won''tin about you and Terashima anymore."

    Although he isn''t fond of seeing them kiss, he can''t do anything about it right now.

    "Alright, stop crying; you know I can''t do anything when you cry."

    "You''re just bad atforting girls. How can you be a yboy if you can''t solve something this simple."

    "Sumire I--" Before Sano could say anymore, though, they suddenly heard a voice.

    "I will take over this if you don''t mind."

    Sano isn''t surprised to see Terashima. This was the time he would normally visit. He stepped out of the way, and Terashima stepped forward. Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck.

    "Yuhi."

    "Mmmm, I heard. Aren''t you too careless? If you''re going to do something like that, you have to tell me so I can watch your back."

    "Aha." Sumireughed softly. "Instead of stopping me, you want to join me?"

    "Of course, raiding a church sounds quite cool."

    Sano watched this exchange silently. She is able to smile when Terashima is around. Just a few minutes ago, she was crying, but now she can smile. He didn''t say anything and simply walked away.

    It seems he really can''t do anything for her even though he went through all that trouble. It is not like he did that to obtain something from her, but even then, it frustrated him. Why is he unable to do something for the woman he loves?

 Chapter 473 - No Answers

    His thoughts broke off hearing familiar footsteps. Sanos gaze dimmed when he saw who it was.

    "Didn''t you heal faster than her? Why are you still in the hospital?"

    The person who just appeared is the researcher who was with Sumire during her disappearance. The man was also somebody Hino despised.

    "Now, now I simply came to visit."

    Sano looked at the documents in his hands. "You can''t give that to her now. She is making good progress healing, but if you give her that, she will do something to worsen her condition."

    Eli chuckled at those words. "I see, but is it okay not to give this to her?" Eli pulled something out of therge brown envelope. In Eli''s hands weren''t papers but a traditional-looking pocket watch.

    "It seems she hasn''t noticed yet, so she has no need for it." Sano took the watch from Eli. "Besides, we still don''t understand how it works. It would be better to keep it under control."

    "I see; well, I also thought the same. I came here to hand this to you, however, since if I keep it, she will figure it out eventually."

    "So she is on to you." Sano sighed. "You''re not very reliable, are you?"

    He dove into his pocket for his cigarettes and lighters only to realize they were missing. Eli chuckled.

    "It seems you two are on good terms."

    "Ha, if only." Sano already knew that Sumire took his cigarettes and lighter. "It''s not like that she just doesn''t like the smell of smoke."

    "Is that so? But something has changed. I am sure even Hino-kun will have noints with how things are now."

    "You''re overestimating me; that girl doesn''t love me."

    "Right, she doesn''t love you." Eli agreed. "But there are many different forms of love."

    "Don''t bother giving me that kind of speech. I have heard it all before."

    "What are you going to do if she leaves Tokyo and returns to Star town?"

    At thatment, his gaze darkened more, and Eli''s sweat fell.

    "Fine. But you know even if you keep it to yourself, everybody wants to know what you n to do with her. I doubt that stingy old woman will continue letting you get away with this."

    "Isn''t that why I asked for your help? Have you figured out a way yet?"

    "Even if you convince Miss Penelope, it will backfire on you since that old woman knows that she loves you. She will make it hard for Sumire-chan."

    "That''s why I need to find a way."

    Eli paused for a moment. "Why don''t you ask her fiance?"

    Suddenly Eli sunk to the ground. "I would rather get shot by a gun than face your terrifying killer re."

    Why does he have to deal with so many idiots?

    "What did you find out?" Sano asked, changing the topic.

    "It was like what you said. It seems there are more people in the elite circle involved in that fire."

    He asked Eli to investigate the demise of the Terashima family; what caused that fire? He wanted to know the details.

    "Thest time I came there, I ran into a few politicians from the central cab. It was the first time seeing them there, but from the looks of things, they have been frequent patrons of that man." "I see, so you think they know something?"

    "From the very start, that man has shown an unusual interest in Sumire. It wouldn''t surprise me if he wanted her since before I broke up with her."

    In thest few years, Sano has carefully observed his behavior whenever it came to Sumire. Although he has never seen the man''s facial expression, he could tell from his tone. It is too dangerous for Sumire to go near him.

    Sano recalled what happened at the base earlier. Even though Sumire was right there, he didn''t leave the curtain, so it must be exactly like what she said. There is only a recording there.

    "But what brought this on?" Eli wondered. "I didn''t think you would ask me to abort my other mission and to start investigating this."

    "Jack can handle the one you were doing, but he is no good at investigations. He will just kill people the second he gets annoyed."

    Eli chuckled. "Indeed, but this alsoes with its own set of problems. I don''t think Hino-kun appreciates it.."

    "Hino is Hino. Whatever grudges you have with him has nothing to do with me. Moreover, I need to use all I can."

    This is one of the cases Sumire asked him to look into when they started dating. At first, she seemed very reluctant to ask him for help, but it became unavoidable since the people around them spoke about her inheritance.

    "You care so much for her. Indeed it is a waste. But perhaps if you are careful enough, the situation will soon turn out to be in your favor. The only reason you can''t get to her now is because Terashima is here."

    "What are you trying to say?" Sano felt like he already knew where this was heading. Before Eli could say any more, the doors opened, revealing Terashima.

    Terashima tosses him something, and he immediately caught it. It was a packet of cigarettes and a lighter.

    "Sorry about that." Yuhi apologized. "I told her already she can''t do that with somebody who isn''t me."

    Despite the normal-sounding words, Sano immediately understood what he was trying to imply.

    Sano tossed the cigarettes and lighter into the bin. "If she doesn''t like me smoking, I will stop."

    "You seem very obedient."

    "Naturally, since I love her."

    Other people walking by most likely saw small lightning bolts forming between Terashima and him.

    The ck-haired man sighed deeply. "I suppose I can''t argue with that logic. But if that is the case, watch her better. If you were watching her properly, she wouldn''t have snuck off."

    "You seem quite confident asking another man to stay by your woman for twenty-four seven."

    "Of course, I''m confident. I''m the one she chose."

    Sanos eyes twitched, annoyed. What is wrong with this man? Not once has he lost hisposure when talking. He was about to say something else when they heard the sound of Terashima''s phone.

    "I got it. I will be there right away."

    Sano sensed the sudden shift in tone and listened carefully.

    "Leave Yoru in charge until I get there. Yeah, I got it. I will get Atushi too."

    Now that he thought about it, there were many unsettling rumors regarding Terashima Yuhi. The bar akagaumi he frequently visits and the ce he briefly stayed in before because of Sumire. That ce is actually a base for delinquents.

    "Sumire? No, she cant go. It''s fine. I will update her another time."

    It seems Sumire is aware of Terashimas little group. Too bad he can''t use this against him. Then again, Terashima isn''t stupid enough to take an important phone call in front of them. Sano spotted Sumire peering at the door and sighed.

    He didn''t want to see any more of their lovey-dovey interactions today, but it seems he will have to. Still, he is curious how she is going to react to this. How involved is she with Terashimas deals?

 Chapter 474 - Kill Them

    Terashima noticed and pulled the phone away from his ear. "It''s about that raid; they have tied up the people involved. What should we do with them? You need some for information, right?"

    "Ah." Sumire walked over and took the phone from Yuhi. "Kill them."

    Despite the vague sounding information, Sano put the pieces together. It seems Terashimas group conducted a raid, and now they are wondering what to do with the hostages.

    The way Sumire said the words kill made him shudder, and his body turned cold with fear.

    Even though he has conducted some deals using underhanded methods, he has never taken a life before. How can she--give an order like that? Sano thought he already understood how frightening she was, but this was different.

    "You heard that, right? Get it done before I go there." With those words, Terashima switched off the phone. He turned to Sumire and patted her hair. "I will report back to youter, boss."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "Mmm, then I will wait for you." She wrapped her arms around Terashimas neck and whispered something.

    "Roger that."

    Terashima said a few more words before leaving.

    Sano, who remained frozen the entire exchange, snapped out of it when the silent Eli spoke up.

    "I wonder whose blood you want tonight, Queen."

    Sumire sighed deeply. "Even if I don''t, they willmit suicide and end their own lives. Moreover, they will kick up too much of a fuss if we search their base. It''s better to kill them to save the annoyanceter on."

    She already threatened to kill him before, so why does thise as a surprise to him? This girl- his thoughts broke off when Sumire tugged on the edge of his sleeves.

    "I''m tired now. I will go to sleep, alright?"

    Sano, who was still in a daze, nodded not before draping his jacket around her. "It''s getting colder. I will get you an extra nketter on. But wear this for now."

    "Thank you."

    With those words said, the girl re-entered the room. The moment she left, Sano sunk to the ground. Eli looked at him with pity in his eyes.

    "If you can''t handle that, then you won''t be able to get her."

    "Shut up."

    Ever since he got involved with those people, he has had many bad experiences. There were cases where he got kidnapped just so the trade wouldn''t go through. That organization''s enemies started to target him, even though he was not directly involved.

    His parents raised in such a sheltered environment, and normally he would not have had to experience such things. But due to some rtives'' mistakes, it led to theirpany being on the verge of bankruptcy. They were already losing their reputation and connections. But he managed to score that invitation to the party where he met Sumire.

    It was because Sumire helped his family that they managed to get through it all. Yet those people treated her terribly. The Nagawa family business grew so much that they no longer needed her, but he already long fell for her. With her status, Sano proposed the idea of him marrying Sumire, but it backfired.

    It seems his parents long arranged a fiance for him, but because of the bankruptcy issue, the other family hesitated. From the very start, they only intended to use Sumire.

    ˇ­.

    Sano had a difficult time getting any sleep that night, so he stayed in Sumire''s room and did some work. When he stepped out to wash his face, he returned to the room and found that Sumire had a guest. A woman with mid-length purple hair wearing a blue uniform was Kiragi Asuka, one of Sumire''s friends.

    Sumire had the mini table on herp, documents in front of her.

    "Sorry, there is a lot you need to sign."

    "It''s alright. I haven''t been attending to my dutiestely. Also, he hasn''t been around either, right? It must be hard on the rest of you."

    Asuka sighed. "Futaba isn''t very good at watching people. She tends to get distracted."

    "Well, Futaba isn''t cut out for desk work." Sumireughed. "Neither am I, actually. But Yuhi-san taught me a lot before, so now I can handle this much."

    She looked over at him with a bright smile. "Do you feel refreshed now?"

    "Yeah." He looked at the documents, and the girlughed.

    "Just signing, I will finish soon. I have to go to rehab at ten."

    Sano nodded. He was very familiar with her schedule. In fact, if there were many changes to it, he would know right away. He knew that many of his employees were aware of his affections towards Sumire. Even though they disagreed with it, they knew better than to do anything. Still, Sano remained vignt.

    Penelope often came to visit him, so many treated her like thedy boss. Those people were openly hostile towards Sumire.

    Sumire, however, has neverined about it.

    Sumire''s eyes twitched, annoyed. "On second thoughts, let me take that back! That guy is just wandering off and leaving everything to me again!"

    Sano managed to see the contents of the note.

    ''I''ve gone on holiday to hawaii. Have fun, riri~.''

    "I''m going to kill him."

    "You know before he went, he was worrying about you."

    "Then he should havee see me instead of snuck around." Sumire sighed deeply. "What''s the point of watching over me secretly? I would rather he not do that so he could talk to me."

    "You always act like a spoiled child when Aki is concerned."

    At those words, Sano had to agree. Indeed it was the same back when they dated. Sano subtly asked her about that man. He often saw them together with a bunch of strange people.

    "Be quiet."

    "But the one you are worried about said he would see you at your concert."

    "Senpai said that?"

    He couldn''t miss how her eyes brightened.

    At those words, Sano flinched. He already knew what the girl meant by senpai. Although he met up with Ichinose that one time, Sano still felt very ufortable. Ichinose Arashi''s appearance back then triggered the insecurities he kept hidden for so long.

    After that talk, he hadn''t seen that guy around here, so Sano assumed that he backed down. But it seems like that isn''t the case here. A deep sigh passed his lips.

    He has way too many romantic rivals. Why didn''t he realize before how popr she was?

    "How would he feel if I messaged him? He doesn''t like texting. That''s why I refrained."

    Before Sano could say anything, a sh of ck appeared and snatched Sumire''s phone.

    "I rushed everything, and here you are, acting shy about another guy."

    It was Terashima.

    He wore a simr outfit to yesterday, except the suit was pitch ck this time.

    Sumireughed softly. "Yuhi-san, you are so silly."

    "I finished early so we could spend some time together." Yuhi looked over at him like he was asking permission.

    "She doesn''t have any tests this afternoon, but you can''t take her out when she has a fever."

    "Cool."

    Sano awkwardly watched as Terashima grabbed her hands, and she buried her face in his arms.

    The scene looked so perfect.

    It made him sick.

 Chapter 475 - Odd Acceptance

    ''Why am I not the one standing by her side?'' Sano knew he would be unable to take the sight any longer, so he quickly stepped out of the room. The moment he did, the doors behind him shut, and he realized that somebody followed him out.

    Kiragi Asuka, she was the first one to notice that there was something different about him. She saw through his gentleman facade he put on.

    "It seems that warning wasn''t enough for you."

    That''s right, the warning. It referred to when Sumire''s best friend, Momoi Futaba, beat him up. It happened shortly after the incident where Kanagawa rescued Sumire in the bar. It seemed the pink-haired woman heard about it and didn''t hesitate to march into hispany and beat him to a pulp.

    The girl was the only one who hit him, but somebody silently stood by and watched.

    "Do you regret not hitting me yourself?"

    Asuka sighed. "There would have been no need to. Besides, the one who ended up hurt the most was you and not her."

    Sano recalled the words she said that day. After Momoi beat him, Kiragi Asuka approached him with a handkerchief. Her gaze remained cold, and yet there was something there.

    The victim from this will be you.

    It seemed like the girl already knew that he had fallen for Sumire. If that were the case, then why did she remain so hostile towards him? Sano sighed, frustrated. There is no use trying to figure that out; the people around Ibuki Sumire are very strange. Even the friends she made here in her new school were unusual.

    "I came here to deliver this to her, but I was slightly curious too. It seems your rtionship with her has changed."

    "I don''t need another lecture."

    The words Eli said the previous day remained in his mind.

    "There is no need to lecture. Besides, I doubt that even Futaba can say anything to you now."

    Huh? Sano blinked, confused.

    "You have changed. There are still many disagreeable parts about you, but you are no longer an enemy. Moreover, it will upset Sumire if we continue to go against you."

    Sano didn''t understand this situation at all. So is Kiragi epting him now? He isn''t even in a rtionship with Sumire now, so this strange eptance from her friends is odd.

    Now that he thought about it, it wasn''t just Kiragi. Even that woman who badmouthed him and humiliated him in front of so many people is less hostile. Terashima doesn''t seem to treat him as an enemy. It felt very peculiar to him; he didn''t understand why these people were behaving this way.

    Kiragi didn''t say anything more than that and walked away. Sano stood there in the hallway, dumbfounded for a few moments before he returned to the room. For a moment, he stood back since he saw how close they were.

    Terashima stood by the bed and leaned forward.

    "I''ll be back tomorrow morning. I''ll bring you breakfast too."

    ''"T--thank you for the dress."

    There was a box on the bedside table.

    "Your wee. I want to go with you, but we will draw too much attention. So don''t be careless."

    "Yuhi, will he really be there?"

    Terashima didn''t respond with words and kissed her. Sano froze again, although he already saw this before the sight still left him stunned.

    He coughed awkwardly, and Terashima pulled back from her. He didn''t say anything else and walked off.

    "Uh.." Sumire trailed off andughed. "You saw that?"

    "You''re going to the party too?" Sano ignored her question.

    He ignored how her cheeks still seemed red and how shy she looked.

    "They invited Soujiro and his fiance. So I have to go."

    "Too?"

    "I''ll be attending." Sano kisses the end of her hair. "Do you want to attend with me?"

    "I''m going with Soujiro. Besides, what about Penelope?"

    "Come with me." Sano brushed his lips against her ear. "It will be dangerous."

    "I''m almost recovered."

    "Sumire, those people"

    "I know why they invited us." Sumire trailed off. "Yuhi said Ru would be there. I want to talk to him; that''s why I am going."

    "Sano?"

    Unconsciously he found himself getting close to her. "Hey, are you wearing perfume?"

    "I am; you gave me some after all."

    But normally she doesn''t wear it. There is no need since she is hosp- Sano paused. She probably wore it because she heard Terashima would visit. Now that he thought about it, she does seem more dressed up on certain days.

    "I will take you to the examination, but eat breakfast first."

    "Alright!"

    Sano paused for a moment. Didn''t she already eat with Terashima? He only said that out of habit, but he supposes it doesn''t matter.

    _______

    In one of the many dark alleyways in a certain district in Tokyo, a man with short ck hair wearing a ck suit and top hat strolled across. There were a group of men on both sides. His gaze fell on the pile of bodies and the broken ruble beside them. He spotted the traces of blood from before.

    "Sumire didn''te here, did she?" Yuhi asked one of the men.

    "No sir."

    But this level of injuries, Yuhi scanned the area and immediately spotted something from the corner of his eyes. It was a brown object, an old pipe.

    A deep sigh passed his lips. "There is no need to investigate. I indeed kept some alive, but since Sumire wanted them dead, I would have killed them after getting the information."

    It seemed that person determined that these people had no value. But did he really have to go this far? This is an indirect way of courting his wife.

    "Sir, what should we do about the bodies?"

    "I will call the SF in, and they will take them away, make sure to scram before they arrive."

    It is too troublesome for them to move the dead bodies. Besides, if they touch the corpse and get their fingerprints on them, they will all spend nights in cells. Well, except for him, he would never leave any traces behind.

    Yuhi exited the alleyway after picking up the pipe and putting it in his pocket. This area of town was a lot livelier than the rest, but the people whoe here are different. There were many young people, all wearing unusual clothing. This downtown area is a ce for delinquents and other underworld deals.

    Now then, what else does he have left to do here? Sumire gave him some instructions, but he was reluctant to follow them all. It is not like he doesn''t trust her, but if she continues behaving recklessly before returning to the entertainment industry, it could potentially backfire on her.

    From: Sumire

    I''m sorry about what I said earlier.

    The truth is I would rather not ask you to do such things for me.

    But the way I am now, I can''t move very well.

    Yuhi paused as he read the text and sighed. She doesn''t have to apologize. He was the one who told her that he would shoulder all the demons she has to carry.

    But is she truly okay with taking a life?

 Chapter 476 - This Should Be Enough

    It was something Yuhi avoided asking her. The topic isn''t taboo since they both work in this business but for the two of them who once spoke about their dreams to have a normal life, it was a sensitive issue. Although he resigned from the underworld organisation Holy Knights, he only stayed away from underworld matters for a short while.

    Before he knew it he gathered his own group of people, and thus akagumi. At first Yuhi did not intend to do anything with the group. They can all gather around him due to their respect and all that, but he didn''t care for them. But several incidents lead to them bing close.

    He couldn''t leave them alone, even though normally he wouldn''t involve himself in impossible looking situations. They are the ones who gave up on leading normal lives, they all chose to take this path. They should be responsible for their own actions.

    Yuhi recalled the time he stumbled on Yoru facing so many people alone. His partner had abandoned more like got captured by the enemy and they used the poor kid as leverage to beat up Yoru. Another member ended up involved in a gambling debt and had to pay millions. It seemed his girlfriend signed off his name and tried to sell him out.

    All his members went through simr dark and gruesome things. He could have left them alone, but when he thought about how Sumire helped him he understood. He could have ended up just like them all powerless, and alone.

    If there is just one person who is willing to extend their hand out, then maybe hope will return to their eyes, maybe they can live again.

    It was a stupid and foolish gamble. What if it didn''t work out well and he only made the situation worse? Some of his members had other people they could have turned to but chose not to, they chose to face their hardships alone.

    They could have criticised him for interfering, he might have even made their situation worse. But he couldn''t bare it, he couldn''t just walk away from that sight.

    He really has be soft, but he supposes that wasn''t a bad thing. If it were the past him he would have hesitated more. Back then he wouldn''t have wasted on such things that would drag him down. The moment somebody invests in something to the point it bes a burden, is the moment where things fall apart.

    It was a sign of weakness, caring for other people, feeling something and acting carelessly on such feelings.

    Yuhi paused in mid-thought and sighed. His gaze fell on the grey coloured skies. Is it going to rain again?

    He thought back to what happened recently and paused. He wondered if it were okay to give it to her like that. But recently they have not had as much time to spend together. With her staying in the hospital he has to refrain from seeing her.

    Jae and Atushi keep acting considerate but he knew what they really thought. Sometimes Yuhi didnt know what he was doing with Sumire. No matter how much he loved her, there were days where he would wake up not understanding why he even approached her. The reason he thought this way has nothing to do with her. While Sumire hesitates a lot regarding their rtionship, the girl has persisted through all theplications.

    She seems a lot morefortable around him now, she can smile more. Moreover, a huge sign that something had changed is that she returned to him. One of the things he feared when they first dated was Sumire leaving him. If she ever left for whatever reason, he knew she wouldn''t return.

    So the fact that she came back to him already shows that she has changed, and that the situation is different. She returned to be with him, that is enough progress.

    Yuhi was walking around the main streets, before he found himself in a quiet shopping district area. It was here where he realized that somebody was following him. He nced back and somebody quickly hid behind a pir. They moved quickly but he still caught a glimpse of the person, to be exact their hair colour. Brown coloured hair- Yuhi had many acquaintances but only one person has that shade of hair.

    Yuhi rolled his eyes as he strolled over. "The little miss that is hiding over there. Are you my wife?"

    "No!" Sumire eximed.

    "If your not her then I guess I can bully you-" Yuhi''s sentence fell short when she left her hiding spot. The girl raised her fist to hit him but Yuhi grabbed hold of it as he calmly said. "I am only joking, I won''t."

    Sumire didnt say anything but moved her hands away, she kept her head down. Yuhi looked at her carefully and noticed something. She wore the earrings that he gave her recently.

    Yuhi picked her up and she immediately buried her face in his neck. For the next few minutes nobody spoke and he allowed her to continue sniffling. He eventually hears movement and asks her. "Did you miss me, Sumire?"

    "You werete, I got worried."

    "Like I would miss a date with you."

    Sumire sighed. "I doubt that talking to another gang can be considered as a date. But, these people have been stepping out of line recently. If I don''t go personally then they will use it as a chance to question my position."

    Right, it wasn''t a date. The two of them had to go speak to another gang about the dealings they are conducting on their turf. Even though Sumire is involved in the underworld society, there are certain things she doesn''t tolerate. One of them is drug exchanges, it is one of the first thing she prohibited when she rose to her position at the top.

    Naturally there are many groups who disliked this rule, but normally people followed it. The ones who sneakily try this end up found out by her and the punishment is beyond harsh. Before he left there were many times where he went along with Sumire to punish these people.

    "Did you tell Nagawa?"

    "I did! After you left, I had an extra breakfast, went to rehab and did a few consultations. But it''s so boring."

    Yuhi chuckled when he felt her lips on his neck. "Enough sniffling, you did tell him properly where you were going right?"

    "Che, I did. But enough of San, Yuhi. Aren''t you forgetting something?" Sumire drew her face back from his neck and looked at him with expectation in her pretty eyes.

    "Maybe you can remind me."

    He obviously knew what she wanted but he wanted her to take the initiative. There is nothing more pleasant than his wife kissing him.

    ''Gee she is too bold recently.''''

    It was a scent he was all too familiar with. How did Nagawa get her to drink? Yuhi however didnt try anything more than kiss her. Sumire must have realized since she pulled away, but by that point she had already done some bold things.

    "Are you sober now?" Yuhi asked.

    Sumire slowly nodded her head.

    Her cheeks turned red as though she just realized what she did.

    "If you''re going to drink alcohol, you should do so at night and with me."

    Sumire pushed him away with her hands but he grabbed hold of it. "I don''t like it when you run away."

    "Don''t tease me Yuhi. I--"

    Yuhi softly kissed her forehead. "Mm, I know."

    *UNEDITED*

 Chapter 477 - Unsent Letters

    How can he not know what she is thinking? For Sumire, being in a rtionship is challenging. This is one of the reasons why he doesn''t overdo being affectionate with her. Sure his behavior at the start of their rtionship was questionable. But he had to admit that he didn''t think rationally then.

    He felt overwhelmed that she even epted his confession and went along with the flow for a while. When he finally snapped out of it, he decided to rethink his approach towards her.

    Although it is hard for him to hold back at times, he has adjusted to not jumping on her randomly even though everything she does makes him want to attack.

    "Have some water." Yuhi passed her a bottle of water from his bag, and Sumire epted it.

    "I''m sorry, Yuhi, I didn''t mean to drink. But Sano looked upset. I knew he wouldn''t spill, so I used this way."

    "Don''t apologize." He didn''t say anything more than that. A part of him sympathizes with Nagawa, after all.

    But there is a limit to his sympathy. He disapproves of Nagawa getting Sumire drunk. Even though the two have had that talk now, there was still something unusual about Nagawas behaviour towards Sumire.

    This is why he cannotpletely trust the man. Nagawa still has to prove himself. This is also

    "This looks good on you." He swiftly changed the topic and pointed to the earrings.

    "T-thank you, yuhi. You know I don''t normally have things like this. Even though I have plenty of money now, I have gotten used to people saying I don''t suit such girly things. So these earrings and the dress- '''' He cuts her off by softly kissing her lips.

    Kissing is nice; he wants to do more than a kiss, though. But Yuhi only entertained those thoughts for a short while when he felt the warmth on her cheeks. Yuhi pulled back and pressed his hand on her face to check it wasn''t a fever.

    It seemed fine, but her face felt very hot just then.

    "Yu-Yuhi?" Sumire said, startled.

    "Every time you''re honest with your feelings. I lose control." He mumbled against her lips. "Do you understand?"

    Yuhi knew he didn''t have to exin that much to her. She isn''t that clueless.

    "I-I''m only-"

    He kissed her again, but this time more passionately. At some point, his hands were on her shirt; he raised it slightly above her belly button and touched her breasts. He kisses and touches her for a while like that, both of them gasping for air after the long kiss.

    "What were you going to say?"

    "Stupid waste now," Sumire mumbled as she rested her head on his chest.

    Yuhi''s gaze softened. "I really can''t control myself around you. You should prepare yourself when you get out of the hospital."

    "R-right. Uh," Sumire trailed off andughed. "I''m sorry, Yuhi-san, but could you give me a hint?"

    "A hint?"

    "What are you going to do? I feel that I should do something too, but I don''t know much."

    She really is clueless.

    He did say he would teach her, but Sumire isn''t like those other girls. It would feel weird if he showed her what to do.

    Still, she looks so interested.

    "A bit like this, but something more," Yuhi mumbled against her ear.

    "Uh-right. I see."

    Yuhi kissed her lips softly and squeezed her hands. "Are you feeling alright?

    "I will be fine; you''re going to watch my back, right?"

    "Of course. But," Yuhi brushed his lips against her ear. "I am worried about you."

    For a moment, neither of them spoke, and he thought back to something that happened recently.

    ''Yuhi. I''ll give you this. It''s the letters she wrote for you during the years you two didn''t see each other. She never sent it, though.''

    Imagine his surprise when he got all those letters from Atsuro.

    The moron.

    Yuhi recalled each word on those letters perfectly; he read them over and over again.

    Yuhi, how are you feeling today?

    Yuhi, have you been eating welltely?

    Yuhi, today Kyoya-senpai made me do even more practice drills! I thought my head wouldbust!

    Yuhi, it''s lonely here without you.

    Yuhi, today it snowed all day, and then I remembered the first time we met. It was a beautiful snowy day. I wonder if it is snowing where you are?

    Yuhi, I got a perfect score, and people thought I cheated. But it didn''t bother me. It was the first time I put in effort like that for school.

    Yuhi, Aki-san is still incredibly grouchy. What did I do to deserve this?!

    Yuhi, what did you do today?

    Yuhi, how is school going? Are you making friends and getting along with people?

    Yuhi, I miss you.

    Yuhi, I wish I told you I love you.

    That letter was thest straw. Now he understood why Atsuro behaved so hostile towards him. The redhead knew that he was the one that Sumire liked, which was why the redhead never took Sumires rtionship with Mamoru seriously.

    Now it made sense why Sumire epted his confession. Yuhi thought she had doubts because she still had feelings for Mamoru. But it wasn''t like that at all.

    The reason why she had any doubts at all was him. His thoughts broke off when Sumire suddenly snatched his bag off him. She pointed to the letters sticking out of his bag.

    "If you are going to cheat Yuhi-san, you shouldn''t have brought the evidence with you."

    At those words, his sweat fell. Here she is with her crazy ideas again. Then again, he supposes it is only natural for her to think that way. Yuhi approached her and opened his bag; before he even passed her the letters, he noticed her face turning red.

    It seems she can recognize it from a distance. Then again, the girl did use custom-made letter paper.

    "H-how did you-" Sumire looked nervously at the letters. She seemed very confused why he would have the letters.

    Indeed if she left them with Atsuro, there should be no reason for him to have them.

    "Atsuro gave them to me."

    Sumire started to curse, and he chuckled, amused at how red her face was getting. Yuhi leaned forward. "So when were you going to confess how much you loved me?"

    "T-this is cheating," Sumire eximed.

    "I agree there. It isn''t fair for me to learn your feelings through letters. You should tell me directly."

    Yuhi was about to stop there. He knew it was still difficult for Sumire to admit such things in front of him.

 Chapter 478 - Fly

    "By the way, Yuhi-san, why do you have your guitar on you?" Sumire suddenly changed the topic.

    "Well, I have practice after this."

    It was Kous'' idea; he said the best way to increase their bonds is to practice daily. Well, he understood that they have to practice more to harmonize, but a part of him knew what Kou''s hidden intentions were. They do get along better and talk more. But there were still some awkward silent asions.

    Making friends isn''t easy, moreover with people who like his wife.

    "Hmmm." Sumire suddenly took his guitar from his back. "Then, let me borrow it for a sec."

    "So she says but already took it."

    Sumireughed. "Follow me for a bit, Yuhi-san."

    Yuhi nodded, and the two of them walked for five minutes before approaching arge hill. He immediately understood what she was going to do. This neighborhood is rtively quiet, which is why he chose to stroll around before meeting with her. But he has never seen this area before.

    ''Another ce.'' Yuhi had to admit that her ability to find ces amazed him. He thought he was good at finding peaceful areas where he could sleep, but Sumire seems to be even better.

    It didn''t take long before they reached the top of the hill.

    Yuhi looked around and saw a bench. Sumire followed his gaze and rolled her eyes.

    "No napping! This is a pretty area; you should appreciate the scenery."

    "I get that, buttely, I have been busy, so I haven''t naped as much. That bench looks very tempting right now."

    He wanted to sleep a bit before the practice, but he heard that Sumire would be meeting with those people. Normally he wouldn''t mind her going off on her own, but his gaze fell on her leg. Her injuries are taking longer to heal.

    Yuhi didn''t directly ask her what kind of torture she experienced in that ce, but he could imagine it. If it is taking this long even though they are hangouts, then they must have hurt her badly.

    Sumire pulled out the guitar from the case and sat down on the bench.

    For a moment, Yuhi froze on the spot when he heard a familiar soft and yet powerful singing voice. He watched her strum a few chords on the guitar- apanied by her beautiful voice, it was a dazzling sight.

    "Is this the main song?" Yuhi managed to ask when Sumire stopped singing.

    Sumireughed softly. "Not just the sidetrack." She trailed off. "I am thinking of a more rock approach for the main song, but I wonder if it is okay. I went for a more pop approach for my debut single, and the mainstream audience liked it more."

    What luxurious worries, normal people would worry about being able to hit all the notes in the song, not what genre to sing. This girl is truly amazing; she can sing anything without much effort.

    Yuhi pointed to the guitar in her hands. "Give me that, and show me the score."

    Sumire nodded and pulled out some papers from her bag. He joined her on the bench for a few minutes before nodding. "Alright, I understand the song; now sing."

    Sumireughed awkwardly. "Yuhi-san, you only looked for five minutes."

    "What, do you doubt me?!"

    "No, if it is you, I am sure you mastered it perfectly. But it would be better if I y."

    He thought she would like it if she could focus on singing, but it seems like she is determined to show him today. Yuhi passed her the guitar, and Sumire took a deep breath before she sang.

    "Gazing at this blue sky deeply makes me want to fly freely.

    I want to change freely like the cloud.

    We all find our own way.

    Going on this journey ourselves

    These are all my dreams."

    If the previous song shocked him before, then this one blew his mind. Howe she has gotten better? It only took Yuhi a moment to realize something. She must have secretly practiced even without him there.

    At first, he thought it was a whim her practicing in the abandoned music room. She must miss singing, it is hard for her not to sing. So even if she does not sing in front of an audience, it was enough. But who would have thought that she secretly practiced like this?

    "My tears won''t be running

    My smile won''t be practicing

    My freedom belongs to this world.

    Break my shackles and let me be

    Find my long-lost heart."

    She could easily sing this song as a bad, too, especially with the lyrics. But this rock version suits her perfectly. Sumire can sing anything, and yet rock songs suit her better.

    To think she managed to write a song like this, excellent music and even perfect lyrics to go with it. Sumire is a very emotional person, so it is easy for her toe up with lyrics. All she has to do is

    Takashi Yumi was right. If it is her- his thoughts broke off when he saw something. It looked like there were white wings on her back.

    "This is my courage.

    Just fight, no flight.

    Fly, fly, high.

    To the mountain in the sky.

    Even if there is no chance, there is still a dream.

    So I can fly, fly high.

    To the rainbow in the sky.

    Even if there are no wings, there is still the sky."

    Of course, Yuhi knew he just imagined things, and yet right at that moment, it felt like he could see it.

    This girl always talks about being worthy to stand on stage beside him, but she probably doesn''t realize that she is much better. There is no useparing them, but Yuhi felt defeated the moment he heard her sing his songs in the karaoke bar that snowy night.

    He already long admitted his defeat.

    "It will probably sound better with an electric guitar, but," His lips curve to a smile as he extended his hand out and patted her hair. "You worked hard, didn''t you?"

    Sumire''s gaze softened. "Mm, that''s right. It isn''t easy to secretly practice, though, since all of you worry about me too much."

    "But you managed?"

    "I sang whenever I could, even if it was only for a few seconds. Each second amounted to this."

    Second, she says, she really is something. Sumire isn''t a genius, and she wasn''t born a good singer. She worked very hard to reach this level because-

    "It was worth it since I love to sing." Sumire finished off the sentence in his mind with a beaming and yet childish-looking smile.

    Yuhi froze again as he felt an arrow shoot through his heart. He ced his hands on his face. What is she doing acting all cute for? She must be doing that deliberately.

    "The reason I love to sing so much is without a doubt you, Terashima Yuhi. You are somebody I admire and aspire to be like."

    Right, the respect thing. While he doesn''t mind her being his fan, sometimes it creates a wall between them.

    "At first, I thought that way, but something has changed now."

 Chapter 479 - Confrontation

    Yuhi raised his eyebrow when he heard those words.

    What does she mean that something has changed? Yuhi was going to ask her for an exnation when she suddenly eximed. "Ah, we are way past the meeting time. Yuhi-san, let''s go!"

    "Hey, don''t run, your still-" Yuhis sentence fell short when he saw that the girl had lost her bnce.

    Geez, she is far too clumsy. Yuhi rushed over and immediately broke her fall. For a moment, their gaze met and he felt electrocuted. How many times has this happened already? But every single time it happens, he ends up feeling this way.

    Yuhi wondered what she felt every time they ended up this way.

    But since they were on the steps, he also fell down, which led to him on the ground with Sumire on top of him.

    "Did you gain some weight? You''re too heavy."

    "S-" Sumire paused mid-sentence, realizing what he said. "Hey!!" Despite her anger, she quickly got off him.

    Yuhi stood up too and turned to Sumire immediately. He brushed the dirt away from the edge of her clothes and bent down when he saw something. Her shoce hade undone, so even if she didn''t have a bad leg, she would have fallen anyway.

    He slowly fixed it, carefully tying a knot that wasn''t too tight but not too loose that she would fall again.

    "Say Yuhi."

    "What is it?"

    "Why are you so good to me?"

    Yuhi blinked when he heard her question. What is she doing saying such things again? She isn''t trying to embarrass him, is she? Yuhi knew she often liked to tease him about his feelings, and the answer he would give to this question is his feelings.

    But that doesn''t seem to be the case in this instance. From the corner of his eye, he could see a tint of red on her cheeks.

    Normally he wouldn''t have a hard time answering her, but he suddenly felt an intense gaze on them. Yuhi stood up and pulled Sumire behind him. He quickly scanned the area but didn''t find anybody.

    Was it just his imagination? But just now, it felt like somebody was watching them.

    "Yuhi?" Sumire called out.

    "We should go quickly."

    Yuhi didn''t fail to see the disappointed look on her face, but right now, he felt uneasy, so he couldn''t answer her. If he actually answered that question and it leads to her letting her guard down- Yuhi shook his head. He needs to focus on the task at hand.

    ....

    The ce Sumire brought him to was in the suburbs of the small district they were in. Here the worse crimes took ce, and the living conditions weren''t great. Theke water was a murky green/grey color, and there was a foul stench in the air.

    This isn''t good for her health. The meeting ce just had to be in this ce. Yuhi called out to her. "Sumire, are you okay?"

    Sumireughed at his concern. "Im fine. This isn''t the first time."

    Indeed being part of the underworld means they don''t have the luxury to see nice things. While there are many rich people in this industry, they earn their riches through underhanded means, so the money is considered dirty. There are equally as many who are poor.

    They approached a building that looked like it was on the verge of falling apart. It was an old club from the broken sign at the front. It looked like the group they were meeting already upied the ce.

    Once they saw Sumire, they immediately made way for her.

    "Is that really her?"

    "I met her once before."

    "No kidding, I thought she was still too frightened to go around in public."

    "Ha right, we shouldn''t get close to her. We value our lives."

    "Didn''t she always talk about righteousness and act like a saint? But she got an innocent civilians killed."

    Yuhi frowned when he heard their words. Before he could say anything, though, a gunshot sound appeared. The person who said thatst part was now on the ground was dead.

    "Please forgive us for such discourteous behavior." A bulky-looking man appeared apologetic as he looked at Sumire.

    Sumire didn''t say anything and simply strolled inside. Yuhi didn''t leave her side for a second. Quite some time has passed since he hasst seen people behave like this towards Sumire. People fear her, and at the same time, they respect her. Yuhi nced back at the man who just shot their subordinate. He was sending warning res towards the others that spoke out.

    People do crazy things when they are around somebody they respect. Even more so, in this society, hierarchy is very important. The strong will stand on top, and the weak, in order to survive they have to listen; otherwise, they will get stepped on.

    It is the same no matter where anybody goes, huh? But he supposes that is normal already.

    The moment they reached arge room. Sumire turned to him. "Yuhi-san, stop me if I do something stupid, okay?"

    Yuhi frowned at her words. What is she nning to do? He didn''t get a chance to ask since somebody leads them inside. In the center of the room sat on arge pale red velvet couch was a man with spiky blonde hair, wearing a red and ck colored suit. He worerge rings on his fingers and several piercings.

    Despite his gaudy look, Yuhi could tell that he was strong.

    There are people like him who are strong but have made stupid decisions, leading to this situation.

    "I haven''t seen you in so long, Miss Sumire; please take a seat."

    The man seemed courteous at a nce, but Yuhi could sense the hidden mockery behind his tone. Yuhi sighed quietly. This man is courting death.

    There is a reason why Sumire prohibited such things, and yet he went ahead and broke the rule. There are rules that are made to be broken, yes, but breaking a rule Sumire made well, he would never do it.

    Sometimes people forget how scary she can get.

    "It seems the passing of time has made you stupider. I thought you were a smarter person Mr. Rick." Sumiremented. "But it seems I was wrong about you."

    "No, I believe you were right. Let us not beat around the bush; both of us are very busy people."

    "Indeed, then I will tell you directly. Move your toys away from my turf, and our partnership will continue."

    At those words, Rick burst intoughter. "You mentioned the partnership, but," his gaze dimmed. "Were you not the first person to turn their backs on us?"

    ".."

    "We had nothing to do with that ident! How could you raid our bases like that and take out so many people?" Rick bellowed.

    It took Yuhi a moment to understand his anger. Now that he thought about it, there was a time when she first came to Tokyo. A time where she often disappeared. They weren''t dating then, so he didn''t think it was proper for him to inquire about it. But now he understood.

    She must have been investigating all the gangs in the area, and it leads to this.

 Chapter 480 - Choose

    "If you werepletely clean, then I wouldn''t have gone so far. The case Ru investigated before the ident; your group was part of it."

    At those words, Rick looked away. "It''s not what you''re thinking. I didn''t approve that drug."

    "But you admit your group distributed it? You admit that you didn''t do anything to stop it despite finding out." Sumire trailed off. "That is equally just as bad."

    It happened very quickly. There was a subordinate near Rick who had been standing close. Yuhi simply thought he was the personal bodyguard, so he didn''t think much of it. That was until he realized that the man was staring at Sumire with a dark gaze.

    When Sumire first told him abouting here, he canceled his prior ns. Normally she would have lectured him for canceling his work because of him. But she didn''t this time; she agreed right away.

    Yuhi thought there would be something special about today''s deal. But there was no such thing.

    The reason she invited him along was for this purpose, to watch her back. He pulled out a gun and looked towards the violent man.

    Yuhi didn''t hesitate to shoot the man who attacked Sumire.

    The weight of a gun is heavy, even a small one like the one in his hands. The weight of the materials and the weight of the price one pays every time they use it.

    It doesn''t take long for an amateur to end a person''s life. A person doesn''t have to have the experience to use a gun.

    Yuhi''s gaze fell on the man on the ground and sighed deeply. He already knew without checking that the person was dead. Yuhi turned to the head guy.

    "If you can''t control your people, don''t expect us to do the same."

    It was a bluff, of course. He and Sumire came here themselves; they didn''t bring anybody else with them.

    "It seems you are modest. You don''t have to call your people in." The man was wiping his face with a handkerchief.

    It took him a moment to realize why he was behaving this way. Yuhi thought it was because Rick was frightened that he killed his subordinate, but it wasn''t. Sumire stood directly behind Rick with a de at his neck.

    A dagger made out of blood, anybody who looked at it would get scared. Yorick probably thinks Sumire has peculiar hobbies. It is normal to think that way in this situation, but Sumire isn''t using her victim''s blood but her own.

    ''I wonder if there is a way she can summon those weapons without her blood.'' Yuhi sighed in defeat. If only they both didn''t end up with such unusual abilities.

    "I see, but," her gaze darkened. "It was your men who attacked us. Don''t you think we should get something more out of this?"

    "S--something more?"

    A devilish smile appeared on Sumire''s face. "Move your business elsewhere, away from Tokyo and Star Town."

    Rick looked frightened at those words. "Y--you know about--"

    "Of course I do. Do you think I won''t hear what is happening over there just because I am in Tokyo? Please, do you think my position is just acy decoration?"

    Each word of hers contained venom, and he felt the temperature in the room drop.

    Yuhi turned to the frightened Rick. "Do you really have time to ponder on other options? Answer her now; it''s either yes or no." Yuhi pointed the gun towards him. "Choose."

    He didn''t say much, but it was enough for the poor man to break down atst.

    After Sumire forced him to sign a contract with his own blood as a signature, they left the building.

    How did she do that?

    Yuhi recalled the needle she pulled out of her bag several minutes ago. ''She can be very scary when she wants to be. While I acknowledge her scary side, it is a bit impressive considering how she normally is.''

    The dangerous aura had yet to leave her, so Yuhi leaned down and kissed her lips.

    Sumire blushed and pushed him away with her hands. "Stop."

    "I can''t; you''re too pretty."

    "Are you really saying that now, idiot?"

    Yuhi knew that whenever she showed her frightening side, she would put up a wall between them.

    "If I am?" Yuhi cupped her cheeks. "You don''t have to look away; you know I ept everything about you."

    "But sometimes that is suffocating."

    "I am aware, but it is better than to leave you be. If I do, you will have crazy thoughts again."

    "Yuhi, you know I--"

    Yuhi shook his head. "There is no need to exin, I understand. Besides, both of us have seen enough blood tost a few decades. You''re not the only one who has done terrible things, Sumire."

    She pulled his hands away from her face and walked a few steps ahead.

    "Do you ever ask yourself why we both got involved in the underworld? Even if we got dragged into it, we could have walked away during the early stages. It''s not like we both had good positions earlier on. We were both hunting dogs, both tools. If we wanted to leave, nobody would have missed us."

    Indeed, it is exactly like what she says. They could have left much sooner. But the reason he didn''t walk away from it all, huh?

    "Working by your side, I realized I was worth so much more. I wasn''t a hunting dog but an actual detective."

    Working alongside her in an underground organization, strangely enough he felt like a professional detective rather than a delinquent.

    Sumire paused for a moment before she mumbled. "So you went back?"

    "I wanted to work with you again, lime that. Sure the line of work we engage in is dodgy and may ruin our careers if people find out. But somebody has to do the dirty work to maintain peace. Others look down on this line of work but I find it a meaningful way to contribute to society."

    Sumire sighed. "Only you would think of it that way, Yuhi-san."

    "So, what is your reason?"

    "I wanted to stop feeling so powerless and carve proof of my existence. Even if I had to resort to turning to the ugly side of society." Sumire whispered.

    ''It''s not like I didn''t know that. I worked as her partner for a while; it didn''t take long before he understood her way of thinking.''

    This is the first time she has admitted it, though.

    "Although my family and I didn''t get along well, they still shielded me from the darkest parts of society. Because of that, I believed they did care, even if theymunicated wrongly."

    "Do you miss them?"

    It was a stupid question. During the times Sumire spoke about her family, she would get this look on her face.

 Chapter 481 - Hold Me Tightly

    "I would be lying if I said no, but I can''t say yes either."

    ''She must feel conflicted. Whenever I watch her back like this, I remember all the other times I watched her.''

    Back then, even though he was so close to her, he could only watch from a distance. The situation has changed now, though.

    Yuhi got closer to her and grabbed hold of her hand.

    Sumire''s gaze softened, and sheughed softly. "Are you taking my hand hostage again?"

    "Yeah."

    He wants to say something. But he has no experience with family, so he doesn''t want to sound like a hypocrite.

    She suddenly turned to him and let go of his hands. For a moment, Yuhi paused, thinking he did something wrong when she pulled on his arms.

    "I taught you before, but let me remind you again. During moments like this, you wrap your arms around me."

    Yuhi wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her close. She buried her face in his chest.

    "Hold me tightly."

    "- and not let you go?" Yuhi finished for her.

    Sumire mumbled. "Mm, so you''re smart after all."

    "As usual, you always try to get thest word in. Aren''t you destroying this moment?"

    Sumire mumbled. "Mm, so you''re smart after all."

    "As usual, you always try to get thest words in. Aren''t you destroying this moment?"

    "Maybe I just want you to punish me."

    "I see how devious."

    They spend the next half an hour or so just hugging in that single spot. Yuhi, however, didn''t let his guard down once. It seems many people dislike Sumire in this ce. While there are just as many who respect her, there are those with grudges.

    His gaze fell on the girl walking a few steps ahead of him. Her movements still seemed a little clumsy, so he still kept close. But her leg does seem to be getting better now. She should be able to perform in this condition.

    Still, it won''t hurt to be too careful.

    "What about that guy just now?"

    "Hmm, I think he took revenge on me for killing his brother." Sumire trailed off. "When I first came here and looked around the gangs. Some were being unreasonable and not very cooperative. That guy''s brother being one of them. He used underhanded means, tried to drug and kidnap me. But it backfired on him since I fought back."

    Yuhi looked at her startled, and his gaze darkened. From that scenario, it was clear what they were going to do to her.

    "So even though they managed to drug me, I still managed to fight them off and get off scot-free."

    Yuhi immediately grabbed hold of her hand, and Sumireughed nervously.

    "I thought if I told you casually, you wouldn''t react."

    "When was this? If they seeded in drugging you, how did you-" Yuhi paused mid-sentence. "You asked Nagwa for help, right?"

    "It was the first favor I asked of him since I saw him again. At the time, we were still on odd terms, so it was a bit risky. But I didn''t want to bother you, Yuhi."

    He should be ttered that she was so considerate. But Yuhi got a very bad feeling from this. "Did he do anything to you?"

    "No."

    It was a t-out no, but Yuhi still sensed that there was something amiss. Unfortunately, it was before they went out with each other, so he can''t say much. All that matters is that she made it out safely. Still, she is amazing. He and Atushi already increased the security around her then, but she still managed to slip away.

    "You look conflicted, Yuhi-san."

    "It''s because I can''t say anything; we weren''t in a rtionship then."

    Sumireughed at his words, and Yuhi sighed. "This isn''t funny. I am mad about this. But what can I do?"

    "For one, maybe you should ask for some details."

    "I will pass!" Yuhi eximed. He would rather not hear the details. Besides, he could already picture the situation. She managed to escape, but the drugs must have taken effect on her. She must have been in a drugged state when she called Nagawa.

    "I was going to call him and ask for help, but before I could do that, I ran into him. He was in the area."

    Yuhi frowned at those words. What type of coincidence is that? He shook the thought out of his mind but couldn''t help but be suspicious. His gaze fell on the girl looking at him, concerned, and he sighed.

    "You have to make it up to me."

    Sumire beamed happily as she clung to his arm. "Alright, then I can do that."

    For the next few minutes, neither of them spoke, but his gaze remained on the girl clinging to him. What is with her today? Normally she doesn''t cling to him like this in public. Then again, maybe she is in a good mood.

    "I just realized Yuhi-san, you''re probablyte to your practice now, aren''t you?"

    Yuhi looked up at the fading orange skies and then at his watch. It was six pm. He hadn''t realized how long they spent in that base. He sensed her cheeky tone.

    "Shall we go for dinner?"

    "Then I know a good ce!"

    Her recent bold actions and behavior surprise him recently. It won''t hurt to ask now, would it?

    Yuhi grabbed hold of her wrist. "Hey, let me ask you something."

    "What is it, Yuhi?"

    "Do you keep smiling like that because you know it makes me want to pounce on you?"

    Sumireughed nervously. "Uhh, I had no idea."

    She didn''t, huh? Of course, she didn''t know. Sumire is very bad with this stuff. But sometimes, when he is around her innocent self, he loses control. Yuhi didn''t say anything and pushed her towards a wall. He trapped her with his arms, and she shyly looked down.

    "Yuhi? What are we doing?"

    Shouldn''t she ask him why he is doing this? Yuhi cupped her cheeks. "Your not afraid of me, Sumire?"

    "Of course not."

    "You must have heard those rumors. You should know that rumors like that usually start from something."

    "I- I understand that you slept around before."

    Does she really? Then, why did she ept his confession? If she understood, normally, one wouldn''t ept. Or maybe there is something wrong with her?

    "Do you like me, Sumire?"

    "I-"

    "Let me rephrase that." He brushed his lips against hers. "Do you love me?"

    At those words, her cheeks colored, and she nervously looked down. But she only looked down for a second before she raised her face.

    "I love you, Yuhi."

    "Repeat it."

    "I love you."

    ''Am I hearing things? Normally she would- his thoughts broke off when he felt a familiar pair of lips on his.

    Sumire was kissing him rather oddly, he chuckled, realizing she was trying to get him to open his mouth. The moment he opened it for her, he immediately took control of the kiss.

    Honestly, she is too much. How can she smile so innocently like that in front of him? Doesn''t she realize what impact her words and actions have on him?

 Chapter 482 - Something Natural

    This good ce Sumire mentioned is a burger joint opened up in the nicer area of downtown. It seemed that it just opened recently, but since she has been hospitalized, she hasn''t had a chance to go. He watched as she returned with their order and ced the tray on the table. He offered to go at first, but Sumire insisted that she wanted to treat him.

    "Did you tell the others?" Sumire asked.

    "They are on their way."

    When they got inside, Sumire told him to invite the rest of his group members over. So much for a nice dinner date with her. Then again, this is as romantic as it can get in a ce like this.

    Sumire doesn''t like fancy ces; she alwaysins that food portions are too small. Or how they overdo the menu. Yuhi had many fond memories with her back when they were partners in the underworld organization holy knights. They would end up with unreasonably long missions and end up returning home in the morning.

    During those times, the only ces open to eat are fast-food chains like this one. He remembers the first time they went out to eat after a job, there was only one fast food joint opened, and it took them a long time to find it. Sumire could no longer walk anymore, so she sat outside, and he went inside to order.

    It was a simple meal, but after that, it became a tradition. It didn''t have to be a burger joint; it could be anything. But for him, it was one of the best moments of his life.

    They always got along better than most people due to their shared interests. They never ran out of topics to talk about, but right at this moment, he didn''t know what to say to her.

    "You''re not going to judge me, Yuhi-san?" Sumire suddenly spoke up.

    "For?" He feigned ignorance despite understanding what she was about to say.

    "You saw what happened tonight. I don''t even have to do anything, and people automatically be hostile."

    "What happened with the brother couldn''t be helped, and the people from before, you can just ignore them."''

    Those ones aren''t worth mentioning at all.

    Sumireughed at his words. "What a simple answer."

    "Do you dislike that?"

    Sumire shook her head. "No, I think it is exactly like you."

    That means she is okay with it, right? His thoughts broke off when he heard the sound of his phone.

    [From Kou:

    Calling us over at this unreasonable hour after skipping our practice, only you could be so bold, Yu-yu!

    Anyhow, since you skipped already.

    We all went off to do our own thing.

    Tell Mimi that she can do anything she wants with you tonight.]

    Yuhi sighed when he read the message. If only things could progress that far. Then again, it''s not just her; he is equally to me.

    "Is something wrong, Yuhi?"

    "The others can''te." Yuhi trailed off. "After this, I will drop you off at the hospital."

    Sumire paused for a moment before she sighed. "Alright, it seems you really can''t get my hint."

    Huh? Yuhi blinked, startled at her words. What is she talking about? He wanted to question her some more, but she quickly changed the topic.

    Well, he supposes he shouldn''t bother her too much. Yuhi slid his fries across the table. "You can have these too."

    "Thank you!"

    ˇ­..

    Life without Ibuki Sumire by his side consists of work and training. Two days go by in a blink of an eye, and for those past two days, he hasn''t seen her at all.

    The reason why he became so close to his group members, strange enough, is due to Sumire''s absence. Yuhi doubted that they would have gotten this close. He wasn''t the only one who missed her. To think they came together the way they did all because they missed Sumire.

    Yuhi wipes his sweat away with a ck towel, "All right, that should do for a warmup. "

    For the past four hours, they had been practicing in an open stadium area. Here they would be holding a Christmas concert. It was a good thing that the date didn''t sh with Sumire''s; otherwise, he would have postponed it. He needs to be there for her just in case something happens.

    Of course, it would be nice if nothing happened, but Yuhi isn''t too sure. She can sing so carefreely, and yet the moment she stands on stage; it will remind her of the shackles of the industry.

    "Not like it''s any different this time, but isn''t this too intense just for a warmup," Kou said.

    "We even have a live concert right after." Ran added.

    "Tetsuo always ends up like that after morning exercises," Jun said, pointing to the passed-out earl. It was rare for the sea-colored-haired man to show signs of weakness. But Yuhi heard before that he always had rather poor health.

    "It''s exactly because we''ve got work that we need to get pumped up now." Yuhi reminded them.

    "We''ve got a tough schedule up until our leave date, and I contacted Mako, who told me a long list of events that were signed up for. Drama recordings, magazine interviews, outdoor live events. Our remaining work here is mainly new year''s shows, conferences, and a few photoshoots." Ran listed.

    Recently they have be a lot more popr. At first, there were many who hesitated about their group; there were those who disapproved. Although the other four are equally skilled, nobody else other than him is internationally famous.

    "So it''s work all the way till we leave, huh? I wish I could see Mimi," Kou whined.

    "Workes first. We need to continue developing our group''s fame and reputation. There are heaps of things left to do. We don''t have time for anything else now."

    "Says the one whoes home to a pretty wife."

    Hey, hey Ran, is that bitterness? Yuhi still felt awkward around Iwa Ran, and they would asionally get into disputes. But after they worked together to get Sumire that time, things have been slightly better.

    "That''s not the point here," Yuhi argued.

    Besides, doesn''t Ran remember how Sumire has been staying in the hospital? He has hardly had any time to see her. Two whole days have passed since hest saw the girl, and Yuhi wanted to see her so badly. Unfortunately, he has not had the time with the sudden rise in poprity.

    "Besides, love isn''t something you do; it''s something you fall into. " Tetsuo spoke up. "It is something that happens naturally."

    "Just thinking of her smile or voice makes your heart race. Nothing can rece these feelings." Kou joined in and nodded.

    "I haven''t got a clue what you''re talking about." Yuhi feigned ignorance.

    Okay, he does. He understands it. At least when he applies it to Sumire. He can''t see himself applying that logic to anyone else but her. But he can''t admit that to these guys. No matter how well they get along with one another now. It does not change the fact that these guys like Sumire.

 Chapter 483 - Lesson

    "You agree with me. Right, Jun?" Yuhi directed his question at the member who at the very least kept his emotions in check.

    "I am on Kou and Tetsuo''s side. ording to my analysis, all work and no y leaves you boring and featureless. A person''s individualityes from their outside passions. Romance is one part of that."

    "Well yeah I guess."

    "Can someone who''s never been in love ever touch a person''s heart through his performances? I don''t think so. "

    Indeed he can''t argue with that logic. One of the reasons why there are many people who like Sumire''s songs is this.

    Yuhi deeply sighed when he saw the looks they gave him., "Alright I get it. You guys want me to admit something about Sumire don''t you?"

    They don''t agree with his statement but they don''t brush it offpletely. He''s d that the huge clock in the center stroke twelve-

    "It''s time to go."

    The power of romance, huh? Rather than embarrassment, it feels strange that such a thing has taken over his lifepletely. Then again from the moment he met her this was already going to happen.

    Before they got on to the bus that was parked in front of the universal studio grounds though. A familiar voice calls out to them.

    "Hey !!"

    He spots a brte and two otherse out of the gate. Sumire rushes up to him, creating a distance from herself and the other girl.

    "Hey, what are your ns for the thirteenth? "

    Huh? The others let out a huge ''eh'' in surprise.

    "Wait, are you...." Tetsuo said surprised.

    "Asking Yuhi out for a date?"

    Something like a ''date'' should be nothing for them now since they are dating. But this will be the first one since she returned. The first date after so long is supposed to be important. It''s only natural that the others are surprised by her boldness.

    Or maybe it is the way she is asking.

    "Well I do but what for?" Yuhi tried to remain calm and Sumireughed.

    "I was thinking we could go somewhere together. Is that no good?"

    It took him a moment to realize that she was genuine.

    Yuhi spokeup. "Who cares about that?" Hispanions looked at himpletely surprised."There is no point doing the same thing as everybody else, even if it seems impossible. All you need is motivation."

    "And I''m overflowing with it."

    "Good luck."

    "You too, Yuhi! " Sumire beamed happily.

    Gosh, she really is cute isn''t she? He wants to touch her. But there in front of all these people; usually that wouldn''t stop him. However he just said so the previous night about having self control. To satisfy himself he reaches over and kisses the strand of her brte locks.

    "Also....Yuhi?"

    "Hm"

    The brte looked over at the others before looking back at him."Could you kiss me? "

    Yuhi stared at her dumbfounded for a few minutesHe should ask her why she would ask something like that, or rather this isn''t the time for that. But then recalls what she asked him not too long ago, about being more motivated if he kissed her before work. Is this what she is referring to?

    "I can''t?" Sumire asks, noticing his silence. Her expression was filled with dejection.

    "I didn''t say that.... " Yuhi wrapped his arms around the brte and turned to the others with a deep piercing re.

    "Yes yes. Were not looking. Asami."

    "Ehhh but --"

    "Here, a fashion magazine from abroad."

    "I''ll read."

    From the corner of his eye,he watched as . He doesn''t hesitate, as he wraps his arms around the brte and bends down to kiss her.

    "What''s with that smile?"

    "I was just thinking that it really did feel as though I received power. "

    "Is that so?" Yuhi leaned forward again.

    "Un."

    His pretty Sumire, she''s always smiling so brightly and making such cute demands. Yuhi nuzzles his head on her neck, inhaling her sweet scent.

    "Yuhi?"

    "I know you have to go to work. But, I really want to take you away right now. "

    "Um, so you want to kidnap me? "

    Yuhi nodded. "I suppose you can put it that way. You''re okay to go to work?" He quickly realized something.

    "It''s only an interview. I can''t do much in this condition. I also want to show the song to Yumi-senpai, and I will drop by school a bit too."

    So that exins why Asami and Aika are with her. Still, he doesn''t like the idea of her doing an interview.

    "Are you sure? What if they harass you?" Yuhi didnt trust the media one bit. He didnt know what it was but the media had an unusual obsession towards Sumire. Why do they keep harassing her?

    It is not like she is that famous, she only had one debut single, a total of three songs released to the public. But for some reason they wouldn''t leave her alone. Is it because she is the sole survivor of the Ibuki family? But none of those reporters have mentioned her family background before.

    Yuhi tried to look into the matter but he couldn''t find anything unusual and yet there must be something wrong with this.

    "It''s okay! I bribed someone toe with me."

    Is it Nagawa again? Before Yuhi could ask, a familiar car slid up and out came Hino.

    He looked over with a deep sigh. "Hey, if you''re going to flirt, why did I have toe so early?"

    "It''s just a coincidence that I met my dearest here. Besides Hino you owe me a favour."

    ''Well if she is with Hino, I don''t have to worry'' Yuhi looked towards his friend and Hino nodded.

    "I understand how you feel but I will carefully watch over her."

    "Thanks." Yuhi trailed off when he saw Sumire''s pouty cheeks. "What now?"

    "Why did you stop paying attention to me?"

    Yuhi stared at her speechless. Since she came back she has acted more spoiled. Then again he doesn''t dislike it. Yuhi picked her up and she wrapped her arms around his neck.

    "I don''t want to let go either Yuhi." She mumbled softly.

    His gaze turned gentle at her words. "I will finish my concert quickly, and go to you okay?"

    "Mm, promise?"

    "I promise."

    He was very reluctant to let her go, but eventually Sumire got off him. "You have to behave until we see each other again, Yuhi-san."

    Behave huh? That should be his line. She always ends up doing such reckless things. He only looks away for a second and she ends up in a bad situation. Then again Hino will be with her so she shouldnt do anything too careless.

 Chapter 484 - Because I Missed You.

    The concert and interviews afterwards went by far too quickly. Yuhi wanted to distract himself and train, but it seemed that the others had ns. Now that he belongs to a group, there isn''t much meaning to training alone. He can perfect his skills all he wants, but if he doesn''t synchronize with the others, it won''t work out very well.

    Yuhi returned to his main apartment when he received a text from Hino saying not toe. It took him a single call to realize that Nagawa was in that ce too for work, and they ran into each other. He didn''t say anything and ended the call. Time seemed to go by so slowly.

    He felt very restless and couldn''t do anything. He tried to paint, but that leads to the broken canvas scattered across the living room.

    He couldn''t help but think of Sumire. Recently his feelings towards her have been very strange.

    ''I already knew that I liked her a lot. It was apparent the moment I met her. Still, recently my feelings seem different. Naturally, since they are dating, he expected that his feelings for the girl would increase but not only have they increased now, he genuinely thinks he cannot live without her.

    This almost feels like an obsession. Yuhi wanted to prevent that scenario as much as possible. After all, he saw what obsessive love did to people. But these days, the only thing he thinks about is Ibuki Sumire, from morning to night. The only thing on his mind is her.

    Is it because she left for two entire months? There is a saying that absence makes the heart grow stronger, but this is still a bit too much. He can''t help it, though. Now that Sumire is morefortable around him, she shows him many different expressions that he did not see before.

    Yuhi believed that he already saw many sides of her when they were partners in the underworld, but now he understood. Back then, as natural as they interacted, she couldn''t share many things with him.

    He was far too upied with his thoughts that he didn''t hear the sound of somebody unlocking the front door. Yuhi heard faint and yet hurried footsteps, but he was still in a dazed state.

    She smiles so brightly, and her eyes sparkle whenever they see him. She still teases him a lot, but more than that - his thoughts break off when he feels a pair of lips on his. Yuhi wrapped his arms around her and pulled her down.

    They kiss for a good few minutes before Sumire pulls away with a red-stained face. "Yuhi-san, you''re too quick to take advantage of me."

    "Because I missed you."

    Sumire, however, didn''t answer that and picked up the bag on the ground. "I bought some nice ingredients. I was nning on cooking something extravagant for dinner."

    "What is the asion?"

    "Our sixth month anniversary!"

    Yuhi raised his eyebrow. "I am sure we have dated longer, but-"

    "It''s because I ran away." Sumire sighed. "When it was six months, I was thinking how much I wanted to see you and run to your arms. You have no idea how difficult it was for me."

    Yuhi reached over and pinched her cheeks. "You were the one who left without discussing things with me."

    "Ouch, darling, do you have to bully me? I''m already tired, and yet here I am, acting like a loving wife about to make you dinner."

    She probably has no idea how triggering the words wife and darling are to him. Even though he sees more of her shy and innocent side, she is still quite bold around him. Yuhi didn''t mind that about her; he likes hearing those words leave her mouth.

    Sumire must have realized since she beamed happily when he pulled his hands away.

    "Just stay right there, Yuhi! I will finish quickly."

    It was killing him not to pounce on her, but she seemed tired despite her cheerful face. He supposes he can wait till the next day. She will be discharged in a few days, and he can have her to his self again.

    Yuhi nodded and picked up the bags. "Let me carry."

    "Mmm, okay!"

    The two of them strolled into the kitchen, and he got the supplies out for her. It didn''t take long before Sumire started to cook. Yuhi watched her for a few minutes before he hugged her from the back.

    A content sigh passed her lips. "This feelsfortable," Sumiremented.

    "Are you tired? You don''t have to overwork yourself for the concert. Although Takashi said those words, you do realize that the general public don''t think much of the showdown."

    It was harsh, but the public and media''s attention is more on if Sumire will bail or not. Nobody cares if she wins, nobody cares for her skills.

    Sumireughed nervously. "I am actually more nervous about the TV program. I have to do the waltz with the winner," she trailed off and sighed. "I don''t think I can waltz Yuhi."

    "Huh, but what about the souriees with Soujiro?"

    "Soujiro is a good dancer; he can hide my ws easily. But even if my partner leads me, this will be broadcast on national TV. I won''t be able to hide it."

    ''Your partner will be me, idiot.'' Yuhi knew he would win; he wouldn''t allow anybody else to dance with her. He could lead her and not let anybody catch any mistakes, even on camera. But she won''t know that until the day. He could not say anything and let her worry about it until the day. But Yuhi didn''t like seeing her anxious about anything.

    "Then should I teach you?"

    She turned around slightly with bright eyes. "You will? I almost ended up asking San-"

    At thatment, Yuhi frowned, and sheughed nervously, catching his gaze.

    "You know I don''t like disturbing you."

    Yeah, he understood that mindset. After all, he was the same way before. He used to have a hugeplex regarding asking others for help.

    He felt that he would be getting in their way. He didn''t want others to see him as weak and powerless.

    He didn''t want them to think he was useless not being able to do something simple.

    Sumire is most likely the same way. She would rather ask somebody she isn''t close with and sacrifice any pride. The only one who fits those requirements right now is, unfortunately, Nagawa Sano.

    Recently that guy has been a pain in his side.

    The more he ignored and tolerated it; the more Nagawa stepped up his game.

    ''It seems it has gotten to this point where I have to face it seriously'' Yuhi already knew from Hino''s tone that it wasn''t a coincidence that Nagawa was there in the same building. It was a good thing Sumire brought Hino along with her; otherwise, those two would have been alone again.

    Sumire has already had her talk with him. Initially, he intended to wait until she did this before doing anything. But even after Yuhi waited, it seemed that decision was wrong.

 Chapter 485 - I Really Like You

    It was only because he waited that the situation escted this far.

    Sumire''s feelings for Nagawa may change. She already no longer hates him despite having so much hate previously.

    This situation is dangerous.

    Despite his calm demeanor, ever since Nagawa Sano appeared, he has felt very uneasy. He managed to conceal it this entire time, but it took more out of him than he thought. Yuhi gradually felt his mental state weaken, and before he knew it, whenever he heard the words Nagawa and Sumire, an odd pain would appear in his chest.

    His thoughts broke off when Sumire switched the stove off. She suddenly grabbed hold of his cheeks and, with a stern expression, said.

    "Are you upset that I met with San?"

    "Huh?"

    Sumire sighed deeply. "I knew that it was you who called Hino. He uses a different ring tone when ites to you. You overheard Sano calling for me and misunderstood!"

    "I''m uneasy when ites to him," Yuhi admitted.

    "You never said anything until now."

    Of course, he didn''t. He understood that she had some unsettled matters with Nagawa. Even before they started dating, Sumire mentioned it. So naturally, he wanted to respect her wishes. That was why even though Hino warned him, he never interfered.

    ''I just watched them get closer'' Yuhi felt a sudden anger when he thought of it that way. What on earth is he doing? Why did he allow things to escte this far?

    No wonder the others gave him odd looks, and even Asuka said something about giving him some advice next time they met up.

    He can''t help it; even if it meant sacrificing his own feelings, he wanted her to continue smiling. He didn''t want her to dislike hun,

    Yuhi sensed the hidden meaning in her tone and knew she was mad about it. "Since when were you-"

    Sumire sighed deeply. "From the very start! Are you stupid Yuhi-san? How can you watch as the girl you like,ter on, your girlfriend act so close with another guy? Sure, I had my ns, but if you told me you were ufortable, I would have stopped right away! What is important to me is how you feel!"

    Her words and her anger surprised him. Yuhi didn''t think she would get this worked up about it. But watching her behave this way melted the unease he felt in his heart. This disy of anger shows her frustration towards him- how can he not be happy about it? This is a sign that she cares.

    What is important is how he feels, huh? Sumire probably has no idea what type of impact she has on him saying such things. Back then, all he could do was scramble for any pieces of love, even if it were mere scraps. But now he doesn''t have to do anything to get it. He doesn''t have to beg or lose his pride over it.

    This girl will give it to him naturally. His thoughts broke off when she brushed her forehead lightly against his. She still held a stern gaze on her face as she continued.

    "I understand that you were trying to be considerate of me, and I do get what you were trying to do. But I feel you have underestimated this rtionship, underestimated me too much."

    "I have?"

    Sumire nodded. "I know at the beginning I said that it would be difficult and I may not return your affections very well. But even then, surely you must have understood that I already had feelings for you a long time ago. Sure, I could never say anything because there was so much going on, but with the current situation, I don''t want you to misunderstand anything."

    Misunderstand? What is she talking about?

    Does she think he holds a grudge against her for that thing that happened with Sano? Yuhi was about to tell her this when Sumire suddenly took a deep breath.

    "I really, really like you, Terashima Yuhi."

    Yuhi stared at her, speechless at her sudden confession. How did ite to this? Weren''t they talking about how uneasy he regarded her spending time with Nagawa? Then again, she probably thinks the main source of his unease is what happened between them.

    So now she is confessing to him like this so he wouldn''t get the wrong idea. Yuhi sighed deeply, ''Give me a break already. I already like her so much. If she says stuff like that, how can he possibly let her go?'' Yuhi didn''t reply immediately and continued.

    She wrapped her arms around his neck and mumbled. "You probably don''t realize it since I haven''t been exactly clear. But I want you to understand something. The only person I have ever liked was you. I like, I love you-" Sumire corrected her words. "I love you so much."

    He intended to tease her and say something along the lines of its about time, but how could he do that now? This is the first time hearing such honest words escape her lips.

    Yuhi didn''t know what to say. What could he say to this? It seems that words are wasted when she is this way.

    There is one thing Yuhi understood, though. It must have taken a great toll on her mentally to convey her feelings honestly like this. How much did she ponder and sacrifice for her to say such words?

    She doesn''t have to do so much for his sake. But even during that snowy concert several years ago, she did the most for him. She was the only fan whose voice he could clearly hear. In the face of despair due to the weather, she was the one who convinced people to stay and believe in him.

    With her flushed cheeks and trembling body, Yuhi thought she would copse. But she remained firm until he got the ss dome around the audience.

    Normally it is difficult to see the audience clearly from the stage, but Yuhi could see her. So when he saw her a short while at the end of the concert than at the karaoke bar right after he finished his interviews. ''I thought to myself then that it must be fate.''

    He is not the cliche type to believe in love at first sight, but right then, he already knew that his feelings towards the girl were anything but normal. So he took advantage of their meeting and invited her over. Yuhi already knew that the weather forecast was bad; he knew if she didn''t get on transport soon, then she wouldn''t be able to go home. But he still invited her over.

    Taking a random girl home was so risky. Whenever Yuhi thought back to that day though he didn''t regret anything, he was right about he. Not once did Sumire take advantage of him, and she even left him that note saying that she would catch up to him. She had plenty of chances to do something, ckmail or even theft. But Sumire didn''t do that.

    He never regretted bringing her back. Their meeting led to him thinking that maybe there are good people out there. She had such genuine and honest eyes. Moreover, that voice, it seems she defeated him from the very start.

 Chapter 486 - Human Nature

    She seemed nervous.

    ''Alone together after so long.''

    ??

    ''In his room.''

    Yuhi predicted her current thoughts. She is probably freaking out inside. He didn''t waste any time. After drinking a cup of alcohol, he pushed her down.

    It was almost like she knew.

    "Your mouth is still open; you can speak." Yuhi continued kissing her neck.

    "I--I know. But like uh I thought you said."

    "I did say I wouldn''t." Yuhi agreed. "But tonight, you''re prettier than usual, and I can''t hold my feelings back. I want to touch you."

    "Sumire, I won''t harm you."

    "I know you won''t hurt me; it''s just a bit scary sometimes."

    "Then, should I stop?"

    "I know you can''t."

    "Then-" Yuhi proceeded to loosen her clothes, but she became frantic.

    "Wait, listen to me."

    Yuhi sighed. "I''m impatient."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "You can be so unreasonable." She yed with a strand of his hair. "I don''t dislike this, but you know I don''t know what to do."

    "Even when you did it with him?"

    At those words, Sumire seemed quite upset, and Yuhi averted his gaze, frustrated. "Sorry, it''s not like that."

    Sumire cupped his cheeks again. "You finally showed your anger. Yuhi, I know this isn''t easy for you to ept. But something did happen. Even though we were flirting back then, I still did it with another person. Does that make me dirty? Do you not want me now?"

    ''Like hell.'' Yuhi shook his head. "Don''t misunderstand. I don''t think you''re dirty. What I hate is Nagawa."

    "Mm, it''s normal for you to resent him."

    "He hurt you so much, and yet he still had the nerve to disrespect you further."

    She was drugged badly and hurt. Nagawa should have brought her to the hospital, not his home. Or, if he respected her, he would have contacted Atushi or somebody else. He wouldn''t have tantly taken her home and even did that to Sumire.

    "It''s human nature to feel jealousy."

    "Then this next part is human nature too." Yuhi kissed her pretty lips. "Tonight, I''ll do my best."

    Sumireughed nervously. "Uh, then me too."

    ...

    When he wakes up and doesn''t find her beside him, he stands up, puts his pants on, and walks out of the roomˇŞcigarette in hand.

    Although recently they have been sharing romantic moments, asionally he would ponder. The entire time her violet orbs had not left him, she held a gaze that seemed to speak a thousand words.

    ''They are both going to be so very lonely being apart from each other, and he won''t be the only one in danger.

    Yuhi finds her in the kitchen, cooking. But the thing that stood out to him was her appearance. She didn''t bother changing to proper clothes and clumsily put on the nightgown he tossed aside the night before.

    He watched her from the door frame silently for a few minutes. His gaze fixed on the marks on her beautiful shoulders.

    ''I bit her too hard; what am I a monster?''

    She must have sensed the intensity of his gaze since she turned around. "Ah!" Her gaze brightened. "Good morning Yuhi."

    "Mmm, morning." Yuhi put the cigarette away and walked over to her.

    "What are you cooking?"

    "English breakfast. Lately, I''ve gotten better at making bacon and hashbrowns."

    "I see."

    The food was thest thing on his mind, though. His gaze lingering towards her clothes and the apparent marks of the lovemaking from the previous night. ''It is a good thing I didn''t bring her back to the barst night.''

    He doesn''t want her to carelessly walk around like this.

    Yuhi wrapped his arms around her and hugged her from the back, inhaling her sweet scent. But that wasn''t enough, so he turned her around and switched off the stove.

    "Yuhi? What''s the matter?"

    He brought his lips to hers and kissed her lightly. "I just thought, I haven''t seen you like this in a while."

    A sight that became all toomon ever since they lived together. Sumire waking up before him and making breakfast.

    "Ah, because I keep getting hospitalized. We''ve both been busy too--" Her sentence fell short when he lightly nibbled on her ear. "Yuhi?"

    "Last night, I think I went overboard."

    Sumireughed softly. "You don''t have to worry so much. I am getting better. Besides, the live performance with Yumi-senpai is soon, and there is that TV program beforehand. I have to be discharged before then."

    "Your discharge it''s this week, right?"

    "Three days."

    There are just three more days of not waking up with her in his arms, three more days of torture. He is already at his limit though, that''s why he asked her to stay overst night.

    "Yuhi, if you can''t wait, though-" He cut her off by kissing her again. "Nngh."

    "I can wait," Yuhi mumbled. "I just feel overwhelmed since it''s been a while. I didn''t think you would agree to my request either."

    "Why wouldn''t I agree? You are my boyfriend. If you want me, I wille flying," She trailed off andughed lightly. "Also, I think I''ve been a bit pent up too."

    Yuhi raised his eyebrows at that. He isn''t too surprised at her bold behavior anymore, but it still surprises him a little.

    Even so, he wants to treasure these moments with her. Soon they will be very busy and won''t have much time for one another.

    She will have to continue dealing with the aftermath of the recent fightˇŞthe pending argument about introducing evolved humans to society.

    The new forms of technology are being introduced - advances that are so rapid that one can''t even sit down and think of it properly.

    To continue radiating brightly as the top of the idol world, the top of the entertainment industry, and continue helping evolve ''idols'' - no, to evolve the very meaning of entertainment.

    They ate the rest of the meal in silence; it seemed both of them had a lot on their minds. But afterward, Yuhi pulled her down onto therge bean bag, so she sat on hisp.

    "Yuhi?"

    "Let''s y some games and rx."

    He did consider bringing her back to the hospital, but it''s his rare day off. "You don''t have any other ns."

    Sumire covered her mouth andughed. "That''s true; then I will be in your care today."

    Yuhi switched on the remote, and a random game appeared on the screen. He didn''t know which one it was, but he knew there was a game inside the console already.

    "You''re so impatient. You can touch me againter, you know?"

    "But, when you''re tired, you''re usually drowsy for the rest of the day."

    It always feels wrong whenever he tries to do anything then because she''s only half awake. A chuckle escaped her lips.

    "I like how you''re actually thinking of morals now. But you do realize that there''s no need for you to think about it deeply, right? I like being held by you, "

 Chapter 487 - I Need To Control Myself

    Why does she make his desires seem so very beautiful and pure? When they''re anything but that? Whenever they make love. He uses coarsenguage, is rough, possessive, and monstrous touches.

    Even if they have the same desires, she''s still different from me. ''Being held by you. '' as opposed to his, ''fucking you like crazy. '' "

    ??

    "Um, Yuhi?"

    He needs to control himself. Even if she is his, he doesn''t want to break her. Maybe he should start with getting her off hisp. This current position isn''t good for either of them.

    But even with these thoughts, he pushed her down.

    "Sorry, just a little."

    "Yuhi."

    "This is difficult."

    Sumireughed again, and he sighed. "Are youughing at my misfortune?"

    "You don''t have to hold back so much."

    Yuhi was going to argue and say that was a bad idea when they hear the echo of a ring sound from the front buzzer in the room. This followed an angry voice and banging the door. He sighed deeply and grumbled.

    "Atsuro."

    Sumire suddenly got away from him and fixed her appearance. Yuhi knew, however, that she wasn''t doing this to impress the redhead. Sure enough, when he said that, Atsuro strolled in the room with a baby in a stroller.

    "Picking a lock is illegal," Yuhimented.

    "Quiet, you should have opened the door right away." Atsuro scanned the area and frowned. "If you wanted to fool around, do so another time."

    Sumire, however, was too focused on the little boy.

    "Ah, my cute Huan!"

    ''Atsuro''s timing, he did this deliberately.'' Then again, maybe he should be more considerate. Although the situation between Sumire and Atsuro has improved slightly. The girl still avoids him whenever she could.

    Yuhi understood why she was dodging him, but sometimes he would catch her asking Shin if Atsuro was okay. So she cares enough to ask, but there is something stopping her from openly showing that she cares.

    He shouldn''t think about this too deeply. It is already enough for him to be wary of Nagawa and Soujiro. Lately, he hasn''t heard much from thetter, but Yuhi couldn''t dismiss the odd threat he felt from it.

    Sumire still hasn''t annulled the engagement, and this has invited many critics. Although if they follow traditional rules, the engagement between the two is a formality, they are not actually together. But there are many who dismiss those rules now. In normal people''s eyes, Sumire has two men. Naturally, they would scorn her for it.

    Yuhi lost count of how many times the reporters have tried to sabotage their rtionship. How many of them have asked how he felt on this matter? Whenever they ask, Yuhi doesn''t say anything.

    If he acts defensive about it and stands up for Sumire, it would invite further criticism. If he says it doesn''t matter, then they would say he isn''t dating her seriously.

    A deep sigh passed his lips. No matter what he does, the impact will be bad. So he chose to remain silent. Of course, that also invited critics but not as many.

    Sumire sighed when she saw the boy was asleep. "Why is he sleeping?"

    "I gave him some medication beforeing here, so of course he is sleeping."

    Sumire frowned. "Don''t overdo it! He is still a child."

    "A child with that frightening sonic evolved gene."

    "What did you say? My little boy isn''t scary!"

    Yuhi interjected when he saw the small lightning bolts forming between them. "The sonic power is the strongest ability in the world. Naturally, for a young child, let alone a baby, it is not easy for their body to contain such power. Suppressing it with medication is the only thing that can work, but one has to be careful about the dose."

    If he stood up for Sumire here, then Atsuro would cause a fuss. But if he agreed with Atsuro, then Sumire would get upset. This is the best way to appease both sides.

    Indeed this was the right move since Atsuro nodded, and Sumire looked at the little boy. "I wonder how long we can keep hiding him."

    "Has the media been harassing you more?"

    "It''s more like I am openly being followed now. In the past, they would have at least hidden, but now they don''t hesitate to take pictures. Even if I beat up the reporter, with technological advancement, it is easy to send a photo from the camera directly to another source quickly."

    "Then hold a conference after your showdown with Takashi Yumi."

    Sumire shook her head. "Even if I do beat Yumi-senpai, it still isn''t enough. My current status in the entertainment industry is very bad due to the ident. Sure my debut song was a hit, but even before, I was having issues, so right now, my image isn''t very good. If I openly announce that I have a child, it could get messy."

    "You said to yourself that image isn''t important."

    "That''s right; true fans will remain no matter what. I can ignore all the critics and hate, but if it endangers this child, then what next? If my career harms my loved ones again, then I will no longer be able to sing."

    Yuhi walked over and lightly hugged the girl, and Sumireughed softly. "It''s okay."

    "There are some events that can help this image change," Yuhi spoke up. "First is the uing program, second the concert, third and this is the most important. For the next two months, Sumire has topete in as many tournaments as she can and join the finals for the Queen cup in March."

    Atsuro looked troubled. "You do realize her points have been reset, right? She won''t be able to umte that many points for the finals."

    Right every year, there is a tournament for the best female and male artists. They umte points throughout the year so they can earn a spot in the grand tournament. Sumire was doing very well and had already secured a spot in the grand tournament. However, right before they could announce her as an official candidate, the ident happened.

    Yuhi was actually looking forward to seeing her there. He knew that she would make it. But then that happened. He got to see her anyway, and she even moved here, but he still felt it was a waste.

    "Actually," Sumire trailed off. "It didn''t take me that long to get many points thest time. All I have to do is join three or fourrge events and win."

    Atsuro clicked his tongue, annoyed. "Do you think it is that easy with the public''s prejudice against you? Remember, most of the points wille from the public."

    "It''s okay! At the end of the day, these tournaments will judge based on skill. I won''t lose."

    Yuhis gaze softened, watching the girl brimming with confidence. She truly is amazing. Even though it wasn''t easy for her to reach this level, now that she has gotten to this point, she fully believes in her capabilities.

    Atsuro didn''t say anything to that and pointed to the couch. "Sit."

    "Uh but-"

    Yuhi squeezed her hands. "Let Atsuro check it out. You said it yourself. Nagawa only gives you vague exnations. Atsuro will be more honest."

 Chapter 488 - Will You Say It?

    Besides, there is something else he is suspicious of. Sumire reluctantly agreed and sat down on the couch. Atsuro bent down and pulled out some tools from his bag.

    Yuhi stood close by just in case, but Atsuro didn''t do anything inappropriate. Atsuro asked a few questions, and Sumire answered. After a while, he pulled away.

    ??

    "Well, I guess you can fool around since she is fully healed."

    "Fully healed?" Yuhi said puzzles. "But-"

    "I can see that Nagawa interfered a bit with the treatment. She probably felt pain due to the medication he gave her, but it has nothing to do with her injury."

    Yuhi paused. So his suspicion was right after all. He suspected that something was amiss. Sumire moved swiftly without that gang boss noticing. If her leg was in such a bad state, she shouldn''t be able to move. Moreover the fact that she doesn''t need crutches to walk. There were some days where she stumbled over, but if he thought about it, it would make sense.

    Suppose she is cooped up in the hospital for so long. Naturally, one would not be able to use their legs.

    "Did you know?"

    "Uh.."

    Yuhi reached over and pinched her cheeks.

    "Ouch, ouch! But I had to wait for a good chance to follow him to the enemy base. Unless I am close and see him every day, it will be hard."

    Indeed Nagawa would be on his guard all the time.

    Atsuro rolled his eyes. "Do you have to use such extreme methods? Besides, we were close to finding out."

    "Your way too slow when ites to investigating. Shin is too busy watching the SF movements, too, so he had to stop looking into it. I could only do it myself."

    "You could have asked me." Yuhi pointed out.

    Sumire shook her head. "Like I could do that when my dear is so busy gathering money to spoil his wife for their future."

    Yuhi chuckled at his words. "Then shouldn''t the wife work hard too?"

    "I am," Sumire nodded. "I am working hard getting rid of potential pests."

    Atsuros eyes twitched, annoyed. "You two are bold enough to flirt in front of me, are you?"

    "Of course, you''re only my doctor, and Yuhi is my dearest."

    The two bickers again, and Yuhi silently hums to himself. He likes it when Sumire is open like this. It is better for his wife to kill all his romantic rivals, but he doesn''t want her to push herself too hard. Moreover, he has more romantic rivals than the average person.

    If this were imperial times, then all these people who, like Sumire, would belong to her harem.

    Atsuro suddenly tossed a brown envelope in his direction. Despite his distraction Yuhi caught it. "This is what you want."

    Yuhi raised his eyebrows. "This shouldn''t be easy to obtain."

    "Right, so be damned grateful."

    Sumire frowned. "Why did you work so hard for my dearest? Atsuro, you better not have taken a liking to Yuhi."

    "Do you really have a death wish?"

    Yuhi sighed. "I will take her out; too much time indoors makes people go crazy." Staying cooped up in the hospital for so long must have taken a lot of willpower. How many times did Sumire sneak out?

    "Yuhi-san!" Sumire eximed.

    "First, discuss that." Atsuro pointed to the envelope. He didn''t say anything anymore and walked out. But Yuhi did not miss the look on the redhead''s face.

    It seems the results he wants in this envelope won''t be pleasant.

    Yuhi thought Sumire would ask him about the envelope right away, but instead, she turned to the sleeping Huan. "Sometimes, I wonder if he really is mine."

    "No need to wonder about it. There is no doubt that he is yours."

    Besides, only one person has appeared in this decade with that sonic ability. That child is definitely Mamorus, and Mamoru has never been with a girl other than Sumire. So naturally, Sumire is the mother.

    "Say Yuhi, do you like children?"

    "Why?"

    "I was just wondering how many you would want."

    For a moment, Yuhi doesn''t say anything, stunned at her sudden question.''ˇ­.she really has no clue what she is getting herself into.''

    Isn''t asking a question like that provoking him? He already lost control of himself earlier; he doesn''t want to do it again.

    Then again, it is rare for them to have this opportunity to themselves. The kid is asleep, so it should be fine, right?

    "If you''re talking about multiple kids, then you have to work hard."

    "I have to.." She turned scarlet, realizing the meaning behind his words. "Stupid."

    "Not really; you should know what the process of baby-making is.

    "Don''t be so unreasonable, Yuhi."

    "Unreasonable, huh?" Yuhi grabbed hold of her wrist. "I should be the one saying that other than finding out where the enemy base is. Do you have another reason why you stayed in the hospital for so long?"

    At thatment, he watched as a nervous look appeared on her face. So there was another reason.

    "I think I have been very patient since we started dating. But I have days where I can''t hold things back. I don''t want to pressure you to admit things. But this time I am going to seriously ask you. Tell me how you feel about Nagawa?"

    At one point, Sumire gradually stepped back, and soon her back hit the wall. Yuhi mmed his hands against the wall, trapping the girl. "Will you say it?"

    Sumire took a deep breath and exhaled deeply. "It seems I can''t escape this one. How do I feel? It''s not that I don''t hate him, but to say I have feelings for him? That is wrong too. Not once have I ever liked Nagawa Sano."

    "But you-"

    "Yes, he hurt me a lot. You probably think the reason I got hurt so much is because I cared, but that is wrong. I can say firmly that I have never had feelings for him. The reason I ended up hurt that badly is because I trusted him. I believed in him. I believed he was a good person, and look what ended up happening. If he broke up with me because he cared for another person, I wouldn''t have resented him. But the fact is he cheated when we were still together, showing that he didn''t respect me at all."

    Yuhis eyes widened at her words. So it was that?

    Sumire sighed and leaned forward as she buried her face in his chest. "Humans are too cruel; why do they have to do such pointless things? If he showed me he was a bad person from the start, I wouldn''t have minded it; at least he was honest. But the fact is he lied and pretended to be good."

    This shouldn''t surprise him. One of his main goals, when Sumire came here, was not only for her to live a normal life but for her to learn and trust other people. He wanted to show her the good in this world.

 Chapter 489 - Trust Is The Same As Committing A Sin

    For a while, it was rather difficult; she still behaved coldly in front of her ssmates. But gradually, as time went by, the situation changed. She hasn''t opened up to others aside from him regarding sensitive topics, but she no longer treats people as the enemy. For him, that was already a considerable improvement.

    "Back when we were working together. I tried." Yuhi mumbled.

    ??

    Sumireughed. "Indeed you did; it almost worked, Yuhi. But you left me."

    It pained him just thinking about the time apart from her, let alone hear her mention it.

    "For me trusting others is the same asmitting a sin. It means giving everything. I gave everything to Sano, such sincere and honest feelings. But in the end, he didn''t hesitate to trample over it." She trailed off. "He really was a good person at the start. When I saw that he snuck out of the party, I followed him. I already heard about him from others but what they knew were superficial things. I learned a lot just talking to him for a few seconds. He was a sincere and yet clumsy guy."

    "He changed." Yuhi nodded. He had no doubt that her judgment of him was correct.

    "Yes, he did," She whispered, her tone filled with regret. "But I can''t me him for that either. If anyone lived in that toxic environment every day, they would change. At the end of the day, it is still human nature to defend ourselves automatically. The first thing we do when others use us is to defend ourselves. San created weapons, a barrier to surround him to save himself. If he didn''t do that, they would have swallowed him alive, and he would be nothing but a puppet."

    "Even if you analyzed it that much, it still hurts, right?"

    "Yes, especially since I knew how kind he was. Perhaps I am still clinging to the past him before he changed. Whenever I am with him now, I still see faint signs of it. Maybe I am only doing this to satisfy my own ego. I already know no matter how many talks we have, he won''t return to how he was then."

    So now that has cleared everything up. Yuhi could never have figured out it was something like this. He did think that the regrets over the break-up thing were a flimsy excuse. There was even the taking revenge on him and using him as a toy thing.

    ''I went along with it, but I knew something was strange.'' Sumire was not serious about either of those things. There was a time where he suspected that she might be in love with Nagawa, but that thought quickly went away when he became friends with Kou and the others.

    When Sumire disappeared for two months, he heard many stories from them. The ones Jun told him were the ones that cleared his doubts. ''She treated everybody the same way; she would smile but have such a hollow look in her eyes.'' Later on, Kou admitted that he did sleep with her a few times, but every single time her gaze would look empty.

    That statement is the same one as Atsuro.

    They were all the same to her, even when she dated Nagawa. She never loved him. The reason she could do those intimate things with them wasn''t due to her feelings of love. She could do those things because she herself had already given up on everything.

    Initially, he was still worried about that theory, but with this, all his doubts have cleared.

    Yuhi scooped her up in his arms, and Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck. "I don''t want to lie to you anymore regarding this."

    "I don''t think that was a lie. Even if you weren''t serious about the other reasons, it was still part of it."

    "I should have told you sooner."

    Yuhi shook his head. "No, I understand why you didn''t say it. At the time, I was already working on making you get along with others and apanying you everywhere due to your fear. You didn''t want to burden me any further with something additional."

    "That''s right, but now that I think of it, that was stupid too. Yuhi, you genuinely care for me. You would never find anything I do a burden. Even if it meant dividing your time further and sacrificing your career, you would have thrown it away easily."

    "Yeah, but thinking about it, that would be too careless. I need to provide for my wife to spoil her." Yuhi used the same words that she did earlier.

    Sumireughed nervously. "Then can I ask, where are we going?" At some point, he had carried her away from the living room and brought her upstairs.

    "I think if I answer, you would only end up feeling ashamed again."

    Sumire sighed. "You truly have no self-restraint. Well, since I have unleashed the beast, I will have to go along with it."

    Despite her brave-sounding words, Yuhi sensed how nervous she was. She truly is silly at times. But he recalled the words she said earlier. It seems she has had more things going on than he initially thought. Although he knew it wasn''t that simple, he felt regretful that he didn''t ask her more.

    ''If I sincerely asked her before, maybe she will talk to him about it.

    But Yuhi knew better than to do that now. He isn''t that shameless. Yuhi quickly led her to the room and ced her down on the bed. At first, he didn''t do anything, but when Sumire leaned closer and wrapped her around his neck.

    "I don''t mind if it is you, so please-"

    Yuhi cut her sentence short by kissing her passionately. He truly doesn''t want to harm her anymore. But if this is what she wants, how could he possibly say no? He parted their lips and looked at the girl whose face was so red.

    Even without being close to her, he could hear her rapid heartbeat.

    No matter how many times they do this, she always reacts this way. Yuhi grabbed hold of her hand and softly kissed it. "Just trust me like usual."

 Chapter 490 - Patience

    After a few hours, he finally drew back from her and watched her sleep for a while. But he couldn''t stop himself from kissing her in several ces, causing her to wake up.

    "Are you alright?" Yuhi caressed her cheeks. "Sumire?"

    ??

    "I think so."

    "Sorry, you should sleep some more. I will make some food."

    Sumire tugged on his arm. "Stay with me?"

    Just three words, but her saying them in this state--it makes him feel strange. Yuhiid back down beside her, and she buried her face in his arms.

    "Mmmm, better."

    ''Is she not going toment on why I lost control like that?'' Then again, Sumire has always been like this.

    "What are you thinking?"

    Sumireughed shyly. "I''m just looking at you Yuhi, I''m not nning or thinking anything weird."

    Is that so?

    Sumire raised her face from his chest and climbed on top of him. He wrapped his arms around her bareback. "Are you sure you''re not nning anything?"

    "Maybe I am."

    "I''m sorry about just now. I got jealous."

    "Do you think I am too soft on him?"

    "Well, a little. But I know you have a hard time being harsh around people you care for."

    "It''s true my urge to mess with him has lessened since that talk. But I''m still notfortable around him."

    "Then what about me?"

    Yuhi ran his hands on her back as he said this, and she turned scarlet.

    "Yuhi, don''t do that."

    "Howe?"

    "Uh, it feels a bit strange."

    He knew ''intimate'' topics were taboo. Yuhi decided a long time ago that he would wait for her. ''I will be patient.'' It doesn''t matter how long it takes. He won''t rush her with these things.

    Still, to think just a bit of caressing led to her reacting this way.

    "Do you not like it?" Yuhi referred to what they just did. "I know normally I don''t ask you, but-" He trailed off when he saw how red her face was.

    "Sumire?"

    "Uh, hold on a moment." Sumire covered her face with her hands. "I just need a time out. You are bold today Yuhi-san, I thought you were just teasing me because I made you jealous. I didn''t know you were serious."

    "I''m always serious about this."

    Sumire leaned forward and kissed him. "I''m sorry, don''t be mad at me."

    "I feel frustrated, but I know better than to lose control. Your so special to me." Yuhi trailed off. "I want to wait until you are ready, but asionally I have moments like today. I''m sorry if it was too sudden."

    "N-not at all. Uhh," Sumireughed. "It''s a bit embarrassing speaking like this. Can I put something on?"

    Yuhi reached out for the nightgown he tossed aside earlier. "Raise your arms."

    "Thus nightgown."

    "Oh, San bought it for me."

    "Sumire, this thing is a bit transparent. You haven''t worn this in the hospital, right?"

    Sumireughed. "Silly, don''t worry. I said I wouldn''t wear it unless it''s you. He still gave it as a gift, though."

    ''Nagawa is really bold.''

    "You know gifts from men usually have meanings. A transparent gown like this means they have impure thoughts."

    "Mmm, I figured. Then what do you call the outfits you give me, Yuhi?"

    "Those? ''I want to take them off.''"

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "You''re a bit too honest there, mister."

    Yuhi tugged on her hand. "I can''t? I don''t want to lie to you."

    She turned red and averted her gaze. "Well, it''s not like that but-- I don''t know how to react, Yuhi."

    His gaze softened at her words. Well, this should be enough for now. Yuhi gently caressed her cheeks. "Why don''t you go back to sleep?"

    "Oh, I''m not trying to run away-"

    Yuhi shook his head. "I don''t want to wear you out too much. Although I do want to continue."

    "Then, instead of me sleeping, can you cook something for me?"

    "Sure."

    "Mmm," She wrapped her arms around his neck. "Yuhi, I''m sorry for behaving strangely. You know I love you, and I don''t mind those things if I do them with you. But I am still a bit frightened. What if one day that''s the only value you see in me?"

    "I understand that thought; that''s why I restrained. I don''t want you thinking I only want you for that."

    Yuhi saw her troubled face. "I''ll cook you something delicious. Just wait here, okay?"

    ˇ­.

    Even when he was making her a meal, Yuhi remained dazed. He needs to stop touching her. Although he cannot avoid it, what else is he supposed to do when they are alone together? Yuhi sighed deeply.

    ''Do sweet things.'' He should take her out on more dates. Yuhi recalled the time Sumire sang carefully in that ce she found downtown. Having a moment like that with her is not bad.

    Did she fall asleep?

    Yuhi paused when he saw the box in front of her.

    ''Whenever she doesn''t wear those, she has a habit of staring at them.'' Nagawa did tell him that, but this is the first time he sees it.

    Silly girl, does she like it that much?

    He initially hesitated with the gift because he knew how Sumire felt about receiving presents. It was due to her rtionship with Nagawa. Sumire only told him bits and pieces before. But it seemed when Nagawa started to change; he started to give her loads of gifts. He would send them over whenever he had to cancel their dates.

    Sumire always says she is okay as long as she is with him, and he knew how genuine those words were. But at the same time, he felt that he wasn''t doing his job as her boyfriend very well. He can at least do some things that were simr, the expensive dinner dates and gifts. He only avoided it because of Nagawa, but sometimes he wants to do those things with her.

    His thoughts broke off when the girl woke up. She looked at him dazed, and then her face turned red like she just realized something.

    Sumire turned scarlet again and tried to run away, but Yuhi stopped her. "I''m happy you like it."

    He wasn''t sure about getting her a gift like this, knowing how she rarely wears such things.

    His thoughts broke off when she rushed back and buried her face in his arms. Yuhi''s gaze was gentle as he looked at the cute bundle in his arms.

    He apologized for overdoing things and that she ought to eat to regain her strength with a loving tone.

    "Yuhi, you''re upset, right?"

    "Well, it is hard to say without the details."

    "At that time, they drugged me heavily, my memories are very vague, but I have some vague recollections. San isn''t a good person. When we first met again, he still behaved like a jerk too."

    "Have you ever asked him?" Yuhi questioned.

    "I''m afraid," Sumire mumbled. "There are times where I do strange things, Yuhi. My head gets all muddled, and I don''t think straight. I don''t think it was because of the ident either. There were times before where I would nk out and wake up in a random ce."

 Chapter 491 - Another Secret

    ''..We found her, but in a pile of dead bodies.''

    ''Sumire didn''t recognize me.''

    ??

    The words Atushi said to him when he first started dating Sumire appeared in his head. When they first started dating, Atushi called him to have a private talk.

    ''Can you still date Sumire despite knowing this? There is something we didn''t tell you, Yuhi; you see, there was a time where some people kidnapped Sumire. Mamoru somehow managed to get her back, but when he returned, his illness had worsened. It was only a week after the two started dating.''

    Yuhi frowned, just recalling the words Sumire and kidnap. During the time those two were captured, what exactly happened? It seems Sumire has no memory of this kidnapping; otherwise, she would have mentioned it.

    The thing he asked Atsuro to investigate was the kidnapping. So why would Atsuro ask him to discuss the details with her? Unless she remembers everything.

    So this exins the things that leave her mouth whenever she has a nightmare. Yuhi sighed deeply; why didn''t he notice this before? He stayed beside her all this time and only just realized this.

    Yuhi lifted her face and cupped her cheeks. "I asked Atsuro to investigate your kidnapping."

    Sumire nodded. "Right, of course."

    "Why didn''t you tell me?"

    "Back then, Yuhi-san, you were having a hard time yourself. There were so many people scheming against you."

    Now that he thought about it, that was indeed the time he was struggling the most. But inparison to her getting kidnapped, that was nothing. "I gave you that to contact me no matter what. You must have had it on you."

    One of the first things he bought her was when she stopped behaving coldly and got close. It was a small brooch that had a surveince camera and call function. Wait surveince? He checked his several times but saw no such thing.

    "Sumire."

    Sumire shook her head. "I don''t. I don''t want you to see it, Yuhi."

    "Show me yours." He could not recover the footage from the one he has if she deleted it. But she must still have it on hers.

    "No."

    Yuhi felt her tremble in his arms and changed his tone. "I won''t watch it in front of you, okay? Just please show me, I need to understand. You said it yourself that sometimes you feel muddled."

    He needs to see the footage to know what they did to her. He can open the documents Atsuro gave at the same time.

    "Please, don''t hate me." Her voice sounded so desperate, and Yuhi understood. She was a victim but also the abuser. He already witnessed how fast she was to pull out her weapon. She doesn''t hesitate to say the words kill too. That part was fine; he also said simr things due to his experience in the underworld.

    If she can say that with a clear mind, what happens when she is muddled? Yuhi is too afraid to ask sometimes. But he already decided a long time ago that he would ept everything about her no matter what. Besides, how horrible can it be?

    Both of them have already seen such horrific things being a member of the underworld. Yuhi doubted anything could surprise him.

    Still, for Sumire to react this way even though she is normally so calm, something must be there.

    "I won''t. How can I? You are the most precious to me." Yuhi ced a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Do you still want to stay? You can return to the hospital."

    He didn''t want to separate from her right now, but he knew his presence would only upset her now.

    Sumire slowly nodded. She looked towards Huan. "Can you bring him to meter?"

    "Sure."

    ˇ­

    When they reached the hospital, it seemed Nagawa had been waiting for Sumire since he was already in her room. He sat on the couch with aptop on hisp and put everything away when they walked in. It looked like he was going to make some remark, but when he saw how pale Sumire looked, he rushed over.

    Sano ced his hand on her forehead. "What happened? You don''t have a fever, but you''re sweating a lot."

    "I think I''m just tired. I want to rest, San."

    Sano nodded and took her away from him. "Alright, but I think I should run a few tests. I''ll do them here so you can sleep first."

    Yuhi clenched his fist when he saw this sight, but all he could do was ask him to take care of her and walked away. ''I will watch the footage from the brooch, and then--'' his thoughts broke off when he felt a pair of dainty arms hug him from the back.

    "What''s wrong?" Yuhi felt his heartbeat increase, knowing it was Sumire.

    "Mm, I want a goodbye kiss."

    Even in her state, she still finds a way to flirt with him. Then again, it makes me happy knowing she isn''t too upset with him. Yuhi turned around and cupped her cheeks. He kissed her softly before it became more passionate; he wrapped his arms around his waist when he felt her trying to take control.

    By the time he finished, the girl was in tears; she seemed reluctant to let him leave. "I''m afraid if you go and watch it, you won''t return to me."

    "Sumire, don''t be so silly."

    "I''m not, Yuhi-" Sumire shook her head. "Please don''t watch; it''s not going to be pleasant. You already saw how ruthless I am when I fight just using physical strength."

    Right, she has inhumane strength. Many people call her a monster because of that. Is she saying what happened in the footage is far worse? Yuhi could see why she wouldn''t want him to see that, but he knew it wouldn''t change his opinion of her.

    She is still Ibuki Sumire; no matter what she does, she will remain the woman who has his heart. But for her, his love for her is weak enough for him to give her up over something superficial.

    Yuhi shook his head. ''I can''t think of it this way; this is a serious matter. What can I do to make her stop crying?'' He thought for a moment before he extended his pinky out.

    Sumire blinked, surprised. "Eh?"

    "Let''s make a promise that I wille to see you after I finish watching."

    Yuhi didn''t wait for her to respond and intertwine their fingers together. "I promise I will see my lovely wifeter and harass her."

    Sumire''s who was staring at him dumbly, suddenly turned red, but it was toote.

    "There now we have a promise."

    "I didn''t agree!" Sumire eximed, but he was already walking away with a grin on his face.

    Yuhi knew she was still worried, but that should have lightened up the mood a bit. He doesn''t know what he will find, but he knew that his opinion would not change.

 Chapter 492 - Her Pain

    Yuhi reluctantly went back to his ce and went through Sumire''s belongings. Based on what he has seen from her behavior, she must carry it around with her at all times. It only took a few seconds of rummaging through her bag when he found a small box.

    His gaze softened, seeing how carefully wrapped it was.

    ??

    He knew she liked small trinkets like this inparison to luxury goods, but it still touched him knowing how she treasured it this much. Despite it being such a treasure, there is something painful in this. He took a deep breath before pressing a button, and a sizeable holographic-like screen appeared. There he could see Sumire tied up in a warehouse.

    Yuhi felt his entire body tremble the moment he saw the footage. He didn''t like it one bit, seeing her tied up and blindfolded. The following images stunned him. ''What are they injecting in her?'' After they injected something, they would beat her up. Yuhi wanted to turn away so many times, but he restrained himself.

    ''No, I have to see this through.'' He can no longer escape reality.

    The more Yuhi watched, the more he wanted to hide. The way they treated her was like an experimental subject.

    It was the next scene that led to him punching the wall. So they injected her with that stuff to see how badly she would lose control. The images on the screen showed arge wave of red-colored blood wrap around the torturers like poison vibes.

    The ability to manipte blood, Yuhi already confirmed this ability of hers, but perhaps there was something more. The next part confirmed his suspicion; red color-like mes appeared out of nowhere.

    ''There was a warehouse fire incident near the harbor''st year there was such a grand scale incident in the news. The police never found the culprit, and even the SF closed the case. The second most likely did it because they already knew what had happened there. So it was this. Yuhi recalled Sumires frightened expression and her trembling body. That stupid girl, does she genuinely think he will hate her for something like this?

    How could he possibly hate her when she has suffered this much? If only he were there, then they wouldn''t have done this to her.

    Yuhi pulled out his phone and dialed a familiar number. "Tell me what happenedst year."

    He didn''t waste any time on greetings.

    "They controlled the news to this extent, HYOU4 your group covered the incident?"

    A familiar female voice fills the end. She sighed deeply. "I wondered when you would inquire about this."

    "Tell me."

    "We did because the captain said that we could not let anybody find out about Sumire''s dual ability. So naturally, when she got kidnapped, we immediately took action."

    "But you didn''t find her right away?"

    "We did; the force built with individuals with evolved gics like the SF. So naturally, it would be easy. However, the barrier was powerful. No, it was invisible; just when we found one part of it, we would realize that there was anotheryer."

    "A multyered barrier."

    "You should know, Yuhi, it isn''t easy to make something like that on such a grand scale. Even with our people, we had a hard time. That is why we waited until the captain came back from his job overseas. He rushed as quickly as he could, but even then, it took time to arrive because of the interference."

    Asuka''s captain, huh? The head of Hyou4, the man''s name if he recalled correctly, is Honjo Raizo. Yuhi has never met him before, but he already heard the rumors about the man.

    Hyou4 was a specialized government police force group, but they deal with more serious cases and not just criminals. This group''s main headquarters were directly in Tokyo, unlike the police force and SF, there are no branches anywhere in Japan. They directly deal with criminals but also keep an eye on the government.

    The head of that very organization was an unusual man. So that guy can break a multyered barrier, what kind of person is he?

    "Then did he stop Sumires rampage?"

    "No, Mamoru was the one who did that. However, the captain was there," Asuka trailed off. "Sorry, Yuhi, unfortunately, I am not too sure either. Only those three would know what happened. Why not ask Sumire directly? Since you found out about this despite the suppressed news, she must have talked to you."

    "It''s hard for me to ask her," Yuhi recalled her reaction earlier. He has never seen her like that before; he doesn''t want to trigger her directly.

    "Then do you want me to arrange a meeting for you?"

    "With your captain?"''

    "That''s right. I know you avoided meeting him this entire time since you didn''t want to get too caught up in the underworld affairs. But bar Akagumi, that ce is already a hang out for a delinquent group with evolved abilities."

    Yuhi sighed at thest part. "So when did you find that out?"

    "I have frequently been going after work. Do you think I wouldn''t realize?"

    Right anybody who spends that much time there would realize.

    "You gathered a bunch of ability users together, Yuhi, and disguised them as a mere delinquent group. Many people question what your motives are."

    "You mean your captain is suspicious?"

    The girl doesn''t say anything to that, and Yuhi sighed. Well, it does make sense. That group directly responds to the government and reigns over Tokyo. They are responsible for individuals with supernatural abilities. On the other hand, the SF, the group Shin is part of, works mainly in the shadows.

    Tokyo is the center for a potential bloodbath. This is one of the main reasons why he gradually diminished his contact with Sumire. He didn''t want her toe here and get tangled up with all these different power groups.

    How ironic, he went through all the trouble of ensuring that she never came here, yet she ended up here anyway. Then there was no point in him staying away from her for so long.

    "He is, but I have reported to him every day."

    So that is why she goes over a lot; that makes sense. "Thanks."

    "Sumire seems to like your group a lot, and she fits in very well. So I don''t want anything to happen to them either."

    Yuhi blinked at those words but carefully thought about it. Asuka is right. Sumire does seem to get along with those guys very well. But it isn''t like how she gets along with the guys in Nanairo feather or his band members. There is something different. Whenever Yuhi looked at those guys alongside Sumire, he can''t help but think they are onerge family.

    Huh? Since when did he start to have such thoughts? They are a bunch of rowdy men, but Sumire is always smiling when she is with them. It looks like she is having a lot of fun too.

 Chapter 493 - More To Lose

    This is the oue he wanted when he first saw her dead-looking eyes when they met again in that bar on her first day. ''I will do anything to make her smile again.'' To think her spending time with the others would do that. Initially, he thought it would be bad to spend so much time with them, but it seemed that concern was for nothing.

    It should concern him more than a bunch of delinquent guys were spending time with his wife. But for some reason, he didn''t mind it. It''s not like any of those guys have the nerve to make a move on her. Moreover, the like they have towards Sumire is different; otherwise, he would have said something.

    ??

    "Yuhi?"

    "Set up a meeting."

    "Right, then take care of Sumire." With those words said, Yuhi ended the call. His gaze fell on the emblem; the screen vanished since the footage already ended.

    He wanted to delete the data, but he knew Sumire kept it this entire time, so he put it back in the box and inside her bag. She must have a reason to bring this with her everywhere even though there is an excellent risk of somebody finding it out, especially in the entertainment industry.

    Many people would stoop so low as to search through another person''s belongings to find any dirt on them. But even with that risk, Sumire takes this with her everywhere.

    Yuhi recalled her painful cries and even the tears in her eyes when she hurt those people with an ability she couldn''t control. He rushed out of the house quickly. He needs to get to her as soon as possible.

    ..

    It was already quitete when he arrived at the hospital. Yuhi didn''t waste any time with the formalities and headed straight to her room. If the security guards do see him, they already know who he was anyway. Besides, Nagawa extended the visiting hours for Sumire''s sake, and they made a special exception.

    Yuhi stood in front of her room and paused. What if Nagawa is in there with her? Maybe he ought to have called first. Yuhi shook his head. He needs to stop being so considerate. Besides, she heard from Sumires own mouth what she thought of Nagawa Sano.

    He opened the door to darkness no to a small light source by the girl''s desk. Right, she has a hard time sleeping in the dark. He wonders how she has been sleeping well in the hospital this entire time. He knew how strict they were at saving energy and stuff. This smallmp probably switches off when she is sleeping.

    Yuhi quickly crawled into the bed, relieved that there was nobody else there. The moment he did, he hears her shuffling.

    "Mmm, dearest?"

    "It''s me."

    Sumire snuggled against him. "You didn''t bring Huan? Your so silly, Yuhi."

    Right the kid, when he came back, Yuhi realized that Huan wasn''t there anymore and there was a note from Atsuro.

    ''I will take the kid for a while. You and Sumire have way too many problems.''

    Well, it''s not like he could deny those words. Despite how much time apart Sumire spends with her son, however. Yuhi noticed how attached the kid was to her and how much she cared for him. Yuhi remembered asking her if it bothered her that she couldn''t be with him every day, and she said to him.

    ''That is what makes each moment precious.''

    Right when she said that, he thought that she looked like a mother.

    But then he would remember the reason why she couldn''t live peacefully with her child. Why does she have to suffer so much?

    "You--I''m sorry." Right at that moment, he burst into tears.

    Why wasn''t he beside her then?

    ''If I didn''t leave for Tokyo, that would never have happened.''

    Sumire brushed her fingers across his eyelids. "You haven''t cried in front of me in so long. I was starting to think there was something wrong with you."

    "Why would I cry when you make me happy every day?"

    ''She is beside me now; why would I cry?''

    But seeing how she suffered like that, he couldn''t help it. A girl like her shouldn''t have to suffer such grievances.

    "Ssh, it''s alright."

    "No, it isn''t. You, I should have been there."

    "Mmm, you should have. But I am d that you weren''t. If you were there, they would have kidnapped you instead. So at the very least--"

    He cuts her off by missing her.

    "No, it should have been me."

    "You''ll keep ming yourself even if I tell you to stop. So I''ll say this; instead, Yuhi, it''s fine because I escaped, and I''m alive right now."

    That''s true; she is alive right now. She is alive and right here beside him. But why does he feel so uneasy? What is this odd feeling lingering in his heart?

    "It''s okay because you are beside me now."

    Yuhi caught a glimpse of her expression and saw how happy she was. Yuhi sat up and made her do the same. "Shall we talk a quick walk, Sumire?"

    "Sure!"

    Yuhi made sure she was wearing somethingfortable, but even then, he made sure to wrap his jacket around her shoulders.

    She seemed chirper, unlike earlier, and the color had returned to her. It was quiet; there was nobody other than them walking around the hospital.

    When they reached outside, she skipped ahead happily.

    He aplished his goal, and she can smile now, yet sometimes he felt that something was missing.

    "Say Sumire?"

    "Yes?"

    The moment she turned around, Yuhi felt his heartbeat increase seeing her bright smile. ''What is this feeling? Since when did I feel like this towards her?'' This felt very stupid to him. How many years have passed since he learned of his feelings for her?

    "Are you having fun with the others in bar akagumi? Before you disappeared for two months, went there frequently, and you liked staying over."

    Sumire nodded. "I find it fun being there with everyone."

    "You also seemed to have gained a lot of weight."

    She puffed her cheeks into a pout. "Are you calling me fat?"

    His sweat fell at how quickly her attitude changed. "Not that, but when you came here, you looked so frail like you would copse if somebody merely passed by you. But unlike that time, you eat more."

    ''She also smiles more.'' He wondered what those people in the underworld would think if they saw this side of her. Then again, some have already seen it.

    He also heard recent rumors saying that she isn''t as ruthless as before. Although he is happy with her smiling more and making friends, it could potentially be dangerous in the long run.

    Now that she has more precious things, now that she has more things to lose.

    Yuhi shook the negative thought out of his head. If it were in the past, he would be more concerned. But there is no doubt that Ibuki Sumire has changed.

 Chapter 494 - I Think Of Them As Family

    "Mmm, Atushi is always thinking of different menus for me. He always disliked how I had a limited diet before, and whenever he could, he would make food for me. But we were both swamped then, and I had to look after Ru. So now that he has this opportunity, he is working very hard to develop various dishes that I would like. Jae is very good at baking; he always makes different treats with me. Oh, and Chitose has his vegetable garden; it''s amazing. Kawa and Yoru always treat me to good food whenever we go out. They know a lot of good ces."

    Yuhi listened to her and noticed how tender her facial expression was. She indeed looks like an ordinary girl now. Nobody would have thought that just a year ago, this girl was standing at the top of the underworld as the Queen and living a bloody lifestyle every day. Although she cannotpletely escape from that fate, at the very least, she now has peaceful days.

    ??

    "I''m d I got to know everybody in Akagumi."

    ''Not I''m d to havee to Tokyo, but Akagumi specifically.'' Who would have thought those guys could make her this happy? Then again, they aren''t bad people. Sure he disguised them as a delinquent group, but the guys were not vicious at all. They do have their tough moments, but the reality is they are a bunch of kids with huge hearts. They all had terrible lifestyles, though.

    If he didn''t help them, they might have lost to their despair.

    Now that he thought about it is that the reason why he didn''t abandon any of them? Why did he personally help them out even if he didn''t have to?

    "So you think of them-"

    "I think of them as family."

    Oh, they thought the same thing.

    "You know how it is with my family Yuhi. Even when they were around, I never felt that we were family. But when I lost them, I realized that it didn''t matter if things were awkward; as long as they were around, it was enough." Sumire trailed off.

    There was a lonely look in her eyes. But it was only for a second. "That is why I am very thankful to those guys. Even though we are not blood-rted, I feel family ties towards them."

    Suppose she feels that strongly then Yuhi had a hunch, and he immediately voiced it out. "Is this the reason why you have been dealing with underworld matters more?"

    "Mmm, because I want to protect them. That drug that the organization is spreading is very dangerous. Right now, they are targeting random members of different groups. Even though not everybody knows about my ties to the group, there is still a high chance that those drugs could end up in their hands. I do not want to take any risks and lose people anymore."

    Yuhi couldn''t say anything to that. She truly is a brave one. Where does she get that strong conviction from?

    "Then Christmas eve, and New year, do you want to spend time with them?"

    Sumire blinked, surprised. "Christmas eve?"

    Yuhi chuckled. "They didn''t want to get in my way to hog you during Christmas. So they nned a small gift exchange on the twenty-fourth. It may be too much considering you also have your live with Takashi Yumi that day, but-" His sentence fell short when he saw her sparkling eyes. "You want to go, right?"

    "En, of course! I also want to visit the shrine with everyone."

    Geez, she is way too honest. So much for monopolizing her time until New year. Still, this isn''t a bad development. Sumire most likely knew how he felt about her getting close to the others, so she refrained from speaking about it.

    "Then let''s go with everyone."

    Sumire suddenly stopped walking and appeared directly in front of him. Yuhi felt his heartbeat increase when he realized how close her face was. "What is it?"

    "I was just thinking, Yuhi-san, you''re a very kind person, arent you?"

    "What brought this on?"

    "I heard from Yoru and the others how they met you." Sumire trailed off andughed. "Even though you criticized me for ying hero before, at the end of the day, you still did it?"

    "It''s your bad influence."

    "Mm, but still, I think it is a good thing. We may have scary powers and unusually inhumane strength, but we are still human at the end of the day. We still cry when we are in pain or suffer injustice; we still get angry andsh out at people. We still smile when we are happy when we are with the ones we care for. We still fall in love," She whispered thest part softly, and that was when Yuhi felt her lips on his.

    It was a brief kiss, and yet Yuhi felt the strong emotions behind them. She brushed her forehead against his. "I truly am happy now, Yuhi. Even though so many bad things have happened recently, this is still the happiest I have been in my life. The reason I can be this happy is no doubt because of you."

    Indeed, unlike her previous life, Sumire leads a rtively safe life now. She can be a normal high school girl, worry about school-rted matters, and hangs out with her friends.

    But now she has more precious things.

    "You have more to lose now." Yuhi voiced this out, knowing if he left it, it would trouble him a lot more.

    "I don''t think of it that way," Sumire mumbled against his lips. "Now I have more things to protect."

    Yuhis eyes widened when he heard those words. Of course, she would see it that way.

    "That includes you. I will make sure nothing bad happens to you."

    Despite how calmly she said this, Yuhi sensed the strength behind those words. The strength and the pain. Even though Sumire knows Mamoru is alive, she still mes herself for what happened even though she has met Mamoru.

    ''If only I were stronger.'' In the past, he also had the same thoughts. If he were stronger, then he wouldn''t have lost a precious friend.

    Yuhi flicked her forehead, and the girl yelped in pain.

    "That hurts! What was that for?"

    "For being stupid."

    "Hey--!"

    He extended his hand out and pinched her cheeks. "Whenever you try to act cool, it only makes you look like a loser." Hemented.

    Sumire''s eyes twitched, annoyed. "That heartful speech took me ages to think off, and yet here you are insulting me."

    "I am only telling the truth. I understand your resolve to protect everyone and me. But who said you have to do all of this alone?"

    She suddenly turned quiet.

    "Ibuki Sumire, you''re not the only one who sees those guys as family. The same goes for me, and the same goes for them towards us. Rather than face things alone, let us fight alongside you."

    At those words, the girl looked surprised before she sighed deeply. "I figured you would say something like that. Yuhi-san, you acted like a loner and didn''t allow people to get close to you. But when they did, you treasured them dearly. It was the same with me; that was why I could never tell if you liked me."

 Chapter 495 - A Warning

    Uh, how did it end up like this? Yuhi was about to say something when they heard the sound of a couple arguing up ahead. It seemed like they weren''t the only ones out on a stroll. Yuhi was about to grab Sumire so they could use another path, but she suddenly went.

    "It''s San."

    ??

    Yuhi looked in the direction of the voices to confirm Nagawa was there. But he wasn''t alone, and a familiar redhead woman was with him. That''s the fiance. Are they arguing?

    This is none of their business; he was about to suggest they leave when he hears their conversation.

    "I told you already not to get involved when Sumire is concerned."

    "Even if you don''t love me, the least you can do is treat me with respect? But why do you want to bring another woman to the event."

    "It won''t be safe there. Sumire might get hurt."

    "I understand your concern. But won''t she face danger regardless? Moreover, that person has been very angry with you recently, isn''t there a higher chance of you being in danger?"

    He immediately understood and sighed. Right, Sumire mentioned that she would go with Sano instead of Soujiro to that gathering. At first, it bothered him since it meant Sano and Sumire would appear somewhere together in front of the general public. But that seed of concern vanished already.

    To think talking with her would resolve all the internal battles he has faced in his heart since he heard about Nagawa.

    "Sumire do you the-" Yuhi suddenly hears arge yelp and noticed the items not too far from Sumires feet.

    Yuhi frowned when he saw the scattered litter. ''This is a bit careless and unusual. Nagawa general hospital is usually very strict about keeping things clean since it could worsen injuries.''

    "Did you hurt yourself?" Yuhi asked, concerned.

    "Uh, I just tripped. I''m alright."

    This didn''t go unnoticed by Sano, who hurriedly rushed over. He immediately bent down and rolled up Sumire''s hospital gown like it was that simple.

    Hey, hey, the boyfriend is right here, and yet- Yuhi shook his head. There is no useining. Besides, he saw that brief look of disgust before Sano kneeled. It seems like he will never see eye to eye with this guy.

    Sano frowned. "Sit."

    "You''re exaggerating, Miss Penelope is here, and you''re in the middle of a discussion."

    Sano seemed unsatisfied with her response. "I care more about you."

    Sumire stared at him speechless, and so did he.

    ''What honest sounding words.'' Yuhi had to admit that he was impressed. For a yer like Nagawa Sano, such words shoulde naturally anyway. He already heard the way this man spoke to other women. But there was something different about it now.

    Yuhi observed the man. Nagawa''s eyes were only on Sumire; he wasn''t looking at anybody else.

    "Then I''ll take Miss Penelope home."

    Sumire seemed startled with those words and pouted. "But our walk."

    He walked over and whispered something in her ear. "Calm him down first."

    It seemed Sumire understood since she agreed. Yuhi walked away with the redhead woman. At first, nobody spoke, but eventually, he heard her voice.

    "Are you stupid or something, Terashima-san?"

    Yuhi''s sweat fell when he heard those words. "Are you going to call me crazy too?"

    Penelope nodded. "With that guy''s current mood, he will do something cruel to Ibuki-san."

    Right he figured that out when he saw the dark look in Nagawa''s eyes, but still, Yuhi also understood something.

    "I think right now, the only one who can stop that guy from going on a rampage is Sumire."

    "Are you not worried that they may get back together?"Penelope asked. "Pardon me for asking, but with the way they spend time together, it wouldn''t surprise me."

    "I was worried."

    "Past tense?"

    "I asked Sumire directly just earlier today how she felt regarding Nagawa, and I heard what I had to know. If it is like what she is saying, then there is no need for me to worry."

    Despite his vague terms, Penelope nodded. "I see, then Sano doesn''t stand a chance?"

    Yuhi sensed her disappointment and asked. "Shouldn''t you be happy about this? I can tell that you genuinely like him."

    "That is true, but even I understand that he has never liked me that way. From the very start, he has only ever had one girl in his heart. Even when the engagement talks became more serious, I didn''t step out of line. That guy already has somebody he loves and treasures, so no matter what I do, I won''t stand a chance."

    So this is why Nagawa could still fool around with other women. Normally those informal engagements would no better than to do such things, more so business ones. They fear losing the support of the other person.

    "I only want happiness for the person I love, even if it means sacrificing my feelings in the process."

    "I think I understand that."

    When he heard Sumire was dating Mamoru, Yuhi decided to take a step back. He genuinely thought that Mamoru was the one that Sumire has always liked and that she only had a crush on him.

    It didn''t take long before they reached the gate, and Yuhi saw the car parked in front.

    "This is far enough."

    "Yeah."

    "Terashima-san, please don''t let pointless rumors cloud your judgment. From now on, there will be many trying to separate you two, but as long as you trust each other, I believe you will ovee any hurdle."

    Yuhi didn''t get a chance to say anything since she quickly went inside the car, which immediately drove off. His gaze fell on the sky as he thought about her words. ''That must have been a warning.'' Yuhi knew the girl''s grandmother was among those trying to ruin Sumire. It seems that the olddy will do anything to make Sumire miserable.

    The thing holding Sumire up right now is their rtionship, so it is only natural to target it. But he still found it unusual.

    Perhaps Miss Penelope''s family is also in league with those people. If that is the case, that makes more sense. If those people didn''t have a strong backing, then surely they wouldn''t act so brave.

    Yuhi took out his phone.

    Come to bar Akagumi.

    It is to do with Sumire.

    It was a short message, but he sent it to Asuka. Even though Asuka is with the government organization Hyou4, he knew that the girl prioritized Sumire first.

    From: Asuka

    I am already here.

    It seems like she must have caught on too. Yuhis gaze fell towards the dark skies. It will be a long sleepless night discussing the situation with Asuka and Atushi. But at least they will have more information. It will lessen the burden Sumire has to carry.

 Chapter 496 - A Hopeless Case

    Sano kissed her harshly the moment Yuhi was no longer in sight. Sumire already sensed his mood when she saw Yuhi with her.

    ''I tried to signal Yuhi-san with my eyes, but he didn''t get the hint.'' No, he probably saw it but decided to trust her. That guy trusts her way too much. He should understand that she has a hard time dealing with Sano.

    ??

    It has already be a habit, and she is still searching for the old him. So naturally, it is hard to refuse.

    Sumire mustered whatever strength she still had and pushed Sano away. "That''s enough!" Sumire eximed. "I--I told you already. Why are you still making it worse for yourself?!"

    "Then what about you? You''re daring enough to walk back here with those marks on your neck. How many times did he touch you?"

    Sumire looked at him dumbfounded.

    They may have had that talk, but as expected, nothing has changed. Her gaze dimmed. But this shouldn''t surprise her; she already told Yuhi that she knew it was hopeless. The person she got to know is no longer there.

    Sano must have sensed her disappointment since he walked over. He shrugged Yuhi''s jacket off her shoulders and ced his on top. "It is too cold out here; let''s return."

    Sumire reluctantly nodded, and they headed back towards the building. On the way, they passed the security guard, and Sano gave a few instructions. She couldn''t miss the way the guard looked at the two of them as they left.

    She only has to put up with the unusual stares for a while longer. After she gets discharged, it will be much harder for them to meet. They live twopletely different lives, after all. She will return to the entertainment industry and be as busy as ever; there is also school. Indeed they won''t be able to meet for a while.

    So whatever rumors transpired during her stay should vanish too.

    ''I don''t want Yuhi-san to feel ufortable anymore.'' The reason she left the rumors about her and Sano be is because it worked to her advantage. But there is no longer any need for her to y along.

    Also, it would be hard to go along with the rumors about the uing concert. ''I n to confess to my dearest on stage.'' Sumire''s lips curved to a smile at the thought. Yuhi won''t expect that at all. How surprised will he be?

    It was one o''clock in the morning when they returned to the room. Sumire didn''t realize how long she was walking with Yuhi-san. Then again, he dide quitete. Sumire sat down on the bed.

    "Stay still," Sano said as he took out some medical supplies from the cab. He didn''t say anything and continued to disinfect her small wound.

    Sumire carefully observed him before she voiced out her thoughts.

    "Are you upset?" Sumire wondered. "You''re the one who told me I could go see Yuhi today."

    "That doesn''t mean I''m okay with you two--"

    "You''re not my boyfriend, remember?"

    Sano sighed deeply. "You''re as harsh as ever." He trailed off. "I told Penelope that I would attend the event with you."

    "Ah."

    ''So that exins why she was so upset.'' Indeed showing up to a formal gathering with someone other than the fiance openly announces how bad the rtionship is.

    This is why she would always attend with Soujiro. She may not like him, but she doesn''t want him to lose face.

    "Drink this." Sano passed a cup to her.

    She scrutinized the ss. ''a pink substance.''

    Sumire didn''t hesitate to drink it, and Sano frowned.

    "What if I gave you poison?"

    Sheughed at those words. "Then I will deal with it."

    Sano walked over and cupped her cheeks. "Do you not remember tet?"

    ''Uh, why is his timing so in sync with her, dearest! How dare they both ask me this question. I managed to get away with it before and said I don''t remember, but recently, it''s be clearer.''

    Something happened between her and Sano that night.

    She recalled it clearly when she was in the facility. The first time she recalled it, she ended up screaming and lost control of her powers. Thankfully Ru was there and stopped her.

    Sumire looked away, and Sano nodded. "So you remember."

    ".." She didn''t say anything, but this only made the situation worse,

    He leaned closer. "What do you want to do?" After each word, Sumire gradually felt the distance between them decrease.

    "We can''t--!" Sumire eximed.

    Sano frowned. "You already remember. We did it once before; why can''t we do it now?"

    "That time was different! I wasn''t in a rtionship, but now I am."

    It seemed her words only made Sano more confused. ''right, he is this type of person.'' How to phrase this? Sano took a seat beside her, and she flinched.

    "I''m not going to do anything if you''re rejecting that strongly."

    "Uh-huh." Sumire looked at him doubtfully. This ising from the guy that was about to kiss her.

    Sumire peered over and noticed that he had gotten a book out.

    ''What is he reading? More medical books?'' No, it seems different.

    Sumire reluctantlyid down, but it was hard for her to get any sleep. So she just stared at the man who was reading. ''Indeed, he is different, but like Yuhi said, he still doesn''t respect her.'' Fortunately, she can''t clearly remember what happened between them.

    She knew how badly those memories would haunt her. Why doesn''t she remember?

    Could it be that? When Ru passed away, she started to nk out a lot more. She would go through long periods of memory loss because she couldn''t ept the reality of him not being there.

    It was all for nothing; not remembering made it worse. She was in so much pain but couldn''t remember why.

    Her thoughts broke off when she felt Sano''s hand on her forehead. "Why don''t you sleep?"

    "It''s hard."

    ''I don''t have Yuhi.'' Sano doesn''t know this, but she has a hard time sleeping without Yuhi here.

    He ran his fingers through her hair, and Sumire looked at him puzzled. He is acting so gentle with her, but she couldn''t forget what happened earlier. Does this guy have something wrong with his personality?

    "Sumire."

    "Uh, yes?"

    "Do you want to go somewhere with me on the twenty-fourth?"

    "Somewhere with you," Sumire repeated his words before realizing something.

    ''Is he asking me out on a date?''

    If that''s the case, she has to say no. Besides, the twenty-fourth is Christmas eve.

    "It won''t take up too much time."

    ''Why does he look so serious? I wonder what it could be.'' But even so, she needs to draw a line.

    "I''m sorry, I want to spend time with Yuhi until the new year."

    "You already made ns?"

    ''Not quite, but I suspected as much when I saw how he cleared his schedule.''

    Sano must have understood since he nodded. "Then, make time for me on the second and the twentieth."

    "San--"

    "I want to spend time with you."

    He is way too straightforward. Sumire sighed deeply. This is a bit troublesome. Maybe she should get Yuhi-san to deal with him? But, she doesn''t want to trouble her dearest for such things. Contrary to what Yuhi-san says, his jealousy is very severe.

 Chapter 497 - Nobody Deserves To Die

    "I have some rules."

    "Rules?"

    ??

    "We can''t be alone, but we can''t be in public either."

    She doesn''t want the media to get hold of anything. Moreover, the first thing is key. If she is alone with him, he will do something to her again. ''I can no longer allow him to do whatever he wants.''

    The kiss from earlier still lingered on her lips, and she sighed.

    It does seem like Sano is on her side now but at what cost? Won''t it be more problematic in the future?

    Her thoughts broke off when Sano put his book down. "Go sleep; tomorrow, you will get discharged."

    Eh, tomorrow? But aren''t there two days left? What is the sudden news?

    "Tomorrow, the Lord-sama will be admitted here. So you should stay away from the hospital for a while."

    "Admitted?"

    Sano nodded. "Yeah, it seems he has a terminal illness. It''s slowed down due to his evolved gics, but recently it has red up. This is the best hospital in town. Moreover, I''m in charge, so he more or less has control."

    It surprised her how much Sano was telling her. Then again, this is what she wanted from him, no? This is the reason why she went through all of that.

    Sumire recalled what happened recently and looked at him concerned. "So, will you be okay?"

    "It''s fine; I doubt we will cross paths."

    Oh right, Sano said before that he has never met him. But this isn''t the first time he ising to the hospital? How does that work?

    Sano caressed her cheeks. "Get some sleep; we can talk more the next day."

    Right. Sumire wanted to text Yuhi but realized that Sano wouldn''t leave until she fell asleep. It would be better to leave it for tonight.

    ˇ­

    The following day, she woke up and took a quick shower before getting changed. Sumire looked at her reflection in the mirror for a few minutes before sighing deeply. ''I look so pale because I have been cooped up here for so long.'' Her gaze fell towards her leg.

    The injury healed up a while ago, but she remained here to gather information. She received more than she should have.

    Thest piece of news beingrger news than she thought, so she needs to discuss this new development with Eli. The supposed leader of the ck Alice organization has an illness severe enough for him to end up in hospital.

    They could use this to their advantage to turn the situation in their favor. Right now, their side isn''t necessarily losing, but it is not like they have much of a lead either.

    This current stalemate won''tst forever. Each side is waiting for the piece of information to turn the situation around.

    Sumire quickly headed to Sano''s office. She was in a rush and wanted to leave as soon as she could. Sano didn''t look up right away when she came. It seemed he was too focused on whatever he was typing.

    It was only when she leaned forward and called his name did he respond.

    "I don''t think you need a final examination; you should be fine now."

    Of course, she doesn''t need a final examination; she healed up a long time ago. Then again, there is no use discussing it now. Sumire wondered, though, since when did Sano realize she was pretending? Her thoughts broke off when he slid a transparent bag with several bottles inside in front of her.

    "Take these with you."

    Oh, it''s the medicine he has been giving her this entire time. But does she have to continue taking this now that she is no longer pretending? Moreover, Sano admitted how dangerous this was.

    Sumire looked at the bottles cautiously.

    "This isn''t harmful. I changed it, but the appearance looks the same to trick them."

    Ah, so that''s how it is.

    Sumire epts the package and their fingers brush against each other. She felt his gaze on her and quickly drew her hand back, only for him to grab her wrist.

    "Uh."

    "Will youe see me?"

    "I thought you told me to stay away from the hospital."

    "I have equipment in my ce. We can do your checkups there."

    ''His ce?'' That wouldn''t be appropriate. Sumire coughed. "I''ll find somewhere else and contact you."

    They can''t go to his ce. Besides, reporters will be tailing her the moment she steps out of here. Due to the strict guidelines of this hospital, reporters cannot go in easily, so nobody could get any information here.

    Sumire would have left after that, but he had yet to let go of her wrist. Sano stood up and pulled her into his arms.

    "I won''t be able to see you for a while. So let me have this."

    ''Uh, since when could he do such sweet things?'' Sumire reluctantly nodded. He was only hugging her and not doing anything else.

    She doesn''t owe him anything, but he did take care of her for a while.

    "Sano."

    "Hmm?"

    "You have to promise me something."

    Sano chuckled. "If you''re asking for a favor, I should get a decent reward out of it."

    "A reward, huh? I''ll think about it, so listen to me."

    Sano seemed surprised at her response and pulled away from her. "I don''t want you to think badly of me again."

    "I''m not; just you have to listen."

    "If this is about the Lord, I already know what to do."

    "You already disobeyed him thest time. It''s not safe, San."

    His lips curve to a smile, and Sumire looked away, understanding. "I am indeed worried about you, but only because you have already sacrificed so much. I don''t want to owe you something--" her sentence fell short when he cupped her cheeks.

    "Would you be sad if I died?"

    ''What crazy things is he saying now?'' Then again, this is the part of him that has never changed. He has a bit of an entric personality at times.

    "Of course, nobody deserves to die."

    No matter how evil or corrupt they are. They all deserve a second chance.

    Before she could say anything else, Sano was kissing her again. But unlike the other day, she managed to pull away rather quickly. Sumire raised her hand and pped him.

    "Why do you have to ruin it?"

    "That''s the type of person I am."

    Sumire looked at him angrily. ''Why is he like this? It''s so frustrating.'' She didn''t say anymore and walked out of the room quickly. It''s so unfair for him to behave like this.

    The moment she arrived at the lobby, she felt a familiar pair of hands pull her back. It was Sano; he had run after her.

    "What now?"

    Her thoughts broke off when Sano wrapped something around her wrist. "I''ll see you around then."

    Sumire stared at the bracelet dumbfounded. "Wait, is this for me?"

    "It is."

    ''So odd, this doesn''t look like a brand bracelet.'' Sumire carefully examined the bracelet. Is this handmade? It does look like it; there are some clumsy-looking areas. But why would he give me a handmade bracelet somebody else made on his behalf?

 Chapter 498 - Relief

    "Do you like it?"

    "Yes, but-"

    ??

    "Thank god, I''ve never made anything before, so I wasn''t sure it would turn out well."

    Did he make this for her? For a moment by, those words shock her. She figured it was handmade, but she thought somebody else made it on his behalf. To think he made it himself, and yet is he serious? Sumire is doubtful, but her gaze fell on his expression.

    The man standing before her is no doubt her first boyfriend, who hurt so much. He is the one who destroyed whatever hope she had in humans. But right now, that very same person is showing her the most sincere expression she has ever seen.

    Her gaze fell on the bracelet and then back at him. "Thank you, San. I''ll treasure it."

    It was awkward for her to walk off after that. It suddenly felt wrong just to leave. But Sumire noticed the whispering and stares of the other staff members, so she had no choice but to leave quickly.

    Her gaze fell on the grey-colored skies; drops of snow caught her attention. ''I could walk back, but these shoes aren''t appropriate.''

    Where should she go? The bar? Or, ''I''ll be staying in this house more frequently. When they discharge you,e here.''

    Sumire recalled Yuhi''s words. Would he be home? Or would he be at school?

    Her thoughts broke off when she spotted somebody at the hospital gateˇŞa man with ck-colored hair and chocte brown eyes leaning against the fence with his phone in hand.

    It felt strange walking properly after so long of pretending, let alone run. But she didn''t want him to go. She wanted to reach him as quickly as possible.

    He was on the phone and hadn''t seen her. "I already told you, do the job as cleanly as possible. Sumire has a lot going on right now. She won''t be able to go for a while, and neither will I. Take care of it. But if you do anything stupid, you''ll be responsible."

    ''Something must have happened.'' Sumire knew that Yuhi was silently taking care of her underworld work since she came to Tokyo, though he is no longer a formal member of the Holy Knights. People still listen to him like he is the King.

    He doesn''t have to dirty his hands for her, and yet he does.

    It didn''t take long before she reached him; the moment she did, she copsed in his arms.

    "Hey, Sumire?"

    She suddenly feels relieved. It felt like a decade has passed since shest saw him, even though they spent time together not too long ago.

    Yuhi brushed his fingers across her forehead. "You''re burning up! Why are you so pale?"

    "Uh, I have a fever?" Sumire repeated.

    Yuhi clicked his tongue, annoyed, and scooped her up. She noticed a familiar car parked on the sidewalk.

    "Call Atushi if you need help no even ask Yoru or Chitose."

    She hears protests on the other end of the phone as Yuhi ced her on the other seat.

    "Yuhi, you''re not taking me back?"

    The hospital was right there, and knowing Sano, he would still be in the lobby. It would be easy for them to get her checked out.

    He shook his head. "I''ll call Atsuro over; just hang on for a bit." Yuhi trailed off and cursed. "Damn, I should have taken Jae along so he could have driven."

    "I''ll be okay."

    She understood why she had a fever. Everything she has held back since being hospitalized is now flowing out.

    ''I couldn''t sleep well or even eat.

    Whenever Sano looked away, she would pour half the meal onto the bin or dump it in a bag.

    At night, I felt so restless and uneasy.''

    ˇ­.

    When Sumire woke up, she found that Atsuro had finished injecting something in her arm. The sight of the needle startled her, and she almost freaked out but realized that Yuhi was right there.

    "Is she going to be okay?"

    "It''s just fatigue and neglect of health." Atsuro sighed deeply. "She was staying in a dammed hospital this entire time. I wonder why they didn''t realize."

    ''Of course, nobody would notice. The medicine Sano gave me daily was very unusual. But it did wonders on my body, and most days, I felt alright.''

    Yuhi brushed his fingers across her forehead, realizing she was awake. "How do you feel, love?"

    "Uh, I''m hungry."

    Now that she thought about it, when was thest time she ate properly?

    Yuhi''s gaze softened. "I''ve made you something to eat."

    Atsuro nced back with a frown. "Yuhi, you have to talk to her, okay? If not, I''ll do it."

    "Don''t frighten her; she isn''t well." Yuhi nodded. "I said I would, so go."

    Sumire immediately understood. To avoid Atsuro from lecturing her, Yuhi said he would talk instead. ''He is so good to me. I can no longer allow Sano to do such foolish things.''

    Atsuro looked annoyed but left quickly. The moment Atsuro left, Yuhi hovered over her. The gentle look on his face vanished, and her sweat fell, realizing he was holding her wrist.

    "So, what is this?"

    "Uh---"

    "You know I''m not usually a petty person. But I have my limits."

    "Y-Yuhi."

    Yuhi kissed her lips softly. "A bracelet is a sign of possession. Did you know that?"

    She seemed at a loss when she heard those words. He mentioned that giving gifts usually have hidden meanings, but Sumire doubted that Sano thought that far. Moreover, this is handmade.

    Yuhi must have understood from her reaction since he pulled away and sighed deeply.

    "It''s not like I don''t get it. Normally you won''t ept such things from him, so it surprised me."

    "Well, I am a girl with a boyfriend; epting gifts from other men sends the wrong message." Sumire trailed off and pointed to the bracelet. "I had no choice but to ept this at the time. But if you dislike it, Yuhi-san, I won''t use it."

    It was hard for her to turn him away in front of so many people. Moreover, it stunned her. Sano went through the trouble of making her something.

    "You don''t have to go that far. Besides, the craftsmanship on this is good. I can tell he worked hard to make it. As an artist, it would be wrong of me for you to tell you to return it."

    Her gaze softened at his words, and she wrapped her arms around him from the back. "I do like the bracelet, but I like the earrings and ne more."

    "Stupid."

    Sumireughed softly. "Didn''t you make me food, Yuhi-san? Can I eat?"

    "Yeah."

    He reluctantly left her side. Sumire watched as he stood up and left. The moment he did, she removed the bracelet on her hand and ced it inside the drawer.

    ''Even if he says that it bothers him. I shouldn''t wear it when we are together.''

    Sumire sighed deeply. What is she going to do about that one? It''s getting increasinglyplex for her to be around Sano since his feelings are genuine. But it is already toote. No matter how sincere he is, all she feels when looking at him is pain.

    Besides, there are more important things going on right now.

 Chapter 499 - Desire

    She closed her eyes for a few minutes when she heard the familiar ringtone from her phone. Sumire clicked the answer button but put it on speaker.

    "Sumire?"

    ??

    "Shin."

    "I heard you just got discharged. Are you back home now?"

    "Mmmm, a few minutes ago."

    "Your show tomorrow night, I don''t think you should attend."

    It was only when he said those words did Sumire realize something was off. His tone sounded weird, and there was a strange noise in the background. If she listened clearly, she could hear the sound of firing--gunshots?

    "Where are you?" Sumire said, rmed.

    "It''s just a mission."

    "I told you to refuse the SF orders! They are onto you spying and being suspicious of them."

    She eximed.

    "Refusing directly would seem strange. Besides, this is the first time they have shown themselves like this."

    Sumire frowned at those words. She felt increasingly anxious by the minute. Did they show themselves openly? That didn''t seem right. Moreover, Sano said the leader would stay in hospital due to a re-up of his condition. Should this be the time to appear before the special forces?

    Before she could say another word, she heard the sound of an explosion.

    Her face turned pale. "Shin?"

    He didn''t reply right away, and she became uneasy.

    But after a few minutes, she hears a weak and muffled voice. "I''m okay."

    "Shin--"

    "I''ll hang up, get some proper rest Sumire." Shin hung up before she could say anymore.

    Sumire tried to call him back, but Shin wouldn''t answer. Her gaze dimmed, and she threw the pillows across the room. That stupid guy! For somebody with such a high IQ, sometimes he could act like an absolute idiot. She already warned him before that the Sf is suspicious of his movements.

    Refusing the order would indeed make people more suspicious, but at the very least, he would be safe. The reason she suspects the SF is because of the incidentst year when those people kidnapped her. Some of the kidnappers looked like people from the SF organization. While they were careful not to wear the uniform, the way they spoke, their demeanor and mannerism.

    If that were the only lead she had, she wouldn''t be suspicious but how they reacted to Shin bringing her to the SF headquarters. Her visit suddenly gets canceled, and several other strange incidents

    A deep sigh passed her lips. Even though she has been very happy, it seems many people want to destroy the peaceful life she has now. Sumire recalled Yuhis concern. She understood where he wasing from.

    She does have more things to lose now.

    In the past, this was one of the key reasons why she avoided getting close to people. Sumire knew if they got close to her, they would end up targeted. Some have naturally grown to dislike her in the entertainment or delinquent worldˇŞa strong dislike enough for them to target her life.

    She thought back to what happened recently when she went to visit that group with Yuhi. The things those people said remained firmly in her mind.

    ''I thought I was used to hearing such things, but it seems that isn''t the case. If Yuhi didn''te with me, I might have had a breakdown.''

    It seems she can no longer live without Yuhi. She remained cautious towards him initially; she wouldn''t let him get too close to her. But she allowed him toe within arms reach. If she thought about it carefully, she didn''t have to do something like that. The old her would have just pushed him away.

    When he first became a member of the underground organization Holy Knights, she coldly pushed him away and pretended they never met. But Aki-san decided to mess around and put Yuhi under her care.

    No matter how coldly she treated him, he never left her side; before she knew it, she had warmed up to him. She still didn''t reveal that she knew him before, nor did she bring up that promise. That was fine for Yuhi; he mentioned focusing on the present.

    When he said those words, she felt ashamed. She didn''t want to meet Yuhi again like this to have him see her working as a member of the underworld. She wanted their reunion to be on stage. But all of those thoughts seemed foolish.

    She learned so much about Yuhi that year, and they gained an irreceable bond and trust. She was working alongside him as partners who had each other''s backs. She liked it a lot.

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi entered the room with a trolley of food on the top. The moment he got close, she pulled him onto the bed and hugged him.

    "What''s wrong?"

    She didn''t say a word and continued to hug Yuhi tightly.

    ''It seems I am unable to let this person go. I feel so attached to him.'' The attachment she felt is far stronger than their first or second meeting. Now she can say for sure that she is unable to live without him. But with the recent dangerous events, can they be together forever?

    It is hard to say; the future still looks so bleak to her.

    "My love?"

    Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck and brought her lips to his neck. It urred to her how quite some time has passed since shest drank any blood or had any urges. It seemed the medication Sano made her take every day led to suppressing her urges.

    "Do you want some?" Yuhi asked.

    "I haven''t had any urges for a while. I think I forgot how to do this."

    Yuhi chuckled. "Just bite; it''s like when you give me a hickey. But your lips are there longer."

    Her cheeks reddened at those words. This man is way too calm.

    "You don''t have to hold back, Sumire."

    "Hmmm, I don''t think I will be able to. Your scent is driving me crazy."

    "Then-"

    "But I think I understand why Sano tried to suppress my urges. Deep down, he most likely hasn''t epted this side of me yet."

    "Have you epted it?"

    "Even if I am against it, it would make no difference. It is pointless to struggle when the situation is like this."

    "So it''s simply because you can''t fight back?"

    "I suppose, but at the same time, I don''t mind this. I always thought that my thoughts towards you were unusual, but now I have an excuse. These uncontroble urges and desires whenever I am around you are because I am a hanyou. I am a beast, but I am a human too."

    "Since when did you have such thoughts?"

    "It was the moment we first worked together as partners when we were both in danger and surrounded by the enemy. You held my hand for the first time to reassure me that you would get me out of there. It was only for a moment, but that moment was it all it took for me to understand." Sumire trailed off. "I desire everything about you, I want more than the warmth of your hand. I felt a sense of security and safety. I wanted to give everything."

 Chapter 500 - Please Donâ€™t Hate Me

    Sumire knew how crazy those thoughts of hers were, and for a while, after that, she avoided him like the gue. But Yuhi confronted her unusual behavior, and Sumire figured it would be strange to avoid him. All she has to do is control this ragging lustful beast inside her, no problem, right? Except it was a huge problem for her.

    Whenever Yuhi remotely got close to her, it took all her willpower not to do anything weird and to contain her crazy thoughts.

    "This is quite the confession."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "Even in this situation, you find a way to flirt."

    "Naturally."

    "Yuhi, I learned more about hanyou''s when I was in the facility. Drinking blood is the same as taking a person''s life force, isn''t it?"

    "Yeah."

    "If that''s the case, then I don''t want to do that. I don''t want to shorten your lifespan and harm you."

    "You know that''s the same with me. But you don''t have to worry. With the advancements soon, it will no longer mean taking someone''s life force."

    "Do you truly believe that will happen in our generation?"

    "I do."

    ''What''s with that confidence.'' But she supposes she is the same too. Her thoughts broke off when she felt Yuhi run his hands through her hair.

    "At the very least, there are changes now, unlike before. So, I want you to feel morefortable."

    "It doesn''t frighten you, Yuhi? What if I drink you dry?"

    Yuhi chuckles. "Well, that would also be an interesting way to die."

    "Don''t be stupid; you would be breaking your marriage vows if you do that."

    "Oh? Are we married?"

    "We will be!"

    "Mmmm, I can''t wait too. But just cope with this for now. I have wanted to make you my wife for so long; waiting a few more months is nothing unlike the years I had to endure."

    Endure huh? She wonders if it is the same for him. How much did he have to endure and keep his urges for her in tac? He behaves so calmly whenever they do this, but it most likely isn''t easy for him either.

    Even though she is worrying so much here, he is acting so nonchntly! This is unfair.

    "Anyhow, if you want to drink, go ahead---" She didn''t wait until he finished his sentence and pushed him down.

    Sumire hovered over him; a dangerous look shed through her eyes. For a boy, Yuhi-san has such fair skin, and he always smells good.

    "Sumire?"

    "I truly can''t control myself around you anymore, Yuhi-san."

    "Is that so?"

    She brushed her lips against his neck. "Please don''t hate me."

    "I won''t."

    ˇ­.

    ''I''m happy your so honest with me and that you desire me so much.'' Yuhi said those words roughly four hours ago. When she woke up, he wasn''t beside her anymore, but a note said he would return before dinner. Sumire didn''t want to move and continued lying down. However, she heard the sound of somebody knocking on the door aggressively.

    That way of knocking it could only be one person. So when she got up and opened the door to find grey hair, she wasn''t too surprised.

    It was Aika.

    Her friend looked frustrated at a nce and held up a newspaper. There in therge photo was Sano giving her a gift in the morning in the lobby. Moreover, several other pictures from the past.

    Sumire blinked once and then twice before leading her friend to the living room.

    "Do you want coffee or tea?" Sumire asked, preparing to get the stuff from the kitchen, but Aika stopped her.

    "Sumire," Aika said seriously. "Do you know how I got this?"

    "Connections?"

    "It was on my father''s desk." Aika clicked her tongue annoyed. "It seemed like the newspaperpany targeting you this time is from one of my father''s sidepanies. I looked around and noticed that my father has information on you from when you were in Star Town."

    "And so?"

    "I''m sorry--"

    Sumire shook her head. "The parents are too me; the children aren''t. Remember awhile ago you seemed surprised that I didn''t know what connections you have?"

    Aika nodded.

    "It''s not that I didn''t know; it just surprised me that you have the same name as the ring leader of those targeting me." Sumire trailed off. "I know you don''t have any bad intentions. This was just a coincidence."

    Jae-hee sighed deeply. "I want to argue and say you are way too trusting, but we both know that isn''t the case."

    Sumire chuckled. "Indeed."

    "What are you going to do about this? I spoke to Masaki, and he said he would deal with it like usual. But I think you should personally do something this time."

    "Mmmm, I think so too. It hase to that point where ignoring them would only cause more issues." Sumire trailed off. "I see this is why Yuhi-san rushed off. I wish he would talk to me first before doing these things."

    Aika rolled her eyes. "He probably didn''t want to disturb your rest after wearing you out."

    At those words, her cheeks colored.

    "We didn''t do anything."

    Aikaughed. "Are you sure? Yuhi is like a beast. You should hear how he talks about wanting you all the time."

    ''That moron, what is he saying in front of other people?'' Then again, he is most likely pent up from all that.

    "Tell me something, Aka. Does experience matter?"

    Aika paused. "Huh, I didn''t think you would ask this. Normally your so calm, but when other girls in ss speaking about this, you''re frozen stiff and get embarrassed."

    "Well, I''m not used to it."

    "It depends on the guy. For Yuhi, it doesn''t matter. He is the type who looks like a yer but is one of those rare to find loyal types who will like everything about the girl they love."

    "Then for other guys?"

    "Seventy percent are jerks who care about the amount of sexual experience a woman has. The remaining sixty percent have strange fetishes like preying on innocent girls with no experience at all. Those sixty percent can be the cruelest because the women they pick on are the type to fall in love with them and be unable to let go."

    "I see."

    Aika stared at her with a severe gaze. "Sumire, about Nagawa Sano. Initially, I wasn''t going to say anything anymore. I said a lot of stuff without understanding the situation clearly. But, now I have a clear picture, I can tell you that guy won''t change. It may seem like he has, but there will be moments where you see the old him again."

    Sumire thought back to that kiss and the words that followed after. She tells Aika about it, and her friend looks very angry.

    "You just left him off the hook like that?"

    "Well, what could I have done?"

    "If I were you, I would have ripped him a new one and made sure he doesn''t have the nerve to harass another girl."

    Sumireughed. This is why she likes Aika-chan; she is so straightforward and blunt. She has never had a friend with such a powerful personality before.

 Chapter 501 - Learning

    "There is no use getting angry at him anymore. If I do that, it will only show him that I still care. It will remind him of how I behaved when I found out he was seeing other girls. I don''t want him to think that I want to return to the past."

    "But even so, I don''t think letting him off the hook the way you have been doing is such a good idea either."

    "True, but hmmm," Sumire pointed to the newspaper. "When he gave me that bracelet, I honestly didn''t know what to do. He has never done something so out of character before."

    "Well, it does seem a bit weird. Are you sure he isn''t pretending?"

    "It was handmade."

    Aika seemed dumbfounded. "Uh- yeah, I can see why you would be troubled but isn''t this weird? Why would he suddenly do that?"

    "That''s exactly what I want to find out. Besides, he has his use."

    Her sentence fell short when she heard the sound of her phone.

    From: Sano

    I want to see you soon.

    When can we meet?

    Sumire holds up her phone to show Aika. "See? He can even say things like this now."

    Aika frowned when she read the text. "Are you going to meet him? You just got discharged."

    "I won''t meet him for at least a week."

    "Huh, why a week specifically?"

    "It''s probably his time limit before he explodes."

    "I thought I was ruthless."

    Sumireughed. "Well, I shouldn''t mess around too much. I don''t want my dearest to get mad."

    "Speaking of Yuhi, for you to ask me that question. Is he pushier?"

    "It''s more like I am more aware of how he looks at me now."

    Aika grinned. "Well, the poor guy has been holding it back, so maybe you should indulge in his fantasies a bit."

    "It''s not that simple; as I said, I have no experience with such things. I don''t even know if I am reacting the way I should."

    "Hmm, if your thinking that seriously, then maybe I can lend you some learning material."

    "Learning material?"

    ..

    It is nightfall when Sumire finishes reading the books. Her entire face was red, and she felt her body tremble. ''T--that stuff- Am I supposed to do that?'' The books all had in covers, so Sumire thought they were genuine learning materials. But the stuff written in them was very explicit.

    Uhhh, to think she has to do that. Isn''t it embarrassing? Then again, if she thinks about all they have done, doing that stuff shouldn''t be wrong. But uh, can she? Whenever Yuhi touches her, it feels like her heart is about to leap out from her chest.

    ''I can''t do such things!'' Buttely, Yuhi''s desire for her is uncontroble.

    "I didn''t know you were into this stuff." A familiar male voice said.

    D--don''t tell her that Yuhi-- Sumire hesitantly turned around indeed to confirm her suspicion. Yuhi held up one of the books she finished earlier.

    "So, this is what you do when I am not around?"Yuhi seemed half amused and half curious.

    "N--No! You got it wrong." Sumire eximed. "Aik-chan, have me these!"

    Yuhi rolled his eyes. "Why would she give you if you didn''t ask?"

    Uh, he makes a point there. Indeed Aika only gave her these books because she asked for advice.

    "But that''s your fault."

    Yuhi put the book down and walked over. Sumire tried to take a step back, but that only led to her back hitting the wall. Yuhi cupped her cheeks. "You know I don''t mind you being inexperienced. I never expected you to know such things."

    "But that''s, it''s not like it was my first time with you."

    "Right Atsuro, Mamoru and Kanagwa Ren?"

    At thatment, Sumireughed awkwardly. So he knew about that.

    "There are also some unconfirmed rumors about you fooling around with some design student."

    "Uh--"

    "But even with all this, you say you know nothing?"

    "The only one I remember was with Ru. The other''s mind went into that weird mode I mentioned before." Sumire trailed off. "So I don''t know Yuhi-" She stops when she saw the look he gave her.

    What a gentle gaze, and yet Sumire felt that something else was there. It feels like her skin is burning with this simple touch on her cheek and gaze.

    "So, tell me. Why were you reading these booms?"

    "You-You just said the reason."

    "The reason?"

    "I want to make you happy. I want to do something for you." Sumire mumbled. "So Yuhi--" His lips made contact with her before she could finish.

    It was a light and yet passionate kiss. ''He is so stupid, but it seems he understood. I don''t have to waste words when I am with Yuhi.''

    After five minutes, Yuhi pulled away with a gentle gaze on his face. "Do you understand now?"

    "I think so."

    Yuhiughed. "Your as vague as ever." He pulled back after flicking her forehead. "You don''t have to read such things. If you want to know, I could teach you."

    Sumire puffed her cheeks into a pout. "It sounds like you are treating me like a kid."

    "A kid, huh? If that were the case, then I wouldn''t have kissed you the way I did just now."

    He always has a counterattack for everything. This isn''t fair at all. Sumire watched as Yuhi picked up the books from the ground.

    "But really, Sumire. Are you okay asking Aika for this type of advice?"

    "I know you slept with her before."

    "Yeah, more than once."

    He is way too casual about this. Then again, Aika-chan mentioned it casually too.

    ''Back then, I was troubled about my boyfriend dumping me for a prettier girl. I asked Yuhi to sleep with me since he said I was prettier and that it was his loss.''

    That story surprised her, but Sumire understood why the girl told her. Aika didn''t want her to,ter on, learn about it from someone else.

    Indeed if she heard it from others, there would have been a chance that she would misunderstand.

    "You''re okay with it?"

    "It does make me feel strange, but I understand the circumnstances."

    "Understand, huh? Back then, I slept with many women. Initially, I wanted to find the right timing to talk to you about this. I didn''t think it was right for me just to bring it up. Tell me, Sumire, do you not mind?"

    "I don''t."

    ''I already had a talk with Sano regarding this.''

    "No matter the past or present, I have already epted everything about you, Yuhi." Sumire paused when she noticed Yuhi''s heated gaze.

    ''He is an idiot, but I truly like him.'' She hesitantly stood up before walking over to where Yuhi was. The moment she got closer, he grabbed hold of her wrist and pulled her to his arms.

    "I want to do some bad things to you."

    Sumireughed. "Uh, bad things?"

    "Yeah, terrible things. But you have your big show tomorrow."

    "Pervert."

    Yuhi chuckled. "If you truly want to know the definition of that, I could show you."

    Sumire shook her head. "Tell me where you went? Is it to do with the articles?"

    Yuhi paused and awkwardly scratched his head. "Actually, Yoru got hurt-"

    He barely finished that sentence when she quickly put on her coat. "Why didn''t you say so earlier?"

    "But he is fine now."

    "I need to see for myself."

    Sumire figured they would start targeting the members of Akagumi but isn''t this way too fast?

 Chapter 502 - The Power To Protect

    At Bar Akagumi - An hourter -

    Yuhi didn''t get a chance to tell her any details since she rushed off so fast, so she didn''t know what she expected. But when she saw several needles piercing Yoru''s shoulders and legs, her face turned pale, and she immediately broke down in tears. There was somebody else in the bar alongside the usual crewˇŞa tall man with dark maroon-colored hair wearing sses and a blue-colored uniform.

    There was something familiar about him, but right now, her focus was on Yoru.

    "I''m not dead," Yoru assured her, but it was hard for her to believe him due to his current state. Sumire felt like her heart would stop when she saw the number of needles; before she knew it, she was crying.

    "Yoru," Sumire sobbed his name.

    "It just hurts a lot,"

    That wasn''t the right answer since she only cried more.

    Yuhi frowned and walked over. She felt Yuhi wrap his arms around her and pull her into his arms, shielding her from the sight of Yoru in pain. "Quit answering; you''re making this worse."

    "Geh Yuhi-san, don''t look at me like that. I already feel like I am at death''s door."

    "Death?" Sumire repeated.

    "Oh no, it''s not like that-!"

    "Oi, stupid, can''t you see how frightened she is because of you?" Sora snapped.

    "Who are you calling-" Yoru paused. "Sumire-san, I am alright. I just have to receive an antidote, and they can pull the needles out."

    An antidote? Her thoughts broke off when the doors to the bar opened, and Eli strolled in. "Now, now, where is the patient?"

    "There, the one who is feigning death on the stretcher."

    ''Eli is here.'' Just seeing the man made her feel relieved. Eli turned to her and patted her shoulders with a reassuring smile. "Rx, he will be fine."

    "But, there are so many needles."

    For him to get hurt this badly despite his good reflexes and strength, that must mean somebody powerful got to him.

    What could have happened? Sumire wanted to ask, but she felt depleted of all strength. Right at that moment, somebody passed her a drink of water. It was the dark-haired man wearing the same Hyou4 uniform as Asuka. Dark hair, sses, and -ah!

    "Sora," Sumire mumbled.

    This man Sora was part of the government organization Hyou4, and he was the third inmand. She met him frequently whenever she intruded on Asuka''s jobs.

    Sora nodded. "You should drink. The stupid one will be fine, don''t waste your tears anymore."

    "Were you two together?"

    "It was a coincidence. I was fetching some stuff for the vice-captain when I sensed fluctuating waves of power. I thought it was an ability user losing control of his powers, but no, it was the stupid one here using so much power without thinking straight. But by that point, he already had several needles in him, so I guess it was due to the needles that he became desperate."

    "Did you catch the suspect?"

    "I handed him over."

    It seems she will have to pay a visit and find out directly. But Sumire already figured why they would target Yoru. Yoru is a very high-profile member in the district where the Aakagumi bar is everybody knew him. Usually, that would mean people wouldn''t pick a fight with him so easily, but there were some stupid ones out there.

    Jae walked over and passed her a handkerchief. "Despite what he says, he is very concerned about his best friend."

    Sora''s eyes twitched, annoyed. "Who is my best friend?"

    Sumire tilted her head puzzled. Even though the two were arguing, she could tell that they somewhat got along with each other. Yuhi squeezed her hands, and she turned back to him.

    "Are you fine? I already called Eli beforehand."

    "Mm, sorry, I just rushed out."

    Yuhi shook his head. "You said it yourself that they are family."

    As usual, he is way too understanding and quick to adapt to her words,

    Sumire turned back to Eli, who had pulled out arge needle. "Right time for the shot."

    Yoru''s face color turned pale. "Hey, wait- why is that needle sorge?"

    "You have several needles inside you already; why are youining about one more?" Eli said.

    "This is different."

    "Terashima-kun, can you hold him down?"

    Yuhi sighed. "Geez, quit acting so foolish. You already made Sumire cry; you''re lucky you''re too injured for me to beat up."

    "That doesn''t mean I am safeter."

    Sumire watched as Yuhi quickly walked over, and she used that chance to slip away. She didn''t go very far; she just opened the door and remained on the porch outside. It was good that Yoru didn''t get hurt too badly and that Eli already had an antidote ready for this type of poison. But what if theye up with something different next time? What if they don''t have an immediate solution?

    Her thoughts broke off when she heard the chime and realized that Sora had walked out too. He wore a coat on top of his uniform. "Are you leaving already?"

    "I have to report to the Captain and exin to the vice-captain why I dropped her stuff and lost it." Sora seemed more annoyed at thest part, and sheughed.

    "I am sure if you report about the incident first, Asuka won''t me you."

    "I heard you were in Tokyo, but I haven''t seen you."

    "Mmm, I avoided the Hyou4 headquarters for a while. I wanted to settle in before I got involved in such things." Sumire trailed off. "Moreover, the power I thought disappeared ago came back to me."

    "I am surprised you only just remembered being an ability user after the incidentst year."

    "It''s called trauma."

    Sora paused and looked away. "I apologize. I wasn''t there for his funeral."

    "You don''t have to me yourself for that. I understand that it is hard for you."

    ''...You''re a bunch of delinquents. But if you think about it realistically, the power of red is something to protect. ''

    "What?"

    "I was just thinking about what you told me before. How I can use this power to protect."

    Sora was silent for a few minutes before he spoke up. "I didn''t lie when I said that. Others saw that power as a destructive force. But if you look back at ancient records, the color red is a healing me. So the original purpose is to protect and not destroy."

    Her gaze softened when she heard those words. Even though he acts like a cold and indifferent person when anybody talks to him, they can see he is a huge softie.

    "Did you used to be part of Akagumi?" Sumire asked.

    Sora clicked his tongue, annoyed. "You figured that out too quickly."

    "I noticed how you avoided looking at Yuhi even though he was right there."

    Sora didn''t say anything right away, but he didn''t leave.

    "For me, the power to protect someone important is the reason why I joined Akagaumi before."

    "You mean protecting Yoru?"

    Sora didn''t look at her when he said this. But Sumire sensed the pain in his tone. "That may be the case."

    Her eyes went wide in surprise; she didn''t expect him to admit it. Then again, she always got simr vibes. Whenever they met, she thought ''ah, this person is like me.''

 Chapter 503 - Their Little World

    Sora continues. "I didn''t have anyone else then but him. My family was already beyond repair, and that man did nothing but verbally torture me every day. Before I met Yoru, I lived in anguish, it was so painful, and I couldn''t breathe. I just wanted it all to end. I wanted time to stop, for it to be all over. But then, one day, I saw him picking a fight, and for some reason, I helped Yoru escape. I didn''t think he would start following me around afterwards. Before I realized it, we were always together. To escape in that small world, in our refuge with just us two - back then, that was all we needed. The presence of each other. "

    Ah, that reminds her of her and Mamoru; the two of them had been the same. They wanted to escape into their little world.

    "But I knew that even though I wanted those peaceful days to continue, something would eventually change. Change it did. That single encounter with Terashima Yuhi was enough to change everything. I was no longer Yoru''s hero; it was all about Yuhi. I no longer had any purpose. At first, I put up with it, but then I reached my limit, so I had to leave before it became too suffocating."

    "You could have joined in."

    Sora shook his head. "We''re simr. So you should understand. People like us will always have a hard time fitting in withrge groups."

    Sumire paused at those words. "At first, I thought I would have a hard time fitting in. They didn''t know how to speak with me, but as time went by, that changed."

    "I see." Sora trailed off. "Then I suppose you finally have a ce you can belong. At least one of us can have that."

    She wants to tell him that it''s not true, that it''s a misunderstanding. That he still has a ce to go back to. However, she knew she wouldn''t be able to deny it. Sumire was about to say something else, but she spotted Atushiing from the corner.

    He looked over at her with a bright smile. "You came, Sumire? Now that you''re here, maybe Yoru can stop whining."

    "Ah-huh." Sumire heard Sora turn away. "Sora, your number-"

    "It''s the same. Goodnight Sumire-san."

    Sumire watched as his lonely figure disappeared in the darkness of the night. She doesn''t understand his situation very well, and she knew better than to intervene. But now that she has admitted that she sees everyone in Akagumi as family, one day she will have to get invol- her thoughts broke off when she felt Atushi pat her head.

    "Did you cry?"

    Sumire puffed her cheeks into a pout. "Why didn''t you contact me right away?"

    "Yuhi said he would deal with it, and he did."

    "But still."

    Atushi nodded. "I understand how you feel, Sumire. But you also have to understand Yuhi''s feelings. Right now, he is struggling with whether or not he should tell you everything. Let''s face it; you are very careless. If you hear somebody you care for is in danger, you won''t hesitate. That is fine and all. But sometimes, you have to take a step back even at the cost of your justice."

    "I understand, I do, but sometimes it is hard for me to turn away. How can I ignore their pained cries and pleas for help? I am in a position of power."

    Atushi sighed deeply. "I figured you would say something like that. Did you know Yuhi asked for a meeting with Honjo Raizo?"

    Sumire blinked at those words. "Yuhi did?"

    "What are you going to do? He might find out what happened."

    "It''s alright. I already resolved myself. Besides, it''s not like anything will change."

    Yuhi-san will ept everything about her regardless of how negative it is.

    "It seems it was a good choice for you toe here to Tokyo."

    "You even followed me here; your stalking skills are something," Sumiremented.

    "Well, how could I leave a lovelydy alone? Also, it seemed Yuhi was having a hard time before you came here."

    Sumire frowned at that part. "Did you find out who was causing him problems?"

    "Yeah, it was the agency that woman who he had to pretend to be in a rtionship with who started those rumors."

    "They were already benefiting from the fake rtionship; why would they do that?"

    "Well, isn''t it because Yuhi never openly showed interest? They probably thought after a long time Yuhi would at least sleep with her, but he didn''t even do that."

    "Those women think they can still mess with my dearest even though he has me." Her eyes twitched, annoyed. "It seems they no longer wish to live."

    Atushi pulled out his lighter and lit a cigarette before taking a deep inhale. "Calm down; you''re just returning to the entertainment properly. You can''tsh out."

    "So, do I just leave them?"

    "No, just show them that they can''t mess with you. You just have to beat Takashi Yumi, no pressure at all."

    Sumire sighed deeply when she heard those words. No pressure? Just the mere thought of it made her worry.

    "What''s the problem if you lose, you can cry to Yuhi, and I am sure he willfort you."

    She sent him a harsh re. "You know Atushi, your always unusually harsh with me."

    "You''re going to hate me more when I say I n to break up with Futaba-san."

    Ah, is that why he had that solemn look on his face? Atushi has been dating her best friend, Momoi Futaba, sincest year. But she always thought that his heart was never really with her. Futaba was the one who confessed to him too. There must have been many issues before they became a couple that she doesn''t know about it.

    "Why would I get mad? You have the freedom to love whoever you want to."

    Besides, she enjoyed seeing them together. Sumire always felt that there was arge wall between them.

    "This came from the girl who turned me down."

    "Atushi, do you truly think it was good for me toe here?" Sumire recalled Yuhi''s expression when they spoke earlier. It wasn''t just Yuhi but even Sora.

    Atushi didn''t reply right away, but he suddenly mumbled. "At first, I hesitated when you said you woulde to Tokyo. I already heard from Yuhi how dangerous it was getting over here. If staying in Star town was too painful for you because of what happened, and you wanted to run away. At the very least, I wanted you to find somewhere peaceful."

    "But in those peaceful ces, Yuhi wouldn''t be there."

    "Right, even though you did not specifically mention it, I understood you wanted to see Yuhi. Yuhi doesn''t like to talk about his issues too much, but I knew he was having problems. I thought of the best way that I could help you two and thought, ''maybe it is just better to let them meet and see whatever happens''"

    Sumire chuckled. "What an illogical reasoning."

    "I truly didn''t want you to shoulder an even heavier burden. But I knew the day woulde where you would remember about your abilities. Before you could even remember correctly, you learned about it, so I suppose it was fate."

 Chapter 504 - It All Started From Him

    "How did you meet Yuhi?"

    Atushi sighed. "It was the worst meeting ever. But before I knew it, he was visiting this bar a lot and even upied the sofa a lot. Right around that time, he saved Jae from some bullies, and Jae started following him around, worshiping him like some King. Before I knew it, he had extended a helping hand to so many people, and this ce became their base."

    "Ah." This is the first time for her to see such a tender expression on Atushi''s face. In the past, it was difficult for her to understand him.

    Everybody is changing; it isn''t just her. These changes are for the best, and the main trigger for this change was Ru''s ident. To think time still goes on even if somebody important vanishes. If that is the case, then does that mean that person had no value?

    No, there is no doubt that so many lives changed because of Ru helping them. Time stopped for a while when he passed away, but humans move forward. They may still hold grief in their hearts, but they work hard to ovee it so they can move forward.

    It would be the same for her, even if she knew Ru was alive. Sumire understood that she would not give up her current life just to return to him. He probably understood that too, and that was why he let her escape.

    Before Sumire could say anymore, the doors opened, and she felt a familiar pair of arms wrap around her from the back. "Hey, how much longer are you going to stay out here and flirt with different guys?"

    Sumireughed softly. "I don''t think I am brave enough to do something like that."

    "Is that so?"

    Atushi shook his head. "This woman is too frightening to mess with; only you could get away flirting with her, Yuhi."

    Sumire pouted at those words. Is he saying she is scary? Well, she can''t deny that, but he has the nerve to say that when he used to like her. Then again, maybe that is why he can say that? Gah, she shouldn''t think too deeply about it.

    Her thoughts broke off when she felt something cold on her cheek. Oh? Sumire looked up at the dark skies and saw small droplets of snow falling. Her violet-colored eyes brightened as she saw the snow.

    Yuhi lets her go, and she walked down the steps as she danced happily. Atushi said he would head inside to check on the destruction inside and left her alone with Yuhi.

    "If you dance like that tomorrow, then maybe you will impress your partner."

    Sumire sighed. "Are you and Atushi holding a grudge or something? What is with all the insults today?"

    "Nothing, but sometimes I am envious when I see you confine in other people when you can easily talk to me."

    She rolled her eyes at those words. "Your jealousy is bing very petty, Yuhi-san. I mean, we already had an honest talk. I was just reminiscing with Sora and Atushi."

    "You can do that with me too; we have plenty of memories."

    Sumire looked over at him and noticed how gloomy he was. Geez, is he truly sulking about this? She supposes she has no choice.

    "I am waiting for you

    Wow, oh, wow, oh

    Open Dream Land

    Decorate my favourite song with desire.

    I call you over

    What I have is different from others

    Because there are a lot of likes."

    The snow was falling and settling quickly, but she could still do basic dance moves as she sang.

    "Continue to turn around

    The key to the heart

    If we meet here

    The world continues

    A sh of a promise

    When you share your future in this chest, the door is open

    This is the entrance to the heart racend." Sumire sang.

    When she finished singing, Yuhi burst intoughter, and her eyes twitched, annoyed. "There, I perform an exclusive song for you and yet!"

    Yuhiughed. "Sorry, sorry, I didn''t mean tough. But I just thought you could sing and dance no matter where."

    "Of course, I am a professional!"

    Yuhi''s gaze softened. "Indeed you are; that was a nice song. When did you have time to write that?"

    "It was supposed to be my next single," Sumire mumbled. "The release date was the day after the ident. I would have performed it in my concert first, and the release would be the next day."

    This is why she had very mixed feelings regarding the song for so long. But after much thought, she decided that she still wanted to go through with releasing this.

    Sumire didn''t realize when Yuhi left the steps area and approached her until he stood directly in front of her. "Yu-" Her sentence fell short when he cupped her cheeks.

    "Inside your head, there is ny-nine percent about your dreams and the poor one percent for me."

    "Your jealousy is even extending to my dreams now?"

    "But if I think about it, your dreams are because of me."

    Sumire rolled her eyes at thatment of his. But she cannot deny it; indeed, everything started from this person. It is because of Terashima Yuhi that she even became an idol. The reason why she even entered this industry.

    Her gaze softened. Everything started with this person, and she does not doubt that everything will end with him too. Deep down, she most likely decided a long time ago to be with this person forever.

    "Yuhi-san, why don''t we take a short walk?"

    "A walk, huh." Yuhi trailed off. "Before then, I want to do something for you."

    Something for her thoughts broke off when he suddenly kissed her. It was a gentle and brief kiss, but she felt his love behind it. When Yuhi drew back, he brushed their foreheads together.

    "I want you to achieve your dream, but I want to be there with you."

    "Right now, I''m working hard so I can stand next to you properly."

    Yuhi shook his head. "You are working hard because you like to sing and because you want to see people''s smiles when they hear your songs. Sumire, everything may have started with me. But along the way, you found your own goals. That is the meaning behind your song."

    Her eyes widened when she heard those words. How is he able to interpret her songs so well?

    Yuhi squeezed her hands. "Let''s get going."

 Chapter 505 - No Confidence

    Despite it already being winter, there was an area in Tokyo with cherry blossom trees still in bloom. It was truly a mysterious ce. She walked a few steps ahead of him. ''Initially, I wanted to cling to his arm and act cute, but if I do that now, it feels I might lose.''

    Even though they have spent so much time together since she came to Tokyo, even more after they became a couple, whenever they don''t see each other for, she ends up feeling very lonely.

    So much for not getting attached to him again. When she first came here, she prepared herself to meet Yuhi again. Tokyo is arge ce, but the chances of meeting were still quite high. No amount of preparation would have prepared her for their first meeting after so long.

    At first, she didn''t recognize him; he had grown more mature and more handsome. But he recognized her immediately. ''That''s probably why he tried to make a move on me.''

    They ended up in the same school and ended up as deskmates. It was truly inevitable.

    ''You don''t have to hide it anymore, Ki. Your own color, the colour that oveps with his. I know if it is him, he will ept you regardless.'' Sumire recalled Ru''s words when she was in the facility. He was in so much pain when he said those words, and yet he still smiled like an idiot.

    Her thoughts broke off when she heard Yuhi humming. He only hummed quietly, and yet Sumire immediately noticed that it was a melody.

    "You''re unfair, too, Yuhi-san, working on songs secretly without me."

    "Unlike you, I have been doing my job."

    Sumire sighed deeply. "Well, I can''t deny those words."

    "Are you going to be okay? It isn''t easy. I know you have been doing small jobs in between since the festival in June, but not a lot."

    "Mm, well, I have been working on my stamina by going jogging in the morning and afternoon, but the fatigue will get to me, I am sure."

    "If you copse, I will have an excuse to hold you in my arms."

    She rolled her eyes at those words. "Do you even need an excuse for that?"

    "I do; my wife is picky these days."

    His wife, huh? They will get married after graduation. Some people may argue and say it is too soon. But for some reason, Sumire didn''t want to leave it for even another year or two. Moreover, Yuhi-san was supposed to go to France after graduation, but he will stay for a while because of her. Eventually, he will have to go, and she won''t be able to stop him.

    Before that happens, ''I want to selfishly tie him down to me.'' There is no doubt that when Yuhi goes abroad, he will meet so many new people. What if he finds somebody prettier than her? Somebody who he has more inmon with?

    Sumire sighed deeply at that thought. He hasn''t even left yet, and already she is having such crazy thoughts.

    "You know I cant wait to see you on stage again." Yuhi suddenly spoke up and broke her thoughts.

    "Eh?"

    Yuhi chuckled. "This entire time, you focused on your admiration for me as a singer. But did it ur to you that the same went for me too?"

    Sumire coughed awkwardly. "Yuhi-san, with all due respect, you only saw me sing that time when we were children."

    "Stupid, I was keeping an eye out for you on the news. It didn''t take me long to find out that you were preparing for your debut with the connections I have. You dyed it for four years, though. I wondered what the reason was."

    At thatment, Sumire paused, but she nodded. It should be okay to tell him, right?

    "The truth is, Yuhi-san, I have no confidence in my own capabilities."

    "No confidence?" Yuhi repeated, puzzled. "But you-"

    "Right now, I am very different. I can be very shameless and say I have an amazing voice that won''t lose out to anybody."

    The current her is brimming with confidence that the pastcked.

    "However, in the past, it wasn''t like that. I doubted my capabilities more than anything. Back when we met, I didn''t deny your words when you assumed I was somebody on the verge of debuting because the reality was it was like that. An agency already scouted me, and I was on the verge of debuting. But whenever I went on stage, I would break down.

    My mind would go nk; my breathing would be unsteady. I would hyperventte on stage and lose consciousness. My manager and the rest of thepany gradually lost hope in me. Eventually, they scouted somebody else, and that person did whatever she could to kick me out."

    Whenever she thought about it, it made her feel very bitter.

    "That person is the current entertainment Queen; the one people quote is the next Takashi Yumi."

    At thatment, Yuhi''s face color paled. "Are you talking about Hori Fuuko?"

    Sumire nodded. "Right." She paused, sensing that his tone seemed odd. "Yuhi-san, don''t tell me she was one of your past lovers?"

    He immediately turned silent, and she sighed. "So the person who made me suffer a lot back then was your woman."

    "Hey, don''t make it sound so weird. It was anotherpany arrangement."

    "You seem to fall for those a lot. I suppose I can get the details from Hinoter on."

    She didn''t even have to turn around to know that he wore a defeated look on his face.

    "It was because of that woman that I decided to leave the agency. The funny thing was when I was leaving; they were practically begging me to stay. That woman even had to lower her head for me. It urred to me when I saw how desperate they were; from the start, they didn''t scout me for my abilities. What they wanted was my family prestige. As the sole survivor of the Ibuki family, as the only heir. The amount of prestige theirpany will receive when I debut will be a lot."

    When she first found out, it dumbfounded her. It struck her as odd why an entertainmentpany would be after her family prestige. Butter on, she learned that while they were the number onepany, they were on the verge of bankruptcy since so many artists left and breached the contract without paying.

    It didn''t take her long before she found out why the artists left when she researched it. Many experienced the same thing as her. Those who rose to power decided they wouldn''t tolerate it and find another agency. Those in lower positions all decided to sacrifice their dreams rather than stay in that ce.

 Chapter 506 - The Struggle

    "It seems they had already dropped word to several media outlets. But that didn''t matter to me. I paid the breach of contract in full. They tried to get more out of me, but I hired awyer and, in the end, got a restraining order too."

    "I''m terribly sorry." Yuhi trailed off. "I think the reason she was so harsh on you was most likely me."

    "Did you date her around that time?"

    "We met shortly after I got to know you. But by that time, I waspletely obsessed with your voice. She was a good singer, and we received many jobs together. It was obvious people were trying to match us. I didn''t think she would go so far as to leave her agency and join yours just to bully you."

    Sumire shook her head. "Even if they hadn''t, I was nning on going anyway. When they first scouted me, I was very doubtful, and after I joined, it felt like they weren''t listening to me sing at all. They gave me the best resources and a good team, but I always felt there was something wrong. When I failed to perform on stage for the first time, I noticed the look on my manager''s face, a look of resentment and disgust. She told me that an idol who cannot sing on stage and who has stage fright could not seed. I took those words as advice, but it wasn''t."

    "That is not an attitude a manager should have."

    Sumire nodded. "Right, she said many more condescending things. When I met Hori Fuuko, I immediately sensed something off about her. After a while, I learned that all her words contained poison; she would wear a smile on her face and act like a perfectdy. But embedded in herpliments and even normal words, there are backhanded insults and criticism. A normal person would break down and fall apart, and yet they won''t understand the reason why."

    They would think it is their fault and me themselves for overthinking and misunderstanding somebody nice.

    ''Your very talented Miss Sumire. It is a shame you can''t sing that way on stage.''

    The first time she implied that there was something underhanded going on.

    The second time she treated her like a stray dog that thepany picked up.

    The third time was awful, and the fourth was when she finally snapped. The fourth time that woman dared mention her family and the ident.

    "But you managed to get into Star agency?"

    Sumire nodded. "Mm, that strange, entric president kept scouting me during a yacht party. The invitation to that party was mine, but my manager made up some excuse so Fuuko would attend in my ce. I usually hate those ces, so they probably thought they could take advantage of it, but I went, and it surprised me how many scouts there were." Sheughed. "It seems like many people were trying to poach me from the start, but mypany suppressed the news from reaching me. They didn''t want me to feel special; they wanted to keep bringing me down."

    "Then perhaps those bad experiences happened for a reason. After all, in the end, you found a pot of gold. Star agency became number one the year you joined them, and you earnestly prepared for your debut."

    "Fu, Yuhi-san finally believes it. Everything happens for a reason, even those daily misfortunes."

    A deep sigh passed Yuhi''s lips. "I didn''t want to use it for this context, so even though you handled it calmly, I am sure those words got to you?"

    "It really did. From the start, I didn''t have much self-confidence. I doubted everything I did. But at the very least, I could manage. But after years of listening to how useless and dirty I was, I started to think that way of myself. I have always loved to sing; whether or not I was talented in it didn''t matter. Yet after putting up with that for so long, I started to doubt myself. I can''t achieve my dream if I can''t sing well. But forget singing well. I need to get words out first."

    It was painful, and she struggled so much to ovee her fear.

    "Even when I joined Star agency, people told me I was a good singer, and I drew loads of attention. I still thought something was wrong."

    They said countless praises at her, and she even gained fans within thepany, but it made her more uneasy.

    "I am not good enough. I am useless. Nobody will like songs like these."

    The more people praised her, the more afraid she became.

    "I see, so that''s why you took so long."

    "That stuff with San happened too, and whatever hope I had left just vanished. But Ru helped me regain what I lost. It was because he put in that much effort that I decided I could aim for my debut properly."

    It was because Tsueno Mamoru never gave up on her, alongside her newpany, who gave her the tform to stand on. The president never neglected her like herstpany. He often gave her advice, but he didn''t spoil her too much either.

    "Even though it took a long time, Yuhi-san, are you saying you still became my fan?"

    "Yeah."

    Sumire blinked, startled at his words. So she turned around and faced him. She hadn''t realized that he stood directly behind her. Yuhi extended his hand out and pinched her cheeks.

    "You were absorbed into practicing back then. You didn''t realize how many times I visited you. By the way, I broke things off with Fuuko when I heard that she drove an artist away from herpany. So even though it was indirectly, at least I helped you."

    Her eyes widened when she heard those words. "You didn''t know it was me, right?"

    "Yeah, I had no idea. But I couldn''t tolerate the idea of staying beside a woman who would bully another artist like that."

    What humble-sounding thoughts. If she heard this from another person, she might have thought they were faking it.

    "The entertainment industry is like this now. But one day, I want to change it to a ce where everybody supports each other. It is hard to get rid of all the jealousy and negativity. However, one could even say it is impossible to get rid of all that hate and bitterness, even if it is only a small chance. I want to build a supportivemunity."

    Truly this person is amazing. ''Then again, I thought so from the very start, from the moment I saw him stand on stage singing in the snow. He cared more for the fans'' well-being than his own.''

    Because she saw somebody so earnest like him in the entertainment industry, she decided to give it a go seriously. After she met Yuhi that time, she earnestly aimed for debut properly. But by that time, those people were already starting to suppress her.

 Chapter 507 - Love And Dreams

    "Without darkness, there can be no light, and the same goes vice versa. Yuhi-san, what you are aiming for will be very hard to achieve, even if you seed. The resentment and pain some people have experienced already will never go away. But even with that, you still say this is your goal?"

    "Why are you making it sound like it''s just me who wants this? I know you are thinking the same too."

    Sumire nodded. "But you know I feel like I have too many dreams. Aiming to be an excellent artist, good designer, a great writer, and number one in the entertainment industry is a bit too much."

    Yuhi''s sweat fell. "You do have a lot there, but for you, which emotion is the strongest?"

    "Hmmm." Sumire trailed off, and her gaze fell on the sky. Despite it being dark out, she could see the stars clearly. Her gaze softened. "Right now, the current me has my head filled with singing. I want to sing again on stage. I want to release these emotions I have suppressed this entire time."

    "Only singing, huh?"

    Her sweat fell when she saw the dark and gloomy aura around him. Sumire buried her face in his arms and hugged him tightly. "Don''t be so silly; you know for me, love and my dreams are the most important."

    "Hah, what about all the dangerous stuff happening?"

    "That is important too, but my dearest happiness and my dreams take priority. I know we have to deal with all of that stuff happening. We cannot ignore those people for long. But I do not want to trade away this second chance at living a normal life. I want to seed in both love and dreams."

    "You haven''t seeded in love yet?" Yuhi caressed her hair. "I find that insulting."

    "Well, Yuhi-san, we are not married yet, so it is hard for me to say this is a sess."

    "Then let''s go get married now. I am sure the office is still open."

    Sumire stepped on his foot, causing him to let go of her. "Ouch, my wife, why are you always so hasty?"

    "It is because you keep saying foolish things."

    Yuhi sighed deeply. "Foolish, she says. You know I am serious. I don''t necessarily have to wait till graduation to marry you. But I am only doing so to respect your wishes."

    At thatment, her lips curve to a smile, and she turned to Yuhi with a bright smile on her face. "That is what I love about you."

    She watched as his face color slowly turned red, and he sunk to the ground with a defeated expression. "Don''t look at my face for a few minutes."

    It took her a moment to realize why and sheughed again. This person is truly foolish, but he loves her so much.

    ˇ­

    The following morning, Sumire reluctantly headed to the TV station for rehearsal. She wanted to remain in Yuhi-san''s arms for much longer, but it would be bad if she werete. It looked like the TV station staff didn''t expect her toe early, but they still greeted her politely. It seemed she had arrived a bit too early since they were still setting up the stage. Sumire had found a quiet spot in the corner and read the script.

    It seems straightforward enough, and she won''t have much to do during the first half. But the dance with the most popr male member. ''I wonder if Yuhi-san is okay with me dancing with other guys. He didn''t say anything when I mentioned the details of the program.'' But then again, he isn''t the petty type.

    Her thoughts broke off when she felt somebody presses a cold drink against her cheek. Sumire looked at the source, and her eyes widened, spotting Hino.

    "Eh, uh- what are you doing here?"

    "Acting as your manager." Hino casually pulled up the spare chair and sat beside her.

    Sumire blinked, startled at his words. "Manager? Oh." So rather than openly disy his jealousy, Yuhi-san sent Hino to watch over her?

    "I think I can guess what you are thinking, but that isn''t it. You need a manager Sumire. I know Star agency let you free because of what happened in yourst ce. But it will be hard for you to manage your schedule and sing at the same time."

    So Hino knows about that; then again, he did investigate her.

    "I understand, but is it okay for a big shot president like yourself to be my manager?"

    Hino chuckled. "I used to follow Yuhi around all the time; rx, I know what to do."

    Now that she thought about it, Yuhi-san doesn''t have a manager. But supposedly, there was somebody who managed all his schedule and work. It seems that person is Hino.

    "I see, but I wonder, Hino, is this an excuse for you to spend more time with me? I mean, you like me, right?"

    At those words, Hino sighed deeply. "You are as blunt as ever. But unlike Sano, I won''t use such methods." He trailed off. "Speaking of which, it has only been like a day since youst talked to him, but he is already going crazy. You''re not replying to his messages, right?"

    Sumire nodded. "Ah-huh, but that fast, huh? I thought he wouldst longer."

    A pained expression appeared on Hino''s face, which she couldn''t miss, and Sumire looked away. "I apologize. I said that without thinking."

    At the end of the day, Hino is still Sano''s best friend. It must be hard for him when she says stuff like this.

    Hino shook his head. "No, I think I am starting to understand what you are trying to do. Previously I was too harsh, butter on, I realized that this is the only way to settle your feelings without directly taking revenge. If you wanted to do thetter, you could do so easily, and he would lose everything. But a part of you still holds onto the hope that he will return to how he was before, correct?"

    "Indeed, even though I know it is foolish of me to have such thoughts. That person must have experienced a lot for him to change so much. I know little about his matters, but I already experienced how cruel his family can be. So I understand what it might have done to him."

    "For me, it seems like you still care for him."

    "I do."

 Chapter 508 - Faces From The Past

    It took her a moment to say those words, but she nodded and repeated them. "I do care for Sano."

    "But it isn''t love, right?"

    Sumire nodded. "If somebody were to ask me if I fell in love before, I would say yes and with two people." The only ones who could upy the spot in her heart are Terashima Yuhi and Tsueno Mamoru.

    "I see. I guess it is Sano''s loss. But don''t break him down too much. He has experienced enough pain."

    "Mm, I am aware."

    Hino passed her a small book. "I organized your schedule for you up till the end of January. If there is anything you want to change, tell me."

    Sumire briefly flicked through the pages, and something came to mind when she saw how empty January second was. "Say, Hino, I want to do more work after the new year."

    Hino blinked, surprised. "Normally, people would want more of a break since they are still in a festive mood."

    "No, there is no need. Besides, I have already had enough of a break."

    "Then I will arrange more work that day."

    Sumire watched him concentrating on the schedule and chuckled. For somebody who just recently got this role, he sure is serious. Then again, she supposes it is like him.

    "Well, now isn''t this our big star?" A familiar shrill voice said.

    A deep sigh passed her lips. As long as she is in this industry, she will run into those people again one day. People call Hori Fuuko the current entertainment Queen and even the next Takashi Yumi; naturally, they would cross paths eventually. But Sumire didn''t think it would be this soon.

    She looked up to confirm her thoughts. Indeed, the person who called out to her was her former manager. A woman with long curly pink hair followed behind her.

    "Katakura-san, we didn''t have toe here."

    Katakura Leona, now age thirty-six, was her previous manager. The woman had straight purple-colored hair tied in a bun, and she wore a grey colored suit.

    "Of course we have toin! How dare they rece you when we made time for them? I thought they reced you with somebody famous, but instead, they reced you with worn-out goods."

    It seems this person hasn''t changed. It was then when Fuuko took a look at her. She seemed startled. "Ibuki-chan?"

    "Mmm."

    Fuuko seemed very surprised. "You mean they reced me with you?"

    Actually, she hadn''t heard that they decided on the female guest already. All she knew was the director of the program seemed unsatisfied and wanted to make a few changes.

    Her lips curve to a smile. "It appears so."

    "I see; congrattions, even though you have not had any work this past year."

    There it is, the famous poison tongue. It seems neither has changed. To think somebody is capable of smiling even when saying such poisonous things.

    Katakura interjected by standing in front of Fuuko protectively. "You don''t have to waste time with this woman." She red at her viciously. "I am warning you, Sumire, you better return Fuuko her slot back; otherwise, you will face the consequences."

    "Return the slot?" Sumire scoffed. "It seems you are not up to date on the news. The director seemed unsatisfied with some details in the program and asked me to attend."

    ''Although the reason the director most likely took an interest is Sano. But I can''t mention that now.''

    "Who knows what dirty tricks you used? How dare you, a small-time star, take a job away from Fuuko, who is the entertainment Queen? How dare you resort to such dirty tricks even though you belong to the supposedly top agency. It seems that is all thatpany is good for."

    Sumire frowned when she heard those words. She could tolerate them insulting her; it won''t make a difference now. But for them to insult the agency. Before she could get a word out, the focused Hino suddenly tossed her the schedule book back.

    "Here, I got you some new offers. You have to choose, though, because some have shing times." Hino spoke calmly, like the other two weren''t there.

    She looked at the list for January second, amazed. So he was quiet this entire time because he was messaging people? But some of these are way too much! If she takes on such jobs, won''t people call her out for being arrogant?

    It seemed Houjou finally noticed Hino''s presence since she seemed startled. "This-"

    Fuuko looked over at Hino, and she immediately recognized him. "Hino-kun, I haven''t seen you in a while. How are you?"

    Hino''s gaze dimmed when Fuuko addressed him. "Who are you?"

    Fuuko remained calm. "Oh silly, how could you forget me? We spent a lot of time together."

    Those words would sound misleading to those walking by; in fact, they would assume that Hino had a special rtionship with Fuuko before.

    "Now I remember you; you''re that rat Yuhi tossed away after you bullied a female artist and chased her out of herpany."

    It seemed the break-up was a sore subject for Hori Fuuko since Sumire never heard her talk about it. In fact, it seemed few people knew about the woman dating Yuhi. At those words, some curious staff members started whispering.

    Fuuko clenched her fist but remained calm. "It has indeed been a while since Ist saw Yuhi. Hino-kyn, what are you doing here?" She looked over at her. "What type of rtionship do you have with Ibuki-chan? You appear close."

    Sumire rolled her eyes at this question. Despite how calmly she asked, Sumire already interpreted those words as something bad. This woman is even resorting to implying that she and Hino have an odd rtionship.

    The people who didn''t know Hino was her manager gave them odd gazes.

    "Isn''t Ibuki dating Terashima? To think she brought another man here."

    "Did you see how close they were just now? I think they were about to kiss."

    The entertainment industry never changes; people love to gossip and misinterpret every single little thing. If a man and woman get close to each other, it ends up being a scandalous rumor.

    "It''s nothing serious, and I am only her manager. Do you doubt my credibility as Nasaki hino?"

    At those words, the people whispering immediately shut up.

    It seems Hino is quite famous in the Entertainment industry, not just as the president of Yuhi''spany but as a gold tier manager. Her eyes twitched, annoyed when she heard that title. Just now, he was being too modest about having manager experience. For him to obtain that title, he must be that good.

    Oh dearest, what kind of monster did you send over to her? She would rather scramble around with her schedule carelessly like she did before. Sumire immediately figured out that Yuhi was the one who sent Hino over, only he is capable of making Hino do anything.

 Chapter 509 - Confrontation

    Katakura''s re deepened. "With all due respect, do you have any idea what kind of artist she is?"

    "Oh? How can you know what kind of artist she is?"

    "I was her manager for several years. I know her better than anybody."

    "Three months, it only took three months before the praises turned to venom. In those three months, you already found somebody to rece her. You had your eyes set on Hori Fuuko, but because of her poor background, you didn''t want to risk losing the potential money-making tree." Hino dismissed her words.

    Sumire''s eyes widened when she heard Hino''s words. ''I have to admit that I am impressed. I didn''t think he would have this side to him. Then again, there were many rumors regarding how cold Hino was regarding those who approached Yuhi with bad intentions. To think he is now doing the same thing for me.''

    Fuuko interjected. "I will apologize for offending you in advance. But sometimes, people are not what they seem. I know you are biased towards her because of her rtionship with Yuhi-san, but-"

    "Who gave you the right to use Yuhi''s first name?" Sumire, who had kept quiet this entire time, suddenly felt irritated.

    "Of course he did; we were in a rtionship-" Sumire harshly cut her off with a re.

    "In the past, yes, but not now. Moreover, he doesn''t even acknowledge that you were his girlfriend. He referred to you as somebody thepany arranged; you''re not even a mistress or passing fling." Sumire pointed out.

    Fuuko remained calm. "No matter what you say, the reality is we had that rtionship before." She suddenly copsed on the ground dramatically. "Isn''t this a bit too cruel? You already stole Yuhi from me, and now you''re even after my opportunities."

    Stole Yuhi from her? Her eyes twitched, annoyed. ''I was going to leave her be and just let Hino-san handle her, but it seems she wants to court death so badly.''

    "I know your upset because thepany chose me over you. But that was only because you kept running away."

    Fuuko''s words implied that she had this escaping habit before the ident and has always been that way. Indeed the others were looking at her with a mixed expression.

    Sumire took a deep breath before she walked over until she stood opposite the girl.

    "The words of my senior, I will keep in my heart. So, why don''t you get out of my sight now?" Sumire didn''t want to waste any more time on this. She wanted to return to looking at the schedule Hino thought of her on such short notice.

    He most likely didn''t get any sleep and made the arrangements overnight.

    "Ibuki, don''t be so vicious! You don''t own this station. Fuuko can be here whenever she wants."

    "It seems Miss Katakura thinks I am saying this to bully her artiste."

    "Of course you are. Why else-"

    A dark aura surrounded her. No, it was a ck aura wrapped in red mes emitting from her body. Her violet-colored eyes turned a bright shade of red as she walked towards Fuuko.

    "Do you remember what you said to be thest time we met?"

    "The--thest time." Fuuko seems very different now. She genuinely seemed frightened.

    Sumire wondered how many people could see the ck aura and the mes? It seems Fuuko could see it since her entire face color had turned pale.

    "It seems you forgot, so let me remind you. ''It is a real shame that unfortunate idents follow you. It is because you are this way that your entire household suffered.''"

    "Ibuki, you can''t just use-" Katakura paused. Sumire only briefly turned to re at her, but already the woman had copsed on her knees.

    "How many times did you remind me of my upbringing and the ident that only just took ce that year? Did you truly think you could mask your words and real nature by smiling? Sometimes smiles reveal the true nature of a person. You may have been smiling, but it was so vicious and frightening." Sumire touched the woman''s cheek, and arge cut appeared.

    Fuuko screamed, and the onlookers were looking puzzled. Nobody else could see the cut or the aura she was letting out. To a bystander, they were only exchanging a few words. So it looked like she was overreacting.

    "It was so frightening; you were so scary. While enjoying all my privileges, didn''t you have to beg for me to stay in thepany? You knew it would be difficult for you to remain in the industry. Indeed over the past few years, you maintained a top position, but you could never go beyond that. You remain stuck in the same position as when you first took my ce."

    Sumire did her research. She knew she would eventually have to confront this woman, which is why she looked into her career. It seems after she left, this woman had a hard time trying to obtain any awards and getting into good programs. They even had to cook up a fake rumor like her being Takashi Yumi''s sessor.

    Despite the fake rumor, people naturally flocked over. After all, no normal person would make something like that up. Hori Fuuko started to receive attention as a potential sessor, but the reality was the woman was a poor imitation of Yumi-senpai. The funny thing is, she doubts that the two have even met before.

    "I--you really are--"

    Sumire wouldn''t let her speak anymore. "Now you''re even trying to drag Hino-san and Yuhi into your poisonous words." Her gaze darkened, and the ck aura surrounding her increased. "You can step all over me all you want, but the moment you hurt people precious to me is the moment your courting death."

    She felt nothing but pure resentment for this woman. ''Initially, I intend to leave her be. When I told Ru about it before, he said that there is no use getting revenge.''

    Sumire realized that he only said that because he didn''t want her to dirty her hands with this matter.

    It seems Ru nned to stain his hands dealing with these people so she wouldn''t have to. This entire time so many people have been protecting her, but what has she given them in return? A part of her is still afraid, but she no longer wants to disappoint people.

    ''I want to sing. I want to stand on stage againˇŞno matter what shape or form it takes. I want to stand in the general public''s eye. I will no longer run away from this.''

    She has already made her mind up; her gaze fell on Fuuko with a disgusted look on her face. Times have changed already; she will not allow this woman to suppress her like in the past.

    Back then, there was so much happening, and she had a hard time coping. But the situation has changed now. Even though she still has those problems, at the very least, she is no longer alone. Yet this woman is trying to drag in those precious to her into this petty dispute.

    Before Sumire could do anything else, she felt a familiar pair of arms hug her from the back. The dangerous aura surrounding her seemed to leave her body the moment she felt his warmth and his voice calling softly.

    "Sumire."

 Chapter 510 - Why Does He Like Her So Much?

    Sumire turned around and spotted Yuhi. He was holding a small box in his hands. "I got you some pastries. I thought you would be hungry since you didn''t eat breakfast." He looked at her with an affectionate gaze and spoke in a doting tone.

    It rendered her speechless, and Hino spoke up. "Didn''t you have a meeting?"

    "I rescheduled."

    Yuhi must have heard about these peopleing here and changed his ns. Even though she only mentioned it brieflyst night, it seemed he took it very seriously.

    "You need to drop that habit." Hino sighed.

    "If it''s for my wife, I have toe flying."

    Uh, doesn''t he realize that they are in public? Sumire suddenly felt very shy. Although he can call her his wife at home and at school, it is very embarrassing to say such things in the middle of a TV station like this.

    Yuhiughed when he saw her expression. He leaned down and brushed his lips against her ear. "I am honest. Do you have a problem?"

    "You''re just trying to get back at me for teasing you."

    "Maybe I am unsatisfied."

    Says the one who fell asleep after they came back from their date!

    Fuuko weakly stood up, and Sumire could not miss the girl''s eyes as she looked at her and Yuhi. "Yuhi." Fuuko called out. "Are you really dating Ibuki Sumire?"

    "Dating isn''t exactly the word I would use."

    She looked hopeful, and Sumire rolled her eyes.

    "I mean, I n to marry her after graduation, so isn''t she more like my fiance than a girlfriend?"

    "Did you hear that?"

    "I heard it! He said they would marry!"

    "So it''s a serious rtionship?"

    Sumire noticed some people had casually taken their phones out to snap pictures. Some were doing this from the start, secretly recording. So those people captured Yuhi saying such words.

    Katakura must have sensed that things were no longer in their favor since she went over to Fuuko.

    "Let us go, Fuuko. There is no use staying here."

    Fuuko bit her lip and shook her head. "No, I will stay."

    Has this woman not had enough?

    "After all, if she can''t perform, then it will cause a problem for the director."

    So she is basically implying that she will fail. Ah, she truly is a fool. Yuhi suddenly leaned down and kissed her.

    "What are you doing Yuhi-san? This isn''t appropriate." She kept her head low, shy about the brief kiss that just happened.

    "I believe I just kissed you."

    Uh, she knew that, but why did he suddenly kiss her? Sumire looked over and saw the furious look on Fuuko''s face. Oh, dearest, this isn''t the best way to get rid of the romantic rivals! In fact, with Fuuko''s furry, it wouldn''t surprise her if the girl tried something right now.

    Hino took a step forward. "Alright, this is enough now. Hori and Katakura, you two can stay if you must. But an artist under me will never fail to achieve results." He trailed off and called out for a member of staff. "Get Miss Hori and Katakura here withfortable seats. They will be sitting there for a long time."

    Sumire resisted the urge tough when she heard Hino''s casual but savage words. In other words, he was implying that he believes that she will do well and Hori Fuuko will not have to move an inch. It seems Hori-san isn''t the only one who can use poisonous words.

    The moment those vile women were out of sight, she buried her face in her dearest embrace again. It wasn''t enough for her, so she wrapped her arms around his neck.

    "Hey, people will stare."

    "My dearest, they were bullying me."

    The onlookers nearby were looking at her dumbfounded. Some of their expressions read, ''that is a lie.''

    "Hmmm, I know. I will do something about itter. I won''t let anybody harm you."

    Despite those casual words, Yuhi said it in a frightening tone. The people who went along with Hori Fuuko were casually shuffling away. But Hino called out to them.

    "Just so you know, I memorized every one of your faces, so even if you leave now, it won''t do any good. Maybe you''re better off staying and repenting?"

    She doesn''t care about those people. Hino can handle them; she just wants to be with her dear. Yuhi must have understood since he leads her out of the room. It was amazing how he carried her without dropping despite being in this position.

    It did not take long before Yuhi put her down and pushed her against the wall. "What were you speaking about with Hino?"

    "Oh uh about-"

    "About Nagawa?"

    Shoot, how does he- wait, how long has he been listening?

    "After what you told mest night. I was curious what would happen if you met again. So I intentionally leaked that her recement woulde."

    Sumire stepped on his foot. "Your curiosity almost gave me anxiety!"

    "But you handled it well, my wife."

    Gah, this man sometimes she doesn''t understand what he is thinking. But somehow, her heart feels settled. She wondered what she would say to those people if she met them again for a long time. ''I took careful steps to avoid them thest few years.'' Yuhi''s actions were abrupt, but at the very least, she confronted this early on. Now she can focus on the stage with Yumi-senpai and then continue her career.

    "Your wife?"

    His lips curve to a smile. "My wife, you did very well." Yuhi gently ced a kiss on her forehead.

    Sumire yed with the buttons on his shirt. "This looks fancy. Are you trying to impress somebody?"

    Yuhiughed. "Yeah."

    "Hmm, is she pretty?"

    "The most adorable, amazing, and beautiful wife there is."

    Stupid, he answered that way too easily. Then again, she already understands it. This person is head over heels in love with her. It doesn''t make sense to her, though. Although she has epted Yuhi''s love, it does not make sense for him to like her this much.

    Why would he like somebody like her when there are better people around? Hori Fuuko has a bad personality, but her singing isn''t that bad; she is pretty and belongs to a wealthy family. Meanwhile, while she belongs to a good background, she is the only one left in her family. Her looks are average at most, and while her singing is amazing, she can''t just use that to tie Yuhi down.

    Her thoughts broke off when she felt Yuhi kiss her neck. "My dear?"

    "I truly am sorry, even if it was to get it out of the way. Perhaps I should have stepped up sooner. It brought back bad memories, didn''t it?"

 Chapter 511 - I Want To Know Everything About You

    "It''s alright; your way of thinking was correct. It is better to get rid of those unsettling feelings in my heart before my big performance."

    "Do you have any other unsettled feelings?"

    "I have a lot." Sumire sighed deeply. "But well, it won''t be as easy to get rid of them. There is one thing that stands out, though, Yuhi; you wanted to meet with Raizo to ask about what happened when he saved me, correct?"

    Although she told Atushi that she respected Yuhi''s decision, it still bugged her that he acted sneaky about it.

    "Yeah, that''s right."

    "If you answer me right away, how do I scold you?"

    "You know I am only going through the trouble of asking him because I don''t want you to recall any more painful memories. Sumire, you are the most important person in the world to me. I don''t want you to suffer even if it is only for a few minutes."

    This person has given her so much love; she wonders if Ru understood this too. Then why did he ask her out and said he would help her forget? There are still so many questions she wants to ask him, but he has not appeared before her since that day.

    There is no doubt they will meet again. But she does not want to meet him as an enemy. It would be difficult for her to fight him. Yet, the current Ru is very different.

    If she told Yuhi about what she saw in the facility, he would surely say they will find a solution together. But Sumire recalled Ru''s pained expression. ''Don''t tell anybody.'' Ru does not want his dear friends to see him suffer. She only stumbled upon him in pain like that as a coincidence. Otherwise, she knew she would be thest person he would want to see him like that.

    "Do you like me that much?"

    Sumire recalled asking Sano this question too.

    Does Yuhi truly like somebody like her? It does not make any sense. Yuhi responded by cupping her cheeks.

    "You know you truly have no idea how I feel."

    "Uh no, I do. I know you love me." Sumire recalled his confession and the past few months. "You tell me like every day; if I don''t get the hint from that, I would be quite slow."

    Sumire looked at Yuhi''s expression and saw a serious gaze on his face. Oh, this is the first time she has seen him look at her with such eyes. Normally he is so silly, but asionally he would have these serious moments.

    "Do you remember when you rejected me? You said we cant date since we barely know each other?"

    Uh, he still remembers that?

    "Even though you turned me down, you told me that you wanted to know everything about me. When Aika asked you for the details regarding this rejection, you provided some extra information."

    Sumire felt her heartbeat increase when he heard her say those words. He must have overheard their conversation, stupid. ''I shouldn''t have talked about it in such a public ce.''

    "Even though Yuhi is already mine, and mine alone. How do I learn more about him?"

    Her cheeks colored the moment he said those words she said not too long ago. Sumire coughed and averted her gaze. "Well, I did say that, but it was the case a long time ago. So does it really mat-" Her sentence fell short when Yuhi kissed behind her ear.

    "It does matter; even if it was regarding the past, it made me very happy. It makes the rejection back then better."

    Sumire had to look at him since she felt guilty. Even though she liked him, then she turned him down. It must have made him feel bad. She doesn''t understand how guys handle rejection, but Yuhi is a very sensitive person.

    The moment she looked at him, he cupped her cheeks. "You know it''s the same for me."

    "What is?"

    "I want to know everything about you. Though in my case, it is more jealousy and wanting to possess you."

    Uh, wait? She didn''t get a chance to process those thoughts since he suddenly leaned forward and kissed her. The thing about kissing Terashima Yuhi is, it is something that can easily get addictive. The way he lightly nibbles on her lips, asking for permission before he sticks his tongue inside her mouth.

    She used to think that kissing was disgusting in the past, ''isn''t it just two people exchanging salvia?'' It was such a naive thought. It was more than that.

    Ru was clumsy at kissing, and Ren didn''t do it as often for her to know whether she liked it. As for Sano, well, she tried hard to erase anything to do with him. It was Yuhi who taught her how nice kissing could be.

    There was something about the way that he kissed that drove her crazy. She has her arms wrapped around his neck, pulling him closer to her.

    They kissed for a very long time, and by the time it finished, she was out of breath. She rested her face on his shoulders, and Yuhi caressed her back.

    "Are you okay?"

    "I think so," She trailed off. "Stupid."

    "But you like kissing. I thought if I kissed you long enough, it would get rid of your remaining unease."

    So that''s why, in the end, it was for her sake again. "Next time you kiss me, it should be because you want to."

    Though she is ttered that he did this tofort her, she does not want him to feel obliged to kiss her.

    "What are you talking about, wifey? I always want to kiss you."

    "You''re so shameless."

    Yuhi chuckled. "Shall I put you down now?"

    Sumire nodded, and he lets her go. The moment he did that, she heard a beeping sound from her phone. She pulled it out from her pocket, and her eyes widened when she saw the time. Wait, did they truly kiss for that long? The program is about to start!

    Yuhi squeezed her hands. "I will be watching."

    "Thank you."

    ˇ­..

    It was very awkward slipping into the backstage areate, considering how early she was. But Hino told her that they started an hour early. He didn''t have to exin to her the reason why. It seems those people still want to court death. But it doesn''t matter anymore; her dearest is there in the audience too. As long as Yuhi is nearby, she has nothing to fear.

    Still, her gaze fell on the male groups on stage. All of them wore masks, so it was hard to tell who they were.

    "Look at all of them working hard even though they do not know who the female guest is. I suppose we have a bunch of bachelors here hoping to court the pretty youngdy?" It was a joke from the host, but her sweat fell.

    It felt like she could feel the envious gaze of those girls.

    Hino held up his phone. "Thements on the streaming sites are very interesting; do you want to see?"

    "I already know they want to kill me."

 Chapter 512 - I Wanted To Spend More Time With You

    "I can see why the director felt unsatisfied with Hori Fuuko."

    "Eh?"

    "While she does have some talent, a program like this doesn''t suit her image. Moreover, there seem to be bad rumors regarding her seducing other guysˇŞyour a safer choice since-" Hino looked away awkwardly, but Sumire understood.

    "Because I was devoted to my boyfriend."

    "Everybody knew how you were looking after Tsueno in the hospital, even dying your debut for a few extra months. So at the very least, people can vouch that you''re loyal."

    "But I''m dating Yuhi now. I know many people disapprove and think it is too soon."

    "Do you think the same?" Hino asked.

    "I wonder." Sumire trailed off. "Initially, I hesitated about dating Yuhi. From the moment we met again, it would be hard for me to avoid his advances.

    "Did it surprise you that he still liked you this entire time?"

    "It did. A year or so had gone by, so I thought by now there would be somebody else."

    ''But at the same time, I understood since I was always watching him on TV and listening to his music.''

    "He wrote so many love songs for me the past year. Do you truly think I wouldn''t notice that he still liked me?"

    "But you still came to Tokyo?"

    "Because I wanted to see Yuhi. In this ce with him, I could create new memories."

    In this ce, Ru is not here; she wouldn''t have any guilty feelings. "It was wrong of me to think I could erase Tsueno Mamoru from my heart and run back to Yuhi like nothing happened."

    Even though she wanted to remain faithful to Yuhi, ''One day, I will be the one to confess.'' Even if he turns her down, she won''t stop loving him. When Yuhi confessed to her, it wasn''t the time. She was happy, but she knew she couldn''t take his hand.

    When Ru asked her out and said, he would help her forget. For some reason, she epted his hand. It didn''t take long before she fell in love with him. It was hard for her to ept that for a while.

    ''I''m supposed to be in love with Yuhi.

    I am only dating Ru to ease the pain of his absence.''

    But, no matter how many times she tried to convince herself, it did no good. She already fell for Ru then, and she desperately tried to bury her feelings for Yuhi away.

    ''I thought I did a good job at it, but Ru saw right through me.'' He suggested after her concert to find Yuhi.

    The words he said then remain engraved in her heart.

    ''Time is up, Ki. I won''tst much longer. The reason I asked you out was more for my sake. I wanted you by my side during the veryst day. But I can tell your feelings for Yuhi will overflow and explode. Please go and meet him and sort things out.''

    That person was so stupid. To think he did something so stupid. If he was going to hand her over to Yuhi anyway, they shouldn''t have dated. If they didn''t date and just remained friends, she wouldn''t have fallen in love with him.

    What is wrong with staying by his side to thest day as a friend? Did they have to date?

    "You know, even with masks on, it''s undeniable who some of these people are."

    Sumire followed Hino''s gaze, and her face color turned pale. "Wait, that red hair-"

    "Oh, his mask fell off!"

    "Kyaaah! It''s Atsuro-sama."

    Her eyes twitched, annoyed when the audience confirmed who it was. What on earth is this guy doing here? She thought he was too silent recently.

    "That one came here for you."

    But if Atsuro is here, her gaze falls on the group members in the background. Sumire spotted blue hair. ''It''s Shin, thank goodness.''

    "So, is that the one you prefer?"

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "That''s not it; I just haven''t heard from him in a while."

    He made that abrupt phone call when he was in the middle of a job. What was the purpose of it?

    "Still, it''s amazing how persistent your harem is."

    "Quit it. I only have my dear."

    "Sano likes you; then there is Nakara Shin, Kusaji Atsuro, me, and Eli like you too."

    "You''re so bold to include yourself in that count."

    "There is no need to hide it anymore."

    Indeed there isn''t. "How has your brother been recently?" Sumire wanted to shift the topic quickly.

    Hino sighed. "Since that time, I do see him more. But he keeps asking about you. I think we can include that kid into the count, but maybe after a few years."

    Sumire stepped on his foot. "Quit it, you know, even if other guys like me, I have my hands full with my dearest. I''m still thinking of ways to speed up our marriage."

    "You''re the one acting shamelessly here. At least finish high school first!"

    "I know! But it''s tough to control myself around Yuhi. Look how handsome he is. I want to pounce on him every day."

    Hino flicked her forehead. "Quit it; you''re attracting too much attention."

    At thatment, Sumire noticed people staring at them. But that didn''t matter to her.

    "You are such a boring man Hino. You should take pointers from Yuhi; he likes how shameless I am."

    "If I took pointers from Yuhi, you would be with me and not him since I would do it better."

    She had never gotten embarrassed around Hino, even when she learned of his feelings. But those words made her cheeks color.

    Hino patted her head. "See? I told you to have self-restraint."

    "Right."

    This person already decided that Yuhi was the most important. Even though he has feelings for her, he won''t do anything. Sumire felt reassured with this fact, and that was why she could still speakfortably with him like this.

    "But you know I think you''re right. One of the reasons I became your manager was because I wanted to spend more time with you."

    ''Oh wait, what?'' Sumire looked at him dumbfounded, and she stepped away. A cautious look appeared on her face.

    "Don''t look at me like that."

    "I thought you said Yuhi was the most important-"

    "He is."

    "Then surely you shouldn''t make a move on his woman."

    "As I said, if I were serious about making a move, you would already be mine."

    This person is so confident; where does he get that from? Sumire sighed. "Alright, I get it; indeed, we don''t talk much unless it''s to do with Yuhi."

    She stopped going over to his ce too. Before, she would drop by often when she was bored. But after she started dating Yuhi, it felt wrong to do that.

    "Right? At least let me get closer to you like this."

    So that''s what he meant. Sumire wondered how Hino truly felt about this. It must be difficult for him to watch the girl he likes with another man. Moreover, that other man is somebody he treats as family.

 Chapter 513 - Nothing To Fear

    She watched as he pulled out his phone to answer a call.

    Isn''t he way too calm? Or maybe it is just her being overly self-conscious.

    "Huh, Sano? You''re at the venue?"

    Wait what?

    "Me, well, I''m also here but helping around backstage."

    Stupid Hino don''t say that; what if hees over here? It hasn''t even been a day yet; she can''t see him this soon.

    "Sumire? She isn''t here."

    Oh?

    "Maybe she is runningte or sitting elsewhere. I mean, she doesn''t have to go on until the dance segment."

    After a few more words, Hino ended the call. "Hey, did you think I would rat you out?"

    "Well, normally, you would have."

    "Indeed, but as I said, I am starting to understand the thing you have going on with Sano now. It would ruin your ns if you met again so soon, right?"

    "Yeah." Sumire pointed to the bracelet on her wrist. "But I did wear this."

    "Is that the famous bracelet?"

    "Famous huh, people talked about it."

    "You have to understand; it is rare for Sano to do something like that. He is a member of the high elite and must act a certain way in front of the public."

    "If he cared for that, why would he sleep around so much?"

    "For somebody who ims not to have feelings for him, sometimes you act like a jealous girlfriend."

    Sumire sighed deeply. "It''s just a bad habit; I don''t feel anything for him."

    "You need to settle your feelings on that one. Well, the time limit is before your marriage."

    So in a few months, that won''t be easy. But she can see why Hino is suggesting that time limit. Marriage is a sacred thing; she can''t fool around and mess with people or cause misfortunes.

    "Oh, we have a winner!"

    Sumire turned back to the stage and saw the announcer raise Atsuro''s opponent''s arm. It seemed like this was thest game. Atsuro and this other person werepeting.

    It was a tall man with ck hair wearing a pure ck mask with silver linings. Huh? Somehow this person looks familiar.

    "Congrattions! Before we start the dance. Let''s ask our winner a few questions. Are you looking forward to dancing with our mysteriousdy?"

    "Yes, that''s why I worked so hard."

    The audience burst intoughter. Whenever male idols speak so frankly like this, nobody judges them. But if a female artist said it, they would receive such nastyments.

    "Rumors say that Miss Hori Fuuko was supposed to be the guest today. Are you disappointed?"

    At thatment, her gaze dimmed, and Hino clicked his tongue annoyed. "Damn, they bribed the announcer. I should have kept a better eye on them."

    "That Hori Fuuko?"

    "Eh, why was she switched out?"

    "Isn''t it obvious the new female guest pulled some dirty tricks?"

    "That''s unfair to Fuuko-sama."

    "Let Fuuko-sama go on!"

    At that time, Hori Fuuko coincidentally made her presence known. She was looking down at her feet like somebody had just bullied her. The audience gave her pitying nces, and soon the audience started a chant.

    ''If Hori-san danced instead, people would be happy, right?''

    She isn''t wearing a mask, so people will know it is her right away. There are mixed feelings about her presence in the entertainment industry. Sumire felt her confidence vanish.

    ''I just want to escape and hide somewhere. I don''t want people looking at me. Why is it always like this? No matter how hard I work, it ends up this way. The more I desire something, the more likely it is to slip away from my fingers.''

    This is her chance to make things right, but things will not go her way once again. Why would it? She was the one who ran away and escaped her career. She was the one who let everything go.

    Did she truly think people would forgive her?

    Sumire knew Hino was calling her name, but her mind went nk. She felt her entire body tremble and her face break out into sweat.

    ''I can''t. I still can''t go on stage.'' People do not want her there. Those disgusted and disapproving gazes, she doesn''t want to see them.

    A person like her never deserved to stand on stage.

    Her thoughts break off when she hears a familiar voice. "Let me introduce our lovelydy guest for tonight. My dear wife, Ibuki Sumire."

    At those words, Sumire turned to the stage and spotted Yuhi. He had removed his mask and wore a bright smile on his face.

    Sumire stared at him dumbfounded. ''This idiot! No wonder he acted so calm when I said I would dance with another man.''

    Aaah, if she knew he would participate too, she wouldn''t have had to worry. This fool, he truly is foolish.

    The crowd turned silent, and everybody was looking at the backstage area. Sumire took a deep breath and felt Hino pat her shoulder.

    "You can do this."

    "Mm, I won''t let anybody else dance with my dear."

    Sumire walked down the aisle with confidence, and she eventually arrived at the stage. She stood a few steps away from Yuhi. The audience immediately burst into chatter.

    "Whoa, the guest is Ibuki?"

    "Seriously, seriously?"

    "Wait, she went on stage! Is she fine now?"

    There were mixed reactions. Some were observing her just in case she backed down. Her legs trembled, and her entire body shook, but Yuhi is here. Yuhi is right there. She took a few more steps forward before taking his hand.

    The MC seemed stunned, but he quickly regained hisposure. "It seems the luckydy is Ibuki Sumire, and the person who just won is Terashima Yuhi! What a fated match indeed."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. What an eyesore. Isn''t he changing sides too quickly? But then again, this is already something that isn''t new.

    The music immediately changes to a song more suited for a waltz. The MC announces the start of the dance.

    "Yuhi-san, I''m bad at formal dancing."

    "Right, that''s why I had to win. I had to save people from you stepping on their feet."

    Sumire sighed deeply. "You could have told me."

    "If I did, it wouldn''t be fun. Besides, do you truly think I will let anybody dance with you?"

    Indeed, although he doesn''t openly disy his jealousy, he does get jealous. Sometimes he acts like a giant lion about it. Sumire followed Yuhi''s lead. It was surprisingly easy to follow his movements even though they have never danced together.

    Yuhi leaned forward slightly, and Sumire felt her heartbeat increase; heughed at her reaction.

    "Rx, my wife, not even I will be bold enough to attack you on stage."

    If he is saying, that doesn''t that mean he definitely thought about it? She truly can''t win against this person. But she feels more rxed now. So many people are watching her, and she is on stage again. However, unlike a few minutes ago, she felt calmer.

    She has nothing to fear if her dearest is here.

    But, ''I don''t think I would have been able to get on stage if he weren''t here. Just now, I almost backed away.'' She needs to find the confidence to stand on stage even without Yuhi-san. Right now, she can allow him to spoil her, but it won''t be easy in the future.

 Chapter 514 - I Love You More Than I Did Before

    After the waltz, Sumire felt drained, so many people congratted her and swarmed her. She somehow managed to slip away, but she knew they were still looking for her.

    It was a good thing she managed to slip away since right that moment; she felt sick.

    ''I should have prepared for this.''

    After all, for the past few days, she hadn''t been in the best of state. Sumire managed to go outside and headed to the outdoor sink area. She turned the faucet on and watched the waterfall; she lifted the sleeve of her dress to reveal the red wound.

    It''s happening again; it''s happening all over again. It was going to happen; it''s only natural it would happen with such a nightmare like that. That and Sumire lifted her arms; she has be so frail. Even wearing a dress like this won''t be enough to hide it.

    Unfortunately, she cannot just go home without saying anything to Hino. Hino is most likely with the other reporters. ''I don''t feel like doing an interview.''

    People will notice right away, and all her efforts would go down the drain.

    Despite being so strong, her looking frail and fragile wasmon knowledge for those who knew since elementary and middle school.

    In high school, in the present, it was different. Though she knew there were loads of people who disliked her, unlike before, it''s different. The people here are nice and although there is still the typical jealousy and envy.

    This ce is warm; the ce that guy created is warm. Something filled with all sorts of emotions, and yet to her, it is beautiful.

    Sumire lifts the mirror inside her bag and manages to take a nce at her reflection.

    Her skin color was devoid of its usual glow recing it with a sickly white color. Her arms looked more fragile and slimmer if possible. Sheughs quietly to herself; this isn''t good after all. She doesn''t have any strength at all, even though she resolved herself toe here.

    ''It is a good thing the performance is over, but I still have to do some interviews. But in this state, it seems to be a difficult feat.'' She has to get back.

    But the moment she thought such things was the moment she lost her bnce. She won''t make it.

    Everything around her became a blur. However, before she could fall, someone caught her arm; despite her weak state, she could tell who it was.

    It could only be one person. "My dear?"

    "Idiot."

    Sumireughs lightly. "That''s how it is."

    He doesn''t respond to her and scoops her up in his arms instead. Sumire knew better than to protest since she didn''t have much of a choice right now.

    So instead, she took advantage of it and buried her face in his neck, inhaling his sweet scent.

    "You surprised me Yuhi-san."

    "Ah, you mean when I kissed you?"

    Sumire felt her cheeks color at the memory. What was he thinking kissing her on stage like that for people to see? He must be crazy!

    "Are you sulking because I used my tongue? You know it/s hard for me not to use it."

    Gah, why is he describing the details? He must be doing this deliberately! Yuhi chuckled, and she sighed deeply. "Why do you keep behaving so strangely, Yuhi?"

    "Hmm, strange?"

    "Recently, it feels like you like me more than you did before, and you look at me with such a tender gaze. Also, you spoil me more."

    "Thest two, I already did a lot; you just didn''t notice."

    That feels like a direct jab. Indeed at the start of their rtionship, so many things happened, so it was hard for her to focus on just him.

    "The first one?"

    At thatment, Sumire felt him grab hold of her hand.

    "The first one is right; I love you more than I did previously."

    ''Even though I used the word like, he used the word love so easily.'' Then again, Yuhi isn''t like her; he does not hesitate to openly disy his affections.

    "You always make me feel so guilty; you know I can''t say those words so easily."

    "I know, but that is fine with me. I already told you to take your time; you do not have to rush Sumire. Also, I am worried about your condition."

    "I''ll be fine, Yuhi. You don''t have to worry. I''m stronger than I look, remember?."

    Yuhi moved away from her slightly and turned so she couldn''t see his face. But Sumire knew what was on his mind. Normally it is hard to get a read on his emotions, but he has these moments where he slips up.

    "You''ve always been like this. Whether it was back then or now, some traits of you remain the same. When I first saw you again, no, it wasn''t exactly the first time I saw you since we parted that day. I saw Nanairo feather''s broadcast. Even though it was only a glimpse, there was already something about you that seemed different. After I saw that, I felt very frustrated."

    Sumireughed softly. "Right, you watched that."

    "I was confused, and for the longest time, I didn''t understand it. I was jealous of those guys, and yet the main source of my frustration was mainly directed at myself. Even though I had be an idol, none of my performances had ever shined that way. During that time, Hino found the songs you wrote for me and encouraged me to use them. At first, I wasn''t sure about it. After all that had happened between us, I didn''t think that using your songs would be right anymore."

    Sumire cuts him off as she shakes her head. She managed to muster whatever strength she had left to walk in the direction of the tree in front of the building. Right at that moment, she felt a gentle breeze blow against her cheeks.

    "No. Yuhi, you misunderstood."

    This fool has no reason to be jealous or frustrated. After all, even back then, the person who gave her strength was him. It was only because of him that she could get this far.

    "It seems like fate. Before I met you, the songs I wrote were rather bleak and dull. Someone had once told me directly that the songs I write had no soul. When I first heard that, I thought, '' Aaah, that guy is the worst.'' But I understand what he meant. It wasn''t until I met you that I realized what I was missing."

    Sumire felt a pair of familiar arms hug her from the back. "You know I like the bag hug; it makes me feel safe and protected."

    "I know; that''s why I like ambushing you whenever you''re cooking."

    Sumire took a deep breath and continued. "There was somebody who could y such carefree music. It was such a reckless way of ying, and yet when I first picked up the music sheet that day, I realized that I wanted to write lyrics for the person who wrote such a fantastic song."

 Chapter 515 - This Happiness Comes With Great Sacrifice

    ''Let me be selfish'' huh? She''s heard those words before.

    "Whether or not it''s you, and the others you''re all like this aren''t you." Sumire sighs. "Ah, really I do wonder if you all practice for this or something."

    Even now they''re all still the same.

    "I don''t know about the others. But I know for certain that my selfishness only shows when I''m around you."

    At thatment her cheeks coloured. Really what''s with them? Even now, even now they are able to say such lines. It really isn''t fair for her.

    ''Ru, you really did leave me behind with such impossible guys to deal with. It''s impossible to reject or be cold to them. That''s really not fair.''

    Sumire felt a sudden dizziness and ced her hand on her mouth, feeling the familiar sensation from before. This isn''t good. This really isn''t. Her violet orbs could clearly see it, the fresh colour of blood.

    That colour was --- her thoughts broke of when she saw Yuhi staring down at her, he quickly realised it.fr

    This pain, it really did make her feel horrible. It was the first time she could feel it clearly. The feeling that there was something wrong with her organs.

    Yuhi moves his hand down the front area of her dress and carefully removes it. He brushed his lips there. "Hold on a second." He is sucking away at that spot for a few minutes and she struggled to control her voice.

    He was sucking her blood, sucking away all the bad toxins. But it made her feel strange. Once he had done so, her body began to feel lighter as if the pain wasn''t there to begin with. Yuhi pulled away and fixed her clothes.

    "Are you alright?"

    "I think so." She suddenly turned shy realizing what he just did. Even if he was helping her get better, didn''t he take her clothes off way too easily?

    Yuhi awkwardly scratched his face. "Look, you know it was the only way. I''m not Atsuro, I can''t give you medical treatment. But since we are both hanyous, I can reduce your pain by drinking your blood."

    "It still isn''t very clear to me." Sumire mumbled.

    It is hard for her to make sense of such a thing. Humans with evolved gics have supernatural powers aside. Why are there humans that have half demon and human blood?

    "Do you dislike it then?"

    Uh why is he asking her this type of question? Sumire was about to make a cold remark when she saw the serious gaze on his face again. Ah she admits defeat. She buried her face in his arms and Yuhi wrapped his arms around her waist pulling her closer.

    "I was very happy, dancing with you."

    "I think I stepped on your foot a few times."

    Yuhiughed. "You did but I found it cute."

    "I need to learn to waltz properly."

    She is an idol and she can do all sorts of dances, but why is it so hard to waltz? Maybe because it is a dance that involves two people. Not just for Yuhi''s sake but for Soujiro too. She hasn''t heard from thetter for awhile now, but knowing him he is most-likely working hard on something to do with her.

    He is very subtle about his emotions, but the way she is now she understands people a lot better. That person is most-likely the same as the others.

    ˇ­.

    A few hourster Yuhis apartment.

    Sumire''s gaze fell on Yuhi who was on top of her. He was looking at her with the eyes of a predator that just caught it''s prey. But ever since they got him all he has done is kiss her. It seems he is being very careful since she doesn''t feel very well.

    ''I never thought I would meet a man that would treat me as well as he treats me. I didn''t think it was possible for me to be so happy.''

    But this happiness wille with great sacrifice. She cant rx too much.

    Still for now she has to focus on uh this situation that she ended up in. She knew how much that job would take a toll on her mentally which is why she cleared the rest of her schedule afterwards. It seems Hino also had the same idea as her, so she headed home. But it never urred to her that Yuhi would do the same. It was awkward walking back together. Neither of them said a word, when they finally got inside. Yuhi started to kiss her and before she knew it he lifted her in his arms and brought her to the room.

    "Sumire, what do you want me to do?"

    Uh why is it her decision? He is the one who started this so shouldn''t he finish this off? Her cheeks coloured at those words. What crazy things is she thinking off?

    Yuhi must have taken her confirmation as a yes since he kissed her lips again. It was a very passionate kiss and she felt sweat falling from her face.

    "Um Yuhi-san, wait a minute."

    He seemed bothered that he had to stop but Sumire knew she had to get these words out. Moreover it is not like he had stopped entirely, one of his hands was on her breasts. ''When did he manage this? He works way too fast.'' Then again she recalled the rumors she heard regarding him being a womaniser. When she first came here she heard that a lot, but as time went by it slowly went away.

    Naturally it would, everybody saw how Yuhi-san treated her differently. Those affectionate eyes whenever he looks at her and all the spoiling.

    Before they dated however she heard very awful things. It didn''t sound like the Yuhi she knew. Then again her gaze fell on the dragon like tattoo on his chest.

    Whenever they do this, she neverments on it. But today the atmosphere seemed a bit strange.

    "You know before you say something, I think I should let you know that I have actually been holding back with you."

    Her sweat fell when she heard those words. Well even she figured that much out. The current Yuhi, there was a fire in his eyes she had never seen before. This is weird, why is he looking at her like this? There is desire but there is also something else, something more.

    She ran her fingers through his chest. "Why would you?"

    "Indeed, why would I? I think you heard the rumors regarding me Sumire. I won''t deny what I did in the past. You always say you are a bad person, but I should be the one saying those words. The truly evil one is me."

    ''Is that why he would asionally get that sad look on his face?'' Whenever they are together she is very happy and it seems to be the same for Yuhi. However, he has these moments. During those times she starts to doubt whether she had the right to stay by his side.

    He continued to kiss her passionately, without giving her a chance to breathe as though he was trying to prove a point. But despite these hungry kisses, it did not phase her.

    Yuhi didn''t seem surprised either. "But even if I show you this evil side of me, you will still ept everything about me."

    "You would do the same for me."

    "Is that the only reason why?"

    "No." Sumire trailed off. "I won''t say it doesn''t matter since it does. There is no use white washing the situation. You did plenty of bad things, without caring about other people''s feelings."

    *UNEDITED*

 Chapter 516 - Dangerous Thoughts

    Yuhi didn''t deny those words and she continued. "But even if that is the case Yuhi, you did your best to change. You tried to find a way to save people even if it meant sacrificing yourself."

    There was something Yuhi didn''t know. During the start of their rtionship she went to see some of the girls who were rumoured to have been in a rtionship with Yuhi before. There were some hostile and snake-like women. But even those girls said, ''At least he is happy now.'' Normally when one enters a sexual rtionship there is no attachment, and they won''t hesitate to bring the other person down if something goes wrong.

    But all of those girls Yuhi slept with, all of them wished for his happiness. When she heard that, Sumire finally understood. From the very start this person has been trying to save people from their pain. Although his methods are not exactly noble, that didn''t matter.

    Even Aika-chan said Yuhi only slept with her to make her feel better about herself after the bad break up with her boyfriend.

    Yuhi sighed deeply. "You truly are amazing. I wonder why you always know what to say."

    "I think that is because of all those times I stalked you back when we worked together."

    Back then she had a hard time looking Yuhi in the eye, and would often shift her gaze from him. Even when she becamefortable enough to look at him, she still found it hard to speak to him outside work hours. So she would casually follow him and wait for a chance. In doing that she learned a lot about him.

    At thatment Yuhiughed and she pouted. "I am serious."

    "So am I." He kissed her again. "My cute little stalker had no idea that I knew she was following me."

    "So were the things I learned fake?"

    "No, there is no need for me to do that. I showed you everything."

    Despite the normal conversation due to this situation they were in, the way he said thatst part sounded lewd to her. Yuhi must have read her thoughts since he kissed behind her ears.

    "Wifey your thoughts are amazing."

    "Quite, your shameless behaviour is affecting me."

    Yuhiughed again and Sumire paused. For some reason whenever heughs like this her heart beats even more. Normally he gives off this cold and unapproachable appearance. But whenever they are together she gets to see different sides.

    When heughs like this, he sounds younger than he does. There is an innocence behind thatughter.

    "So since you have said all that. Do you understand what I truly want to do with you? You always say you have bad thoughts about me, but those thoughts are innocent unlike the ones I have for you." His eye colour shes red and her eyes widened.

    ''Ah, what was it that I learned in the facility about hanyou''s?

    When they are with their partners, the beast inside them is unleashed and they desire to devour everything about them.''

    This situation does seem dangerous for her. She still felt a bit sick too. It would be bad if Yuhi lost control. But surely it is toote for her to stop this? Moreover, it''s not like she wants to stop. If she wanted that then she wouldn''t have walked home with him.

    Sumire already sensed his heated gaze since they were dancing together earlier. She knew what he wanted and still came here willingly.

    Sumire moved one of her hands away from his chest and caressed his cheek. "Both of us harbour dangerous thoughts, I suppose that is in our nature as hangouts. You keep saying your thoughts are worse than mine, but I think you fail to realize how much I have been holding back my feelings for you."

    She leaned forward and wrapped her arms around his neck. Sumire brushed her lips against his neck. "You have no idea how many times I feel like locking you up in a cage and not letting you go. I even have one prepared so you should really watch yourself Yuhi-san. One day I may just lead you there, lock you up and keep you all to myself. In that ce there will be no prying eyes, and I can do whatever I want."

    The extent of her desires for this person, he most-likely has no idea. But even if he knew, he would ept everything. Just like she is doing now.

    ''If it is Yuhi-san even if I turn into a monster, he will still remain by my side.''

    At some point she started to think that way. There are many things she is still anxious and worried about. She can''t certainly say that her mental state is very good. But unlike the past there is somebody she can share her burden with, somebody who will ept everything about her regardless of the consequences.

    "You''re right, that does sound pretty dangerous." Yuhi trailed off amused. "You have a cage? Was that especially made for me?"

    Her cheeks coloured at those words and she coughed. "It was made to capture Aki-san''s enemies. But, after I made it I started to have other thoughts."

    "Other thoughts?"

    "Imagine locking Yuhi-san up in here and being able to keep him to myself. What sorts of things can I do to him with nobody watching-" She trailed off. It honestly is very tempting. Now that they are in a rtionship he would let his guard down more. So it would be easy for her to take him there.

    "Well it is only a passing thought, don''t worry about it Yuhi. I am not some kind of pervert."

    "No by saying that your admitting that you are."

    "Is it that weird?"

    Yuhi shook his head. "Actually it isn''t. In the first ce humans who go through the evolvement process do not just gain supernatural abilities but also their brains develop. They will gain sharper senses and their general view of the world will change as a result of this. Now they have powers that do not fit the norm, naturally their way of thinking will change and so will their lifestyles."

    "What about hanyous?" Sumire felt Yuhi slowly remove her clothing, pressing their bare bodies together.

    "Hanyous my dear are vastly different from the normal evolved humans. They have half demon blood after all. They already went through an evolution process, obtaining their powers. But then they go through another one. I wouldn''t call it a second stage evolvement since it branches out from the normal evolvement process."

    "Is there something in demon blood that makes a person go crazy?" Sumire wondered.

    "It is something like that, most demons you hear in old legends are beasts without human form. They do not have minds of their own and follow the will of their masters. Here is where it starts to get confusing. You have noticed that hanyous lose control at the sight of blood, and they need to drink blood so they do not lose control of themselves, correct?"

    "Mmm, it seems to be more simr to a vampire."

    "These demons were so loyal to their master. Their master thought it would be funny for them to give their blood to their demon familiars as opposed to giving it to humans. This is what happened as a result, it caused a mixture of vampire genes and demons as a new form of evolution for humans."

    "Hmmm, hubby, you''re very good at exining."

    His lips curve to a smile as he pushes her back down. "I think I am better at something else." He looked down at her, eyes still red. "Are we continuing? You look gorgeous."

    "I think it is alright." Despite that calm response Sumire was freaking out inside. After hearing his exnation she is starting to understand why the nature of hanyou''s would resemble a vampire.

    It all started as a game for that vampire but look how it ended up. So it would exin her odd thoughts but even then she felt very embarrassed. Now that Yuhi-san knows how weird she is, it gives him reign to do whatever he wants with her.

    Yuhi leaned forward and mumbled something in her ear. "You keep making that type of face, do you know it only makes your situation worse?"

    What type of face is she making?

    "Please do not tease me anymore."

    Yuhi chuckled. "I guess ytime is over. Or maybe it has just started? You should never have told me somewhere, how dark your thoughts were."

    Yes she understands that now.

    But since she has already said it she no longer wants him to hold back.

    "In front of me please show everything."

    *UNEDITED*

 Chapter 517 - I Was Truly Happy

    When Sumire woke up, beams of light filtered through the curtains into the room indicating it was the following day already. It seems she slept for a long time, she even missed out on lunch and dinner. But how could she possibly have thought of food after what happened? The events ofst night reyed in her mind and she felt her cheeks burn red. It seems she will have to re-evaluate her assessment of Yuhi-san''s hormone levels.

    ''I thought I already understood what he meant by holding back but isn''t that a bit too much?'' Now she finally understood why he often said things like she shouldn''t get embarrassed.

    Her gaze fell on the mirror above the bed and slipped the nket of her shoulders. What she saw shocked her. The amount of markings Yuhi made on her were enough to cover every inch of her skin. She covered her face with her hands, embarrassed.

    This is the first time for her to experience such a thing. Up until now he has restrained himself. But now those shackles have been unleashed. ''Is this going to happen every time now?''

    The embarrassment fromst night had yet to leave her. Just the mere thought of this happening again embarrassed her.

    But, ''I am not a fool, I knew this would happen.'' The fact that Yuhi-san waited until they got home before he did anything was already surprising enough. Each mark from yesterday is a reminder of how long he has had to hold back.

    Her entire body felt flushed and hot at just the mere thought. When he left these marks, he pulled that type of face- ''Gahhh stop thinking about it. I must have gone crazy.'' She pped her cheeks and frantically shook her head.

    Now she understood why all those other girls would look like they were glowing whenever they spoke about their experiences. Being held and being marked by the person they love is truly a wonderful thing.

    For the past her doing something like this would have been unthinkable but that is no longer the case.

    Sumire managed to muster some strength to stand up, but it took her some time to reach the closest since she stumbled a few times.

    Perhaps it was because she was unwell when they did it, but her body felt sluggish and it was hard to even take a step forward. She somehow managed to reach the closest and took out some clothes. But it was difficult putting them on.

    Her thoughts broke off when an arm extended out to take something out of the closest. "Wear this one instead, it will be easier." The voice belonged to Yuhi who had just entered the room.

    She noticed he was still shirtless and wondered if he just showered. But she caught a familiar scent on him. "Were you painting?"

    "Yeah, I had to paint a picture of how beautiful you were."

    Sumire immediately grabbed the clothes and eximed. "D--don''t use your skill for such weird things." She could only imagine what type of painting he made of her.

    Yuhi didn''t seem to understand her dilemma since he leaned down and kissed her lips lightly. "Morning my wife."

    "I''m not your wife yet stupid."

    "Yeah but you should get used to me saying it, since in a few months we will marry."

    Even though he hasn''t gotten her a ring yet he is acting so shamelessly.

    "By the way why aren''t you putting that on?" He pointed to the clothes.

    Sumire suddenly felt shy as she averted her gaze and nced at the ground. "I don''t have much strength and the clothes I just chose were hard to put on."

    "That''s why I told you to wear the dress."

    Sumire looked at the clothing she just snatched from him. Indeed this would be easier for her to just slip on but isn''t he a bit too prepared for this situation?

    Yuhi leaned forward and mumbled in her ear. "You should stay in bed today, I don''t think you have the strength to move around anyway."

    "Y-Yuhi."

    He looks at her with a gentle gaze before helping her get changed. He then carried her onto the bed. It was then Sumire noticed a basin of water on the bedside table. Yuhi took out a cloth from the drawer, rinsed it in the water and ced it on her forehead.

    "Remember my dear, you''re sick and you have a fever."

    She has a fever? Is that why her body felt like burning up? ''I thought it was because of the way he touched me, but it seems I may have had a fever at that time too.''

    "Also there is something I have to teach you."

    "To teach me?"

    "When hanyous do it in their hanyou state, chances are they will get a fever. It depends on how it is, but usually their body is slightly different the next few days." Yuhi chose his words carefully as though not to embarrass her but Sumire immediately understood.

    She hid her face under the sheets and Yuhiughed.

    "It''s alright Sumire. It happens to everyone."

    "B-but from your exnation, it''s because it felt uh..very good that''s why I got this."

    ''Aah what on earth am I saying?''

    Yuhi removed the covers. "I know it was embarrassing for you. But you have to understand my feelings."

    "Your feelings?" She repeated.

    "For the first time I could hold you properly in my arms. I was truly happy."

    It is unfair for him to say such words with such a gentle expression. Sumire extended her hand out and Yuhi grabbed hold of it. She pouted and he chuckled as he joined her on the bed. His strong and protective arms wrapped around her.

    "Yuhi-san, I was truly happyst night too."

    Despite how embarrassed she felt there was no doubt that she was happy. It was the first time Yuhi-san showed her everything about him. The first time she could truly experience being one by him. They have done it several times before butst night''s experience felt special.

    "Yeah."

    "But doing such things is still weird for me, so I hope you understand."

    "I will keep it under control. Remember we had that schedule before? I think we should stick to that-" She cuts him off by throwing a pillow at him and heughs. "I am joking. I already held back for so long, so it makes no difference now."

    For a moment she felt guilty but Yuhi quickly added. "I will leave the decision to you."

    Sumire sighed. "You''re sozy Yuhi."

    "I mean if we left it up to me I would pounce on you everyday. If you don''t like the idea of a schedule then the only option left is to leave it up to you."

    *UNEDITED*

 Chapter 518 - I Want To Cling To Him

    Gah it is impossible to win against him. Sumire climbed on top of him and yed with his hair. "Are you not going to work today?"

    "Hmmm no. I called in sick exining how my wife may need assistance today."

    "Moron."

    Yuhi caressed her cheeks. "But you really do look pale. I don''t regretst night, however you should rest up today."

    ''I don''t regret it huh? If he said he felt bad about touching me when I was sick, I may have gotten mad.'' But of course he won''t say anything that would upset her.

    "I managed to get on stage, that is one hurdle I overcame. But I didnt sing yesterday so I am still unsure whether I can get on stage and sing."

    "Do youck confidence?"

    "The reason I managed to get on stage, I think it was because of you Yuhi-san." She mumbled. "When I heard the audience saying all that stuff, I broke down. I was on the verge of giving up my ce. But right as I was about to, you took your mask off and called me onto the stage. If you didn''t do that then I wouldn''t have been able to go on."

    "Then I just have to be within your line of sight, the solution is simple."

    "But, in the future there will be times where you will be unable to watch my shows. You won''t be able to follow me everywhere. Yuhi-san you are at the top of the entertainment industry right now, because of my break I am now back at the bottom. I cannotpare our workload. You will be very busy."

    Moreover he has already made so many sacrifices for her sake. ''I cannot allow him to continue doing that, it would be unfair of me.''

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi pressed his lips against hers. It was a light kiss and yet she felt the powerful emotion behind it. This man loves her, he is willing to do anything for her happiness. No matter how much she refuses, he has already made his mind up.

    "Sometimes I think you can be crueler than me."

    "You said something like that to me before, you said I was the cruellest person you knew."

    "That I did." Sumire traced her fingers on the scars on his chest. "Do these hurt?"

    "Not anymore."

    "I won''t let you get hurt anymore." Sumire said confidently.

    Yuhiughed. "That''s usually the guy''s line." His gaze softened as he pressed his thumb against her lip. "So, how was it?"

    Sumire sighed when she heard his question. Just because she has let her guard down doesn''t give him the right to tease her this much. Still, it appears as though they are having one of those cliche honest moments again.

    "It was good, but my stamina."

    "Your stamina? I think it''s fine."

    She shook her head. "Definitely not, if we are going to do that more then I need to work on it."

    Yuhi shifted their positions until he was on top. "I think you should sleep more."

    The next time she opened her eyes, she realizes that a few hours went by judging from the now grey skies.

    ''It started to rain.'' The weather is truly unpredictable during the winter.

    "Hey, you can stand now?"

    Sumire sighed deeply. "It''s your fault stupid." Her gaze fell onto the canvas on Yuhi''s right side. It was a painting of her, but a painting of the outfit she wore yesterday during the dance.

    So that''s the painting he was talking about.

    She walked over to him, and wrapped her arms around his neck as she sat on hisp.

    ''He smells good. I can get used to doing this.''

    "Hey, don''t just sniffle."

    At his words she started to suck on the soft flesh in front of her. ''His blood, it''s so sweet.'' Sumire didn''t understand why. She thought drinking blood would be more disgusting. But, it tastes good.

    After she drew her back she lowered her gaze, cheeks flushed red. Yuhiughed. "Was it nice my love?"

    "I think so."

    "That''s good, you can have moreter."

    ''During days where it is raining, I just want to cling to him like this like a spoiled child.''

    But to have such selfish sounding thoughts all the time is no good.

    ---

    While they could get away with taking a break the day after the dance event. Unfortunately they could not do so two days in a row. Yuhi sat in his dressing room, script in hand with his fellow team members in the room.

    "It''s a bit toote to ask but you guys don''t mind?" Yuhi mumbled.

    Despite his vague way of exining, it seems the others understood what he was getting at.

    "It''s more like this. When we all first fell in love with her, we already decided that we would never ask her out."

    "It''s different with Iwa?"

    Iwa Ran was the only guy he had left to get along with.

    Jun nodded. "Very different. He genuinely believed that he could snatch her away. However, your appearance startled him. He probably had no idea that Sumire-san has loved you this entire time."

    No idea huh?

    Kou pped his shoulders. "Don''t mind it Yu-Yu. He will eventuallye around."

    Eventually huh? But he doesn''t like having even the smallest bit of friction amongst team members. Yuhi sighed deeply, ''I wonder what should I do about this matter?''

    When they found Sumire again after she disappeared for two months. He thought Iwa Ran finally understood him, but it wasn''t like that at all.

    There has to be a way, but right now he couldn''t think of one.

    "Chiwassu." A familiar voice said disrupting his thoughts.

    His gaze softened seeing his wife by the door. "Hey, you had work here?"

    "More like I asked Hino if I could work here."

    Yuhiughed. "So you''re openly stalking now?"

    "Correct." She sat down on hisp and wrapped her arms around his neck.

    "Mmm, dearest. I thought afterwards we could go shopping in the market. But you''re busy today aren''t you?"

    "Well, I can always change my schedule."

    "I''ll wait even if it iste."

    Sensing her meek tone, Yuhi frowned.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Mmm, I''m just a bit frightened. But I think I will be fine after a while."

    His eyes widened when he felt the girl tremble in his arms.

    "Jun, her schedule." He got a bad feeling from all of this.

    "Already on it, she has a handshake event next."

    Yuhi frowned when he heard the words handshake event. How could Hino possible assign her such a job when she barely managed to get on stage? This morning Sumire confessed to him that she only managed to get on stage yesterday because of him.

    *UNEDITED*

 Chapter 519 - Right Here

    "Tsk that Hino, a fan sight event is a bad idea." Yuhi cursed.

    How could Hino give her such an event? He was there backstage with Sumire when she almost had a mental breakdown.

    "No, don''t me him I''m fine really." Sumire trailed off. She leaned forward and their lips made contact.

    "Hey."

    "You don''t want to kiss Yuhi?"

    "I do, but other people are around ---" His sentence fell short when he saw her expression.

    "Sorry could you guys--"

    Yuhi didn''t have to finish his words since the other three were already packing their stuff away.

    Kou turned around and grinned. "Wear protection." With those words said he swiftly followed the other two out.

    ''What is with that? It''s not like anything will-'' He paused mid thought when he felt Sumire tug on his necktie.

    He raised his eyebrows half amused and half curious. Yuhi let her do as she wished and before he knew it she flung the neck tie off and was slowly removing the buttons of his shirt.

    "My dear, will you touch me?"

    "ˇ­"

    He could only stare at her speechless. Why is she like this now? This is the first time she has ever done something like this.

    "Wait," He stopped her from going further. "What''s wrong?"

    Wasn''t she the one who lectured him before about having morals when ites to doing it? For her to do something like this now, something must have gone wrong.

    Sumire frowned, "Nothing is wrong. Can I continue already?!"

    "You''re really crazy today."

    "Mmm, I''m crazy for you." She pushes him down onto the couch and kisses him passionately.

    For the next few minutes he allows this crazy girl to do whatever she wants with him. Yuhi felt her hands on his muscr chest and she suddenly paused.

    "Am I doing this right?"

    Yuhi blinked, surprised at her words. Wait, she seduced him but has no idea what to do? He watched her fumble about for a few minutes before he changed their positions. Yuhi hovered over her, trapping the girl underneath him.

    "This isn''t fun."

    His lips curve to a sly smile. "But you don''t know what to do."

    "I was just about to learn!"

    Yuhiughed. "There isn''t a lot of time though, you should let the experienced one lead."

    Sumire seemed upset and Yuhi leaned down and kissed her forehead softly. "I know you didn''te here to seduce me, so you don''t have to try so hard."

    "But I did! I''m here to seduce you."

    ''She is so shameless.'' Then again it must be his bad influence. Yuhi cupped her cheeks and noticed how red her cheeks were. How lovely, she is truly beautiful.

    "If you want to seduce, you need to learn how." He brought his lips to her ear and nipped on her earlobe causing her to moan. "First, you have to find your partner''s sensitive spot."

    "T-that''s not my-"

    Yuhi cuts her off by nibbling on her again and she hits his chest with her hands.

    "Just leave this up to me."

    ..

    He initially intended to continue teasing her. But it was hard for him to resist the beauty in front of him. Moreover she wore a new dress he hadn''t seen before, there was something innocent about it.

    "Hmmm dearest do you like to do it on the sofa?"

    "Hah," Yuhiughed at her strange question. "Well it''s convenient to have a sofa at work."

    "Who is it convenient for?" Sumire asks but he knew she already knew the answer.

    "For me." He mumbled. "Does it hurt?"

    "Mmm, a little.. I think it''s because you''re too big."

    "That''s an oddint."

    Still it surprised him that she was the one who made the move.

    This is the first time I have held her since that night.

    "Yuhi?" Sumire seemed to notice his strange behaviour.

    "Should we really be doing this here?"

    They are at work. Although this is a private dressing room, it still felt strange. Besides, he doesn''t want her to think that he is treating her the same as his previous women.

    "Ah, you''ve done it like this before." Sumire guessed.

    "Damn."

    Sumireughed. "It''s alright Yuhi-san, I understand that you''re treasuring me and that I am special."

    Does she really?

    "The sofa is too small, you have to cling to me."

    He doesn''t want her to fall and hurt herself.

    "Um, I will pass."

    Huh?

    "Uh," Sheughed softly. "If I do that Yuhi-san then we will get closer, and right now that would mean pressing my body even more against yours."

    So she isn''t so innocent huh. Sometimes it bothers him that other guys touch her before him. But then again she only got entangled with so many guys after he left. So many guys, he recalled how easily Nagawa touches her. Isn''t that because he is used to it? Damn that annoys him.

    "Sumire, wrap your legs around me."

    "No!!" She reacted stronger and he raised his eyebrow. "I--I mean, it''s okay like this."

    Gee why did she seduce him at the start if she is going to end up this way. Yuhi parted her legs and buried his face there.

    She watched as her calm demeanour gradually vanished and it didn''t take long. Her breathing bes unsteady and she is panting his name.

    "Yuhi, Yuhi. Please stop that."

    "Weren''t you acting brave a second ago?"

    She always likes to tease him, but in bed she can be unexpectedly docile. Yuhi raised his face to look at her red stained face.

    "Hey, do you like me that much Sumire?" Or maybe she likes doing it?

    "You already know the answer."

    "Then do you like to do this with me?"

    Her cheeks reddened more and she coughed lightly as she hit his chest with her pretty hands.

    "What are you asking stupid?"

    ''Indeed, it feels like I am going crazy whenever I do this with her.''

    He has held numerous women before but when he first touched Ibuki Sumire he realised that there was something different. At the beginning he didn''t understand what it was and continued to experiment. This was the main reason why he was all over her at the start, he wanted to see exactly why she was so different.

    It didn''t take him long to find the answer. The reason she is different is because she is the woman he loves. He held no feelings for those past women that was why whenever he touched them, it felt messy and desperate.

    ''I didn''t realize that holding somebody precious like this would get rid of those ugly feelings.''

    Yuhi grabbed hold of her hand, he brought it to her lips and kissed her fingertips slowly.

    "My dear?" Sumire seemed puzzled. She must have sensed his change in emotions. She leaned forward and wrapped her arms around his neck. "I don''t know what is wrong, but take a deep breath. I am right here."

    *UNEDITED*

 Chapter 520 - Act

    Hino always praised how professional he was at keeping his work and private life separate. But ever since Ibuki Sumire came into the picture, he could no longer do that.

    ''I came here to check on her because I am worried but she seems to be managing just fine.''

    After their little intimacy session, Sumire had to leave because her handshake event was starting. He also had some work, but on the way he was passing by where she was holding the event. Before he knew it he was already here.

    Yuhi observed the fans carefully. So far there are no signs of any hostile fans, but who knows? He saw with his own eyes how people treat her like some kind of hazard. Even the director who invited her onto the program did nothing to stop that incident with Ayase Fuuko.

    Her current status in the entertainment industry is still a wait and see thing. Even if people are not as openly hostile, there are those who are just waiting to see what will happen.

    ''An idol who has run away from the stage cannot return so easily.'' It was something Fuuko told him after the end of the program. Indeed, he can''t deny that. But this is Sumire, Sumire is different from all the others. She can convey her emotions in her songs, those strong and powerful emotions. Even those who hate her cannot ignore it.

    During the girl''s break he made his presence known and found a quiet area behind the wall of trees. Yuhi currently had her pushed against therge tree, his hands on her shirt.

    "My dear, what are you doing?"

    "Touching."

    "But earlier."

    "Earlier?"

    "We did it." Her cheeks coloured after saying those words and Yuhi looked at her baffled.

    Why is she turning sht over that? She was the one who initiated it. Then again sometimes he forgets how clumsy Sumire is when ites to love. She probably has no idea what it means to desire touching her loved one. Although it does seem like she has desires, she probably finds those feelings strange.

    Yuhi cupped her cheeks and leaned down to kiss her pretty lips. He sucked on her lips, and she responded immediately by opening her mouth. Whenever their tongues intertwined like this he can''t help but think how good she is at following his lead.

    "My dear." Sumire mumbled.

    "Hmm?"

    "I feel I should work on my stamina more."

    "Why?"

    "The normal me can''t handle your uh."

    Yuhiughed at her words. "Sorry about that." He kissed the top of her forehead lightly. "But now I have stopped restraining myself, it''s a bit hard to suddenly hold back."

    "Mmm." She buried her face in his chest. "You know I said I don''t mind it, but Yuhi-san I have my limits."

    "I know, I''m not a beast."

    Sumire sighed. "Really? So what are you doing now?"

    "Just a little."

    She feels so soft, it''s nice to touch.

    Sumire sighed but wrapped her arms around his neck and mumbled. "I''m all yours."

    His eyes widened at those words. "I wasn''t going to do anything, but you keep-"

    "Mmm, I want to."

    Before anything else could happen though Hino suddenly appeared. "Sumire, Sano left you-" Hino paused, seeing him and sighed. "I should have known."

    Yuhi shrugged innocently. ''At first it bothered me when I learned Hino liked sumire, even more after Hino kept walking in on them. But that is no longer the case.'' He understood Hino very well, the man was not the type of person who would fight for the woman he loves. If the other party wasn''t Sumire, he would not like Hino backing down this easily. But Sumire is the one person he cannot give to anybody else.

    "What is it?" Yuhi asked when Hino passed Sumire an envelope.

    "Oh, just something I asked before." Sumire looked at the documents briefly before she put them away. "Did he only just leave?"

    "Yeah."

    "Then I will see him for a bit."

    Yuhi looked at her surprised. "Huh, weren''t you not going to see him?"

    "Hmmm, well yeah. But just something." She trailed off and turned to him. She lightly kissed his cheek. "I will save the rest forter Yuhi-san."

    With those words the girl quickly left. Yuhi stood there dumbly for a few minutes, before he found himself following after her. It is not like he is worried or anything but he doesn''t want her to push herself to deal with Nagawa being unreasonable.

    ''Your following because you are jealous.'' There was a voice inside his head telling him this but Yuhi immediately shook it away. He won''t admit that.

    Nagawa Sano was there waiting at the end of the corridor.

    The moment Sano saw Sumire he pulled her into a hug.

    "San, is that person still in the hospital?" Sumire did not waste her time with greetings.

    "Yeah."

    "Then can you keep him upied?"

    "I''ll do whatever you want."

    "I''m sorry I can''t keep our appointment this week. You seem to be busy so I don''t think we can reschedule."

    "Mmm."

    "Will you reply to my messages? I know you are busy but."

    "I''m sorry, I''ll try to be more attentive."

    "I''m sorry too. You liked the dress?" Sano asked.

    Yuhi immediately understood. He thought he hadn''t seen the dress she was wearing today before. So it was something Nagawa gave her. This girl she still wore something like that even though he told her before that when guys give gifts there are hidden meanings behind it.

    "I do, it''s pretty thank you."

    "You''re not wearing the bracelet."

    "I don''t want to lose it. I''ll wear it if we go somewhere together."

    "That would be nice. Hah, I''m too busy."

    "Is he working you too hard? Tell me if you need help."

    ''This is a bit hard to watch. I know she is pretending but she is too good at this.'' Then again if the act wasn''t good then Nagawa wouldn''t fall for it.

    His eyes twitched annoyed when he saw the man leaning closer.

    "Can I kiss you?"

    "No." It was a t out refusal, but this sudden cold behaviour did not phase Nagawa.

    "You''re so fussy."

    "Kissing is off limits." Sumire said sharply.

    "Alright, but can I keep hugging you?"

    "Well, that depends too."

    "You have too many rules." Sano trailed off. "Is it because Terashima touched you?"

    Sumireughed softly. "Uh you can tell?"

    "That''s annoying."

    ''I should be the one annoyed. How dare he hug my wife?'' Rather he wanted nothing more than to march up and yank this guy away from her. But that would destroy her ns. Sumire informed him what her next move would be regarding Nagawa.

    When he first heard it, it upset him slightly. But after he thought it through Yuhi realized it was the only way. This is the fastest way for them to get intel on that organisation. They have to make use of Nagawa.

    "I don''t want to go."

    "Get a grip, you''re a doctor right? You have to work hard."

    "That''s true. Remember to contact me. If you''re too busy I''ll go find you."

    "That will be a problem, I am busy."

    Sano looked frustrated.

    "If the opportunity arises, I shall find you instead."

    Yuhi rolled his eyes at those words. In other words she won''t go see him, because there will be no such opportunity. Sano seemed pleased with that reply since he responded by kissing her deeply.

 Chapter 521 - Someone You Like

    He who was struggling to keep calm ended up kicking a nearby post. It was a good thing he was quite a distance away otherwise they would have heard him.

    ''Damn Nagawa, he is way too fast. I understand why Sumire has had a hard time, nobody would have seen that kissing, even her.''

    Thankfully Sumire pulled away rather quickly. Yuhi could not miss the cold look in her eyes.

    "I have a room nearby. Do you want to go?"

    "No, or rather-" She stepped on his foot. "I told you not to do that!!"

    "It''s a habit."

    "Then break it."

    "Don''t be angry, we won''t see each other for awhile." Sano dangerously brushed his lips against her neck.

    Yuhi''s eyes twitched annoyed. ''That is pushing it!'' The kiss aside, if he tries to sniffle her too he will definitely intervene.

    Sumire swiftly moved away. "I think you should go."

    "Don''t be mad."

    "I''ll see you soon. Thank you again for the dress."

    After a few more words Yuhi watched as Nagawa left.

    "Sick bastard." Sumire furiously wiped her lips the moment Sano left. Then she mmed her fist against the wall. "Even if I tell him not to! What is with him, is he some kind of kissing monster?"

    Yuhi watched her half curious and half amused. ''She seems angry.'' Of course she is mad, that is the normal reaction. A relieved sigh passed his lips, her acting is way too good.

    ''She almost fooled me.'' If he fell for that and walked up to interrupt them, she would surely have been upset. It''s not like he doesn''t want to trust her, but he knew her very well. She is the type of person to sacrifice herself to achieve her goals.

    "So that''s how you handle him." Yuhi waited until she had calmed down.

    It was amusing watching her kick anything within sight and muttering curse words. Sometimes he forgets how fierce she can be.

    Sumire sighed. "You''re the weird one for just watching that."

    "Well by now I understand that you''re not interested."

    ''Still she really is good at flirting and leading people on. If I ask her where she learned that, it would surely damage their rtionship.''

    "Are you upset?"

    "ˇ­" He doesn''t reply immediately.

    "Yuhi?"

    Yuhi leaned down and kissed her passionately, and Sumire responded the same way.

    "Mmmm, my dear. Your very horny today."

    "I don''t want to lose to him." Yuhi admitted. "I can tell he cares for you."

    If Nagawa Sano was only messing with her and treated her like before, he wouldn''t let it go this far. But at some point Yuhi realized that the man cared, and that was why he

    "But I can never forgive him."

    ''That''s true she said that before.''

    "Sorry, I''m over-reacting."

    "Mmm, it''s okay." Sumire buried her face in his arms. "Say dearest, can we have lunch together?"

    "Sure."

    "Also, at night."

    At night? He raised his eyebrows at this. What is she thinking of now?

    Sumireughed softly. "At night we can do something weird. I''ll leave that up to you."

    ''She..''

    Yuhi wrapped his arms around her waist. "What do you want to do at night, wife?"

    "Hold me like you did earlier."

    "Is that all?"

    "It takes a lot of courage for me to say that."

    Yuhiughed. She is so cute. His gaze softened as he leaned down and kissed her forehead. "I will do whatever you say, wife."

    "We''re not married yet."

    "Yet."

    He grinned, "But it will happen sooner orter."

    "Moron."

    "I don''t like the idea that he kissed you." Yuhi admitted.

    ''I have weird thoughts about her too, some very possessive ones.''

    "Do you think I like it? If he wasn''t useful, I wouldn''t have to do such a disgusting act."

    "Sorry"

    Sumire leaned forward and kissed him passionately. "-kissing, I have learned it''s better to do it with somebody you like."

    "Do you have someone like that?"

    "Mmm, currently his hands are touching somewhere unnecessary."

    Yuhi chuckled. "I learned that my wife is very soft."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "I thought you knew."

    Truly, he doesn''t want to lose her.

    ˇ­.

    A few hourster, it was night when he finally finished all those jobs. Even though Jun interfered with the schedule, he still had a lot to do. Although he promised to meet Sumire afterwards Yuhi knew she wouldn''t wait this long. It is already nine, he was supposed to finish at six.

    Yuhi blinked when he saw brown hair by the lobby entrance. Huh? ''She waited? But it''s three hours after our meeting time.''

    Oh she is on the phone?

    "That is important information. Thank you for letting me know San."

    ''Nagawa?''

    Sumireughed. "Your making it sound like I would have ignored you if you didn''t give me information on Lucifer."

    It seems Nagawa caught on to her.

    "Mmmm, me too. I like you too San."

    Yuhi sighed deeply when he heard those words. This girl is really good at tricking people. Then again, this isn''t something new.

    "I like you too?" Yuhi said after she ended the call.

    Her sweat fell. "Yuhi-san, what''s with your bad timing?"

    Yuhi reached over and pinched her cheeks. "You don''t go overboard with your act."

    Sumire sighed. "Do you truly think I can? Besides je is so easy to trick, say a few words and bang."

    ''I don''t think that''s it. Nagawa truly likes Sumire, otherwise it shouldn''t be that easy.''

    His thoughts broke off when she grabbed hold of his hand. "Since Yuhi-san is now free, we can go shopping right?"

    "It''ste."

    "This is Tokyo."

    Indeed, he knew that the shops would still be bustling with energy. Yuhi nodded and the two of them exited the building hand in hand. The shopping district was only a short distance away, and it didn''t take long before they reached it.

    His thoughts broke off when Sumire let go of his hand and skipped ahead happily. Yuhi looked up and saw Christmas illumination lights lined up on both sides of the streets.

    There was arge Christmas tree in the center, and he could hear different Christmas songs from every shop. Right, it''s almost Christmas.

    ''I already have her present, but I feel like she might want something else.''

    His thoughts broke off when he saw her standing in front of a stall. Yuhi thought he could get some ideas but once he saw what it was, he felt like his heart would stop. The shop vendeour was selling all types of rings.

    ''This girl is going to give me a heart attack.''

    Yuhi sighed deeply and appeared beside her. She was too focused on the rings to notice his presence.

    He watched her for a bit and saw her gaze on a particr ring. He reached out for it, and passed it to the shopkeeper. "I''ll buy this."

    "Ah sir you have a good eye."

    "Yeah."

    Sumire looked at him dumbfounded, it looked like she was about to protest. But it was already toote since the shopkeeper was wrapping up the ring.

    Neither of them said anything until they were a distance away from the stall.

    "Give me your hand."

    "I--take it back."

    "Sumire."

    "I know it''s shameful for me to ask you for a ring, but I--" He cuts her sentence short by slipping the ring onto her finger. Sumire''s cheeks coloured. "Are you an idiot?"

    *UNEDITED*

 Chapter 522 - A Promise Ring

    "Well, this can be an engagement ring or a promise one." Yuhi was very serious about this but he could tell from her expression that she was having a hard time taking him seriously.

    "Does it surprise you this much? That I treasure you?"

    Sumire sighed deeply. "If you put it that way even I will have a hard time answering. Well, I guess it''s more like even if I know I am still adjusting to it. It wasn''t until recently where I started to ept your kindness, let alone other people." Her gaze softened. "Your truly stupid Yuhi-san, but I am thankful. You tried so much to make me see the beauty of this world."

    "Sometimes it feels I didn''t put in enough effort."

    She shook her head. "No, you did."

    "Are you tired? Do you want to rest for a bit?" Yuhi noticed her slightly paleplexion.

    Sumire shook her head, "We ought to head back as soon as possible. Otherwise Atushi will start nagging."

    His sweat dropped. "He truly is like a mother hen. But I learned that is his way of showing he cares."

    If he thought about it carefully, up untilst year Atushi and he didn''t see eye to eye. They had an unusual friendship. But things have changed now. ''The main catalyst that changed things is no doubt Sumire.''

    Sumire always says that she is thankful foring here. But, he should be the one saying those words. If it weren''t for her then his life would not be this peaceful.

    "Speaking of which, I got the assignment done. All that''s left is to write the paper and send it over. I''ll handle all that myself. It looks like we will make it just on time." Sumire said happily.

    Ah, that''s right. Although she has been hospitalized since she returned. She still had toplete the end of year piece. Yuhi knew she would have a hard time on her own so he deliberately didn''t do his so they could do it together.

    "Yeah."

    "Are you sure about not writing your name on it?"

    Yuhi nodded. "Yeah, I wasn''t able to help much anyway."

    Indeed before Yuhi realised it the time he was supposed to spend with her was cut short.

    ''I was being considerate about Nagawa but also I focused on improving rtions with the group.''

    He still hasn''t made much improvements with Iwa Ran. But, it''s fine. There is still time to improve rtions.

    During the days he spent with her, he ended up focusing on holding her and making sure she was okay.

    "If your putting it that way then I will respect your decision."

    Sumire turned to him and smiled. "But I had a lot of fun debating with you and I learned a lot. Thank you for all you''ve done for me."

    Yuhi looked away surprised at her response. There was a tint of red on his cheeks.

    Despite it being dark, he knew that she could clearly see it. Or rather the girl was leaning forward so it was hard for him to avoid her.

    "Ah your blushing."

    "Quit it, just when I thought you haven''t teased me in awhile."

    Sumire beamed happily. "Since you know my personality is like this, thest thing you should do is let your guard down."

    "It''s almost been a year or so since I started teaching huh? I''m not sure if it went by fast or slow. I had a lot of trouble getting used to things here."

    Indeed he wondered for a long time, if things were going to work out. His lessons being too advanced, expectations and all that. All of it was suffocating to him. He was on the verge of quitting. But then she showed up and everything changed drastically for him

    "But eventually I found myself having a lot of fun. It''s nice passing on these skills."

    Sumire sweat dropped. "Haha it was difficult to keep up sometimes though."

    Hard to keep up huh, she didn''t make that obvious at all. Then again even back when they worked together in the underworld organisation Holy Knights she was like this. The others in the organisation feared and respected him. Even if they were stuck and required help, they would never ask for help.

    But from day one Sumire didn''t hesitate to approach him.

    ''She was my superior but she didn''t hesitate at all to ask me for help.''

    Normally people in those positions would hesitate to ask somebody who just joined. They would have too much pride but Sumire differed. She recognized her own weakness despite having a leading role, and asked for help.

    It was the same this time around too. When Sumire first came to Tokyo, and when they first became partners in ss. She didn''t hesitate to ask him for help.

    "Sumire, do you want to go to France with me?"

    ''Although I dyed my trip and won''t leave after graduation, eventually I will have to go.''

    His gaze darkens slightly. "Alsoˇ­"

    Sumire shook her head. "Thank you. You''re worried about all those rumours about me right? But it''s fine I''ve got friends I can rely upon."

    "Heh, a while ago you wouldn''t be able to say that."

    "Mmm, but you have taught me a lot." Sumire trailed off and her gaze fell towards the sky as she extended her hand out. "This is something I have known for awhile now, but it took me awhile to ept. No matter how small orrge, there will always be negative emotions in the world."

    "You said it before, without darkness there can be no light and vice versa."

    Sumire nodded. "That''s right, these emotions will exist no matter what time frame we are in. Although it is upsetting to see all this hate, everything happens for a reason." She spoke thosest words softly.

    As she said this, she walked slightly ahead of him her arms to the side as though she was trying to bnce herself.

    "In the past I thought I could not ept a world like this. But, my opinion has changed quite a bit now. If we cannot get rid all of the hate, jealousy and conflict then it is better to embrace it."

    For her to say something like that, it must have taken her a lot of courage. He knew how badly she wanted to give up on life due to all the misfortunes she has experienced.

    "Even if we cannot get rid of it, there is one thing I have faith in."

    "That is?"

    "Human evolvement." Sumireughed softly. "I believe humans will continue to evolve, whether it has anything to do with supernatural powers. I believe we will continue evolving over time. So even if this darkness exists, something new, a greater bnce will suppress it to create a better world."

    His eyes went wide at the girl''s words, she really is amazing. It seems he is still no match for her.

    ''I built all this for her, but in the end there is no need. Sumire will carve her own future, even if she has nothing.''

 Chapter 523 - Investigation

    From the moment he chased after her Yuhi understood already. No matter how many misfortunes she meets along the way, she will get back up on her feet.

    ''How strong, one day can I be like that too?'' Even though he has supported her this entire time. Yuhi knew that between the two of them he was still the one with the weakest mental state. He wondered if she knew how much he feared losing her?

    Does she know how whenever she got involved with underworld matters, he wanted nothing more than to drag her away?

    Yuhi recalled what she said the other day about wanting to lock him up. It surprised him not because he didn''t think she would have such thoughts but because it was simr to his. Sometimes he wished he could just lock her up

    Yuhi grabbed hold of her hand. "I guess I will see it, since I will be with you for a long time."

    Sumire sighed deeply. "Yuhi-san, why are you like this?"

    He blinked and startled at her tone. Why does she suddenly seem so disappointed?

    "Sometimes you give me a perfect answer but most days your responses are terrible."

    Despite those serious sounding words he saw her lips curve to a smile.

    His eyes twitched annoyed. "Brat, you''re messing with me again aren''t you?"

    "Isn''t it your fault for being so easy to trick?"

    Yuhi sighed. There is no use arguing with her, she always seems to get thest word in. The streets were rather busy and the area they were in was gradually getting crowded. Yuhi nced around and saw some tables near a stall.

    "Do you want something to eat?"

    At that question her violet coloured eyes brightened and she passed him a piece of paper. It was a list of things she wanted to eat, he sighed once he saw the length of the list.

    "You should have told me if you were hungry."

    "I--I am not, I am only suggesting because you offered."

    No he is quite sure she has been writing that since they came here. Well it doesn''t matter. He pointed to the benches. "Meet me over there, I won''t be long."

    Although the lines looked long, he had a secret weapon. Yuhi went to the first location and thankfully the lines were not that long. During the busier lines, he would casually drop his hat and people would see who he was. Yuhi did this very subtly since he did not want to cause an uproar or ruin his date with Sumire.

    ''Since when did a simple outing like this be a date? Oh how times have changed.'' Still he does not dislike this situation. Tonight she seems a bit different. Recently he has seen more of her shy side, but even then those faces she pulled when he touched her.

    Damn sometimes he just wants to lose control and stop trying to pretend to be a gentleman. But Yuhi understood how Sumire felt about the entire thing. She does not want that to be the center of their rtionship. To a certain degree he understood how she felt there. His past rtionships with women were like that. It was all about lust, he never went on dates with any of those women. He would always meet them in hotels or their ce.

    ''I never brought them to my ce though.'' It was strange now that he thought about it. Most events would take ce in the guys ce than the female but he never bought any of them back.

    It did not take him long before he walked back over to where Sumire was. She was looking at the documents and had them scattered on the table and seemed to be in deep thought. Yuhi moved some of the papers away and slowly removed boxes from the bag.

    Soon he covered the table in takoyaki, yakisoba, yakitori, and imagawayaki.

    He ced a napkin on herp and the girlughed. "Uh Yuhi-san?"

    "You like that dress right?"

    Sumire sighed and stepped on his foot causing him to yelp. "Hey-"

    "You are so clueless, idiot."

    Yuhi looked at her dumbfounded and wanted answers but she already started to eat the takoyaki. He immediately watched as her sour expression turned to a bright one. His gaze softened when he saw this. Whenever she eats, she ends up with that childish expression on her face.

    He walked back to the other side and sat down. His gaze fell on the documents and a few words highlighted caught his attention. They seemed to be news reports on a case earlier this year where people''s body parts were gradually getting stolen. First it was the eyes, then nose, mouth, the right arm, the left arm. But it stopped at the left arm, there was nothing on the news for it.

    "You asked Nagawa for this?"

    Sumire nodded and took out a document from her pile. "Look at this."

    Modern day jack the ripper strikes again written in bright red letters.

    A woman age thirty five was found dead in her apartmentst night. Her chest ripped open like it was done by a beast, and her heart was missing.

    Yuhi''s eyes widened when he read the details. "This is?"

    "It is an unreleased piece of news. It seems the police have had this information for a while but are not releasing it." Sumire trailed off. "Yuhi-san look at the date."

    His gaze fell towards the top left hand corner and frowned. "This is the day I found you."

    "The incident took ce two hours after, it was during the time I was in surgery. Do you not find that odd?"

    "Do you think this has something to do with you getting hurt and being in hospital?" Yuhi asked understanding where she wasing from.

    "This is just a guess but they probably wanted to give me that heart."

    Yuhi felt his body turn cold at those words. For a guess it was awfully disturbing. "What makes you say this?"

    "Hmmm, I have no actual evidence. I suppose it is just a hunch and one of many possibilities."

    So she isn''t certain that is good. If it was really like that then he would need to secretly do some hunting. Still her hunches tend to be urate. He should watch over her more.

    That mysterious serial killer has returned huh?

    "When the case happened earlier this year, I believe Shin was in charge of it."

    "They asked the SF?"

    Yuhi shook his head. "It was back when Shin was still doing normal work for the police alongside his SF duties. They asked him to lead the case, and I think heter on got the SF involved."

    "So Shin determined it was a supernatural case, I see."

    "Still he didn''t find much. He found a rtion to evolved humans, but it was a weak lead. When the crimes stopped they shelved the case."

    "Do you not think that is strange Yuhi-san?"

    "The SF do not like to waste their resources on resolved cases. But, I did get a strange feeling from it." Yuhi admitted.

    At that time however he had a lot of other things going on with his career. So even though he found it strange he did nothing. Yuhi immediately understood how shallow that way of thinking was.

    *UNEDITED*

 Chapter 524 - I Will Protect You

    "So because I turn my eyes away for a second, you forget the vow you made with me to protect people?" Sumire immediately guessed what he was thinking.

    "Well uh-" Yuhi had no excuse and kept his head low.

    Sumire chuckled. "Well I understand how you feel, even I had times where I wanted to escape from all this bloodshed and live a normal life. I said back then that we would meet as normal people right?"

    "You did."

    "But after I said those words I regretted it because I knew it was not possible. For the two of us to meet as normal people, we would both have to leave the underworld behind. You pulled away and quit. But I couldn''t do it. Even when I started to train seriously for my debut I was still actively involved in the underworld. I was happy to see you managed to escape, but then I realized. This world of bloodshed that I wanted to escape from has helped save me too."

    "You weighed out the benefits." Yuhi guessed.

    "Mm and I discovered that there are more merits to staying. These delinquents may like to fight and have inhuman strength. But they are foolishly honest people, you can create the best bonds with these people. Although there is still jealousy that leads to greed. It is not the same as a normal person. The jealousy will lead to further improving and developing themselves. They would not use underhanded means to improve."

    Yuhi looked at her with a defeated expression. It seems she has already made up her mind. "I get it, there is no use convincing you."

    "Were you actually going to try?"

    "I was because things will get even more dangerous from now on." He doesn''t want her to get hurt.

    "If that is what you are worrying about then I will protect you."

    Yuhi''s eyes widened at those words. Huh?

    "No, I think you misunderstand."

    She tilted her head to the side and with the same bright smile said. "I don''t think I have misunderstood anything."

    "I am worried about you getting hurt."

    "Ah I got that, but you''re only saying that because it will be very dangerous."

    So she does understand? Or does she? For some reason he felt very confused.

    "I will protect you." Sumire repeated. "No matter what harm befalls you, whether you carelessly run into danger or whether danger follows you. I will protect you."

    It was after she said those words he finally understood. She said that about protecting him because it is natural that he will be beside her when they are fighting. From the very start this girl has included him in all of her decisions.

    Yuhi picked up the documents. "I guess I can help with the research partner."

    Sumireughed. "Right? But you should also eat something." She picked up a piece of takoyaki and extended it towards him.

    Yuhi immediately bit into it and she looked at him startled. For a moment he caught a tint of red on her cheeks. But that shy demeanour turned toughter.

    "Uh right. Yuhi-san, you are that type of person."

    Huh? What is she muttering about?

    Sumire coughed and turned her attention back to the documents as she ate. For the next few minutes nobody said anything and he also focused on reading. It seemed there were a few more cases after the day Sumire was hospitalised. All of them fall under certain days though, is that a coincidence or not?

    His gaze fell on the highlighted parts. Although there was no writing beside it, Yuhi had a gut feeling that these were clues from Nagawa. It seems that the guy intends to help them but he cannot leave the other side that quickly.

    Sumire started to hum and it quickly formed a tune. Yuhi wondered if she realized what she was doing. She was not humming loudly but it still seemed to attract a few people''s attention.

    "Hey isn''t that Ibuki?"

    "Then the one opposite her must be Yuhi-sama."

    His sweat fell. So much for keeping hidden it seems as though they both have sharp fans. Then again it was not like Sumire wore much of a disguise. She even took her hat off, all that remained were her sunsses but even people recognized her.

    "Hey you know people are watching right?"

    "I know."

    Then shouldn''t she stop humming? It would be bad if they drew a crowd. He knew even though she has gotten a lot better, she still disliked being in huge crowds.

    "Hmmm." Yuhi found the girl staring at him intently. "I know your jealous that people are looking at me, but rx this entire time I have only been looking at you. Or rather it is hard to not look at this handsome meal- person." Sumire corrected.

    Yuhi stared at her speechless, and he felt heat creep onto his cheeks. How on earth can she say such things so easily? She is way too calm even though earlier she was blushing madly while screaming his name. This girl and her multiple personalities. Then again why does this surprise him so much? She has already admitted to having desires towards him.

    "So these cases, Nagawa will be helping right?"

    "In a indirect way, it would be bad for him to help openly. So whenever we meet I can get information. I suppose that is the only reason why I am meeting him, otherwise there would be no need."

    "I''m not jealous." Yuhi immediately understood her thoughts and the girlughed.

    ''Damn I can''t get any words in.''

    "I don''t mind him helping, as long as a I am still your partner."

    "Of course."

    "But you already know how I feel so let me say this much. You can involve yourself in these cases, but you have to promise me to stand by my side for the rest of your life."

    If they stay partners forever he can protect her from all the dangerous of this world. At those words Sumire suddenly looked at him with wide eyes. She seemed baffled with what he just said.

    "This is quite the proposal."

    After those words left her lips Yuhi realized his mistake. His cheeks coloured more. "Oi that''s not what I-" His sentence fell short when he felt a familiar pair of lips on his. It was a light kiss and yet a passionate one.

    Sumire was not kidding when she said she has desires towards him.

    ''I can feel it whenever we kiss.''

 Chapter 525 - Tell Me The Truth

    Unfortunately it was hard for him to focus on the feeling of her lips for long because he remembered the crowd. They seemed startled but that surprise wore off since he heard the sound of people snapping photos on their phone. He was about to pull away from Sumire but she deepened the kiss.

    After five or so minutes she drew back. But there was a problem, the sight of Sumire after the kiss was very alluring. There were traces of saliva that remained on her lips, and the passionate gaze in her eyes. Yuhi removed his jacket and ced it over her head.

    He quickly dumped the documents into his bang and grabbed hold of her hand. He didn''t waste enough time running off with her.

    ''This girl, how many times do I have to drag her out of troublesome situations?'' This reminds him off the past. Did this not happen frequently too? Back then how many times did she get into trouble?

    ..

    "I think this is far enough." Yuhi dered as he stopped running.

    The ce they arrived at was a clearing nearby the park they frequently passed by. His gaze fell towards Sumire who had remained silent this entire time.

    "Sorry abou--" His sentence fell short when he saw the look on her face. The alluring look had vanished recing it with the look of an innocent and shy girl. Moreover, the jacket he put around her head seemed to make her look cuter.

    Yuhi felt his heart beat speed up like crazy and he pulled his hands away. "You should be more careful."

    Sumire extended her hand out and tugged on his clothes. "Was it wrong of me to show my feelings for you?"

    "No, that''s--"

    Of course it wasn''t wrong, but he didn''t think she would disy it that way. Normally she uses her songs to convey her feelings for him. ''I never thought she would express it physically.'' But, then again they did just have that talk about desires recently.

    Yuhi sensed her upset tone and sighed. He doesn''t want her to misunderstand. He took a step forward and pulled the girl into his embrace.

    "I''m just worried about your public image." Yuhi admitted.

    There are still many disturbing rumors about her. Moreover the more he shows his love for her, the more people who are against it appear. ''They keep bringing up her past rtionships in front of me.''

    It does not help how the media recently found out about Sumire dating Nagawa. It caused quite the uproar due to their age difference at the time they dated.

    There is still that fashion design student. Yuhi tried to look into the matter but he couldn''t find out who it is. How odd, it shouldn''t be this hard to find another person. But, there is no trace of him.

    ''Maybe I can ask Sumire for a name? But it would look like I am prying.''

    He does not want her to think that he doesn''t trust her.

    "It''s okay, if there are more bad rumors since it will be about me and you."

    "Hey now."

    Sumire''s gaze softened. "It truly is fine now. I said it before that no matter what happens whether it is on a macro or minor scale. I have people by my side now. It will not end up like it did before."

    "I''m worried, earlier you were shaking so much."

    "It''s true that there are days where I am still afraid. But Yuhi, like I said you gave me the strength to stand on stage and face my fears. I need to learn to stand on stage without you, but I can work that out. I do not have to rush the process. For a while I have to rely on you, but Yuhi you don''t mind right?"

    "I don''t, actually rely on me more." Yuhi muttered frustrated. "You have a bad habit of trying to do everything yourself."

    Yuhi understood the main reason for that is because she has lived that type of life with nobody reliable around her.

    Sumireughed. "Mmm, I understand. Then from now on I will bother you more." She pulled away from his arms and stretched her arms.

    "I didn''t get a chance to finish all the food, it''s a waste."

    "It''s fine, I can just buy it again."

    Sumire sighed. "You have no concept of being poor."

    "Sorry I ruined our date." Yuhi apologised.

    She shook her head. "It''s okay, I mean we started talking about serious work topics so that already spoiled things. Even though we ran out quickly, you still brought that?"

    "Yeah."

    "I have already memorised all the information, so it would have been fine to leave it."

    His sweat fell at her words. Who memorizes all of that in one go? Then again she probably does that so she can get rid of the evidence quickly. In her own way she is trying to protect Nagawa. If she disposes of the evidence that quickly nobody can trace it back.

    "Your love for Nagawa is strong." Yuhi joked but this only earned him a harsh re, and her stepping on his foot.

    Yuhi yelped in pain. "Are there spikes on your shoes or something?"

    "Maybe I should invest in some."

    She seemed angry, of course she had the right to be.

    "I thought we discussed it, why are you still so bitter? Or do you really want me to return to San?"

    "You know calling him San doesn''t help." Yuhi had to point this out. What is with the nickname? It bothers him more than I ought to.

    Sumire sighed deeply as she rubbed the temple of her forehead with her fingers. "You truly don''t understand a thing."

    How is he supposed to understand when she is being so vague about everything?

    ''I thought I understood everything about her but there are days where I cannot read her emotions. During those times I do not know what to do.'' Her little act with Nagawa bothered him more than he thought. Yuhi grabbed hold of her wrist and pushed her against a nearby tree.

    "Yesterday...yesterday your friends told me some strange things. No Atushi told me strange things, I thought he was just talking nonsense at the time. But I still want to know what the truth is." Yuhi loosened his grip on her wrist. "I don''t know what''s going on anymore. Tell me the truth,I only have to hear it from you. I''ll only believe you."

    Yuhi clenched his fist, that''s right he has had enough

    He doesn''t know what to believe anymore.

    Ever since Sumire arrived he has heard, all sorts of things. Which is actually the truth? The reason why there are so many bad rumors about Sumire, it seems she has done loads of despicable things as a member of the underworld. He did not mind that part, he has done bad things too. But what frustrates him is not knowing the extent of those bad things.

    She had missions to seduce guys for information. How badly did that affect her personality?

    "Tell me the truth." Yuhi raises his voice slightly. Only from you, I''ll only believe the words you say to me personally."

    *UNEDITED*

 Chapter 526 - Our Feelings

    By this point, he was desperate; he didn''t care if this action of his was frightening her. He wants to know; he wants to get some answers from her. He wants to hear words from her that don''t follow along with what another person has said.

    "The truth, huh?" Sumire mumbled as she ced her hand on her bandaged one, as she looked down. "Then Yuhi, will you also tell me the truth? "

    At thatment, his eyes went wide.

    "Do you truly love me?"

    It was a stupid question, of course. He has loved only her for the longest time. But for her to ask him, this must mean he has heard something from another person. Who was it? Who was it that put this crazy idea in her head?

    "I met with some people from the organization recently. They told me already what their reason for avoiding me was. It''s because they all thought I belonged to Aki-san."

    So it was those stupid guys. However, he also shared those thoughts. Back when he first joined, Sumire behaved coldly and pretended that she didn''t know him. The girl had a stoic attitude towards everybody, which would have consoled him a bit. But she was kind to one particr person.

    "When I first heard the reason, all sorts of emotions welled up inside me. I couldn''t help butugh, thinking it was amusing. I am nobody''s possession; how could they think I belonged to anyone? They thought they''d soil me if I went near them. But I stopped being pure a long time ago."

    Yuhi felt his heartbeat speed up at those words. Is she talking about those other guys she had to seduce? To what extent, how far did she get with them?

    "Aki and I are just friends, although we''ve ended the friendship. He has told me twice that he has liked me and twice I''ve turned him down. Both reasons are to do with you, the one I have always liked you." Sumire eximed.

    At that, his eyes went wide, leaving himpletely speechless. ''Did she just confess there?'' When he first asked her out, he didn''t expect her to say yes. When she turned him down, it did not surprise him. When she came here to Tokyo and gave it another shot, he still thought it would be a no. Even if she did have a small crush on him, Yuhi did not think anything woulde out of it.

    So when she epted his hand, he truly thought there was some type of catch.

    ''Because I liked you.''

    The reason why Sumire rejected Aki was because she liked him.

    She liked him.

    He repeated those words endlessly in his head. But even so, he still doesn''t understand what this sort of situation was.

    ''I figured she had a small crush on me, but a crush is small. I didn''t think that she also returned my feelings. How do I react to this?'' If it is like this, then her odd behaviour and desires towards him make sense now.

    But still, what is this?

    "Hey, take that thing out," Yuhi muttered.

    "That thing?" Sumire repeated, confused.

    "That thing you always take out."

    "Oh, this?" Sumire said, pulling out a toy hammer from her bag.

    Unbelievable, she does still carry that thing around with her. In a sense, that part of her hasn''t changed at all, huh?

    "Let me use it."

    He didn''t bother waiting for a response and snatched it from her and immediately hit her across the head.

    Sumire immediately turned to him with an annoyed expression on her face. "That''s it; you have gone too far."

    "You said you liked me. What a joke." Yuhi mumbled.

    How is it possible for her to have had feelings for him that time?

    "Eh?"

    Yuhi looked at her with a serious expression on his face. " Don''t joke around with me!"

    All of this has to be a joke. It has to be. Because even though it wasn''t Aki, she was close with Mamoru back then, and there was Atsuro too. At the very least, it reassured him that there would be somebody else even if he left.

    "Why are you so mad? I only said it because you wanted to know the truth." Sumire seemed genuinely confused.

    Does she not realize the weight behind the words she just said to him?

    "But why all of a sudden?"

    If that is the case, why is she only just saying it now? Why didn''t she say it when he confessed to her? No, he has given her plenty of chances after they started dating too. For her to say something like this now, what has changed?

    Yuhi tried to wrack his brains for an answer, but he could note up with one.

    "I only realized it six months ago. Even though I thought it was a mere crush, I realized something after I started to date you. The feelings I had for you back then, those feelings were love."

    Is she serious? Only when she saw him again did she -- argh he was irritated. He is irritated by this; what on earth is wrong with her? How can she only just realize this now?

    "So stupid and slow, you never understood my feelings." Yuhi felt very irritated.

    What on earth is with her? If they had mutual feelings back, then why the hell did she turn him down? Yuhi assumed that her feelings for him back then were minor; that is why he did not question her turning him down. But now, he is learning that isn''t the case.

    "How am I supposed to know your feelings?"

    "That''s why I said you''re slow. I''ve always loved you. But I''ve just never said it, at least till that time."

    She suddenly grabs hold of his cor. "If that''s true, then why didn''t you tell me earlier."

    "How could I say such embarrassing things?"

    "What? You said it just now?"

    "Yeah, it just slipped out. It''s embarrassing." Yuhi said.

    At thatment, he noticed the girl''s face turn a bright shade of red. Oh, she just realized that herself? Sumire snatched the hammer away from him and attempted to hit him with it once it was in her grasp.

    Yuhi swiftly dodges it.

    "How would I have known if you didn''t say it?!!"

    "Well, now that I''ve said it. If you were normal, then you would have understood."

    "I''m just not normal then, "Sumire eximed, trying to hit him.

    But Yuhi dodged every single one of them. When she ends up in a situation that makes her feel embarrassed, she ends up lowering her guard down.

    "Yeah, you''re not. Truly abnormal, different, strange."

    "If that''s what you think, then I am leaving."

    "I wasn''t talking about that."

    Suddenly the atmosphere between them bes tense, causing Sumire to walk away. Yet he wouldn''t allow it and grabbed hold of her wrist, stopping her in her tracks.

    "Hold on a minute. I haven''t finished talking." The moment he spun her around, he got a look at her expression and saw her red-stained cheeks.

    Oh man, whenever she looks at him like this, he would end up losing control. But he knew better than to do that now. She truly knows how to stir up his emotions.

 Chapter 527 - New Story

    Yuhi pulled her into his arms. "You don''t have to be embarrassed. The news indeed came across as a bit of a shock to me. But I am happy that you had feelings for me then."

    "But I turned you down."

    "Yeah, you are silly. We wasted a lot of time."

    "I won''t leave you now."

    Yuhiughed at her words. "You are stealing my line. The moment you epted my confession a few months ago, I already intended never to let you go."

    "Till death do us apart?"

    He sighed at her words. "Quoting Shakespeare now seems like a bad omen."

    Sumire chuckled, but he felt her wrap her arms around him. His gaze softened. She truly is a fool.

    "Atushi was the one who told you?"

    "Atsuro mentioned something too. I went over to check on Huan, and Atushi was there too. He told me how things were going and if he knew that you always had feelings for me." Yuhi trailed off. "I didn''t understand why he would mention something like that."

    Isn''t that a disadvantage to him?

    "Mmm, dearest, it was embarrassing, but maybe it was time you knew."

    "Did you think I wouldn''t find out?"

    "Well, the others were not the type to b. Moreover, only Asuka, Atushi, and Atsuro knew about it. Not even Futaba noticed."

    No, no, with Momoi Futaba''s personality, she probably realized it even before Sumire. This girl is genuinely hopeless when ites to romance.

    "School, you may have more work now, but make sure to attend."

    "Ah-huh, Yuhi too."

    "Well, we do have to make some more memories. It''s okay; we still have six more months."

    Sumire raised her head, surprised. "Six? Shouldn''t it be three?"

    "It''s six. Iroroad is a specialized art school; there is a lot for third years to do in their final year. Since it is a crucial time frame to be scouted too, we have to paint more pieces and join tournaments." Yuhi exined.

    "I see, then I can make up for the time I left."

    Yuhi sensed her tone and leaned down to kiss her forehead. "You don''t have to worry; the others didn''t hold a grudge against you for disappearing. Since the festival, they warmed up to you; at the very least, the people in our ss like you a lot."

    "It still feels like a dream sometimes. After all, you know how I am. I have a hard time dealing with other people. Ever since I was younger, I have always been an outcast in ss. Even if I formed a social group, I had difficulty speaking to them regarding anything outside school. Those rtionships were formal, and I could not enjoy myself in school events."

    Yuhi kept kissing her, and Sumireughed softly. "Yuhi-san, you truly are silly. I know you are just as awkward as me when ites to talking to other people. But you tried your hardest for me."

    "Well, I have to do this much for my future wife."

    "Indeed, then let me repay your kindness." Sumire pulled away from his arms. She looked around and suddenly sprinted towards the staircase.

    ''She runs way too fast.''

    "Traced with my fingers

    A story sung by these words

    To a ce, nobody knows yet

    Let''s fly to that world

    Solitude and the opposing words

    What I was looking for, I''m sure

    it exists in my memory even though a little

    That you are here in the repeating days

    The flowers and humming that color the streets

    If I had looked back, I would have realized

    I am not alone." Sumire sang.

    Yuhi''s eyes widened when he heard that song. This girl is doing it again. Why is she singing for him?

    ''When I first heard her debut song, it surprised me. I could tell she was singing for me.''

    "More than the story I''ve traced with my fingers

    I''ll be a new me

    Ride on a new story

    That which has never been seen

    Dyed in vibrant colors

    Even if we are far apart, I hope it reaches you," Sumire sang.

    ''The reason why Sumire-chan said what she did. I think you ought to know.''

    It felt like all his emotions were spiraling out of control. Everything he had been holding back since then, everything wasing rushing down to him almost like a hurricane. It was alling back.

    Ah, as he thought, this person is very foolish.

    Every single year, he always received a mysterious gift from someone in the post. Every single year on his birthday he always gets a present from someone without fail. Without fail, it''s always the first one he gets.

    At first, Yuhi couldn''t determine who it was from. But after a while, he noticed a pattern in the gifts. He then recalled something somebody said to him about getting presents every year.

    Only one person could have done it, and indeed when he pulled out the draw filled with the girl''s gifts from him. All the presents had something inmon.

    Every single year, she''s always doing something for him. But he never gives her anything in return.

    Suppose it''s this year, even if it''s just this year. He wants to be able to return that kindness that she''s always shown him.

    Yuhi''s gaze fell on the girl who rushed back down; she was in his arms again in seconds with a bright smile on her face.

    "You seem happy."

    "Mm, I always feel like this after I sing about you."

    She truly is something else. It is dangerous confessing to him so much. But it makes him happy knowing that their feelings are the same. `

    ...ˇ­.

    HYOU4 Headquarters, Tokyo - 9:00 am.

    Two dayster, Yuhi decided to go through withing to this ce. Initially, he would dodge the meeting for a few more days, but what happened two nights ago renewed his resolve.

    ''I have to help her. I have to make sure she can keep smiling.'' But for him to do that, he has to know everything.

    Yuhi awkwardly sat in the waiting room. Ever since he got here, he has received the strangest looks. Is it that unusual? Then again, he has taken such great lengths to avoid meeting this person. His group akagumi often got into skirmishes with the men from here. So Yuhi understood that he wasn''t exactly popr here.

    His thoughts broke off when the doors opened, revealing a man with dark blue colored hair wearing sses; beside him was Asuka.

    ''Here hees.''

    Raizo waltz over and took a seat on the couch opposite. His lips curve to a smile. "So you actually came."

    "Hah, you already heard the report, I am sure."

    "Still, it surprised me that you woulde in person. Are you not allergic to this ce?"

    Yuhi sensed the mockery behind his tone, but he knew better than to fall for such taunts. "Asuka must have briefed you on why I am here."

    "Indeed, I am surprised, though. I did not think you would share such a connection with that girl."

    "Is it that big of a deal?"

    "Of course, as your former ssmate, I have to remind you that you were the one who said romance is troublesome."

    ''I simply meant romance with women other than Sumire. But I don''t need to tell Raizo that do I?'' Or rather, he still found it odd that they were even sitting here face to face like this.

 Chapter 528 - Assistance

    "I suppose I shall not tease you on this." Raizo trailed off. "Asuka-kun, if you may."

    The silent Asuka nodded and pressed a button on the wall, causing all the blinds to shut. Arge transparent screen appeared between him and Raizo. All sorts of information regarding the case. Yuhi''s eyes widened when he saw the data and frowned.

    "The powers merged?"

    "I only intended to lend her some of my power so she could get back up. However, when I took her hand, there was a huge light, I got knocked away. But Sumire-kun remained unscratched, her outfit had changed, and there was a purple not red glow around her."

    Red and blue make purple; if the two abilities merged, it only makes sense for the color to change to purple. But if the two powers merged like that, why was it only Sumire and not Raizo?

    "I did a bit of research on this and discovered I am only a proxy host for these powers. Sumire is the real owner."

    Yuhi''s gaze dimmed more. "You''re not holding a grudge, are you?"

    "Not at all; it is not like my powers are gone. I can still hold onto them. Moreover, it seems humans like us with evolved gics evolve in other areas other than obtaining supernatural abilities. I have already benefited enough and can survive."

    He is one of the leading members of a government organization. He has all the power and money in the world to live a luxurious lifestyle for the rest of his life.

    Yuhi''s gaze fell on the information on the screen. "Is it harmful on her body? Her health is already bad."

    "It would be more harmful if she continues not to activate it. The fact that she lost her memories and only just learned of it again a yearter is already bad. But now she is suppressing her true ability."

    That is right ability users have no choice but to use their ability one way or another. If they do not and suppress the power for so long, it will be harmful to their health. Yuhi recalled Sumire''s condition. Could it be the reason why she is so unhealthy all the time?

    Raizo suddenly nodded. "It is like what you are thinking. The suppression of her powers is the main cause for her falling ill. I have received her medical reports from Nagawa general hospital, and the scans show what I needed to know."

    The screen changed, and several medical reports shed in front of him. "How did you get these?" Yuhi questioned.

    Even though Atushi was Sumire''s direct guardian, Nagawa has kept all of Sumire''s medical reports a secret. Nagawa said that there was no need to tell them since he would resolve everything. Yuhi knew how much the other guy cared for Sumire, so he did not think much of it at the time.

    "Hmm? I just marched into Nagawa general hospital and obtained them. It was not a big deal."

    His sweat fell when he heard those words. ''Just marched in? He didn''t bring his troops with him, did he? Still to think Raizo managed to persuade Nagawa. I shouldn''t underestimate him.''

    "What are your ns?" Raizo suddenly asked.

    "I will support her no matter what; my resolve has not changed there. However, I am a bit concerned regarding Nagawa Sano''s intentions. It seems Sumire has a certain degree of control over him. But I fear when ites to a crucial situation, he may double-cross us. I think Sumire has also considered that possibility, but I cannot be too sure."

    "I see; you wish for us to keep an eye out on him?"

    "Akagumi''s surveincework is good for the underworld only. It is hard for us to get other types of information. Hyou4, on the other hand, can make up for that gap. You would be able to watch over Nagawa without drawing any attention."

    Yuhi hated to admit it, but his guys are no good at being discreet. He once gave them a spying job, and it ended up as a disaster. Atushi had to bail them.

    "Very well."

    Yuhi blinked, startled at Raizo''s sudden words. "Huh?"

    "I believe I just agreed."

    Yeah, he got that much, but he agreed that quickly?

    "If I am a proxy for her to obtain her full powers, then it is only natural that Hyou4 helps her out." Raizo stands up, and Asuka deactivates all the screens. "Asuka-kun has printed off the information so that you can go through it at your leisureter on."

    "Raizo-"

    "If you are going so far to protect her, then we shall do the same." Those were thest words Raizo said before exiting the room.

    Yuhi felt slightly overwhelmed. To think the talk went that smoothly. He figured that Raizo would take advantage of this to think of other unreasonable demands. After all, his group akagumi has caused so much trouble for his Hyou4. But Yuhi recalled his expression just now. It seems he has a soft spot for Sumire.

    Asuka tapped his shoulder. "I will walk you out."

    "Right." Yuhi stood up, and they left the lounge area. On the way out, people were still staring, but unlike earlier, they could not say anything hostile.

    It seems Asuka has quite the reputation here.

    "The other day, I received a message from Futaba. She told me she wants toe here."

    Momoi Futaba was Sumire''s best friend. With all the dangers surrounding Sumire recently, it is a wonder why she is only justing.

    "Dy it." Yuhi''s request was a fairly simple one.

    ''It will be troublesome for Momoi toe here now. I have only conversed with her a few times in the past, but I can tell she is hard to deal with.''

    Asuka nodded. "I also think it will be hard for Sumire to investigate with you with Futaba around."

    "I get that she is overprotective, but Sumire wants to resolve this case with her own ability."

    "You''re against her making direct contact with the enemy organization, though? Sumire mentioned to me that it may be faster if we use her as bait, but you disagreed, right?"

    Yuhi sighed deeply at the memory of Sumire''s so-called suggestion.

    "I understand what she is trying to do and why she can be so brave."

    Sumire only suggested something that careless because Nagawa is there. Does Sumire truly think Nagwa will help her out if things turn bad? The level of faith she has on that person surprises him. Why does she trust him so much? It does not make sense to him.

    "I dislike that man too." Asuka suddenly said. "But he does seem different recently, so I believe we should wait and see."

    "I am just worried that Sumire will get hurt because of him again. I know she is only acting, but she already admitted to me that a part of her still has hope that Nagawa will return to how he was before."

    "That is like her." Asuka nodded. "She is not the type of person to give up on someone, even if they turnpletely evil."

    "He hurt her." Yuhi still couldn''t get over it. "When she first told me about him, I was horrified. I didn''t think she would end up in such a terrifying rtionship."

 Chapter 529 - The Nagawa Family Case Part 1

    ''I was positive that if I left, one of those guys would make a move. I thought Aki or Mamoru would jump for the chance, but those guys didn''t. I understand why Aki didn''t; it seemed Sumire already turned him down twice. But why didn''t Mamoru do anything?''

    Yuhi already knew the answer to his own question. From the very start, it was Mamoru who openly supported and encouraged him to confess to Sumire. Yuhi knew that Mamoru also had feelings for her, so he always wondered why he was doing that.

    "Atushi and I had encountered Nagawa Sano several times before he dated Sumire; that was why we knew. We knew that he was not a good person. Once, we saw him exiting a hotel room with a girl. He was dragging her with what looked like a cor after doing it with her. Her body badly bruised, and he practically tossed her out onto the bushes. Atushi and I helped the girl; we had to ask Atsuro, however, because she couldn''t go to the hospital."

    Yuhi flinched when he heard those words. ''I thought I already knew based on how he treated Sumire, but this is far worse than I imagined.''

    "What happened to her?"

    "She had to undergo severe rehabilitation and therapy; even then, it was difficult. So we resorted to tampering with her memories. We erased the rtionship she had with Nagawa Sano, and we ensured that she was protected too. It would be bad if she encountered Nagawa with no memories."

    "Is she living well now?"

    "The guard we assigned to her fell in love with her, and they are in a rtionship now. So it seems she is slowly healing."

    "Is that the only time?"

    Asuka shook her head. "No, there were several other disturbing cases." She trailed off. "I would rather not go into detail about them, but since you are that concerned, I think you should know. Nagawa Sano does not treat the opposite gender as a human; he treats them like dogs. Once during a ship party, I saw Nagawa tossing a girl out to sea.

    She was begging him that she couldn''t swim, but he tossed her aside. I saved her, of course, but it was still terrifying. He was already with another girl after tossing that one out. That other girl did notst long either; shemitted suicide the morning after."

    Yuhi felt like he was getting a headache from all of this. Asuka has only told him three cases, but why are they just as bad as the other?

    "I think the worse one was when he dated an underage girl and then sold her off to a group of men."

    At thatment, his face color turned pale. "That-"

    "It was his previous rtionship before Sumire."

    His gaze darkened, and he clenched his fists tightly. "I see, so he truly is a scumbag."

    ''I can''t allow Sumire to get further involved with that person.''

    Yuhi was about to say something when he spotted somebody exits a car. It was Sumire, and he frowned when he saw Nagawa.

    "Is this far enough?"

    "Mm, thank you for the ride."

    Sano pulled her into his arms. "It was a nice coincidence. I didn''t think I would see you again for a while."

    "Me neither."

    After hearing those disturbing stories, Yuhi wasn''t going to stand by today. He quickly walked over and pulled Sumire away from Nagawa.

    "My dear?"

    Yuhi didn''t say anything and wrapped his arms protectively around her.

    Sumire must have understood, too, since she turned to Sano. "Thank you for dropping me off. I think you ought to go now."

    It looked like Nagawa was about to say something else but quickly left. The moment he did, Sumire drew back from him.

    "Dearest, are you jealous again?"

    "I have something to ask you."

    ...

    Asuka leads them to a quiet area in the courtyard of the Hyou4 grounds. She didn''t stay long after exchanging a few words with Sumire she returned to the building. Yuhi decided to directly ask Sumire if she knew of Nagawa''s previous rtionships, and the girl turned quiet for a bit.

    "If you are asking if I knew about his previous rtionship before mine, then yes, I do know."

    "Then-"

    "It wasn''t him." Sumire trailed off. "One of the first things I helped him with when I became his girlfriend was this case."

    "Even if that one wasn''t him, what about the previous times?"

    "It wasn''t him either. I know what you think. Asuka and Atushi both saw him. But Yuhi, are you forgetting that Sano isn''t the only son in the Nagawa family?"

    At those words, his eyes widened, understanding where she was getting at. "Are you saying it was one of his brothers?"

    "There are six sons in the Nagawa family. The eldest one, Evans, is a man with a moral character who treats his duties seriously. He is a bit strict, but he has never done anything bad. The second Alios is a strong fighter; San is the third son, with the brains. But he was born was a twin, the fourth son Alphard." Sumire trailed off. "He is the one who did those bad things to those girls. He and San look very simr. I was stunned when I first met him."

    "So he tricked them?"

    Sumire nodded. "It seemed those other girls were indeed in a rtionship with Sano, but it was a normal rtionship at first. Suddenly San started behaving differently and started hurting them. It turns out Alphard had severe jealousy towards San. Even though they were born around the same time, their parents treated San better. So he dyed his hair the same color as San and met up with those girls in his ce. San was busy with his studies during that time, so he could not meet with them often, so it was easy."

    Nagawa Alphard, Yuhi tried to recall if he ever crossed paths with that man before nothing came to mind.

    "Before I dated San, the Nagawa family was having problems. The main cause was the bad rumors regarding San. It seemed he was on trial for selling underage girls. The Nagawa family suppressed the other cases, but that one was difficult to deal with. San attended that party to find somebody who could help him."

    "So that person was you." Yuhi was finally starting to understand.

    "Mm, I helped him. San won that trial because of my connections. I helped testify too. I heard Alphard had to undergo surgery to have a different face afterwards. It seemed that was the court''s decision since it was difficult to punish him. They sent him to a juvenile center abroad, and he has not returned since."

    "That still doesn''t change how he treated you."

    "What Alphard did caused a lot of emotional strain and damage on San. There were still many people who looked at him with disgust even though the court revealed the truth. Over time the details of the case faded from people''s memories. Out of all the Nagawa brothers, San was the only one frequently seen with different women, so people assumed it was him."

    So it was something like that; now it makes a lot more sense.

 Chapter 530 - The Nagawa Family Case Part 2

    "Did Nagawa Alphard ever approach you?"

    "There was a short time where they granted him leave from the center abroad, and he returned here. It was due to a rtives funeral, so they permitted him." Sumire sighed. "That man hadn''t learned his lesson; when he heard about me and San dating, he tried to trick me."

    Yuhi quickly recalled something she told him before. "Wait, are you saying he was the one who hit you?"

    "San indeed hit me once, but the other times was his brother. San has gone through a lot of emotional turmoil. I am surprised that he can still live life normally despite all the discriminatory behavior against him. How can somebody still have faith in humanity even after being stabbed in the back several times?"

    "He isn''t a bad guy," Yuhi concluded. "But all of those pent-up emotions led to him hitting you that one time?"

    "Mm."

    "It seems there was a reason for his cheating, too, hah."

    It all makes sense now. Sano''s behavior towards Sumire was unusual. Yuhi observed it for a long time, hoping to get some huge clue. ''I wanted to know if he could be an ally.'' Atushi informed him that Sano was a member of that side, and Hino confirmed it. But now that Sumire is involved, surely something would change. So he wanted to see what the man would do.

    "I understand that you may still dislike him. But everything happened for a reason." Sumire trailed off. "I came here to tell you today, Yuhi, that I am going to meet Nagawa Evan."

    Yuhi blinked, startled at her words. "Why?"

    "I want to have a full understanding of the deal San made with those people. It seemed the one handling the issues with that organization is San and not the eldest son, which is peculiar."

    "That does seem strange. Do you want me toe with you?!"

    Sumire shook her head. "I just wanted to inform you in person and see how your meeting with Raizo went."

    "Well, he told me a lot." Yuhi pointed to the documents Asuka left earlier. "In there contains everything including your medical reports. I''m going to head back to the bar and read through it."

    "My medical reports," Sumire repeated before sighing. "San had a hard time dealing with Raizo. Did you know he brought his troops into the hospital?"

    Yuhi''s sweat fell when he heard those words. He did think it would be something like that, but to think that his theory came true.

    "Even if Nagawa didn''t do those things and there was a reason for the cheating. Sumire, he still hurt you, so I hope you understand why I feel hostile towards him." His thoughts broke off when he felt Sumire''s lips on his.

    "Mm, I understand, thank you."

    ''Is that how she will thank me from now on?'' Yuhi didn''t dislike the idea. But sometimes, he wishes she would give him some type of warning. Asuka did find a quiet spot in the courtyard, but there were still people around; many had seen this brief kiss just now.

    Yuhi squeezed her hands. "Will youe home after?"

    "I will, but if I take too long, just have lunch without me."

    __

    An hourter, at an apartmentplex on the other side of town.

    Sumire sat opposite a man with mid-length golden colored hair. He wore casual clothes. "I apologize for intruding on you during your day off."

    She initially went to his office, but his secretary informed her that he had a break today. ''I would have left, but after I gave my name, it seemed sir Evan wanted to meet with me.''

    "Not at all. I have meant to be in touch."

    "I already learned from Ren how you helped me out back then; thank you very much." Sumire thanked him.

    It was only because of Evan''s testimony that she could get that restraining order and things proceeded smoothly.

    "It was the least I could do."

    "Did you feel guilty?"

    "Yes." Evans nodded. "It should have been me. I should have been the one to make those sacrifices for the family, not Sano. But I ran away."

    Right, she heard about it in the news shortly after she broke up with Sano. There was a report that the Nagawa family heir gave up his fortune, and he went off to study abroad. It seems he returned earlier this year even more sessful with his own business independent of the Nagawa family.

    "The reason being?"

    "You already know how my family is like. This was something that happened before Sano dated you. But there was a girl I liked, and we entered a rtionship. However, because of the girl''s background, my family did not ept her. They hurled all types of verbal abuse on her and even interfered in her work. It was an extreme case of bullying."

    "I think I heard about it on the news, she attempted suicide, but you managed to save her, correct?"

    "Yes, but she gained a fatal injury. It seemed the cause was my mother, and she barely got onto the roof."

    Sumire frowned at those words. "It does not seem like they punished your mother even though the incident happened after meeting your mother."

    "It is as you say. I was barely able to tolerate it, but then you came along. You resemble her slightly, and I could tell my brother cared for you. The reason I ran away from the Nagawa family is because of-" Evan''s trailed off when one of the doors opened.

    A woman with long straight caramel-colored hair wearing a lc-colored poncho and white dress came in a wheelchair.

    Sumire''s eyes widened, recognizing the girl from the news report.

    "I heard we have guests. I brought some tea."

    "Veronica." Evan''s tone was gentle as he stood up and walked over to where the girl was. He took the tray from her. "You didn''t have to do this."

    Veronica chuckled. "I am alright. I also wanted an autograph; that''s Sumire-chan, right?"

    "You ran away from your family to be with the woman you love. I have to say I am impressed." Sumiremented.

    At those words, the girl looked flustered. "I guess you were talking about it?"

    Evans nodded. "We were."

    In the end, Veronica joined them. Sumire could not miss the way Evans looked at her. It was the same look that Yuhi-san would give her. Look at this Sano; look how nice it is breaking free from all those rules and restrictions.

    ''If San could leave the Nagawa family and find someone he loves, he would be this happy too. I wouldn''t have to worry anymore.''

    She has tried suggesting it to him thousands of times, but he always stubbornly told her that he wouldn''t abandon the family as his brother did.

    Evans had to take a phone call, so he stepped out for a bit, leaving her with Veronica.

    "Are you surprised I still remained with him despite all the abuse from his family?"

    Sumire nodded. "I am, actually.." Normally in those situations, one wouldn''t try to get involved with the other person anymore.

 Chapter 531 - The Nagawa Family Case Part 3

    But at the same time, she could rte to Veronica; after all, she was in a simr situation. Back then, she thought that she would put up with anything as long as she had feelings for Sano. But who was she trying to fool?

    ''The feelings I had for him were so weak; did I truly have to put myself under that situation?''

    "I did consider it. I considered leaving him. I agreed to meet with his mother that day, so I could tell her to stop. She wasn''t only targeting me but affecting my family members too. I have a little brother, you see, after our mother''s death, our father was always workingte.

    So it was just us two. One day I caught my father with his superior, when I saw who it was I wanted to hide, but it was toote. His superior was Evan''s cousin; when she saw me, she hurled all sorts of abuses. Then,ter on, she made a move on my father."

    Sumire already knew where this story was heading. "Your father started to change. He trusted her more than you two."

    "That is right, then one day he just kicked us out of the house. I managed to rent a small apartment, and we were getting by for a while. But the constant abuse did not stop, and my brother woulde home injured every day. It seemed like the school was on it too and the police, so I could do nothing. I considered telling Evans, but I saw how stressed he was with work."

    ''The Nagawa family are worse than scum.'' Sumire came here to get the details from Evans, knowing that he would have more information. But to hear it directly from one of the victims made ms sick.

    "I thought if I broke up with him, then maybe I can save my brother at least, but it wasn''t like that. My brother ended up in an ident at school; he fell down the stairs and is in a longa now. That day I was finishing my job and rushed to the hospital when a bike hit me. My leg was severely hurt, but I stubbornly went to the rooftop to meet with Evan''s mother."

    "Wait, she was there with you?"

    "She pushed me." Veronica was trembling, and Sumire walked over and ced her hand on top of the girls.

    "You have to tell me everything. I will help Evans with this; that is why I came here."

    ''I need to destroy the Nagawa family.'' After she investigated the ck Alice organization, Sumire quickly realized something. They tricked Sano. His family members, specifically his mother, were already working with them. The route of the ck Alice organization is the several founders. Nagawa Mira, thatdy, she needs to take her down.

    Veronica nodded, and she provided more details on the ident and the events before. After she finished listening, Sumire finally understood. It seems like they do this with any women who get close to their sons. But why? Veronica''s case aside, there were girls there from noble families.

    All the sons ended up with a fiance too, so it is not like they are overprotective. What do all those girls chosen have inmon other than their lineage?

    "Sumire-chan, are you not scared?"

    "Mm, I''m not because just like you, Veronica-san, I have somebody out there who will protect and have my back." Sumire trailed off. "That day Evans-san reduced you,ter on, San told me that he left an important meeting. It seems he was aware of the situation and had ns to counter it. If he seeded in that deal in the meeting, he would use it as a bargaining chip for them to leave you alone. He abandoned that meeting the moment he heard you were in danger."

    Veronica burst into tears then. "I was always causing him problems. But I think by not telling him anything, I made it worse."

    "It is alright; you did well."

    After crying like that, the girl eventually fell asleep. Sumire brought the girl to what looked like her room. Evans entered the room after a few seconds. He turned to Veronica on the bed.

    "Did she tell you everything?"

    "Mm."

    "I intended to say it, but I believed it would be better if you heard it from her."

    "Indeed, my resolve won''t waver now. I will take down the Nagawa family. Evans-san, I will grant your wish."

    Evans nodded. "I apologize for troubling you with this, but even though I can shield Veronica from harm now. Recently mypany has had to sh with the Nagawa family a lot. They already know what my weakness is. It is difficult for me to make a move."

    "You do not have to worry about this anymore. I will help you." Sumire trailed off. "But why did you not contact me sooner?"

    "I would have, but I heard about Tsueno Mamoru''s condition. You were not in the best state to assist. I knew how it felt to nurse a loved one, so I knew what you would choose with your personality. Then the ident happened shortly after I returned."

    "Wait, shortly after you returned?" Sumire repeated hisst words, and Evans averted his gaze.

    "It seems like they were trying to pin the me on me. But somebody helped me win the case."

    "Somebody helped you?"

    "I do not know who they were. I tried to look into it, but I could not find any answers. But one day, a note turned up at my door saying that next time I have to be careful since I will be an important person who will support you one day."

    ''That wording sounds familiar. But I don''t think he would do something like that. But then again, I have a hard time understanding that person.'' He always wore a smile on his face as Mamoru did, but something was different about him.

    "There is one person I suspect. Sumire-san your fiancee is Makoto Soujiro correct?"

    At those words, she immediately stood up like something just came to mind. Right, that wording is familiar, but Aki-san would never use it without joking. The one who would say those words seriously and consider the future is Soujiro.

    "I apologize for cutting the meeting short, but I believe I should be on my way."

    Evans nodded.. "Then we shall discuss things another time."

 Chapter 532 - Sumire And Soujiro

    At the Makoto mansion on the edge of town.

    It was already past noon when she went to see Soujiro. Sumire hadn''t realized how long she spent in Evan''s ce. She found the man doing paperwork in his office in his mansion like usual.

    "It is udylike to just barge in."

    Sumire, however, didn''t bother with those words and walked over to him until she stood opposite. She removed the documents from his hands and mmed her hand on his desk.

    "Why did you make contact with Evans?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    Sumire took out a small slip of paper from her bag. It seemed Evans had kept the note to show her. "This, you were the one who sent it, correct?"

    Soujiro scanned the note; he paused for a moment before nodding. "That is right."

    "Why did you interfere?"

    Soujiro sighed. "It is not like I did anything harmful. I simply paid back the favor you owe that man for helping you out."

    "But Soujiro by doing that-"

    "By doing that, I dered to the other elites that we were still in contact with each other. Even though I had no confirmation that you were alive, then I understood the consequences."

    "You know I can''t marry you," Sumire mumbled. "Whether it was the past or even in the future or the present day, our engagement was only for mutual benefits. I am the only member of the Ibuki family now. I do not care about the benefits I will receive from the Makoto family."

    "But you still shamelessly cling to this title because you can use it as a shield."

    Sumire flinched when she heard his words, and Soujiro sighed. He stood up and walked over towards the balcony. Sumire took a deep breath before she followed him over.

    "I told you before that while this is an engagement of convenience, you can rely on me for anything that would trouble you."

    "I know. I am sorry for not contacting you much sooner. After I settled in, I figured I would contact you and tell you I am alive. But then Aki-san told me that it was far too dangerous considering how we still didn''t know who caused the fire. There was a time frame where I didn''t attend school for a while because I was hiding away."

    Soujiro shook his head. "That decision was the correct one."

    "If you helped Evans, that means you knew my connection to the Nagawa family. You knew about Sano and me."

    "Yes. It took me as a bit of a surprise since there were rumors that you liked Terashima Yuhi."

    Sumireughed lightly at those words. "I see, so you already knew back then that I would have turned you down."

    "It seems you are implying I have feelings for you."

    "You don''t?" Sumire questioned.

    "That is not the topic you came to discuss."

    ''What a clever way of dodging the topic. But he is right. I didn''te here for this.''

    "If you helped Evans-san out, does that mean you have some information on the Nagawa family?"

    If it is, information Soujiro gathered, she could trust it to be helpful.

    "I have. I shall give it to you."

    Eh, wait, where is the catch? Then again, he is not the type of person to refuse to assist her. Even back then, when she held little power, he still agreed to her selfish whims.

    "That would help." Her gaze fell on the pitch-ck skies. She ought to head back soon; she does not want Yuhi to worry about her. But if she left right away, that would be rude to Soujiro.

    ''Being a considerate person is way too difficult for me.''

    But she has not seen this person in quite some time. It will not do any harm to spend some time with him. Neither of them is good at conversing, so for a while; there was nothing but silence. But something wasforting about this silence. How odd, whenever it is quiet with other people, she finds it awkward. However, with Soujiro, it is nice.

    Her thoughts broke off when Soujiro draped his cloak around her shoulders. "You shall catch a cold."

    "Thank you." Sumire trailed off. "I know you have been worrying about me."

    Soujiro sighed deeply. "Indeed, your actions cause me quite the headache. But since you came back in one piece, I assume that you saw him?"

    Sumire briefly closed her eyes as the memory of her first night in the facility returned to her. They drugged her quite heavily, so she was barely conscious, but she knew he came to see her.

    ''Ki, the truth is I never wanted you to get together with Yuhi. I wanted to steal you away. But with my illness, I knew I could never give you happiness.''

    ''Please cope with this pain just for a short while. I will make sure nothing bad happens to you.''

    ''I will protect you like always.''

    "Mm, I saw the idiot who spouted nonsense about protecting me without asking how I feel."

    "You must understand where he ising from. Even if he has loved you for a long time, it would have been cruel of him to tell you his feelings."

    "But I-"

    "You fell in love with him. But you weren''t in love with him from the start; it was a mere coincidence."

    Soujiro''s words were blunt, but they cut deeply like a knife. Indeed she knew she couldn''t deny that.

    "I feel troubled whenever I think about this matter. Ru is alive, and I am very happy about that. But what happens next? Do we get back together? I can''t just leave him alone, can I?"

    She is happy Ru is alive; nothing pleases her more. He is alive, so she can finally tell him the words she could not do back then.

    "Do you still have feelings for him?" Soujiro asked.

    "Initially, I thought I did, for a while after I came here, it was like that. Even when I epted Yuhi''s confession, but at some point, I realized the only thing I have left towards Ru is feelings of guilt. I could not tell him that I loved him, which caused a huge mental strain on me. He died without ever hearing my feelings, even though he treated me so well."

    During the first time they did it, Ru looked at her with such kind and gentle eyes. Even though they had been fighting, she could have told him then because she had already fallen for him, but she held back.

    "I missed my timing, and that led to this situation. But even if I told him, it wouldn''t have made a difference. Ru was very stubborn; he knew that I liked Yuhi even before I did."

    She simply thought it was mere admiration and respect. But one day, Ru confronted her and said. ''Don''t you have feelings for him?'' When he asked her that question, she couldn''t deny it.

    Soujiro nodded. "I see, but Sumire, you have to remember something. Your parents raised you as a member of the elite. With our customs, it is only natural not to recognize love since we do not need it."

    ''But all of that sounds like an excuse..'' She used it as an excuse didn''t she? She used it as a shield to avoid what was right in front of her.

 Chapter 533 - Sumire And Soujiro Part 2

    "There was an old couple when I visited the church often in the past who often talked to me. It surprised me when I learned that they naturally met and fell in love with each other. Both were members of the elite. Back then, I didn''t understand; they will decide the person we. My parents taught me that."

    "After hearing that talk, did you have a candidate in mind?"

    "I did actually; it was somebody I knew as a child. We got along greatly like close siblings. But there was nothing romantic. I just thought he would make a nice partner since there would be noplicated emotions involved." Sumire trailed off. "But because of my position, I refrained from even proposing the idea."

    "You were right in doing so; as elites, we may live a decent life. We do not have to worry about money or food or even prestige."

    "We do not have to worry about food. I remember thinking how grateful I was for that. But, I didn''t do anything to earn the food thatnded on my tes every evening. So it made me feel strange. It was the same as receiving gifts. I received jewels of the highest quality, but again I did nothing to receive it."

    Soujiro turned quiet for a few seconds before he grabbed hold of her hand. Ah?

    "Forgive me if I ramble."

    "That is okay; you seldom talk so much. I would find it pleasant if you spoke more."

    ''But it would also trouble me. He most likely knew that otherwise, he would not apologize.''

    The person who knows her the best is not Tsueno Mamoru or even Terashima Yuhi; it is this person. When her parents picked out her fiance for her, she did not question it.

    ''There is nothing I can decide for myself. I am a doll.''

    She went along with it. "When we first met, I pulled this expression that said it doesn''t matter what we thought of each other."

    "Mm, it was very unpleasant."

    "Back then, I thought I simply wanted to get things over with. Earlier that day, I had a quarrel with my older brother. He was spouting some nonsense how you were not worthy of being my fiance."

    Sumire blinked, surprised at his words. "Are you admitting that you got mad for my sake?"

    "That appears to be the case." Soujiro trailed off. "I did not understand what had gotten into me. But before I knew what I was doing, I was arguing for your sake like a fool. We had not met yet, at least officially, but I was adamant about defending you."

    "I see, so when we met, you were simply irritated. It was not as though you disliked me."

    "To be truthful, I felt nothing regarding the engagement. It was just one of my duties, one of the things my family decided for me."

    "I thought the same."

    It didn''t matter to her because she was having a hard time figuring out her own emotional state back then. She was struggling to maintain the facade as a member of the elite circle. She didn''t have any emotions, so it was easy to pretend, but asionally she would slip up.

    During those times, her brother would tell her that there was nothing she could decide for herself.

    ''With no desires, it is best to just do as you are told.''

    It was simple, and yet despite having no ambition, she could not agree with those words. But after she met Soujiro, that changed. Perhaps it was due to his cold and indifferent nature, but she often found herself acting like a cheerful person in front of him.

    Her efforts did not go to waste because she would asionally see a rare smile on his face.

    Her thoughts broke off when she sneezed several times in a row. Soujiro frowned and extended his hand out towards her forehead.

    "I believe you have a fever." Those were thest words she heard him say when she felt her consciousness fade.

    ...

    When she woke up, she discovered that she had her head on Soujiro''sp. Sumire became frantic and tried to sit up, but her vision still felt blurry.

    Soujiro sighed. "I will not take advantage of you, so please rest assured."

    Her sweat fell at those words. "I am surprised you knew what I was thinking."

    "I have learned your habits by now."

    ''Even though we were apart for so long?.'' Then again, after their first meeting, they spent awfully a lot of time with each other. Even though she was only a mere child, he still entertained her with the news she wanted.

    "It is the same for me. I understand by now that you do not have any lecherous thoughts."

    "Hah, if I were to entertain such things for a moment, I believe you would note to see me as you have."

    "So, does that mean your acting virtuous so I would see you more?"

    "Perhaps."

    ''What an interesting person. I thought that back when I was a child, but now I am grown up, that thought hasn''t changed.'' Sumire didn''t speak for a while. Her entire body felt like it was burning, and she barely had any strength to move. Perhaps she has been pushing herself too much recently.

    If she thought about her recent events, that TV program, the handshake event, and the several other events after. What she felt was not physical exhaustion but mentally.

    Hino, who has now turned into her manager, is taking her career very seriously. It surprised her how much effort he was putting into it, considering how it was not his idea. But while it wasn''t his idea, it was Yuhi''s. It is only normal considering their rtionship.

    Her thoughts broke when she felt Soujirob her hair with his fingers. Something was soothing about it. From the corner of her eye, she noticed Soujiro was reading documents in one hand.

    "If you overwork, you will end up like me," Sumire mumbled.

    "It seems you have changed since west met; you now acknowledge your careless behavior."

    "I have to put in more effort than before; otherwise, I won''t be able to return to the stage."

    "You put up a good front in front of Terashima, but the reality, you are still afraid."

    "I feel like I have resolved myself to a certain extent. But," Sumire trailed off as she closed her eyes. "- asionally, I would see images of the past. Just when I am about to make a firm decision, I would see those images and hear those voices telling me, ''Remember your sin.'' Ru is alive now, and I confirmed that with my own eyes. But it does not erase my guilt. I wronged him; from the start, I should not have epted his hand."

    If she didn''t date him, the ident would not have happened if she didn''t say yes.

    "So you must have learned the reason."

    "ording to Sano, the enemy leader has a strange fascination towards me. He has been watching me for a long time.. It seems Ru''s presence by my side was a problem for him."

 Chapter 534 - Sumire And Soujiro Part 3

    "You are not at fault, catching the eye of an unusual man."

    Sumireughed lightly when she heard those words. "If you put it that way, I seem to have caught the attention of many strange men."

    "Indeed, it seems I have to include myself in the count."

    Sumire froze when she heard him say those words. Uh, what is he trying to say? Or rather wait a minute, she has felt a bit strange ever since he started to stroke her hair. She carefully looked at his expression to see a tender gaze on his face.

    ''I wonder since when did he look at me like that? How unusual. This person got engaged to her only through a political reason.'' Sumire understood that very well; the engagement did not happen because either side held feelings. This is simply their role, their duty.

    But due to the ident that led to iming her family''s lives, she is no longer obliged to fulfill this duty.

    "Our engagement. What are we going to do?" Sumire asked. It was the first time she was bringing up this question. She has had so many other things in her mind, but now that she has this chance, she wants to talk to him.

    "I believe I stated my thoughts on this already."

    Indeed they had a brief chat about it but not a proper discussion.

    "You told me it was up to me. But that is very vague."

    Besides, if he truly left it to her, she may end up doing something very cruel.

    "My thoughts have not changed. I am not doing this any more simply because of the promises I made to yourte parents. I do not mind if it is you, no I believe I would like a union between us two."

    Sumire didn''t know how to react to his words. For a while now, he has left her speechless. He isn''t a simple person but didn''t she know that?

    "If we got married, I believe you would give me the respect I deserve even if there are no feelings of love. You would not cheat on me, and you would treat me well."

    "This is the first time you have mentioned such things."

    "There was a time where I thought if we got married, then I would no longer encounter such problematic situations or have negative thoughts. I could live a peaceful life, but-" Sumire paused. "If I did that, I would be running away."

    She has power, a power far stronger than anybody in this world. The first time she discovered her abilities was a long time ago. But due to her frequent health rpses, she would suffer from a loss of memory. She would forget her abilities, remember, forget, and then the cycle would repeat.

    If there is a reason for her to have this ability, then she would like to use it for the sake of good.

    "But I understand very well that I am not a noble person; how many times have I stained my hands with the blood of an innocent person? Under the disguise of following orders. I have done many despicable things."

    Soujiro ced his hand over her eyes. "Get some rest. I shall inform Terashima you are here."

    ___

    A few dayster.

    "Soujiro, I understand that you''re a much kinder gentleman now than before, and you''re considerate to the guys who like her. However, you have to stop her; she''s acting strange".

    Soujiro looked up from his desk; he had been busy writing his signature several times on several documents that were now being stamped and put together by an exhausted-looking Naoki.

    Once he realized how much work there was to do, he held a small regret about allowing his female guard some time off. But then he shook the thought out of his mind. That girl already works hard enough for him as it is, indeed like what she told him before she is up before four in the morning.

    A young girl like her ought to value her sleep more, go to school and make more friends. Yet, she always prioritizes him before all others. He supposed as one of his guards that is something he taught them, and yet, sometimes he feels as though he''s restricting the girl''s freedom too much. But he supposed he would think about that another time, as he nced over at the woman who had ced her hand to her chest and was muttering, '' scared me.

    "What do you mean by strange?"

    This person in front of him is one of the minister''s daughters who came by the other day to report her father''s activities. Her name is Alethia, the person she is speaking about is none other than Sumire.

    For the past four days, she has remained in his mansion. It surprised him when he received that call from Terashima. Judging from the phone call, it seemed like the man was running away and was chasing somebody.

    "Her eyes shone brightly just like the main characters in a shoujo manga. She walked like she was floating on air, and I think there were flowers somewhere. Though it''s a gorgeous fairytale-like scene, it''s so unlike her that it scared me." Alethia exined.

    That is unusual.

    Soujiro stood up. "Naoki, take care of things for a bit."

    The half-dead-looking Naoki managed to only wave his pen in the air. Perhaps he should ask for some extra help. Naoki is at his peak already. Soujiro followed Athena out of his office and down the hallway.

    Ever since that talk four days ago, the rtionship between Sumire and him has changed slightly. Although they werefortable around each other before, it appears to be more natural now.

    In fact, it wouldn''t be exaggerated for him to say that it''s far better than it was before.

    Though they were considered a couple officially, there appeared to be a rather strained atmosphere between them. Their conversations, too, always seemed strained, like they held back. In his case, it was his background, and in hers, her family wished to marry her into wealth and take over that family.

    ''I only learned this muchter on when her family tried to get her engaged to somebody else.''

    After he learned that the engagement was in danger, he did all he could to appease the girl''s parents. It did not seem like Miss Bianca, Sumire''s mother, wanted the riches of his family. But she wanted to take over.

    "There Soujiro see!"

    Soujiro''s thoughts broke off and nced over at where Altheia pointed. His fiance Ibuki Sumire was humming to herself in the rocking chair in the middle of the lounge area. A ball of yarn inside the basket on the table in front of her and a pair of needles in her hands as she entangled the yarn with the needles.

    "She even started knitting and brought out the old rocking chair."

    Indeed, she is acting unusually.

    When she woke up the morning after that night, he passed on Terashima''s message. It surprised him that she had stayed put this entire time.. The only visitor she has had thest few days was the young man called Jae, who only came by to drop off her belongings.

 Chapter 535 - Sumire And Soujiro Part 4

    "What does she want to do? It''s strange."

    He silently observed the girl for a few minutes and stopped when he saw her flushed gaze.

    "I think she just discovered or rather admitted to herself atst that Terashima Yuhi is important to her," Soujiro concluded.

    When they had that talk a few nights ago, Soujiro recalled her expression whenever she brought up her feelings for Terashima. She makes it way too obvious.

    At this stage, the two will marry. That man is rtively slow. By that man, he was referring to Kusaji Atsuro; he was the first one he contacted when he heard the possibility Sumire was alive.

    ''Do not seethe with rage when she ends up in someone else''s arms and not yours.''

    It has surprised him how the redhead has remained silent this entire time. In the next half year, Terashima and Sumire will marry.

    Yet despite these thoughts, the third Prince knew something like that would not happen. After all, Kusaji Atsuro is still someone whom his fiance needs. That is something he cannot deny.

    Many men are in love with Ibuki Sumire, but only a few stood out out out of all those guys. Nakara Shin, Nasaki Hino, Nagawa Sano and that researcher called Eli. He still doesn''t know if he can include Kusaji in this count, considering his movements since she arrived in Tokyo.

    But there is no doubt that these men will y an important role in her life.

    He watches as she pauses and begins to check the manual, yet even more, confusion fills her face, and he notices the mistakes beginning to show. The brte suddenly stands up and chucks it on the ground, and stamps on it.

    His sweatdropped. ''I knew it; she has no patience for stuff like this. With her personality, I found it odd that she even attempted this.''

    "I don''t want to knit anymore. I''ll just go out and buy it!"

    Sumire ps her hands."I know I''ll bake some cookies. So odd, why do I suddenly want to do these things?"

    The woman beside him looked ill, like she was about to pass out due to terror. Soujiro, you need to stop her."

    True, he wouldn''t deny that. However, it was his first time seeing her this cheerful, even for another man. Somehow just seeing that smile on her face made it all worthwhile. "It''s fine to leave it be. It''s getting interesting."

    After Tsueno Mamoru''s ident, Soujiro decided toe and meet with her. But when he did, she was a shell of her former self. ''I don''t think she even remembers that we met. For Sumire, the first time she has seen him in so long was after she came to Tokyo.''

    The Sumire he met then was exactly like a doll; she had no emotions.

    Her expression only started toe back when she came here to Tokyo and met Terashima Yuhi again.

    ''I believe I should discuss that time with either Terashima or maybe even Momoi Futaba. There was something dangerous about her current state then. I fear it will resurface if she returns to the entertainment industry properly.''

    Just thinking of dealing with the pink hair girl, though, caused his face to break into sweats. On second thought would be a bad idea. Besides, she genuinely seems to be happy now, so it should be okay before it seemed like she was suppressing her feelings for Terashima.

    Soujiro watched her for a while longer, and her peculiar behavior continued. But he decided that since she was fine, he would return to his office.

    He was working peacefully for the next few hours and asionally received reports on her next actions.

    So from singing randomly to looking at magazines to cooking. He hears the girl all way from his office. Goodness gracious, she really has gone ahead and done it. Doing feminine things once in a while for her, though, isn''t a bad thing.

    ''But wait a moment, baking?'' Sumire can only cook regr food and cuisines. She cannot bake! Yet he realized that toote since he heard arge explosione from the kitchen.

    By the time he arrived there, dust and fire covered the kitchen. Aletheia was desperately trying to take out the fire with the fire extinguisher. "Fire! This is terrible."

    It was only a minor fire, notrge enough to set off the rms in the manor. But it was still a fire nheless. He spent the next few minutes helping to put out the small fire, but it did not go down before turning to the culprit.

    Soujiro''s eyes twitched, annoyed as he red at Sumire, what are you doing?"

    The knitting, and other weird things aside, this was crossing the line.

    "I''m sorry!"

    Honestly, he pulled the brte into his arms and ensured she wasn''t inhaling the fumes. Soujiro lifted his hand, and a white light appeared, and the fire disappeared within a single second.

    Once they were out in the lounge, Soujiro proceeded to lecture her, "Please exin, howe baking cookies will cause an explosion?"

    ''I know she is bad at baking, but this is the first time anything has exploded;st time she tried, she burnt the food, yes. But nothing exploded; that damage is going to be troublesome to clear up. I could ask the servants, but I sent most of them away because I know how ufortable she is around so many people.''

    "I thought that flour was yeast," Sumire said innocently.

    At thatment, he hits her lightly across the head."Stupid girl."

    He was no master cook himself. As members of the elite, there is no need for them to learn things like cooking. He only learned because he recalled thosete nights after the Ibuki family manor caught on fire. He stayed up all night wondering where she was? Was she safe? Or did her body turn into nothing?

    "Even so, it shouldn''t have blown up," Altheia mutters.

    Good grief, she was too happy that she didn''t remember what he told her thest time. He supposed when people are happy; they do stupid things.

    "I advise you, unless you get a teacher, do not bake. If you want to gift cookies, for now, just buy them."

    "Okay!"Sumire said, raising her hand as though she was reciting something, as she repeated his words. "Hmm, it''s odd though I can make normal meals, like french cuisine. I am good at that."

    Aletheia turned to him with questioning eyes, and he confirmed her thoughts with a nod.

    "How on earth did you teach her that?"

    "It''s a secret."

    Or rather, in Sumire''s words, it is something far too embarrassing for anyone to know. Since she would rarely pull such an expression for him, he allowed it to slip.

    Sumire stood up. "Alright, next, I''ll bake a cake."

    The servants who he entrusted to watch over her during her stay tried to persuade her against it.

    Soujiro nced at the retreating duo. This fiance of his, is she serious? Ordinary people would stop after such a disaster. She doesn''t think when she''s happy; well, he supposed it was alright.. Even though it is clear that she is doing this for another man, it does not bother him in the slightest.

 Chapter 536 - Soujiro And Yuhi

    It was difficult for him to concentrate on working, knowing she was still going to cook. So Soujiro followed her to the other kitchen, only to find that she had already started. When he saw the girl''s choice of ingredients, Soujiro understood why the explosion happened. It seems she doesn''t even have the basics down.

    "You''ll need this and this," Soujiro said, reaching over and rummaging through various cupboards.

    "Soujiro!" Sumire seemed surprised to see him.

    "Good grief, you do know how to make a mess of everything."

    Sumireughs. " Aha, so you came after me because you''re worried? Don''t worry. I won''t destroy this kitchen too."

    He''s skeptical to believe that.

    "It''s fine. I have you helping me now, right?"

    Soujiro exhaled deeply; gee, she is something else. If one of the elders catches him now, they''ll surely fuss about him fooling around. However, he is at the end of his peak; not even he can work twenty-four hours straight forever.

    ''If I do something else, it will help me rx more.''

    The people around him believe he likes working non-stop, but the reality is he doesn''t do this work because he enjoys it. He is the heir to his household. Hees from a long-standing traditional family. If he doesn''t do this work, then thends his ancestors have protected would fall into ruin.

    Soujiro gave the girl a few instructions as he focused on his share of preparing the ingredients. But even then, he found himself staring at her profile from the side.

    She has grown prettier before; looking at her like this, he really can see it more clearly. To think that the innocent-looking girl when they first met would end up bing such a beauty.

    No, there was already something beautiful about her before, though it was not obvious to the eye, unlike the girl''s sister. That''s why nobody had paid attention to her before. However, now it''s be more evident, they are all paying close attention.

    Appearances are significant that much he knew, but he disliked the fickleness of the elders. The elders are old members of the elite society who act like they rule anybody with ancient elite blood in them.

    ''I want to abolish this system and reform it as much as I can.'' While maintaining a facade that kept up with traditions, he has secretly worked on new reforms. He wants to reform the elite society so Sumire can have one less thing to worry about."

    "Soujiro, is there something wrong?"

    "Hmm, it''s nothing."

    Soujiro reached over and intertwined a strand of the girl''s locks in his fingers despite those words.

    He watched as a light dusk of pink appeared on the girl''s cheeks.

    "What is itˇ­? Why are you touching me suddenly?"

    "No reason, I just want to. Can''t I?"

    Soujiro had no idea what had gotten into him, but he understood he was already close to her. The desire to touch her, to hold her in his arms.

    ''I would never have thought I would end up with these thoughts.'' It was fine as long as they could maintain a rtionship where they respected each other. It was fine if they could treat each other like close friends. But before he understood his own feelings, he learned that she already had somebody in mind.

    To be exact, he caught her watching Terashima Yuhi''s shows frequently. At the start, he didn''t think much of it. It is normal for girl''s her age to like male idols, but it wasn''t that simple. If he didn''t see the look in her eyes, perhaps he would have remained oblivious to everything.

    "You can, but you shouldn''t."

    "You''re right. Sorry." He murmurs. "Your hair is longer now."

    "You think so?"

    Soujiro nodded. "It was much shorter when we first met."

    When they first met, huh? It does seem as though a lot has happened since that time. However, perhaps their rtionship took more of a turn in the past year more than anything. It felt like they understood each other more, and so he believed he could change things.

    "That''s right, and you were already balding." She trails off. "I didn''t realize that you were the one sending me those letters. And you weren''t exactly kind to me when we first met either, and even after the banquet, you wouldn''t get close to me."

    "Sumire."

    "Yeah?"

    He brushes his fingers across the girl''s lips.

    Stuff like having the right to touch her was already something he has had for a long time now. Since he''s the fiance, this amount of contact should be normal. However, he has always respected the girl''s boundaries, especially ever since she started to date Terashima.

    But recently, the need to respect her boundaries has disappeared just a little bit before he could lean over though they hear a ringing sound.

    " ---My phone!" Sumire stammered, realizing.

    Soujiro exhaled deeply. "You should answer that."

    It''s probably because he isn''t respecting her boundaries anymore that they get interrupted as much as they do.

    "Aha." Sheughed nervously. Sumire pauses and suddenly reaches over to touch his cheek, causing his eyes to widen. "Thank you, Soujiro. Despite this strange situation, I am aware you were trying tofort me."

    It is odd whenever she thanks him; no, he ends up with this light feeling in his chest whenever she speaks to him.

    ''It seems I do have feelings for her. But, there is no need for me to do anything about it. The reason why he investigated the Nagawa family it was not for her sake alone.''

    ˇ­

    Since she was busy with her phone call, Soujiro decided to head back the long way to his office. The moment he stepped outside, he saw a man with ck hair leaning against therge pir in the garden.

    "It''ste."

    Then again, he supposed that this guy doesn''t think of things like that.

    "But I''ll presume you have business with her. She''s on the phone to Eli."

    "What''s that? Are you trying to be spiteful?"

    "I would gain nothing from that."

    Yuhiughed at those words. "Heh, that''s true."

    ''Ever since Sumire returned, no during the time she disappeared. I have sensed something different about this guy. He seems to be more carefree - no, there''s a degree of responsibility around him now..''

    Perhaps he finally realized how dangerous the current situation is? The main reason for his irritation towards this man was his attitude.

    "I''m not here for Sumire. Didn''t you say we would talk?"

    Come to think of it, at that time; he did say that.

    "You arete."

    He expected a call back after that first one, but the man did not respond. So he left him a text message asking him to meet, but that was two days ago.

    "Number one idols don''t get a lot of free time, you know?"

    "I still find it odd that you are taking your job seriously enough."

    Soujiro watched Terashima take out his cigarette and a lighter. "Yeah, if you''re asking me personally, doing all these jobs is a pain, and dealing with all those people is rather bothersome."

    He knew it; there''s no way he could have changed that much.

 Chapter 537 - Soujiro And Yuhi Part 2

    "However, I''m not going to let this go. I never intended for things to get this far, but I will not stopposing music. Perhaps that meant a part of me really didn''t want to let it go. I wouldn''t have realised that though if she didn''te along. What about you?

    "The same would go for me. I realised many things when she came back. Things that I had been trying to deny this entire time." Soujiro sighed.

    It is precisely because she came back. That he began to suspect his brother in the first ce. Although he had been reluctant to take action about it at first. A part of him already knew.

    His eldest brother Althos connection to the ck alice organisation, and his frequent meetings with thedy of the Nagawa family. It was the main reason why he started to investigate them.

    "I see, and what you spoke about with her that time surely isn''t a lie is it?"

    "Do you really not mind it ?"Soujiro asked. "Because even I find myself troubled about this situation. I understand that right now she is choosing to remain with you and the other people whom she deems important. She has made that choice, so nobody has the right to intervene and say she is wrong. However that does not make that okay. Since you were there that time surely you understand what I''m saying."

    Sumire has made this decision to continue with her activities in the delinquent world, to continue involving herself in danger.

    "For someone like her who has never had any one to love before. And just when she was about to experience love that ident happened. If those reports are true then she can never have a peaceful life with the man she loves."

    It was something he discovered when the head of Hyou4 reached out to him and exined Sumire''s situation. His family being a long standing traditional family, it was only normal for them to hold records that modern day libraries do not have. It was among those records where he discovered that Sumire''s ancestors, to be exact she is the reincarnation of somebody from the past.

    ''It all sounded like a fairytale when I heard it. But after researching for several months I concluded why.''

    Sumire''s blood is special, and that is why that man has taken an unusual interest in her.

    "She cannot be together with the man she loves without sacrificing a lot. Such a burden for a young girl like herself, we cannot allow her to shoulder it by herself."

    That''s right, he understood it a long time ago. That even if it wasn''t Terashima, someone woulde and sweep the girl away right under his nose.

    Soujiro continues. "The two of you are together now and I understand it better than anyone, how much she cares about you and that''s why I am worried. When the timeesˇ­.it will break her in more ways then one when she has to truly make a choice."

    By that time, this charade would be over and he would be no more than a bystander. However, just for a little while longer. If it is for awhile longer please allow him to y a key role in her life.

    "I can''t say it doesn''t bother me because it really does. Even now when she''s singing and shining so brightly on stage, I understand that it''s because of Mamoru and not me. That bothers me, yes it does. But more than anything it''s best if she''s happy."

    ''A part of me can sympathise with Terashima, no I can rte to that. Those are the same thoughts I have towards the rtionship Sumire has with him.''

    "As an idol she holds herself back quite a bit and I believe it''s because she knows that it will show. Her feelings for Mamoru if she gets serious. However I don''t want her holding herself back anymore because she has already been suppressing herself for such a long time. Even if I cannotpletely have her heart."

    Perhaps he has changed a little.

    "Terashima, when did you start falling in love with Sumire?"

    At thatment the ck hair boy began to choke on the cigarette.

    "You know what I mean by that -- Terashima are you alright? I see the look of death appearing on your face."

    Soujiro passed him a drink and Terashima calmed down.

    "That was close, on the other side my old man and Jae had been beckoning to me with a nice big smile."

    "My apologies, I didn''t think it would upset you that much."

    "Why did you ask all of a sudden? Unless you''re falling for someone who isn''t Sumire?"

    Soujiro could not miss Terashima''s hopeful tone. ''He will not get rid of me that easily. Although I do not intend topete for her love, he does not want Terashima to underestimate him.''

    "No it''s different. It''s just that I''ve noticed that there is someone who is always struggling with love. She is always seeking happiness more then others, and has a lot of experience too. But her luck with men has never been good to begin with and her rtionships with them don''tst long. It''s unfair, right? Even though I feel unpleasant that a young man who is in love with a youngdy is on the verge of getting arrested."

    Yuhi''s eyes twitch in annoyance. "Oi who are you referring to there?"

    Soujiro ignores thatment and continues. "Right now her partner is not good either. He''s like the kind of guy who lies and neglects her. Perhaps there''s a reason for it."

    "Somehow I have been taking it lightly. But I have a bad feeling about this guy. Sometimes it irritates me too. even though she''s not a bad girl. Somehow it''s frustrating. Just a man that understands that girl and takes better care of her would be enough. Although it would be ideal if she chooses a man that can give her real happiness."

    Suddenly the ck hair boy tosses a disk in his hands. "Take this. She told me not to show you but since you''ve be kind enough to understand others then i''m sure it''s alright now."

    "You are one to talk."

    "Haha really?" Soujiro watched Terashima light another cigarette. "You can go ahead and do something about it. Though you may think it''s awkward due to your past rtionship, I can see you two being good friends now. But you ought to do something since I know I can''t. Anyway I''ve already got my hands full, being devoted to a young girl for quite a while now."

    He watches as a gentle expression crawls onto Terashima''s face.

    "I wonder when I started to fall for that girl.ˇ­Yuhi trails off as though he was thinking about it. "It was when I let my guard down for a moment. Since then I can''t even resist well enough. I have let myself fallpletely for her and she has yed with my emotions. Because of that I can''t help but feel happy. Maybe I was already toote. If I''m separated from her I won''t be able to live.. It''s like an addiction."

 Chapter 538 - Secrets

    Other people who hear these words may think Terashima is too possessive, but Soujiro saw it differently.

    "Is that so? Then you''ll be relieved to hear that the same goes for her."

    Yuhi didn''t get a chance to ask him anything, and Soujiro watches as a pair of dainty arms wrapped around Yuhi''s waist within seconds. It was Sumire; she no longer wore the same clothes as earlier. No, her entire appearance had quite the glow.

    She modified her clothes and even put on makeup.

    "Yuhiˇ­.did youe to see me?"

    ''I knew she would follow me out. Even though she has been in this strange mood since morning, her senses are still sharp.''

    "Sumire." Yuhi seemed surprised. "I came to see Makoto there."

    Soujiro rolled his eyes at those words. ''As if, after this, he would have snuck around and gone to find her.''

    "Jerk, even if it''s a lie. You should still say you wanted to see me!"

    "Aha. Did you miss me that much?"

    "Of course I did!" Sumire eximed.

    Terashima leaned down and kissed her forehead. "I received another confession; how will you take responsibility?"

    Soujiro retreated inside, deep in thought. Who was it who told him about Terashima and Sumire? He indeed ended up discovering it himself, but before then, somebody else mentioned it. Just thinking about it irritated him.

    ''Lady Sumire is in love with the idol Terashima Yuhi.'' He does not want to admit it, but it threw him off guard. Although he had no interest in the entertainment industry, even he knew who Terashima was.

    So it surprised him. It caught him off guard, considering how he knew how bad she was when it came to anything to do with rtionships. She is awkward and bad at talking to people, and she usually has an indifferent look on her face. But when it came to Terashima Yuhi, she wore such a bright smile on her face.

    It vexed him, and that was when he realized he was in love with her. But he never intends to tell her. After the ident that killed off her family, he realized how much of a fool he was.

    ''I should have told her.'' Because nobody found her body, Soujiro went with the assumption that she was still alive.

    "Sir."

    Soujiro nced up and saw Naoki. "That person is out at the back. He said he wants to check on the stone with you."

    "Then I shall go. Terashima is here, so Sumire shall be fine. But just in case, please remain."

    ''I do not need Naoki to condemn me for taking such careless actions.''

    .....

    At an underground chamber on the outskirts of town, Soujiro was lead inside the building.

    He learned that he was an individual with evolved genes when he was no more than five years old. A part of him already understood before then that there was something different about him. But when he finally learned the reason why it baffled him.

    ''I am someone with evolved gics, somebody with abilities like the ones you see in movies?'' It seemed unreal to him.

    "We are going further underground than I thought." Soujiro broke the silence.

    This man walking ahead of him is a contact point to the ck Alice organization. He is a member of the church, the same church which is sheltering the organization.

    ''When I first learned this, I was very puzzled. Why would such devote believers follow such a man?''

    It did not take long before he learned the reason.

    "Indeed, it seems they had to move the stone since it was too close to being discovered. Sir Soujiro, you appear to be quite distraught. Is it because she has returned to your side now?"

    Despite that causal question, Soujiro understood what the man was trying to do. ''Did you switch sides?''

    "My intentions have not changed," Soujiro answered.

    This man has no idea, however, what his real intentions are. On the surface, he is making it look like he will going against Sumire and bring her to that man. But that is not the case at all. He figured this was the best way to obtain information.

    ''I have to pretend I am on the enemy''s side. I have already consulted this with Terashima, so in the event something goes wrong, and she finds out, he will let her know.''

    In the past, Soujiro would not have trusted Terashima with this job; after all, they had a bad rtionship. There is a chance Terashima would sabotage him; even now, that is the case. But Soujiro recalled his expression earlier. If it is the current Terashima, it is okay to have faith in him.

    "The reason sir Lucifer is interested in Ibuki Sumire is her blood; it seems she has a strange affinity to darkness. You are aware that humans with evolved genes have different abilities, correct?"

    "Yes."

    "Ibuki is a special type because she belongs to a group of humans with half human and half demon genes; she is a hanyou but a purebred one. She has more demon genes, more demon blood than she does humans. Surprisingly, she has managed to age in a normal way, but that will notst long. Eventually, she will stop aging, and her appearance will remain the same."

    Soujiro frowned when he heard those words. "Are you saying she will not die?"

    "It is harder for her to die; no matter how injured she gets, she will not die. That is why sir Lucifer will take more drastic measures even if it means endangering her life."

    ''How cruel. Why does she have to suffer such a terrible fate?''

    He maintained his calm expression despite his distressed emotions. He cannot loseposure now.

    "The ck Alice organization exists for Ibuki Sumire; there is no doubt about that. But I do not think Lucifer understands the extent of her importance on the world. That is why we have to resort to using ancient arts. There was a time where magic wasmon in Japan; there was a time where people fought battles daily. Several spells could only activate in front of certain objects embedded with magic."

    "So that is why."

    "The church managed to dig up this ancient stone, but we have no idea how to use it. Thenguage is hard to decipher. But I have learned that the Makoto family members were in charge of the stone before. So I believe the secret of your ancestors was passed onto you."

    Indeed that is the only reason he could strike a bargain with this man. It did not take long before they arrived at the underground chamber. Brick covered the walls and a marble stone flooring. There was arge pir in the center, and below it was the stone.

    The only light source in this room came from the candles. Soujiro stood directly in front of him.

    "Looking at it now, I can confirm what I told you. I can read it."

    ''I do not understand why, but I can read everything on this tablet.'' It looks like it is on the verge of falling apart, but the words written there were clear to him even then.

    Makihara seemed pleased with his response. "This is indeed a magic stone, and if we use it against her, we can surely win. However, only one person can use the magic from this stone. If it recognizes you as the master, you should not only be able to read it but use the ancient arts."

    Soujiro had no interest in this stone at all.. But when he learned of its existence, he realized it would be a threat to her.

 Chapter 539 - The Only Way

    ''I have to destroy it. I have to bury that spell away.''

    If he does this, then Sumire will not get hurt. At least that is what he intended. However, he looked at the words written on the stone. Soujiro clenched his fist. That girl has no luck whatsoever. It seems Makihara does not understand the words on this stone; otherwise, he would know that one must use her blood to use this.

    "I wish to be alone. I cannot focus with so many people around."

    Makihara nodded. "Very well, I shall be waiting in the entrance."

    The moment the man left, Soujiro extended his hand out, and the stone started to glow.

    It seems this thing will recognize him as the master. But there is somebody else who can use this. However, if she does then, it will cause negative side effects on her.

    He clenched his fist tightly. Why is it like this? No matter what he does, there is no way to save her from living a cruel fate. Even if she did not have these powers and lived on as a normal member of the elite, she would still suffer due to the weight of her duties.

    Due to her family perishing, she does not have to worry about such things. But that was only because she was young; now that she hase off age, those people will enforce those responsibilities onto her. With the current situation of her powers, the elites cannot do anything. But if she did not have those powers right about now, they would put pressure on her.

    When his brother Shiki first dropped the hint that Sumire was alive, he tried to maintain a calmposure. Even though he didn''t see her dead body and held onto the foolish hope that she was alive. After so many years, his hope slowly faded. So when his brother said that and invited him to that concur, he went. It was her; it was truly her.

    ''I was d; she seemed happy and appeared to be living a normal life.''

    That was the main reason why he didn''t approach her sooner despite knowing she was alive. But with the recent move of the elite circle and that organization, Soujiro knew he had no choice but to lure her out. He could have personally gone to her but decided it would be better if she came to him.

    It seems he will have to find another way to save her. But since he has already infiltrated their ranks, it should be easier. No, that man is not that simple. He cannot allow him to catch on.

    ....

    It was alreadyte when he returned to the mansion when he saw the guards drifting off. Soujiro used the other entrance. ''Normally, I would lecture them for being ipetent, but now is not the time for that.

    Soujiro blinked when he saw the figure fast asleep on the couch. A deep sigh escaped his lips. ''What is she doing all the way out here?'' Even though they are engaged, he has not forced her to remain in his chambers. Although this has lead to the servants talking, it did not bother him. He does not want to take advantage of her. There is still arge age difference between them, even if she is of age now.

    Right now, she is the only member of the Ibuki family. She is not obliged to carry out this engagement. She is a normal individual right now. She doesn''t have to associate with this world.

    Allen ran his fingers through her hair and brought a strand to his lips. ''As long as she carried out her duties as my wife, I won''t mind if she had a lover or two.''

    Or rather, in her household, there were a lot of male guards. She noticed how fond she was of her cousin and her head guard Senbi Nao. It would not surprise him if she was in a rtionship or had a crush on them.

    If she performed her duties as his wife, as his betrothed. It wouldn''t matter if she had another man; initially, he thought that way. But after he learned of her feelings for Terashima Yuhi, he changed his mind.

    ''Unknowingly, I found myself wanting topete with that man.''

    Sumire stirred awake, and he quickly drew his hand back. She sat up half dazed. "Soujiro?"

    "You should head back to your chambers; it''ste."

    "I''ll stay here."

    A troubled look appeared on his face when he heard her say those words. This woman should know better than to stay in the room of someone of the opposite gender.

    Sumire walks over to the divider, and he hears rustling. Is she changing her clothes? It didn''t take long before she re-emerged wearing her nightgown. She crawled over to the bed andid down. Soujiro, who stood on the other side, just stared at him dumbfounded.

    "There is a terrible leak in my room, not affecting all the guest rooms in the west wing."

    "Then use the guest rooms in the south."

    "But there are seldom any guards there, so your servants advised me toe here."

    ''This is troubling; what type of challenge is this?'' Moreover, she has no idea, does she? Recently he is starting to lose control. The self-control and resistance he built towards her are gradually vanishing. He thought it was a good thing that she was too busy to meet for a while.

    The next time they meet, hopefully, things return to normal. But sadly, it was not like that. For thest few days, it has been difficult for him to keep hisposure around her.

    Soujiroid at the furthest corner of the bed and turned his back so he wouldn''t have to face her.

    "You have gotten quite cheeky."

    "Mmm, isn''t it better to be bolder than to shy away?"

    "That would depend on the situation."

    ''In situations like this, being bold is far too dangerous.''

    "Do you want me to leave?" Sumire asked softly. "You know, I don''t want to put you under an awkward position. But I figured that if I don''t stay over in your room for at least one night, the servants may think we do not get along."

    "My reputation does not matter." Soujiro trailed off. "But yours does."

    She already has a bad enough reputation in the entertainment industry, let alone the elite world. Indeed, this is the correct decision.

    Soujiro turned around and extended his hand out to touch her long hair once again. "Your hair, you grew it out for him, correct?"

    "Mmm, but I also think this makes me look more feminine. Mother often said with my behavior; this is the only way for others to see me as a female." Sumireughed. "Thinking about it now, though, when we first met, my hair was shorter."

    "I almost mistook you for a knight."

 Chapter 540 - The Current Her

    When he woke up the following day, to say so the least, it was fascinating. He never thought the day woulde where he would wake up with Sumire beside him. She remained fast asleep, so he decided not to disturb her. Soujiro crept out of bed, and went for a quick shower, got dressed, and headed to his office.

    But, his gaze fell on the documents in front of him, horrified. How on earth did ite to this? He triple-checked the documents before sighing deeply.

    ''How could I write her name as my signature?''

    At first, he thought it was a mere illusion, but Soujiro checked the other documents. He signed all of them with her name.

    He must be going crazy. Then again, he knew what the issue was. No matter how defenceless and clueless she is, how could she sleep beside him the entire time?

    ''Even when she exined the reason to me. I didn''t think she would remain in my arms all night long. I didn''t do anything to her. I just cuddled with her and fell asleep.''

    But how could she fall asleep so carelessly? Soujiro expected to wake up and not find the girl in his arms anymore, but she remained. More than that, he felt irritated. Terashima wakes up like this every morning with her. He gets to see her in that state every day.

    Soujiro mmed his fists against the table when he heard a soft voice call out to him.

    "Soujiro?"

    It was Sumire, from her clothes it looked like she was about to go out.

    "Soujiro, sorry for disturbing you. But I''m going to head to practice."

    "Practice?"

    "Mmm, Hino said he would lend me a practice room in hispany. I decided I would go early before it gets busy."

    ''That man should provide her a private ce, he most likely has, and she doesn''t know.''

    Soujiro''s gaze fell on the clock and frowned. It was only a few minutes past four in the morning.

    "You''ll get sick again, waking up this early."

    Sumireughed softly. "There isn''t much time before my big show. I have to practice."

    Her big show, huh? When he first saw the news, a part of him wanted to stop her. She doesn''t have to return to the entertainment industry if it is so difficult for her.

    "I will walk you out."

    Sumire nodded. "Alright."

    Soujiro quickly left the room with her.

    "Terashima has ns to go to France, correct?"

    "Mmmm, I said I would join him after I finish with things here."

    "It seems he has already dyed the trip for you."

    "He is hoping I sort things out before the year ends, but I doubt it. If I haven''t sorted things by then, he can go ahead. I don''t want to be a stumbling block to his dream."

    ''That man will wait till the veryst minute, but if she isn''t ready, he will cancel all his ns to go surely.'' For Terashima Yuhi, Ibuki Sumire is even more important than his dream. It seems Sumire doesn''t understand this.

    "Besides, if I am to go with him, I will have to discuss things with you."

    "With me?"

    "You''re my fiance, and I have no other rtives."

    Is that how it is?

    "Do you want me to cry, cling to you, and beg?"

    Sumire sighed deeply. "If you did that, I would end up frightened to death."

    His lips curve to a smile. "But it is an interesting idea, my dear. If I acted childish like that man, perhaps you would be more inclined to stay."

    "Perhaps."

    "I don''t intend to end this engagement."

    "I see, so that''s your conclusion after all."

    "You suspected it?"

    "Well, we may not have feelings for each other. But we would make a good couple. I can see why you would prefer to stick with me." Sumire trailed off. "It may seem like I am rushing things, with my marriage to Yuhi in half a year. But before then, I shall give you a suitable answer."

    If she is marrying Terashima, the natural conclusion is she will end the engagement. But she hasn''t mentioned that.

    "Initially, I said it was up to you."

    "Mmm."

    "But I realize this is something I need to think about too."

    "I see, well then Soujiro--"

    Soujiro extended his hand out to cut her off. "It shoulde from me this time."

    The first time around, it came from her side. Her parents were the ones who brought up this engagement.

    He kneeled down on the ground and ced his sword sheathe on the ground.

    "Lady Ibuki Sumire, even if it is for a short while in the next five months. I request to remain your fiance formally."

    "I ept."

    Soujro looked up with a tender gaze. "It seems you are the type who will use whatever cards she can until the expiration."

    "Indeed, but as cruel as I am, it seems you ept regardless."

    _________

    At Entertainment, a few hourster.

    Sumire bent down slightly to watch the video. ''This is the song Yumi-senpai said we would sing; she even made a dance tutorial for me.'' But, no matter how many times she watched it, something felt wrong to her.

    Dance isn''t her expertise, so maybe she is doing it right, but it''s wrong.

    She took a deep breath before she started to dance again.

    Hino allowed her to borrow this practice room in hispany. She said she would share with others, but they led her to a private one when she came this morning.

    ''I suppose this is better; it would be hard for me to focus with so many people around.''

    It was hard for her to focus on the dance alone. The conversation she had with Soujiro not too long ago remained fresh in her mind. It seems he will help with the case. It relieves her that somebody reliable will join, but at the same time, she feels conflicted.

    This is no good, having such negative emotions while dancing.

    Her thoughts broke off when she heard a light knock on the door. Sumire tells the person toe in, and Hino strolled inside the room.

    "Hey, got a minute?"

    Sumire nodded, and Hino walked over. "I think you should write a new song."

    "Write a new song?" Sumire repeated.

    "Yeah, for your second single."

    Sumire frowned at his words. "But I already have a song in mind."

    "Change it."

    Her sweat fell at how blunt Hino was. ''Yuhi warned me that Hino is a spartan when ites to music but, this is the first time I see it.'' Then again, he is a CEO of an entertainmentpany at a young age. He must-have skill.

    "I''ll use these songs I intend for the album instead?"

    Hino''s lips curve to a smile. "You catch on quick."

    "A new song, huh?"

    "Is it hard? Yuhi tells me how youe up with new songs like nothing."

    Sumire shook her head. "I have been working on something." She trailed off. "Before I show you, Hino, let me ask. Why did you bring this up?"

    Didn''t he already have everything lined up for her to release those songs for her second single? Why did he suddenly change his mind?

    "I talked to Yuhi, no I talked to Nakara Shin, that stupid researcher, and even Sano. I looked at thements on the, too, and generally asked around. It seems the current you is different now.. I feel that you can write a different type of song."

 Chapter 541 - Iâ€™ll Bet Everything On You

    "Do you want to bet on that?"

    A determined look shed through Hino''s eyes. "I do. I''ll bet everything on you, Ibuki Sumire."

    A deep sigh escaped her lips when she heard his serious reply. It seems the people who associate with Yuhi are all like this. When she first started to get to know the guys in Akagumi, she quickly learned they weren''t scary.

    ''A group of foolishly honest people.

    I have never met people who smiled so much.

    I have never met such honest people.''

    All the people around Yuhi are like this. Hino is not different. At first, he seemed strict and very cold, but she recalled when they first spoke properly. Hino learned right away that she genuinely loved Yuhi. He could tell just from their short conversation.

    For her, that meant ''this person has been watching over Yuhi preciously.'' That encounter was enough for her to change her mind about him.

    It must be Yuhi''s influence. She heard that before Hino met Yuhi, he was uncontroble and cold-hearted.

    Sumire rummaged through her bag and took out some score sheets. "Here, it''s only half the song and some lyrics. But, these are my current emotions."

    Hino scanned the sheets, and his eyes widened.

    "This-"

    "I know it''s very different. It gives a more pure image too, which frankly speaking will not help me. If I act innocent, the public will surely--" Her sentence fell short when Hino picked up her guitar from the corner.

    "Show me."

    He really is way too blunt. Well, she supposed she could show him. Sumire took the guitar from him and yed a few chords.

    "One day, I could hear it

    When it was raining the voice that called me.

    You''ve always been there for me through thick and thin.

    So that I can look forward and walk again

    When I get to my dream stage someday.

    I''ll surely think of you, and I''ll surely see your face.

    For this song and this voice

    connect me to my precious thoughts."

    By the end of it, the expression on Hino''s face looked priceless. It was a first for her to see him so shocked, so she burst intoughter.

    "H--hey, this isn''t funny!"

    Sumireughed. "Sorry, but is it that surprising?"

    "Well yeah, it''s different from your usual style."

    "Is that not what you wanted?"

    "It is, and this is a great song." Hino suddenly flicked her forehead. "But you started trembling halfway."

    Uh, so he noticed that.

    "Mm, it''s still difficult for me. You and Yuhi are the only ones I can sing in front of, and even with you, I end up this way sometimes."

    "Will you be fine? The concert-"

    "I will be able to sing with Yumi-senpai. I am that confident."

    "But singing alone is hard?"

    "It seems so."

    "Then why didn''t you just get Yuhi to y the guitar while you sing?"

    Sumire blinked, startled at his suggestion. "Eh?"

    "I mean, I know you don''t want to perform with him properly until you reach his level. But something like this should be fine, right?"

    She didn''t reply right away. "Will Yuhi mind?" She suddenly turned shy at the thought of performing with him.

    ''It''s my dream to stand together on stage, but thinking about singing love songs with Yuhi makes me embarrassed.''

    "Are you actually asking that?"

    "You don''t understand Hino, but even if Yuhi isn''t singing, he is still the god ofposers."

    "You''re really his number one fan, you fangirl whenever he gets on stage."

    "When you see a handsome guy sing, that''s the normal reaction." Sumire trailed off and picked up her phone. "Ah, my dear has a show today. I''ll stare at him to get some more energy."

    Hino''s eyes twitched, annoyed. "Get back to practice."

    "But it won''t do any harm. I''ve been dancing for so many hours."

    "Hours?" Hino trailed off. "Sumire, it''s only eight."

    Sumire looked for a ce to hide, but before long, Hino was pinching her cheeks.

    "I did say you could use this ce but don''t abuse it!"

    "This is why I said let me use a shared training room. You''ll have witnesses then." Sumire pointed out.

    Hino sighed deeply and took something out of his bag. Sumire blinked when she saw the neatly packaged box.

    "You made me bento."

    "I made too many."

    She slowly opened the box and blinked once beforeughing.

    Hino looked away, ufortable.

    "Let''s eat already."

    Sumire nodded and stopped the music. She joined Hino on the ground with the lunchbox.

    "Do you want me to bring some chairs?"

    She shook her head. "This is fine."

    The moment she starts to eat, she hears the sound of her phone.

    Her gaze brightened when she saw who messaged her.

    From: Yuhi

    Hey, my love, I''ll pick you up.

    So tell me when you finish, alright?

    From: Sumire

    Two hours! Give me two hours.

    From: Yuhi

    Very eager, I see, but alright.

    Hino sat beside her coughed, and Sumireughed lightly.

    "You know, so many months have passed since you two started going out."

    "Right, it''s been half a year."

    "Half a year of dating, and you''re still acting like a new couple in that disgusting phase."

    Sumire paid no attention to thest part; her attention remained on the first half. ''That''s right; half a year has gone by already.''

    It struck her as unusual to think she survived this long. ''With my personality, for me to stay in a rtionship for this long means I like the other person.''

    It''s not just like, though. Her feelings for Yuhi increase as the day goes by.

    "Then again, it''s because it''s been half a year that Yuhi is busy these days."

    Eh?

    Hino quickly realized what he had just said, but it was toote. Sumire tugged on his shirt.

    "Tell me what you mean."

    "Yuhi is preparing something for you." Hino trailed off. "He indeed had some other work, but the main reason is because he is preparing a six-month anniversary thing."

    "Um, but it''s been like eight months."

    "Better now than ever. The fool is excited so just let him be."

    ''Really excited..'' An image of Yuhi''s smiling face appears in her red, and unconsciously her cheeks turn red. Somehowtely, she doesn''t know how to behave around him.

    Is it because he learned that she had liked him this entire time? But it felt like he already knew that. What has changed between them? Why does she feel so self-conscious?

    "The human heart is trulyplicated."

 Chapter 542 - The Colour Of The Night Sky

    Hino raised his eyebrow, and then he nodded. "You''ve been acting strange around him recently like you just re-discovered your feelings."

    "After dancing with him that time, I started to recall the reason why I fell for him." Sumire trailed off. "That smile of his is truly a crime."

    That cheerful and bright smile that is so unlike him, no unexpectedly it suited him.

    "The reason being?"

    "Yuhi is handsome, brave, and intelligent. What is there not to like?"

    Hino rolled his eyes and sighed. "Those reasons are superficial. I know you like good-looking guys.. But that''s not the main reason."

    This guy is getting better and better at understanding her. Then again, it seems like they knew each other in the past.

    ''I still don''t have all my memories of that time, but one thing is clear. This person cares for me.''

    Initially, she was mad at him for lying, but it''s hard to stay angry. He is somebody Yuhi trusts; she can''t stay angry for long. It would put Yuhi in an awkward position.

    "The colour of his hair and eyes are beautiful."

    Hino looked at her with wide eyes, and Sumire felt her cheeks heat up.

    "This is embarrassing for me to say, but since you asked, let me tell you straight. I thought the colour of his hair and eyes was beautiful. This is Japan; so many people have ck hair. But when I saw it on Yuhi, there was something different."

    ''When I first saw him, it was mesmerizing.''

    Normally she would associate the colour ck with darkness. But, when she first saw Terashima Yuhi, something else came to mind.

    "A pretty ck, I thought it was the colour of the night sky. His hair seemed to shine due to the stage lights. It looked like there were stars in his hair."

    Hino didn''t say anything, and she coughed awkwardly.

    "That''s how it was. His skin glistening in the dusk, and those deep brown eyes filled with life and hope."

    It was the first time she met somebody who she could associate with so many different colors. She would associate the dark colors with a positive meaning.

    "As an artist, I had this urge to draw him. But it was hard to do so just watching him on television. So I saved up money and eventually booked myself a ticket for his concert."

    That day she drew a picture of Yuhi singing in the snow.

    To her surprise, Hino suddenly burst intoughter.

    "H--hey, don''t make fun of me!"

    "No, that''s not it. I just thought the reason is pure."

    ''Now that I thought about it. Yuhi had a hard time introducing her to Hino at first.''

    There are many rumors that Hino doesn''t like any of the girls who approach Yuhi. Because he behaves that way, some think he swings the other way.

    Sumire sweat fell at the memory. Hino has no idea, does he? If he acts that overprotective of Yuhi, others will get the wrong idea.

    "Yuhi said you''re staying with Makoto Soujiro recently."

    "Ah, we had some things to discuss. I think Yuhi understood that."

    "Is that regarding your engagement?"

    Sumire immediately sensed his tone.

    ''*So this is the reason why. There are times where Hino seems ufortable when he watches Yuhi and me.''*

    "I didn''t end it."

    At those words, Hino turned silent, and Sumire watched his expression. It seems like he has a lot to say on this matter.

    Sumire was about to say something when somebody ced a paper bag in her hands.

    "Hey, there, my love."

    Her eyes brightened when she saw Yuhi. "My dear!" She wanted to jump on him and attack, but then it meant dropping the bag.

    The bag? She took a peek inside, and the lovely aroma of pastries filled the air.

    "Got you some extra breakfast."

    "Thank you!" Sumire beamed happily.

    Yuhi-san is the only one who would spoil her like this.

    "Yuhi," Hino said sharply. "I think you two-"

    "Just rx, Sumire knows what she is doing, and I trust her to handle this."

    *Even though he shouldn''t trust me.* No matter how happy she bes, she often reminds herself.

    The two of them are very different. Yuhi already put his dangerous life behind and lived a peaceful life for a year. But she has never left the underground. The days where she saw blood and dead bodies have piled up since they worked alongside each other as partners.

    The number of things she saw after he left her was horrific.

    Sumire''s gaze fell on Yuhi, and she realized that his hair was wet. No, there were small droplets of white snow. She put the bag down and walked over to him. She reached over and parted his hair, causing him tough.

    "It was cold out there, but I protected your food."

    Sumire didn''t say anything before she wrapped her arms around his neck. Soon she felt his arms wrap around her waist.

    "Hino."

    "Yeah, yeah." Hino quickly exited the room.

    The moment he did, Yuhi mumbled. "Are you alright?"

    "Mmm, we didn''t get a chance to talk much the other day."

    "Sorry about that." Yuhi kissed her eyelids, nose, and lips. "Something came up."

    Despite his vague sounding words, Sumire didn''t mind it. Yuhi is not the type of person who would hide things from her.

    "I missed you."

    "You are so honest; that scores you a lot of points with me." He pulled her face away from his neck and cupped her cheeks. This led to heat crawling onto her face at the speed of light.

    Yuhiughed. "I haven''t done anything yet."

    "The keyword in your sentence just now is thest one."

    Despite being able to respond to him, her heart kept ying tricks on her. ''It''s beating way too fast; what if he hears?''

    Yuhi suddenly leaned down and kissed her lips. It was a brief kiss, but when he started to kiss her neck too, she shuddered.

    "Yuhi."

    "It''s nice you have a practice room to yourself." He said mischievously.

    "Oh dummy, we can''t do it here."

    "Then," Yuhi brushed his lips against her ear. "-- We shall continue this at night."

    "At night?"

    "At night, after a nice dinner. I already talked to Soujiro."

    A dinner date so suddenly. Sumire looked at him with suspicion but then recalled something. Hino did tell her that he was making ns for their anniversary.

    "So, miss Sumire, will you do the honor of being my date tonight?"

    Sumire rolled her eyes at his exaggerated words. "But of course."

    "Cool, then I''ll pick you up at seven."

    She frowned when she realized what he had just said. "Are you not staying with me today?"

    "I can until lunch, then I have some work with the guys." Yuhi trailed off. "Do you want toe with me? I didn''t ask initially since I thought your schedule is full."

    "I can go."

 Chapter 543 - I Want To Be With Him More

    ''I want to be with him a bit more. I wonder when I started to feel this way.''

    In the past, it was okay as long as she could see him asionally, but that changed. Now she just wants to be with him every single day. She wonders, since when did she be so selfish?

    When did she start to desire something only normal people should have? Even though a person like her does not deserve such happiness. Here she is enjoying the attention and love another person gives her.

    Yuhi has already sacrificed a lot for her. Ever since she came here, he has neglected and pushed back a lot of his important work to spend time with her.

    While his actions ttered her, Sumire understood how bad it was for his career. Nobody will like an idol who skips out on his job. After all, look at the bacsh she has received for taking a break from her career.. At least she had an excuse, but Yuhi, it looks bad on him.

    Recently he has been attending work again. But many people are using the previous incidents as an excuse to take him down from his position.

    "Is this a new song?" Yuhi pointed to the scores on the ground.

    "Right, but it''s iplete."

    Yuhi picked up the sheets of paper and looked at them with great interest. His gaze seemed to soften a little.

    "You''ve gotten better."

    "Huh?"

    Uh, she wasn''t expecting that reaction.

    "This is something you should be proud of." Yuhi lightly knocks her forehead with his fist. "Your amazing Sumire."

    It was just a few simple words of praise, but somehow it made her feel strange.

    ''I feel happy.''

    Even though Hinoplimented the song earlier, she did not feel like this. Is it because she respects Yuhi? Or is there something else? Whenever Yuhi praises her, it feels like her heart will stop. Sumire was about to answer him, but she suddenly felt his lips on hers.

    Her already frantic heartbeat seemed to increase even more. ''Oh, this dummy, he is so impatient.'' But Yuhi would never kiss her if he knew she hated it. Even though he randomly kisses her, he only does that because he knows she likes it.

    "Sorry, but you are adorable." Yuhi briefly parted their lips. "Do you understand?"

    "I--" He kisses her more passionately before she could get another word out. Sumire enjoys the feeling of his lips on hers. The love and kindness this person gives her, sometimes it feels like a dream.

    Is it truly okay for her to live a happy life? Is it okay for her to have a normal rtionship? How many times has she asked herself this question? She has already lost count.

    No matter how happy she is, she hasn''t fully epted his kindness and love.

    There are many times where she would wake up frightened. But during those times, Yuhi would hold her tightly. He won''t say anything but simply caress her back to calm her down.

    After he kissed her for a good few minutes, Sumire slumped her face in his arms. She felt drained.

    "Are you alright?"

    "Dummy."

    Yuhi patted her back. "Sorry, but I like kissing you."

    She already knows that very well. Whenever they do anything couple like, Yuhi is the first one to get into it. Even when they do something simple like holding hands, he looks so happy.

    "Yuhi-san, where have you been?"

    "Hmm? Now you want to know?"

    "Hino said you were preparing for our anniversary."

    Yuhiughed. "I guess there goes my surprise."

    This dummy, he was seriously nning for it.

    "I also met with some forces in the underground to strike a few deals. But you know how unreasonable most groups working in the underworld are."

    "Mmm, I know." Sumire yed with his shirt buttons, causing Yuhi tough. "Not funny. I need to check."

    "This isn''t the time and ce for me to strip-"

    Sumire cuts him off with a re as she undid the top shirt buttons. From the top, she briefly spotted red. Her eyes widened, horrified, and she immediately tried to undo the rest, but Yuhi stopped her.

    "I''m fine."

    "You''re not. Is that blood?"

    "It is; for some reason, it won''t go away, but it''s not bleeding anymore. It was from two days ago."

    ''That doesn''t make it any better.'' Sumire pulled her hand back from Yuhi and undid the rest of the buttons. Her eyes widened, horrified when she saw therge w mark on his chest.

    "This-" Sumire trailed off. "Did you go into the forest?"

    "More like they chased me into the forest. How those people managed to tame several bears was beyond me. Or maybe they just lured me to an area that was popr with wild animals."

    "Yuhi."

    "I told you before, even if I am strong. I am still a human. I will still falter if I get hit by a paralyzer or something stronger than me."

    That doesn''t make this okay.

    "You should have called me."

    "There''s a thought. Maybe we can have our next date fighting side by side in the forest surrounded by wild animals." Yuhi jokes.

    Sumire carefully examined his face and noticed his paleplexion. ''It''s not bleeding, but the pain must still be there.''

    "Cancel your work."

    It wasn''t a request but a demand. She wasn''t going to allow him to work in his condition.

    "But the other guys-"

    "The others will understand. Those four are reasonable." Sumire trailed off as she ced her fingers on the top of the scar. It was only a brief touch, but Yuhi flinched. "You can''t even handle this."

    "Then, I''ll leave myself in your hands."

    Right after Yuhi said those words, he copsed in her arms.

    "Yuhi?!!!" Sumire said, horrified.

    Right at that moment, Hino walked in. He rushed over and sighed. "Damn him. I knew this was a bad idea."

    Sumire frowned at those words. Does this mean he knew?

    "I know what you are thinking, Sumire, but let us move Yuhi to a safe ce first."

 Chapter 544 - Please Treasure Him

    At the Akagumi Bar

    This ce was the closest, so she and Hino brought Yuhi here. From its looks, both Atushi and Jae were out since there was a note on the bar.

    But, her gaze fell on the man fast asleep on the bed.

    ''Yuhi lectures me for being careless, but what about him?''

    Still, she can''t me him. Sumire understood that the only reason he became this way was because of her. This is why she didn''t want him to get involved. She already saw how dedicated he was to her. Sumire knew he would do something careless that would risk his health one day.

    ''I still didn''t stop him despite having those thoughts. A part of me must have missed working alongside Yuhi..''

    Back then, people naturally assumed they were a couple. There were a lot of rumors then. They spent so much time together, but nothing romantic happened. Sure, there were times when their hands would casually brush against each other and end up closer, but that was all.

    They had a rtionship based on mutual trust; they worked well together and shared mutual interests and hobbies. Everything came naturally whenever they were together.

    ''Strangely connected by fate.''

    Many people made such remarks. At the time, she didn''t understand what they were talking about. It wasn''t until she started to date Ru. Ru always said that it would be easier to sever ties if the foundation of the rtionship is mutual trust.

    If it were just romance, though, it should be even easier to severe ties after all; rtionships are fickle things. What she has with Yuhi is something she cannot define with a single word.

    Sumire changed the towel on his forehead with a new one and sat down on the chair beside the bed.

    ''Truly, he is a fool. But I love that part of him.'' The part of him who would do anything for her sake. She feels so loved.

    "Hino, did you know?" Sumire asked the violet-haired man who had just entered the room.

    "Yeah."

    "You should have told me."

    "You know why I didn''t."

    Of course, she knew. "Yuhi didn''t let you."

    If Yuhi said that much, naturally, Hino would not be able to do anything. Hino said it before that he would prioritize Yuhi even though he has feelings for her.

    "Sumire, you know Yuhi has always loved you. Whenever he got into bad situations in the past, all it took was mentioning you for him to get back on his feet. That guy truly loves you; that''s why the thing with your fiance and with Sano. I want you to handle it carefully without hurting Yuhi."

    "You are harsh with me."

    Hino sighed. "You know I don''t want to. I have been trying to keep an open mind since the start. But Sumire, I can''t understand. Yuhi already treats you this well, the thing with other guys- what is that all about? I know you are not bad, and I know you don''t like the other guys. So exactly what are you trying to do?"

    Sumire was about to say something, but she felt Yuhi tug on her hand. She looked back to see that he was still asleep. Is he doing that unconsciously?

    "You see, even now, he is shielding you. It seems Yuhi already understands why you are doing that stuff. But asionally, it would look like he is in pain." Hino trailed off. "You know this, right?"

    "I know."

    "Sumire, I know you have a hard time understanding love and rtionships. But please, I am begging you not to make a mistake when ites to Yuhi. Yuhi didn''t like those girls as much as he did you, but he was still in a rtionship with them. When they betrayed him, it hurt."

    Sumire suddenly felt somebody pull her onto the bed and nestled in Yuhi''s familiar arms.

    "Hino. I told you already-"

    "I know you two talked about it, Yuhi, and I know it isn''t easy for her. But she-"

    Yuhi wrapped his arms protectively around her. "It''s not because of Sumire. I look like I am in pain recently because those girls are harassing me, and it turns out my so-called manager was the ring leader. You better fire that woman. I don''t care that she has been

    Her eyes widened when she heard those words. She didn''t know about that. But wait, girls, harassing him?

    Sumire stepped on his foot, and heughed. "My love, you''re already angry?"

    "By girls harassing, is that what I think it means?"

    Hino quickly interjected. "You see, Yuhi''s manager has been sending different girls to his doorstep ever since you disappeared."

    Her eyes twitched, annoyed when she heard those words. That woman was doing what?

    "Of course, Yuhi isn''t stupid; he didn''t fall for it even once."

    "You don''t have to say that. I''m so cute, pretty, and loveable. Those other girls stand no chance since Yuhi is head over heels for me."

    Yuhiughed and kissed her forehead. "You really are cute."

    "Quit flirting with me, dummy. I need the details." Sumire trailed off. But she was having a hard time concentrating due to the feeling of Yuhi''s lips on her neck.

    Hino sighed and shook his head as he quickly left. The moment he did, she pushed Yuhi down onto the bed and kissed him passionately.

    To think other girls were trying to harp onto Yuhi while she wasn''t around. Even though Yuhi is hers, how dare they have the nerve to get close to him?

    "Mmmm, this is nice."

    Sumire rolled her eyes but didn''t move away from him; instead, she leaned forward again to kiss him.

    "Dearest."

    "I''m sorry for worrying you."

    "Good." Sumire trailed off. "I know it''s hard, Yuhi. You try to be strong for both of us. But it''s okay for you to show weakness once in a while."

    "Alright, I guess you will see it more often now. I have been having a hard time."

    Sumire frowned knowingly. It seems those girls trying to leech onto Yuhi aren''t ordinary people; otherwise, it won''t bother him this much. She caresses his cheeks.

    "Do you want me to handle it?"

    She doesn''t understand the situation very well, but if it is handling flies, she is good at that. Moreover, since staying over at Soujiro''s ce, she has remained on her best behavior.

    In short, it is hard to create havoc when Soujiro watches her like a hawk. The security in his ce is way too scary. It is no wonder why Sano couldn''t harass her thest time she stayed over. Soujiro does not give his enemies any opportunities to attack.

    This is the main reason why Yuhi told her to stay there. It is a dangerous time.

    ''There are those who dislike you to the point they will cause physical harm until you prove yourself by winning against Takahashi. You should stay in that ce.''

 Chapter 545 - Together

    It is not like she doesn''t understand where they areing from, but it is frustrating sitting around and doing nothing all day. However, she can use any of the empty rooms in Soujiro''s mansion to practice. It is hard to do so with the servant''s watchful gaze on her.

    "Mmm, but together. I don''t want you to stain your hands."

    That would have sounded sweet, but she felt his hands on the zipper of her dress. "What are you doing Yuhi-san?"

    "Touching."

    "No," Sumire growled. "I am angry. If you were having such a hard time, you should have told me."

    .

    "I know, I''m sorry. Please don''t be mad."

    She understood why he did it. Lately, she has been very distressed about returning to the entertainment circle. Yuhi most likely didn''t tell her because he didn''t want her to worry. But the more he does stuff like this, the more troubled she will feel.

    ''I appreciate it, but I can''t allow him to continue getting hurt for me.''

    "No." This time around, she won''t let him sweet-talk her.

    "You know what Hino just said. I do worry about you falling into Sano''s trap. When I first talked to him, he was so confident that you would return to him. It seems he knows this side of you very well."

    At those words, Sumire froze. This is so unfair! If he is going to guilt-trip her like this, she knew she can''t get mad at him. After all, it was her fault. Hino was very harsh with her, but he was right to say all that. The thing with Sano aside, what on earth was she doing with Soujiro?

    "I won''t cheat on you."

    Yuhiughed at her words, and she shook her head. "I know what I am doing seems strange, but I won''t betray you."

    "I already know, love." Yuhi kissed her forehead. "If you were going to betray me, you would have done so already."

    "You know I hate that you know me so well."

    "Well, if I didn''t, we won''t have a great rtionship." He gently caresses her hair. "Are you not worried about my injuries anymore?"

    "I am, but there is just so much to discuss."

    "I want to start with topics regarding you. Is it okay to stay over at Soujiro''s? I know he won''t cause issues, but his servants may."

    "The other night, we slept together on the same bed."

    At those words, Yuhi''s eyes twitched, annoyed, and he reached over to pinch her cheeks. "I see how it is." He tried to shift their positions, but the moment he moved, he winced in pain.

    Sumire remained on top of him and ran her fingers through the scar on his chest.

    "Ouch."

    "It still hurts, right?"

    "Well, it does," Yuhi admitted. "But I thought we could do something."

    Sumireughed at his words. He is so honest it is hard for her to get mad at him. She ced her fingers across his lips.

    "What shall we do?"

    ˇ­.

    An hourter.

    Sumire rested her head on Yuhi''s chest. A content sigh passed her lips. Even though they only kissed, she felt delighted. She truly is lucky to be with this person.

    "My concert, you''ll attend, right?"

    "Of course, are you reserving me a seat?"

    "I wanted you to stay backstage, so I can run to you and get energy. But it will be hard to watch from there. You can only get the full experience of a concert watching from the audience seats."

    Yuhiughed. "You know that well, huh?"

    Sumire''s cheeks colored when she realized what he was referring to. "I only went to your concert a few times. After the whole ange thing, it was hard for me to go just in case you saw me."

    "That''s what I don''t get. Why were you so reluctant to meet with me?"

    She didn''t reply to him. Although, she can discuss nearly everything with him if it concerns her admiration and respect.

    ''I find it embarrassing.'' Sumire wanted to make a meal for him, but unfortunately, it was hard to move.

    Yuhi ced a soft kiss on her forehead. "Just stay here. I will get the food."

    "Alright."

    She watched as Yuhi weakly stood up.

    "Ah, Yuhi I-" Sumire stopped in mid-sentence when she got a good luck at his naked torso. She buried her face under the sheets. Now that she thought about it, she always had that past habit of staring at him whenever he walked around shirtless in the training room in the Holy Knights base.

    Yuhi didn''t like to practice with other people; she often found him training alone. It was during those times where they unconsciously closed the distance between them.

    "First, put on your shirt!"

    Yuhiughed. "I already am; why are you freaking out?"

    "I am not!"

    Alright, so she was. But only because she is getting de-ja vu vibes from this.

    "Are you remembering that time you used to stare at my torso after my workout?"

    Howe he knew? It was a good thing that she was hiding under the nket. It would be bad if he saw how red her face was. This fool would tease her like crazy.

    So far, she has the upper hand in this rtionship, even though there were times where his teasing led to her dying of embarrassment.

    "But I remember those times very well. It was after those people murdered your ssmate. You didn''t know her very well, but she was still someone you knew. You med yourself for her death."

    "I heard that doing physical activity was a good stress reliever."

    Yuhi chuckled. "If that was your reasoning, we could have done something other than throwing a few punches at each other."

    "Something?" That question fell on death''s ears when she felt him lift her body from the bed. "Yuhi, put me down."

    "No. Besides, what if I copse when I am in the kitchen? If I set the bar on fire, Atushi will kill both of us."

    Well, she cannot ignore that logic of his. Sumire resigned her fate him carrying her out of the room. With Yuhi''s injuries, it wasn''t wise to carry him upstairs, so Hino and her had ced him in one of the downstairs rooms. It was a good thing too. Just from him carrying her, Sumire spotted the top of the bandages on his chest turn red.

    The wound is reopening so fast. He shouldn''t do any drastic movements for a while.

    Yuhi ced her down on the counter, and she watched him clumsily get the pans and ingredients out. Seeing him wince in pain every few seconds, she got off the counter and started to help.

    It didn''t take long before she was doing most of the work, and soon there was a full course meal on the table.

    "I see you didn''t set the kitchen on fire today."

    Sumire''s cheeks reddened, and she coughed. "Can Soujiro and you not exchange information on me? It is an invasion of privacy."

    ''I don''t want Yuhi to know I am bad at baking.''

    It was almost like he knew since heughed again. This person who is supposedly severely hurt keeps smiling. How can he smile when he is in so much pain?

 Chapter 546 - Right Here

    "By the way, do you remember that time you kissed me during our first training session?"

    Geh, it seems like he won''t let her escape from talking about back then.

    "I already apologized for that kiss."

    "But I wasn''t sorry."

    Right he wasn''t; he kissed her deeply after saying those words. Every single training session, there were a few idental kisses. But even then, she didn''t allow it to get to her head. The Holy Knights organization mainly had male members; there were seldom any females. At the time, she simply thought he was pent up staying with so many guys, and he released his stress on her.

    "The first time you kissed me, I was worried you would hear the sound of my heartbeat," Sumire mumbled.

    .

    Back then, she wore a poker face expression all the time, and others called her heartless. But whenever she was around Yuhi, it was difficult for her to maintain that look. The man she loves is right there in front of her; how could she possibly remain cold?

    When he kissed her back, she thought she was going crazy. It was a good thing the training room lights were dim.

    Yuhi''s gaze softened. "Well, I did hear something when we kissed."

    Sumire wanted nothing more than to hide. It happened a long time ago already, but whenever she thought about it, her heart would race.

    "The sound of my own heart, it was crazy."

    Sumire was mentally screaming in her head. What on earth is with those perfect-sounding replies? This is cheating! Why does this person always know what to say? Why does he continue to love her so?

    She stood up and brought her chair over to where Yuhi''s was. But she didn''t sit beside him. Sumire ced the chair behind Yuhi''s and sat down.

    "Back then, I told you my only objective was my survival."

    "I remember. I thought you were very cool."

    "Yuhi, I have been thinking. Is it truly okay for you to get involved?" She whispered.

    Is it okay for him to continue getting hurt for her sake?

    "You already put this life of bloodshed behind you. I know you gathered the guys in akagumi, so you can''t say youpletely escaped it. But I already talked to them all; you only created the group so they would have a ce to belong. Terashima Yuhi, you worked hard to have a normal life."

    "I see." Yuhi trailed off. "It is not like I don''t understand what you are saying. Hino talked to me a lot too. I also thought if it was okay for me to throw everything away when I was at the top. But, I think I told you five years ago, Sumire. I was lonely for the longest time, and even when I became a star surrounded by people, I didn''t enjoy myself. I loved to sing, but people decided everything for me."

    "Yuhi."

    "But after I met you, I decided I would change things. I was able to build such a grandstanding in the entertainment industry because of our meeting. I would remember that beautiful girl singing in a small karaoke ce. No, it felt like you were singing outside surrounded in snow."

    This person thinks way too highly of her.

    "I still dislike myself. When you say things like that, it is a burden."

    "I know, but I don''t want to lie to myself. These are my natural feelings.

    She already understands that much. This person is truly foolish. Back then, she noticed his feelings. No, she noticed how fond he was of her. He made it way too obvious, giving her those gentle gazes. However, he was harsh with her when it came to work. He only did that so she could learn from him and improve.

    "I don''t want you to get hurt. Yuhi, you say it is because of me that you broke through your shell. But even if you hadn''t met me, your love for music would have won." Sumire trailed off. "The entertainment industry can be a frightening ce. You saw how the media are treating me like some type of murderer? If they hear you are involved in the underworld, they will most likely do something."

    ''It surprises me that nobody knows about mine. Considering how the media practically stalk me, it is a real surprise that they haven''t found out.'' Then again, she knew that Aki would never allow them to find out; that person is very useful for things like this.

    "I know."

    "Then-"

    "But Sumire, I don''t want to be apart from you anymore. I want to share all your burdens, all your fears. I want to share all your emotions. You''re not alone. I am right here. I won''t leave you anymore."

    Her eyes widened when she heard those words. Sumire clenched her fist. This is so difficult; he won''t even give her a chance to push him away.

    "I think I understand what you are thinking, Sumire. There was also a time where I wanted to pull you away from the darkness of the underworld. A time where I wanted nothing more for you to enjoy living a normal life."

    "Is that-"

    "It was fairly recently where I had to settle my feelings on this. From the very start, I told you I would support you. But I have to apologize now. This entire time I was waiting for an opportunity to stop you."

    Sumire couldn''t believe what she was hearing. But even though she could not see his expression, she sensed his serious tone.

    "Did you find one?" Sumire asks, despite knowing the answer already.

    "Unfortunately no, in the end, I found myself swept up with the flow wanting to support this crazy girl with her careless ambitions." Yuhi trailed off. "I know it is hard for you. But didn''t you say that you missed working alongside me?"

    "I did, but Yuhi, your current life-" Her sentence fell short when he suddenly appeared in front of her.

    Yuhi kneeled on the ground and grabbed hold of one of her hands. "My life is all yours. It was from the start, and it will continue doing so."

    "But what if you get hurt again? What if you get severely hurt when I am not with you?"

    ''What if he sustains a life-threatening injury and dies? What if I don''t make it on time? What if-'' Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi squeezed her hands.

    "Look at me, Sumire; it will be okay."

    Sumire shook her head. She felt the tears she was holding back this entire time fall from her eyes. Once she started to cry, she always found it hard to stop. Yuhi stopped kneeling on the ground and pulled her up, causing her to get up; she immediatelynded in his arms.

    "Sumire, it is okay. I am alive."

    "You scared me."

    "I know. I really am sorry." Yuhi caressed her hair. "Do you really think I will die and leave you all alone?"

    "I-Ru."

    "I am not him. I won''t do that."

    Right, Yuhi and Mamoru are vastly different from one another. But sometimes, when she sees how dedicated Yuhi is to her, it frightens her. It would remind her of Ru; Ru was so dedicated and devoted, and look how that ended up.

 Chapter 547 - Same Position

    Yuhi didn''t say anything and picked her up, instead of returning to the room he brought her to the couch. Yuhi pulled the nket around her and kept patting her back.

    "Yuhi, the food."

    "It is okay, we can eat the restter."

    "I''m sorry, I''m just-" Sumire didn''t know how to exin her current mood. But now that her feelings are out in the open, she couldn''t stop shaking.

    ''I was frightened? I was frightened that I would loose Yuhi?'' If Hino didn''te into the room then she would have broken down. She was only able to remain calm because there was another person there. But the moment it was just Yuhi and her, all those fears emerged from the surface.

    Before she knew it she was in this state again..

    Her entire body felt cold all over. She was trembling badly and she knew even without looking at a mirror how pale her face was. Despite the warmth from Yuhi''s arms, she was having a hard time settling down.

    "When Hino was there I didn''t notice."

    "Yeah."

    "But when it was just us two, my wind kept wandering and I kept looking at your scars even when you gave me that kiss that drives me crazy."

    Yuhiughed softly. "A kiss that drives you crazy?"

    Actually there were many of those. Each different kiss he gives her drives her crazy. But he doesn''t have to know that. She maybe in a weak state now but she will not allow him to know that.

    She cannot allow him to get a deep glimpse into her heart, that would be far too dangerous. Yuhi-san must understand that too and that is the reason why he does not pry, he is waiting until she is ready.

    "I would like to give you more pleasant memories if I can. But both of us know how bad the situation is getting. Those people are bing bolder and bolder with their actions. They won''t stop."

    "But do you really have to get so involved? Yuhi you almost died. Please rethink about whether you want to keep doing this." Sumire tried to maintain a calm expression but it was difficult.

    Just the mere thought that she almost lost him sent shivers down her spine.

    "You should also try to look at things from my perspective."

    "I am-"

    Yuhi shook his head and she bit her lip and averted her gaze.

    "It''s not just about you and me Yuhi. I don''t know if you remember but back when we worked together in the Holy Knights you were very popr."

    "Are you jealous again-"

    Sumire raised her hand and cut him off.

    "No, it has nothing to do with my jealousy. But I will admit that I was jealous back then."

    "If you say it so seriously it is hard to tease you."

    "This is what makes you such a boring guy." Sumire rolled her eyes. "Back then who was the one who was so oblivious to those girls'' advances towards you? They really had the nerve though even though I was right there beside you."

    Whenever she looked back on it, she hated how those girls just pretended that she wasn''t there. Then again it was not like they were in a rtionship. Even after she warmed up to him there was still times where she would treat him coldly. It is no wonder those girls behaved the way they did.

    "Well of course I didn''t notice. I was too busy stealing nces at you."

    At those words she picked up something on the side table and hit him. Yuhi caught the small box and sighed.

    "Isn''t this my precious gift to you? Why are you tossing it carelessly."

    "Your the one who keeps saying such stupid things."

    "Hey you may think it is stupid. But those are my feelings for you."

    Aaaahh he makes her so mad. Why is Yuhi so foolishly honest with her? It does not make any sense at all. She has a terrible personality and she has many issues. But this guy is madly in love with her to the point he would do anything for her.

    "Back then you were not only popr with the girls but everyone else too. There was something about you that drew others towards you. You have the charisma and talent that a good leader requires. But even more than that, there was something else."

    That something is the reason why she was worried for him.

    "You influenced others with your behaviour."

    A deep sigh passed Yuhi''s lips.

    "To be honest it doesn''t suit me. But I can''t dismiss those words your saying. This talk is reminding me of somebody and I really don''t want to mention it."

    "If I told you I used to think you and that person were simr, I am sure you would hate me right now."

    "That won''t ever happen. But simr huh? Do you truly think that?"

    "Back then you understood him far better than he did, you were one step ahead of him when it came to solving cases. So when he did be a traitor officially, all those clues and hints you left for us helped us survive."

    If Yuhi didn''t make his dislike towards the man clear, then so many more people would be dead by now.

    "That guy killed my family. It doesn''t sit well with me beingpared to him." Yuhi trailed off. "Do I really resemble him?"

    Sumire briefly closed her eyes. The man in her memory, the one Yuhi regards as his biggest enemy is a ruthless psychopath. But that guy never did things without a reason. It is simr to Yuhi but also herself.

    "You''re not the only one though who predicted him."

    Yuhi frowned. "No, you''re definitely not the same."

    "Perhaps, but the truth is there were times where I understood him better than you. So when everybody learned his true face I had a hard time for a while. They looked at me like I was some type of walking time bomb ready to explode."

    There was a time where she faced even more stigma from her peers.

    "Sumire-"

    Sumire shook her head. ''Once again he will dismiss his fears just tofort me. I can''t allow him to spoil me like that forever. Besides he has his own inner demons to face, this is one of them. I want to help him ovee this.''

    "Just now you asked me if you resembled him. The answer I have for you right now is I do not know."

    He seemed baffled at her response and she continued. "I do not know because your way of living has changed. Even though you are involving yourself a lot more in the underworld matters , it is not the same as before. The position you are in now is far different than his. It was different before too but it was a lot closer."

    "So-"

    "So Yuhi-san I can conclude your question like this. Unless the dayes where you cut yourself off from the rest of the world leading to you abandoning everything you hold dear. Then you will never be in the same position as that guy."

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 548 - Is That What You Truly Want?

    To her surprise after she said those words he slumped his head on her chest.

    "You truly know what to say." Yuhi mumbled. "The truth was I left the organisation because I started to see this. The amount of people who wanted to put me in the same position as that guy appeared. I didn''t want you to get dragged into that mess."

    Now that she thought about it, there was a time where loads of strange people started to look for Yuhi at the base. Back then she made a joke that he was starting his own cult or something but to think it was this serious..

    Sumire gently ran her fingers through his hair and spoke softly. "I wish you told me."

    "Would you have dropped your cold beauty act then?"

    "Quit trying to slip inpliments."

    Despite how casually he said it Sumire noticed that beautyment. Yuhi onlyughed and she sighed. What is it with this person?

    "What I told you just now, doesn''t it remind you of me?"

    "Sumire." Yuhi said sharply. "Please don''t say-"

    She shook her head. She cannot run away from this.

    "I have been thinking about it for some time since I started to use Sano. From what he told me the enemy leader seems to be very fond of me. I thought long and hard what this guy wants with me, and then I recalled Akishima. That guy before he escaped he told me ''One day you will see things the way I do, no you already are starting to see them. We will cross paths again.'' It seems unconsciously I am bing more like the man you hate. I was willing to abandon everything and live a life of solitude."

    But before she did that she wanted to meet with Yuhi onest time and confirm things. It was her original n to leave after she confirmed everything. But she ended up staying this long.

    ''Now I do not want to leave.''

    "If I did do that, then there is no doubt we would have crossed paths as enemies one day. What the ck alice organisation wants from me, what that man does is not something pleasant. They want to bring out the inner darkness in my heart, they want to see how much damage my abilities can cause. They want me to cause harm."

    She thought long and hard about it. If she thought about their movements so far, the damage they have mainly inflicted is emotional and mental damage. Those people have not hurt her directly not even once.

    Yuhi raised his face from her chest and grabbed hold of her shoulders. "Is that what you truly want?"

    "I wonder myself. I told you already these days I am very happy being with you, you have given me enough happiness tost a lifetime. I could leave and be content with the memories we have made so far. But after I started to get serious about singing again I realized that I still have so many more things I want to achieve with you. No, I still have to fulfill that promise I made you when I met you as Ange. I want to sing together, no I want us to reach greater heights together."

    If it is with this person then she can achieve something that she didn''t before. Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi tugged on her hand and soon she was resting her face on his chest as theyid down on the couch. It was a fairly small couch, if Yuhi was not holding onto her she would surely fall off.

    "I think we should go to the room."

    "Mmm, I know you prefer the bed but this is good too."

    Her eyes twitched annoyed at his words. This guy, his level of shamelessness increases as each day goes by. Although it was partly her fault, at the start of their rtionship she allowed him to get away with a lot of things.

    Still she watched Yuhi close his eyes. He must be exhausted, there is no doubt he pushed himself to stay awake when he should be resting. His wounds must still hurt.

    Sumire extended her hand out and caressed his cheek. A content sigh passed his lips. "Sumire, keep doing that."

    "Yes, I will."

    After a few minutes she watched as Yuhi fell into a deep slumber. The moment he did, she drew back from his arms and sat up. She looked at him for a few extra seconds before she headed out of the room. The moment she arrived outside a cold gust of wind hit her face but she didn''t mind it.

    "Is he fast asleep now?"

    Sumire sighed deeply. "You truly have a bad habit Eli."

    A man with dark hair wearing his usualb coat stepped out of his hiding spot. He wore his usual signature smile on his face.

    "Did you tell him that you have been receiving death threats?"

    "I intended to, but I didn''t think something like that happened to him." Sumire trailed off. "There is no doubt that you knew."

    "Of course."

    Only this guy can say that with his casual smile and get away with it. If it was another person she would have hit them by now.

    "One or two death threats would be fine, but-" Eli pulled out a ck box. "You received another box full today."

    "Is it the usual? A ck card covered in blood?"

    "I looked around all the shops in Tokyo and nobody makes cards like these. Of course it is custom made. At the very least this person is putting in some effort. Their hate for you must be quite strong." Eli beamed.

    This guy is so weird, why does something like that make him happy?

    "Other than the threats, has there been anything else?"

    "Nothing noteworthy. Although I am starting to see more suspicious people in town, those people have not done anything." Eli trailed off. "But it seems they are keeping a close eye on your concert with Takahashi Yumi. I wonder what they are hoping to see?"

    Her live concert huh? Are they going to pull the same stunt they didst time? Sumire shook her head. Those people aren''t that stupid. The whole attack towards Yuhi was probably only to frighten her, they wouldn''t have killed him.

    But it still bothers her. Why are they trying to scare her now? Could it be they don''t want her to have the concert? It was a far fetched theory but it seems to be the one that makes the most sense right now.

    *UNEDITED*

 Chapter 549 - A Deadly Tool

    "Is there something about my concert with Yumi-senpai that would bother them?"

    "In the first ce Sumire-chan. I think you need to rethink about who you are performing with. It''s Takashi Yumi of all people. Do you know how many amazing things that woman has done?"

    "Well I do know."

    ''I thought I did anyway. But Eli is making Yumi-senpai sound like some type of goddess.''

    Eli must have understood her thoughts since he ced his hand on his forehead.

    "It seems you have no clue. Let us put it this way, Takashi Yumi showed that the power of music can be as deadly as any lethal weapon. What those people are worrying about is your voice.. You have a talent that far surpasses Takahashi Yumi. That person caused a lot of damage with her singing back in the day, of course they do not want a repeat."

    "Yumi-senpai saved a lot of people with her singing, to say she used it as a weapon-"

    Eli shook his head. "There is no doubt. It happened when you were locked up in that facility though so it is natural you do not know. It seems cliche to say something like music will destroy the world. But there are remains of such information in ancient scripters. Every few centuries a woman with a amazing voice will lead the world to destruction or harmony. For this generation I would say it would be you."

    "Hah." Sumireughed. "You tter me way too much. I don''t think this voice can save anybody, all it does is cause people pain. But not the world destruction pain, I am talking about a more emotional level."

    "I think you are the one who is underestimating yourself."

    "We can argue about this all day but we all know that nothing will change." Sumire trailed off. "Hey Eli, do you think you can work together with Hino for me?"

    At thatment she watched a disturbed expression appear on Eli''s face and sheughed. It was simr to the expression Hino-san made whenever she mentioned Eli in front of him.

    "If Yuhi and Soujiro can put aside their differences, I thought maybe I can ask you two to do the same."

    "I do not think using that logic is very wise. The grudges between those two are small, moreover they are tied by their feelings for you. They would never do anything to harm the other person since it would hurt you."

    "I see." Sumire trailed off. "But even Sano put aside his ill feelings and talked to senpai not long ago."

    By senpai she was referring to Ichinose Arashi. It surprised her when she learned that they met up and talked.

    "It seems you are trying to pair us all up. But then what of Nakura Shin?"

    "-with Atsuro." Sumire pulled a face when she thought of the red-haired man. "I honestly hate the idea of talking to that guy. But we need more people. It is more effective to work in pairs than solo."

    Moreover she has observed Shin''s behaviour towards Atsuro. Shin appears to be closer with Yuhi than Atsuro, even though Shin and Atsuro belong to the same group. There is friction between them but Shin pretends there isn''t.

    "Then what about you Queen?" Eli joked. "Are you going to work solo while you force us to work with people we despise?"

    "There is no need for me to work with anyone."

    Besides she already has to trouble those guys. She does not want to drag another person into this. After she parted ways with Eli, somebody ambushes her with a hug the amount she entered the bar. It caused her to lose her bnce and shended on the ground with Yuhi on top of her.

    "Yuhi-san, what are you doing?"

    "I don''t want to hold back anymore."

    His words sounded so desperate and needy. It was the first time for her seeing him this way. Moreover, she watched as his brown coloured irises turned a lovely blood shot red. This is a first time for him to openly show this side.

    Back when she was still adjusting to this half demon bloodline. Yuhi told her many things. But it did not take her long to realize that Yuhi never shows this side of him.

    What a pretty shade of red, unlike hers there was something beautiful about it. Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck.

    "I do not mind."

    She hasn''t minded for a very long time. No even at the start this seemed toe naturally for both of them.

    ˇ­.

    After spending the night with him like that, naturally one would expect them to spend the morning cuddling. Normally that is what would happen, but instead she ran away.

    ''I left him breakfast and a note, but it doesn''t change the fact that I escaped.''

    She didn''t return to Soujiro''s mansion or thepany, instead she just wandered around town.

    Like what Eli told her the previous day she saw many strange people wearing odd cloaks all over town. But they did not pay any attention to her even when she walked directly by them. Perhaps this was a good thing. It was hard for her to focus so getting into a skirmish with them was no good.

    When she looked up, she saw arge screen broadcasting a video of Yumi-senpai practicing seriously for the showdown. ''Even when she is training she looks beautiful, such graceful movements.'' It will be difficult to beat her but what was weighing on her mind was neither music or the conflict with that organisation.

    ''Yuhi, what am I going to do with you?''

    She already knew that he held back around her. He has made this clear to her so many times already. But each time he holds her now there is something different. Perhaps it was due to the long absence before the next time, but something differs. That something causes a strange feeling in her heart.

    What is she going to do about this?

    She never thought that Yuhi would be this fond and attached to her. Although she dismissed those rumors regarding Yuhi, she took them with a grain of salt. She still kept it at the back of her mind. People are so wrong about Yuhi. If she told people how loyal Yuhi was they would most-likelyugh at her.

    Yuhi will never cheat, hurt or betray her. He will give her everything she has ever wanted in a rtionship. He will fulfill all those expectations she thought she got rid of a long time ago.

    His feelings for her keep increasing everyday. It is getting harder for her to maintain a distance between them. She is so attached to him, that sometimes she forgets that her hands are stained in blood. How many lives did she im?

    During the time Yuhi left for Tokyo, those unspeakable things she did then. That time was her worst.

    Yuhi already learned about what she did in the kidnapping incident. But what if he learns about the rest? He will still ept her, but her heart will never be at ease.

    What if one day the dayes where she ends up hurting him?

    Sumire sighed deeply. How many times has she had those thoughts? She needs to get a grip. No matter what happens Yuhi won''t leave her. If she continues to have such thoughts then it would be bad. These thoughts will be the thing that hurts him.

    *unedited*

 Chapter 550 - A Pair Of Idiots

    Back whenever she felt down after they handled a case wrong, she often wandered around the city deep in thought. During those times he would magically appear out of nowhere. It was the same this time too, at first she thought she was just seeing things. But when their eyes made contact, it suddenly started to rain.

    That didn''t stop Yuhi from dashing over and grabbing her wrist the moment he was opposite her.

    "Y-Yuhi."

    "Damn, you''re really good at hiding."

    From the looks of it he ran all over to find her.

    "Y--your wounds." Sumire noticed small patches of red on his clothes..

    "Hurt like hell, and probably reopened but at least I found you.''

    ''Oh I want to hug and kiss him so badly! But I must refrain.''

    Her thoughts broke off when she felt a familiar piece of fabric on her shoulders. Yuhi had ced his coat on her shoulders.

    "I know it is wet already, but it''s better than nothing."

    It seems even when he is mad, he is still fussing and taking care of her. She really needs to stop taking advantage of his kindness. It will do neither of them any good. But for now, she wants to ept it.

    She rested her face in his chest and he patted her hair and caressed her back.

    "Are you still angry?"

    "I wasn''t."

    "You don''t sound very convincing since you ran away, and don''t make up an excuse. I know how weak you are during rainy days. Normally you would stay and cuddle with me."

    ''You would only stay during rainy days.''

    ''Those were the only days where it felt like I could get to know the real you.''

    Sano''s words echoed in her mind. She wonders if she does the same thing with Yuhi. She doesn''t understand it herself, but during these days she bes more honest.

    "I want to rest." Sumire mumbled.

    "Then let''s go home-" Sumire tugged on his clothes and shook her head. "Alright I understand."

    After walking for a few minutes in the rain, they arrived at a nearby hotel. Due to her strange state she didn''t react like normal and just followed him in. It was a proper hotel, but she still spotted many unusual couples in the lobby. Those two over there are probably having an affair, look how secretive they are acting. The ones in the counter beside them are regrs. The ones on the couch are a new couple.

    She wonders how people saw Yuhi and her. ''I don''t know how to ssify our rtionship sometimes. We are dating sometimes doesn''t seem right to me.'' Yuhi turned back to her with the keys in his other hand and squeezed her hand.

    He didn''t say anything and yet she knew it was her cue to follow him. It surprised her how quickly they arrived at their room. Just a few minutes ago they were in the lobby but after following Yuhi for a few minutes they arrived in front of a grand looking door.

    "Would you like to shower?"

    "Uh I''m good."

    "Then I''ll go first." Yuhi let''s go of her hand. "Feel free to rx. I know you are tired."

    ''Whose fault would that be?'' It surprised her how she even managed to get up. Yuhi-san has such amazing stamina. Sumire watched as he disappeared behind the doors to the bathroom. She walked over to therge no oversized bed andid down.

    She ced her arm over her eyes, and blocked the source of light. This is so silly, what are the two of them doing acting like a foolish couple for? But she is so tired, she doesn''t want to return home. Toe to a ce like this though, Hino will lecture her again.

    ''Right now I want to be closer to Yuhi.''

    To think one day she would have these thoughts. No the more urate thing to say is, to think the day woulde where she would break the lock on her heart.

    ''I have always had these feelings for him, but up till now I put a limiter, a lock to conceal them.''

    Now that she has personally removed the lock, there is no escaping his love and care. Sumire tossed and turned on the bed. How many months have passed since she came to Tokyo? So much has happened but she doesn''t regret anything.

    She ran away once but it won''t happen again.

    ''I don''t want him to make that type of face again. I want to see him smile.''

    Her thoughts break off when she hears approaching footsteps. It was Yuhi, he just finished showering. Even though he was thankfully wearing clothes, the water still clung to his shirt.

    If she is to bepletely honest. No matter how bold and brave she is around other people. She bes really shy whenever anything intimate is mentioned. There are times when she is in her ''hanyou'' state where she loses control. But even those times have a limit.

    Sumire immediately sat up thinking it would be too dangerous to remainying down.

    "If you don''t want to, we don''t have to. We only came here to get out of the rain."

    "R-right."

    "Shall we drink a little?"

    "I don''t need alcohol to talk."

    Yuhiughed. "Is that so?"

    It was a bit difficult for her to just sit here and talk. The people next door were really ''having a good time.'' Why aren''t these walls soundproof? Isn''t it an invasion of privacy being able to hear this much?

    Then again maybe she needs to stop being so self conscious. Her thoughts broke off when she realized how close Yuhi was.

    "You''re really nervous."

    "Quiet dummy, it''s unpleasant when you tease me so much."

    "Tease huh? I don''t even do anything and you end up with crazy ideas in your pretty head."

    "T-!"

    Yuhi kisses her deeply.

    "I love you."

    Whenever he tells her that he loves her, she always felt like crying why does this man care so much for her? Why does he treasure her to this extent?

    Stuff like this is still unusual for her. She has no experience in it. The previous times she simply just went along with the flow. It is the same this time too except she is paying a bit more attention than usual.

    She didn''t know when he got his shirt off, nor when he pinned her down onto the bed. But when she finally processed what was happening in her head it was already like this.

    His muscr chest, and the sweat clinging to his body.

    "Don''tugh."

    "But I''m happy."

    "T-time out Yuhi-san." Sumrie covered her face with her hands.

    "Why? You''re so pretty. Please stop hiding your face."

    ''I feel happy too, but is it okay? Is it truly okay for her to ept all his kindness and love?''

    No, this is too much. She can''t--

    "Sumire." Yuhi gently caressed her face. "Ssh, I''m here.

    He always gives her a perfect answer. How is he able to do that? Then again he said something simr towards her. The two of them are a pair of idiots.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 551 - That Man

    No matter howfortable she gets, her bad habit waking up every two or three hours does not disappear. It was the same this time too. When she opened her eyes Sumire knew it waste into the night, but her gaze scanned a familiar back. Yuhi was sitting with guitar in hand and scribbling something down onto a notepad.

    "Yuhi.." Sumire called out.

    "Hmm? Go back to sleep, it''s stillte."

    "Um, what about you?"

    "I will soon."

    Sumire buried her face in his back and Yuhiughed.. "I thought you would be embarrassed."

    "I am but."

    ''More than that I want to touch you and feel your warmth.''

    She immediately shook her head. No, she definitely cannot get caught up in the flow like she did today. It was already bad enough that she agreed! She knew even without looking that Yuhi''s wounds had reopened.

    The saying exercise self restraint certainly applies to her right now. She has to control herself even more than he does.

    Sumire reluctantly pulled away from him and buried her face underneath the thin sheets. Maybe she ought to go back to sleep. It is not like staying awake will help her.

    But no matter how much she tried to sleep. It was hard for her to get rid of the image of what Yuhi and her just did. The only thing that remained on her mind was his smile, and how even in that messy situation he still shone so brightly in her eyes.

    When did admiration turn into love?

    How does one tell the difference? The reality is, it is very difficult. There are certain times where it felt like she merely admires and respects Yuhi. But then there are equally as many times where her heart would beat fast like a girl in love.

    She pretends to fall asleep because she knew Yuhi would leave if she did. After a few minutes of pretending to sleep she hears him quietly leave the room.

    ''He doesn''t smoke as much when he is around me. No, I seldom see it these days. It is nice that he is being so considerate.'' But there is no point if he is just going to smoke double the amountter on.

    Sumire took a deep breath before she managed to get up. It was a bit difficult considering how weak her legs felt but she didn''t want to waste much time.

    The moment she left the room and stepped out onto the hallway. She hears familiar voices. It was Sano, but right in front of him was a man with long straight pitch ck hair. He wore a pitch ck robe with fur on top and ck garments underneath.

    She felt her heart beat increase, and a splitting pain appeared in her head.

    Sumire caught a glimpse of her eye colour flickering back and forth.

    This presence, could it be that this person is who she thinks he is?

    This man is he---her thoughts broke off when the man raised his hand and hit Sano across the cheek.

    It was a mere p but due to the amount of force he fell on the ground.

    "You can''t even please a client. Who told you to leave?"

    "But sir she--"

    "Do you think you''re special just because I picked you to get closer to Ibuki Sumire? Don''t make meugh, I can always find somebody else. You should know now that I have another agent that is perfect for this role."

    ''Is he talking about Toh?''

    A man with short grey hair and golden coloured eyes appears in her memory. It was one of the worse encounters in her life so she would rather not think about it. But if he is going to resort to threatening Sano with Toh, perhaps she ought to speak up-

    Sumire shook her head. Right now she can barely stand, it would be bad if they caught her right now. Moreover, her gaze fell on Sano. He isn''t that weak.

    She didn''t wait for his reply and simply walked in a different direction. The moment she rushed off, the rapid feeling in her heart slowed down. The pain in her head gradually vanished.

    ''A man with dark coloured hair and an overwhelming presence.'' This is the only proper information Eli has managed to obtain about him, but it seems it was enough.

    So that''s Lucifer is it? Even his name screams evil. That was unexpected, she didn''t think she would run into him so soon. No more importantly, how can Sano stay near that man? Just now she was on the verge of copsing.

    ''Medicine.'' That was the first thing that popped into her mind. Sano was feeding her that odd medication for a while wasn''t he?

    Is it that? He seemed so adamant that she took it. It seems he was preparing her just in case she crossed paths with him.

    How dangerous, it was just a mere glimpse and they were standing so far apart. What if she was right in front of him?

    It seems she is no match for him.

    ''Maybe I ought to consult with Yumi-senpai on this.''

    Not maybe she ought to. The situation seems to be getting worse, on the surface it looks calm. But those people are getting bolder and bolder. She saw them on the streets earlier. If they can walk around openly now it must mean their ns are going well.

    The moment Sumire entered the rooftop, she spotted Yuhi leaning against the railing. He was overlooking the city smoking, she spotted several cigarettes at his feet and sighed.

    ''He is way too fast.''

    Yuhi immediately turned to her with a gentle gaze.

    "Hey love, you joined me after all."

    "How many?"

    "A few packs."

    "You weren''t gone that long--"

    "Hey give me a break, I have to stop myself from jymping on you again."

    Sumire looked at him utterly speechless. Did he hit his head or something? What is with this level of honesty? She cannot get used to this. She didn''t respond to this and her gaze fell on the city below.

    Tokyo is truly an unusual ce. She never thought she would get used to living here. It is far different from Star Town. Star town is not in the countryside, there is arge city too. But the vibe, no the colour, is different. Unlike the colours she sees in Star town that mesh together, the ones in Tokyo are separate.

    Is it because there are more people here?

    She did not have these thoughts for long since she noticed that Yuhi was gradually getting closer to her.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 552 - You Feel The Same Way I Do

    Oh this is bad, she is starting to think strange thoughts again.

    ''Even if he is handsome Ibuki Sumirre you cannot jump on him and eat him.''

    "What''s wrong?"

    "No=nothing." Sumire averted her gaze. "An-anyhow Yuhi-san, which girl did you take up here?"

    "Hm?"

    "Don''t act so casual. I saw how naturally you booked us a room!"

    It means he has been here before. Before it didn''t bother her, all those rumors and all those other women. But now? Now the situation has changed. She can''t control her growing feelings for Yuhi.. She wants everything about him to be hers.

    Thatst part sounds too possessive and strange so she can;t talk to him about this. Sumire recalled the words she told Hino. Hino told her that Yuhi would be happy if he heard those words.

    ''I think so too, he will be foolishly happy about it. But I do not want him to get too attached to me.'' It seems stupid having such thoughts now but she genuinely doesn''t want him to get too attached.

    Ru was so foolishly honest with his feelings towards her. When they first held hands and the first time he touched her.

    Yuhiughed. "Are you getting jealous again?"

    "Are you trying to dodge the question?"

    "I have gone here before that is true but on business. As for how casually I booked a room and made romantic arrangements. I nned all that before for one special girl. It''s the one I brought with me today."

    Sumire immediately understood. "Wait was today-"

    Yuhi nodded. "Yeah but it''s alright. We can do this again properly another time."

    ''Gah why did my insecurities have to show up tonight of all nights?''

    "I don''t mind. I told you previously I already have a hard time controlling myself around you, so even if you didn''t break down. I would have held you since it''s been awhile."

    This person is so shameless. How can he say that stuff with a straight face? Sumire took a deep breathe and ced her hand on the railing, a strong gust of wind blew across her face. But there was something pleasant about the night breeze.

    "ck out, all I can feel is a silent heartbeat.

    Once the curtain rises it''s ride or die.

    In my restricted field of view, I smell something sweet.

    This ce is a false paradise

    Still a chrysalis, but nevertheless

    Can I still survive here in the dark?

    You feel the same way I do.

    Once you bathe in the too bright light.

    Set me free this is my stage." Sumire sang.

    "Another new song?"

    "It seems I am on a roll recently."

    "I can imagine, is this all that pent up stress for not singing on stage for so long?"

    "It maybe." Sumire trailed off. "I truly didn''t think it was possible for me to sing on stage again. I didn''t think I could face the crowd again. Music is my life, but it was music that caused that ident. Those people knew Yuhi, they knew how precious music is too me. That was why they used that card my previous enemies have never tried to use before."

    No matter how many enemies she made over the past few years, it was the first time somebody dared to use music against her.

    "They yed their cards well, they knew what it would to me. They didn''t try to sabotage my concert, instead they removed somebody precious to me. If that ident happened any other day, then even after. I would have still been able to sing."

    She would have used those painful feelings and sang her heart out.

    But the enemy didn''t give her that leeway. "They stole my voice. So, in return I will take away a single thing."

    She thought long and hard about what to do. Shin, Eli and Hino noticed that she didn''t want revenge. Indeed what she wanted wasn''t revenge. Sumire extended her hand out towards the sky.

    There were many stars out, they covered the entire sky.

    "Their most precious thing. I will take it from them."

    Unfortunately she still doesn''t have enough information on the enemy leader. ''I will have to continue to use Sano a bit longer then.''

    "I see." Yuhi trailed off and draped his coat around her shoulders. It was the same as earlier and yet there was something different about him.

    "Yuhi?"

    "This is something I haven''t told you yet. But you''ve seen the scars, no thatrge scar on my chest right?"

    "Yes."

    How could she miss such arge scar? Up till now however she hasn''t asked him about it. There is no need to ask. Yuhi-san is the type of person who cannot hide things from those precious to him. Since she is so precious to him, Sumire understood that he would eventually talk to her about it.

    "I got that, no I did that to myself when I started to hate music."

    Eh? Yuhi hate-- Sumire paused in midthought. This is the first time she thought she would hear those words escape his lips. But if she thought about it back when they met during that snowy concert, he told her a lot of things.

    "Was it too much?"

    "It was. People''s expectations, and how they controlled everything I did. Thest straw was when they gave my songs to somebody else."

    Ah now that he mentions it, there was a case like that. What was the other artist name?

    "Kurosawa Touma. He was a uing rising newbie in thepany, his skills weren''t bad. But the only thing was, his manager overdid his promotions. He promoted him as a newbie with not only singing and dancing skills butposing skills. It was clear that this manager was trying to push Touma intopeting with me. That was fine, I don''t mind if thepany has moreposers."

    "But he couldn''tpose?"

    Yuhi nodded. "No matter what he did, he couldn''tpose. Right at that time I was in a great state. It was shortly after I met you, your meeting had a good influence on me. I wrote the most songs I did in that year. That guys manager thought quote that I won''t miss a few songs since I wrote so many. He thought I wouldn''t notice. Kurosawa Touma''s debut single and his first album, those were all my songs. But by the time Hino realized it, it was toote."

    Sumire saw Yuhi clench his fist and she ced her hand on top of his.

    He gave her a weak smile. "At first I didn''t want to make a big deal out of it. But when the media started to ask who the lucky girl in question was, I got ticked off. I wrote your initials on those drafts. Touma was a scapegoat and said everything his manager said to him. When he said those initials, I-"

    "You punched him."

    "You truly are my fan huh?"

    "Of course." Sumire paused. "Back then I wanted to fly to your side. But I had to restrain. I knew right away those songs were for me and that you realized who I was too."

    "I see. That was my only scandal in my whole career. The media tried to blow it up but with my fan base then it was hard for them to fight. I was surprised how many people still chose to believe in me."

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 553 - Even My Tears Will Light My Way

    Sumire didn''t reply to this part immediately. Why would he even have those thoughts? No she cannot dismiss or even get remotely angry at his words. This is Yuhi, this is the side of him that he doesn''t show anybody. She was the one who told him to show his weak side more. Even if it does frustrate her to hear such negative thingse from him.

    "I already told you before Yuhi." Sumire took a deep breathe as she reached over and grabbed hold of his cheeks. "There are many snowkes out there, some who will not fade even if you make a mistake. You just have to find that person, even if it is only one. Terashima Yuhi, you already have that person don''t you?"

    The same words she said to him a long time ago. This time she can say it with more confidence. Back then she felt like she was in over her head giving Yuhi such advice, but now she can puff up her chest with pride.

    .

    To her surprise his eyes widened. He seemed stunned, this surprised her but she still continued.

    "That person is right in front of you. When I told you this before I actually hesitated. I didn''t think it was right for me to say that. What did I know about your life? I am your fan but the things I knew about you back then were only superficial."

    But even though she hesitated she didn''t regret it.

    "Yuhi you have me now. You don''t have to feel lonely or keep all those emotions bottled to yourself. I am here! No matter what happens I will remain your ally."

    To her surprise Yuhi burst intoughter and her cheeks coloured. "H-hey!" Sumire eximed. "Don''tugh at me, I am serious!"

    "I know, I know. I''m not upset about it anymore. I just wanted to tell you that there was a time where it felt like music betrayed me." Yuhi trailed off. "None of my fans realized those were my songs, for people who im to like me nobody realized how simr. No how the songs were practically the same as my recent ones. Sure I experimented with different styles then but they should have noticed. It hurt me more than I thought. Those songs are mine but they became his, they became another persons words."

    Ah, she also had those thoughts. ''I can no longer sing, they took away my voice. But the music industry didn''t stop, it continued even though I wasn''t there.''

    "It made me feel like my presence in the music world was so insignificant and I hated it."

    Yuhi nodded. "I also thought the same."

    "Yuhi-san, do you ever cross paths with that person?"

    "Hino is very overprotective. After he learned it was my songs, he kicked them out of thepany. Later on those two joined a big productionpany, and Kurosawa continued his career."

    "But?"

    "Naturally they couldn''t create the same affect as when they stole my songs. They hired all sorts of people to replicate my style but nobody could do it."

    Sumire sighed when she heard that. Cheaters will never win, at the end of the day their lies will end up exposed to the rest of the world.

    "Kurosawa didn''t do anything wrong, but even after he knew that kid stuck up for his manager and chose to leave thepany. I told Hino that we should keep Kurosawa, he didn''t do it after all. But Kurosawa left. I understand caring for your manager but by doing that he acknowledged stealing my voice."

    "Have you ever tried to sing those songs again?"

    Yuhi shook his head.

    Of course it would be difficult for him.

    "You caused that scar back then?"

    "I was in a lot of pain. I could have easily gone down the drugs and alchol route but then I remembered how you reacted to me smoking." Yuhiughed. "So instead I did something else. I thought if I disappeared nobody can steal my voice again."

    The context is different from hers, but Yuhi understands how she feels far better than anybody else. They both experienced a time where music their most beloved thing became like poison to them.

    Sumire moved her hands away from his face and took a deep breathe before she sang again.

    "Once I start beating my sparkling butterfly wings.

    There is no stopping me from flying.

    As long as I live

    I''ll keep singing out to you.

    I''ve chased after my precious world.

    And I''ll captivate it now, butterfly bright."

    It was so painful for her, for so long she wanted to sing but no words, not even a single tune left her lips. When she tried to write music she would hyperventte, and the sight of her instruments would make her dizzy.

    "Even my tears will light my way.

    The scales that color me now.

    Layer upon one another to glow

    To shine a light on someone else."

    But even during that painful time, she couldn''tpletely discard music.

    "I listened to your songs you know?" Sumire mumbled. "Back when I locked myself up."

    She was in so much pain and she felt so suffocated. But when she thought of Yuhi, when she listened to his songs the pain would vanish a little. It didn''tpletely get rid of it, but it eased her soul.

    This person is just like her.

    It was the first time she thought they were simr.

    It was the first time she realized how all his songs after they met were for her.

    ''No I knew, but I turned a blind eye to it. Yuhi''s feelings for her were crystal clear.''

    No matter how many times Ru told her, she blocked it out. She didn''t want to acknowledge it. How could it be? How could he fall in love with her? How could he like somebody like her?

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi hugged her from behind, his strong arms wrapped firmly around her. This person he knows her far too well, even without words he knew that she wanted this. She wants him to hold her tight whenever she is sad, whenever she thinks of Ru.

    "When I did, it helped me but it was also painful. I realized even then that I still had feelings for you. My feelings for you were still stronger than the ones I developed for Ru."

    "Does it bother you? In the end you still loved him."

    "It bothers me." Sumire admitted. "Even though he is alive now. I still cant do anything for him."

    The fact that he hasn''t shown himself once despite being alive, Sumire understood very well. He doesn''t want to tie her down to him anymore. He wants her to continue living a happy life with Yuhi. He doesn''t want to interfere.

    "Ru encouraged me a lot you know? For me to debut. He gave me the final push I needed to achieve my dreams. Even though he knew by doing this he would push me towards you, not once did his smile falter."

    From the very start that person has sacrificed so much just for her happiness.

    "It seems I can''t beat him." Yuhi mumbled.

    Eh?

    She turned around slightly and saw a troubled look on Yuhi''s face. It was a first for her seeing him like this. What did he say just now? Something about not being able to beat Ru?

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 554 - A Better Understanding

    "You know Sumire, you keep saying that you can''t do anything for Mamoru and how guilty you feel. But I think you have already given him plenty of love."

    "What do you-"

    "I mean, look at your reaction when he supposedly died. You acted like your entire life was over."

    Her cheeks coloured at those words. It is not like Yuhi is saying it sarcastically and yet she felt a sudden wave of embarrassment.

    "You didn''t even eat or sleep, and you even gave up music. Sumire you can''t see it? You may think you love me more but your actions show otherwise."

    "T-that-" Sumire couldn''t finish her sentence. After all she never thought of it that way..

    Could it be that she truly had stronger feelings towards Ru for awhile? Still even if that was the case, she turned around to face the troubled Yuhi fully. Sumire leaned forward slightly and brushed her forehead against his but she didn''t do anything more before pulling away from his hold.

    She took a few steps away from him.

    "You know it truly surprises me, how you understand me far better than I do myself."

    "Well it''s a challenge, there are some things even I don''t know."

    "Indeed, but this is the second. No how many times does it make it now? I have lost count how many times you say such unexpected things."

    "Is it that unexpected?"

    Sumire nodded and her gaze fell towards the city bellow. Even though it was quitete already, she could still see many signs of life.

    "Tokyo is truly a strange ce. In star town everybody would be fast asleep by now but everyone here still has so much energy." Sumire trailed off. "But I don''t dislike it."

    In the past crowded ces would make her ufortable. She would be self conscious about doing something wrong.

    ''Am I walking properly? Are my clothes weird?'' There was a time where she got anxious about just being around others. Even before the ident happened she was ufortable around crowds. Ru took her hand and helped pull her along, so when he left her side, it was normal for her to revert back to her usual self.

    "Just now you asked me if it was unexpected. The answer is yes. It has never crossed my mind before. But now that you put it that way, I think, no," Sumire shook her head. "You are right about that. There was a time where my feelings for Ru were stronger, and that was why I acted like my whole life was over. But when you started to send those little messages over, and then released that single. I understood something. I have to meet this person again, I can''t leave things unresolved."

    ''If I meet Yuhi again then I will finally understand.''

    "I was convinced that if I saw you again, I would have a better understanding of my heart and my own feelings. It was indeed like that. But I became attached, and now I am unable to leave you."

    After she said those words she watched as Yuhi''s face colour slowly turned different shades of red. Sumire chuckled when she saw that.

    "Am I winning?"

    "You really don''t change do you?"

    Sumire chuckled at those words. "The same goes for you."

    Both of them chuckled.

    "So now that I have this opportunity to ask. Back then you didn''t regret epting my offer to be partners, right?"

    "Indeed."

    "Despite everything that has happened, I am truly happy that we got a chance to work alongside each other."

    The day he came to the Holy Knights, ''I thought I was going to die of a heart attack. He surprised me. When I saw him I wanted nothing more than to hug him and say how much I have missed him. It was hard controlling myself from jumping on him.''

    When Aki said they would be partners, she truly wanted to hit him. Aki knew she was deliberately dodging Yuhi but he made them work together.

    Still she can''t me him, after all she was a very difficult person. There were seldom any who could handle her. It was suicidal to keep on going on those dangerous missions alone. Aki acts the way he does but he does everything for a reason.

    "Why are you acting like this? We can work together now and even in the future."

    "Ah did I scare you?" Sumireughed. "It was part of my n. If I looked all nostalgic, and sad I thought your self control would break."

    A troubled look appeared on Yuhi''s face. "Just when I thought you haven''t teased me in awhile." He suddenly pulled her into his arms. "You know, you make it hard for me everyday."

    For a moment she is startled but quickly regained herposure.

    But it was hard for her to continue teasing him since he used his secret hug technique. She bes weak whenever he hugs her, his scent is so nice and he feels so warm. Sumire looked up briefly but quickly buried her face back in his arms.

    "Hey, what was that?"

    "Your making a stupid face again."

    "Stupid she says. I was just staring at my cute wife."

    "You keep calling me your wife but where is my ring?" Sumire trailed off. She knows he got her one but why hasn''t he given it to her yet?

    "Your so impatient. But well, I wanted to save giving it to you for a more special asion."

    Is that how it works? She would be fine if he just gave it to her.

    "In half a year we will get married, it feels like a dream." Sumireughed. "I would never have guessed that you would agree to dating me with marriage in mind."

    "Hm? Were you only joking."

    "No, I''m serious!" She unknowingly raised her voice causing Yuhi tough. Sumire felt heat creep onto her cheeks and she coughed. "It''s just to propose like that when we are only high school students, normal people would find it weird."

    "Really? When you asked me I was delighted. I was already making the preparations in my head."

    ''I can''t retort him if he sounds so serious.''

    He is such a big dummy. But her gaze softened, this foolishly honest side of his is something she likes a lot. Sumire looked up and wrapped her arms around his neck.

    "My dear, I want to kiss you."

    "Now she asks." Yuhiughed and cupped her cheeks. "I prefer to be the one doing the kissing though."

    "Not tonight." Sumire mumbled as she moved his hands away. She traced his bottom lip with her fingers. "It is rare for me to take the initiative right?"

    "You got me there."

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 555 - The Results Of The Experiment

    The events of the kiss from yesterday remained fresh in her mind even during the following day. It was awkward checking out of the hotel. She felt like people were watching them. But Yuhi acted so calmly. What is wrong with him? How can he behave so calmly? After she kissed him on the roof, they went back to the room and -- Sumire felt her face heat up at the memory.

    ''I need to snap out of it, but how can I? Ah, my dear, why is he so handsome?''

    Her thoughts break off when she hears people passing by.

    "Did you get tickets? I couldn''t; they sold out so quickly."

    "Behold ta da-"

    Right today was her concert, the big battle with her senpai,

    .

    .

    It was all over the city, fliers, trailers, and even an air balloon promoting her showdown with Yumi-senpai. Sumire knew that people would make a huge deal out of it when the day came, but this was more than she imagined.

    "What are you doing out in the city on the day of your live?"

    "I can''t just practice all the time until the concert. Let me have a break."

    A panting and out of breath, Hino appeared behind her. He was carrying many bags in his hands.

    "A break aside, what is with all this stuff?"

    "I n to celebrate with my dear afterwards."

    "Then buy this stuff and send it over."

    "That will ruin the surprise."

    Moreover, she doesn''t want to disturb his rest. Her cheeks colored as she recalled the events of the previous night. It seems ever since that time, Yuhi has been touching her more.

    ''I do feel happy, but it''s still a bit strange.''

    Also, he has increased the amount of times he tells her that he loves her. She feels so happy to think the day woulde where she would feel such happiness.

    Her thoughts broke off when Hino suddenly leaned forward. "Your turning red again. Did something happen with Yuhi?"

    "Gah- aren''t you way too sharp recently?"

    "You are the one who makes it obvious. However, it''s a real miracle that he survived this long. You have your days cut out for you now that his limiter broke."

    Sumire awkwardly looked away. Even though he says, Yuhi is the most important. This guy still has feelings for her, right? Lately, she has been more self-conscious regarding talking about her rtionship with Yuhi in front of him.

    "Hey, are you starting to feel bad? You don''t say much." Hino immediately understood.

    "Your the one who is strange acting so calm."

    Hino looked troubled.

    "Listen, Sumire. I don''t want things to be awkward between us. I understand that you find my behaviour strange, but I want to make this work."

    "Make this work?"

    "I don''t want to lose you as a friend."

    Her eyes widened when she heard him say those words. ''He truly is a foolishly honest person, just like Yuhi-san.''

    "Then you''ll carry more bags for me?"

    "You''re still going to buy more?"

    "Of course, I want this date with my dearest to be perfect."

    Her thoughts broke off when she spotted somebody familiar in the crowd. It was Sano; there was a pretty girl with short hair clinging to him.

    "Sano-sama, do you have to leave so fast?"

    "I already said we won''t meet for a while."

    "You haven''t exined things to me. What is going on? You don''t see other women;tely, you''re always working overtime in the hospital."

    "There''s somebody I like. I don''t want to do this stuff anymore."

    At thatment, the girl''s face colour turned pale. "S--somebody you like?"

    "Yes."

    "Are the rumors true? You really like Ibuki Sumire?"

    "I love her."

    "Listen to that; he says he loves you." Hino pointed out.

    Sumire sighed. "I already know."

    "Do you truly understand? That guy--" Hino suddenly paused. "-is aboute over."

    Gah---?!!! Sumire quickly found a ce to hide, and it was just on time. He must have heard Hino''s voice. But why did he have toe so quickly? She hid behind amp post nearby two stalls, but this was risky. If she moved slightly, he would see her.

    ''Staypletely still.'' Sumire peered over. But she still wants to listen to their conversation.

    "Hino."

    "Hey, good job over there."

    "I don''t want to upset Sumire." Sano looked around. "Did she note with you?"

    "What makes you think she is with me?"

    "I heard your manager now. Those things are stuff she would buy too."

    ''How observant. He knew about Hino bing my manager, but he didn''t evene and cause problems.'' It seems he has changed. Unlike a few months ago, the current Sano is less arrogant, and he is easier to deal with.

    When she avoided him at the start, he used to act so unreasonably. He woulde to find her and cause problems for her. But now, he is holding back and waiting for her to see him.

    What if she ignores him forever?

    This experiment is fascinating. How long until his self-control breaks? Will he return to acting unreasonably?

    "Is she not willing to see me? I haven''t heard from her in a while."

    Hino sighed deeply. "That''s not it; she''s been busy."

    "Then-"

    "She''ll meet with you on the second. Just stay put."

    "I miss her. Do you think she misses me?"

    "Gee, you''re asking me this?"

    Sumire saw Hino''splicated expression. It seems Hino-san is having a hard time. After thest time, she resolved herself not to meet this person. That previous incident was already enough. If they meet again, her n will surely fail, and yet she watched Hino''s expression again.

    ''I don''t want to trouble him too much.'' Sumire took a deep breath before she stepped out of her hiding spot.

    The moment Sano saw her, he pulled her into a huge hug.

    "I missed you."

    "Mmmm."

    "I really wanted to see you. Sorry but I want to hug you for a while."

    "You''ve lost weight."

    So observant of the smallest details. ''I have to admit I am impressed. Back when we dated, he wasn''t this attentive.''

    "I''m fine. Are you okay? You''re working too much."

    "I''m alright."

    "Will youe and see the showter?"

    "I''ll be there." Sano trailed off and gently caressed her hair. "Sumire, have you been taking medicine?"

    "Um." She immediately averted her gaze.

    "You have to take it."

    "Alright."

    Sano squeezed her hands. "I have to go, but I''ll be at your concert."

    "Mmm, see you."

    She suddenly felt a light kiss on her forehead. For a moment, Sumire froze,pletely shocked. She didn''t think he would do something like that.

    "San-" He cuts her off by leaning forward until their lips are dangerously close to each other.

    "On the second, you have to go out with me. Don''t forget."

    "Right." Sumire managed to say.

    Sano nodded, satisfied with her reply before pulling his hands away from her. The moment he was far away, Sumire wiped her clothes with a handkerchief.

    "Couldn''t resist?"

    "I did it as a favor since you looked so worried."

    "You''re really cruel. Whatever you were nning, I think it''s worked already."

    "No, it''s just the beginning."

    This still isn''t enough. But, just now, what was with the forehead kiss? He has never done that before. Moreover, just now, he could have easily kissed her, but he didn''t. The results of this experiment so far intrigue her.

    Still, she has spent far too much time on this issue with Sano. There are other important things she has to do. Her gaze fell on a poster at a nearby music store; it was a poster of M5, her dearest group.

    "Sumire?"

    "Hino, there is still some time before the concert, right?"

    "Yes." Hino trailed off. "Wait, if you want to see Yuhi, you can''t right now. He has important work."

    Sumire rolled her eyes when she heard his words. He truly is overprotective.

    "I thought we could head over to Jun-kun''s set."

    "Kira Jun?"

    Sumire could not miss the dark look that shed through his eyes. It was only brief, but she saw it.

    "Mm, there is something I want to ask him."

    "I guess that''s fine, but-" Hino''s words fell short when rain rapidly fell from the skies. He tossed his jacket over her head and grabbed her wrist.

    "Let''s wait until the rain stops."

    ''Rain on a day like this, that''s not a bad sign, right?'' Still, she cannot continue neglecting others for Sano. During her investigations, there is something she came across, the key she needs may be closer than she thought.

 Chapter 556 - Innocent Wind Part 1

    It started the same as usual, the same tiring dream where he was in a green field. It was a bright and warm sunny day.

    Jun never understood how he got there. He was aware it was a dream, but it was an unusual one. People normally dream of things that have happened to them. But he has never been to such a ce before. The sky never changed; it was the same as everˇŞa sky with no clouds, the sound of chirping birds.

    Nearby the field was a forest, but he never went inside. There is an unspoken rule never to enter a forest, even more so in dreams. Jun sat down by therge tree and stared at the sky.

    Now that he thought about it, perhaps this is a familiar ce. The school courtyard in Tsukuhara high school is vast, and there is even a chapel in the back.. He would often fall asleep there, and Sumire-san would always be the first one to find him.

    ''Go back; you cannot stay here.''

    He would asionally hear a voice telling him toe back. He would listen to these voices, and then there would be a strong gust of wind, causing the skies to turn grey.

    He never saw what happened next because this would be around the time he woke up.

    Jun opened his eyes and found himself in the gardens of the set area. His junior - the one he was mentoring over Kudou Sei was staring at him.

    "Jun-San, are you okay?"

    "Your concern is unnecessary," Jun said tly.

    "As cold as ever, huh."

    Come to think of it; he couldn''t find his other junior, the one with the ck hair again. ording to his calctions, the boy was probably cking off again.

    ''I find it a waste since he seems to have talent. But it is his decision.''

    "Sei, you made a mistake in thatst scene."

    At those words, a downcast expression appeared on his face.

    "Again, huh? Well, it doesn''t matter. I''ll just do it over!" Sei dered.

    Jun always found his random outbursts quite peculiar. Previously he asked about it, Sei had told him that it helped keep his motivation up , but he didn''t understand that.

    "But, Jun-senpai, I came all the way here to Tokyo! At least be more excited to see me."

    ''But the reason this person came in to see Sumire-san''s concert.''

    It surprised him when he received word that Sei epted the role and would join him.

    His thoughts broke off hearing a familiar voice.

    "Jun-kun! Sei!"

    One of the main reasons why he followed the other guys to Tokyo was for the sake of advancing his career. But, the main reason is still, without a doubt, this woman in front of him.

    "Sumire! This is a surprise; what are you doing here?" Sei said.

    "Ah actually." Sumireughed nervously.

    "It''s because of the bet, correct?"Jun interjected.

    "Eh, that sounds fun; what bet?"

    "On thest day before this breakmenced. The others were arguing about who would spend time with Sumire over here. That''s why we decided to use a quick method of janken. I''m up first until this shooting is over."

    ''I didn''t think she woulde today, though, since she has her big concertter on.''

    Sumire turned to him. "But even if it was because of the bet, it''s perfect timing. I did want to go see you!"

    She did? Why? He was well aware that the brte had plenty of songs she needed topose, so why would she bother withing here. It made no sense to him.

    His thoughts broke off once he spotted somebody else with her.

    ''Narasaki Hino. I have seen him quite a few times with Yuhi, but we only exchanged greetings once.''

    There are rumors that he became Sumire''s manager.

    "Everyone. It''s time for the next scene."

    Once the rain started, the crew headed inside the huge house they rented out for the movie. It was quite an old mansion; there were cracks on the walls and ceiling.

    ''It looks like it is about to fall apart, and yet they still chose this ce as the location for the shoot.''

    Jun found Sumire by the huge staircase staring at the rain through the small window and sighing every few seconds.

    "Even if I do this, it''s not like I''ll remember anyway."

    "Remember what? Is there something you''ve forgotten?"Jun asked, appearing behind her.

    Sumire almost falls till he catches her with his arm.

    "ording to my calctions, had I not just caught you there, then you would have ended up in the hospital again."

    "Thank you," Sumire mumbled; he gave her a silent nod as a response and let go of the girl''s arm.

    He always wondered why the girl''s cheeks would end up turning a shade of pink like that was simr to that of Momoi Futaba''s hair color. If he thought back to it, it did tend to happen whenever anybody touched her.

    He wondered what would happen if he touched her more. Jun thought back to that time by the piano in the beach resort during her first year. But he shook his head.

    "Did you trulye to see me help with the shoot?"

    Sumireughed. "You''re as sharp as ever, huh?" She trailed off. "Yesterday, I finally saw the mysterious leader."

    "Did you-"

    She shook her head. "We didn''t fight. It''s more like I saw him drag Sano around."

    "I see."

    "Tell me, Jun-kun. San is a good person, right? It was his brother who did all those bad things in the past."

    "The court didn''t make a wrong decision; there was enough evidence. Even those other things you asked me to look into, Nagawa Sano didn''t do."

    ''The only thing I found was his strange possessiveness towards you.'' But that was not new to him. How many times has he seen this scene before? The scene of guys falling so badly for this girl.

    She is so popr with men. But that isn''t her fault; she isn''t seducing them or being shameless. The guys who fall for her genuinely have feelings for her.

    "I see."

    "Do you not want to go and speak with Sei? You haven''t talked to him in a while, correct?"

    Sumire shook her head. "There is no need. I decided that I won''t speak to any of them in private."

    "Those guys, I am surprised they all aren''t here."

    Jun half expected to see the members of Nanairo Feathere running when they heard about the concert. This is a perfect chance for them to meet her.

    "There is no need for us to meet now. They understand that very well."

    "Indeed, Yuhi-san seems reluctant to share you."

    "Aha." Sumireughed softly. "He acts like that, but he has a good heart."

    "I can see that."

    Terashima Yuhi is a very good person, contrary to what the rumors say about him.

    Jun watched her expression. ''Just a brief mention of Yuhi-san, and her eyes sparkle so much.''

    But the brightness in her eyes vanished quickly.

    "Remember when I talked to you about losing my memories? It was during one of your movies. I visited the set like I did today."

    How could he forget?

    That day was the first time it felt like he truly got a glimpse of the real her.

 Chapter 557 - Innocent Wind Part 2

    A year ago - Star Town-

    It was the first day for his shoot for one of histest movies. Recently he has received more jobs involving acting. It does not bother him; he is flexible enough to do any job. But on days where it is raining like this, he would rather stay inside.

    The increase in rain led them to head inside the building used for one of the movie scenes. The director is most likely deciding on the shooting order. He was wandering around when he found Sumire in the chapel.

    "What was that you were mumbling about?" Jun said, making his decision.

    He usually does not pry into other people''s affairs, but Ibuki Sumire differs from other people.

    "Oh, so you heard.." Sumire trailed off. "Jun-kun, do you think you can you keep a secret?"

    "I do not find the need to endlessly bber about other individuals'' personal lives in the first ce anyway. Therefore I suppose I can give you a favorable response," Jun said in a monotone voice.

    "I have amnesia."

    Jun could only stare at her with wide eyes for a moment, but he quickly regained hisposure.

    "From what period of your memories do you seem to be missing? As I can see, you''re well aware of Senbi Nao being your childhood friend."

    ''I wasn''t expecting that at all. I thought I already had a good understanding of this girl, I thought I collected enough data, but it seems that is not the case here.''

    It seems he will have to observe her for a bit longer.

    "For some reason, I have always felt like something was missing. Like there was something important that I had forgotten, I didn''t understand what it was. Yet my feelings told me that it was necessary. Every single time I fell in love, something would always go wrong. It wouldn''tst long; it would alwayse to an end. In the end, she probably won''t ever truly understand the meaning of love.

    The meaning of being close to others or even being friends, I never once thought I needed them in the past. I always believed that I didn''t need anyone, that it was okay to stay by herself. Yet, there was indeed someone who taught her the meaning of being close to others. Someone I couldn''t remember."

    "In those memories that I lost. I felt as though there was someone that I loved deeply. That''s why every single time I go out with someone, it always ends eventually. I always end upparing it to that feeling. That feeling of loving someone so dearly to the point it feels like somebody is stepping over my heart and crushing it into small pieces."

    ....

    Jun snapped back to reality when he realized Sumire was standing directly in front of him.

    "It is strange, but maybe I am thinking too deeply."

    What is she talking about?

    "Jun-kun, you''ve always reminded me of someone."

    Remind her of someone?

    Before Jun could say anything else, somebody yanked Sumire away. It was Narasaki Hino. A disturbed-looking expression was on his face.

    "Sumire," Hino said sharply. "I thought I told you. You can''t force yourself to remember things. The strain it has on your mind is too severe."

    "But not remembering is just as bad." Sumire sighed. "Don''t think I haven''t noticed Hino. You act very sensitively when ites to the guys in M5. You only behave this way when ites to the past, so I just put two and two together."

    "Damn."

    "You know I dislike it the most when you hide things from me."

    Sumire walks back up to him. "Jun-kun, you told me you lost your memories before. I thought there was a chance that we knew each other."

    Jun blinked at this sudden theory of hers. ''I knew her in the past?'' For some reason, he can''t dismiss that idea.

    "But hmmm, I still can''t remember. Hino here is being too stubborn, so I will never get anything out of him."

    Hino sighed deeply. "You keep causing problems."

    Before he could get any words out, the doors opened, revealing Yuhi. "Hey Jun, you left behind--"

    The brte by his side quickly vanished. It surprised him how quickly she disappeared andnded in Yuhi-san''s arms. No, what surprised him more was how she suddenly kissed him.

    "Man overboard." Yuhiughed. "I didn''t think I would see you here."

    "Mmm, me too! My dear, it''s telepathy."

    "You''re so cute."

    ''What an idiotic couple. Just now, she seemed so serious, but her behavior changes when she is around Yuhi.''

    In the past, he had a conversation with Sumire about those foolish girls in his ss harping on and on about romance.

    Why do people change so much when they fall in love? He had a hard time understanding, at least back then.

    "Yuhi-san, she is here because of the bet."

    "Oh right. I have indeed hogged you since you came here. You should have more time to spend with Kou and the others who went out of their way toe here."

    "Che, if I have free time, I would rather spend it with you."

    She is as blunt as ever. But this is one of the things he liked about her. Ibuki Sumire is not the type of person who would hide what is on her mind. She is not the type to pretend in front of those dear to her.

    "What were you two talking about just now? Why does Hino look like he is going to hurt someone?"

    "Oh, you see, uh."

    Jun quickly interjected and briefly exined what had just happened.

    "You wanted to know if Jun was with us in the facility?"

    "Yes."

    "Well, you didn''t have to worry your pretty head about this and just ask me." Yuhi turned to him. "Yes, he was."

    Huh? Jun blinked, startled at the sudden revtion. Huh? Howe-

    "Jun, I don''t know how much you do know. But you had an ident when you were younger. Your brother had no choice but to leave you in the facility because no other medical center was willing to ept you. Because he was worrying that much, Kou also came with you."

    Kou also came with him? An ident when he was younger led to him losing his memories. Jun ced his hand on his head; it felt like all the pieces wereing together. But the moment he tried to focus on it, a wincing pain appeared in his head.

    Sumire walked over and ced her hand on his forehead. "I think you''reing down with a fever Jun-kun."

    "I knew it." Yuhi sighed. "Jun acts like a robot half the time, but he is a normal human; nobody can have this much energy after not sleeping for a week."

    "A week? Not even a little?"

    "That''s the thing, he closes his eyes for like five minutes, but I don''t think he is sleeping."

    "Jun-kun, you have toy down!"

    So this is how he found himself on a rather old-looking couch in one of the downstairs rooms. Sumire put all sorts of nks to make itfortable for him. Yuhi went to find the director and dragged Narasaki Hino with him.

    "It is chilly here. I guess the heating doesn''t work."

    "Sumire-san, I apologize."

    "Hm? I find it weird that you are apologizing." Sumire pulled a few things out of her bag. "It is a good thing that Ie prepared for these things."

    "Sumire-san, aren''t you too calm?"

    "Maybe it''s because I don''t remember yet. I see I knew not just Yuhi as a child but also you and Kou." Sumireughed. "I suspect the other two as well. It will be hrious if it turns out to be true."

 Chapter 558 - Innocent Wind Part 3

    Is she really having fun with this? He watched as she put some water in the kettle and pulled out a bottle of sugar and a bottle of coca powder.

    "Hot chocte again?"

    Sumireughed. "Mm, it''s the best drink for rainy days."

    Now that he thought about it, something like this happened in the past. He noticed how unusual she behaved whenever it rained. She seemed more docile and weak. It was during those days where he caught a glimpse of the real her.

    "I didn''t think you woulde; at least I thought you would skip the first day since you have your concert."

    During the draws, Ran and Kou were doing strange chants and other things to avoid getting first. They usually would argue who would go first, but it was the opposite this time..

    It didn''t matter to him whether he got first or not. Sumire-san will find a way to skip out and spend more time with Yuhi-san. Unlike Ran, he is not bitter about her not spending time with them. It is normal. Sumire-san has a boyfriend now; naturally, she wants to use her free time on him.

    ''It does feel a bit lonely but as long as she is happy.'' That''s right; they didn''te to Tokyo to bother her. They came here to make sure she was living happily.

    "Something has changed between you and Yuhi-san."

    It was just a normal remark, but he watched as the girl seemed to tense up.

    "S-something has changed?" Sumire stuttered.

    He knew even without facing her that her face was bright red. Or rather, he could see through the reflection of the window.

    "Remember, you are still high school students."

    "I don''t want to hear that from the four who deliberately failed a year."

    "If we didn''t, then it wouldn''t be possible to attend the same the same school."

    Sumire sighed deeply as she walked over with a cup of hot chocte and some medicine.

    "Drink this first, and then you can have that."

    Jun nodded and weakly sat up. His entire body felt sluggish and hot, but he managed.

    "You guys didn''t have toe here."

    It seems she is finally willing to talk about this.

    "Indeed, there was no need. But we didn''t trust Yuhi-san back then."

    To think he managed to do the impossible. Back when they first met her, she was a very cold-hearted person. She only brightened up when it came to anything music-rted. She had a hard time getting along with others.

    It surprised him when he first entered the school and saw her getting along with her ssmates. What sort of magic did he pull?

    "He did the impossible." Jun trailed off. "I thought only Mamoru-san could manage it."

    Sumireughed. "It is impressive. Yuhi-san''s stubbornness won."

    "More like his love for you."

    "Uh-aha."

    "It is because of his strong feelings towards you wanting to live a normal life, to see his loved one experience happiness."

    Even though they all tried back then to help her, it did no good. She got along well with them. But it was hard to close that distance between the members of her ss and her. It was strange because everyone in the senior year liked Sumire.

    She just never seems to get along with people her own age; why is that? They never figured it out, and yet Yuhi managed it.

    After spending time with him in the same group, Jun finally understood how he could do it.

    "This is the first time for me, meeting such a foolishly honest person."

    Sumire nodded. "Mm, I thought that too. He is so foolish and honest about his feelings. It was dazzling. I never thought I would see somebody shine so brightly. His honest feelings won me over. I could tell that he genuinely wanted me to get better, to experience love and happiness."

    "Are you still afraid?"

    "I am; there are times where I feel like breaking down, but unlike before, something has changed. I have Yuhi-san by my side. I can run to him whenever I have a hard time."

    It seems there is genuinely no need to worry about her. Jun''s thoughts broke off when they heard a knock on the door. Narasaki Hino enters.

    "Sumire, head to the venue with Yuhi."

    "But-"

    ''Oh, now I understand the reason why she is with Narasaki when Yuhi-san''s schedule this morning isn''t that busy.'' Is she worried that something will happen like before?

    "You said it yourself that you doubt that the enemy will use the same move twice."

    "Stupid Hino, don''t tell Yuhi that."

    At those words, Yuhi entered the room. He quietly observed the situation before picking Sumire up. No to be more urate, he lifted Sumire-san over his shoulder.

    "Yuhi! Please put me down! I already said I won''t go with you!" She kicked and hit his back, but it did no good.

    "I''m escorting you right to the door. Hino, you can send over that stuff to the house and join us."

    "Alright."

    Jun finished drinking the mug of hot chocte and put it down before swallowing the tablets Sumire-san left.

    "Kira Jun."

    "What is it?"

    "Yuhi acts nonchnt about it. But it would do you no good to remember."

    ''That should be my decision. I wonder why he is acting so sensitive about it.''

    "Think why Maon Kou hasn''t told you anything even though he remembers."

    Why hasn''t Kou told him anything, huh? Jun didn''t reply and watched as Hino shut the door behind him. Jun slumped back down onto the couch and ced his hand on his forehead.

    It is not like he wants to remember. Back when he told Sumire-san that he had lost his memories. He only said those words tofort her; he wanted to indirectly say that she wasn''t the only one.

    ''You can live even without those memories.'' Up till now, he has never tried to get his memories back. There is no need; he is content with his current life. But after learning that he knew not just Sumire-san but even Yuhi-san in the past.

    ''I am curious.''

    Even before the idol board proposed making a group with Terashima Yuhi, a part of him drawn towards Terashima, is it because he is the god ofposers? Certainly, it would not be odd for him to admire someone based on their skills. But there was something more.

    When he first met Ibuki Sumire, he realized that there was something different about her than all the others.

    ''Why are those two so important to me?''

    Jun couldn''t fight back the exhaustion and sickness in his body anymore and ended up falling asleep. For once, the image of that field did not appear in his mind.

 Chapter 559 - My Dearest Person Part 1

    At a radio station in the center of town-

    A man with brte-colored hair just finished his weekly radio program recording.

    One of his bad habits since he started his career and since Junie''s ident was randomly falling asleep in random ces. The moment somebody tells him that work finished for the day, he would fall asleep. Today was no exception either, the light turned red after his radio program, and he fell asleep in seconds.

    Whenever he would fall asleep, a memory from the past woulde to him.

    No, it was not about hisatose friend. For so many years, he only had dreams/nightmares about Junie. But when she came into his life, that changed.

    He recalled it just like it was yesterday. They somehow ended up in that type of rtionship despite only knowing each other this month..

    ...

    At Tsukahara High School

    It had been a week since then, the two of them more or less acted normal with each other. But when the asion came to it, they would get intimate.

    He would act as her friend, senpai, and someone she could go to whenever she had problems with those guys, whenever she was worried or longing. The person she wants so bad is Arashi, right? In the beginning, it didn''t bother him, but now it irritated him.

    ''I already promised her that I won''t get attached but what is this?''

    Is it because of their physical rtionship? No, even before they started that he was already attracted to her. She is pretty, but there are prettier people out there, so it can''t be about looks.

    ''I wonder how long this physical rtionship willst. It would be bad if others found out they were sleeping together.'' Mimi already has a bad image among her peers. Should he end it? But he recalled the lonely look in her eyes.

    It would be bad to leave her that way.

    His gaze fell on his friends. The pink-haired model Momoi Futaba is Sumire''s best friend. She was talking excitedly to Ran about something.

    "Get this Ran-chan was like whoosh and pow!"Futaba exined.

    ''Should I discuss it with her?'' Kou shook his head. Futaba-chii will kill him if she finds out he has been sleeping around with Sumire.

    Ran sighs. "What''s with the strange actions, Futaba?"

    "That''s how it is, though."

    His thoughts broke off when he spotted a brte-haired girl by the doorway and stood up. "Mi-mi."

    "Oh, Kou-kun."

    "Did you need Futaba-chan for something? I''ll call her over."

    But before he could turn away, she tugged on his sleeve.

    "I came here for you."

    Kou seemed genuinely surprised at this. "Me?"

    He watched as she suddenly turned a bright shade of red at those words, causing him to chuckle.

    "What did you want?" Kou murmured, whispering in her ear seductively.

    "K--Kou-kun wait stop were-"

    Before he could do anything, suddenly somebody wedged a book between them. Kou looked at the culprit.

    "Ran-Ran."

    "Tell him already."

    Sumire suddenly brought out a piece sheet of music. "I wrote you a song."

    She did what? Kou couldn''t believe it.

    This action didn''t go unnoticed by all the others in the room since all the students eximed. At the very least the girls reacted first.

    "Ibuki Sumire wrote a song for Kou-sama!"

    "Isn''t she Nanairo feathersposer?"

    Right, Mimi is Nanairo feather''sposer. However, there is no rule in the academy aboutposing for more than one group. Theposers normally avoid it because it would cause misunderstandings.

    "A rivalry?"

    "Mimi, are you sure?" Kou finally managed to ask.

    A faint blush dawned on her cheeks as she fiddled with her fingers, "Yes. Actually, in the beginning, I was quite nervous about it. Buttely, my thoughts, my soul, everything is filled with you, and that''s why I couldn''t help myself."

    ˇ­

    Kou woke up to somebody shaking him. It was Sumire.

    "Kou? Are you alright?"

    He blinked once and then another, but it was indeed her. What is she doing here?

    "What about your concert?"

    "You really must be out of it; my concert doesn''t start tillter. I was heading to the venue with Yuhi when I saw you here."

    Is that so? But wait to head to the venue with Yuhi? ''I thought she would avoid that.''

    "If you would like, you can join us."

    Kou didn''t think she would ask him to tag along. It looked like they were arguing about something but after a while. He watched as Sumire buried her face in Yuhi''s back.

    "I''m only scared; you understand why right?"

    "I do, but I want to reassure you that nothing will happen."

    Despite the vague exchange, Kou understood the current situation. So, Mimi wanted to travel separately from Yu-Yu today because of what happened before?

    It''s not like it''s any safer if they are apart. In fact, it may be better if they stick together. But he also thought she would do this. Despite how happy she is now, Kou knew the scars had yet to heal from her heart.

    Mamoru-san is alive, but Sumire is still affected.

    It isn''t fair, even though music is the most important thing to her.

    Yuhi turned back to him. "Earlier, when I saw Jun, he had a terrible fever."

    "Ah."

    "Next time, you should stop him from staying upte. Then again, with your schedule, it is a bit difficult."

    Kouughed. "I will remind him."

    ''Jun is very hardworking, just like Junie. The only difference between the two is one is emotionless, and the other is bright and cheerful. How strange, I used to think of Junie every day but now-'' His gaze fell towards Sumire.

    The girl was clinging to Yuhi''s arm.

    She truly has an unusual ability to draw people.

    No, it''s probably because of his feelings for her. If he didn''t fall for her, then perhaps the situation would be different.

    Kou was about to say something when they saw a huge crowd gathering; in the center was a man with ginger hair and one with dark hair, wearing sses and a blue uniform.

    "Uh, Yuhi, isn''t that Yoru and Sora?"

    "Atushi, Jae, Kawa, Chitose are there too." Yuhi trailed off. "It''s unfair for them to start a brawl without me."

    "I can even see Asuka- geh Yuhi stop them! I don''t need injured people attendingter."

    With those words, Yuhi quickly left. Sumire turned to him. "Now I got Yuhi out of the way, Koue with me for a bit."

    Huh?

    Sumire didn''t say anymore and turned away. Kou quickly went after her. It would be bad for her to be alone right now. He heard the recent movements of those people from Hamano. It seems they are worried about her concert with Takahashi Yumi.

    There is no way they will leave her alone. They have to be on their guard. This is the reason why Tachibana Masaru and Kudou Sei came all the way from Star Town to Tokyo.

    It surprised him when he heard from his kohai that only those two would attend out of the seven. But it would attract too much attention if they all came.

    Those guys would rather sacrifice their longing to see her than cause problems for her.

 Chapter 560 - My Dearest Person Part 2

    In the end, Sumire stopped at a nearby riverbank.

    "Taking it easy like this is nice," Kou said, staring into the orange hue that filled the skies.

    ''It is already this time? I didn''t realize.'' Then again, with the earlier rain, it was hard to tell.

    "You''re always so busy after all."

    "Being busy has never bothered me. I knew I could always quit if I wanted to." Kou said. That''s right, because there is no official contract, He could have easily quit, and there would have been no hassle whatsoever.

    "You can''t quit!" Sumire said frantically..

    "What? Uh, Mimi?"

    She suddenly looked so frantic and panicky. Kou smiles; ahh ahh, this really is like her.

    "Everyone needs you--" He cuts her off by reaching over and patting her head.

    "It''s okay; I don''t think that way anymore. "

    Those thoughts that had once been in the forefront of his mind had gone. After she disappeared, the other guys began to act strange, and before long, they all fell apart as a group.

    They were on the verge of disbanding; he was one of the first ones who wanted to quit. Yet she came crashing down in their world almost like a shooting star. If he thinks about it carefully, the girl''s timing was far too good.

    Sumire sighs in relief as he gently ruffles his hair before releasing his hand.

    ''Out of respect for Yu-yu, this is as close as I will get with her. I cannot close that gap even if I wish to.''

    It is hard for him to erase his feelings for her. However, he will never act on those feelings. Mimi looks so happy when she is with Yuhi; it would be stupid of him to intervene. Moreover, he has be closer with Yuhi too. He is a very good person. Kou could see why Sumire fell for him.

    "I have a pretty long history in the entertainment world. I debuted as a kid, worked solo for a while, and appeared in ys, movies, and TV shows. I had good times and not-so-good times. Somehow, after all that, I ended up in a group."

    "You mean Quatro Light."

    "Yeah." He trails off. "At first, I didn''t think we''d do well. And when Yu-yu came along, I thought it would be even more of a disaster."

    Having four cold-hearted and cool type guys in one group is a recipe for disaster after all. She must have realized what he thought since she chuckles.

    "But you all seem to understand each other."

    "Is that how it looks to you?"

    "Yes," Sumire said with a tender gaze.

    "Lately, Nanairo Feather has been growing rapidly."

    "What?"

    "They were good before, but they had their shorings; individually, they were all weak. But now that is no longer the case."

    ''Their speed of growth worries me. Right now, M5 is standing on top, but the thing weighing them down is their strength as a group. Ran-ran''s dislike towards Yuhi is a huge problem. The others have settled their differences but not Ran.''

    On the other hand, Nanairo feather is strong as a group and individually. At this stage, they will end up surpassing them.

    "Yes."

    "The members of Nanairo feather don''t just get along. They''re united." The brte blinked, and yet he continued with his sentence. "Since meeting and watching them, I started to think I could enjoy singing in a group."

    It was mainly Sumire''s influence, but Kou truly wanted to enjoy singing and dancing with his group members watching those guys. But those three can be quite cold-hearted. They aren''t honest with their feelings.

    Kou thought Terashima Yuhi would be the same, but it was not like that at all. That guy is strangely good at getting along with people.

    Sumire''s gaze brightened. "I agree. They love singing. I love all their smiles, too-" As she spoke, Sumire slowly got closer to him until her face was inches away from his. Huh?

    The two of them back away from each other immediately.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I got caught up in my thoughts."

    ''It was just a brief contact, and yet my heart beat like crazy.'' Kou quietly sighed in his head. Whenever it concerns those guys, this girl lets her guard down too much.

    "You know if you saw Jun earlier. Then surely Kudou was there too. Are you sure you should be here with me?"

    At those words, he watched as a troubled look appeared on her face before she loudly eximed. "I am practicing self-restraint!"

    Kou sweat fell at her words. "You don''t have to. They came here to see you."

    "Butst time I said I would meet them together. It doesn''t seem right for me to have a one and one private meeting."

    "No, no, it doesn''t matter. You realize that too, right?"

    Sumire sighed. "I understand, I do-" She trailed off. "But somehow, I get the feeling that now isn''t the time."

    "Say, Mimi."

    "Yes?"

    "What do you n to do with Atsuro?"

    He watches the brte turn stiff at the mention. "Ne tell me. "

    "Wa--- don''t say it! "Sumire eximed.

    Oh, this is a fresh reaction.

    "Why not?"

    Kou spotted the girl''s cheeks go bright red; it seemed topliment the sunset scenery quite well. It''s not new for her to be self-conscious about Atsuro, but this is the first time he''s seen this expression on her face.

    "That it doesn''t tell Yuhi but awhile ago at the start of my hospitalization after my return-"

    Ah,e to think of it, he called Ryou because he was worried about her condition and the violet-haired man sent Atsuro over.

    "So, what did he do?" Kou said curiously.

    Surely there''s nothing else Atsuro can do to make her nervous anymore? Atsuro had that type of rtionship with her; even though she wasn''t in the best state, then they still did it.

    When he first heard the news, it didn''t surprise him too much; after all, he saw how lonely Sumire was.

    ''I took advantage of it, so why wouldn''t anybody else?''

    "P--p-r-opo---"

    Despite her saying only half the sentence and in a flushed state, he could make out her words.

    "Eh? Mimi? Are you serious? Atsuro proposed to you?"

    What is with this development? How could Kusaji Atsuro have the nerve to propose to her. The guys that have been around Sumire since she came to Tokyo including Yu-yu are Nakara Shin, Narasaki Hino, Nagawa Sano and that researcher Eli.

    Moreover, Mimi has been doing a great job avoiding him. Normally, under those circumstances, one would rethink their next move carefully. How does he have the confidence to propose? What made him think she would say yes?

    "Sssh!"Sumire ced her hand on her mouth. "What do we do if there''s some press lurking around here on their break or something?"

    Kou chuckles. "Mimi, you''ve actually be wary of the press?"

    "It''s only natural, don''t you think?"

    Indeed with the level of harassment, the media has given her, it is normal for her to remain more cautious.

 Chapter 561 - My Dearest Person Part 3

    "What did you say?"

    She averted her gaze clearly embarrassed still. "I couldn''t answer him. It took me by surprise after all."

    She didn''t answer? But doesn''t that mean, it''s okay for him to keep on loving her? With the idea of marriage in mind? Kou wonders if she knows the extent to not answering. However since it''s Mimi, she''s probably had a lot of time to think it through since then.

    Atsuroyan will get a real answer sooner orter. If Ryou is the first one to see logic followed by Nakura. Then it''ll mirror the same way with them too.

    Just like he said to Ran, even now he loves her a great deal. When she looks like this, all defenceless and innocent, he wants to devour her in the same manner as before. Back in high school when their bodies were so close together and he could feel her warmth..

    Kou shook his head. ''I need to forget about those times already. Mimi is not the same as she was back then. I haven''t brought it up either because I know how she feels about it.''

    "I see. That''s alright."

    "Kou?"

    "This is you Mimi, I trust your judgement."

    "You really shouldn''t. It did catch me of guard, and the reason I didn''t answer is mainly because I don''t think I can right now. When I first came here I could handle love and care from Yuhi. But now that has changed. I want to be careful with my words. I want to turn Atsuro down properly."

    Yu-yu is amazing. How did he do this?

    "Mimi say, I have to ask. What would you do if you didn''t have any talent?"

    "If I didn''t have talent?" Sumire trails off. "Let''s see, I think that in itself would be fun. I like to sing after all and you remember? I didn''t really have any ns on debuting before. I just wanted to sing."

    Right he recalled that very well, the redhead Kai kepting around to the school to visit her after all.

    "There''s more to life than just talent."

    Ah she --

    Sumire smiles. "I''ve told plenty of people this already I''m sure but your life won''t be interesting just because you have talent. By getting involved with others and making memories, hope, which is more important than talent, is born. "

    ''Hope'' huh?

    "Kou?"

    "I was just thinking that it''s exactly like you to say something like that Mimi."

    "Kou, you don''t think so too?"

    "Well it depends on the results in the endˇ­"

    Sumire shook her head, "Believe in yourselfˇ­ If you don''t have thatˇ­ it doesn''t matter how many talents you have, you still won''t be able to hold your head up high."

    "And if you have doubts?"

    "I don''t think belief and doubt are necessarily opposites.If there''s no room for doubt, then there''s no reason to believe, is there? If you want to believe in someoneˇ­you need to ovee doubt first. Belief without doubtˇ­is simply a lie. I''m the same as you Kou, I don''t want to doubt anyone but sometimes it''s necessary."

    "Just like how lies are necessary?"

    Sumire nodded. "Everything happens for a reason."

    "Then what about what happened between us?"

    Kou quickly covered his mouth but Sumire already heard it.

    "I see, you''ve wanted to ask me about that for awhile."

    "Uh Mimi forget it, it''s the day of your live and-"

    Sumire shook her head. "I think it''s fine if we talk about this now. Back then I was very lonely and Kou you were the only one who noticed that."

    "I should havee up with a better solution."

    "I will be truthful with you Kou, you weren''t the only one."

    Huh?

    "I mean you heard right? There were rumours about me fooling around with a design student."

    Kou paused. It is not like he didn''t suspect those rumours to be true. After all there were times where she didn''t meet with him. Moreover there was that time he was in town and caught her going to a hotel with a man with silver hair.

    "Mimi, did you tell Yuhi about-"

    "How could I tell him about Toh?" Sumire ced her hands over her head. "Ahh, what am I going to do?"

    "What''s wrong Mimi? Yu-Yu will understand."

    "I know he will. But Toh is returning to Japan soon."

    Huh? Uh- Kou looked at her with a concerned expression. "I have to ask, did you two end-"

    "No."

    So this is why she keeps dodging the issue.

    "Tell me when hees back to the country, I wille with you."

    Sumire nodded. "Mm thanks I appreciate it." She suddenly hunched down onto the ground. "Urgh I feel sick after all."

    "Mimi-" Kou sentence fell short when a sh of ck rushed past him and patted her back.

    "Easy there, it''s alright. Calm down Sumire, I am right here."

    At those words Sumire turned around and wrapped her arms around his neck. "Did you hear that?"

    "I heard it, but it''s fine. Even if hees here nothing will change, you love me right?"

    "I love you."

    Kou''s gaze softened at the sight. These two are truly perfect together. For awhile he was concerned but there is no need to. Mimi will be fine if she is with Yu-Yu but he wonders about the other guys who like her. Will they calmly stay put?

    ..

    Star Rise Stadium

    At the venue Takahashi Yumi was already there but she wasn''t practicing, she was talking to a man with tinum blonde coloured hair.

    "Soujiro!"

    "It seems I arrived too early."

    Sumireughed softly. "You did. There is still a few hours left. Are you going to stay?"

    "If you do not mind me watching your rehearsal."

    "Of course not! Ah I have to practice for a bit, I''ll talk to youter." Sumire tugged on Yuhi''s sleeve. "You have to help me."

    "Right."

    With those words said the two quickly followed Takhashi Yumi onto the stage, which left him alone with Makoto Soujiro. For a moment neither of them said anything.

    "I was not aware that you were close with her."

    "I haven''t attended to my duties in awhile. At this rate I am considered an outcast from the elite circle." Koumented. "But that is fine already, I don''t need it anymore."

    He doesn''t need the wealth of his family, he already has enough money to survive.

    "Did you know about her?"

    "A little."

    ''She spoke about it a lot after they did it. She spoke about how much she disliked anything to do with elites.'' Kou could clearly remember the lonely expression on her face when she said those words.

    He wonders how much this man knows about Sumire. To what extent does he like her? Yu-yu seems to be very concerned about him.

 Chapter 562 - I Canâ€™t Take My Time

    Two more hours are left.

    Sumire''s gaze fell towards the stadium seats and sighed. She could already hear the people from here. It seems even those who didn''t get a ticket areing here. It should be okay, right? She has improved a lot thesest few months. Quite some time has passed since she broke down or trembled whenever she was near a crowd. It should be okay.

    She took a deep breath. But even if she repeats this over and over, it doesn''t change her fear.

    ''I came to Tokyo, not just for Yuhi. She already had another n if he didn''t want to see her. I came to Tokyo to be alone.''

    For as long as she could remember, she has always strongly believed that a person like herself does not deserve to be around others. She doesn''t understand where that thought came from, but there exists something dark in her heart. There is a strong sense of self-loathing.

    No matter how happy she bes, she ends up pulling away first to avoid hurting those who have be dear to her. The cycle repeats over and over. She finds a small bit of happiness, clings to it, and just as she is starting to be hopeful that things will change, something bad happens.

    If Ru weren''t involved with her, he wouldn''t have gotten into the ident. He is alive now; he didn''t die. That should have reduced the burden on her shoulders, but that isn''t enough. It doesn''t change the fact that he got hurt because of her.

    People have always disliked her for some reason, so she didn''t get along well with her ssmates. But she wasn''t alone either. A few stayed by her side, but all those people ended up getting hurt because of her.

    She recalls that time she caught her best friend, Momoi Futaba, searching for something outside in the rain. Later on, she learned that somebody had tossed her bag outside.

    Futaba, a model, had brought her work clothes with her to school; she did that to reduce the time getting changed for the first shoot. When they found her bag, the clothes were all torn.

    Futaba smiled and said it was fine, but that incident caused a scar on her heart.

    A friend from another school experienced harsh treatment from her superiors and got sent on dangerous jobs. Asahi was part of an elite school that trained assassins, so her information was limited. But it turns out somebody else caused that debut that led to her friend''s death.

    Lastly, a friend of hers who went abroad, Siena, kept receiving harassment messages every single day. It was not just one or two, but over fifty messages a day.

    All of this was because they were close to her. If those three pushed her away just like all the others did, they would not have had such a hard time.

    It is because of her because she exists. A person like her does not deserve to be around other people; it would be better for her to be alone.

    ''I have been so happy since I met Yuhi again and came to Tokyo, but after I received that message reminding me of all my sins. I ran away.''

    Yes, this was the main reason why she ran away. She indeed found a clue regarding Ru being alive, but that was only half the reason.

    Her thoughts broke off when she heard approaching footsteps; she knew who it was even without turning around.

    "Only two, that makes me sad."

    Masaru chuckled. "If you wanted to see your beloved, you could do so anytime. You know he attends a university in Tokyo, right?"

    "Once," Sumire mumbled. "I went to his university once and asked for him. But he wouldn''t see me. I waited at the gate for a long time and caught a very bad cold. Yuhi-san was the one who found me and brought me back."

    Even under those circumstances, that person did note out to meet her.

    ''Ah he must be fed up. The one who had to deal with the most harassment and hate for being around me was Ichinose Arashi.'' He is a year older than her and was the student council president in herst school. He was very popr, had good grades, good looking, and rich. Many girls liked him with all those traits, no, not just girls.

    "You already understand the reason why. Don''t pretend that you don''t know."

    "I don''t have feelings for him. I never did."

    "Exactly, but he has always liked you. When Arashiyan learned that the guy you always loved was Terashima, it hit him hard."

    "I know."

    "You didn''t even like him once?"

    "I can''t lie about that stuff, you know. I didn''t like him that way, but I wasfortable around him. I wasfortable seeing such an honest and pure-hearted person, but at the same time, I resented him too. He ispletely different from me. He has never experienced any hardship and has lived with a silver spoon in his mouth."

    Whenever she talked about her problems with him, she could recall how ufortable he was. ''Ah, this person doesn''t know what to do. No matter how much I grow to like him.''

    "I see." Masaru trailed off. "So I will ask the question that is most likely going on in your boyfriend''s mind. Why are you in such a rush?"

    "I-I am not rushing." Sumire tried to answer calmly, but it came out more emotional than she intended. She averted her gaze and looked down at the ground.

    "You don''t have to rush. His soul isn''t going to suddenly disappear. I know for you, it''s still painful for you to sing. Even though you''re getting there step by step now. I understand full well that it''s still way too soon. Lady, I don''t think-" Masaru trails off and hugs her.

    "I''m sorry for making you cry. But I am serious. As your friend, I just want you to take things at your own pace. "

    "I can''t afford to do that; unlike in the past, I can''t take my time. Everyone''s still suffering. When I left, my mind was jumbled, and I was like a lifeless doll. I couldn''t think straight. All I knew was I couldn''t remain here, remain in a ce where everything reminded me of Ru I couldn''t sing, because then I would remember even at the very end my music was for Yuhi, and never Ru. I know even if I do this, it wont erase my sins.. But I want to ease their pain just a little bit. "

 Chapter 563 - That Is My Dream

    If her voice still has such power, she wants to use it if there''s still something left that she can do here.

    "Sumire."

    Her eyes widened when she heard him say her name. Since the first day she met this person, he seldom used her name. Whenever he does, it is usually for something serious.

    "I''m not going to lie and say it''s okay and that you didn''t do anything wrong. However, it''s not up to you to decide whether or not ythey will forgive you. They will decide that. I''ll tell you straight, I never once med you for leaving. Even if the others don''t forgive you, just remember that we in Nanairo feather will always be your friends. We will always be your ally."

    Ah this is so stupid.

    "If you all wanted to see me that badly you could have just said."

    Masaru sighed. "Your very stubborndy; those guys understand it well. They are respecting your wishes."

    "What about you?"

    "I have always done whatever I wanted." Masaru trailed off. "Did you really think you could avoid me?"

    Sumire sighed. "I actually did."

    At those words, Masaruughed. "I still have a few tricks left up my sleeve. Butdy," his gaze turned serious again. "If your feelings are that fickle, maybe you shouldn''t perform."

    At those words, her eyes widened.

    "You know my feelings aren''t that fickle! IˇŞ" His sentence falls short, seeing the tender smile on his face.

    "Remember, what you''re aiming forˇŞyour dream. I know you are afraid,dy. But ever since we first met, I could sense, no, I could see how much you love music."

    "Masaru."

    "Do you truly want to stand in my shadow forever? Lady, you praised me a lot for being a talented musician, but after you went to Tokyo. I was the first one who went to see you because I understood something. We only became Nanairo Feather because you were there; you were the one who lit the small me in ours and made it bigger. "

    "I didn''t do-"

    "No, you did, and you will continue influencing those around you in the same way. You know I was the one who proposed the thing about Quatro Light and Yuhi bing a group together."

    "Eh?"

    "Didn''t you say it,dy? ''The colors the five of them will create will be beautiful.''"

    Sumire looked at him dumbfounded. Wait a minute; he asked the idol world and Yumi-senpai to do something like this because of what she said?

    "I only said that one time! Are you crazy? If you make such unreasonable demands from the idol association board, they will ask you to do something unreasonable too. They will use it against you." Sumire scolded.

    What on earth is this person doing? No, from the very start, she never understood what was going on in his head.

    "My dream is.."

    Her dream only came forth because of Yuhi. But even more than that, there are different feelings in his heart right now. Feelings she wants to express for those people who epted her warmly. For those people who have epted even the ugliest sides of her.

    "I was only able to help you and the others because of the feelings I have for Yuhi. It was because of the admiration and respect I had for him. I was able to take that step because of the words Yumi-senpai said to me in middle school. But you''re the one who taught me that singing, acting, and dancing can be fun."

    There are three people she holds in high regard. Yuhi, Yumi-senpai and this person.

    Even before the incident with Ru, there was a time for her when her beloved music became like poison to her.

    ''Since when did the thing I love the most be like poison to her?''

    She cannot pinpoint when but there was a time when it became too suffocating for her to sing.

    "I want a lot of people to watch the performance you taught me. That''s my dream. I definitely don''t want to give up on it."

    "That''s why you''ll abandon us. "

    Right now, there is something more important for her to do; that is why she won''t meet with the guys in Nanairo feather. It is cruel of her to do this when they want to see her so badly, but this is important.

    "Yes."

    Masaru extended his hand out and patted his hair. "Good luck on your stage,dy. I am looking forward to it."

    Sumire was about to say something, but he pulled his hand back.

    "It''s time to switch."

    She followed his gaze and saw a woman with violet-colored hair approach them.

    "Sumire-chan."

    "Yumi-senpai, you came?"

    Masaru quickly walked away with his usual smile on his face. ''That guy smiles a lot too. I wonder why he is always so cheerful.''

    "Yes. As I thought, your stage keeps getting better and better. You can feel it yourself, can''t you?"

    "I can." Sumire trails off. She can feel that power inside her growing so strong even though she has not sung in front of the public for so long, she went many months without singing. It feels like her voice has gotten better.

    "Yumi-senpai, in your rainbow aura. Did you see it also? What do you want the most?"

    "I did, and my deepest fear too. Sumire-chan, what you''ve always wanted and your deepest fears havebined?"

    Sumireughs softly. "Well, maybe it''s because what I want is something selfish. Especially after everything I''ve done, to have a family, to live peacefully with the one I love would be nice."

    She wants happiness, even though a person like her doesn''t deserve it. The more she doesn''t deserve something, the more she craves it.

    "That''s not wrong. I also held simr thoughts. Although what I wanted was slightly different. I''m sure every girl dreams of living a happy life with the person they love. "

    At those words, Sumire felt heat creep onto her cheeks. This is a bit embarrassing, after all.

    "It doesn''t suit me, does it? This rose colored happiness." Sumire trails off. "Even now, it''s still the same for me. I want to achieve my dreams and go higher than before. But I don''t want to do so without Yuhi beside me. "

    "You have grown, haven''t you, Sumire-chan? I''ve always thought of you as an idol I couldn''t leave alone. "

    "Uh because I''m clumsy?"

    Yumi chuckled, and she looked away awkwardly. Was she wrong?

    "Since you first debuted, you''ve cried, smiled, and experienced many more things than anyone else."

    "That''s not true. Many other people have gone through more things than me."

    She is nobody special, even now she believes that.

 Chapter 564 - Rainbow Coloured

    At those words, Yumi shook her head. "That''s not true. My journey to be the number one idol was difficult, and I experienced many things. But not like you. You''re different. After each experience, you grew stronger. Everything you experience reflects whenever you perform. " Yumi turned to her with a soft smile as her violet-colored orbs went wide at her senpai''s words.

    "Both smiles and tears are valuable experiences you should use to shine even brighter. You''ll be fine."

    "But I am still-"

    "Your afraid, I know. But I think people will change their minds quickly. Anyone who has watched you since your debut, whether your fans or friends, can tell. They can tell how much effort you put in, which will trante to happiness. That''s Sumire-chan, the rainbow-colored idol."

    "Rainbow-colored idol?"

    Yumi nodded, extended her arm, and pointed to the visible stars from the rooftop stage. "You want to reach it, right? Something far beyond that starry sky?"

    "Yes."

    "If it''s you, that dream is not impossible."

    ˇ­

    After that talk with Yumi-senpai, she had the sudden urge to attack her dear- no search for her dearest. It did not take her long to find him outside in the stadium''s grass field. He was fast asleep. She watched him for the next few minutes, yed with his hair a little, and kissed him, but he didn''t wake up.

    He''s still sleeping. He looks worn out. Sumire gently caresses his cheeks with her hand. However, quite some time has passed since she came back. When ites to touching Yuhi, she''s still hesitant in doing so; even that action just now took a while.

    She hesitates, not because she doesn''t love him. But because she''s still afraid. Afraid that she will truly forget if she gets swept up in the flow again. Once again, she would forget it, the pain behind her sin.

    Yuhi, even though it was her journey of redemption. In the end, it was no good. During her journey, she realized how much she loved Yuhi. How in her life, there''s only ever been one person that she could love so much. She''s already at this age, yet she''s still unable to truly express her affection.

    ''You know Yuhi. I thought it was fate that they met each other when they did. Out of all the encounters I have with others, the one with you has remained the most important.''

    She bends down hesitantly before cing her lips against his. Yuhi. Her Yuhi. He seems so pained whenever he is sleeping. Since getting back, he holds her tightly whenever they sleep together. She''s really sorry.

    ''I thought if I left for a long time, you would move forward and find somebody better. But it was no good for you either, even now-''

    Her gazended at their intertwined hands. Even now, the two of them can only love each other. If she cannot escape this pain thates with happiness, then she might as well confront it.

    Sumire sensed him stir and turned away from him. A few secondster, she felt lips on her cor.

    "You shouldn''t sleep out here; the grass is wet. It just rained this morning."

    "Mmm, but it''sfortable."

    ''He truly is hopeless.''

    "This white dress, if it was a bit longer, it would look like a wedding one."

    Sumire rolled her eyes at thatment. "Your hidden motives are clear."

    "What hidden motives? You''ll be my wife in half a year."

    Yuhi''s wife, huh?

    "I understand if you are still uneasy. But you should know by now that my purpose in life is to make you happy."

    "What about your happiness?"

    "If your happy, I will be too. It''s killing two birds with one stone."

    Is that how it is?

    "I will be within reach. So sing to your heart''s content."

    "Singing five songs in a row with Yumi-senpai. I have to be honest is a bit frightening. Performing a single song with somebody of her caliber will take a huge toll on me, let alone five."

    Initially, she was only supposed to appear for one song. But it received too much attention.

    "You''ll be fine. You have a break in between after two songs, right? I''ll be backstage, and you can recharge."

    Sumire shuddered when she felt his lips on her back, his hands on her legs.

    "Yuhi."

    "Only the birds are watching."

    "Oh dummy."

    ''But he must be uneasy too. Yuhi must know why those people are worried about her concert. They didn''t attack on the way here, but they''ll do something. This day won''t go by peacefully."

    "Yuhi, uh--" Sumireughed. "What are you doing?"

    "Pinning you down, keeping you captive."

    "I''ll be okay; you''ll rush to me if something happens, right?"

    Sumire extended her hands and caressed his cheeks. "You worry too much."

    "Those people are far too dangerous. I know your strong Sumire, but they use such underhanded methods."

    "But you won''t stop me, will you?"

    "Because I understand how you feel about music. I also think the same way. You want to sing again, don''t you? You can make any ce your stage, but you want to try singing on arge stage and convey your feelings."

    "Saying such serious things while pinning me down. It is hard to take you seriously." Sumire jokes.

    "Well, you know I like this position." Yuhi quickly got off her, and she sat back up. "I think Masaru and Takahashi have spoken to you already, so there isn''t much left for me to say."

    "Mm, but I still want to hear it."

    "There was a time where I started to hate music; it wasn''t just because of that incident with Touma. But there was a time when I felt constrained by the entertainment industry system. Shortly after I debuted, I realized it wasn''t all fun and games. I couldn''t just sing the songs I wanted to. I couldn''t just perform concerts. There were many other things I had to do. I felt burdened by all the restrictions." He trailed off. "That snowy concert where we met. It was around that time."

    Sumire blinked, startled at those words. Was it back then? But he managed to perform so well on stage. No, it was one of his best performances, and yet he held such thoughts?

    So they truly are alike. But didn''t she understand that from the very start? This person has always been her ally. He will never leave her.

    "I can''t sing that song anymore." Sumire trailed off. "My debut song, superstar of tomorrow. I wrote it with the feelings in mind of our promise that snowy concert. But I only realized that afterwards. I thought I was writing for Ru."

    From the very start, her music was all about Yuhi.

    "I thought I made my mind up. If I achieve my goals, I will tell you my feelings. But I would tell you that it was all in the past and that I want to stay with Ru. But I realized after singing that song that I couldn''t do that. I have chased after you for a long time and wanted to sing by your side not just as a fellow musician but as the person you love."

    At those words, she watched Yuhi''s cheeks color, and she quickly realized what she had just said. But it was already far toote.

    "So uh." Yuhi scratched his cheeks. "That confession of yours was quite bold."

    "I--I wasn''t confessing!" Sumire eximed.

    This is embarrassing; how did she end up blurting out such things? Even if she did get caught up in the moment, she should know better than to act emotionally like this.

 Chapter 565 - Smile

    "Did you hear about Aki having a hard time?"

    "Why are you mentioning this now?"

    "Asuka and that annoying captain of hers dropped me a hint when I dropped by the other day. The reason why you are in such a hurry."

    "I-" Sumire trailed off. "No matter what I do, I keep causing people problems. Would it be better if I isted myselfpletely? Would it be better if I stopped talking to other people? There was a time where I truly thought this way."

    But her feelings have changed, haven''t they?

    "It is the same with Arashi-san. He doesn''t want to see me. It was painful when Futaba told me how he''s been living up until now. But at the same time, I thought maybe it was a good thing that he forgot. I may have brought light into his world, but I also brought an unbelievable amount of pain to him."

    "That''s not true, and you know it." Yuhi hugged her. "I know it''s still scary. But you''ll be absolutely fine from now on. It may have been a journey of redemption, but I''m sure you learned and figured out many things you didn''t have the luxury to do before. Everyone''s feelings and your own they''ve always been joined as one and connected. "

    "I-"

    "It''s okay; your feelings will surely reach everyone. I''m sure deep down they''ve always understood. But since they are all slow, the only way for them to truly understand is through music. "

    "Then what about your feelings for me, Yuhi-san? Do you truly want to marry me?"

    Yuhi grabbed hold of her hand and kissed her fingertips. "You already know the answer. But since you''re still being stubborn." He leaned forward and mumbled in her ear. "Look forward to Christmas."

    ˇ­.

    A few hourster, it was finally her time to appear. Yumi-senpai already performed a total of ten songs. It shouldn''t surprise her too much since she has already seen her perform so many times. But there is something different.

    Yumi-senpai is truly amazing.

    Yumi-senpai was on the other end; they would enter separately.

    It''s still scary.

    ''I am trembling, and my heart is beating so fast.''

    This is so pathetic; she is still so weak.

    What if she ends up relying on everyone else too much like before? What if this time she ends up causing them unimaginable pain? But even then, she wants to sing. She wants to return to the stage. She wants to be able to once again tell everyone. If she can, then maybe something will change.

    The scenery she saw only once, she wants to see again.

    Sumire recalled Yumi-senpai, Masaru, and Yuhi''s words. The people she looks up to give her such high praise. Normally, when people praise her, she feels suffocated, but something is different when ites to those three.

    ''I felt excited. I made them look my way. Can I stand on stage with them and be proud?''

    Sumire gradually dragged her feet across to get to the stage. She kept her head low when she heard people whispering.

    "Wow, she showed up?"

    "Even if she shows, can she sing?"

    Oh this song? Her eyes widened when she realized that the background track ying wasn''t one of Yumi-senpai''s songs but hers.

    "Everybody knows what this song is, right? On the count of one, two-"

    "Smile." The crowd called out.

    It seems she has worried way too many people. Sumire took a deep breath. It is okay now; she can sing. No, she wants to sing.

    "If he sky was crying for you

    I''ll turn into a sea and embrace it

    even if we''re swallowed by the storm and lose our map

    your back is the signpost for me now

    like the moon and sun, even when near or far

    please be close enough

    to capture my light

    smile smile

    watch me always, watch me forever whenever

    smile smile

    want to believe, want to feel it forever

    smile smile

    being able to understand happy mornings and sad nights

    I won''t forget to smile

    I cannot live without you forever." Sumire sang.

    ..

    Sumire returned after the third encore song was over. Normally having another MC before thest song is umon. But she couldn''t dismiss that bad feeling amid ''Shine Line. '' Indeed, once she got backstage, she noticed that Soujiro, who had been with Yuhi earlier, was no longer in sight; instead, there was a rather anxious-looking Yuhi.

    So the dark clouds she saw from the small roof in the stadium was correct. What are they nning? No, what are they doing outside?

    Sumire immediately hugs Yuhi. "Sumire. "

    "This is all my fault. I know you don''t want me to me myself. But I''m not that slow anymore. No, I don''t think I ever was. It''s my fault. However, if I had been more honest, we shared the me for what happened then. I could have persuaded you. I''ve made so many mistakes, and yet people have never med me. I wonder why I didn''t notice it sooner; love has always been right beside me."

    "Sumire-Sumire--"

    "It''s okay. I''m still afraid. But in our short time apart. I didn''t just cry. A part of me learned to be stronger. Yuhi, I love you. That''s why I''m here right now. "

    Yuhi ced a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Leave it to Masaru and the others. I will stay right here."

    "If you sneak away-"

    "I know."

    Sumire hesitated to run to the stage, but it would be bad for her to stop now. Moreover, if she does that, then those people would win. She has to keep singing tonight no matter what.

    "Why? I''vepletely forgotten how to love

    meetings wille someday with the beginning of parting

    somehow, I have decided upon that idea.

    you tied the loose shoces of my dirty sneakers

    your shy smile suddenly shone in the sunlight."

    Ru, being an idol is truly amazing, you know? Even someone as normal as her was able to change.

    "It''s not that I love for want of love

    you gave me the courage to love straight-forward.

    the two swear to the journey from now

    that no matter what urs, the two hands will never part."

    She made loads of friends, she has created many precious memories and received so much from them.

    "It''s weird; the everydayndscape begin to seem special

    the flowers, birds, and sea, the wind, mountains, sweet sun

    when everything shines together."

    She''s fallen in love several times.

    So many people have loved her.

    But, there''s always been one personˇŞonly one person for her.

    "I found thest piece to the unsolvable jigsaw puzzle

    your broad back protects me, and I''ll continue to follow you

    for eternity."

    Everyone is shining together; their feelings are all connected even now.

    These feelings have increased even more since she came to Tokyo.

    "Until now, I''ve taken the longer way around but

    I''m finally able to love straight-forward

    the two will head to the dream of tomorrow

    no matter what urs."

    She''s no longer alone. She never really was. Even in that short time, she left. Everyone''s feelings, all those emotions were still there.

    Yuhi, the same goes for you.. Even though it was painful, he must have understood that if they truly were fated to be together, they would meet one day again.

 Chapter 566 - Her Dream Is Simple

    Meanwhile, not too far from the stadium.

    Shin was watching a group of hooligans- no, the members of akagumi beating up some men dressed in ck.

    "Now then, who says you can interfere with our Princess concert?"

    ''I came over because I was worried, but it seems like there is no need to be concerned. Hamano Atushi and the rest of akagumi have things covered, and Kiragi Asuka leads a group of Hyou4 men to deal with anything supernatural rted.''

    Still, they are truly bold for them to attack the concert like this. Don''t they fear Takahashi Yumi? Even if she is singing on stage with Sumire, she can still do something. That is how frightening that person is.

    Then again, Takahashi Yumi doesn''t have to raise her hand. Akagumi and Hyou4 can handle these. It seems Nagawa is controlling the media too. This ce is near the venue, and not every reporter can get into the stadium. There should be more people here, but the area is empty. It didn''t take him long to realize that Nagawa was pulling some strings.

    So that guy can be useful.

    Shin thought back to his recent visit to the SF headquarters. Their clothes resemble the inspectors who came by the other day. Is it just his imagination?

    His thoughts broke off when he heard footsteps approaching from behind.

    "Not going to y with them, Tachibana?"

    This person is Tachibana Masaru, a member of the group Nanairo feather and also one of the people Sumire respects when Shin learned that he found it very strange. Out of all the people she chooses to admire, why is it this guy?

    "I like to watch them having fun instead."

    Shin sighed. "That is just like you." His gaze fell towards the huge screen showing a live broadcast of the concert.

    Sumire wore a bright smile on her face as she sang.

    "I do think that she has a mysterious charm about her. But the professional world doesn''t let you get by on charm alone."

    He also became an idol because he liked to sing. But like Yuhi, it did not take him long before he realized how restricting it was. It is not enough to have charisma and talent. She has to have something else.

    "Her dream is actually a lot simple. Facing her objective and being able to pursue it head-on despite theplications. That is thedy''s strength."

    "Even if she can''t see beyond that?"

    A tender expression appeared on Masaru''s face.

    "I have faith in her potential. A much bigger dream is waiting just beyond the dream he has now. I think thedy could really make that dreame true. But now, there are parts of me that just want her to remain as she is, even though she can''t. It''s just that the shine she has - is something I see as beautiful. It''s so bright; it''s disorienting."

    "What about your feelings for her?"

    At those words, Masaruughed. "I never thought I would hear you ask me that Shin-chan."

    "Quit acting familiar."

    "You say that, but you watched over her well. I have to thank you for that."

    Shin sighed deeply. "When you sent me that message earlier this year, I wondered what you wanted me to do. When I saw her transfer papers, I wanted to hit you. You encouraged her toe here, didn''t you?"

    "Correct. I knew thedy wanted to see Yuhi. I also knew he was sending her secret letters too. So I visited her one night and gave tickets to Tokyo that she could use any time. She was gone by night the next day. It seemed she already made her mind up but wanted a push in the right direction."

    So it was something like that.

    "Do you feel bad for Tsueno Mamoru?"

    "There is no need. I think that guy understood better than anybody, Sumire''s dream and the person she loves."

    Masaru ps his back. "You''re so serious, Shin-chan. There is a reason why I came to Tokyo. It wasn''t just for thedy." He trailed off. "But you could also say it is because of her."

    Shin felt a menacing presence at those words, and his body shuddered.

    A jet ck dot fell from the sky like a single thread. The sky color changed into a normal sunset hue to a pitch red blood color sky. There stood a man with long ck colored hair wearing a mask.

    Shin became alert, thinking that he was about to chant some sort of incantation. But nothing happened; no, he removed the mask. Shin felt his entire body tremble when he got a look at the man''s face.

    "Do you recognize me now?" Lucifer said, almost mocking.

    "Oh, I do; now I have even more reasons why I want to kill you." Shin gritted his teeth.

    When he first started investigating this guy, he felt that the guy looked familiar. But he didn''t understand the reason why. But now he did.

    ''This guy was the one who caused the ident in the establishment.''

    This entire time those people have tricked them. It''s no wonder Nagawa couldn''t say anything about his identity.

    "Let me ask you a question, is that your real appearance or are you simply mocking me now?"

    "It is my real appearance."

    "Since that does not seem to shock you. I shall tell you an interesting fact. How I forcibly took her first time from her then."

    Rage shed through him. His hand fell to the hilt of his sword. "Just what are you implying, Lucifer?"

    Lucifer raised his eyebrow. "Didn''t you hear me? I''m saying that I was the one who soiled her for the first time. I can remember it; clearly, her anguish cries as she called for the name of the one she was in love with. Ah what ecstasy. How even when I erased her memories and did it with her again, she showed the same reaction."

    At those words, Shin couldn''t control his emotions, but before he could step forward, Masaru stepped between them.

    "Shin-chan, head back to the stadium."

    "Huh, but-"

    "This guy wanted to separate you, Nagawa Sano, Narasaki Hino, Eli and Yuhi from thedy. Shin-chan, you have one of those keys, don''t you?"

    Shin''s eyes widened when he heard those words. How does Masaru know about the keys? Since Sumire came to Tokyo, he has helped her with her investigation. The investigation Mamoru was leading right before the ident. Hee finally found a hint, five keys, and a single loc during her disappearancek. Those were the items Mamoru was looking for.

    Why did he go through such trouble? Shin still didn''t know. He searched all over for the keys, and imagine his surprise when he realized where they all were? He has one, and the other four belong to those guys.

    This must be the reason why the ck Alice organization kept Nagawa Sano. They knew about the key. No, it''s not just Masaru; Sumire must know about it too.

    "Don''t die," Shin said, clenching his fist as he turned his back and headed in the direction of the stadium.

    ''Life is the most precious thing in the world, but it''s also the cruelest thing. Because it has a time limit itself, every life is unique, and because there is no chance toe back to life, you must treasure your current life.''

    Sumire''s words appeared in his mind. Even from here, he can hear her sing if he listens carefully.

    He won''t allow anybody to intervene. At this stage, nobody can take it from her.

    When he arrived at the stadium, the crowd was going wild, not with excitement but resentment. Shin nced up at therge screen and saw several photographs on Mamoru''s ident and the day before when Sumire went to Tokyo.

    Is this their goal? But then what is with all the attacks outside? No, there is somebody else taking advantage of this moment.

    His thoughts broke off when he heard somebody yelling down the phone. It was Nagawa Sano, and beside him was Narasaki Hino.

    "I thought I told you-"

    "San, quit it. You know the entertainment industry is dirty. You cannot ."

    "Damn." Nagawa cursed as he ended the call. "Then let''s get her now. I can help her leave."

    "I would advise against that." A voice from behind him said. Shin turned around and saw a man with dark-colored hair wearing ab coat.

    Hino sighed. "You have to wait until now to show up."

    "It seems we are all together; that is good." Eli pped his hands. "Nagawa Sano, if you take her away now, she will resent you for eternity."

    "But she-"

    "Singing is her life. No matter how much people hate her, music will always be on her side."

    ''Shin, do you believe in it? The power of songs? I do. It may seem odd to say this, but I believe music has tremendous power. That power may differ per person, but the end goal is the same. To convey such beautiful emotions to people and to make them smile.''

    "I also think we should wait," Shin mumbled. "Besides, Yuhi is there."

    If Yuhi is there, then there is nothing to worry about.

 Chapter 567 - Surpass

    It''s the final song, the decisive song that will end this concert, and the battle with Yumi-senpai. She was worried about what was happening outside, even more after the skies turned red. But, ''I believe in them.'' It seems Yuhi stuck to his promise and stayed put too. If Yuhi is doing that, then she ought to follow his example.

    Her thoughts broke off whenYumi-senpai appeared behind her and patted her shoulder.

    "Take a deep breath, one, two-"

    Sumire followed those instructions, and her shoulders rxed.

    "Do you love music? Do you like singing?"

    "I do. I have so much love for it that I can''t hold back anymore."

    "I will put everything into this moment."

    The two of them have shared the same feelings towards music from the very start. Yumi-senpai must have noticed that otherwise, she would not have epted her to be her disciple.

    Sumire: Where do you want to go?

    Yumi: What do you want to be?

    Sumire: Picture it in your mind however you like

    Yumi: Think of what''s right before you

    Sumire: and of what''s toe

    Yumi: The excitement builds as the view turns colorful

    Sumire: Saying, "I can''t."

    Yumi: is no good

    Both: Rather than that, "let''s give it a try!"

    Her dream started because of Yuhi, but then she met those guys.

    ..

    At Tsukuhara highst year

    Sumire couldn''t believe they had found her. ''I was careful not to leave any tracks, and this is an abandoned building. How did they know I woulde here?''

    "Senpai...why?"

    "There''s nothing wrong, is there? For a while, I''ve noticed it too." he trailed off, holding up a piece of paper, causing her eyes to widen. " Besides, this is the perfect timing for this too." Arashi wore a tender gaze on his face as he said this.

    Nao casually hits him with his spear, " Quit acting cool and hogging the spotlight."

    "Right, it''s not fair at all." Sei agreed.

    "Good grief," Masato said with a deep sigh.

    "But our harmony only seems to work well with your songs,dy. "Masaru said with a wink.

    Mikaze nodded and smiled. "We saw one of the songs in the pack you gave us a while back and realized that the melody was written for seven The painting and the double centers. We realized what it was you were searching for-" He trailed off. "Lately, you''ve looked down too; that''s why we wanted to do something to cheer you up."

    "The only way we can do that is writing the best lyrics for your songs," Masaru added.

    Sumire suddenly felt Daiki squeeze her hand and smiled warmly at her.

    "Didn''t you find your answer?"

    ˇ­

    Right now, she cannot meet with them; to pursue her current goals, she has to abandon them.

    Imagination is what leads to my future self

    Admiration is what bes my hopes and dreams

    Having a goal is what drives me forward

    Along the path to where I''ll realize my aspirations

    Sumire: Keep running straight ahead,

    Yumi: as believing in your own feelings

    Both: is where it all starts

    Yumi: I want to fly high and try shining bright

    Sumire: We''re able to do anything

    Yumi: so let''s start?

    Sumire: Having even more fun, closer to reality

    Yumi: I can''t stop myself just thinking about it

    It was shortly after Midnight five''s first performance. The five got invited to a prestigious music show, and they invited her to watch. It was then where she decided that she would do anything to make sure they achieved their dreams.

    ..

    At Stadium - Tokyo, a few months ago.

    She could see five colors, five different colors. It is not a rainbow, nor do these colors blend well together. They are distinct and different from one another. But why does it feel right? What is this? This is the first time she has ever seen such a stage. How often has she watched their stages individually or as Yuhi and just Quatro light?

    However, there is something different. Sumire couldn''t calm her heartbeat. She quickly left the special guest seats and headed towards the gate. But before she could leave, she nced up and spotted five people.

    "ording to my calctions, that was perfect; you also think so, do you not?" Jun said, bending down and cing a kiss on her hand.

    "Indeed, next time we can all fall together," Tetsuo said, doing the same with her left hand.

    Kou suddenly leaned close and grabbed hold of her arm, ensuring that it was high up before he sped their hands together. "Yay, we did it !"

    "Sumire! We did a great job, eh? What''s with that surprised look of yours, stupid." Ran said, flicking her forehead.

    She turned to her ck-haired boyfriend, who immediately embraced her, causing the crowd to go rather wild.

    "W---ait, we''re in front of people...."

    Rather since Yuhi just joined them, he shouldn''t be doing something like this. " No, I want to make it clear. That you are my girl."

    Doesn''t everybody know that already? What is he trying to do?

    "A-are you guys stupid?" Sumire eximed, flustered.

    "If we are stupid, what does that make you, my dear?"

    Gah- when Yuhi says things like that with a smile on his face, it is hard for her. Moreover, his smile is very dangerous for her heart. Sumire wrapped her arms around his waist, and she felt him intertwining their hands.

    "Thank you." She whispered ever so quietly, but she knew the others heard her.

    ...

    Yumi:: The power to make thingse true. Yes

    Sumire Everyone has it deep inside

    Both: Imagination is what opens the door to tomorrow

    And soon a new world wille into view

    The stronger your feelings, the greater your power

    Be brave, and your map will spread out before you

    Yumi: One day, I''ll be my ideal self

    Sumire: All I''ve got to do is look within me

    So many people have given her the strength to sing, to continue even though it is painful and suffocating for her. She is still frightened, but she wants to convey these important feelings.

    ''I want to continue to sing.''

    No matter how many people resent her in the future, no matter how much malice there is in the world. She will never give up singing again. For her, singing is her lifeline; without it, she cannot survive.

    The months she went by without singing were so very painful. But she no longer has to do that.

    She will sing and make sure it reaches everybody, even those who resent her.

    Imagination is what brings forth a new reality

    So let''s fantasize as much as we can

    The bigger the picture, the greater the possibilities

    So let''s dream up something beyond imagination

    Yumi: Even if it seems impossible.

    Sumire: I don''t want to just give up

    Let''s make a miracle of our own

    The board behind them changed the moment the song ended, showing arge picture of Yumi-senpai and her. Then a small bar gauge gradually fills. Her eyes widened when she noticed that Yumi-senpai''s had stopped, and hers kept going.

    Sumire walks over to the mic, "To all of my fans who have supported me. I''m grateful beyond words. Thank you very much!"

    She felt so overwhelmed and quickly passed on the mic to the purple-haired woman.

    "I am d that I decided to be an idol. In all my years on stage, I''ve had the same wish. I wished that my singing and dancing could bring to as many people''s hearts as possible. So many people havee all the way here to watch our concert, who have smiled at our singing and dancing. That is my greatest happiness. I have now done my idol activities on the greatest stage, with my greatest rivals, with the greatest passion."

    Yumi-senpai, really for everything you''ve done.. She can''t be anything more than grateful.

 Chapter 568 - A Constellation Of Hope

    Sumire took the mic being passed to her by the announcer and took a deep breath. "I mentioned it during my debut that there were three people who inspired me to continue this path. It''s only because I''ve been chasing her this far that I was able to climb this high. I thank her from the bottom of my heart. Today I beat her, however-"

    Yumi winked. "This is far from over. While you continue to evolve Sumire-chan, I will do the same. You lit the fire in my heart, and it is burning so strongly. In two years, challenge me again on that stage, and we will decide who the true top idol is."

    Her eyes widened when she heard those words, and Sumireughed. "You always seem to get thest words in. I am no match for you there." Sumire trailed off. "I will be right on your trail and head to the top at the speed of light."

    ...

    An hourter -

    A relieved sigh escaped her lips as she slumped down on the pir in the lounge area. ''Those reporters are so weird! They were shooting death res during the pre-conference.'' Human hearts are truly hard toprehend. She indeed sang with even the haters in mind. But she didn''t think she would get through to them.

    Music is truly amazing; it has the power to change people''s hearts. It was the same back at the festival when she painted that picture. She wants to continue using the things she loves to make people smile.

    Her thoughts broke off when somebody pressed a cold drink against her cheek. Sumire looked up and saw Yuhi. No, what stood out to her was the scar on his cheek and the cuts on his hands.

    "You ran away way too quickly." Yuhiughed. "But that is like you; you''re not going to suddenly adjust to the reporters being nice."

    "Yuhi-san," Sumire said sharply. "You broke our promise."

    "Only towards the end. You know they nted a bomb in the stadium, right?"

    "A--a bomb?" Sumire looked at him in disbelief. But Yuhi is not the type of person to lie to her. "I see a bomb, so whatever they were doing outside was only a distraction."

    Those people are truly ruthless. But it seems Asuka and Atushi handled everything.

    "Sumire." Yuhi suddenly said in a serious tone. "There is something I want to ask you."

    "Yes?"

    "Shin told me something strange. Lucifer appeared, and he said he took your first time."

    Eh? Sumire blinked, puzzled at those words. What did Yuhi just say? "How could he say that? It''s true my first time wasn''t with Ru; it wasn''t with Ren or even Kou or Atsuro. But it wasn''t him."

    Sumire quickly covered her mouth when she realized something.

    Yuhi''s eyes twitched, annoyed. "Oh? If it wasn''t them, then I wonder who it was."

    ''I can''t tell Yuhi it was Toh. After all, I didn''t have feelings for him. How could I tell him I was just fooling around? It had nothing to do with me being lonely.''

    But for Lucifer to make that im, does he know Toh? Toh was a spy from an organization that disliked her. Toh got closer to her in order to step all over her.

    "That designer?"

    Sumire flinched when she heard his tone. Uh-oh, maybe she shouldn''t have listed out all the guys like that. But really, if anybody else overheard this, they would surely misunderstand. There are no reporters around, right? She did make sure, but who knows. Those guys are like snakes lurking around.

    "Yuhi, you know Toh and me. It''s not what your thinking. I wasn''t serious. I knew he was a spy."

    The only reason she slept with him was because she wanted to catch him out. ''Two can y that game.''

    "If I think about it now, it was very petty of me to do that. But at that time, I was having a hard time as a member of the Holy Knights. I had strength, but that was all. I was no good at other work. So I wanted to prove myself. I admit it wasn''t the best choice, but I didn''t want to lose my ce there."

    ''Even though I was not attached to anyone there. I didn''t want to be alone.''

    Sumire waited for his response, but Yuhi didn''t reply right away. Seconds turned into minutes quickly. Uh-oh, is he seriously mad this time? Ever since she came here, Yuhi has not gotten seriously angry at her even once.

    It surprised her how calmly he reacted to everything. Sure there were times when he became emotional. But he has never truly gotten angry at her. She always found his unusual behavior; how is it possible for him not to resent her a little for her careless behavior?

    Is it because he does not truly care for her? There was a time when she thought that, but those thoughts quickly vanished. How could she possibly have such thoughts when he treats her well?

    Even though he has a busy schedule and seldom has time to attend ss, ever since she transferred, Yuhi has attended school more frequently. They walk home together and go shopping.

    He is the first person to fly to her side and help her whenever she is sick. He stays by her side the entire time she is sick and is careful not to disturb her when he has to do some work.

    ''He is too good to me.''

    No, that simple sentence cannot describe Terashima Yuhi''s treatment towards her. This is more than good treatment. He treats her like some type of goddess and practically does everything for her. Sometimes she thinks it is a bit too excessive, but at the same time, it warms her heart.

    ''I can tell he is only looking at me.'' Those eyes, which to others normally appear cold and distant, only brighten when she is around.

    Her thoughts broke off when she felt a gentle pair of lips on her forehead.. "I already know that."

 Chapter 569 - Donâ€™t Be So Good To Me

    It was just four words that anybody could say, yet it sent a wave of happiness across her heart. She extended her hands out, indicating she wanted a hug, and he happily obliged. The moment she was in his arms, a content sigh passed her lips.

    "Yuhi-san, stop being so good to me."

    "Hmm? I wondered what you were thinking about so seriously, but I think you already understand why I''m so nice to you."

    Right, because of his feelings towards her. She has had plenty of chances to see how he behaves in front of other people. In front of others, Yuhi is very cold-hearted; whenever others talk to him, he would have that stiff look on his face and mumble one-word sentences.

    Is it because he understands that all those people who approach him have ulterior motives?

    It is only normal for the people around them not to be sincere in this business. No matter how many times she glorifies her dreams, she understands full well how shady and corrupted the Entertainment industry could be.

    It is sad, but it is not enough to just like singing. Hence why she chose to be an idol rather than a singer. Idols have bad images, and many harsh critics say idols are not singers.

    Indeed, idols certainly focus more on their appearances rather than honing their music skills. But she wants to change that, which is why she made a vow with her close friends to infiltrate the idol industry and change it.

    She made that decision, but why did Yuhi also enter this field? He debuted as a singer. Why did he suddenly be an idol halfway? She was curious but knew it wasn''t an easy topic to ask.

    "So hey," Yuhi suddenly mumbled. "I know you''re more open about this stuff, but you don''t mind hugging me in public?"

    Sure enough, the moment he said those words, Sumire finally took a look at her surroundings and realized that the lounge area was no longer empty. The receptionists returned to the desk, and people exited the rooms.

    Her cheeks colored when she realized that they had been there for a while now. Sumire hits Yuhi''s chest. "Why did you just tell me?"

    "Hm? I just noticed." Yuhi said innocently.

    He is definitely lying!

    Sumire pulled away from his hold with puffed cheeks as she looked away.

    Yuhi onlyughed and circled her until he stood in front of her again. He wiped the corner of her eyes casually with his sleeve.

    "Where should we go for dinner?"

    Sumire was about to reply when something came to mind. "The bar. The party."

    It took her a moment to realize why the others hadn''te to see her live. It was because of the party; they must have spent that time setting up.

    "We need to go!" Sumire briefly nced at the time.

    Because the reporters chased her at the end and she could not escape, quite some time had passed. The others would surely be waiting for her. She recalled how excited they were when Yuhi said that she could go.

    ˇ­.

    However, during the entire journey to the bar, Yuhi was sulking how it wasn''t fair that he couldn''t hog her to himself. Sumire facepalmed. Didn''t they already discuss this? Why is he sulking about it now?

    It would indeed be nice if they spent time together. It was Christmas eve, and many couples on the main street walked together.

    The bright and beautiful illuminated decorations made her happy. She could hear merry chatter and Christmas music from the shops on both sides.

    asionally she would stop and ask Yuhi if they could have a look at the stalls.

    Sumire''s gaze fell on the various ornaments when she suddenly felt something brush across her hair. Yuhi ced a gorgeous purple sciatica flower hairpin across her hair. With a gentle gaze in his eyes, he mumbled.

    "This suits you."

    She could only avert her gaze at his direct words. He is truly acting weird tonight. Did he notice that she sang for him? If he did, he would have mentioned it by now. Moreover, she tried her best to conceal it.

    It would be bad for the media to get hold of her true feelings for Yuhi. Since they started dating there, have been many spections regarding their rtionship. Spections huh? Sumireughed when she thought of those far-fetched rumors.

    Some said she was his mistress, his ything, and they met when she was selling herself at the bar. It seemed the general public knew about her visiting bars and entering despite being underaged. There were other stories, but all of them portrayed her as some kind of seductress.

    Sumire sighed deeply. As if she could seduce Yuhi - look at him. Even if he is handsome, just holding his hand makes her nervous.

    Yuhi quickly paid for the hairpin, and the two continued walking hand in hand down the busy street.

    He is truly unusual; she thought she better understood him now that she is his official girlfriend. But there are still many things that she does not know about him.

    "By the way, did you notice that a reporter has been following us since we left the stadium?"

    A reporter? Sumire casually scanned her surroundings and made it look like she was looking at the shops. She spotted a man wearing a grey cap and dark-colored clothes. There was arge camera dangling around his neck. At a nce, he seemed like a normal person. But Sumire could tell.

    She clung to Yuhi''s arm and sighed. "It''s Christmas eve."

    These people do not have families to return to and spend the holidays with?

    Then again, she cannot judge their circumstances. This person probably wants a picture. Hmmm, what could she do? Yuhi suddenly wrapped his waist around her and frowned.

    "Don''t do something stupid." Yuhi quickly advised her. "Did you know your manager has people following you? Those people will take care of him."

    Sumire blinked when she heard Yuhi''s words. Her manager has people following her for what? Moreover, it was not Hino''s style to keep her safely guarded.

    Something must have happened for him to take such precautions, but what could it be?

 Chapter 570 - They Have Made A Move

    After walking for a few minutes, they eventually arrived at the residential areas near the bar. Underneath the street light in the middle of the street, she spotted a familiar bike parked.

    Isn''t that Shin''s bike? Sure enough, when they got closer, she confirmed it was Shin''s. However, recalling that the reporter was following them, she could not run over.

    Yuhi, however, pushed her forward. "Go. I will deal with it."

    Sumire turned to him with suspicion and then sighed. "I suppose I shall leave this to you."

    ''Sometimes, I do not want him to get involved with this anymore. The ugliness and dirtiness of the underworld are far too much sometimes. However, it is because of people like that reporter that I was unable to find peace.''

    What murderer? Because they repeatedly said such things after Ru''s death, she started to believe it. It took quite some time, but she gradually overcame those words after she settled her emotions.

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi suddenly grabbed hold of her hand. "I forgot to do something."

    Before she could even ask him what it was that he forgot, she felt his hands on her cheeks, and in the next second, he was kissing her deeply.

    ''Stupid hooligan.'' Sumire cursed in her head. He should at least warn her before giving her such a passionate kiss. Although it was the middle of the night, this was still a residential area. Many people were walking nearby.

    Sure enough, it did not take long before she heard the sound of people whispering. Sumire hit Yuhi''s chest with her hands, indicating for him to let her go, but not only did he not do that, he deepened the kiss instead.

    After kissing for a good few minutes, he eventually let go and wiped his lips. "Well, I hope the reporter took a nice photo."

    "Hooligan," Sumire mumbled. Even without looking at a mirror, she knew how red her face was right now.

    Yuhi chuckled before pressing a light kiss on her forehead. "Yes, yes, I know. Get going; Shin is looking this way and sighing."

    "You''re so cruel to your rivals."

    "If I wanted to be cruel, there are other things I can do."

    Sumire immediately sensed his suggestive sounding tone and quickly bolted away from him. It did not take long before she reached Shin''s motorbike.

    "I thought I was going to have to wait forever."

    Sumire coughed lightly, realizing what he was implying. "Don''t be stupid. Yuhi won''t attack me in the middle of the street."

    "Actually, he could."

    Her cheeks colored again, understanding that Shin was right. Several of Yuhi''s attempts appeared in her head. She shouldn''t underestimate that beast-

    Her thoughts broke off when Shin extended his hand out and passed her an envelope. "You should prepare yourself; those people have made a move."

    Those people? Sumire immediately took out the first stack of documents from the envelope.

    "Dark entertainment?"

    "It seems they took over a small entertainmentpany, and with the ck Alice organization funding, it has now expanded. They have already actively recruited new artists and will start activities next month."

    Start activities next month? This timing clearly shows they are trying to go against her. With her being in Tokyo, it was difficult for her to get herpany''s support. Moreover, she does not want to trouble them over this matter.

    ''It is okay if you take a rest.''

    A rest, huh? If she debuted again under a differentpany, they would treat her as a new artist. But that situation would be far better than hering back with her old status and having that newpany plot something using those new artists.

    Trying to suppress her, think again?

    "Shin, Jupiter records president, was trying to recruit me, right?"

    Shin''s eyes widened when he realized what she was suggesting. "Wait, Sumire, If you join thepany, you will be with Atsuro-"

    Indeed it was the main reason why she refused before.

    "I cannot join Yuhi''spany."

    She knew what others would say if she joined Yuhi''spany. "I do not want to make things even harder for him."

    At those words, Shin sighed. "I won''t let you do this."

    "Shin-"

    He held up another document and her eyes widened when she saw what it was. It was a contract inviting her to join Yuhi''spany. Hino had already signed it.

    "I figured you would do this when you saw this information, so I asked ahead of time. It seemed he already prepared the contract for you a long time ago."

    Sumire blinked when she heard those words and confirmed it by looking at the time stamp on the contract. That guy didn''t mention it at all. So he was already nning to be her manager?

    "Debut under Yuhi''spany as a new artist. Actually, your technically still considered a new artist despite having so much experience. You only had one debut single and only did activities for like two months before your long break. You are still new. So it''s actually easy to switchpanies."

    "Mm, but this is temporary." Sumire trailed off; her gaze fell on the moon. "I cannot betray Star records just because I want to be with Yuhi."

    She has made many fond memories with the people there. Moreover, when she needed help the most. The president extended his hand out to help her. However, he poached her in a rather shameless manner.

    "I see. It seems they are truly willing to do anything to take you down. However, is it not a waste for them to start an entertainmentpany? There are many ways they can get to you. Your underworld activities have reduced, but you are still very active. Why do they feel the need to take you down using a normal method?"

    "Is it not obvious why?" Sumire trailed off as Shin shook his head. "It is because they can see how much music means to me. They can see how much I love it. If they tried to attack me using normal means, they would lose."

    She was confident that with her strength, nobody could beat her.

    Shin immediately understood. "So they want to target your dream and break you down emotionally?"

    "When I am emotionally vulnerable, it would be easier for them to get to me." Sumire frowned. "What I don''t understand is why they didn''t get to me when I was locked away in Ru''s home."

    That was the time when she was the most vulnerable. If the enemy truly wanted to get their hands on her, why did they not use that time?

    Aki tried to get people to guard the house back then, but she sent them all away, so there was no protection. Even the reporters would drop by, and she would hear them talking outside.

    At first, she ignored it, but then she could no longer stand the noise, so she blocked all the windows.. She made sure there was no sound left.

 Chapter 571 - Gift

    No, it''s not like they never tried to get her.

    There were times when it felt like she was not alone. She felt like somebody was watching her. But she could not be too sure because she was half crazy. The only time she stopped feeling that way was when Toh visited.

    Sumire paused as she thought about her words. When Toh visited?

    He must know something. She ought to contact him.

    For a while, she was indeed in contact with him, but after she arrived in Tokyo, a lot happened, and she had not heard from him. Would it be shameless of her to contact him now?

    Her thoughts broke off when she heard the sound of rattling and noticed that Shin had attached something to the bracelet on her wrist. It was a small charm in the shape of a piano.

    She blinked for a moment before asking. "Is this my Christmas present?"

    Shin does not say anything, but Sumire immediately notices how he averted his gaze. She stared at the charm made out of pure silver. It was one of the things she learned of when she was studying fashion design, how to identify real silver and real gold.

    It may seem like a small and cheap gift to others, but she could determine the value from a mile away.

    "I didn''t think you had good taste," Sumiremented, causing the silent Shin to speak up.

    "I heard that silver can be used as a form of protection. Although I do not understand the logic behind it, I figured this was a less obvious way of protecting you."

    She still wore the bracelet he gave her because Shin insisted it was for protection. Indeed she confirmed with Yuhi that there was a tracking device on it.

    A small bracelet with a small ginkgo on it, it was such a simple gift, so she did not think much of it at the time. But she still showed Yuhi and told him that Shin had given it to her.

    It is wrong for her to wear a gift from somebody who is not Yuhi. Even though they personally knew that he had no hidden intentions when he bought it for her. If the media knew that Shin gave it to her, it would be easy for them to cook up a story. So whenever anybody asked her, she casually mentioned that it was something Yuhi made for her. Yuhi also went along with the story.

    Normally she would tease him; however, perhaps it was the impact of singing with Yumi-senpai. But for the first time in so long, she felt rxed.

    "Thank you."

    "You don''t have to thank me. I am only protecting you because I was asked."

    At those words, Sumire shook her head; she already knew the truth.

    Why is this person still trying to lie- no, why does he insist on protecting her to this extent? She already knew the reason, yet she also felt it was not that simple.

    Her gaze fell back on the documents. "So next month, it seems the peaceful days havee to an end."

    "Sumire, you-"

    "I understand. I knew this time woulde when I insisted on pursuing the truth. I could have easily turned back. They gave me a chance to turn back. However, they also provoked me."

    The reason why Sano was suddenly interested in investing in the entertainment industry. It was something she asked him thest time they saw each other. ''It was something they ordered.''

    Those people knew about Yuhi and her, and they also knew she would be in thepany that day. It was a set-up from the very start. How despicable of them to use this method. They knew they could use Sano against her, and unfortunately, they were right.

    They deliberately gave him that badge so she would take an interest in it. She felt like a huge fool when she thought about how obvious they have been this entire time. How could she have allowed such people to trick her?

    But, a part of her already understood when she saw that emblem. It is far too much of a coincidence. No matter how much she asked Atushi to investigate it whenever he visited her, he said it did not exist. She knew Atushi, and the others thought she was going crazy. Perhaps she was, but that emblem remained in her mind even when she was sleeping.

    It was a clue, but she could not make sense of exactly what it was in her state. Did she see it before or after the ident? What meaning did it have?

    Even though she wanted nothing more than to have a peaceful life, now she was finally together with Yuhi. It was not possible at all. For her to move forward, she has to confront the things disturbing her heart.

    The ident that day, and what those people want with her until she learns the truth, she cannot move on properly.

    "Are you going to be fine? Those people are not using ordinary means. Half the artists they recruited are individuals who dislike you a lot." Shin pointed to the next page. "See this name?"

    The words Hori Ayaka made her exhale deeply; it was clear who this person was even without much investigation. "Is there something wrong with that family? They were the ones who put me through hell; why do they keep harassing me and not leaving me alone?"

    Is it not enough for that woman to have stolen her manager, ce in thepany, and used her status? Later on, after settling into Star records, she quickly investigated how far those two would go.

    If they could get hold of the elite invitations sent for her, it meant they must have infiltrated the elite industry to a certain extent.

    ording to what she learned, Hori Fuuko debuted into high society using her status. She made it look like the only survivor of the Ibuki family was ill and that she would be the one to inherit all the assets. So, naturally, people started to flock to her.

    She wondered how that woman could gain so much fame and connections in a short amount of time. It turned out she used the connections she gained there.

    "Right now, there is not much they can do but this. However, if they do cause further trouble with you, let me know right away."

    Sumire immediately sensed his change in tone.. "Does this mean that this one-" She pointed to the name on the top of the second page. "-is an evolved human too?"

 Chapter 572 - Who Is The Fool?

    "Correct. Hyou4 shared her records the other day, and it turns out she only awoken those abilities a year ago."

    She shuddered when she saw the date on the sheet.

    ''Is this not the time frame where I started dating Ru, and then the kidnapping-?''

    It could just be a coincidence, but Sumire got a bad feeling.

    "Investigate this day and what she was doing then."

    It was a simple order, but she knew it would confuse Shin.

    "There are many others who could cause you more harm. Is there a reason why you are so fixated on her?"

    Sumire did not see the reason why she had to hide it and immediately voiced out her thoughts. "What do you think?

    "It is true that it is far too much of a coincidence. There might be a link somewhere. But whatever lead this is will be faint. Do you still want me to look into it?"

    Indeed if this woman was hell-bent on entering the entertainment industry, she would eventually learn it. People who go against her tend to be agitated and reveal the reason for their hate. When a person is angry, it is easier to pry away any safely guarded information with a bit of provocation.

    Moreover, there are other things she wants Shin to look into.

    "Multiply."

    Shin exhaled, and Sumire sighed too. "It would be nice if you could."

    "I''m not the only one who can look into things for you. I am indeed part of the police force and the SF, but the SF is making things difficult for metely."

    "I don''t have any other options. However, you are right. Many people would follow my orders. How many of those do I trust? How many of them do I want to risk getting involved? Asking someone to investigate is the same as endangering their lives. I cannot risk that."

    "So it''s okay to endanger my life?"

    Sumire wore aplicated expression on her face when she heard those words. Thest time Shin went on that dangerous mission and came back severely hurt, she had many regrets.

    Her thoughts broke off when Shin flicked her forehead.

    "I can see why Yuhi does that to you."

    "Hey-!"

    "I understand that I am the only one in the best ce to help you. That researcher guy was too upied with his research. Narasaki Hino is the president of an entertainmentpany, and he prioritizes Yuhi''s safety. This type of snooping around and investigating could potentially get him in trouble. Nagawa Sano, well, if you ask him for a favor, it is the same as surrendering yourself to him, no?"

    Sumire sighed when she heard thatst part. Right, she also has to deal with that person on the second of January. Unfortunately, no matter how much she wanted to upy herself with work that day, there were no jobs that day.

    Sure, people have national days off; however, it was different for the entertainment industry. There were a lot of things they could do during the holiday season. She found it weird how there was no music-rted job during that day until she heard Hino cursing the other day.

    ''Your saying Sano contacted you and canceled everything?''

    That guy, even though he said he would not force her, doing something like this means forcing her to ept.

    "You look troubled whenever anybody mentions him. Is it that hard to just let him go?"

    "It is; even if you tell him directly, he still doesn''t understand."

    She honestly had difficulty dealing with him despite what she made it look like. She intended to use him at the start, no matter what methods she used. But after all those honest conversations with Yuhi, she realized how much her actions hurt him, so she rethought her ns.

    "I am still deciding what I will do with him. But until then, I will leave things the way they are. This also benefits the media. If I continue acting ambiguous with San, it will distract them."

    If they focus on the so-called love triangle, then they won''t find out about her snooping around investigating Ru''s case.

    It will distract them for a while. There was a time when she first debuted that the reporters followed her to the Holy knight''s headquarters. Fortunately, Aki was waiting for her at the gate that day and spotted them. She did not know how he dealt with them, but there was no report of it on the news.

    "I see Atsuro is not a candidate."

    "It is more believable with San."

    Actually, since there were previous rumors about Atsuro and her, it would be easy to use Atsuro.

    Sumire suddenly sensed him turning quiet. "What''s wrong?"

    "Nickname." Shin pointed out.

    "Oh, are you jealous? Do you want me to call you a nickname too?" Sumire trailed off. "Shin-ch-" Her sentence fell short when he flicked her forehead again.

    "Fool, merry Christmas."

    However, before she could say anything else, Shin was already riding away on his bike.

    ''I wonder what that was all about; the guys around me are all so strange.''

    Sumire did not think much of it and walked in the direction where shest saw Yuhi. She waited there for a few minutes before realizing something. They didn''t exactly say they would meet up here after she finished talking to Shin. Did Yuhi think Shin would take her back?

    As she thought this, she saw a trail of blood on the ground. It was faint and not veryrge, but how could she miss it with her sharp senses?

    She recalled what Shin had just called her a few minutes ago. Who is the fool here?

    Sumire followed the blood trail and saw a man leaning against the walls by the neighborhood dumpster area. Even from a distance, she could tell he was injured. This is strange; how did he get this hurt when he only had to fight off a mere reporter? ording to her memory, the guy she briefly looked at was not strong at all. How did they catch Yuhi off guard?

    She quickly approached him and found him gripping a watch on his hands. She unfolded his hands as she bent down and identified the watch.

    ''Sano''s watch? To be exact, this is the watch I made for him.''

    It was her first time making something like that, and she was unsure how well it would turn out. But surprisingly enough, Sano liked it enough to wear it every day. When they reunited, she did not realize that she had made the watch for him since he covered the strap.

    Sumire exhaled deeply, understanding the situation. "San chased that reporter, and you two got into a fight?"

 Chapter 573 - Crazy Suggestion

    Yuhi, who had just been sitting there since she arrived, suddenly tugged on her hand. "I think I managed to win, but only because I knocked this thing off his wrist."

    ".."

    Sumire immediately understood what he was trying to say. "It is already a thing of the past. If you want one, I can get you something better."

    The important thing right now is being able to treat his wounds. Sumire inspected his face, a badly bruised eye, and swollen cheeks. ''I have to admit that I am a little impressed. I did not think Sano had it in him to start a brawl.''

    Moreover, it must have taken a lot of courage to fight against Yuhi. When she worked together with Yuhi in the Holy knight''s organization, many felt intimidated by Yuhi''s presence alone.

    "The past, huh? The strap is damaged, so he used something else to cover it. He did not want anybody to change the design, so he simply protected it. Your not moved after hearing this story?"

    "Why would I be?"

    Yuhi continued not letting go of her wrist the entire time but not making any other moves either. "It seems the biggestpetitor to win your heart is actually Sano, not Mamoru."

    What nonsense is he spouting now? She recalled the words she exchanged with Shin and sighed. If Yuhi-san is this insecure about it, she would be heartless to continue seeing Sano.

    ''I should stop meeting him to avoid this misunderstanding.''

    "If I asked you not to see him, you would probably do so in a heartbeat. That would be the right thing to do. However, I do not want to see you fretting over him when your not around him."

    "That''s not-"

    "While we are on this topic, tell me about the other one too."

    It never urred to her that Yuhi observed her reactions towards Toh. She only briefly mentioned it before. Sumire exhaled deeply and pulled him up.

    "First, let''s find a ce to sit down."

    In the end, they decided to remain in the residential area. If they go to a public park, even if it iste, there is a chance for people to eavesdrop. It was getting veryte now.

    While she was initially in a rush to get to the party, she knew they would be partying all night with those guys'' personalities. It would make no difference whether they werete or not.

    Sumire reassured herself of this fact as she turned to take some supplies from the medkit in front of her. It turned out someone had seen the fight and wanted to call the police but refrained when she recognized the people fighting. When she went looking for a medkit, thisdy approached her with one with a smile.

    ''You have to treasure that one. He was truly fighting to protect your honor.''

    She did not know what kind of words Yuhi and Sano exchanged. But it was easy to guess since she understood their personalities very well. Sano probably said some misleading things regarding her, and Yuhi defended her. Even though they both harbor deep feelings for her, why was one of them such a fool?

    "You''re thinking of him again," Yuhi observed.

    "Only as a passing thought." Sumire dabbed some antiseptic with the cotton and held it against Yuhi''s eyes. "Hold this."

    "Mm."

    "Do you truly think that lowly of me Yuhi-san? You already know what kind of things he did to me in the past. Why do you think I still harbor feelings for him?"

    "It is more like your actions say more than your words do. Don''t you know whenever he gets hurt, you look very pained. It is small things like this that make me think otherwise."

    "If that is the case, are my feelings a lie?" Sumire challenged him.

    To her surprise, Yuhi shook his head. "No, I know who you like. It may sound like I am contradicting myself here, but I just want to make a few things clear before the new year."

    "This sounds like an interrogation."

    Yuhiughed. "I won''t do that to you."

    Even though he could easily do so, she has learned by now that this person would do anything to ensure that she is safe from harm. He will never force her to do anything.

    There are times when sometimes she wishes he would be harsh on her, but if he actually executed it, she would be disappointed.

    "What do you want to do?" Yuhi asked her in a kinder tone.

    Sumire stopped treating his wounds and slumped her head on his shoulders. "It is hard to say." She mumbled. "I thought I knew what I was doing with him before, but it turns out that is not the case. I have regrets. I already told you this. But, even if I have regrets, what can I do about it? We cannot return to those times."

    The person she knew had long disappeared. She could tell after spending so much time with him that the darkness had already taken over his heart. The pain and grief he experienced cannot vanish. The damage has already been done; that person has already suffered enough.

    "There is a method, but you are going to scold and scorn me for even mentioning it."

    Sumire felt her heartbeat increase and her face color turn cold, understanding exactly what he meant.

    "I am not returning to him!" She eximed.

    That is thest thing she is going to do.

    "But hear me out if all you need is closure. You should temporarily get back together and then end the rtionship in a normal way-" Sumire did not let him finish his sentence as she stood up and stormed away.

    She did not get very far since she felt a familiar pair of arms hug her from the backstopping her in her tracks. "Let me go."

    "I can''t do that."

    "Yuhi-" Sumire said angrily. "How could you even suggest that?" Although it was indeed the most logical thing to do. If she didn''t enter a rtionship with him, she would have probably done that eventually. But now that she is dating him, how could she possibly do something like that?

    "Believe me. I didn''t want to say that." Yuhi suddenly cursed. "Damn, I knew this was a bad idea."

    Sumire immediately understood from his behavior and sighed. "Hino is a good guy. San does not deserve him as a friend."

    "I have to agree. It turns out Nagawa has been neglecting his health a lot ever since you stopped talking to him."

    "It did seem like he was going crazy from the very first day."

    But as Yuhi described the details, Sumire had to admit that she was shocked. She immediately took out her phone and dialed Sano''s number, but there was no answer. She tried again, but it went through to voicemail.

    It took her a moment before she recalled something and dialed another number.. Momentster, she hears a familiar voice. "Yes?"

 Chapter 574 - Sanoâ€™s Determination

    "Miss Penelope." Sumire addressed her. "I am sorry for troubling you but did something happen with you and Sano? Didn''t you say you would look after him?"

    She contacted the woman the day before she decided that she would be ignoring Sano for a while. She understood that he would do something stupid with that guy''s personality, but she did not know what that stupid thing was. So she asked miss Penelope to watch over him.

    At those words, she heard a sigh at the other end.

    "Miss Sumire, actually, do you know where I am now?"

    "Where you are-?" Sumire trailed off when she heard the sound of an airne and paused. "The airport."

    "Sano terminated the engagement this morning, and my grandmother was furious. She said she would deal with the embarrassment, but I have to go abroad and hide for awhile till the mess dies down."

    Sumire frowned when she heard those words. She had to admit that she was shocked. Despite Sano saying all those things, a part of her still doubted it since he kept his engagement. But now that engagement is over; he is practically making it clear that he would chase her.

    "I see, alright, sorry for disturbing you." Sumire did not give her another chance to speak before switching her phone off.

    She thought she could use Penelope as a scapegoat, but now that option is no longer avable. He is practically forcing her to choose! Sumire cursed in her head. That person leaves no room for his enemies to get to him; that is the one thing about him that has not changed.

    If he is doing something like this, does it mean he is serious?

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi pinched her cheeks. "Damn, I knew it. I should have tossed him to the sharks a long time ago. Look how he is affecting you right now."

    "No, uh." Sumire trailed off. "I am just shocked."

    Even when they were officially dating, he did not do something like this.

    "You know what that reporter told me? He said he had threatened all the media outlets in the city. This was why your concert went by smoothly. Initially, the media intended to stir trouble. On Christmas day, which is tomorrow, there will be an article regarding his actions and his statement that he would pursue you."

    ''What kind of twisted situation is this?'' It sounds like something that would happen in a fairytale. But Sumire was more shocked than moved. It would be strange to say it has no impact on her; any normal person would be slightly moved. However, on Christmas day?

    December 25th, 2012. It was a day she would remember for a very long time. The day he heartlessly broke up with her. The words he said to her that day remain firm in her mind. He was so heartless and cruel towards her. The fairytale-like dream rtionship they had all seemed like a lie.

    ''Was he always like this? Did he truly trick me from the start?''

    To think he is going to announce something like that, when two years ago, on that very day, he used the harshest words to cause her to break down.

    She felt very conflicted about this. They are both public figures; making that type of announcement will lead to many people questioning her rtionship with Yuhi. No, it will stir some excitement for the media who want to create a love triangle story.

    Is he trying to win her back or cause her more stress? She no longer wants to deal with the reporters. But, at this rate, it won''t be long before people misunderstand.

    The details of her rtionship with Sano, even though they have more or less admitted it individually, the media does not know the details. However, it would not surprise her if there was more information on it in tomorrow''s papers.

    This is giving her a headache. Sumire felt Yuhi rub her temple gently. "Don''t overthink."

    "I am trying not to."

    She was truly trying, but the shock had yet to leave her.

    If Sano terminated the engagement in the morning, she hadn''t heard it. She was far too busy focusing on the concert with Yumi-senpai. It makes sense that there was no news on it, too, since the entire city focused on the concert.

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi hugged her and sighed. "The road to your heart is difficult."

    "Are you going to give up then?"

    "No." Yuhi said with confidence. "But, I wanted to brood and sulk so you could pity me more."

    Sumireughed when she heard his words. She did not feel stressed for the first time since she saw him beat up. Her gaze softened as she hugged him tighter. "Alright, this is enough childish behavior. The person I am madly in love with is right here; why would I go anywhere else?"

    She felt Yuhi respond by cing a gentle kiss on her forehead.

    "I think we should go now; you''re cold."

    "Mm, let''s go."

    ''I can try and call Sano after the party ends.'' It will be difficult for her to stop him from posting that article. The reporters will definitely not let such a big story out of their grasp. But perhaps if she speaks to him the night before, she can still control the situation.

    .....

    Bar Akagumi is located in the downtown part of Tokyo, an area that has more delinquents/crime rates. But that did not mean it was a bad part of town. Or rather the buildings in this area were more expensive.

    She noticed when they were still a distance away, but it was oddly quiet.

    Sure it iste now, but that never stops those guys from making noise. Moreover, it is Christmas eve; it is normal for people to be awake this time and still celebrate.

    This is weird; why are all the lights out? Sumire observed the room and did not see a single sign of a human being.

    "Eh, did they all go home-" Sumire''s sentence fell short when she felt a pair of arms hug her from the back. "Yuhi, what''s the matter?"

    "I told them to leave. I want to hog you myself till New year after all."

    Sumireughed softly at his honest-sounding words. She thought he was behaving.

    "Well, I don''t mind that." She turned to him and caressed his cheeks. "I did want to be with you tonight."

    She felt bad for the others, but she sent them away anyway. After pouring her feelings for Yuhi, she wanted nothing more than to keep him to herself.

 Chapter 575 - I Like Rainy Days

    Perhaps he read her thoughts, or maybe he saw how she was looking at him, but before long, he was all over her. He is kissing her deeply and with such passion. However, when she felt his hands on her clothing, she paused and looked at him.

    "I''m kidding. I won''t do anything tonight."

    Yuhi backed away and walked towards the kitchen. "I''ll heat up the food, and we can have a mini pic."

    "Ri-right."

    Even when she went over to the couch to sit down, she could not control her pounding heart.

    ''What on earth is wrong with me? We have dated for so many months now; how can I still behave like a shy little girl?''

    He has touched her quite a few times too. But just the mere thought of it made her feel embarrassed.

    Yuhi-san has always had a weird impact on her. But now that they are officially dating, she felt even stranger.

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi sat down on the couch beside her. It took her a moment to realize he had already finished cing the food on the table.

    "Ah, it''s ready? Then we should -" Her sentence fell short when Yuhi edged closer.

    "You know, before we start eating, I have something important to discuss with you."

    "Yes?"

    "If you''re going to tell me you love me, say it directly. Though I do appreciate you singing for me."

    Sumire averted her gaze. "I wasn''t just singing for you."

    "Sure."

    It was clear that Yuhi did not believe her and was not convinced either. Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi kissed the strand of her hair.

    "Hooligan."

    Yuhiughed. "Really?"

    Ah, forget it, even if her heartbeat is going crazy. How can she ignore thisvish meal in front of her? Sumire closed the remaining distance and sat on hisp before she kissed him deeply.

    Sumire felt Yuhi''s hands on the zipper of her dress. "Mmm, you really know how to provoke me."

    ''Even though he was the one who started this.''

    To her surprise, however, after a few minutes, he pulled away again. Why is he acting like a gentleman now?

    Sumire heard her stomach growl, and Yuhiughed.

    "Time to eat."

    She supposes she can sulk about itter.

    After they ate their meal, the two of them sat on the ground by therge windows. Yuhi had his guitar out and yed random songs for thest few minutes. It was pleasant to listen to, even though he was not singing.

    Yuhi is truly talented; she has to work hard in order to catch up with him. Sometimes she wondered how it would feel to perform on stage with him.

    ''I would be more nervous.'' The stage with her dear senior made her nervous, but sharing the same stage with Yuhi? Just the mere thought of it made her panic.

    She wonders why this person has remained by her side for so long.

    "Why did you choose me?" Sumire was very curious. Although she heard his confession, it felt like there was still something more.

    "We already spoke about this. But I guess I missed out on a few things not too long ago. When Masaru was still here, he asked me whether I really liked you."

    Ah, it must have been during that time.

    "It''s not that I wanted to be persistent, but I couldn''t persist because at first, I gave you all my emotions. I didn''t have any emotions left for anyone else from that moment onwards. I decided then that I would only ever give my heart to only you. When we first met at that terrible facility - I understood it already.

    That even if I didn''t rush to sign the contract with you, eventually, we woulde together not because of our parents but because of fate. For me saying something like this is strange. I''m not the scientific type or anything. But things like fate have always been fleeting for me. However, after I met you, that changed. "

    Sumire could only stare at him dumbfounded. Wait a minute; he''s dropping so many bombs on her without any warning at all.

    ''I only asked a simple question, how did it end up like this?'' But Sumire knew better than to interrupt him. Since he has already started, she might as well listen to the very end.

    "If you ask me of the many moments I realized that it was not a normal love, there are plenty of asions. For hanyou males and females, things like sleeping together and touching each other are not considered anything special even at a young age. People see it as something normal. That''s why I wasn''t sure at first. Your blood and the bright painting you did that day drew my attention. Before I knew it I-"

    After a pause, she spoke up."You wanted to know more about me?"

    "Mm, that''s right. I wanted to know more. How is a being shrouded in darkness giving off such a bright light? When I knew who her parents were, I thought, ah, it makes sense. But after a while, I understood that it wasn''t something inherited. It was something natural. One of the moments I was thinking about just now was. There was a time when I first joined would often find you pushing your bike past the football field. I yed often. At first, I thought it was a coincidence, but I realized something was up and called out to her a few times. "

    At those words, her calmposure vanishedpletely.

    "I didn''t think the reason would be that. You circled around that area for so long, and I simply thought you were waiting for somebody else. I didn''t think for a second it was me. There was a time when there were some bad rumors about me, and something simr urred."

    "I--I was caught then too?!!" Sumire eximed in disbelief. What on earth is with this situation?

    If somebody could die of embarrassment, she would have done so long ago.

    "Pfft, yep, I caught you. At the start, though, I thought it was a mere chance encounter. But I was mistaken. It was on a rainy day. I ended up being made to stay behind to help the ss rep due to my grades. I was runningte then, and I sent you a message to go home without me.

    However, once again, I found you loitering around this time on the road opposite the school. Before I could call out to you, it started raining heavily, and you had already rushed off to look for shelter. I decided too that I''d just call you once I found shelter. We unexpectedly ended up in the same ce."

    Her gaze softened at the memory. "You know I thought it was fate. It reminded me a little of the song by jay chou."

    "Rainy days aren''t the most beautiful thing; it''s to find shelter under a roof with you, that is."

    "You must have liked it. "

    She knew how hard it was to please this man when it came to music. He has a lot of opinions. Granted, it was only natural for him to be picky regarding music with his skills.

    "Yeah.. After that time, I unexpectedly started to like rainy days."

 Chapter 576 - I Love Everything

    "Because of me?" Sumire immediately guessed.

    Yuhi nodded. "That moment, it was truly something like a painting. A drenched you, and yet the entire time, I was focused on how beautiful the rain droplets looked on your hair and how the aura around you seemed to radiate, how the background seemed like it was a wash of beautiful colors dancing around you.

    It was exactly like the night when we first met, you standing in a single spot, and the aura around you waspletely different. When I realized this, I understood. Ah, what I feel for you must really be love. In those moments, I was incredibly nervous. Something umon to me."

    Sumire thought she could remain calm, but who knew reminiscing with him would end up like this? Her entire face reddened. T--this is embarrassing to listen to. But, Yuhi is being so serious with her right now. He is pouring his feelings out. No matter how embarrassed she is, she has to listen to the very end.

    "It made me realize, ah, I am a normal guy after all. When you came to Tokyo, you transferred to my school and ended up sitting next to me. I found myself even more mesmerizedˇŞthe habits you have in ss. I noticed. You gradually moved your chair closer to mine so you could rest your head on my shoulders. You conveniently forgot your textbook despite being an organized person, so you could share it with me. Taping your pen and getting all frustrated when I didn''t notice your signals of wanting to be held."

    This, he remembers everything. No, he noticed everything.

    "You sneakily trying to hold my hand whenever the teacher wasn''t lookingˇŞgetting all pouty whenever I spoke about another girl. You''re determined expression whenever you were assigned homework or taskˇŞyour hard-working attitude. You apany people who are bullied and speak to them like normal in order to draw people inˇŞnot hesitating to stand up for those who are suffering. The amount of effort and thought she has for her friends. I love everything."

    ''Her sad expression, angry, calm, happy and the expressions she makes only for him. All of it.''

    Her eyes widened when she heard something. It sounded like Yuhi''s voice, but it came from her head?

    Just now, what was that? He didn''t say anything, right? Indeed after that '' I love everything,'' there shouldn''t have been anything else, and yet just now, she heard extra parts to his speech.

    This isn''t telepathy, right?

    Sumireughed at the thought. No, no- but then again, there exist people with evolved gics. Individuals with powers that society cannot exin, it is possible, but if that is the case, he should have just said that part too.

    Yuhi-san''s sincere feelings towards her that''s something she''s known for a long time.

    No matter how clueless she is with this stuff, how could she not realize how half his songs when he returned to Tokyo after they parted were for her?

    There are many who use songs as messages, messages to convey the words they cannot say out loud. Terashima Yuhi is one of those singers. So it was clear to her that he still felt something for her. She already knew and yet heard all of this. She felt the warmth of his back disappear, and she was immediately pulled into his arms.

    Really, what have you done to me? I don''t remember being like this before."

    Sumireughed at his frustration. "Are you sure about that? You have loved me for a very long time, right?"

    "True, but I had more self-control." He trailed off. "Well, forget it; it feels like you have been stringing me along from the very moment we met."

    Sumire rolled her eyes when she heard those words. "Who was the one who took me to his home on the first meeting?"

    "Technically, we met before when we were kids, but I suppose that was the first proper meeting since you don''t remember."

    He is mentioning it so casually now, even though he seemed reluctant to speak about it before. Sumire recalled what Shin told her. Perhaps Yuhi has already heard the news. If that is the case, then his behavior makes sense.

    She drew away from his hold but slumped her body against his shoulder. Yuhi affectionately caressed her hair.

    "Next month, I am going to be busy. I can already imagine Hino going spartan mode on me."

    "Well, you only did entertainment industry work for two months, so you do not have much experience in the field despite being so skilled. So Hino will most likely give you hell at the start to make sure you catch up."

    "I only care for singing jobs." Sumire did not want to lie about this. "But, I understand since I chose the career path of being an idol rather than a singer. I have to engage in other activities too."

    "Rx, you have Hino as your manager. He is very familiar with the industry. If you tell him you prefer singing jobs, you will mainly get those."

    "Is it that simple?" She did not have many experiences with managers. But based on her knowledge, normally, they take full control of their artist schedule after they decide on an image.

    "It is because it''s Hino."

    Sumire could not miss the confidence behind his tone and her gaze softened. They truly do get along very well. Is it because she has also known Hino since she was younger, but she also felt a family bond with him.

    No, no, saying this even in her head is far too cruel since Hino has feelings for her.

    Sometimes she wonders how it ended up like this. How did she end up attracting so many guys when she had such a terrible personality? No, the biggest mystery to this was how did she get Terashima Yuhi to fall for her?

    The first time he confessed to her, it truly felt like her heart would stop beating on the spot. How on earth is it possible for him to like her romantically? But, that serious gaze in his eyes. She could not dismiss it. There were times when she felt that he liked her more than other people, but she never concluded his feelings as love.

    So when he confessed to her, she was in shock.

    ''I almost said yes.''

    Right, she was so shocked by his confession that she almost agreed. When she looked into his eyes and realized it was real, she truly wanted to say yes. It took all her willpower to say no.

    She cried all night after he left.

    ''But I did not want to be a hindrance to his future.'' She knew if she wanted to, Yuhi would have taken him with her. However, back then, she did not have the status to match him. Even if Yuhi did not care for such things, she would not allow anybody too bad mouth him.

    Despite her rejection and her refusal to see him for so long, they still ended up together. Her status in the entertainment industry is far worse now than it was before.

    ''I wasted so much time.'' Sumire exhaled deeply.. If she didn''t reject him then, then she would not have met Sano.

 Chapter 577 - A Gamble

    It was a gamble on his part.

    He knew how much the others wanted to celebrate the holidays with her. Ever since she admitted that she treats everybody in akagumi like family, he has been more generous about her spending time with the guys.

    Yuhi could only steal nces at her, hoping she understood his signs. But unfortunately, the silly girl was spacing out with a deep look on her face. What is she thinking of now?

    ''She spends far too much time thinking about others-'' Yuhi quickly shook the thought out of his mind. He can''t be that petty, no matter how much he wants her.

    It still frustrated him, however.

    After hearing her sing for him, of course, he would end up worked up. He knew that she would sing for him, but all those songs? She even managed to portray her love for him, singing her mentor''s songs. That girl truly has amazing musical talent.

    Unfortunately, she does not think so. ''She is far better than me.'' It was something he acknowledged a long time ago. Most people with his status in the industry would not admit something like that. But he is not that type of person. If there is somebody more skilled than him, he will acknowledge it immediately.

    Why act stubborn about it? Eventually, the fans and others in the industry will be able to tell.

    How does he tell her, though?

    ''You don''t need status to stand next to me; you surpassed me a long time ago.'' Yuhi shook his head and dismissed those words. He knew Sumire very well. If he said such words, she would certainly run away with her personality.

    That girl is a fast runner too. How many times has she run away from him whenever she gets embarrassed?

    Yuhi sighed deeply as he stared at their intertwined hands. Although he managed to hold her hand, Sumire did not think much of it. She was even ying with his fingers as she spaced out.

    ''This is truly driving me crazy.'' He could only stare at her during the entire time they were eating. She keeps getting prettier and prettier. Unlike the first time she arrived in Tokyo, Sumire''s cheeks had a healthier glow, and she gained enough weight. Even when she wore simple clothing, she looked beyond gorgeous.

    Moreover, she smiled more. She truly looked like a woman showered with love and affection. It seemed like the main reason for her change was his doing, but at the same time, he could not take the credit.

    Many others contributed to her current transformation. However, sometimes he would worry about her. Her nightmares have be less frequent, but the fact remains that she still has them. Moreover, she has more violent breakdowns. There must be an issue somewhere; what is he missing?

    If he thought about her activities since she came back, nothing seemed amis- Yuhi paused in mid-thought. Right, since she came back. Sumire told him that she was held captive in that facility, ording to the information. It must have triggered something inside her to stay in that ce.

    When Mamoru was around her, it was not noticeable. That guy probably did something to prevent her nightmares.

    A deep sigh passed his lips. ''Sometimes, I regret helping Mamoru out so much when it came to Sumire.'' How many times did Mamoru message/call him for advice regarding her? Granted, that fool probably did not need his help.

    Mamoru had a better understanding of Sumire since he could spend more time with her. At first, he thought of it this way. Butter on, he realized his mistake. Those two have a level of understanding of each other that he cannot interfere with.

    The second time he asked her out, he knew it was risky. She lost Mamoru only four months before, and the ident traumatized her. She already turned him down once. But, even though she turned him down.

    ''Why was she crying?''

    After she turned him down, he indeed left, realizing it would be awkward to stay. His injuries still hurt like hell, and it was not wise for him to move around so much. So he booked a room at a hotel nearby. After a few hours, he realized that leaving might send the wrong message to her, so he went back.

    The memory remains fresh in his mind even now.

    ..

    December 2012- Star Town

    Yuhi did not hesitate to bolt out of the room, realizing that Sumire was not replying to anybody''s messages. Is it because of the confession? Did he anger her that much?

    His speed did not take him long before he arrived at her house.

    The front door was unlocked still, and even the gate. The gate aside, how could she not lock the door? When he saw no lights in the house, he became increasingly panicked.

    Did somebody take advantage of the door being open and --? Yuhi shook his head and flicked on the light switch at the entrance. He examined the surroundings carefully.

    It does not look like there has been any sign of intruders.

    Still, it will not hurt to be careful. Yuhi carefully tip-toed inside the house, and when he approached the living room, he heard sobbing.

    It was faint, but he could clearly hear it. Yuhi pushed the door open and found Sumire curled into a ball shape on the corner by the door. He did not miss the knocked-over desk and vase on the side.

    He spotted the ss shards by the door, and he immediately bent down. There was arge gash on the girl''s forehead and blood on her fingertips.

    "Sumire? Hey Sumire?"

    "Yuhi, I''m sorry." She sobbed. "I''m so sorry, but I can''t get in your way."

    What is she talking abo- Yuhi paused in mid-sentence. Could it be she heard about him leaving? He felt his heartbeat speed up. It seemed that the girl did not realize he was there; she was in an unstable state.

    "Do you love me?"

    It was risky for him to ask this question, but he had to do this. He has to learn the truth. Earlier, he sensed there was something amiss when she turned him down, but he did not want to dwell on it in front of her, so he quickly left.

    His thoughts broke off when he felt a familiar pair of arms wrap around his neck. Sumire buried her face in his neck and mumbled. "I love you; of course I do.. I have always loved you, Yuhi."

 Chapter 578 - 2012- The Biggest Lie

    If there was a god in this world, then they would certainly be mocking him. He felt devastated when she turned him down and even cried. To think a few hourster, he is learning that he wasted his tears and she actually loved him too. Yuhi ran his hand through his hair and exhaled deeply.

    She is such a silly woman. He already understood from her mumbling why she turned him down.

    Because she was hugging him so tightly, it did not take him long before he realized that she had a fever due to her wounds and was only half-conscious.

    Yuhi scooped her up in her arms and carefully brought her up the stairs.

    Even though he did not visit her often, he knew which room was hers immediately. Yuhi flicked the light switch on and carefully ced her on the bed. The moment he did, however, she pulled him down.

    It did not take long before he found himself on the bed with the girl snuggled against his chest. For a moment, he panicked, but when he heard the sound of her peaceful breathing, Yuhi simply sighed.

    Taking care not to move too much, he reached over towards the nearest draw and found a towel. He carefully wiped the blood from her fingers and her head; he did this carefully, taking extra care not to wake her up.

    ''Honestly, she is making this difficult for me. After turning him down just a few hours ago, now she is confessing to me and not letting me go.''

    Truthfully the main reason why he confessed to her was because he was confident. Recently there have been many signs that the girl liked him back, such as that recent mission they went on together.

    It was a low-level job that turned into a serious one; the two of them had to spend overnight in a cabin together.

    He intended to sleep on the couch, but the girl said it would be ufortable. The bed was very small, so naturally, there was no space between them. He had to hold her to prevent her from falling. During that time, he carefully observed her reaction.

    For her to react that way, then perhaps there is something. After that day, he searched for more signs and gradually found some more.

    When he heard that he had to return to Tokyo, Yuhi felt terrible. Just when he was on the verge of confirming her feelings. He wanted to gather more evidence before he told her, but when he realized there was no time, he did not hesitate and said it.

    ''Maybe I should have confessed more romantically.'' He recalled his appearance earlier and sighed. Even if he was in a rush, that was not the best atmosphere/time to confess. He should have taken her out on a lovely dinner and walked around the town.

    Maybe she would have been caught up in the flow if he did that.

    ''How did she find out? Not many people know about it yet.'' But amongst those that do know. Yuhi thought for a moment before he dialed a number on his phone.

    When Mamoru arrived at the door, he immediately called out. "Ki-'' But paused when he saw the sight before him. "I see."

    "You''re not surprised?"

    "Well, everybody knows she likes you."

    Everybody huh?

    "Your not bothered by it?" Yuhi questioned. He already knew full well that the person in front of him likes Sumire a lot.

    "Well, it''s because I know."

    ''It surprised me when I learned that Mamoru came from the same facility as Sumire and me. When we first met, he exined everything.'' His gaze fell on the girl asleep in his arms.

    When he is not by your side, you silly girl still do such careless things. But after he heard that story, he understood something. Sumire, who normally does not open up to others, feltfortable around Mamoru. So that means this guy is trustworthy.

    Yuhi tried to move away so Mamoru could get a look at Sumire, but she immediately looked ufortable.

    "Sorry about this."

    Mamoru shook his head. "I''m d. Are you two together now? You should have just said so."

    Yuhi frowned and then went on to exin what happened earlier. Mamoru looked disturbed when he heard everything.

    "It wasn''t me who told her."

    "Then-"

    "I don''t think the other two would say it either." Mamoru trailed off and paused for a moment. "Could it be somebody did this intentionally knowing Ki would end up like this?"

    It was a far-fetched theory. How many people knew that Ibuki Sumire was in love with him? How many people knew how bad her mental state was? Only a few people have this knowledge, and none of them would do anything that would hurt her.

    "Hey, pass me my bag."

    Mamoru sighed as he picked up the bag on the ground. "I put everything inside. But you''re not going to go back?"

    "She has a bit of a fever due to the wound, and I''m not in the best state to go walking around either. I''ll stay up since I have work to do."

    "You should try to get some sleep too."

    "It''s alright. I have a few things left to settle before I leave. I''ll probably stay for another week."

    "A week?"

    "I was supposed to leave in two days." Yuhi looked over at the girl. "But I want to give her some time to calm down. Maybe she will change her mind before I go."

    At those words, Mamoru nodded. "Yuhi, you should tell her when she wakes up that you already know about her feelings and that you will take her with you."

    "The reason she is holding back isn''t just me alone. She does not want to part with Star records and all the friends she made here. Even if I want to bring her with me, it is not that easy. What identity will she have by my side? Even if I call her my girlfriend, that is all she will ever be. Sumire has not debuted yet. Getting together before she makes a name for herself, many people will not like that. I know she does not like the idea of people gossiping about me because of her." Yuhi reasoned out.

    When he realized that the silly girl might like him, he came up with these possibilities.

    "Sumire has a dream; she wants to stand at the top," Mamoru mumbled. "Is this why she would rather sacrifice her feelings?"

    Yuhi nodded. "That''s right. We can pretend that status does not matter. But we both know how dirty and ugly the entertainment industry can be. Even if we do not care about it, people will. If possible, I want to live a peaceful life with her by my side."

    He does not want any disturbances.. He wants to freely walk with her hand in hand on the streets without people judging her.

 Chapter 579 - 2012- The Diary Entries

    Moreover, he knew how important the girl''s dream was. "The good news is. This girl is more talented than me. All she has to do is debut, and after a few singles, she will match me easily."

    "But debuting, you know she-"

    "I know, and that''s why she has to find a betterpany. I am sure many are willing to poach her over."

    "I will look into it."

    "Mamoru, you have to take care of her while I am gone. No, until she is ready to go to Tokyo."

    If Sumire takes the music scene seriously, she will eventually go to Tokyo. In that ce, they will meet again, and then maybe he can confess to her once again. When she has more confidence, perhaps they can be together properly.

    His gaze fell on Mamoru, who was looking at her concerned. "However, if something happens between you two while I am gone, then that is fine too."

    He does not mind if it is Mamoru. Although there are plenty of others who like her, he can tell that Mamoru is the one who will treat her like a treasure.

    "You don''t have to worry about that; unless something drastic happens, I won''t confess to her." Mamoru smiled weakly. "I know my ce. The one Ki loves and has longed for this entire time is you? I am content with what I have with her now."

    After a few more words, Mamoru left; he returned to reading some documents and briefly looked at hisptop screen. It was the ns for expanding thepany Tokyo branch. The expansion will be the main branch, so naturally, all the core artists must move.

    ''What is with this terrible timing. I don''t want to go.'' Even if Sumire didn''t turn him down, he would have still been reluctant to part ways with her even if he did not learn the truth.

    He took it for granted,ing here and spending time with her every day. When he returns to Tokyo, he will have difficulty surviving his days since she is not beside him anymore.

    He should change the water. Yuhi carefully put Sumire''s head down on the pillow as he stood up; on his way to the bathroom, he spotted a journal in her desk.

    It was wide open, and he knew better than to look, but he had to after spotting his name.

    December 14th

    Yuhi went on a dangerous mission today without telling me. When I heard it from the others, I was so angry. But then I saw those stupid notes he slips inside my books, and although it is no longer new, it made me smile.

    Yuhi blinked when he saw that entry. He felt his heartbeat increase. Is it just a coincidence that she wrote about him? He recalled her short confession and paused, perhaps- he flicked towards a random page in her journal.

    February 14th

    Today is valentines day, and I casually mentioned choctes in front of him the other day. I think he got the hint, at least since he only ate my choctes despite receiving all those boxes.

    I fear for my future. I have too many rivals.

    March 20th

    Today I am going on my first mission with Yuhi-san after a long time. I am slightly nervous. Afterst time I learned my lesson, so I at least put on makeup even though I am not familiar with it. I hope it looks okay. I hope he notices andpliments me.

    If he calls me pretty, I think I will be very happy.

    March 23rd

    It took the fool two entire days to realize that there was something different about me. Even then, he had to think about what it was. I didn''t realize he was this slow.

    March 24th

    Aki just informed us that the mission would extend a little, and we have to stay overnight. Thankfully we are in separate living quarters; otherwise, my heart might stop.

    March 25th

    I said separate living quarters, but I simply meant separate rooms. We still share the same kitchen living room- I felt like my heart has been beating rapidly when I realized we practically have to live together.

    March 26th

    I didn''t realize that Yuhi-san was so muscr. Ahem, it seems I have underestimated him a bit despite staring at him every time he works out. This is the first time I got a proper look, and I have to admit that my thoughts went wild. I wonder if I can get to touch. Does he sleep like that?

    This silly girl, she truly likes him. Judging from this, she has liked him for a long time too. Yuhi exhaled deeply. Why didn''t she just tell him? Her heart was beating so fast; that is his line. It drove him crazy hearing each movement from her in the other room.

    Still, it was not just him who was self-conscious and had weird thoughts- Yuhi paused in mid-thought. Her feelings aside, he didn''t realize that she would have such strange thoughts about him.

    He continued to read through the entries.

    June 24th

    I heard from the others that Yuhi-san had ns for me. But I did not expect a mini-concert at my doorstep the moment the date changed to June 24th. It surprised me. No man has ever serenaded at my doorstep before. I have to admit it was quite romantic. Even more when he sent the others away and said he wanted to spend some time with me.

    Right, her birthday. He didn''t hesitate to express that he wanted to be with her then. It was a Friday, so they both had school, but they both ditched and went on a trip to the next town. The next three days with her were like heaven. He got to see her smile more.

    August 31st

    I did not think he would invite me out to see the fireworks. It seems like he is getting bolder recently, but he is still a bit slow. It took him a while before heplimented my appearance; moreover, he did not wear a Yutaka. It would have been nice if we matched. I teased him a little, but I got to see his red-stained face, which pleased me.

    September 9th

    I think Yuhi-san is messing with me too much recently. He keeps inviting me to train with him in the gym at the headquarters- and this behavior is causing me to think even weirder things.

    September 17th

    Yuhi-san showed up at my school. I did not think he would participate in the student exchange program. He caused a scene when he asked or rather forced the person next to me to change seats. The person beside me being Ru, I thought they would talk it over nicely, but no. Sometimes it feels like I am babysitting children.

    September 18th

    Sharing a textbook with Yuhi-san is nerve-wracking. Our hands keep identally brushing against each other how; I want nothing more than to keep holding on.

    He stopped reading when he heard her toss and turned on the bed. Yuhi quickly joined her again and pulled the girl into his arms. He frowned, realizing how cold her body was. She was just sweating a lot moments ago. Yuhi hesitantly removed his shirt and pulled the girl into his arms.

    This would work better if she was not wearing anything, but he is not an immoral man. How could he get her out of her clothes without her consent? But the more he thought this, the colder her body became.

    ''Alright, she can curse him for being a bastardter on. I can''t let her die.'' If she continues to shiver like this, she will seriously be sick. Yuhi hesitated but removed the clothes the girls were wearing. It did not take long before her beautiful bare skin was in sight.

    ''She is so pretty. I thought so before, but what is this? How can she be this beautiful.''

    Yuhi felt his body heat up, but he quickly shook his head and pulled half the nket around her. Before pulling the girl into his arms again.

    She is seriously causing him problems. Yuhi recalled what he had just read moments ago, and his lips curved to a smile.

    November 24th

    I have decided that I want to debut seriously.

    If I have to move agencies, I will do it.

    I want to stand by Yuhi-san.

    ''Silly girl, if that is the case, then maybe it is fine for things to remain this way.'' He will still wait for her at the station.. But even if she does note, they will eventually see each other again.

 Chapter 580 - Lucky

    Sumire''s nightmares may have decreased, but that does not mean they have vanished. Moreover, every time she gets a nightmare, she has a terrible fever.

    It was a good thing he stopped at just kissing her; if he did anything more, it would have been bad. But still kissing her like that, Yuhi felt like he was going crazy.

    It was like that back then, too, back when we first saw her bare skin. Yuhi sighed. To think he resisted the urge to do something then, most guys wouldn''t have. He isn''t a saint either; he is just like those other guys. However, Ibuki Sumire is different.

    She is different from all those women who flocked to him. When he spent that night hugging her bare body to keep her warm, Yuhi realized exactly how much he fell for her. He didn''t do anything to her even though they were in that situation.

    His thoughts broke off when he sensed movement and realized she was awake.

    "Mmmm, you''re up?"

    "Yuhi." Sumire extended her hand out. "It''s still night?"

    "Yeah, get some more sleep." Yuhi continued to wipe the sweat off her forehead. "You''re going to be fine."

    Sumire looked at him for a few minutes before mumbling. "I had a nightmare?"

    "You were sweating a lot and cried out."

    "Yuhi, why do you like me?"

    "What''s this silly question? Did you forget how I confessed to you?"

    At those words, Sumire sat up and tugged on his shirt. "Are you sure you like me?"

    "Hey, why are you asking that now?"

    Did he do something wrong again? If he did, he wishes she would just tell him. Sometimes it is hard to tell what she is thinking. Her fever doesn''t seem to be going away either.

    His thoughts broke off when she caressed his cheek, and he sighed.

    "Quit messing around. What if I attack you."

    "But I am sick."

    Does she truly think he will stop because of that reason? This girl underestimates him far too much. Then again, if he wanted to do something, he could have done so earlier.

    "You shouldy back down."

    "Yuhi too."

    Hearing her faint petal-like voice call his name weakly, he felt his heartbeat increase and his cheeks reddened. "You are not a child; sleep on your own."

    They have to sleep separately today; otherwise, he will really go crazy and attack her nonstop. He just had to recall that time he first saw her bare skin. Yuhi frantically shook his head. He needs to snap out of it.

    Sumire innocently tilted her head. "You don''t want me anymore?"

    ''I didn''t say that at all.'' Yuhi saw her innocent expression and her hands stretched out, indicating she wanted him to hug her. This girl is truly going to bring out his inner beast one day.

    Yuhi resigned himself to his fate, and soon he wasying down on the bed, with Sumire nestled firmly in his arms.

    "You seem to get fevers a lot at night."

    "Is it that hanyou fever thing?"

    "No." Yuhi trailed off. "But, I cannot rule the possibility that it has something to do with your powers."

    Nightmares leading to a fever; he has never heard of something like that before. The best person who would know this type of thing would be Atsuro. When he thought of the redhead, however, Yuhi frowned. He does not want Sumire to deal with that person.

    The other person with sufficient knowledge, the name Makoto Soujiro popped into his head, and Yuhi sighed. ''I would rather not see him, but Sumire will be taking her career seriously from now on. There will be days where she has ate schedule and won''t be back tillte.''

    It will be bad if she gets a fever like this when she is in the middle of work. With Hino by her side, it should be fine. But there will be times when Hino cannot be with her. They need to take some precautions.

    His gaze fell on the girl who was staring at him.

    "What?"

    Sumire giggled. "I was just thinking how lucky I am; you are very handsome, Yuhi."

    "You''re seriously driving me crazy today."

    "If you want to touch me, it''s okay," Sumire said, understanding. "I mean, it is Christmas eve; we should make some beautiful memories."

    It won''t be a beautiful memory, though.

    For Terashima Yuhi, sex was not something beautiful; he does not understand why Sumire can see it that way. That panting mess and desperation, how can that be beautiful?

    Yuhi looked at the girl''s face and saw how pale it was. To think just a few hours ago, she was standing so brightly on stage. Initially, Sumire was not supposed to appear for that many songs, but she sang all the songs in the concert. Didn''t she have more songs than Takashi Yumi in the end?

    Maybe she just overexerted herself. She has not stood on stage in a very long time and sang that many songs. Hopefully, it is just fatigue.

    "I''m handsome, huh?"

    "Ah, do you not believe me?"

    "No, it''s just we both know you''re not dating me for my looks."

    Even though she has made plenty ofments regarding his appearance, Yuhi understood that she was only saying it in a joking manner.

    "Hmm, then why are we dating?"

    At those words, Yuhi''s cheeks reddened, and he coughed. "Are you going to keep teasing me?"

    Whenever he thought back to his second confession, Yuhi wanted to find a hole somewhere and hide for a while. How could he blurt out such cheesy-sounding things? It wasn''t like him. He is not the type of person to say flowery words and just tell the person directly. His first confession was like that too. He just directly told her.

    "Maybe. But it was the first time, you know? That a man confessed to me like that. It was very romantic."

    Yuhi awkwardly coughed again. "It was embarrassing for me."

    Sumire''s gaze softened. "Mm I know. But I was very happy. I think if you confessed to me like you did the first time, I would have said no."

    The first time he confessed and got turned down, huh? Perhaps it was because he went down memoryne earlier and clearly remembered the events from then, but he wants to ask her now.

    "Why did you turn me down when you clearly loved me?"

    It had weighed down on his mind even though he heard her reasons when she was half-conscious.. The fact that she never told him directly bothered him.

 Chapter 581 - I Missed You

    At those words, Sumire''s cheerful expression vanished, and she quickly turned her back on him.

    Yuhi sighed. "Hey, I don''t know whether you remember since you were half-conscious, but you confessed to me when I returned to your house."

    ''Even if she doesn''t remember, he instructed Mamoru to tell her.''

    Seeing that she was still hiding, he turned the girl around and sat her upˇŞthe moment he did that, he saw her red-stained cheeks.

    His eyes twitched, annoyed when he realized something. "So you did remember, but you still-"

    "I-I''m sorry! But I was embarrassed." Sumire eximed. "Moreover, I already turned you down. To run back to you and say it was a mistake on the very same day, how could I do that?"

    "But you did."

    It felt like an invisible arrow was hitting her heart since a dark aura surrounded the girl. Sumire kept her head down.

    "I vaguely remembered it, so I called Ru and asked him if Yuhi came back here. He then told me what happened, and it matched my memories. When I felt slightly better, I remembered everything. I told you that I loved you and you even dyed going to Tokyo for a week to wait for me." She trailed off. "I was there that day, but I was watching you from a distance."

    "Yeah, I know."

    Her cheeks reddened more as she looked up. "You knew?"

    "Sumire, when I called you, I could hear the sound of the station theme song. All I had to do was look around, and I saw where you were hiding." Yuhi ran his hands through his hair and sighed. "Did you have to hide? You were already there, and I wanted to hug you before I went."

    "L-like I would have let you."

    "No, it wasn''t a hug. I nned to kiss you and leave you speechless."

    Sumire throws a pillow at him, but Yuhi easily moves away. He grabbed hold of her hands. "I don''t know why you are so embarrassed about it now. It happened a long time ago, and now we are dating, so I am just looking back on how things began."

    "It''s because I regretted turning you down," Sumire mumbled. "I really regretted it. I wanted to call you and tell you I changed my mind. I even bought a ticket to Tokyo. But when I went there and saw that you were doing well, I decided to leave."

    Yuhi''s eyes widened when he heard her say these words. Huh? Wait, what? Did she go to see him?

    "When was this?"

    "It was during Christmas. I wanted to see you so badly, so I took the next train without a second thought."

    During Christmas- an image of Touko and him surrounded by people then appeared in his head. She must have seen that.

    "So, you already knew about Touko."

    "You two lookedpatible standing next to each other." Sumire sounded bitter, and he frowned.

    Yuhi reached over and flicked her forehead. "Stupid."

    "What''s with the name-calling?"

    "You are stupid," Yuhimented. "I only just confessed to you; how could I have another person already? Did you really think little of my confession?"

    He can''t believe this. She ought to have called out to him if she went all that way to see him. "Back then, I was missing you like crazy. Touko only noticed me because I was pouring all my emotions for you onto my paintings. If it wasn''t for you, she wouldn''t have even looked at me."

    "Huh? Did I just indirectly help my love rival?"

    Yuhi sighed deeply as he rubbed the temple of his forehead. "You are driving me crazy. I missed you so much. If I saw you, then I would have taken you away, though."

    He watched as her cheeks slowly turned red.

    "A-aren''t you being too straightforward? H-how could you say-" Yuhi cuts her off by lightly kissing her.

    "It''s because I love you."

    At those words, the girl buried her face in his arms. "I really don''t deserve to be with you, Yuhi."

    "Why?"

    "I am a terrible person. My memories of my childhood are quite blurry. But one of the memories that remain clear to me is the memory of people telling me I am the devil''s child. I was only young, but I was more sensitive towards other people''s emotions. I could tell that the adults around me didn''t like me. They preferred my sister, who was bright, cheerful, and outgoing. Whenever they looked at me with that disgusted look in their eyes, I understood even though I shouldn''t have. I did stupid things to stand out, like causing problems because I craved attention. But that only reinforced their dislike towards me." Sumireughed weakly.

    "I waited for so long, waited for that one person who would reach out their hand to help me. But while I waited, I gradually became gloomier, and eventually, I turned into this socially awkward, anxious, and frightening person."

    Yuhi gentlybed her hair. "Sumire."

    "I told myself for so many years that it wasn''t my fault. But whenever I went to sleep, I would hear voices. I would hear the voices of those who looked at me with such eyes. Even if I didn''t see their faces, hearing those voices kept me up at night. It isn''t me; it''s not my fault. I couldn''t say that with confidence anymore."

    ''This girl, how much has she had to suffer? How much more does she have to endure?'' No, he won''t allow her to endure anymore. Even if it takes him time to erase the pain and scars from her heart, he will continue what he has been doing. He is determined that he will be able to make her love herself.

    "I gradually lost whatever confidence I had to be a normal person. I became frightened to speak to others. What if they hate me? What if they look at me like those people did? I''m scared. I don''t want to see that look on anybody''s face again. Even when I did get along with people, I left them first. I left before they could leave me. If I do this, it won''t hurt as much. But that was a lie; it still hurt. It hurt even more, knowing that some of them were genuinely trying to get to know me."

    At this point, he lifted her face and wiped her tears with his thumb. "Sumire." He said softly. "Ssh."

    "I-I''m sorry, Yuhi, I''m just so weak. I don''t know what is wrong with me anymore. I don''t like being alone; it frightens me. But when I am around others, I push away their kindness."

    "I''m not going to tell you that everything will be okay. I cannot predict the future. But, what I can tell you is that I will never leave you."

    "How do I trust you? I have heard that so many times. They said they won''t leave, but they still left me."

    Yuhi sat up and reached for a small box on the bedside table drawer. He turned to the girl who also sat up. She still had tears in her eyes, but she was looking at the box curiously. He chuckled.

    "This is what you wanted. It took a while because I wasn''t satisfied with thest design."

    He watched as her cheeks reddened.

    "N-no way. You can''t be serious."

    Is she really saying this now? Yuhi shook his head and closed the distance between them again. He grabbed hold of her hand and gently kissed her fingertips. "I already said to you that I would date you with marriage in mind."

    "Y-you didn''t. That was all me."

    "Even if you didn''t say it, I would have." He opened the box revealing a gorgeous ruby-colored ring. "This is just an engagement ring, but for now, it will do."

    He watched as her expression changed from sadness, shock, and happiness all in five minutes. Yuhi slipped the ring onto her ring finger. "Will you marry me?"

    Sumire stared at the ring for a few minutes before looking away. "You are being unfair. I wasn''t expecting this."

    "You need to stop underestimating my love for you. Or rather, you have no idea how hard it is for me."

    ''It is difficult for me because of her insecurities, but I will not me her for that.''

    "I don''t mind working hard for you, my dear. But, once in a while, I would like-" Yuhi''s sentence fell short when he felt a pair of soft petal-like lips on his. It was a brief kiss, but it was so sweet, and the most important thing was her feelings.

    It was the first time Sumire had kissed him, showing not desire but her feelings for him.

    She drew back andughed with tears in her eyes. "I think you''re the stupid one, Yuhi; you fell in love with me."

    "Maybe we are both dumb," Yuhi mumbled. "But, I already decided a long time ago that it has to be you."

    Suppose somebody asks him why Ibuki Sumire, he has no answers because he cannot describe the extent of his feelings for her through words alone.. It is the same thing for her.

 Chapter 582 - Shrine Visit

    December 31st, Tokyo Shrine

    A legend says if a person rings the bell together with the person they love, they will be together forever.

    He does not believe in such things, but he learned from Atushi that girls love this type of thing. So, he nned to tell Sumire that he wanted to do this with her. However, his eyes twitched, annoyed when he saw the other guys crowding around the gate area.

    "Sumire-san! Yuhi-san! Over here." Yoru excitedly waved his hand around.

    Damn these guys, how dare they interrupt his time with Sumire? Then again, he has hogged her all to himself since Christmas. Still, he was only left alone with her for two days; on the twenty-sixth, Atsuro showed up with the kid and said.

    ''I am going on tour in the next town for a while. Take him.''

    What is with that going on tour during this time? He is doing that on purpose.

    "Your sote, and you''re the person who invited us too. Gee Yuhi, get a grip." Atushi lectured.

    "My bad."

    "As expected of King, right after the new year starts," Jaemented.

    He drank way too much yesterday. "Happy new year, everyone."

    He simply watches the others go around various stalls with Sumire for the next few minutes. He is not the festive type and did not enjoy doing any of these activities, so he simply stayed in a quiet corner and watched.

    "How can you act so nonchntly? Aren''t you feeling anything?" His head honestly kills, or rather the dosage of alcohol on those drinks is way too dangerous. It took him by surprise when Kou suddenly dropped by like that.

    Although he intended to spoil Sumire until the new year, he had something to deal with yesterday and did not get back tillte.

    Yuhi expected Kou to lecture him. But instead, all he got was a heart-to-heart talk. Damn him, acting grown-up when he usually acts like the fool most of the time.

    Kou remained calm. "I understand my drinking limits, and I''m capable of controlling the amount I drink like any responsible adult. "

    No, he is the one who drank a frightening amount.

    "Your scarf, you ought to adjust it."

    Yuhi mumbles yeah and quickly fixes it. He wonders why Shougo is being so nonchnt about all of this. Even if he is trying to look at it from a mature perspective, it doesn''t change the fact that it''s wrong. Then again, whenever he takes those drugs, he ends up in this condition. Thankfully Sumire was deep asleep when he returned and only woke up briefly during midnight.

    He could only imagine how she would have reacted. She would definitely misunderstand.

    ''Aika was right. It is easy for an ident to happen to go to those types of ces.'' It is a good thing Kou showed up; otherwise, something bad could have happened.

    "You don''t have to feel so guilty. You''ve done nothing wrong."

    "You think so? I feel like it''s my fault those women became like that."

    He had to leave Sumire alone for a while because he received a tip from a reporter that he was close with. Some of the girls he slept with in the past were rallying together to cause trouble for Sumire.

    "I want all of this to end soon," Yuhi mumbled.

    Sumire has finally stepped onto the stage properly again. He cannot allow foolish people to destroy her hard work and efforts.

    Kou patted his shoulder. "It''s alright, leave it up to me. It will still take some time, but I''ll take care of it. Honestly, I''d love to just step in. But if I make any sudden movements and they notice."Kou''s gazends on Sumire, who is beside Ran. "They''ll go after her, won''t they?"

    Yuhi nodded, " I''d like to think it''s an empty threat. But I don''t think she would bother with that. "

    "That''s why I''ll look into it. I''m sorry but bear with it for a while. "

    Bear with it, huh? But, he truly hates going to those ces. It reminds him of when he was a huge mess and used such stupid methods to cope with his pain.

    His thoughts broke off when he felt a pair of arms hug him from the back.

    Oh, it''s Sumire.

    "Wow, isn''t that a parade? Let''s look."

    "Wait, idiot, if you go around by yourself. You''ll draw attention!"

    With Shougo leaving and Rinna chasing after him, he was left alone with the sleepy L. This is bad; she''s so cute. He wants to take her back home with him.

    "Are you tired?" Yuhi said kindly. "We can find somewhere quiet, and you can rest for a bit."

    At those words, Sumire suddenly stepped on his foot. "Now you are acting concerned? I couldn''t sleep at all yesterday because I was worried about where you went."

    "I told you I had a business-" Yuhi trailed off once he saw her expression. "You didn''t believe me."

    He thought he managed to trick her, but it turned out she knew all along.

    She wrapped her arms around his neck and tugged on the scarf. A dark aura surrounded her. "You even let those annoying flies get to you!"

    His sweat fell. "It won''t happen again, I was a bit tipsy, and one of them got close to me."

    But his exnation did not appease her at all; instead, she got angrier. "Then it''s your fault for dressing so handsome! I remember what you wore yesterday, how could you wear something like that? If you enter a club filled with single women, of course, they will pounce on the next looking prey!"

    ''Uh dear wife, are you sure you''re talking about them or yourself?''

    Yuhi rubbed the back of his neck. He hasn''t seen her this angry before. He thought he understood how jealous she got, but it seems he underestimated her.

    "I''m handsome?" Yuhi tried to change the topic, but Sumire wasn''t having that either.

    "Urgh, if you have to go to a ce like that, you have to take me with you! Yuhi, you don''t understand how scary women can be. As long as they don''t see a partner with their prey, they will behave so shamelessly. Even if they bring their partners, if they aren''t pretty enough, they will flirt right in front of them."

    ''Prey...'' This girl is she lecturing him or flirting with him?

 Chapter 583 - The Only Important Person

    Sumire tugged on his clothes. "Even now, what are you wearing? Who are you trying to impress?"

    Yuhi felt happy, but at the same time, he felt very wronged. He honestly didn''t go to the club alone deliberately. Initially, he was supposed to go with Shin. But an emergency arose in the SF, and Shin had to take a team to head to the location.

    This was the perfect time to catch those girls off guard and gather some evidence; he did not want to lose this opportunity. It ought to be okay as long as he did not drink too much. Unfortunately for him, the moment people realized it was him, it was hard to getaway.

    Seeing Sumire still fuming with anger, he leaned down and kissed her.

    It did not take long before she had her arms wrapped around his neck. "Yuhi, we are in public stupid."

    "Isn''t it okay? It''s crowded."

    Although a few people passing by did stare, nobody looked for long.

    "Mm," Sumire pressed her lips against his. "I guess so."

    His lips curved to a smile as he ran his hands through her back. "Do you want to get something to eat? We can rx for a bit."

    Sumire nodded. "Alright."

    She drew back from him; the split second where she was not in his arms felt very ufortable. He watched her back disappearing through the crowd, and his gaze fell on his hands.

    ''Just now, I really wanted to attack her.''

    His thoughts broke off when somebody passed him a drink. He turned and spotted a woman with purple-colored hair wearing a midnight blue floral print kimono.

    "Asuka."

    "The captain wanted to go to the shrine. He said this was a good opportunity to strengthen our bonds. Sora looked like he wanted to kill him and the other members who nned to go anyway said they can''t flirt with the captain around."

    Yuhi''s sweat fell. That guy may be strong, but his subordinates know how weird his personality is.

    "I heard what happened the other night."

    ''Is she going to lecture him?''

    "I certainly hope it does not be a habit. Futaba heard of the news, and she was livid, saying, ''Terashima is no good after all.'' Did you know the media was following you? They managed to get some shots of you drunk and surrounded by women."

    Huh?

    "But there hasn''t been any news-" Yuhi trailed off when he saw her expression.

    "It seems your on good terms with a reporter. He dropped us a message, and we got rid of the images for you."

    "I see, thanks."

    He knew how sensitive Sumire became when it came to the media.

    "I managed to dy Futabaing here insisting she needs to stay in Star town to watch over Aki. However, Yuhi. You need to be careful with your actions. If you do anything to upset Sumire, Futaba will make things hard for you."

    "Is their friendship that strong? Where was this friend when Sumire was suffering?"

    "She was also grieving."

    "Hah, I see that''s how strong their friendship is."

    "Yuhi, you cannot criticize people for not helping Sumire. Mamoru yed a huge role in people''s lives-"

    "I don''t care," Yuhi said harshly. "For me, the only thing that is important is Sumire."

    Ever since they were younger, that has been the case, which will never change no matter how much time passes by.

    "The reality is, when Sumire needed people by her side the most, all you guys could do was watch as she locked herself up in Mamoru''s home. Nobody thought to stay with her or even check on her daily. How could you leave her alone in that state?" Yuhi shook his head. He felt angry just thinking about it.

    "Kou and the others were on tour that time, and when they came back, they managed to persuade her to go to a hospital. At the very least, they did something. So, I will not me them. You and Atushi also did your part. But the rest of them? They better note here pretending they care about her."

    He already knew about Momoi Futaba. He knew how close she was with Sumire. But, so what?

    "If that woman even dares to step foot in Tokyo, don''t me me for what happens."

    Is he being too ruthless? So what. All he cares about is Sumire.

    Asuka was about to say something when he felt somebody hug him from the back again. "It''s alright, Yuhi."

    It was Sumire; it seemed like she had overheard their conversation.

    Yuhi sighed deeply, and he turned to Asuka. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to get worked up.

    "No, it just shows how much you love her. I am relieved." Asuka turned to Sumire. "Happy new year. I hope we get on some more shows together."

    "That would be nice."

    With those words said, the purple-haired woman left. He turned to Sumire, expecting her to be angry but instead, what greeted him was a soft pair of lips.

    "Thank you so much, Yuhi."

    Yuhi immediately understood what she meant by those words. Right, she probably resisted this entire time. She held herself back from ming her friends. It must have been difficult for her.

    He bent down and kissed her forehead. "Where is the food? I''m hungry."

    Sumireughed. "I was searching for a table, one of my fans saw me and immediately gave up his seat. It''s in a nice quiet corner too."

    ''A male fan?'' Yuhi shook his head. He needs to control his jealousy. But the fact that Sumire was alone with a male fan for even a second disturbed him greatly.

    Sumire leads him to the area. Bamboo trees and a gorgeouske surrounded a small shrine there. There was a small table enough for two people in the center.

    He silently thanked the male fan in his head.

    He didn''t know there was an area like this on the shrine grounds.

    "Let''s eat." Sumire pped her hands into prayer, and Yuhi simply stared at the dishes on the table.

    ''How did she carry all of-'' Yuhi paused. If her fans noticed her, they probably carried it for her. Geez, she is way too popr. Yuhi did not say his prayer and just watched her for a few minutes.

    She truly is like a work of art. Her gorgeous chocte brown colored hair, jewel-like eyes, porcin-like skin, and those lips. Lips suitable for kissing.

    His thoughts broke off when he felt her gentle hands on his cheek. She looked at him with puffed cheeks.

    "Yuhi, stop staring at me."

    "Why can''t I stare? Your pretty."

    "Oh hush you, I look the same as always."

    The same as always? Today Sumire wore a gorgeous purple-colored butterfly pattern kimono, with arge white fur cor and huge ribbon on the back. She had her hair tied up with a beautiful silver colored butterfly hairpin.

    She looked very good in these clothes, but he got a bad feeling.

 Chapter 584 - Reminisce About Toh

    "That outfit seems different from what you would usually buy."

    Yuhi only intended it as a casual remark, but her expression gave it away immediately.

    At thatment, Sumire coughed awkwardly. "Uh."

    "Now that I think about it, during Christmas day, you received a package."

    She acted so secretively about it, so he decided not to think too deeply. But, ''Sumire is close to a designer guy.'' Those rumors lingered in his heart. He even overheard those women discussing it in the bar the other day.

    Sumire bit her lip and sighed deeply. "I can''t keep hiding this from you, Yuhi. Have you heard of the name Kozumi Toh?"

    Yuhi blinked when he heard her words. "Is that guy the designer student you fooled around with?"

    "Yes." Sumire trailed off. "To be honest, we weren''t fooling around."

    "Was it serious?"

    "It became serious. I was seriously considering him to be my boyfriend, and we talked about it a lot being in a serious rtionship."

    "But it never happened?"

    "Well, we did date, but it was in secret. Nobody knew except us two. I didn''t refute the strange rumors about us because it seemed like Toh''s guardian was a hard person to deal with."

    "His guardian?"

    "His benefactor, it''s Lucifer."

    At those words, his eyes widened. He did not expect this piece of information.

    "So the reason you didn''t make your rtionship official was this?"

    "Yes. Toh was sent on a mission to star town to find a woman; that woman was me. But he did not know it and gradually fell in love with me. When Lucifer finally told him the truth, he was horrified. Back then, a famous model from abroad liked Toh''s designs. She wanted to be his muse. But Toh was already designing for me, and she did whatever she could to break us apart. Toh was put in a bad situation; instead of declining the rumors about him and that model, he went along with it. Afterwards, he called out to me and broke up with me."

    Yuhi saw the tears in her eyes, and his eyes widened.

    "He was really stupid. Even though I had the power to help him, he told me that he could not betray Lucifer."

    Yuhi stood up and sat down beside her. Sumire buried her face in his arms.

    "Toh was a really good guy. He identally slept with me when I was drunk; that is how things started between us. He waited until I was ready to contact him, and afterward, he went to thepany and asked permission from my guardian. He never touched me without my permission."

    "He does seem better than Nagawa. But he was still older than you."

    Sumire shook her head. "Do not me him. He truly never tried to harm me; he treated me very well. I met him a month after the break-up with Sano. I was still heartbroken. I wasn''t ready for romance at all. So after that one night stand, I didn''t n to contact him again. But then Futaba invited me to go visit crescent fashion university. It seemed the students there were searching for models for their uing show. It was there where I met him again." Sumireughed.

    "He was so straightforward when he said. ''I found my muse.'' Everybody waspeting to be in his show, so you can imagine what happened."

    Yuhi continued to listen to her talk about her memories with this guy. He only interrupted a few times to ensure that he truly asked for her consent before he did anything.

    "So, Toh and I were serious. At the very least, I liked him enough. But it just wasn''t meant to be. When Toh left, Ren came back at the same time. Ren dered me as his girlfriend, and I didn''t have the energy to refute him. I was exhausted, and I missed Toh."

    So that''s how it was. It is a good thing he decided to ask her instead of listening to those rumors. Yuhi wondered if Sumire knew how bad those rumors were. He gently patted her back.

    "I am sorry, crying about this."

    "No, it is alright. Since it was a secret rtionship, ,you must have been devastated when he left. Did you cry alone?"

    "No, Ruforted me. He probably guessed at some point that Toh and me were dating, but he never said a word."

    ''That is good; at least she did not cry alone.'' But huh, seeing her reaction now.

    "Do you still like him?" Yuhi asked softly.

    Sumire shook her head. "I don''t. I love you. But I do have some regrets; that is probably why I cried just now."

    He likes how she easily said that she loved him; however, thest part bothered him. She has regrets towards Sano too, and he is already having a hard time with that one.

    "Did you remain in contact?"

    "He came back when he heard what happened to Ru and slept with me a few times. But then he sadly said. ''It seems I am scum after all. How could I do this with you now? Sumire, you have to get better. When you do, we can discuss things again.'' He left and went abroad again. When he heard I came to Tokyo, he sent me a few messages asking about my well-being. When I started dating you, he congratted me, but I decided it wouldn''t be right if I kept talking to him."

    "You didn''t have to."

    "It didn''t seem right. Before my concert, he sent a message saying he got me a Christmas gift and when it will arrive."

    "Those clothes do look very good on you," Yuhi admitted. Although he does not like the idea of her wearing clothes given let alone made by another man. He does not know anything about fashion.

    She seemed to really like the clothes. He watched how happy she was when she was dressing up earlier.

    Her gaze softened. "Toh''s clothes always look good on me. It''s like all his clothing was made for me. This is why he was initially the chief designer for my brand. Ru took over, and I liked Ru''s clothes too. But Toh''s clothes are indeed special."

    The more he listened to her, the more worried he became. Huh? What is this feeling? He thought Makoto Soujiro and Nagawa bothered him.. But, this is the first time he is seeing Sumire behave this way.

 Chapter 585 - Reminisce About Sano

    ''Another rival.'' Yuhi exhaled deeply. His future wife is far too popr. If they lived in imperial times, she would have enough men to form her own harem. It is not like he does not understand it. Anybody who meets her and spends time with her is bound to fall in love with her.

    His thoughts broke off when he saw Sumire staring at him. "Are you upset?"

    "Just a little," Yuhi admitted. "Sorry, I didn''t realize that he meant that much to you."

    Although he could not determine the extent of their rtionship based on rumors, he did not think Sumire would care for another man other than Mamoru.

    "It''s alright. I have already chosen you. We are going to get married in half a year, have plenty of children, and grow old together."

    Yuhi felt his heart melt at her words. He liked every single word she said, but what stood out to him was. "You want to have loads of kids?"

    Sumire''s cheeks reddened, and she averted her gaze. "I suppose."

    "Do you know what we have to do to have so many?" Yuhi did not hesitate to ask such a shameless question.

    Wasn''t she the one who brought it up?

    He brought his lips to her earlobe and kissed it before his lips made their way towards her neck. "Do you know?" Yuhi repeated. "If you don''t, I can show you."

    "O-of course I know. Le-let go of me." Sumire struggled in his arms. But he knew she was only pretending. This girl is stronger than him; if she truly wanted to get away from him, she would have easily done so already.

    "If we''re going to have a lot, I think we should start now."

    "W-were outside!" Sumire eximed.

    Yuhiughed at her words. "Silly girl, since when was setting important?"

    Besides this is a beautiful area, didn''t she say something thest time that if they have to do it outside it should be in a beautiful area? It was almost like Sumire understood since she wrapped her arms around his neck and mumbled.

    "I''m nervous."

    Yuhi felt his heartbeat increase when he heard her say those words. What is she talking about? How can he continue to tease her when she acts this way.

    "Me too," Yuhi mumbled.

    Sumireughed softly. "Then I suppose we can continueter. Let''s calm our nerves and eat first, okay?"

    "Yeah."

    All he could do was agree as he returned to his seat opposite her. Yuhi watched as she happily ate the various dishes on the table. It was just street food, and yet the girl seemed very content.

    "What is your schedule like?"

    He knew with Hino as her manager, she would have a lot of work to do.

    "Ah, I will send you a copy." Sumire took out her phone and sent him a message.

    Yuhi scanned his calendar that was now synched with hers and noticed something. "What''s happening on the second?"

    At those words, Sumire awkwardly looked down again.

    "Nagawa?" Yuhi guessed.

    ''Just after the talk regarding the other rival ended. Hah, she really isn''t giving me a break, is she?''

    "If you don''t want me to see him Yuhi, I won''t. It''s just Hino told me the other day that Sano didn''t go on a business trip like he said, and he is here in Japan still. But nobody can reach him. It''s just what if-" Sumire did not continue, and Yuhi understood.

    "It is okay if you go see him."

    After hearing how she felt towards another guy, his guard around Nagawa Sano suddenly dropped. Unlike this new guy, her sudden concern for Nagawa felt like nothing.

    Sumire extended her hand out and squeezed his hand. "Thank you, Yuhi, for trusting me."

    "I trust my looks. You like handsome guys, and I am clearly more superior in that department." Yuhi joked.

    Sumireughed. "That is true." She trailed off. "I wonder what is wrong with him, though; it is unlike him not to answer anybody''s calls. Maybe he is sick.."

    Yuhi exhaled deeply. "I think I am jealous after all."

    "Aha," Sheughed softly. "You don''t have to be. It''s just Sano doesn''t have anybody now who will look after him. He had already ended his engagement with Miss Penelope. Miss Penelope still cares for him, but her grandmother sent her abroad. So right now, there is nobody who can look after him if he is sick."

    "Even though his family runs a hospital?"

    "That guy has far too much pride. Whenever he got sick, he always made sure he looked like nothing was wrong when people came by to visit him. But, only when he was around me did he show his weak side."

    ''Forget what I said a few minutes ago. Nagawa is still a threat.''

    But he truly does find it strange how these guys all yed a key role in her life. Sumire has a hard time trusting people, after all. The fact that these guys managed to leave such arge impact on her means they could have easily snatched her from him.

    No, they can still do that now. Even if Sumire loves him deeply now, there is a chance her feelings could change if those guys y his cards right.

    "Does he not have a housekeeper or someone?"

    "Ah." Sumire suddenly eximed. "There was someone before. But she must have retired. I haven''t seen her around."

    "Then maybe we should find somebody for him."

    ''So he can stop stealing Sumire when he is sick.''

    "I suppose, but he is very stubborn he probably won''t ept. It''s alright, Yuhi. I will just check on him for a day. I have a lot of work the next day, so I won''t be able to cancel anyway."

    "Mm." But Yuhi already knew that the girl would cancel the next day. He should discuss things with Hino in advance.

    "Since we are on this topic, he treats you well now, right?"

    "Right, he is very good to me now. It reminds me of how things were when we first went out." Sumireughed. "He behaved like such a gentleman. It was the first time I had a man spoil me as much as he did."

    ''First time, huh? Whenever I tried that in the past, she drew a firm line between them.''

    "At first, he was very cautious about picking me up from school. But he realized it wouldn''t make me feel good if I kept the rtionship a secret. So he would openly pick me up from school, and he always had a bouquet of flowers in his hands. It was very romantic."

    Flowers? He can do that too. Yuhi made a mental note in his head.

    "At first, I didn''t know how to react to his treatment of me. He was good to me. I could tell that much. But I still wasn''t sure about it. However, after we went on a short trip together, I learned to ept him. He took me to a private ind and showed me how beautiful the scenery was there.. It truly made me feel special and loved."

 Chapter 586 - Happy New Year

    A private ind? ''I have loads of those. I will find out where he took her and take her to a better ce.''

    "Due to the age difference our schedules did not match up, so he was often busy. Whenever he had free time I would be in school. But we still made it work. He was a busy man, but he made enough time to call me daily. It was reassuring for me just hearing his voice everyday to show that he hadn''t forgotten me."

    "You must have had a lot of fears, since he was older than you."

    "Yes." Sumire admitted. "I was always worried that an older woman who was his age would snatch him away. But he always reassured me." Sheughed weakly. "At some point he stopped doing that. I guess that was when he started to cheat. He is not the type who can lie with a straight face after all. So when I started probing him about his cheating, he gradually told me."

    "I''m sorry for bringing this up."

    Sumire shook her head. "I think it is okay, you deserve to know what happened back then. Oh do you want to talk about Ren too?"

    "I think this is enough for today." Yuhi picked some takiyokay and extended it towards her. "Eat."

    Sumireughed. "Alright."

    After they finished eating, they returned to the others. It was almost midnight. Thankfully, the other guys had lined up to ring the bell and they were second to the front. They would be the next ones, by that time it should strike midnight.

    He already has it all nned. He sent a message to Hino a few minutes ago checking if it was ready.

    Yuhi felt the girl look at him, no he found her stares at his hands and he blinks. Honestly, she''s way too obvious. "Do you want to hold hands? There''s a lot of people here. "

    Sumire''s gaze softened. "Then I''ll monopolise your hand for a bit Yuhi."

    "Yeah. "

    When the girl firmly intertwined her pretty hands with his, he felt content. Even more than holding her, simple actions like this seem to be enough for him. He wondered since when did he be such a simple person?

    Although he felt restless after hearing how she spoke about that fashion designer guy. Whenever he touches her all those fears seem to vanish.

    "After we finish here, why don''t we watch the sunrise? You found that nice spot before."

    "Mm alright. But we can''t stay out toote. The little one is all alone."

    "We left him with that researcher, he should be fine."

    Sumireughed. "Yuhi-san, even if you want to monopolise me you should keep your desires in check."

    "If you ask me I have been doing a great job refraining myself since christmas." Yuhi sighed. "We are both going to be busy for awhile. At least let me steal your attention. Moreover I don''t know when your new lover will show up."

    Sumire''s eyes twitched annoyed. "What lover? Toh is just a friend now! How can you be so rude after you listened to my story."

    "Didn''t you have his photo in your old student ID book?"

    Yuhi remembered seeing it that time she was still settling into the school. She identally brought the wrong ID book with her.

    At those words her entire face turned pale, before she slowly turned red. She looked at him horrified. "You actually saw it."

    "Yeah, I saw some of your little love notes too."

    "Jerk!" Sumire eximed.

    "But, I guess what stood out to me was your photo.

    "M-my photo?"

    His lips curve to a smile. "Yeah. Although the others sent me plenty of photos of you. There was something refreshing and innocent about you wearing a school uniform. I fell in love with you all over again seeing that picture. I thought, ah she truly is the one for me."

    Even now she is able to evoke such powerful emotions inside him. Yuhi nced over and saw Sumire and his eyes widened. She was looking at him with an innocent look in her eyes, and flushed cheeks.

    Yuhi coughed. "What''s with you looking at me all dazed? You make it look like I just seduced you. Careful." He tried to say it in a joking manner. But it took a lot of willpower for him not to attack her.

    "If you know then keep your hormones in check."

    "It''s not my fault, whenever I am with you I feel like you are seducing me and I lose all rationality."

    "Shameless man. Don''t me me for your behaviour." Sumire looked away but the girl did not stop drawing circles on his hands.

    "What are you going to wish for?"

    The people in front of them are taking their sweet time, they will be cutting it close.

    "Hmm, I wish the child is healthy for the uing year and I hope I can take him out more. A sessful return to the industry and-" She looked at him with a smile. "Happiness with you."

    Yuhi felt his heart beat increase. "I thought you weren''t going to tell me. Isn''t there a jinx regarding saying your wishes?"

    Although he is not the type who believed in that stuff, he knew Sumire was a strong believer for those type of things.

    "Mmm, but it is not like I told you the full wish so this is still okay."

    There is more to the words she said just now? Happiness with him huh? They are already plenty happy.

    Sometimes he can''t believe how smoothly this year went by. When he slipped in thatst note and told her toe to Tokyo. Yuhi did not think that the girl would listen to him, but not only did she listen- she even epted his confession.

    ''Even though it was clear that she still liked Mamoru then.'' He wonders why she ended up saying yes. Before Yuhi could ask her, the people in front of them finished and it was their turn. There was a lot of them but the others ensured that Sumire and him were in the center as they rang the bell together.

    It seems they heard about his surprise. It was exactly three minutes till midnight, after three minutes it will be his surprise. He did a quick prayer.

    ''I want to be with her forever.''

    It was a wish that was not limited to the uing year but for the future too. Yuhi waited until Sumire finished praying and right that second they hear the sound of fireworks. The girl looked up and he used that chance to kiss her.

    In the sky lit up with fireworks there was a clear message for everybody to see. ''To be with my dearest Sumire forever.''

    Although he could not openly propose to her, he knew this would send a clear message. Sure enough the people lined up behind them started to take their phones out to snap photos.

    Sumire who was still resting her head in his arms after he kissed her looked up at the sky with red stained cheeks. "Y-you hooligan. What are you doing in front of everyone?"

    "Staking my im." His lips curve to a smile as he ced a soft kiss on her forehead. "You don''t like it?" Yuhi tightened his hold on her waist.

    "No, I like it. Happy new year." Sumire mumbled.

    "Happy new year."

 Chapter 587: Donâ€™t go anywhere

    Chapter 587: Don''t go anywhere

    The big boss was angry at him. It was clear after thatst stunt he pulled he

    would fall out of favour. But, Sano did not think the man would be so cruel to

    make him do such vicious jobs.

    He told his family that he would be going on a business trip.

    That was a lie, for the past two weeks he has been dealing with the underworld.

    Lucifer is truly angry at him, this is what his aide Henry said.

    ''But rest assured sir Sano, there are many who have vouched on your behalf.

    Even if he is displeased he will calm down after awhile.''

    He eventually did on the fourteenth day, but it was far toote. Now he was

    bedridden with a terrible fever. He has lived his entire life as a precious young

    master. He has never had to experience such grievances or see such terrible

    sights.

    He switched his phone on the other day and the rst thing he saw was news

    that made him want to hurl.

    ''An indirect romantic proposal.'' It was all over the news Terashima''s gift for

    Sumire.

    A gift for Sumire huh? He had one of course. But it was not anything new.

    During the year they were dating he asked her if she liked rings, and Sumire

    told him that she disliked all the ring designs. So he took her to design a pair of

    rings.

    It was a simple pair, but the girl truly liked it. Heter on took her design to an

    experienced jeweler and crafted the rings again but better quality.

    He wanted to put this ring on her nger and propose.

    How happy would she have been? Or maybe she would have just scoed and

    thrown the ring away. Sano remembered how during that time they were in the

    middle of one of their ghts, he had not seen her in a few days.

    In that time he tried to persuade his parents as much as he could regarding her

    but his eorts went to waste. If he can''t persuade them, at the very least he

    wanted to persuade her. He knew that no matter how angry she was, she would

    denitely want to spend Christmas together.

    Sure enough, he received a message saying she woulde over. He excitedly

    made preparations for their big day. He nned to apologize for everything and

    tell her that he was serious about her. But that messenger showed up that day,

    and destroyed everything.

    ''Break up with her.''

    It was just four words, but it was from a sponsor. The rst person who said they

    would sponsor and help out his family. Heter on learned that this sponsor

    was Lucifer. So even before they met ocially, he was already nning on

    helping his family.

    At rst, he did not understand why a man like this would help them out. But it

    did not take him long to realize why.

    Lucifer''s obsession towards Sumire is something he does not understand very

    well. But what use is there trying to understand that crazy man?

    Sano exhaled deeply as he ced his hand on his forehead. He only stood up

    briey to fetch some water from the kitchen but it seems like the state of his

    body is bad after all. Is it bad that he is seeing double? No good, he ought to go

    to the couch- he hears the sound of the door opening.

    "San?" He hears a soft voice call his name, no a nickname.

    There is only one person who would use that nickname, only one. But how

    could that be? Sano knew that the girl was ying games with him, she does

    not want to be near him at all.

    But she allows him to get close to her, just when he thinks he has her she slips

    away again.

    Is it time for her to appear before him again? It should be, he hasnt seen her in a

    month.

    "Sumire, is that really you?"

    A deep sigh escaped the girl''s lips and she walked over. The moment the girl got

    close he pulled her into his arms.

    "I missed you."

    "Mm, happy new year." Sumire trailed o. "You''re sick?"

    "Yeah, since Christmas."

    "Since christ-" Sumire frantically shook her head. "Lay back down."

    Sano reluctantly made his way over to the couch despite his blurred vision.

    "Have you gone to the hospital?"

    "No."

    "San-"

    "Will you take care of me?"

    Actually, if it got any worse, he was nning on at least calling one of the

    doctors he trusted over. If he goes to the hospital, it would attract far too much

    attention. Moreover, there is a high chance his family would hear it and cause a

    fuss.

    Sumire looked troubled but nodded. "Okay."

    "Hino''s been looking for you."

    "What about you?"

    "Eh?"

    "You didn''t miss me at all?" It was a stupid question, he knew that she didn''t.

    She must have spent the past few weeks with Terashima, she spent the holidays

    with him.

    "Just a little. But then I remembered how you dumped me on Christmas."

    Sano inched when he heard her cold tone. "I''m sorry."

    "Even if you apologize now nothing will change."

    "That day, I intended to propose to you."

    "Huh?"

    He wanted to propose, he even bought the ring. If that messenger didn''t

    appear, he would have gone through with it. Now that he thought about that

    messenger guy, he was a weird person. He even suggested how to break up with

    Sumire.

    ''I followed his instructions, and I regretted it.'' He didn''t think that she would

    get that hurt. It was the rst time for him seeing that type of expression on her

    face.

    "Don''t go anywhere. Let me look at you for a while."

    "You''re so helpless."

    Sano however pulled the girl onto the bed with him and held her tightly in his

    arms.

    "Hold on--"

    "I won''t do anything else."

    Despite her reluctance, she didn''t budge. She felt tense in his arms and he tried

    to soothe her by kissing her forehead.

    "San," Sumire mumbled. "You know we--"

    ''We aren''t dating.'' Sano nished the sentence in his head. He no longer wants

    to hear such things escape her lips. Even if that is the truth, right now the truth

    does not matter to him. What is important is the present moment. Right now it

    is just the two of them here, with no interference.

    He can hold her in his arms like he used to.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 588 Fleeting moments

    <h4>Chapter 588 Fleeting moments</h4>

    Sano felt content just holding her, but he found himself cing kisses on her neck after a while.

    "Hold on your-" Sano did not give her the chance to finish her sentence.

    "Sumire. Hey, do you remember when I first touched you? I was so nervous. I thought I wouldn''t be able to do anything."

    "Liar."

    "I''m not lying."

    "Liar," Sumire mumbled. "If you were nervous, you wouldn''t have done such a horrid thing."

    "Horrid-" Sano paused as he thought about it. "That was-"

    "Doing something like that, I was so confused."

    "Weren''t you the one who kissed me?"

    "Other than kissing, I didn''t know anything else."

    Sano stared at the girl, speechless. She was the one who asked him out so boldly and even followed him back home. But she didn''t know anything?

    ''I am surprised she isn''t changing the topic.'' Still, quite some time has passed since hest spoke to her carefreely like this. He feelsfortable and rxed around her.

    "How is your health?"

    "Oh right, the medicine." Sumire trailed off. "I only have three left; you told me I have toe to you when I have three left, right?"

    "Yeah." He trailed off. "I''ll checkter. I-" Sano trailed off and coughed.

    Sumire frowned and ced her hand across his forehead.

    "Your fever is bad. Wait a minute. I''ll cook something for you."

    "There''s nothing in the fridge."

    "I brought groceries."

    Huh?

    "I nned to have a nice meal with you to make up for ignoring you. I didn''t think you would be sick, but it works either way."

    ''She admitted to ignoring me so casually. But I can''t get mad. A meal together?''

    His lips curve to a smile at the thought, and he lets go of her.

    A relieved sigh passed her lips the moment he did, and he frowned. Does it bother her that much? He didn''t even do anything.

    His thoughts broke off when Sumire gently ced her hand on his forehead. "Mm, you need to rest. You don''t look well. It''s been many days, but you''re still sick because you haven''t looked after yourself properly."

    What can he do when his body is in such a terrible state? Sano grabbed hold of the edge of her clothes. "Are you not going to ask me more about what I said earlier?"

    "About proposing to me?"

    "Yeah."

    Even if she no longer has feelings for him, isn''t her reaction too low? No, what is he thinking? Of course, she won''t feel anything now.

    "Can I see the ring?"

    Sano blinked, puzzled at her question, but he pointed to the top of his bedside table drawer. Sumire pulled it out, and he watched as she carefully examined the design.

    "Your right; this is the type of ring I like. You know my tastes well. If you were truly not serious about me, you wouldn''t know something like this."

    There was something different about her today. There was a nostalgic look in her voice and even her tone.

    "Will you take it?"

    "For now, I will. But, do not misunderstand my intentions. Right now, I just want to help you ovee your regrets."

    "Am I the only one with regrets?" Sano asked bitterly.

    Even though she acts the way she does, he has had more than enough time to observe her behavior. "Is it not the same for you?"

    He did not dare to say this to her at the start, but the situation has changed now.

    Sumireughed weakly. "You caught me there."

    Is she admitting it?

    "You know I gave Yuhi-san a brief overview of my thoughts, my regrets towards you in the past, and I ended up crying. I guess I still end up emotional when I look back on things. Even though it is already toote to make amends, I still cry if people ask me. It''s weird how fate works. No matter how many times you push a person away, you will meet them repeatedly if you are destined to y a role in your story."

    "Are you saying that I still y a role in your story?"

    Sumireughed. "You already are silly."

    Sano felt his heartbeat increase once he saw her bright smile. Since when? Since when could she look at him like that?

    ''Even back when we dated, she has never shown such a sincere smile on her face.'' Sano lets go of her sleeve. "Can I make some requests?"

    "Sure."

    ˇ­..

    It did not take long for her to finish cooking and return to the room with a tray. The entire time he could not get any sleep. His thoughts were a mess. He wonders when did she be so important to him? The feelings he has for her differ from before.

    ''I want to be by her side, even if it is only for a short while until I can no longer suppress those people to the veryst moment. I want to be with her. I want to see her smile like that.''

    Sano did not think such pure-sounding emotions existed inside him.

    Since when did he start feeling this way towards her?

    He noticed for a long time that something was changing. When he first heard that she wasing to Tokyo, he decided to follow her. He didn''t truly know what he was expecting. At first, he did not entertain the thought of getting back together with her. Even he knew how badly his words hurt her.

    But before he knew it, he was watching over her. ''I am even utilizing the connections I made to help her return to her career be as smooth sounding as possible.'' He knew his actions baffled so many people, yet he wasn''t stopping.

    ''I wonder if she knows about him bribing the reporters yet.''

    "Is it good?"

    "Yeah."

    Sumireughed. "I didn''t think you would ask for rice porridge with honey; it''s such a simple meal."

    "Even I like simple foods like this."

    "Is that so?"

    ''I love her so much. I don''t want those people to hurt her.'' But their recent behavior towards him shows that they are nning something significant involving her. He asked his assistant to investigate, and he received the news this morning.

    "Sumire, those people will start an entertainmentpany to take you down."

    "Mmm, I know."

    Does she already know? It is not easy to get that information. Then again, he should stop underestimating her informationwork. He already saw how involved she was with the underworld affairs with his own eyes.

    His thoughts broke off when he heard the sound of a bang, followed by rushing footsteps. For a moment, he is rmed, thinking those people came here. They usually wouldn''t, but it is hard to predict their movements recently. Sano proceeded to stand up to protect Sumire, but there was no need.

    "Hino, I only sent you a brief message. Your too fast." Sumiremented casually.

    Indeed there, standing at the doorway, was none other than his best friend, Hino.

    Sweat trickled down Hino''s face onto his neck, and he appeared to be out of breath, indicating that he ran all the way here.

    "In that brief time, something could have happened>" Hino red at him. "You didn''t do anything to her again, did you?"

    "Rx, manager; he is too sick to try anything."

 Chapter 589 I wonâ€™t give up

    <h4>Chapter 589 I won''t give up</h4>

    ''That isn''t true. I hugged her.'' But, unlike his previous actions, a hug is nothing. Manager huh? When he first heard the news, Sano felt livid; he knew Hino liked Sumire. If Hino became Sumire''s manager, the two would spend more time together. He did not like that at all.

    Although Hino had never made a move on Sumire before, Sano felt that his friend''s self-control would eventually break.

    Hino sighed. "Even so, what are you doing here again?"

    "Didn''t you clear up my schedule for this day to check on San?"

    Aplicated look appeared on Hino''s face, and he reluctantly nodded.

    "Anyhow, perfect timing. I''m going to wash the dishes. Keep an eye out on him for me." Sumire swiftly left the room carrying the tray with empty tes.

    Hino positioned himself in the chair by his bed, and Sano raised his hand. "Before you lecture, I will apologize in advance."

    "You told me you were going on a business trip." Hino trailed off. "Why didn''t you just tell me?"

    "If I told you, you would have tried to interfere."

    "Of course, I would have. You don''t tell me much these days. Is it because your worried that Sumire will end up involved?"

    "You''re weak against her. If she asks you anything seriously, you will reply."

    "I guess I can''t deny that. But if you continue this way, those people will kill you."

    "They won''t, no matter how bad it gets."

    Sano felt very confident in this. No matter how bad the situation bes, at most, they will work him till he is half dead. They will never go as far as ending his life.

    ''As long as they can see that Sumire still cares for me. I think she realized that too; otherwise, she would have stopped associating with me long ago.''

    The reason why she keepsing back to him even though she does not have to. Even if she hates him, it is not to the extent where she would stand by and watch him die.

    That foolishly honest side of hers is something he has always liked.

    "But really," Hino looked towards the door where Sumire was moments ago. "Don''t do anything to her, okay? No matter how many desires you have towards her, don''t act on it."

    "I am surprised at your self-control. How do you do it?"

    Hino rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly. "This isn''t the first time for me, so I am used to it. I told you before there was a girl I liked, right?"

    "You mentioned it before."

    "The reason I never confessed had nothing to do with our careers, like I said. It was because she was in love with Yuhi."

    Sano blinked when he heard those words. Huh? But if that is the case, why does Hino not resent Terashima? This would be the second time having the girl he liked stolen from him. It surprises him that there is no resentment between them.

    "For me, Yuhi is more important. That is probably why I can cope with all of this."

    "Does it hurt?"

    Hinoughed weakly. "I can''t say it doesn''t. She is right there next to me, but all I can do is give her love advice."

    "She asks you?"

    "Sumire can be very brutal about it. But it''s more like she noticed herself that I wouldn''t do anything. She isfortable around Nakara Shin and me because we both chose friendship over our feelings for her."

    Right, it is not just Hino but that guy too.

    "I don''t think that is possible for me," Sano admitted. "No matter how often I see how close they are, I don''t lose my fighting spirit. A few times, I felt upset, but I never thought of giving up."

    "What will it take? Yuhi putting a ring on her finger or getting a wedding invitation?"

    Sano flinched when Hino mentioned the word wedding. He knew about it, of course. Although both Terashima and Sumire are being low-key about it, there is already talk. ''The wedding ceremony is the day after their high school graduation.''

    When he first heard about it, his mind went nk; he remained frozen in one spot for a long time. Howe? Howe they decided to get married that quickly? They would have only dated for at least a year when the wedding came around. Isn''t it too soon?

    But if his information is correct. Sumire has known Terashima long before him. The two already shared a connection and made memories together. That irritated him; if he met Sumire first, Terashima would not be in the picture anymore.

    Right, the only reason why Terashima is winning is because he knew her first. If their roles reversed, perhaps the one who would be marrying her now is him.

    "Sano, you, I don''t know whether you''re just trying to lie to yourself. Sumire fell in love with Yuhi; she fell in love with his singing years ago. No, even back when they were kids, the two were strangely connected by something."

    "Lucifer told me about that," Sano mumbled. "The three of you knew each other since you were kids."

    Hino nodded. "Yeah. Back then, I unconsciously already gave up. I liked her then too, but I had already backed down before I understood that. It was silly for me to give up without trying when I think about it now. We were kids; anything could happen. However, when I saw those two together, I just gave up."

    "Does she love him that much?" He was frightened to utter these words this entire time, but he wanted to know.

    In other people''s eyes, in their eyes, does it truly look like that?

    He has heard many people''s opinions regarding Sumire and Terashima Yuhi''s rtionship. But half of thosements were superficial and said out of jealousy. Those people only say things like Sumire doesn''t suit Terashima because they dislike her.

    What he wanted to hear were genuine opinions. Does it look like he is fighting a losing battle in others'' eyes?

    "Yes." Hino nodded. "But you know Sano; this is my own opinion. You have always had this bad habit of caring for others'' opinions. It would be best if you scraped that way of thinking already. What matters is what you think."

    "You already heard my opinion and disapproved."

    "Right. But that''s just how I think; you shouldn''t care about it."

    Sano looked at him nkly. He doesn''t understand anything Hino is saying. Ever since he was younger, he has had to pay special attention to others'' opinions. If he makes a bad impression, it will impact the rest of the family. He has lived his entire life like this, so how is he supposed to change that now?

 Chapter 590 Even if

    <h4>Chapter 590 Even if</h4>

    ''Even if I acknowledge that I have to change, I do not know the first steps of going about that change.''

    His thoughts broke off when Hino suddenly extended his fist out, getting ready to punch him. Although he is not good at fighting, he is still flexible and knew the basic self-defense movements. However his entire body ached due to his beatings, and the wound on his arm was still fresh.

    Two days ago when, those people paid him a house visit and beat him up again.

    Sano exhaled deeply. The ones who came were just taking out their frustration on him. He didn''t do anything wrong.

    To his surprise, instead of being punched, all he saw was Hino''s hand just inches away from his face.

    Hino''s eyes twitched, annoyed. "I wondered why you were wearing long sleeves when you have a fever. How bad is it?"

    "As you can see, it''s hard to move it."

    He forced himself when he hugged Sumire earlier. But if somebody attacks him directly, it is hard to dismiss the pain.

    With the pretext of a house visit, he watches as Hino stomps around the room to fetch his medical supplies. Hino is as impatient as ever, huh? Then again, he must be quite busy, and yet he still came here.

    Sano didn''t need anyone to see to his injuries since he could take care of it himself. However, Sumire most likely saw that he wouldn''t be able to use his hands for a while and so asked this guy for help.

    That girl is surprisingly sharp; is that due to her fighting instincts? No, even back when they dated, she always noticed these small things about him. He neverined about being hurt or sick in front of her; she would just notice automatically.

    He hadn''t realized how much he took those days for granted until she was no longer by his side.

    Even if he got sick, his family would not look after him personally. They would simply hire other people to do so. The people they hired varied, some did care, but even those people did not overstep their boundaries. Most of them did not care about his well-being; all they cared about waspleting their job and getting the money benefits.

    Some younger servants tried their luck to ''seduce him'' when he was sick.

    Sanoughed as his ''guest'' ''s irritated tone knocked down one of the cabs. Well, now, he''s still the same as ever. " Are you going to get me a new cab next? "

    "Like hell, your the one who keeps your medical supplies in weird locations." Hino finally took out a first aid kit. "Show me your arm so I can leave."

    Sano extended his arm out and mustered the strength to roll up his sleeves, revealing arge discolored bruise. There were traces of blood that remained too.

    "We''re already twenty-four. Is there any need for you to lose your temper all the time? Even that guy doesn''t snap as much as he used to. "

    "Shut it. I''m stressed out."

    Stressed huh? Sano decides to leave it at that, not wanting to further make him angry, and stays quiet as Hino continues the medical treatment.

    After a few minutes, Hino finished up, and right at that moment, Hino called out. "Come out already."

    Sano watched as Sumire appeared from behind one of the shelves, and he spotted the dishes nearby. ''So she pretended to go out and snuck back in when he was far too busy speaking with Hino?'' But why would she have to eavesdrop on them?

    He watched as the girl shifted ufortably. Hino sighed and flicked the woman''s forehead. "My lips are sealed. I didn''t see anything. Just don''t do anything uncalled for." Hino turned to him. "That applies to you as well."

    "Don''t strain your arm, idiot. I''ll charge you for this visit if I do. "

    With those words said, Hino left, and he extended his hand out. "If you heard everything, you should know just doing this is painful."

    "You''re an idiot!" Sumire shouted.

    Before he could even begin to make excuses, the girl had jumped into his arms and hugged him in the next second.

    For a moment, it felt like the world had stopped. Her sudden hug shocked him that he almost forgot how much pain he was in. This is the first time she has ever reacted this way. However, he saw her cry when she first learned why he joined those people. But since then, her reaction has been low.

    What is this situation? Moreover, even though he saw her cry that time, something was missing. He has never seen her cry this much. Even back when they dated, even back when he did such cruel things and when she first found out about his cheating. Sumire never cried like this, but now she is shedding so many tears.

    No matter how oblivious he was with these matters, he knew that the girl was crying this much for his sake.

    Sano didn''t know what to do. Is it okay to put his arms around her? This is the first time he has encountered this type of situation. After debating about it for a few minutes, he eventually did so and carefully caressed her back.

    "I want to stay with you for a while," Sumire mumbled.

    Sano''s gaze softened as he felt the girl''s hands shaking. " You don''t have to."

    The fact that she came here today was already a miracle; she does not have to do any more than this.

    "I want to."

    Her reply startled him more. This is the first time he hears her say that without a cold tone and a disgusted look on her face.

    "Should you be here? What about Terashima?"

    Sano regretted mentioning him a secondter. ''Why do I have to bring up that man and remind her?''

    To his surprise, she did not answer him and mumbled.

    "Why didn''t you tell me?" She looked at him usingly, and his lips curved to a smile.

    For a moment, he recalled how she used to behave around him when they dated. She always sulked like this whenever he disappeared without informing her.

    "You already know the reason why. I don''t want you getting involved."

    "But they are only taking their frustration out on you because of me, right? I ignored you during that time."

    ''This girl is now boldly admitting to my face that she did that deliberately?'' Then again, it is not like he did not notice. But it does not matter anymore, even if she ys with him and uses him. As long as he can remain by her side, he does not mind anything she does.

 Chapter 591 From now on

    <h4>Chapter 591 From now on</h4>

    Sano''s gaze softened, and he kissed her eyelids softly.

    "Don''t take advantage of me."

    It''s difficult when she shows him this side of herself that reminds him of the past too much.

    Sano knew that she would have dropped her duties immediately and gone to him if he had sent a message. No matter what this girl felt towards now, Sano felt confident that she would rush to him if he was in serious danger.

    Like an idiot, she would havee to him. Truly, this is dangerous for the two of them. He was already surprised enough when she came that over that other time. She has no obligation toe to him when he is sick, but this is already the third time.

    Since their rtionship gradually improved, she has helped him more with his investments and other work.

    But there was still some time before they had to finalize the deal. He was under the impression that Sumire would note to see him willingly. He has had to make all sorts of excuses for her toe to him the previous times.

    He didn''t think she would use that pretext toe see him. This girl probably regrets a lot of things when ites to him.

    ''Other than her n, she might being to see him frequently because she is searching for closure.''

    He has no evidence for a far stretched theory, but it is far better than deluding himself to think that she still cared for him.

    Naturally, everything just fell into ce. This is bad for her. He can''t continue seeing her. After that time, he should have just told her that it would be thest time. When she asked him that question, he should have said it was a one-thing off.

    What is he doing trying to destroy her life for? He gently caresses her brte hair with his uninjured arm. A deep sigh of content from his lips passed as he continued to hold her.

    Now that he thought about it, the main reason why he couldst so long back when they dated was this. ''I was more content holding her like this than doing anything intimate.

    "San, are you still hungry? I could make you something again. I don''t think that rice porridge is enough."

    "Yeah, that sounds great. But for a while longer. Stay in my arms."

    "I didn''t know you could be so cheesy."

    "What, do you dislike it?"

    Sumire does not reply right away. "Rather than strange, it''s just weird. You never used to say things like that, though it''s probably genuine."

    "Probably?"

    "Yes, probably. However, the current me, does not understand why you would still like me."

    At those words, Sano frowned. How on earth is he supposed to deal with this situation? What more can he do to peru- Sano recalled the rings and paused. After Hino practically told him the two were engaged, he suddenly felt a sudden sense of urgency that he hadn''t until now.

    Despite what it looked like, he was genuinely panicking. There is not a lot of time left before the two get married. If he does not hurry up, she will be- his thoughts broke off when he felt Sumire''s hand on the scar on his neck.

    "San, do you truly want to continue helping me?"

    "I do."

    Sumire looked troubled but nodded. "I heard that those people are starting an entertainmentpany called dark entertainment?"

    "Yeah, I helped them recruit people."

    "If you can keep an eye out on things like this, then it will be very helpful." Sumire trailed off. She grabbed hold of his hands. "But San, even if you do this, please be careful. Those people are very dangerous, and look what they have done to you already-"

    Seeing her panic and worry so much about him, he feels relieved. Even if he is running out of time to win her over, he feels satisfied.

    "Then, can I call you often?" Sano asked hopefully.

    "Y-you still have to limit the calls, but you can message me, and I will reply."

    "Alright."

    "Also, give me the full rooster of those who joined. If you recruited them, you should have all the details."

    "Alright." Sano gazed at her hand in his, and Sumire followed his gaze. She pulled her hand back, but Sano grabbed hold of it. "Did you listen to my announcement?"

    "Yes. I listened to it with Yuhi and thought how foolish. Listen, Sano. I am not the same person as I was before. Are you sure you love the present me?"

    Sano''s eyes widened when he heard her say those words. What silly thing is she thinking about now? After everything that has happened since he saw her again, why would she even have such thoughts?

    Sumire turned away. "I am going to make you a meal."

    ''Wait, did she take my silence as a no?'' Sano ran his hands through his hair. No matter what happens from now on, he will prove it to her.

    For starters, he should do something for her. His entire body still ached due to the wounds, but he felt much better. It seems just seeing her makes him feel better.

    Sano followed her into the kitchen. He stood at the door for a few minutes and just watched her. This was the scene he wanted to see in their future together, waking up and seeing her cook for him. It was a sight he often saw when they still dated. But he always dreamed of her calling out to him and saying, husband.

    "Ah, don''t stand around. You''re still unwell."

    "It''s fine; what are you making? Maybe I can help."

    Sumire tilted her head puzzled for a moment.

    ''She looks so cute; what is she doing?''

    "Then, can you help me cut the ingredients?"

    "Sure." Sano took the knife from her and started chopping away. The entire time he felt her gaze on him. "What is it?"

    "Nothing, just this sight is unusual."

    "Next time, I''ll cook for you."

    Though he should probably wait until he is healed up first, his gaze fell on Sumire, who smiled at his words. First thing is; first, he has to find a way to control his heartbeat when he is around her.

 Chapter 592 Speechless

    <h4>Chapter 592 Speechless</h4>

    Three dayster January 5th, 2015, Iroroad High school.

    He is adjusting now, performing in a group again. Moreover, Kou, Jun, Ran, and Tetsuo are highly skilled. It makes it easier for him when his team members are on the same level as him. However, ''I didn''t see Sumire in the crowd.'' Did she note to school yet?

    It also helps that the other guys can handle the crowd well. Yuhi managed to slip away and gradually strolled into the school building. Maybe she is watching it from another ce? Although she is getting better at being around other people now. He knew that she was still bad with crowds; she unconsciously avoided them whenever she could.

    ''I messaged her the other day, and she replied, so I don''t think anything went wrong. But three days have passed since she initially said she would stay for one day with Nagawa.'' Yuhi exhaled deeply. Maybe he shouldn''t have let her go. But if he didn''t, then Nagawa would- his thoughts broke off when he spotted Shin leaving the infirmary room.

    Yuhi blinked. Perhaps- "Shin?"

    "Yuhi. Did you just finish the concert?"

    "Yeah." His gaze darted towards Shin and then the door to the infirmary. Shin does not look sick. So then perhaps-

    Shin followed his gaze and nodded. "Perfect timing. I found Sumire copsed on the bridge earlier. She was probably watching from up there."

    Did she copse? Perhaps she caught Nagawas fever?

    "The teacher isn''t in yet, so you''ll have to stay with her. I have a meeting."

    "Yeah." Yuhi hurried inside the room and saw Sumire sitting up in a daze. Even from where he stood, he could see her flushed face.

    This silly girl, she must have let her guard down again. There is only one way for one person to pass their fever onto the other person. Yuhi walked over, and she looked up with a tender gaze on her face.

    "My dear."

    "Sleep."

    "But you haven''t kissed me yet." Sumire pouted.

    This girl, what is she thinking when she is sick? Yuhi nned to lecture her when he felt a pair of soft petal-like lips on his.

    "Okay, goodnight."

    This cheeky little devil- Yuhi sighed, hearing her giggle as she hid under the nket.

    "You know, you missed our surprise live."

    "I listened from here! I really wanted to go. But Aika-chan was being strict!" Sumire pouted like she received some injustice.

    So Aika must have been with her before.

    His lips curve to a smile. "I can sing for you anytime."

    "Terashima Yuhi''s private concert. I wonder what I did to deserve such a privilege in this life?"

    "You seduced me."

    Sumire hid under the covers again at those words, and heughed.

    "But you didn''t have toe into school today if you''re not well."

    "Ahem, I only came to flirt with you on the first day back. Otherwise, if I don''t show how affectionate we are, those juniors will pester you again."

    Yuhiughed again. She truly is cute when she is jealous. He ced his hand on her forehead.

    "How did you get a fever?" It was a stupid question; he already knew how.

    "Um." Sumire trailed off awkwardly. "San was sick."

    Yuhi immediately understood, and he frowned. Even though he predicted this oue, this is still troublesome. He flicked her forehead lightly.

    "If you don''t protect your lips, I have a way of making sure nobody else can get to them."

    "Hey! I tried to protest this time. But who knew he would suddenly gain super inhumane strength because he was sick? It caught me off guard!''

    ''That sounds weird.'' He did her some reports in the underworld society recently.

    That man is conducting. ''human experiments.'' Could it be even Nagawa?

    His thoughts broke off when he saw the girl peeking at him.

    "What?"

    She didn''t say anything but extended her hands out.

    Yuhi nodded, knowing what she wanted. The moment he epted her hand, she pushed him down onto the bed. Whenever he looks away for a moment, this girl continues to get prettier. Only a few days have passed since theyst saw each other, but she is different than before.

    He felt a sharp pain in his neck. She is getting better at biting him, too. Yuhi gently caressed her back. She must be thirsty; he knew Sumire still felt a bit reserved when it came to drinking his blood. She is not used to it yet, but he likes how she is more open about it.

    After a few minutes, she drew back.

    "Are you done?"

    Sumire nodded and sighed. "If only I could attack you all day."

    She really does have some crazy thoughts. Then again, he recalled the contents of the diary he had read before. ''I already knew she had some desires towards me.''

    "But you''ll have to make do with this, for now, Yuhi."

    ''She leaves me speechless these days.''

    Yuhi caressed her hair. "Go back to sleep."

    "You sure, Yuhi-san? This is the perfect chance to fool around. The nurse said nobody wille this time."

    "Are you having fun? How was staying over at Nagawa''s?"

    "It was a bother! He was sick. I couldn''t go anywhere."

    She really--

    "Well, it''s better than you wandering around with him and having a date outside."

    "So you don''t mind that we had a date inside?"

    "You brat."

    Sumireughed. "I''m joking." She extended her hand out and caressed his cheek. "You seem tired."

    "That''s my line."

    "Taking care of San was exhausting. But the real exhaustion is toe soon. Hino is a demon! I saw his revised changes of my schedule."

    Yuhi isn''t surprised. Or rather, he saw Hino agonizing over what type of jobs to give Sumire. He even called him over and asked him for advice.

    ''I''ve never managed a female artist before. I don''t know whether these jobs are suitable.''

    Right, some jobs separate gender. But even jobs meant for males, he knew Sumire would do well.

    "I looked it over with him," Yuhi admitted.

    "My dear, do you suddenly hate me?"

    "Why?"

    Sumire took out her phone and tossed it towards him. Yuhi looked at the screen, and his sweat fell.

    "I only helped him with a few. The rest he came up with on his own."

    When he saw how miserable she looked, he kissed her lips softly. "I''ll get on these programs too."

    "Really?"

    "Mmm."

    Even if he did not consider some of the jobs suitable for his status, he still received invites for them. Normally he would not consider these jobs, but this would be a good job opportunity to spend more time with her.

    Huh, now that he thought about it, he can have dates with her at work. It is good having the same profession after all.

 Chapter 593 So beautiful

    <h4>Chapter 593 So beautiful</h4>

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I just had a thought if we work in the same building, I can fool around with you casually, and nobody can say anything."

    ''Fool around casually?''

    Since Christmas, this girl has been quite bold. Then again, it is better than her suppressing her feelings.

    "If you feel bad still, I''ll cancel your work."

    "That won''t do! I have to regain my status quickly. So we can fool around more openly."

    "You are really messing with me," Yuhi mumbled.

    Why does she keep wanting to fool around? Yuhi decided to ask her, and Sumire sighed.

    "The other day, San asked me seriously what I wanted in the future. He asked me if I could truly picture a future with you."

    "So, how is that rted to fooling around?"

    "When he asked that, I imagined a home filled with many, children." Her cheeks colored, and sheughed softly. "We have to fool around more to have that many, right?"

    Yuhi stared at her dumbfounded. He had no idea that was what she was thinking.

    "You haven''t spent much time with Huan recently."

    "Yuhi-san, why are you changing the topic?"

    "Because-"

    "If you don''t want to attack, then I will."

    ..

    Yuhi''s gaze fell on the girl nestled in his embrace. He thought back to what happened a few minutes ago, and he cursed softly.

    ''What is she doing to me?''

    "You alright?"

    "Beast."

    Yuhi rolled his eyes. "Your the one who keeps seducing me." He ced his hand on her pale face. "But you really do look unwell."

    "Mmmm. I wasn''t feeling well yesterday, so I took some pills at San''s ce. But I think it made me worse."

    "Pills?"

    "It looked like normal medicine! But I feel nauseous."

    ''I don''t like the sound of that.'' Before he could inquire more, he heard the sound of her phone.

    "Yuhi-san, answer it for me. I don''t feel so good." She buried her face back under the covers.

    If she felt that bad, why did she attack him? No, why did he even allow her to do that? Yuhi sighed deeply. He needs to regain his self-control; he does not want to lose control of himself like before. Back when he dated Makino, he was at his lowest point.

    Sumire already told him that he does not mind the stuff he used to do, but it does not change the ugly feelings he has inside his heart. His main concern right now is the media; if the media discovered the stuff he did back then, it would impact Sumire.

    ''I cannot change the past, but I need to protect the present. The present where they are in a rtionship.'' It did not matter to him before if he got found out. His career would end up destroyed at most, but that was all.

    He loves singing, but unlike Sumire, he could live without music. The situation has changed now. The current him cannot afford to lose his career. There is the child to consider; he wants to raise the child properly with Sumire. He cannot do that jobless. However, he has indeed saved up a lot of money since he debuted at a young age. He shouldn''t risk it.

    Moreover, ''I love your singing Yuhi.'' She would be disappointed if he stopped singing, right?

    Yuhi realized how persistent the person was since the phone continued to ring even after a few minutes. He noticed Sumire''s difort at the sound, so he picked it up.

    The moment he did, he heard a familiar voice.

    "Sumire, I''m sorry about yesterday--"

    Nagawa, Yuhi immediately identified the source of the voice.

    "It''s me," Yuhi interjected.

    "Is she busy?"

    "She has a fever. I think she caught your cold."

    "Where is she?"

    "Were in school."

    "I''ll be there."

    Nagawa ended the call without saying another word. Yuhi looked nkly at the screen for a few minutes. ''What happened yesterday? Why did Nagawa apologize like that? His thoughts broke off when he heard Sumire''s unsteady breathing and saw how red her face was.

    He ced his hand on her forehead, and the heat immediately transmitted to his palm. She is burning up too much. He should get her some medicine. But first, something light to eat- Yuhi proceeded to stand up only to feel her tug on the edge of his shirt.

    "Don''t go away."

    "It''s only for a moment."

    Sumire did not move her hand away. "Just now when I watched your concert I felt very happy. But at the same time, I felt frustrated."

    "Frustrated?"

    "Yuhi is so talented. I acknowledged this a long time ago; however, I was wrong. If all you had was talent, you would not be capable of moving so many people''s hearts with your song. I wonder if you realize it, Yuhi, whenever people hear you sing, others shine so brightly."

    "Do you think you''re incapable?" Yuhi immediately understood what she was trying to say.

    "I wonder, it''s true that I have more confidence than I did, unlike the past. But sometimes, I feel frightened." Sumire trailed off. "The thing about dreams is theye with anxiety and confusion. No matter how much I love to sing, there is this deep fear."

    "Is this the reason why you took a long time to debut?"

    "Yes. I have always loved to sing ever since I was a child. But I was not particrly talented at it. When my family was still alive, they hired tutors for me, but my tutors said, ''since you''re not gifted, you can do it as a hobby.'' I felt mortified and depressed."

    "But your voice when we met-"

    Sumireughed weakly. "I practiced very hard. I discovered that I had a high voice and decided to use it. After much training, I managed to achieve satisfying results. But my parents, no, my mother told me to stop singing. She ssified it as something dirty and would not bring any benefits to my life or money."

    "I see."

    That way of thinking ismon for those born with noble blood, even though it is an old-fashioned thought.

    "But that didn''t stop me. When I first heard your voice, I truly fell in love. I thought how beautiful a person''s voice can sound so beautiful for the first time."

    Yuhi recalled something Hino told him not too long ago. ''Forget what I said to you before. The feelings that girl has for you are genuine. I can guarantee it.'' Previously he thought she only fell for him because of his singing.

    "Yet despite that, I thought how lonely. Even though you were singing and shining brightly on stage, there was something lonely about your songs. It was hard for me to tell just watching you on TV, that''s why I worked hard to earn the money to get a ticket for your concert. If I used the family money, my parents would know. For a while, I snuck out and did odd jobs."

    Yuhi blinked when he heard those words. So for that single ticket, she worked that hard?

 Chapter 594 I want her to be honest

    <h4>Chapter 594 I want her to be honest</h4>

    With her personality, that is possible. He could imagine it now. What kinds of jobs could a minor her age do at the time? She must have been doing the odd chores here and there, scrambling for her own money just to buy a single concert ticket.

    His gaze softened. She is truly amazing.

    "Didn''t youe with a male ssmate?"

    Her cheeks reddened, embarrassed, and she looked at him, horrified at those words. "That-that was-"

    "I don''t remember what he looks like. But I do recall a couple having a dispute. The security guards were talking about it."

    "It''s not what your thinking Yuh-san. He was just somebody who asked me out on a date. I had a lot going on back then, so I didn''t have much time to spare for other activities. However, he was so persistent to the point it was getting annoying, so I agreed-"

    "Who was it?"

    "Nagawa Shuusuke. San''s brother. We were in the same ss."

    Yuhi flinched when he heard those words. He did hear about this from Atushi previously, but he didn''t think much of it. Back then, Sumire was young, so any man she was involved in then should not count. But now he knows who the other man is.

    What is this sudden feeling of insecurity?

    His thoughts broke off when she extended her hand out to caress his cheeks. "Don''t be mad. It was a long time ago, and I only epted because my mother said she would not let me go out unless I had a male escort. If I took one of the servants, they would tell my mother where I was going."

    So she went through all that trouble because she wanted to see him? His lips curve to a smile. "Even before we met, it seems you took quite a liking to me."

    "That isn''t-"

    Yuhi cupped her cheeks. "Is it a lie?" Perhaps a part of her never forgot their times together in the facility. Even though she lost her memories, those precious feelings never vanished deep down.

    "N-no, it''s true I liked you a lot back then."

    This stubborn girl should just admit that she fell in love with him at first sight. Well, there is no rush; there is plenty of time. Yuhi was about to kiss her when they heard the door''s sound opening.

    A frantic Nagawa Sano stood there. He immediately rushed over.

    "Sumire.

    "I don''t want to see you."

    "Sumire, listen, that was-"

    "You''re always ying me for a fool. Seriously, just-" Sumire yelled but paused when Sano took something out of his pocket.

    It was a gorgeous amethyst brooch in the shape of a rose. However, Sumire is not the type to like expensive jewels. He knew the rose was a symbol of the Ibuki family.

    ''Nice y Nagawa.'' Sumire may not have had the best rtionship with her family, but they were still her family. Sure enough, he watched as her anger vanished as she stared at the brooch.

    "You misunderstood. She was just checking if the clip worked."

    "Is this for me?"

    "Yes."

    "it''s pretty."

    "Do you like it?"

    "Mmm."

    Yuhi awkwardly stood in the corner. Whenever these two talk, he feels like the third wheel.

    "Terashima, make sure she takes these." Sano passed him a bottle of odd-looking pills.

    "Isn''t this making her worse?"

    "It''s only temporary; she needs to adjust to the new medication. I''ll give her a quick shot, but take her home after this."

    "Alright."

    ''He can be strangely professional.'' Then again, Sumire mentioned how this was one of the things she liked about Nagawa. Yuhi exhaled deeply, even though he said she could talk about it openly. It makes him feel ufortable.

    "San," Sumire said softly. "What about you?"

    "I''m alright now. I went to work this morning."

    "Ah did you eat--?"

    "I saw, don''t worry." Sano''s tone was kind, and so was his expression.

    Yuhi felt his stomach churn.

    What is with these two? Why is there such a strange atmosphere around them? However, before he could say a word, the doors burst open, revealing an annoyed-looking Hino.

    He walked over and looked Sumire up and down before hitting her across the head with a script in his hands.

    "I signed you up for a movie audition, and you''re like this?" Hino scolded.

    Sumire looked at him for help, and Yuhi stepped in.

    "Just dy the auditions."

    "I thought you hated that type of thing."

    "What audition is it? I''ll do it." Sano interjected.

    Sumire''s eyes brightened. "You can?"

    "Y-yeah-"

    "Hey Yuhi, you''re fine with that? Those two are acting weird." Hinomented.

    "Well, it doesn''t make me feel good," Yuhi admitted. "But, it''s not like I can stop other guys from liking her."

    That would be wrong and far too controlling.

    Hino sighed but nodded. "Sano has changed, so he won''t behave like he did before."

    "I can tell." Yuhi trailed off. He watched Sumire remove something from Sano''s hair.

    His gaze dimmed, and Hino patted his shoulder. "Just tell her you''re jealous. No matter how cruel she is, she will stop if you ask."

    "I can''t possibly do that."

    He recalled how she cried in the new year when she spoke about Nagawa. "Sumire may think she is acting, but she still cares for him. I want her to one day admit that."

    He has only tolerated it this entire time because he does not want her to feel ufortable. ''I want her to be honest with herself.'' It is necessary to lie sometimes, but lies involving feelings towards another person are different.

    He does not want her to fall apart even more than she already has.

    "It looks good on you," Sano mumbled. "You can wear it next time you have an event."

    "Mmm, I will.

    Sano''s phone suddenly beeped. He watched as a disturbed expression appeared on the man''s face.

    "Sumire, I have to leave."

    "They can''t make you do anything bad! San, remember what I told you!"

    "It''s alright; it''s just a small meeting today. I''ll see you soon."

    "Message me?"

    "Of course."

    Sano quickly left the room with those words, and Hino left shortly afterward.

    "Why do you never say anything?"

    "Well-"

    "You should be angry!" Sumire eximed. Yuhi did not miss the tears falling from her eyes.

    "Don''t cry. It hurts me when you do."

    "You should get hurt for once, jerk."

    Yuhi gently kissed her forehead. "Go back to sleep."

    "No!"

    Is she sulking?

    Yuhi brought his lips to hers. "If you don''t, I''ll attack you again. I already removed the sign from the door too. If peoplee in here, don''t me me."

    "Now you''re bullying me."

    "Be good, and I will sing for you." Yuhi took out his guitar from the case.

    Sumire''s gaze changed, and she looked at him obediently.

    His lips curve to a smile. She really is acting cutely today. Still, maybe he should tell her how disturbed he feels regarding her and Nagawa. He seems even more troubled by this since hearing that announcement on Christmas day.

 Chapter 595 Worries

    <h4>Chapter 595 Worries</h4>

    When the official announcement came out, he was right with her. But he still felt very uneasy. The reporters have strangely been obedient; is Nagawa controlling them? He doesn''t understand why he felt so troubled by this situation.

    It is not like she is cheating on him. This is what he gets for underestimating Nagawa.

    ''I was so confident that nobody other than Mamoru could love Sumire as much as me, but there are others after all.'' He needs to learn more about the guys she dated that year. Otherwise, he won''t be able to dismiss this feeling in his heart.

    At some point, Sumire had positioned herself on hisp.

    "My dearest Sumire, you''re driving me insane today."

    Sumire shyly covered her mouth as sheughed.

    "Is our rtionship okay, Yuhi?"

    Yuhi sensed the fear in her tone and kissed her neck.

    "More than okay."

    "Oh, you- really, what are you thinking?"

    "How I want another vacation soon so I can fool around all day with the wife in bed."

    Winter break was great; he could spend so much time with her.

    "Moron." Sumire trailed off and buried her face in his neck. "Sometimes I feel guilty because Ru is alive. He did everything he could to make me happy."

    "Do you still feel like you betrayed him?"

    "There are asions where I do think that way. But if I think about it, Ru wouldn''t want me to think this way. He was the one who encouraged me not to give up on you. He wouldn''t want me to feel guilty for dating you."

    "Did you talk when you went to see him in the facility?"

    "Mm, the conversation was one-sided, though. I told him how lovey-dovey we were and how happy I was."

    His sweatdropped. She really has no tac when ites to these things, does she? Then again, Mamoru has always known about her feelings toward him. So that probably wasn''t the first time he heard her discuss such things.

    "Lovey-dovey?"

    Sumire''s cheeks reddened, and she briefly looked away.

    "Why are you turning red now?"

    "This is because your acting unpleasant."

    "We already did it today, so I won''t do anymore."

    "Gangster."

    Yuhi bent down and lightly kissed her lips. "I love you."

    At those words, Sumire hid under the nkets again. But not before he saw how red her face was.

    "Going to sleep, atst, I see."

    "Be quiet."

    It did not take long before he heard the sounds of her breathing. She even though she didn''t feel well, she still stayed awake to reassure him. He feels so stupid worrying about her and Nagawa Sano when nothing is between them.

    What he should concern himself with was Mamoru. That guy has not shown himself before Sumire since that time. But with his personality, he shouldn''t hide for long. ording to Hino''s little brother, ''Even though Mamoru-san was hurt badly, he said he got this second chance to live to protect the girl he loves.''

    If Mamoru is doing all this to protect Sumire, it won''t be long before he appears again. After all, that organization is properly making a move now; they even went through the trouble of entering the entertainment industry.

    ''I have to protect her. I can''t rely on Mamoru anymore.''

    Yuhi bent down and gently kissed her forehead. "Sumire." He mumbled softly.

    ˇ­

    A few hours went by, and Yuhi remained in a daze as he sat in the dressing room in the TV station with a script in his hands. Hino''s ''I signed you up for a moviement.'' did not just apply to Sumire alone. It is not as though he minded acting. But he still prefers jobs that focus on singing.

    He heard a knock on the door, and a blonde-haired man stepped into the room. Yuhi watched as he immediately sat down on the couch and got his servants to prepare tea.

    This guy doing whatever he wants is Sumire''s fiance Makoto Soujiro.

    "I thought I hadn''t heard from you in a while."

    "I have been upied."

    "At least keep Sumire informed. She was worried she offended you."

    "She does not need to concern herself-" Soujiro paused. "Did you hear about Dark entertainment?"

    "I did."

    Soujiro ced an envelope on the table, and he walked over. "What is in-" Yuhi''s eyes widened when he saw the photographs. A woman was clinging to a man''s arm as they entered the hotel. Isn''t this Hori Fuko''s rtive and this man she is with. "Mamoru?"

    "I have managed to suppress the news for now. But the media is waiting for another opportunity to publish this."

    "That''s, is it really him?"

    "I am sure you can identify him better than anybody."

    Of course, he can. Yuhi ran his hands through his hair. "I thought it was strange that the media wasn''t harassing Sumire over Nagawa''s announcement. It''s because they have something better to damage her with, huh?"

    They were naive to think the situation would get better just because she defeated Takashi Yumi. That concert only convinced the fans, those greedy and selfish reporters? They want something more. He still does not understand why they insist on driving her to a corner this much. That is the one thing he has yet to figure out.

    Sumire does not say much, but she probably misses Mamoru a lot. He discussed it a few times since she returned, and she told him that ''Ru has a n. I will trust and wait for him.''

    His gaze fell on the woman in the picture. It seems like there is no choice. If they intend to hurt her this way, then they should prepare for what happens to them.

    "You''ll help me out, won''t you?"

    Soujiro sighed deeply. "I am afraid you will go crazy and just kill her if I do not. I will help but keep in mind that you''re a celebrity. You cannot go crazy."

    "I know."

    No matter how angry he is at them using this tactic, he cannot lose control.

    "Say Soujiro, how can you be so calm?"

    "What are you referring to?"

    "Let''s not beat around the bush. I already know you like her.."

    "That is correct."

    "Then why are you so dammed calm all the time? How can you watch her be with so many guys?"

    Soujiro did not answer right away, which caused him to be even more frustrated. He does not understand this guy at all. How can he behave this way?

    "It is not as though I am calm."

    "Liar you-" Yuhi paused and saw a serious look on Soujiro''s face. For the first time, he saw something different. "You can act calmly." He corrected himself.

    He can''t do that even if he wants to. It is a good thing that Sumire dated other guys when he was not around. If she was in a rtionship with someone when he was still by her side, he would not be able to handle it.

    "I am surprised you''re not calm. You''re the one she loves; why not have more confidence?"

    Yuhi blinked when he heard those words from Soujiro. So even this guy can sayforting things like that? Have confidence in her love for him, huh?

 Chapter 596 Is it okay?

    <h4>Chapter 596 Is it okay?</h4>

    Meanwhile, downtown Tokyo.

    Sumire slumped her head on the desk. She arrived too early. It was risky, but she chose a small cafe to meet up with her friend. She still felt feverish, but Eli gave her a shot, so it was okay to move around. Initially, she intended to rest. But how could she do that?

    She thought about what happened with Yuhi earlier, and she felt her cheeks turn hot. This is so strange; why does she feel like this? What happened to having the most control in the rtionship?

    After her rtionship with Sano failed, Sumire ensured that she would have a degree of control if she dated somebody again. But Yuhi-san, she cannot control him. His love for her is too strong, and she does not know how she can contain it.

    He held back this entire time because he wanted to respect her wishes and her love for Ru. ''I was grateful for that, I epted his confession, but she was still in love with Ru then.''

    Her thoughts broke off when she heard the sound of somebody pulling up a chair. She looked up and saw Asuka. "You have to help me. Yuhi is acting weird."

    "I wondered what was so urgent that you called me out like this. But I see it has something to do with being a stupid couple--"

    "I--It''s not stupid!"

    "You ran away?"

    Right she did run away when she heard the sound of the door opening and realized Yuhi had returned. She escaped through the back door and bolted out of the gate in seconds.

    "I-I don''t know what to do when Yuhi acts like that!!" Sumire eximed.

    What is she supposed to do when he openly shows his affections like that? Just the mere thought of it embarrassed her.

    "Is it that surprising, Sumire? Yuhi has always liked you. He was more subtle before, but his feelings have always been there."

    "I know, but Asuka, I am afraid." Sumire raised her head. "Is it okay for Yuhi-san to love me so much?"

    "Yuhi has already epted everything about you. He knows about the incident and what your capable of. The captain has already told him how terrifying your abilities are, and I am sure Aki has messaged him secretly. So Yuhi is well informed about everything, but he remains by your side, and his attitude towards you has not changed."

    "That''s true."

    She assumed that things would be awkward between them for a while after he discovered everything, but it was not like that at all.

    "I understand that you''re uneasy and afraid. But slowly, even if it is slowly. Please ept his kindness and love."

    His kindness and love, huh? Sumire briefly closed her eyes. Yuhi thought she was sleeping then, but she wasn''t. It is difficult for her to fall asleep so quickly; he should know that. "When he whispered sweetly in my ear that he loved me, I wasn''t afraid. I think I have already epted it, Asuka. But that is exactly why I am more uneasy now."

    It''s exactly because she has epted it. If Yuhi-san were to betray her now, she would be devastated.

    "Did you truly tell him everything?"

    Sumireughed when she heard Asuka''s tone. "Mm, but just recently. I told him during the new year everything that went on between Toh and me. He seemed surprised and troubled by the news. When I cried, he truly seemed at a loss. But he stillforted me."

    Even though she was clearly making him uneasy, he stillforted her. "I think I fall in love with foolish types far too easily. Yuhi-san is smart, but he is a fool when ites to love."

    "Because he is willing to do so much for you?"

    "So much, huh." Sumire recalled how easily he punched that reporter without hesitating."I feel like I should put a leash on Yuhi-san; what if he hurts people for me again?"

    "We already dealt with the previous incident. Rx, nothing like that will happen."

    "Isn''t it troublesome for you?"

    "My captain has no problem with it since he learned he is only a substitute. He is even more loyal than ever to you. This is not enough if you''re asking what I think as your friend. You have done a lot for me, Sumire. I may not be good at expressing my gratitude through words. But the reason I stay by your side has nothing to do with loyalty due to your strength." Asuka sips on the cup of coffee. "It is because I genuinely consider you as my friend.

    Her gaze softened when she heard those words. That is right; things are not like how they were in the past. She now has people who genuinely care for her. She is not alone, and that is why she can endure anything, even if it is still painful for her to sing.

    ''I sang with all my heart out and poured out so many emotions, but that was only because I was thinking of Yuhi-san.'' Yuhi-san is truly her source of strength now; without him, she would struggle.

    Her thoughts broke off when Asuka slipped a small box in front of her. "Although this is a bitte. This is your Christmas gift, and congrattions, Sumire."

    "I did manage to beat her, but somehow I don''t think I can perform like that again for a while." Sumire''s gaze dimmed. "Yumi-senpai is a monster; she did not break a single sweat after that concert. I managed to beat her that time, but idols constantly evolve. The next time I may not be so lucky."

    It was luck and her powerful feelings for Yuhi-san that won against her senpai. But in the future, it will not be so easy.

    "Hmmm, how can I beat her long-term?"

    Asuka sighed. "You just returned to the entertainment industry; take it easy."

    "Even if I want to, I have a demon manager now. Hino can be frightening."

    "It''s good that you don''t have to do everything yourself anymore."

    Asuka genuinely looks relieved. It seems like she has worried her a lot. Her and Atushi came all the way here for her sake. They didn''t hesitate to change all their career ns and follow her to Tokyo. She is truly thankful to them.

    "About Futaba."

    At those words, Sumire''s sweat fell. "Can you still hold her back? I tried to persuade Yuhi-san, but he seems to be very against Futabaing here."

    "I''ll try, but do you know why he is behaving that way?"

    "He told me." Sumire nodded. "It was pointless trying to persuade him that the others meant well. At the time, I didn''t think much of it; it didn''t bother me. I only wanted to see Ru."

    For the longest time, she only wanted to see Mamoru again. ''I still have something to say. How could you leave me before I told you my feelings?''

    ''I love you.'' Just those three words, if she told him much sooner, what kind of expression would he have on his face? He would have smiled foolishly and turned red, and yet he would grab her hand and tell her that he was happy.

    If things turned out well between Mamoru and her, she would most likely not entertain the thought of being together with Yuhi anymore. She would have truly been able to let him go.

 Chapter 597 I cannot see them

    <h4>Chapter 597 I cannot see them</h4>

    "Did you change your mind?"

    "A little. I don''t want topletely me everyone; everybody suffered too. But yes, after speaking about it with Yuhi-san, I did feel slightly bitter. It was my choice to lock myself in Ru''s home. However, as my friends, I wonder why you all left me there alone? Even if you couldn''t drag me out, it would be easy to stay in one of the rooms without me finding out. It would have been easy to drop by and visit."

    There was a time when the house was essible to anyone before she barricaded everything. No even when she did that Toh came to see her. How did he manage to get in? Was it that simple?

    "It is a good thing I only realized this aftering here. If I realized this when I was still in Star town, my feelings would explode, and I would have gotten angry and said hurtful words to Futaba and everyone."

    "Sumire."

    "I do not think I can meet anybody else back home for just a while longer. You and Atushi are different since you did visit me. It''s the same with Kou, Jun, Ran, and Tetsuo. Masaru was abroad then, so he does not count either. But other than the seven of you, I cannot meet with anybody else."

    She does not want to hurt anybody with her words ever again.

    She does not want to see anybody cry because of her actions anymore.

    ''Suchan, I''m sorry I don''t know how to help you.'' Thest time she saw Futaba, they exchanged those type of words. The girl did not meet with her directly; she stood outside the door for a long time.

    ''When I sensed it was her, I was actually going to open the door.'' No matter how heartbroken she was due to Mamoru''s death, how could she possibly ignore Futaba? Yet when she opened the door slightly, Futaba immediately shut it.

    ''I should have told you what he was up to. I should have warned you. I''m so sorry.''

    Futaba also mes herself. It turns out that Futaba knew those people were behaving suspiciously. Indeed if she had warned them beforehand, she would have taken better precautions. But even then, that person is her dearest friend.

    "Do you want to see her?"

    "Sometimes I do. I miss her a lot; she is my best friend after all. I care about you and the others, but Futaba is special to me. However," Sumire recalled Yuhi''s anger and Futaba''s pained tone. "- we should not meet for now."

    This is not the right time.

    "Then what about Siena?"

    At thatment, her sweat fell, and she sighed deeply. "I don''t know where that girl has run off to. It''s probably in a ce where she couldn''t get the news; otherwise, she would be back."

    "I have tried to contact her too, but she is good at hiding."

    "I feel she may have been encouraged by Ru."

    "Those two were strangely simr." Asuka paused. "I think she wille sooner orter; she hasn''t paid respects to Asahi yet."

    Sumire flinched for a moment when she heard Asuka say those words. That is right; the reason why her unease does not disappear after achieving so much happiness is this. Her dearest friend''s death that happened not too long after she arrived in Tokyo. Those debut collectors who were in line with those people.

    That man Lucifer and that wretched organization. She will crush them with her own hands.

    But even if she bes a monster in the process, Yuhi-san will probably, no; he will still love her the same.

    Her thoughts broke off when Asuka ced her hand on top of hers. "Until that unreliable girl returns, and you sort out your feelings towards Futaba. You can rely on me more."

    Her gaze softened, even though they were both clumsy with words.

    After chatting with Asuka for two hours, she eventually parted ways with her friend. Sumire felt her remaining strength from the shot vanish, and she felt dizzy. Eli did say it would notst long, but she thought she would survive until she reached home.

    Home huh? To think she is starting to think of Yuhi-san''s home as hers. He has truly spoiled her. But then again, he was the one who asked her to live with him when she first came to Tokyo.

    When she first came to Tokyo, huh? It is strange. To think almost a year has passed by. She would not have imagined that things would turn out this way at that time. To think she ended up dating Yuhi-san. Sumire giggled when she recalled his confession.

    He was so cute; how could she have possibly turned him down after hearing his sincere feelings for her? Besides that confession of his was a huge improvement from the first one.

    The first time huh? Sumire exhaled deeply at the memory. Back then, he tried his best, too; it was her fault for being so stubborn. She would not have dated Sano if she had epted Yuhi-san back then. Nor would she have met Toh and would not have given either Ren or Ru a chance.

    But, she does not regret it. She has already acknowledged that meeting those four is part of her destiny.

    ''I took this way because I thought it would be a short cut but-'' Sumire blinked when she saw somebody leaning against themp post. Is that Yuhi-san? How many times has she seen this sight already in the past year? He always knows where to find her.

    "Yuhi." Sumire called out.

    "Hey, are you finished? I thought I''d wait for you. It''s raining after all."

    Seeing her dearest makes her feel calm; she tries to act strong in front of Asuka. But when she can no longer hold herself back. Sumire slumped in Yuhi''s arms.

    Yuhiughed and caressed her hair. "Are you tired?"

    "Mm, I still feel a bit sick."

    At those words, he frowned and ced his hand on her forehead. "Your fever is still there. Let''s head back home quickly."

    Sumire watched him fuss about her, and she clenched her fist. This is the one thing she cannot lose. This person is so very dear and so important to her.

    ''Sumire-sama, if Sumire-sama can smile genuinely, I will have no regrets.'' Asahi, she will not let her friend''s death be in vain. She will get revenge on those people and make sure no harmes to her dearest.

    Perhaps it was due to her being emotional, but before she knew it, she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed his lips deeply. But it was not enough. She wanted more; she tugged on his clothing.

    "Hey, if you attack me here, we will have problems."

    "Yuhi," Sumire said softly.

    The only thing she can do now is to make sure that people understand that.

    ˇ­.

    Hotel

    She told Yuhi that she wouldn''t survive the journey home and asked him if they could stay in a hotel. He seemed surprised and tried to insist on heading back, but she ''pretended to feel faint,'' and before long, he was carrying her to the nearest hotel.

    Sumire''s gaze fell on Yuhi, who was barricading the door and inspecting the ce.

    It seems he would normally take measures before entering these ces, but he did not have time due to her little fainting episode. Sumire scanned the room, too, but she did not see any cameras or anything that looked like spyware.

    "What''s wrong, Sumire?"

    "Nothing."

    "Really? It''s not like you to invite me to a ce like this. I don''t mind since it was raining, but we should leave quickly in the morning." He seemed distressed.

    ''I know I took him here suddenly, but his behva-'' Sumire noticed his red-stained ears. Truly this person amazes her every single time. The more he holds back, the more she bes painfully aware of how much he loves and treasures her.

    The more she realizes how corrupt her heart can get.

 Chapter 598 How is it possible?

    <h4>Chapter 598 How is it possible?</h4>

    The following morning, Sumire found herself in a strange situation. It''s so strange, waking up beside him like this. ''I still can''t get used to it.''

    Moreover, "Ahem, how long have you been staring at me?"

    "Forever." Yuhi leaned over and kissed her forehead. "Good morning."

    "G--good morning."

    "You''re still acting nervous. Just rx."

    How can she possibly rx when they are like this? Still, she does feel a bit tired/exhausted. Maybe she can close her eyes for a few minutes longer?

    "If you don''t wake up soon, I''ll probably just eat you."

    Yuhi slowly started to lick, suck and bite her neck, causing her tough.

    Sumireughed softly. "Stop it; Im ticklish."

    "Are you? I guess I can find out."

    Oh this dummy. "We have to go to school."

    "Don''t be so formal after you brought me here."

    ''I guess he isn''t going to talk anymore. But that is fine too.''

    After kissing her in several ces, he drew back slowly, to her surprise.

    "Are you in a better mood now?"

    "I think so."

    Yuhi looked at her, concerned. "Are you sure?"

    ''I like how he isn''t asking me exactly what''s wrong. He is being so thoughtful.''

    Sumire extended her hands out and caressed his hair. "I''m sure, but my body hurts."

    Yuhiughed. "Well, there''s nothing we can do about that. Maybe I should give you a massage?"

    ''Why does he sound so seductive just saying the word massage? Or maybe it''s me misinterpreting everything he says.''

    ˇ­.

    Sumire immediately regretted it when she realized howte they were for school. How can they bete on the second day back?

    "B--because of you werete for school."

    "You sure about that? Isn''t it because you picked a hotel so far away-"

    ''I still can''t believe I brought him to a hotel. I can''t do those things anymore, no matter how emotional I am. Toh was such a bad influence on me!''

    Yuhi wrapped his arms around her waist. "So hey, I don''t dislike doing that with you."

    Thump-thump. She hears the sound of her heartbeat increasing per minute. What is he doing to her? Ah, she feels like she is going insane when she is around him recently.

    "But if we make it a habit, Hino will kill us." Yuhi held up her phone and his.

    Her sweat fell.

    Uh, they probably got caught by some reporters, and Hino had to clean up their mess. All the media outlets in town have the dignity not to publish photos without sending them to the artist''spany. On the other hand, the reporters would not be so considerate if this was star town.

    Then again, she probably shouldn''tpare a small town like star town to Tokyo. It is normal for people living in a small town to be so desperate/starved for information.

    Her thoughts broke off when she felt Yuhi grab hold of her hand. He ced his hat on top of her head. "The streets shouldn''t be this crowded, but just in case."

    "Right."

    Somehow it is weird, even though this is not the first time they held hands or done something intimate. She felt very strange.

    I wonder if there is something wrong with my heart.

    Ever since Christmas, she has felt a bit weird towards him. Is it because they spent all that time together, just the two with no interruptions? But it is not like that was the first time.

    Whenever they went on long missions together in the past, they would spend time together like that for much longer. Maybe she is the odd one.

    She can think of something, but how could it be possible for her to love him even more than she already did?

    The more she thought about it, the more her head hurt. Even though she knows it is not possible, it''s the only conclusion that she cane up with right now. To think her already deep feelings for Terashima Yuhi would grow even more.

    Sumire peeked over at him. Yuhi was talking about getting groceries after school and fetching Huan so she could spend more time with him before she became busy. But she was only half-listening and focused on staring at his face. Is it because he is handsome?

    But, if she thought about all her male friends back in her hometown, it''s not like she was new to handsome faces. Actually, at this point, she ought to be sick of seeing handsome faces. It cant be about his looks.

    Then his personality? Yuhi is very good to her, but wasn''t Sano before he went weird, Toh, Ren, and Ru the same?

    Romance is trulyplicated. Despite this being her fifth rtionship already, she still does not know the first thing about romance.

    It did not take long before she saw the familiar school gates as they walked up the hill. The hotel was a lot closer than she thought, or maybe they just walked too quickly?

    "This is a rare sight, the lovey-dovey couple actually walking to school."

    "Jun-kun."

    "I can''t help it; my bike brown down, so I sent it for repairs, and my car is too shy. Public transport isn''t the best either."

    So that''s the reason they walked? She thought it was simply because he had left his bike further away from the hotel.

    "I also heard what happened. Naraski-san was making a huge fuss."

    Sumire felt her cheeks color. So- if Jun-kun heard, then there is no doubt that the others know too? This is embarrassing! No matter how calm she normally is about their rtionship, the fact that everybody knows that she and Yuhi went to a hotel is way too much!

    "He shouldn''t be. Nagawa has practically bribed off all the reporters; even if they try something, he will get the news first." Yuhi stated calmly.

    Huh? San bribed the reporter- her thoughts broke off when Yuhi let go of her hand and pinched her cheeks. "Oi, don''t look so love-struck."

    "I-Im not! Im just surprised."

    Sano is really going all out. It seems like he is serious about perusing her. However, she has more important matters to deal with now.

    I ought to stop by the physics prep room and see if Shin has any new information regarding the enemy movements. Or she could call up and ask Sano. But thetter is more troublesome. It would be better to limit how much she met with him just for a while longer. Keep him at arm''s length but do not get too close.

    Sumire exhaled deeply at the thought. She truly is a terrible person.

    "Really? Don''t fall for him just because he is working hard for you. Damn, even though I always ve away for you, I guess you haven''t noticed."

    Uh, Sumire stared at him, speechless. Why is he getting allpetitive over this? Yuhi-san can be so weird sometimes.

    "Then should I tell her for you?" Jun suddenly took out hisptop. "I have all the data."

    "Oi, don''t show her anything!"

    Sumireughed. He is so silly. She already knows, even if he doesn''t say anything. She knew how hard he worked for her. This morning, she recalled his tired expression and leaned forward to lightly kiss his lips.

    "You-"

    "Let''s head to ss quickly."

    Yuhi tugged on her hand. "Are you really leaving me hanging like that? You can be very cruel."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "You haven''t had enough yet?"

 Chapter 599 Skill

    <h4>Chapter 599 Skill</h4>

    Seat ny should be at the back, right? Sumire checked the seating chart again to confirm that number ny was in thest row in the right-hand corner by the window. Sumire blinked; how weird- her seat was the one at the front of this one not too long ago.

    New seat arrangements for thest term, she has to do a good job not to frighten her seatmate. Sumire introduced herself to the person next to her when she heard a familiar voice.

    "Huh, I guess I have a better view to stare at now."

    Wait, don''t tell her- Sumire looked over, and her eyes widened when she saw who sat beside her. She blinked once and then twice. Is she seeing things? Why is Yuhi-san next to her?

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi cupped her cheeks andughed. "You''re not dreaming, stupid."

    "T-then-"

    "It seems we are truly fated."

    Was it really a coincidence?

    "Let''s work hard the next six months."

    "Uh, right."

    Her seatmate for the final semester automatically bes her partner for most of the assignments. Although one could choose anybody as their partner for the final assignment, some get used to working with their seatmate from thest semester and automatically pair up.

    But some have decided who their partner will be sincest year. At the very least, she doesn''t have to switch and make the other person feel ufortable.

    "You two appear to be having fun." A familiar voice said.

    Sumire turned to the voice and spotted teal-colored hair sat in front of her. "J-Jun-kun?"

    "Did I not say so before? I transferred to the art department for the final semester."

    No, she didn''t hear anything about that! Sumire looked over at Yuhi, who didn''t seem surprised. He should have at least told her. Anyhow, if it''s Jun-kun, he probably transferred to conduct more observations on people, so he bears no malice.

    He can''t be so hostile towards anyone with his personality. Their homeroom teacher Shusei enters the room and tells them all to settle down.

    "As you all know, graduation ends up dyed for our third years because of therge festival happening at the end of the year. This arts festival will be on a different scale than thest. All sorts of people from all over the world will be attending. Yes, this is a global event. This means recruiters from all across the globe will be here.

    If you are skilled enough, there is a high chance you will be scouted. The next four months are crucial in choosing your partner. Although some of you may have chosen already, I will not be epting any final forums until thest minute."

    Sumire stares at the flier that the teacher handed over to her. It does seem like a huge event. Although she participated in the festival in June, due to her disappearance for two months, she did not participate in thest one; even when she came back, she could not enter thest minute due to spending time in the hospital for her injuries.

    These next six months are crucial for her to make more memories in high school. Yuhi has already decided on her as his partner, and they already have a theme. She knew he had already started on the sketches, but as for her, she still didn''t know what to draw.

    "Because the event is sorge, there will beity of students from the third year. This year, the ones chosen for thisity are from both the art and music side."

    "Sensei, just hurry up!"

    "Is there anyone from our ss?"

    "Three people. Terashima."

    Yuhi sighed deeply. "Damn, what a pain."

    Oh as expected of Yuhi.

    "Kira Jun."

    Jun-kun too? It''s probably a poprity thing.

    "Ibuki Sumire."

    For a moment, Sumire thought she heard things. Eh? Why her too?

    "This suddenly doesn''t seem bad. I get to flirt with Sumire in themittee? I guess I will be attending meetings."

    "You should be attending anyway!"

    Sumire was still in shock. This is hard for her to believe; why was she chosen? It seems some others seemed dissatisfied too.

    "Sensei, why was Ibuki chosen? She only came herest year, and there was a time when she disappeared."

    "Right, it''s unfair!"

    "Themittee is for distinguished students."

    A deep sigh escaped her lips when she heard those words. If its background and prestige, she is still a noble. In fact, since she is the sole person left of the Ibuki family bloodline, so she has more prestige than anybody right now. But even so, she is not one to unt her status. To her surprise, before sensei could utter a word. Yuhi mmed his hand across the table.

    "So the rest of you think you are qualified to judge her?"

    Yuhi pulled out a familiar sketchpad from his backpack. Sumire felt her cheeks color when she realized it was hers. But before she could say a word, Yuhi tossed it towards sensei, who put the sketchbook on the projector, and soon it appeared on therge screen.

    "These are the sketches Sumire did during Christmas and New Year. If you guys still have a problem, then prove it with your drawings rather than your mouth."

    Yuhi is basically dering that anybody who still has opinions regarding this decision should prove they are better than her by drawing the same stuff but better quality.

    "Those are sketches?"

    "Woah, Ibuki is really good."

    "Stupid, we already knew that from the painting inst year''s festival."

    The doors opened, revealing Aika and Asami. Judging from their appearance, they must have been at a photo shoot. Aika raised her eyebrows; she clearly heard themotion from the outside. She walked in right as those girls said Yuhi-sama was just covering for her.

    "Sumire, juste up here and draw." Aika pointed to arge canvas at the front. "Sensei, can she use this?"

    "Hey, that''s a F100-" Shusei trailed off. "I suppose if it is Ibuki, it''s fine. Ibuki, sorry about this. Come up here."

    Sumire sighed deeply. How annoying; it''s true it''s better for her to prove using her ability. But even if she does exceptionally well, it is not like these girls will change their opinion.

    She stood up and proceeded to walk to the front of the ssroom when Yuhi grabbed hold of her hand and turned her around. The kiss was brief, but it was more than enough to embarrass her. Sumire felt her entire face redden.

    "If you do a good job, we can continue thister." Yuhi softly kissed her forehead as he said those words with a mischievous look on his face.

    T-this hooligan! He is bullying her again.

    But even though he said if she does a good job, he has already made ns to continue,ter on, meaning he trusts her ability. Those nearby who heard their exchange was already making small gs that said go Sumire.

    This is a waste of time, but if Yuhi-san rewards her, then maybe she can work hard.

 Chapter 600 Acknowledge

    <h4>Chapter 600 Acknowledge</h4>

    It didn''t take long for her to start drawing. Sensei randomly assigned a theme to her and before she knew it she was sketching on the canvas. Before she knew it she waspletely absorbed in her drawing.

    This always happens when she is drawing. Complete concentration, right now the only thing she can see is the canvas. The noise in the background has faded away. In this world, there is just her and this canvas.

    The topic was rather simple. ''A ce you enjoy.'' She simply drew one of the ces Yuhi-san brought her to during their many dates over the winter break. He took her to so many beautiful ces, but there were some she liked more.

    Two hourster, she finally snapped out of her trance. Or rather somebody snapped her out of her trance. Sumire felt Yuhi''s hand on her shoulder.

    It seemed like sensei was in the middle of teaching ss.

    But the moment she put her pencil down, people turned their attention back to her.

    There were those who never stopped watching her too.

    "Woah--"

    "Is that--"

    "Who canin if she draws like that?"

    "No, no the point is she sketched that in just two hours--"

    Those who had opinions regarding her before were looking at her differently. The girls who were previously insulting her looked livid. She knew they couldn''t say anything.

    "Good job, good job. Ibuki this is actually the theme for the next assignment. Since you already started this, you can use it."

    "Eh but--"

    "Normally we have onerge center piece, a middle piece and the rest are regr sized works. Your painting will be the key."

    BUt if that''s the case, Sumire turned to Yuhi.

    "I''m fine with taking the middle piece this year, it''ll be easier since my schedule is busy."

    That''s true, even though Hino gave her a lot of work. She still has more break days, more time to go to school than Yuhi.

    "Inuvik have you drawnrge pieces like this before?"

    "Only once. But it was for fashion design, I was drawing the clothes I wore on the runway."

    "I see, that exins why the scale is a bit off. Terashima teach her how to adjust the size of her drawing."Shusei walked off.

    ''I didn''t realize this before but this teacher is actually very knowledgable about art."

    "Teach huh?" Yuhi brushed his hands across herp. "I could teach you many things."

    "S-stupid we are in the ssroom."

    Yuhi raised his eyebrow and she sighed. "Don''t be silly help me out."

    "When your drawing on arge canvas, the scale of your drawing is important. If you make a mistake your drawing could end up weird." Yuhi takes her pencil of her and takes out his sketchbook. "You see this is how I draw what you just did. The field looks smaller."

    "Now let''s go back to your drawing, the field is suddenly thergest part of the drawing. You did this correctly, but the measurements are off by a few centimeteres. From now on when you draw something from arge scale. It''s better to draw it in several other scales first just to practice. Then line up all these pieces together and you can gradually get a feel of the size you want."

    Yuhi is very talented. Ever since she July, no ever since she learned Ru was alive. It felt like she did not have much time to focus on her art.

    The next six months she wants to focus on her dreams again.

    "Yuhi-san, what did you put in your career form?"

    "Tokyo University of arts. What about you?"

    ''Tokyo University of arts? Even though he got epted to a ce abroad.'' Sumire sighed deeply. There is no use arguing with him on this. Yuhi has already made his mind up.

    "Me too. But, realistically with the eptance rate being so low it''s probably not possible for me."

    "Only as my second choice."

    Sumire blinked when she heard those words.

    "Actually there is another ce. It''s not as well known, but it has an art, fashion, and music department. It''s the university of this school." Yuhi took out a pamphlet from the corner of the room.

    ''Artista'' That''s a nice y on words with the word artist. This is the ce Yuhi wants to go to?

    "I think this would be a better ce for you too. I''ve gone to Tokyo University several times as a guest. The atmosphere there can be stifling. While most art Universities don''t cut first year students any ck. This is still the better option."

    "Then, I''ll try for this ce too."

    Yuhi leaned down and kissed her lightly.

    "S-stop doing that."

    "No can do."

    He looks so cheerful, she feels stupid getting all worked up whenever he kisses her. Sumire turned to her drawing again. ''It''ll end up as an oil painting again, but as for the colours I can experiment more since the scale isrger.''

    She stood up. "I''m just going to the supply room."

    Iro road is very generous with their lending of art supplies. There is an entire room filled with different paints/equipment.

    ''Yuhi is very skilled. I thought I already knew that, but seeing the difference between us again upsets me.'' She has to hurry up and catch up with him.

    It did not take long before she reached the room, and was going through the various colours on the shelves.

    What sort of colours should she mix today?

    That ce was very beautiful. A ce filled with different coloured flowers exactly like a rainbow.

    In that ce Yuhi-san and her-- Sumire felt her face colour and she pped her cheeks. No, no don''t think of anything weird. But it was hard for her not to think of it. The scenery of that day where she wasying down on the grass after tripping over. Yuhi-san on top of her.

    ''I wonder when I became such a simple person. Was she the type of person who would fall in love this quickly?''

    Although she has loved Yuhi-san for the past five years. It felt like she was rushing.

    Is it truly okay for them to be a couple? So much time has passed and it''s not like she regrets epting his hand that day. But asionally she would have weird thoughts like today.

    Yuhi-san is so skilled, and talented. He is friendly and has a lot of charisma that attracts people towards him. Unlike him she is so in and boring.

    Although she shouldn''t take the words of those jealous girls at heart. It took all her willpower in the ssroom to stop herself from saying something.

    She almost downgraded herself in front of such vile people. Sumire exhaled deeply, old habits are certainly difficult to break. But there is no doubt that she is living a happier lifestyle now than she did before.

    After her break up with Sano, no it was during her rtionship with Sano where her life started to go wrong. A part of her already understood, she understood that she made the wrong choice. Sano was very good to her but she knew he was not a nice person.

    ''I saw with my own eyes how he treated other people.'' But even then she turned a blind eye to it. It''s fine as long as he is good to her. If Yuhi-san learned that she turned a blind eye to others suffering, would he finally give up on her?

    *UNEDITED*

 Chapter 601 Canâ€™t use them as reference

    <h4>Chapter 601 Can''t use them as reference</h4>

    Sumire frantically shook her head. She needs to stop finding ways to make Yuhi leave her. Moreover, Asuka''s words echoed in her head. It is unlike Asuka to speak so fondly of another person.

    But Asuka also said, ''nagawa isn''t a bad guy.''

    "So hey," Yuhi brushed his lips across her ear. "--how much longer are you going to avoid me?"

    "I''m no-t avoiding you."

    "Right,st night too. Even when I was holding you, you looked away."

    ''That''s only because I thought I would die of embarrassment.''* But Yuhi-san is so oblivious to these things. He has know idea how bad the stuff he does to her heart.

    However she felt that even if he knew, he wouldn''t stop. After all he likes openly disying his affections for her. This is not her first rtionship already, she dated Sano, Toh, Ren and Mamoru. That is a total four guys! Three in the span of a year too.

    But none of those four were that open about openly disying their feelings so she does not know how to react. Sano and her had to hide their rtionship due to their age difference. Sure people in their close circles knew but it was notmon knowledge. Even when he picked her up from school, the most he would do is wrap his arms around her waist and lead her to the car.

    Toh was slightly more open but since they had to date in secret too, she pushed him away most of the time.

    Ren just liked staying in doors more, so it''s not like people realized.

    Ru and her started off as friends and for awhile after they started dating it felt like nothing had changed between them.

    Sumire exhaled deeply. She cannot use those guys as references at all.

    Her thoughts broke off when he wrapped her arms around her waist, and turned her around.

    "See, you''re red again."

    "I feel like an idiot."

    Yuhiughed. "It''s okay, we can be idiots together."

    "Aah, I don''t know what''s wrong with me." Sumire mumbled.

    ''It''s just whenever we are together, whenever I see you this heartbeat doesn''t stop--'' Sumire stopped in mid sentence. Even saying that in her head is hard let alone admit it out loud.

    She still finds it difficult to directly express her feelings towards him. It has almost been a year since she started dating him, and yet she still can''t do something this simple.

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi cupped her cheeks. "Do you want to kiss?"

    Why did hee up with this conclusion? Then again she probably isn''t the only one who has been acting strange. His behaviour towards her since christmas seems odd too.

    "No."

    "Oi."

    Sumire looked away. "If we kiss here you will never let me go. I want to return to the ssroom quickly, and continue drawing."

    Yuhi exhaled deeply. "Your so serious." He trailed off. "But really, try to rx. I don''t like the idea of you avoiding me for so long, even if it''s only because you''re embarrassed."

    When she heard his troubled tone, Sumire found herself burying her face in his chest. "Aah geez."

    Yuhi chuckled softly. "Your really kind Sumire."

    "That''s my line."

    ''Your the kind one Yuhi.'' Even though she is acting weird, he isn''t pushing for an answer. He truly respects her boundaries.

    It is a first for her to meet somebody who not only treats her well but is respectful towards her too.

    Yuhi raised her face and this time she didn''t utter a word and allowed him to kiss her.

    Oh it''s no good, whenever he kisses her. Her head turns into mush. She can''t think straight.

    Why is he so good at kissing? This is unfair, she has no advantage over him when they are like this.

    After kissing for a few minutes he drew back.

    "I don''t know why your so nervous around me but I can make a few guesses. I''ll admit that something has changed since Christmas. I don''t know what that something is. But it is surely a good thing."

    ''Did he think I was having negative thoughts?''

    "I was only feeling slightly overwhelmed."

    "I see." Yuhi trailed off. "So about our discussion in the ssroom."

    "Uh yes?"

    What''s with this sudden change in topic?

    "It''s because you look troubled and confused with my choices. It''s true going abroad would have been nice. But even before you came here, I was leaning more towards staying in Japan anyway."

    "But why? With your abilities, you can

    go to a more prestigious ce."

    "Are you really saying that when you know what I''m like? A stuffy ce like Tokyo University for the arts and abroad isn''t good for an entric guy like me."

    "Woah. You finally admitted it. I have to say I''m impressed you suppressed it since I came here."

    "I was determined to impress the girl I like. But now that I have you, I want to show you everything."

    Sumire couldn''t miss how he said thest part and coughed awkwardly. "Well I already knew you were a weird person."

    She didn''t hesitate to point that out when she came here either.

    Yuhiughed. "Your very straight forward." He trailed off. "Let''s go out to the balcony for a bit."

    Sumire put the paints down and followed him to the balcony area.

    "Actually I went on a small exchange program to Tokyo gesedi before. It was awful. Perhaps it was due to the pressure of having a good reputation, but people there expected so much of me. Although I could fulfil their expectations, it felt like my art was going stale. It felt like it wasn''t my own work anymore."

    "Was it that strict?"

    "Yes. While most art specialised schools are strict, that ce takes it to another level."

    Sumire immediately sensed his turbulent emotions. She didn''t know what she was doing, but before she knew it she gradually leaned closer and closer. Eventually she noticed how close they were and how his lips were right in front of her.

    When she thought of the kiss that ended abruptly a few minutes ago, she felt very regretful. ''I wanted to kiss for a bit longer.''

    With that in mind Sumire didn''t hesitate to kiss him.

    "What do you think you''re doing? You--"

    She cuts him off by kissing him again. Yuhi drew back after a few minutes and flicked her forehead. "Brat, quit messing around."

    "I''m not!" Sumire felt wronged. "But you''re the one who isn''t following the script."

    "Script?"

    "Aren''t we supposed to fool around after kissing? This is the perfect scene for it, there is nobody around. An ident happens when the two are alone together."

    "What sort of romance novel have you been reading?"

    "That sort."

    Yuhi sighed. "You know, I''m already restraining myself a lot. I touched youst night, so now I''m letting you rest."

    ''But that was when she was emotional.'' Sumire didn''t like to count those times. Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi kissed her again. But she quickly realized that something was different.

    *UNEDITED*

 Chapter 602 I have lost

    <h4>Chapter 602 I have lost</h4>

    "This my love is how you''re supposed to kiss."

    "I--I don''t want to do this anymore."

    Yuhiughed and stood up. He extended his hand out and she reluctantly grabbed hold of it.

    ''If he keeps kissing me like that I will go crazy.'' It''s true that she liked kissing but Yuhi-San takes it way too far.

    She returned inside the room with Yuhi, who helped her pick out some colours.

    "You know, some of the colours they provide are boring. For your kind of art you want more exotic looking colours."

    "I don''t have time to get those."

    Yuhi''s lips curve to a smile. "You don''t have to. I have a great collection."

    Ah right, Yuhi has loads of paints in his atler. She quickly agreed and followed him out of the room.

    Now that she thought about it, quite some time has passed since shest saw Yuhi-san paint anything. They have both been busy with their respective careers and the underworld stuff. It seems Yuhi is frequently seen in the holy knights base in Tokyo.

    It is not like he is sneaking around and not telling her when he goes there. But his frequent visits worry her. Sumire sighed deeply. ''I don''t want to pry and trouble him.'' If she brings it up he will surely tell her all the details. He is not the type of person who will hide things in the name of protecting her.

    After walking for a few minutes they eventually reached his atler. Surprisingly the doors were opened, and inside there was a woman with long blonde hair.

    "Touko. What are you doi-" Yuhi paused and suddenly sighed. "Hey snap out of it."

    "This pitch ck painting suits me. I can no longer paint."

    Sumire scanned the room and saw several broken canvases with ck paint on.

    "Touko, it''s alright."

    "I can''t paint anymore."

    Sumire felt her heart beat increase when she watched Touko rip the canvas, and the sketchpads on the ground.

    When she got a good look at the paintings, it felt like her heart would stop.

    The girl didn''t draw anything that took much skill. To anybody walking by it would simply look like a bunch of random colours. But for her it was a different.

    A world of colour, it''s the same feeling she gets from Yuhi''s paintings.

    Her use of intense colours is the same and yet she can feel more depth, it is almost like her paintings are alive.

    After attending this school for over a year Sumire has noticed that nobody in this school is more talented than her, other than Yuhi. There were a few good ones, but nobody good enough to challenge her.

    For the first time since she came here, she truly feels like she has lost.

    But, it would be childish of her to kick up a fuss.

    She proceeded to clean things up when Touko flung her arms around Yuhi''s neck.

    "I regret leaving, pleasee back to me. I like you Yuhi."

    At those words she flinched and put the piece of broken canvas down. Did she hear that correctly?

    ''How dare she confess when I am in the room.''

    Then again just now she did have that empty look in her eyes. Maybe she ought to just leave? She doesn''t understand what truly happened between them.

    Yuhi told her their rtionship was one of mutual benefits. ''It''s only because of our talents.'' That type of rtionship isn''t something she can understand.

    Moreover the look on Touko''s face and when she said that she could no longer paint.

    This person is serious about art, so she does not want to disrespect her.

    Sumire sighed and quietly left the room. It looked like Yuhi wanted to stop her but she shook her head.

    ''I''ll wander around for a bit and then return.'' She doesn''t want Yuhi to misunderstand. It''s just a situation where she cannot interfere in because shecks the knowledge.

    Her thoughts broke off when somebody hits her head with a clipboard.

    "Shin."

    "What are you doing? What about ss?"

    "I was picking out some paints." Sumire trailed off and pointed to Yuhi''s atler. "But something happened."

    Shin sighed. "Are you talking about Amano Touko? I hear she has been causing a fuss recently."

    "She has?"

    "She returned abroad shortly after she first came. When she came back here right before winter break, she started to destroy all her paintings. The other teachers don''t know what to do."

    So that exins why she hasn''t seen that woman since that time. Sumire sighed. ''*I don''t really want to waste time handling my romantic rivals right now.''*

    "Are you okay?"

    Sumireughed softly. "Mm, I still feel a bit lightheaded. But my temperature went down. Thank you for yesterday."

    "It''s nothing." Shin paused. "Atsuro wants you to drop by Jupiter records soon and to meet the other guys."

    "I have heard about Okoyama-san from Jun-kun. Is there anybody else?"

    "Our drummer Shohei has quite the personality." Shin rubbed the back of his neck. He seemed troubled. "I think you should meet him sooner rather thanter."

    "I understand, I''ll try to make time for it. Hino''s really scary though. So I don''t think I''ll have the opportunity for awhile."

    "Then don''t rush, your career return is the most important thing. It seems he is keeping you quite busy but it''s better to be in the limelight."

    "I know but it''s troubling."

    Shin suddenly tapped her forehead.

    "Don''t overthink it. Just focus on singing like you always have done."

    "Are you worried about me?"

    "You always make people worry, don''t sound so impressed."

    "Aha, I guess."

    Before she could say another word however she felt somebody grab hold of hand. Sumire turned and spotted Yuhi. "My dear--" She paused in mid-sentence when she saw the look on his face.

    Yuhi is dragging her away before she could even process the thought in her mind.

    After walking for a few minutes Yuhi eventually stopped walking. Sumire scanned the area they were in, he led her outside. This is behind the gymanis- her thoughts broke off when he suddenly kissed her.

    Uh- dearest? What is he doing? Is this the right response after hearing a confession from another woman? Or is he trying to say he turned her down? That is probably it.

    She eventually managed to break free. "Y-yuhi-san stop, stop. I didn''t walk away because I thought you would ept her. I left because I knew you would reject her. It would be awkward for me to be there at the time, also- I don''t quite understand what was wrong with Touko-san so-" Her rambling lead to Yuhi harshly flicking her forehead.

    "Ouch."

    "I think I told you this previously, but I feel uneasy when you run away without saying a word."

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 603 I feel threatened

    <h4>Chapter 603 I feel threatened</h4>

    Ah, right, he did say that. Rather he emphasized it a lot after she returned from running away for two months.

    "Geez, don''t make me worry like that idiot."

    Seeing him genuinely troubled like this makes her feel happy. To be loved this deeply by another person is a great blessing. It is a blessing she does not deserve.

    Sumire slumped her face on his back and mumbled. "What did you say to her?"

    "I didn''t bother with words. I just showed her the painting we did together during Christmas to shut her up. She stared at the pictures for a long time before walking away."

    "Touko-san''s art is amazing. This is the first time I have felt so threatened."

    "Sumire your art is-"

    "I know, our styles arepletely different. It is pointless topare. Listen to me first." Sumire took a deep breath, and momentster, she felt Yuhi grab hold of her hands. "Such vibrant colors. It felt like I was looking at her soul, and that''s why she is no good for you, Yuhi-san. You do not need somebody with darkness, no such a petty darkness by your side."

    At those words, Yuhi turned her around and stretched her cheeks. "Are you only just noticing this now?"

    "Eh?"

    "You don''t listen to me when I talk. I told you before when we were discussing Touko. This was one of the reasons why I felt like I was making no progress when I was dating her. Our paintings received much attention, and we got many awards for it. But something was clearly wrong. During our first international award ceremony, a critique pointed it out. ''You paint these paintings with great skill, but there is no emotion. I can see into your souls, and they are both very empty.''"

    Ah that''s-

    Yuhi sighed. "Hearing that was a huge blow. Touko kicked up a fuss and said to ignore him. But how could I? It did not take long for me to go through the paintings I had done since I started dating Touko, and I realized how I had lost my original style. She was restricting me and shackling my art. So unconsciously, I started to distance myself from her."

    So that''s how it is; it makes more sense now.

    "Is it different with me?"

    At those words, Yuhi kissed her forehead gently. "You, my dear, are a gem filled with endless amounts of possibilities. When I am with you, not only do I feel myself growing as an artist, but I find painting fun."

    She immediately covered his mouth and eximed. "N-no morepliments, Yuhi-san."

    W-what is this? Even though she was the one who started this topic, why does she feel so embarrassed? Yuhi is- her thoughts broke off when she felt him lick her palm.

    What is he doing now? Sumire tried to move her hands away, but it did no good.

    "You know, it''s dangerous for you when you make the first move."

    "I wasn''t trying to-"

    "Really? Because since yesterday, it feels like you have been provoking me."

    That''s just him having strange thoughts. It is not like that; yesterday, she acted boldly because she felt sick and uneasy. Whenever she is ill, she is reduced to a docile state where she wants to rely on someone.

    Moreover, after Asuka briefly mentioned Asahi, she felt all the rage she suppressed return. ''I have to make sure those people do not hurt Yuhi-san.'' Her heart hurt when she thought about the previous incident where Yuhi had to run into the forest after getting hurt.

    Yuhi-san is all she has right now; she cannot lose him.

    Yuhi pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly. "Ssh, deep breaths. I am sorry for teasing you too much, but I just wanted to rx your nerves."

    "Stupid."

    "Yeah, I really am. I can guess what you are thinking but rx; you cannot face them in your present condition."

    "Mm."

    "Also, that movie Hino signed you up for. The second female lead is Hori Fuko''s rtive."

    So they are making their move already? But wait, she looked at him with wide eyes. "D-don''t tell me I am the female lead?"

    "Well yeah, with Hino''s connections, how can he get you a lesser role?"

    "Hino''s methods are far too shy. Shouldn''t Iy low since I just returned?"

    "No, his decision is correct. You need to show people you are back. If you take on small jobs and hide away, people will call you a coward. Of course, there will be those who criticize you for being shameless. However, you can shut them up using your abilities at the end of the day."

    "I suppose that makes sense. But acting-"

    "What''s the problem? Didn''t you perform in several musicalsst year? I thought they were quite good."

    At those words, her cheeks colored. "H-how did you know it was me?"

    "Well, for the same reason why I just kissed you, it''s because I love you. How can I not recognize the girl I love?"

    Sumire just stared at him, speechless. Who is the one being shameless now? He keeps saying such ridiculous things, and yet.

    "I feel so happy that I have be stupid."

    At those words, Yuhi bent down and cupped her cheeks. "You are doing this deliberately. Ah geez-" Before Yuhi could kiss her, however, they hear the sound of somebody calling out.

    "Yuhi, you were the one who wanted to have morning practice. Don''t skip out."

    They turned to the source of the voice and looked up. It was Ran.

    ''W-were theypletely visible? Did other students see them too?'' She still felt strange about public disys of affection. She has lived her entire life not knowing how to express herself very well after all. So this type of situation is still new to her.

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi kissed her. It came so suddenly that she did not know how to react.

    "I will continue this tonight, so calm your nerves before then."

    Sumire dumbly nodded her head, and Yuhiughed. "See youter."

    Even after Yuhi left, she simply stood on that spot dumbfounded. She slumped to the ground and buried her face in her arms. What on earth is with him recently? He keeps acting strange! Then again, did Asuka not mention that Yuhi has been holding back this entire time?

    She has truly unreleased some type of monster. But she recalled his red-stained ears when he walked away. It seems like she is not the only one who has be silly.

    _

 Chapter 604 Unease

    <h4>Chapter 604 Unease</h4>

    A few hourster - Yuhi''s main apartment.

    Sumire''s gaze fell onto the TV screen; it showed an image of a girl with ginger-colored hair. Her gaze lingered on her for a moment before darting to the present from the media.

    It was a photo of the girl on the screen and Yuhi from a few years ago. Sumire sighed deeply. The media are ying petty tricks again. But this must be the woman Hino was talking about. Hino mentioned before that there was somebody he liked before, but that person liked Yuhi.

    ''Childhood friends, huh?'' It''s not like she can criticize Yuhi for having a female childhood friend. The media are doing this to target her.

    They have nothing better to do. She understood that now they could no longer use her not going on stage against her but for them to resort to this move. ''How petty. Do they have no better cards to y?'' But despite how petty this move was, she felt slightly upset after seeing the photographs.

    It is a first for her to see such a carefree expression on Yuhi-san''s face. She wonders what they talked about for him to smile like that? For Yuhi-san to let his guard down and smile.

    Sumire sighed deeply. Even though she was the one who wanted Yuhi to live a normal life, now that she has seen actual evidence for it, she feels a bit guilty.

    Her thoughts broke off when she heard the sound of the door opening. Sumire immediately got up.

    "My dear-" Sumire''s sentence fell short when she saw his flushed face. Did he drink a lot?

    "Mmmm, I found my wife."

    Her cheeks colored at his words, and she coughed. "Your wife?"

    "Sumire, she is so pretty."

    ''I can only imagine what nonsense he said to other people.'' Sumire managed to get him onto the couch. But the moment she turned to walk away, he pulled her down until she was on top of him.

    "Are you going to seduce me, wife? I don''t mind."

    This man is so shameless. Sumire looked at him for a few minutes. But he is incredibly handsome. ''I used to think I have a weak spot for handsome guys, but I only react this way towards Yuhi-san.''

    Sumire leaned forward and kissed him. She kissed him only for a few minutes, but it didn''t take long before she felt his hands touching her breasts. He works way too fast.

    "Alright, that''s enough, Yuhi-san. I''ll get you something for your hangover."

    She made her way over to the kitchen and opened the pot open. It''s a good thing she made this earlier. Normally she isn''t good at making soups, but she wanted to practice. Soup is good to digest when one isn''t well.

    "Hey, Sumire."

    "Hmmm?"

    "In a few days, my childhood friend ising back, but it''s a girl. I don''t want you to misunderstand."

    ''I see.'' Sumire picked up thedle and scooped up some of the soup before cing it in a bowl. She walked back over to him and passed it quickly.

    He is the type of person who considers situations like this and discusses it with her. If he didn''t tell her, and she learned about it from somebody else, it would certainly cause misunderstandings. Well, in this instance, somebody already beat him to it. But she still appreciates his efforts.

    "This is really good; you''ve gotten better."

    "It''s only hangover soup."

    "But it really is nice. I like your cooking."

    Sumire felt her heartbeat speed up when she heard those words. Every single time he says the words like she ends up reacting this way. She is so silly, acting shy just because he used those words. This person is truly doing something to mess with her mind.

    She was so upied in her own thoughts that it took her a while to realize how close he got. Before she knew it, he was on top of her, and shey down on the couch. Yuhi had quickly discarded his shirt. "My dear--"

    ''He did say they would continue tonight.'' Sumire quickly rxed.

    "Yeah?"

    "Is your friend pretty?"

    "Don''t be jealous." Yuhi kissed her forehead. "She is a good girl; you''ll like her."

    A good girl, huh? Sumire closed her eyes and focused on the feeling of his lips on her neck.

    "Do you like it?"

    "Mmm, it''s good."

    Yuhi chuckled. "I see your honest today."

    ''Only because I saw something unpleasant.'' It''s not like she isn''t embarrassed. This is very embarrassing for her. However, more than that-she wants proof that Yuhi is hers.

    It doesn''t matter how many pretty female childhood friends he has. The one Yuhi likes is her. The one he wants to be with now is her and her alone.

    Sumire extended her hands out and ran her fingers through his cheeks.

    "Yuhi."

    "What''s wrong? Do you want to stop?" Yuhi asked kindly.

    She shook her head. "I like it."

    Yuhi bent down and kissed her fingertips. "Then I''ll do everything you like today."

    ....

    When Sumire woke up, she found a pair of familiar hands caressing her hair. It belonged to Yuhi; from the looks of things, she had fallen asleep, and he brought her to the room.

    Despite her dazed state, there was a nice smell. "Food."

    Yuhi blinked and chuckled. "Alright, my princess." He turned to the side table and picked up a tray. "Sorry for wearing you out too much. I was drunk."

    "Ah-huh." Sumire looked him up and down. He still wasn''t wearing many clothes, causing her cheeks to color. "W-well, it wasn''t bad."

    "Mmm."

    "Y-yuhi, you know-"

    ''You don''t have to look at me with such gentle eyes.'' It would be better if he teased her, but instead, he was looking at her with so much affection.

    Sumire quickly turned to the food. It was chicken katsu, teriyaki chicken.

    Now that she thought about it, Toh often said it in the past. He said that meat is good to eat to replenish strength-- Sumire recalled what happened not too long ago. This idiot, it''s his fault that she did more than usual.

    It wasn''t bad for her to take the initiative like that. Moreover, Yuhi''s reaction, her thoughts broke off when she felt Yuhi brush his forehead against hers.

    "I''m fine."

    "Are you sure? I know your still--"

    "Mmm, but I am getting used to it. But, Yuhi, you really are a pervert."

    Yuhi paused andughed. "Well, only around you."

    Only around her? "What about your friend?"

    "Sumire?"

    "I mean, you''re close with her, right?"

    Otherwise, she doubts Hino would make that type of expression.

    "I don''t know what Hino said, but she is a nice girl."

    "He didn''t say anything."

    He didn''t have to; his expression gave it away. It is rare seeing Yuhi this defensive, though, so something must have happened. Sumire pushed the tray away. She only took a few bites, but she wasn''t in the mood after hearing that.

    Yuhi doesn''t react like this to other girls.

    ''She is special to Terashima Yuhi.'' Sumire recalled the words on the note. A girl special to Yuhi who isn''t her. It made her feel sick.

 Chapter 605 All I want

    <h4>Chapter 605 All I want</h4>

    The media are very cunning people, at least the ones after her. They know all about her weakness- no, they know how bad her mental health is. To take advantage of another person''s mental health like this, what sick and twisted people. Even if they have to make a living, this is going overboard.

    ''I shouldn''t have opened it. But I was curious what sort of stunt they came up with.'' To think they are now attacking her emotionally.

    Yuhi wrapped his arms around her and hugged her tightly. "What''s wrong, Sumire?"

    "Nothing."

    "Your sulking; if this is about Cas, you don''t have to worry. She really is nice. I don''t know what misunderstanding happened between Hino and her. But it would be better not to make a judgment until you meet her."

    "Then what if I meet her and not like her?"

    Will Yuhi abandon her then? If Yuhi abandons her because he has somebody else who is far better, then how does she persuade him to stay?

    "Then I''ll stand by your decision."

    At those words, her eyes widened.

    For a moment, Sumire froze. He is so silly; if he stands by her words, then he won''t be able to speak to his childhood friend anymore. ''I want to be petty.'' Such dark thoughts and feelings exist inside her.

    The media are right about her. She is truly a twisted and corrupt person. But what she has always wanted is for somebody to care for her and her alone.

    ''I don''t want to share Yuhi-san''s affections with anybody.''

    Sumire thought back to the girl on the screen and those photos. Yuhi looked so happy. It was the first time for her to see him like this. So Yuhi can smile like this in front of another person? That should be a good thing, but she felt disturbed,

    She turned around and rolled on top of him.

    "My dear, I don''t want to share."

    His gaze remained gentle, and he caressed her back. "Nothing will change."

    "You''re not mad at me?"

    "No, I''m ttered that you are possessive enough to worry."

    ''If I told him the media provoked me, he won''t like it very much. I wonder if he saw the photos on the desk before bringing me upstairs?''

    "Is there anything between you and that girl? You know, before I hear about it from anybody else."

    He looks so handsome. It wouldn''t surprise her if he had other women who genuinely liked him.

    "Nothing is between us," Yuhi answered confidentially. "Just friends."

    Yuhi-san isn''t lying. Then, howe Hino reacts that way whenever anybody mentions that woman? Something doesn''t add up.

    Sumire brushed her lips against his. ''Ah, I just want to eat him up.''

    "What is it?"

    "I want to eat you," Sumire admitted.

    If she eats him up, she can im him as her one and only. One and only has a nice ring to it.

    Yuhi raised his eyebrow. "Eat, huh?"

    "Mmm, my dear, you look tasty."

    "Sumire, I have said this before, but you can do what you want with me."

    At those words, Sumire sighed, and her cheeks colored. "If I really do that, we will have a problem. Besides, you know I am only behaving this way because I am being stupidly insecure."

    "It''s not stupid; everything you do is--"

    Sumire covered his mouth. "Alright, quit it. I am just in a bad mood; you don''t have to appease me."

    "You don''t have to be in a bad mood. We just did something nice."

    "Hooligan."

    Yuhi''s lips curve to a smile. "I''m the hooligan? Didn''t you just say you wanted to eat me?"

    True, she did say that. There is this perfectlyvish meal in front of her. It would be a waste not to take advantage of it. Sumire thought for a few seconds before she kissed him deeply.

    After kissing for a few minutes, she got off him and buried her face in his arms. Yuhi wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her closer.

    "The media are picking on you again; just ignore them, okay?"

    So he did see those pictures.

    "Is there really nothing?"

    "There is nothing between us. Please trust me, okay?"

    "I do trust you," Sumire mumbled. If she doesn''t trust him, she won''t be able to trust another person ever again. "But I don''t think I want to meet her."

    It may seem mean of her to say this. But she truly doesn''t want to get herself involved with somebody who could potentially like Yuhi-san. Moreover, if she is truly a good girl like Yuhi-san says, she would feel guiltier.

    It would look like she is keeping two perfectly normal people away from each other.

    ''I am already starting to feel inferior before I meet her.''

    Maybe she ought to continue attacking him; her mood keeps turning for the worse. Before Sumire could proceed, however, they heard the sound of the door.

    "Sumire and Yuhi, if you don''te down here in three seconds-"

    Yuhi sighed and kissed her forehead softly. "We better go ; let''s continueter."

    "Later?"

    "Mmm,ter. We can do what you like."

    That does sound like a good n. By the time they reached the lounge area, Hino had already made himselffortable. There were all sorts of documents scattered on the table.

    Sumire quickly took a seat but not before Yuhi kissed her. "Mm, see you in a sec. I''ll bring refreshments."

    "Okay."

    The entire time she found herself staring at Yuhi. Recently he does that a lot, those random kisses. It is not like she isining; after all, she likes everything he does to her.

    "So it''s Yuhi in the end?" Hino followed her gaze.

    Sumire coughed, realizing that she got caught staring.

    "I didn''t say that. Rather, I''m only eighteen. If I decide now, I feel like I''d regret it when I''m older."

    ''What stupid words. I am already going to marry Yuhi-san, so is it not obvious that I have already decided?''

    Hinoughed. "Well, that''s like you. " A soft and tender expression appears on his face. "But your right about that. You don''t have to rush things, your still young right now. Even me, despite being several years older. We don''t have to rush things; we can take our time, especially in matters regarding love. For people like us, it may be better to focus on our career first."

    "Idols don''t exactly have a lot of time, do they?"

    "''Idols don''t. But, you can still be famous in the entertainment industry while singing. You simply be a singer, a talent rather than an idol. In reality, nothing changes; you can keep on singing as long as you can. It''s not just singing. When you retire from being an idol, you can focus on bing professionals in other areas like fashion, dancing, acting."

    "The entertainment world, huh? Even now, it''s far tooplex for me to understand."

    ''All I want to do is sing, but many people want to stop me from doing so.'' There are many who target her and use such poisonous words. It is easy to say just ignore them. It is easy to say those words, but when ites to dealing with the situation? It is hard.

 Chapter 606 Those are all excuses

    <h4>Chapter 606 Those are all excuses</h4>

    She just wants to sing and let people hear her voice, to the gxy''s end. No far beyond it, what is beyond that bright star?

    Hino''s sweatdropped, "At least understand that much, especially with your standing."

    "Eh, it sounds like a bother."

    "Understand it! Or rather, what''s with thatck of motivation? Didn''t you say something grand about beating Takahashi Yumi?"

    "Did I?" Sumire said, feigning ignorance.

    "Sumire."

    "I''m joking. Besides, I''ve decided to defeat Yumi-senpai and be someone other than a supporting role for my friends. I also wasn''t to shape the idol world with my own hands." Sumireughs softly, "Strangely. I''m thinking these things now. Judging from how irresponsible I''ve been regarding being an idol."

    She has been very irresponsible towards her career. There is a reason why she has simply allowed those nderous rumors regarding her to continue. It is not like she can deny it. She dyed her debut for so long, and after she debuted, she failed to perform during her first concert.

    Her fans waited for her and never lost hope. But she let them down time and time again.

    "I don''t think you are irresponsible. You had a lot going on."

    "Those are all excuses."

    ''I cannot use the ident as an excuse. Those people waited for me; they tried to understand me even though they had no obligationto.

    Hino paused and sighed. "Why do you always me yourself for everything?"

    "It''s not like that-" Sumire trailed off. "Anyhow, the media sent me a little gift earlier."

    "A gift?"

    "A box of photos of Yuhi and a girl."

    At those words, Hino frowned. It seemed like he immediately understood. "You don''t have to worry about this."

    "Is that truly the case?" Sumire trailed off. "You can''t trick me, Hino, every time I asked about the girl you liked before, you acted strangely. It''s also odd that you don''t resent Yuhi."

    The girl Hino likes, likes Yuhi. She already confirmed that.

    "You see Sumire, the thing is Yuhi and Cas--"

    Sumire scanned his nervous expression and how he kept looking over at Yuhi. He lowered his voice, so it meant he did not want Yuhi to hear.

    "They slept together?"

    Hino flinched, and she sighed. "Other than this reason, I can''t see why you would act so secretive."

    "Yes, but it''s something Yuhi doesn''t remember. There was an ident rted to evolved humans shortly after, and Yuhi lost a portion of his memories."

    That exins Yuhi-san''s behavior then. Even though she said, she trusted him. She still felt that there was something wrong. It was a good thing she asked.

    "Are you angry at him?"

    "Why? We weren''t dating then."

    ''I have no right to get upset regarding what happened before we dated.'' "Besides, if I were to get angry about every woman he slept with in the past, I would be angry all the time."

    "True but your strangely calm."

    Sumire sighed. "Before you came here, Hino, I was sulking a lot. Even if I know they are doing this to provoke me; it''s upsetting."

    "You don''t have to worry. Even back then, Yuhi only slept with her because he was lonely-" Hino paused. "-because he missed you so much."

    "When was this?"

    "Before Yuhi came to star town. So it would be around three years ago."

    "They haven''t met since?"

    "Not since Cas decided to go abroad. Her decision to go abroad was quote that she realized if she stayed longer, she would fall in love with Yuhi. But it was already far toote if you asked me."

    So that confirms that this woman is different. She genuinely seems to care about Yuhi.

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi brought a cup of hot cocoa and a nket.

    Sumire giggled. "I''m okay, Yuhi."

    "The temperature dropped a little. It''s cold."

    He is so fussy towards her. She truly ends up worrying for no reason. Sumire rested her head on his shoulder and felt Yuhi caress her hair.

    "Hino, don''t overdo it. Sumire had a fever the other day; she is still recovering."

    "If you spoil her too much, she won''t be able to do anything without you."

    "That''s fine. I will always be with her."

    O-h, Yuhi is way too good to her! She has decided, no matter how much the media tries to destroy their rtionship, she will stand by Yuhi. He is so good to her and treasures her a lot; there is no chance that he will suddenly have a change of heart.

    Yuhi was about to say something else when they heard his phone''s sound. "Just going to take this call. Sumire, don''t ept any unreasonable jobs, okay?"

    "Mm, I understand."

    After Yuhi left, Hino sighed. "The reason Yuhi does not remember, it wasn''t me."

    "Ah, did you think I would me you? I won''t do that."

    "I just want to rify regardless." Hino trailed off. "I will tell Cas to be careful when she meets with Yuhi. But the media will use any chance to create misleading rumors."

    "Yuhi-san will let his guard down because he is around his childhood friend."

    Hino rubbed the back of his neck and nodded. "But really, Sumire, you know how this industry works. Even if you do see such things on the news, please rify things with Yuhi first. I know it sounds naive since he can easily deny it, but it''s better than letting an outside party destroy your rtionship."

    "I know; you don''t have to exin," Sumire mumbled.

    Despite how stubborn she is acting on this situation, she does understand.

    "Yuhi loves you; can''t you just trust him?"

    "I can''t just do that because of your dear friend, no?"

    Yes, she does not just put her faith in Yuhi-sanpletely due to what happened with Sano. "I thought I was getting over it, but whenever somebody better suited appears. Ipare the situations."

    Yuhi-san will do anything for her sake; he is so good to her and treats her very well, but at what cost?

    She no longer wants to suffer due to love.

 Chapter 607 Comparison

    <h4>Chapter 607 Comparison</h4>

    The following morning, Sumire cleared up her schedule so she would have more time to work on the piece. Unfortunately, no matter where she went to school, people kept ambushing her. It seems she is getting an unnecessary amount of attention doing the main piece instead of Yuhi.

    If that''s all it was, she would have remained in the ssroom. Sumire hears the sound of a shutter and realizes some passing-by students have taken a photo of her.

    "How can Yuhi-sama choose this over Cas-sama?"

    Another girl sniggered. "It''s hrious when youpare their photos side by side."

    Hino already warned her about thisst night, but it''s still difficult to listen to.

    The best ce for peace and quiet in this school would be the roof or Yuhi''s atler. Yuhi-san told her to use the ce as she pleased regardless of whether he was present or not. Until now, she has taken careful steps not to overuse this privilege. But, she needs peace and quiet today.

    It did not take long before she arrived at the atler but realized the door was open.

    Huh? That''s strange. Yuhi said he and the other guys have practice today- Sumire thought about the scene from the other day. Perhaps it''s- she took a deep breath and opened the door to find Touko there. She was staring at one of the paintings Yuhi had done recently intently.

    "You have truly corrupted him," Toukomented.

    At those words, Sumire sighed deeply.

    "But recently, I am starting to think it is not a bad thing."

    Eh?

    "When we were together, something wascking in his paintings. At some point, the critics started to pick on Yuhi in particr. That guy, even though I told him repeatedly not to care about their opinions, listened to their words."

    Of course, he would listen. Yuhi is not the type of person who would dismiss other people''s words, especially the seniors who belong to the industry.

    But wait, listening to her now. "Touko-san you actually had feelings for Yuhi?"

    At those words, Touko sighed. "Of course I did. But it''s true that initially, I dated him not because I liked him."

    "I see."

    Touko walked over and stretched her cheeks, "Why are you making that face? Is it because of the rumors?"

    After hearing Touko''s direct question, Sumire could no longer hold her feelings back, and she burst into tears.

    "H-hey, don''t cry."

    In the end, she found herself talking to Touko-san about everything.

    "That girl was already abroad by the time I started dating Yuhi. But she asionally came to visit."

    "Was she nice?"

    Touko sighed. "Very nice to the point that it irritated me."

    Sumire only cried more, and Touko panicked before taking out her handkerchief. "Look, you don''t have to feel so threatened. The reality is no matter how nice she is, the person Yuhi is in love with is you."

    "Touko-can you know that, and you still provoked me the other day."

    "It''s because I was annoyed. That dammed bastard, how dare he make light of me?" Touko trailed off. "I think you should know about this too, but you''re going to be targeted heavily from now."

    "Targeted?"

    "The other day, some strange guy approached me. He said he was searching for new talents." Touko pulled out a card from her pocket.

    It was a ck card with a single silver-colored D engraved in jewels.

    D entertainment, huh?

    "A card from an entertainment industry wouldn''t excite me. However, he suddenly mentioned you. ''Don''t you want to defeat Ibuki Sumire?''"

    "So you listened?"

    "Don''t misunderstand. I just wanted to see what type of person he was. I nned to tell Yuhi if he was somebody dangerous. When I went to hispany, the atmosphere was very strange atmosphere. I ended the conversation saying I will consider it."

    "I see."

    "I don''t know what kind of mess you got involved in, but don''t drag Yuhi into it. His current career is very stable. He is seeding in the entertainment industry, business, and art world. There are many people who are searching for ways to bring him down."

    "I know."

    Touko shook her head. "I don''t think you realize the full extent of my words. Sumire, if you love him, you should know what is best for him. The moment your actions be a nuisance and he gets dragged into your mess, leave him, okay?"

    Sumire paused when she sensed Touko''s serious tone. Could it be the reason why Touko-san cheated on Yuhi was this? Touko must have realized that she said too much since she stood up and quickly headed towards the door.

    "Touko-san, thank you for listening to me."

    Although she did not get the chance to ask for more details about the childhood friend, for now, this is more than enough. It seemed in those three years, that person frequently came to visit Yuhi. Now that she thought about it, she caught Yuhi on the phone speaking fondly to someone when he still lived in Star town. It must be the childhood friend.

    Sumire returned to the canvas in front of her. Let''s stop worrying about it and practice. She had already sketched out a vague idea for the piece, but she needed to practice it. At this stage, she can''t show this to Yuhi-san just yet.

    She did not realize how much time had gone by when she heard the sound of a familiar chime signaling the end of lunch. Oh she missed lunchtime. It''s probably toote to buy something, and she didn''t bring any food.

    ''I could just skip-'' Her thoughts broke off when somebody ced a bento on herp.

    "I knew you misunderstood when you didn''t show up."

    "Yuhi? What about practice?"

    Yuhi sighed deeply. "Look you . I even told you the location of our practice. That was clearly an invitation to have lunch together."

    It was? Now that she thought about it, the other guys hide where they are practicing to avoid the fangirls. They change their location for this every single time too. Those guys are very dedicated, or maybe it''s Yuhi-san''s influence? They never used to practice this much.

    "Did you make this for me?"

    "I did."

    Sumire watched his cheeks turn red, and she chuckled. "I see Mr superstar has time to do things like this."

    "Just hurry up and eat."

    "Okay."

    She turned to Yuhi, who pulled out another bento box, and Sumire blinked, surprised. Is that not the lunch she made for him? He still hasn''t eaten yet? Could it be he actually waited for her?

 Chapter 608 If I could go back in time

    <h4>Chapter 608 If I could go back in time</h4>

    "Were you painting here all this time?"

    "Yes, it is difficult to focus in the ssroom-" Her sentence fell short when she saw Yuhi standing in front of the canvas. Sumire felt her cheeks color as she recalled something.

    After a few hours went by, she found herself getting bored of practicing for the piece. So before she knew it, she was drawing random pictures of Yuhi-san.

    Sumire turned to her sketchbook, hoping to hide the other pieces of evidence, but Yuhi was already going through it. "Huh, I see."

    "It''s still a work in progress, so don''t look so much."

    "I don''t know why you are so worried. You are very good at drawing."

    A-again, her eyes widened at his words. He keepsplimenting her art recently. It is normal for Yuhi to praise her singing, but even with her artwork, she feels truly blessed. Unconsciously but consciously, she gradually got closer until she could rest her head on his shoulder.

    "Are you still upset?"

    "Just a little," Sumire admitted. "You have a pretty and kind childhood friend who is also good at singing and dancing."

    To say she wasn''t feeling inferior would be a lie. However, "I know you love me."

    Despite all her insecurities and fears, the love this person has for her is something she believes in. But, Sumire recalled the conversation with Hino yesterday. It seems Yuhi''s mental state wasn''t good then, so he slept with just anybody. This lines up with the tale she heard from others.

    But it seemed like during his worst state, yuhi-san slept with his dear childhood friend. The girl supposedly left to avoid falling for Yuhi, but the girl most likely already has feelings for him. That isn''t the issue; what bothers her is probably the fact that the girl is a member of the entertainment industry as well.

    She probably sings and dances better. Ah, this stupid inferiorityplex of hers. She needs to stopparing herself to other people like this.

    "If it''s someone prettier, I am looking at her right now."

    Sumire coughed. "How can you spout such lies so early in the day?"

    "Why would I lie about this?"

    "It''s easy for guys to say that stuff."

    ,Yuhi grabbed hold of her wrist and pushed her towards the wall at those words. "Are you seriously going to say that?"

    "Yes."

    "Damn, why are you acting like this? I already told you yesterday-"

    "You can say that, Yuhi. But I think the media think otherwise."

    "Sumire."

    "I know I am just sulking. But when I see somebody better than me around you, I can''t help but feel jealous and miserable."

    Even though she loves Yuhi a lot when she thinks there is somebody else who is better suited, she ends up in this state. Since yesterday she has felt very restless and uneasy.

    The reason why she ended up leaving the ssroom was because it was too noisy. People from other ssrooms came over to have a look at her. ''That''s Terashima Yuhi''s girlfriend? She isn''t any better than Cassie.'' ''Right Cassie is better.''

    Herplicated thoughts aside yesterday, after hearing other people''s opinions, it has reinforced her dark feelings. Normally she could paint through anything. But it was hard to when the voices in her head and the voices from reality ovepped.

    "-and like I said before." Yuhi brushed his lips against hers. "You''re the one I want."

    "But-"

    "Sumire, don''t make this difficult for me. No, for both of us. It took us a long time before we coulde together like this and be a couple. Honestly, I was on the verge of losing hope that you would ever ept my feelings. I almost drowned myself in alcohol and other womenpletely. But when I realized you were still waiting for me, I changed my mind."

    Sumire blinked, startled at his words. What is he talking about?

    Could it be? During Ru''s hospitalization, she often stayed over in the hospital. Although she pushed her debut back, she still practiced in the courtyard. Whenever she sang, her feelings for Yuhi would pour through.

    Did he hear her? How embarrassing. But if he heard, why did he not call out to her? Why did he just stand by and watch?

    Her thoughts broke off when she saw Yuhi tilt sideways.

    "Yuhi-san?"

    He has a terrible fever; could it be he caught it from her? Sumire managed to get him on the couch, but Yuhi wouldn''t let her go leading to their present situation.

    Her gaze fell on the man resting his head on herp. "Are you still feeling sick? Maybe we should head to the infirmary."

    "I''ll pass; there will be noisy people."

    "Isn''t that your fault, Yuhi-san?"

    "Hey, don''t be mad anymore. There really isn''t anything between Cas and me."

    "Cas, you call her like that."

    She watched as Yuhi slowly got up and pulled her into his arms.

    "Alright, please stop sulking. I''m very sorry."

    "Yuhi-"

    "Damn, I feel sick."

    Sumireid him back down and hesitantlyid beside him. Yuhi hugged her tightly. "Please don''t be mad anymore. I know it''s hard not to me me when people are cursing you like crazy. But if I could go back in time, I would make sure everyone knew since a long time ago that you''re the only girl who deserves to be by my side."

    "Keep going."

    Yuhiughed. "You want to be spoilt today, Princess? I don''t mind."

    Whenever Yuhi talks about his feelings for her, she feels very strange. It is not a bad feeling.

    ''I also wish I could go back in time if I epted your confession then. No, if I went to find you sooner, nothing would have happened between you and your childhood friend.''

    The real reason why she is frustrated isn''t due to the rumors circling or people bad-mouthing her. The real reason is, ''I feel very frustrated.'' The reason that situation even urred was because she was being indecisive. It was because of her insecure feelings.

    "You know I don''t me you for taking so long."

    "Yuhi you-"

    "I know you''re angry at yourself. But please stop Sumire; even if we got together back, then there would have been a high chance of breaking up."

    So even Yuhi thinks so.

    "We are still young now." Yuhi continued. "But unlike back then, our time apart from one another has made us realize that we cannot survive without each other."

    "It was only a short year," Sumire mumbled.

    "Yeah."

    "But in that year I spent with you, I understood that I truly loved you."

 Chapter 609 A work of art

    <h4>Chapter 609 A work of art</h4>

    Yuhi caressed her hair and didn''t interrupt her once. He truly treasures her. "If you don''t want to meet her, Sumire, it''s okay."

    "But-"

    "Or rather, with Hino as your manager, he will probably ensure that you two avoid having the same jobs. Hino already sent word to the media not to overdo their reports; if they do, he ns to sue them."

    Her eyes widened at those words. "Isn''t that a bit excessive?"

    "This is how Hino works; it''s not bad, right?"

    "I suppose." Sumire caressed his cheeks, and heat immediately transmitted to her skin. "Yuhi, your sick. You didn''t have to go to practice."

    "No can do; we have to perfect our teamwork." Yuhi trailed off. "Honestly, these extra training sessions are because my synchronization with ran is a bit off."

    This is rare; with Yuhi''s talent, he should be able to synchronize with anybody. Is it that bad? Perhaps she ought to drop by and watch their practice next time. Or she could just talk to Ran. It''s obvious who the problem is.

    With Hino''s crazy schedule, however, that will be difficult. It is already a miracle that she can attend school this week. The next few weeks may be difficult, but she has to make some extra time now that she is in charge of the main piece.

    "But anyhow, forget about me, your are still a bit feverish yourself. You should put on some moreyers; the temperature keeps droppingtely."

    "Mmm, I understand Yuhi."

    She feels sofortable whenever he hugs her. She has never wanted much from him. If they ever ended up dating, she had already decided not to demand too much from him. If they could spend moments like this together, she would be more than content.

    But perhaps she ought to ask for something? Yuhi seems very troubled whenever she says she doesn''t want anything.

    "Yuhi-san, can we go on a date soon?"

    "A date? Sure, where would you like to go?"

    "There is a new leisure center opening in town. Can we go?"

    "That ce, I think there, is an aquarium. I''ll check it out. I''m supposed to be one of the celebrities they invite for the opening."

    "Then you can do some research for our date Yuhi."

    Yuhi ced soft kisses on her forehead. "Yeah, and I can make our night ns too."

    "That''s not fair. I want to do something too."

    "Then do you want to be in charge of the night ns?"

    Oh this shameless man. Sumire pulled away from him. "I have a coldpress in my bag, wait a second."

    She found her bag, which she tossed aside earlier, and opened up the small pouch. It is handy carrying medical supplies around; it helps her prepare for emergencies.

    Sumire walked back over and saw Yuhi flicking through her sketchbook again. "I already told you not to look at that."

    "But I like your drawings. I feel at ease when I see them."

    He isplimenting her too much. Once or twice is fine, but she will feel burdened if he says it like this. She is truly aplicated person; it is hard to satisfy her. But nheless, Yuhi has never left her side. Sumire ced the coldpress on his forehead and undoes some of his shirt buttons.

    During this time, she felt Yuhi looking at her, but she kept her gaze away. She quickly returned to the canvas and faced it away from Yuhi so he wouldn''t see. She felt slightly self-conscious, working on a picture of him in front of his face. But it did not take long before she got into the usual routine.

    After a few minutes, she hears Yuhi stand up. "You know, isn''t it weird that you''re drawing me without looking? Why don''t you just look?"

    "W-well Yuhi-san your sick."

    "It''s fine; I''ll model for you while I read some scripts."

    Is it truly okay? It would help her. She hesitated but eventually took him up on his offer. "W-ait you don''t have to strip-"

    She knew that most people who model end up having to strip so the artist can see their body proportions better. But she can''t possibly ask Yuhi-san to do something like that.

    Yuhi, who had already finished unbuttoning his shirt, paused. "What''s wrong? You have seen me naked before."

    "That''s not the point," Sumire said, flustered as she averted her gaze. But it was already far toote, just now, she got a brief glimpse, and her heart was going crazy. "Don''t show any skin."

    She heard him fix his shirt, and a relieved sigh passed her lips. It felt like her heart was about to stop. Even now, the sound of her heart had yet to calm down. But her gaze fell back on Yuhi, who sat by a stool next to the window.

    That gorgeous ck hair, the color of the night sky glistening throughout the night and even the night. Those chocte brown colored eyes just look so natural, the same shade as chocte, no the shade of brown from trees one would find in the forest.

    He is truly a work of art.

    ''I have met all sorts of people, but Yuhi still stands above them.'' At first, she thought it was due to her feelings for Yuhi. But no matter how many handsome guys she dated, she never felt this way around them. It is only when she is around this person.

    "You know, even I have to say something if you check me out this much."

    "I-I''m not."

    "Says the one who was trying to eat me yesterday."

    Geh- whenever she does something bold/intimate, she regrets it the next day. How can she behave so shamelessly? But she won''t take those words back; after all, look how handsome he is. Maybe tonight she can take the lead and do something to him?

    Whenever they are together like this, the colors overflow, painting bes much easier. It did not take long before she finished the sketch and was already reaching out for the first few colors.

    "Cas is going to arrive in a few days. That day I will most likely have to meet up with her."

    Ah, the childhood friend again. Then again, Yuhi is probably trying to avoid talking about her for long, so he breaks it down for her. But the constant reminder of her existence makes her feel very upset. Sumire shook her head.

    ''I need to stop being so petty.''

    "Okay."

    "Are you sure you don''t want toe?"

    "I feel conflicted. I feel like I should show myself as your wife but what if I lose my temper?"

    Yuhiughed. "I don''t think she will mind."

    "Even if I curse her?"

    "Yeah."

    "Yuhi-san, are you sure we are talking about your childhood friend and not some kind of saint?"

    "I know you have never been around good people before. But there are good people out there."

    This is the first time she is hearing Yuhi speak in such a soft voice and that tender expression on his face. It seems like a formidable rival for his love has appeared. Unfortunately, she has all that stuff going on with the ck Alice organization right now.

 Chapter 610 When I am lonely

    <h4>Chapter 610 When I am lonely</h4>

    ''I ought to contact Soujiro and see if there are any new updates.'' Her thoughts broke off when she realized that Yuhi was behind her. He bent down and ced kisses on her neck.

    "You don''t want to do something fun?"

    "Mm, maybe we can." Sumire ced the brush down and wrapped her arms around his neck. "I''m not upset anymore, Yuhi."

    "Really?"

    "Maybe a little. But it''s okay; we don''t have to do anything."

    She indeedtches onto him whenever she is upset. Yuhi-san neverments whenever she does this. ording to him, he likes touching her, so he does not mind whenever she gets in this mood.

    "Are you sure?" Yuhi didn''t seem convinced. He ced her down on top of a set of drawers and leaned forward.

    Oh, this sensation. He is sucking her blood. Maybe he feels that bad? Even though Yuhi tells her to ept this hanyou side, she notices that he refrains from drinking her blood. He must be feeling very unwell; he only does this when he is very sick and needs strength.

    He is only biting her, and yet it makes her feel strange. "Nn." A small but quiet groan.

    "Sumire, your so pretty," Yuhi mumbled as he briefly parted their lips.

    This idiot is doing weird things again. But she doesn''t mind it; ,it helps take her mind off troublesome things whenever they do this stuff.

    "Yuhi-san, do you like me?"

    "I love you."

    He doesn''t hesitate at all to say those words. It''s strange to be loved this much; it''s strange having him return her feelings like this. Sumire extended her hands out towards his shirt. But before she could do anything, Yuhi''s phone rang.

    Yuhi drew back and, for a moment, seemed startled. "Hold on a sec Sumire."

    "Mmm."

    "I said I won''t pick you up from the airport. Hah, you know why right?"

    Ah, is that the childhood friend? Sumire shook her head. She needs to stop being so paranoid. Moreover, Yuhi-san just now showed how much he loved her. Sumire got up from the cab, and her gaze fell on the mirror. She stared at the markings he made.

    Normally he bites her in ces that are easier to hide, but this will be difficult. ''I might have to use a bandage.'' However, if people see her covered in bandages, they will assume she was in a fight or something.

    There is no easy way to please people. If she walks out with her neck exposed like this, people will say she is showing off.

    "Normally, I would ignore rumors, but it is a bit hard to do right now. Yeah, my wife. This is making her uneasy, and I don''t like seeing her sad. Mm, thepany will make arrangements for you."

    ''My wife.'' He said it so naturally.

    Sumire waited until he finished talking on the phone. For a moment, there was silence when Yuhi wrapped his scarf around her neck. "You should go home and get some sleep."

    "What about you Yuhi-san?"

    "I have some work to attend to." He lightly kissed her lips. "I''ll make an excuse up for you, so get some rest, okay?"

    "Mmm, alright."

    Yuhi brushed his forehead against hers. "I want to go home with you, but I still have some jobs that I can''t cancel."

    Her gaze softened when she sensed his frustration and concern. "It''s okay; make sure toe home. That''s all I want."

    "By saying that, you''re making it sound like I''m a bad husband who stays away all night."

    Sumire winked. "There is a limit to your cheating; you must be home before midnight."

    "Crazy girl."

    After Yuhi-san walked her out of the school, she found herself heading to town instead of going back home. It should be okay to do some shopping. She also has a hat and sunsses on, so people shouldn''t be able to recognize her. With Yuhi-san''s scarf, it is easy to hide her face.

    Sumire sighed deeply. Why is it so difficult just to go shopping? Back in star town, she never hid her face like this. ''I haven''t done anything wrong; why do I have to be in disguise?'' is the attitude she took. The presidentughed it off and said he liked her carefree behavior.

    But it is too dangerous to act like that in Tokyo. Moreover, Hino already gave her an earful.

    ''I just need to go shopping for some clothes.'' Unfortunately, she didn''t bring many things with her from star town. It was okay before, but now that she is settling into her career again, image is important. Are there any good bouquets here?

    A ssical instrument shop. Now that she thought about it, she hasn''t yed the violin properly in a while. She did bring her violin with her to Tokyo, but she hasn''t entered any concurs sincest year.

    It should be okay for a bit, right?

    Sumire took a deep breath and opened the door; the moment she did, she heard the sound of a gorgeous piano ying.

    For a moment, she simply stood there and listened, but after she got a closer look at who was ying. "Hino?"

    "Who sai-" Hino paused. His face immediately colored, and she burst outughing. "Hey, this isn''t funny."

    "It''s just when I first entered the store I thought what gorgeous ying. I didn''t expect the owner of that beautiful ying to be you."

    "You say that, but I have beening here since I was a kid. Or rather, I brought you herest time. I am surprised you remembered the location since it was long ago."

    Now that she thought about it, something like that did happen before. It was during that time she found Hino beaten up in an alleyway.

    "It was just a coincidence." Sumire trailed off. "Is the owner out?"

    "Yeah, and even his daughter, so they told me to watch over the shop. Geez, what are they making a busy president do."

    Sumire giggled. "Can I look around?"

    "Yeah." Hino trailed off. "That reminds me, you y something other than the piano, right? What was it again-"

    "The violin." Sumire looked through the shelves of musical grammar books. "If you''re going to investigate somebody, you should do so properly."

    "I can''t argue against that. Besides, you know I focused more on whether you were truly an evil woman."

    Sumireughed when she saw his apologetic look. "It''s okay; you''re not to me; it was San''s fault."

    "Speaking of Sano, it seems he is frequently going to D entertainment. Do you know already?"

    "I know; he told me he would get me more informationst time I stayed over."

    "Last time you stayed over-," Hino sighed. "Now that you are my artist, I have to deal with all of that stuff."

    "Did anyone noticest time?"

    "No, it was oddly quiet. Sano might have done something already."

    "Then isn''t it okay?" Besides, Sumire recalled those pair of rings. She wanted to use the chance to take that off him. She does not want him to have anything rted to her in his home anymore.

 Chapter 611 Remain the same

    <h4>Chapter 611 Remain the same</h4>

    ''I have already casually reimed my old belongings that he still had.'' But it seems like he still has some of her stuff back in his home in star town. It seems next time she pays a visit home, she will have to grab the remaining stuff.

    "You say that, but," Hino paused and sighed. "Well, forget it, as long as nothing uncalled for happens. What kind of grammar books are you looking for? Do you need help?"

    "I''m alright, but does this shop do tunning? Since thest concur, I haven''t touched my violin, so I am worried about its state."

    "Yeah, we do, just bring it over next time, and I''ll take care of it."

    "Ah, is the master gone for a while?"

    "Yeah, for at least two weeks. It is a good thing since I ensured your flexible schedule."

    So he didn''t make those empty gaps because of her request? Her sweatdropped. He is truly a demon manager.

    "Then I''ll drop by after school tomorrow."

    "I am interested in your ying now that you mentioned it-" Hino trailed off. "You''re not the picky type, right? There are a few spare violins you can use."

    "My performance fee is quite high."

    "It''s rare for you to be so confident. Are you that good?"

    Sumireughed. "Ah, if this is a music shop, there is probably a copy. I heard the school sent out copies of the first concur to small shops."

    "A copy-" Hino paused and rummaged through the shelves. After a few minutes, he pulled out a familiar CD case with the Tsukuhara high school logo.

    "Oh, this brings back memories. I designed that cover."

    "She designed it, she said." Hino sighed. "I wonder what other hidden ability you have?"

    "That is for you to find out, Mr manager."

    "Performance nine Freshman A-ss Ibuki Sumire and her apanist 2S Hikari Mizue. Performing a Schubertposition Ave Maria."

    Ah, this- Sumire turned her attention back to the TV screen and saw an image of her from around a year ago step onto the stage.

    "The theme here was love." Hino paused. "I am just curious; when you sing, it''s obvious you sing for Yuhi. is it the same?"

    But she was still dating Ru during this time, so isn''t the answer obvious? The final selection happened shortly before the ident happened. It was a week before the ident. To think something like that would happen after experiencing something happy.

    ''You said you would reward me for winning! Then drive me to the concert.''

    Sumire clenched her fist as she recalled her words from back then. That''s right; it was because Ru promised her a prize for winning the final selection. If she didn''t mention it, he would have prepared something for her regardless. Why was she so impatient?

    Her thoughts broke off when Hino brushed his hands across her forehead. "Your starting to sweat a lot. Are you sure your okay?"

    "I-I''m fine."

    That startled her; he suddenly got so close.

    Sumire turned her attention back to the screen where her performance was ying. It was a year or so ago, and yet it feels like it has been much longer.

    Now that she thought about it, Yuhi visited her before the selection.

    ...

    December 2013

    "This kind of note. What were you thinking, Yuhi?" Sumire addressed the man in front of her.

    Yuhi stood in the rock path that was in the middle of theke. At the same time, she sat in the grass area. "Perhaps I just wanted to give a letter to a cute girl. Nothing wrong with that?"

    "Again, with yourme jokes." Sumire sighed, yet a smile was on her face. "But it''s been a while, so I won''t thrash you for such an off-handedment."

    Yuhi turned around then and extended his hand out. "Come over, Sumire."

    Sumire nodded and took his hand. Soon, she sat down back to back with him on therge stone rock. " I''m surprised we can both fit on here."

    "Yeah. Especially considering how fat you are."

    She pinches his arm, causing him to let out a small yelp. "Ite. I was kidding."

    Sumire stuck her tongue out."Bleh, that''s what you get."

    "What are you, a kid?"

    Sumireughs. "That would be nice. But unfortunately, I''m a full fledge adult now."

    "That''s questionable. Though you''ve changed a lot, I can still see things that remain the same. The two of us are different now but still the same people as before." Yuhi spoke.

    Her eyes widened; that''s right. It''s exactly like him to notice it. Since it''s him, it''s normal for him to notice. It probably isn''t just those two who can notice things like that now. Surely even those people, surely even those around her, have begun to pay more attention to those matters.

    "So what you''re saying is we basically remain a kid for the rest of our life."

    "Exactly that. We may grow up, change appearance-wise. Our hairstyles, body build, and everything changes. We''re taller and be more wise due to the knowledge we''ve increasingly learned in schools. Yet that knowledge is something that can be used as a double-edged sword. Those who want to use it for good usually end up having the opposite effect for those who want to use it for bad end up using it for good. In that sense, '' Knowledge'' can help change people for the better or worse. But even if they do change, there will always be some traits that remain the same."

    The more she listened, the more she thought about when she found him reading intently. He always applied the knowledge he learned from books to reality and remained true to himself. He is truly a mysterious person.

    "The essence of the soul is it?"

    "Yeah. Switching it to the point of reincarnation. No matter how many times the soul goes through that cycle of rebirth. There will always be traits that remain the same '''' He trails off. "Well, it''s not usually noticeable. But it''s obvious with you."

    Sumireughs at thatment, "Right back at you." Her gaze softened. " You haven''t changed as much as I thought you would. I''m relieved".

    "I was under the impression that you''d arrest me or something if you saw me again."

    "Well, I can''t say I didn''t n on that. But I guess something changed."

    That''s right. Since Mamoru came back into her life again, everything changed. That person she treasures ever so deeply. A swelling pain appears in her chest, yet she shakes it off. It is okay; there is still time. Ru will be okay; he won''t die from an illness.

    "Your violin. Give it to me for a second."

    Sumire blinks in confusion, yet he was already taking it out of her case before she could respond. "Wait a second."

    Rather when did he even take it from her?

    She watches as he pulls out one of the strings and reces it with a new one. It wasn''t just a normal string, a pale blue string. A gorgeous shade of blues mixing into one. How beautiful; this was her first time seeing such a pretty string.

    Normally people buy white and gold strings. It is unusual to see different colored strings like this. ''What a mysterious color.''

    Plus, her gazended on the way he was attaching the string; there''s something familiar about this sight.

 Chapter 612 Blue string

    <h4>Chapter 612 Blue string</h4>

    Yuhi looked up, and their gaze briefly met. "I didn''t think I would catch you staring."

    Sumire felt heat creep onto her face. "I was just thinking that you really are too kind; even now, that hasn''t changed."

    Even now, there is an aura of kindness around this person. Moreover, she felt her heartbeat increase. The feelings she no longer wants to acknowledge are still there.

    "You''re the kind one, aren''t you?"

    T--thats, she looked down. "You know that isn''t true."

    It isn''t true. Because never once has her actions made anyone happy. Even now, she still doesn''t understand why they all stay by her side. Why do they all still remain kind to her? Even when she''s like this.

    "Hey," Yuhi said, breaking her thoughts. "Do you know the meaning of being weak? It''s people who always say, "I can''t." Those kinds of people don''t necessarily mean they "can''t," but they just don''t."

    Her eyes widened when she heard those words. Those words are familiar to her because it is something she had told him before.

    Yuhi hands her the violin. "You''re not like that at all, Sumire. But I''ll admit that you probably are still fragile in more ways than one. Well, that can''t be helped. Isn''t it human nature to cry?"

    It feels like she told him something like this a long time ago.

    Far away, huh? Does that mean that even now, there''s still distance? She wonders about it, wonders if maybe that''s something she ought to change. Or maybe she ought to leave it alone.

    She fingers the violin string that Yuhi just put on. He positions himself behind her again.

    "This string really is pretty. Where did you get it?"

    "That shall remain a secret until you get to Tokyo."

    "Eh? What''s with that. It sounds suspicious."

    "Tokyo is a suspicious ce. Especially in the yakuza business. It''s not like here, and the people aren''t exactly what you''d call nice at times. Though the higher members are nice, those below tend to be filled with greed and jealousy. It''s quite a shady society."

    As Sumire listens to his warning, she notices his hand moving slightly and yet hesitating somewhat. " So you''re saying I won''t be ready for it?".

    "That''ll depend on you, wouldn''t it?"

    "Eh, how cruel? You''re not going to watch over me, Partner."

    At that, she ced her hand on top of his; she could hear how surprised he was.

    She shuts her eyes. "Yeah. I''d like it again if that would happen. Suppose we can be partners again. Back then, all I thought about was getting stronger. I had to get stronger; otherwise, my weak side would show. For such a long time, that''s the only thing that was on my mind. Until I met you, it suddenly became fun and a lot more enjoyable. It was fun for me."

    At thatment, he suddenly spun her around so she was now facing him; he leaned forward and brushed his lips against her neck as he whispered his next words ever so quietly. Before she could even respond, though, soon Yuhi was no longer in sight.

    She ced her hand on her neck, where his lips were just a few seconds ago. Even now, she could still feel the remains of that cool breath tingling against her. What an idiot. But her gazends on the moonlight skies; it really does seem as though she will carry on being surrounded by them.

    ....

    Sumire snapped out of her daze when Hino asked. "Did you meet with Yuhi before your performance?"

    "You didn''t allow him toe to see me?"

    "It''s more like he had ns with his girlfriend then. I say ns, but I think he was nning on dumping her. He must have gone to you right after."

    Sumire recalled his behavior, and her sweat fell. Yuhi-san subtly flirting with her right after a break-up? Then again, she flirted back, so it was her fault too. Back then, she felt troubled about many things, but her main concern, after all, was Ru''s condition. She worried about it for so long, and the theme for the final selection bothered her.

    As Ru''s girlfriend that time, it should have been natural for her to perform for Ru. But when she first saw the theme, the first person''s face that came to mind was Yuhi. During that time, he kept releasing songs about her, and as his fan, she listened to it.

    The more she listened, the more her desire to see him grew. ''Even now, this person still likes me, then perhaps-'' She entertained the thought of running to him. But those thoughts were short-lived when she recalled the sight of Ru on the hospital bed.

    How could she possibly leave him alone? How could she abandon him after everything he did for her.

    "Yuhi returned to Tokyo shortly after." Hino trailed off. "I was surprised he came alone. After all, he seemed determined to confess."

    "He didn''t confess, or perhaps-" Sumire thought back to the sensation of his lips that grazed her neck. "I wonder if that was a confession.

    Hino sighed. "You two are such a strange couple. Why do I have to listen to this?"

    "Does it upset you to listen to it? You told San that I am a cruel woman who openly shares their romantic moments in front of people I like, right?"

    At those words, Hino flinched; he looked very troubled. "You know I only said that so he would back away."

    "I think you should give up on that already. San is very stubborn. In his mind, he has already decided that he likes me, so he won''t change his mind easily."

    That''s right, just like how he stubbornly insisted that to justify his cheating, just like he decided to break up with her in the cruelest way possible.

    Hino slides an envelope onto the counter in front of her. "He told me to pass this onto you. This is the results of the investigation regarding your family''s ident."

    "Ah he works fast."

 Chapter 613 Meaningless

    <h4>Chapter 613 Meaningless</h4>

    "You said you weren''t close with your family, right? So why-"

    "Why do I want to investigate such an old case? I don''t know. Maybe it''s because the police''s reaction to it was suspicious. A fire breaking out inrge manors isn''t unusual, but all the servants being killed alongside the family shows there is more to it. But the police simply reported it as a robbery case and moved on."

    She was wandering around the forest for a while, so it was only after Aki took her in did she realize something was amiss.

    "So you-"

    "It has nothing to do with taking revenge for my family. Even if I do that, it''s not like it will bridge the gap between us. What''s the point of getting closer after death? It is meaningless. Besides, I do not think they will care for me to investigate the case. Both my mother and father would want me to continue moving on with my life rather than mourn their death."

    "That sounds like they care, right?"

    "Mm. The thing is, with my family, I am sure they did care for me. No, they certainly did. There were moments when I certainly felt their love for me. Whenever I got sick, they said harsh things, but they never tossed me aside." Sumireughed. "Though hearing such cruel words when your sick wasn''t pleasant. I thought it was good that they hadn''t abandoned me."

    "You shouldn''t be happy over something so small."

    "Most parents think it is enough to give their daughters/son a roof, shelter to live under, and food. They believe that is enough to raise them. But what they don''t realize is the vital thing they need to do as parents are to show love and affection to their children. My parents were certainlycking in that department; they did not know how tomunicate with their children."

    It wasn''t their fault; she was also bad at expressing her feelings. By the time she finally learned how or at least put in the effort to try, it was already toote.

    Whenever they listened to her talk, they would have a dissatisfied look on their face and brush aside her words. Sumire already understood the reason for it.

    ''They are disappointed in me.'' They stopped having expectations of her a long time ago. Whenever they go out or attend social gatherings, they only ever bring up her sister; they do not mention her at all.

    "On the surface, we looked like a normal, harmonious family. Both my parents had good jobs and spent more time at home than hanging out with their friends. It looked like they both cared for their family a lot since they made sure toe home no matter how busy they became."

    But whenever they were at home, they seldom spoke to her. Whenever she greeted her father or asked him how his day went, there was nothing but silence. At some point, she stopped bothering and asking because she felt like an idiot whenever she talked, and he did not reply. It is not like he could not hear her since she said it directly in front of his face.

    "I see. I think I can rte a bit since the rtionship between my father and me weren''t the best. But I didn''t have to suffer as much as you. I quickly became independent and left." Hino trailed off. "Did you not think of leaving too?"

    "I repeatedly did. I knew that was the only solution, but a part of me could not go. I didn''t want to be alone. I knew I could never live by myself. With my current mental state, if I was left alone, I would go crazy; that was why I wanted to surround myself with people even if they only said poisonous words."

    The other reason is that part of her probably still held delusions about living like a normal family.

    "No matter how bad things were, I don''t think they deserve to die like that." Her gaze turned cold as she recalled the bloody sight. "No matter what the reason. I will find the truth, not because I am thest remaining member of the Ibuki family or to even shrink the gap. I want to search for the truth because that is what I want."

    As Sumire, there is something she can do.

    "Sumire, you know you-" Hino''s sentence fell short when they heard the door chime sound. "The timing is perfect as usual. Hey Sumire, I think your husband is stalking you."

    "Like hell. I just wanted to get my guitar fixed-" Yuhi''s gaze darted towards her. "What happened to going home?"

    Sumireughed. "I wanted to do some shopping. I need new clothes."

    "Uh." Yuhi awkwardly scratched his face. "Maybe I should stop tearing your clothes."

    "Right, your the guilty culprit." Sumire left the counter and ran to his arms. "As punishment, mister, you have to go shopping with me. Unfortunately, I have no knowledge of good bouquets in this area."

    "I have that knowledge?"

    "You do due to all your affairs and many women."

    Yuhi leaned forward and kissed her. "Do I still need to have an affair when I have you?"

    "Hooligan," Sumire mumbled. Why did he kiss her out of nowhere like that? He is a kissing monster.

    "Let''s go shopping and then go home together."

    "Mm okay."

    ___

    At the airport, a woman with caramel-colored hair and silver-colored eyes was dragging her luggage around. She scanned the area and sighed. ''It seems like he didn''te after all.'' Then again, her flight was scheduled earlier than it should be. This also exins why there are no fans in the area. The fans and reporters think she is arriving a few dayster.

    Now then, before people realize she is here. She can rx for a while.

    ''When you get back to Japan, have a doctor look at your condition.''

    Cassie ced her hand on her throat. Right, she ought to visit the hospital.

 Chapter 614 The return of the childhood friend

    <h4>Chapter 614 The return of the childhood friend</h4>

    Nagawa General hospital - Three hourster-

    After researching, this seemed to be the best hospital to go to. She has heard of the Nagawa family chain of hospitals even when she was abroad. Hospitals like this are good at maintaining artist confidentiality. Even if they discover who you are, they will not pry.

    The hospital was close to the airport, and she managed to get in during a good time when it was not that busy. They conducted some tests, and they told her to wait here until the doctor called for her.

    Cassie closed her eyes. It''s not like she wanted to rushing back. But it was stifling to stay abroad any longer. One of the main reasons why she traveled was so she could reach the top of the music scene over there. For awhile, it looked like it was going very well.

    However, that person appeared, and afterwards, everything went downhill. She started to lose confidence in herself. No matter how hard she practiced, she could not beat that woman. After losing several times, the faith the public had in her shifted. Before long, she was getting bullied by other artists too.

    The Japanese media have no idea about this, however. All they can see is she was sessful abroad. Though if they truly looked into her situation abroad, they would find out easily. It seems her manager pulled some strings.

    ''I am grateful, but it wouldn''t matter to her even if people here found out.'' A part of her is already thinking of giving up her career in the entertainment industry.

    She didn''t realize the mental toll it took on her body.

    "Did you hear that Miss Hasegawa Cassie is returning soon?"

    "No way! I am a huge fan."

    "Why do they call her miss?"

    "How can you not know? Her motheres from a prestigious family. She is rumored to be part of the English royalty. Her father is also of noble blood. The Hasegawa family held the duke title back in old japan."

    "Ah, so she is half-blood! That exins why she is so pretty."

    Cassie sighed when she heard those words. Right, that is what people think of her. Because she is mixed blood, it is normal for her to be pretty, smart, and have a good voice. But do they realize how hard she worked to get to where she is today?

    She clenched her fist tightly. But when she was abroad, people kept saying, ''It is a shame that your blood is notpletely English. We would consider you if you did not have that dirty spec.''

    They called her Japanese blood dirty, and the artists who bullied her emphasized this blood a lot.

    Although she sat far away from the girls, Cassie felt self-conscious.

    But being a celebrity for many years has led to her being cautious, so she still wore her huge sses.

    However, that didn''t stop somebody from calling out to her. "Cas?"

    Cassie felt her heartbeat increase when she heard that voice. How could it be? So fast? When he declined to pick her up from the airport, Cassie respected his choice.

    After all, her manager also warned her regarding the rumors. ''A rumor with Terashima Yuhi isn''t bad, it would benefit you both, and there will be noints. But his girlfriend Ibuki Sumire is not easy to handle.''

    Her manager made it sound like Ibuki was some kind of monster, but she didn''t think so. She saw the photos and articles of the two. Yuhi looked very happy, and she knew the reason very well. Ibuki must be the girl Yuhi has liked all this time.

    Sure enough, when she turned her head, she spotted a familiar man with ck hair.

    "Yuhi."

    "I thought it was you. I thought you were joking when you said you wereing early."

    "Oh please, you''re the only one I told, and you thought I was kidding?"

    "I guess I''m just used to being tricked."

    "Are you unwell? It''s rare for you to visit the hospital."

    "No, I just came to fetch some medicine. My girlfriend''s doctor makes it himself, so I can''t grab it over the counter."

    So that''s the reason why.

    "Miss Cassie, Dr. Nagawa is ready for you."

    Cassie was about to part ways with Yuhi when she noticed him following her. Is he concerned? She quickly realized that was not the case when she felt the doctor look over at Yuhi with a troubled expression.

    "If she is unwell, she ought toe herself."

    "It''s because she was using so much energy when we were shopping together earlier. Her fever rose again."

    "Then I''ll give her some extra."

    Cassie watched the exchange with great interest. This doctor looks familiar; where has she seen him before?

    Her gaze fell on his name badge. ''Nagawa Sano.''

    Now she knows where she has seen him before. Awhile ago, there was something on the news regarding a Nagawa Sano being the ex of a famous idol. Could it be, the famous idol is Ibuki?

    The entertainment section regarding Asian idols is very small abroad. Even if they report news, they tend to omit names because, it is a waste of space ording to the foreign reporters.

    "By the way, she wants to say thank you for that information you gave her. She will treat you to a meal when she is free."

    Cassie watched as Nagawa Sano''s expression changed to a warm one. "I see."

    Now that she is here, she wants to read that article again. She remembers it very well because she found the story interesting.

    "Give her these, and." Sano ced a small box in Yuhi''s hand. "These herbal flowers will help her sleep better at night."

    Yuhi sighed deeply. "Giving my girlfriend flowers? Only you would do that."

    "Let''s focus on your friend." Sano turned his attention back to her. "Take a seat, miss."

    Cassie did so, and Sano pulled up something on his monitor. Oh, those must be her ex-ray scans.

    "Miss, it seems like your putting a lot of strain on your bodytely, especially your voice."

    "You do sound a bit hoarse," Yuhimented. "Are you practicing too much?"

    "Ah n-no."

    ''I can''t let Yuhi know how bad my situation is.'' This was one of the reasons why she initially refrained from returning. Yuhi is a kind person. If he realizes how much injustice she suffered, he will do whatever he can to protect her. However, if he does that, then the public will misunderstand. Cassie knew the media had information regarding what happened back then, even before the recent rumors.

    Yuhi seems to be very happy right now. She cannot do something to destroy his happiness.

    "I guess I have overdone it."

    "There seems to be a letter from Dr. Lawrence. Did you know he referred you to me?"

    "Oh no. He just told me to see a doctor when I return."

    "I see. This is a detailed prescription and letter, however. If you don''t mind me being in charge of you, I can develop a treatment n right away."

    "If you could do that." Yuhi quickly answered. "Don''t worry, Cas, he is the best doctor around here. Whatever is wrong, he will help."

 Chapter 615 I hope you can find your happiness

    <h4>Chapter 615 I hope you can find your happiness</h4>

    ''Whatever is wrong, huh?'' Cassie noticed that he avoided looking at the medical reports even though it was visible. Even now, he is being considerate of her. This person does not change; she has noticed how unusually kind he is ever since they were kids.

    It is strange because, at first nce, people assumed he was a gloomy child. As they grew older, that gloominess turned to ''he looks cool.'' But none of these identities suited Yuhi at all.

    "Then should I put you down in the guardian''s contact information Terashima?"

    "Guardian, huh. I think it''s better to put Hino down."

    "Hino, huh? This morning, he came by and asked me to write down his name for Sumire."

    "Well, he is only concerned. As her manager, he has the right to do that." Yuhi scanned the bottles. "You didn''t put anything weird in these this time, right? Last time Sumire caught a cold."

    "Like I said, it''s temporary. She was more energetic when she recovered, right? It''s supposed to strengthen her vitality. But tell her toe herself next time; she is due another check-up."

    "Alright."

    Cassie felt the tension in the air increase and spoke up. "I have been getting frequent headaches. Is there any medication I can use to slow it down? I will be quite busy for a while."

    "Right, I''ll prescribe you some."

    Cassie thought Yuhi would leave, but after she finished speaking with the doctor, she found him waiting outside the hospital by the gate.

    "I''ll take you home. Where are you staying?"

    "Ah, then-"

    ....

    Rose Apartments

    Three years have passed since shest came here. ''I did tell the butler to clear it out just in case I came back. But he must havee recently; there isn''t a single dust in sight.'' Although she is ufortable with her lineage, she can still use the Hasegawa family resources as she pleases.

    Since she suddenly returned, she didn''t want to return to the manor. She bought this ce back when she was rebelling against her parents.

    But this ce--

    ''Cas, your beautiful.''

    Cassie frantically shook her head. She cannot think about that now. Her thoughts broke off when she heard Yuhi slump on the couch.

    "Are you tired?"

    "I may not look like it, but I have a thirty-eight-degree fever."

    Thirty- "Why did you drive? Ah, quick, get some rest."

    If the head butler dropped by, he should have prepared everything. She can grab a meal from the fridge and then give him some medicine.

    "Sorry about this when you just got back. I just need to lie down for a few minutes and head back. I can''t leave her alone when she is sick and not feeling well."

    Cassie sighed deeply. "You''re still as careless as ever. Why don''t you call Hino over? At least he can take care of you."

    At those words, a troubled look appeared on Yuhi''s face. "It''s enough for Hino to be tortured being her manager. How could I ask him to take care of her too?"

    Despite his vague sounding words, Cassie immediately understood. "I see, so he found somebody else to like. That is a relief."

    Three years ago, thest words he told her. Hino surely intended those words as a confession. But Hino likes Yuhi''s girlfriend- is this not simr to the situation three years ago? Why does that person have to suffer so much?

    But from the sounds of it, Hino does not resent Yuhi.

    "So, what is she like?" Cassie did not want to look like she was prying. But she felt a bit self-conscious. After all thest time they were here, that thing happened between them. Of course, there is no chance of that urring now.

    Back then, Yuhi only slept with her because he could no longer take his loneliness. He had many other problems then, too, like the entertainment board, they kept pressuring Yuhi regarding the songs he sings. They disliked Yuhi writing his own songs. ''It''s good to do that when your new, but most artists use ghostwriters after a few years. Your job is to sing, not write songs.''

    They wanted him to focus on singing, pleasing the fans, and controlling his music. Sometimes Yuhi would write songs that weren''t popr or in trend, and the sales numbers would go lower.

    "Sumire? She is amazing. If you ask me what I like about her, it would be everything. I would never be able to narrow it down to one thing."

    Cassie''s eyes widened when she saw how enthusiastic he was. W-what is this sudden burst of energy? Moreover, those child-like-looking sparkling eyes.

    "I mean, I am not just saying this out of nowhere. I really do like everything about her."

    "Uh." Cassie trailed off. "Is there anything specific?"

    "How she does her utmost for anyone in need. She is a very caring person. She can''t leave anybody who needs help alone. Even if involving herself in their problems causes further issues for her how she is brave, bold but cute and very silly. Whenever I tease her, her expressions are very funny. But one of the most important things is how she could like somebody like me."

    Oh, so Yuhi truly- ''I see, I did think so before.'' He ended up in that state because he missed Ibuki so much. But she never understood why Yuhi refrained from seeing her for so long.

    "What about you?"

    "Huh?"

    "Did you find anybody?"

    Cassie felt a sharp pain spread across her heart when he said those words. ''As I thought, I probably do like Yuhi.'' She went abroad to escape and distance herself, but the reality is she could not get rid of those feelings.

    She did try to date others, but due to her status there, it made any rtionship difficult.

    "Sorry if that was a strange question." Yuhi quickly apologized. "I just thought it would be nice if you and Hino could find your respective partners and be happy."

    He truly is a kind person. Cassie took a deep breath andughed weakly. "Unfortunately, even when I did, the rtionship didn''tst long. I was very busy over there."

    ''-busy getting bullied. But I n to hide that from him for as long as I can. I don''t want him to sympathize and take revenge for me.'' If Yuhi does either of those things, the media will misunderstand.

    "Then, I hope while you are here, you can find happiness."

 Chapter 616 Hostile

    <h4>Chapter 616 Hostile</h4>

    Yuhi fell asleep after saying those words; she left the room and quickly located some food in the kitchen. The butler made soup, and there was some bread in the fridge too. This should be enough; he needs to eat and then digest medicine.

    Medicine huh? Cassie recalled the medication she got from the hospital. He told her it was something newly developed recently but, ''If the headaches get worse, I do not think normal medicine will help you.''

    Despite that vague wording, Cassie understood. It seems that doctor knows about evolved humans. He probably doesn''t know she is one, but if Dr. Lawrence sent him a letter, it wouldn''t be long till he finds out.

    It does not seem right to let somebody she just met know about her being an evolved human. But, the words no longer being able to sing remained in her head. If she is no longer able to sing, then she will truly lose everything.

    Cassie opened the medicine case. A purple-colored tablet, it looks suspicious. But Yuhi said that Nagawa Sano is a trustworthy doctor who seems to make medicine for his girlfriend too. It should be safe; it''s not like she has anything to lose if she takes it now. She filled up a ss of water and quickly drank it.

    She waited for a few minutes, but she didn''t feel anything different. It seems to be like normal headache medicine; there is no immediate effect. At least it doesn''t seem to be anything dangerous.

    Cassie ced everything onto the tray and quickly carried it upstairs. Yuhi was still sleeping soundly, but sweat clung to his face and neck.

    ''How did he get into this state again?'' It was a stupid question. Yuhi has a bad habit of overworking himself and not resting. But because he does all of this subtly, the people around him do not notice.

    She proceeded to wake him up only to hear the sound of somebody mming the door. She turned around and saw a furious-looking Hino.

    "Hino- uh-" Cassie saw his dark expression. Uh oh, he is mad.

    Hino, however, didn''t get angry at her right there; he took one look at Yuhi and then seemed to examine the bed. Her cheeks colored, realizing why and she coughed. "Nothing happened."

    Despite that, Hino seemed to do a quick scan of the room before telling her to follow him out.

    "I can''t believe you brought him here."

    "It was a coincidence-"

    Hino mmed his fist against the wall. "I am warning you, Cassie. If you drag Yuhi into some pointless scandal again, I will personally take you down. Yuhi is happy right now. If you dare interfere again, you will pay the price."

    ''It was a coincidence that we met in the hospital.'' But it was her fault for epting his offer to drop her off. She epted because she was afraid if they stayed around any longer, people would notice them.

    But that was an excuse, wasn''t it?

    How could she have brought him to the ce where they did it before? Indeed, it makes sense that he is angry.

    "I''m sorry."

    What else can she say? Before Hino could say anything, they heard the sound of his phone.

    "I found him; it''s like what you say he has a high fever. I''ll bring him right back; you''re not well yourself, so stay put until I get back."

    Is he on the phone with Ibuki?

    "Wait, you''re already here? Hold on-" Hino''s words fell short when Yuhi snatched the phone off him.

    "I''lle to you; just wait."

    "Hey, Yuhi, your still-"

    "It''s fine; it sounds like she cried." Yuhi slipped his coat on and fixed his hair with his fingers. "I don''t look bad, right? Do you think she will notice?"

    "She already knows." Hino sighed, "Forget it, just go to her quickly."

    Yuhi nodded and took onest nce at her; he mumbled thanks before rushing off.

    After a few minutes, she peeked at the window and saw Yuhi running towards Ibuki.

    The girl took one look at him before she cried, and Yuhiughed as he wiped her tears.

    So that girl is Ibuki Sumire? Despite the girl wearing a cloak, she could still see the girl''s brown hair and violet-colored eyes. What a unique color.

    Cassie was about to close the blinds when she felt a sharp gaze look her way. Did she look at me just now?

    "I will warn you in advance. Sumire seems to be wary of you."

    "Eh? But-"

    "It''s your manager''s fault for not handling the rumors correctly."

    Oh right, the way her manager handled the rumors made it seem ambitious.

    Cassie sighed. "I''m sorry, I will handle it."

    She had a lot going on before she left, so she simply left it to her manager to deal with everything. Her thoughts broke off when Hino took a step forward; she sensed the tense atmosphere and backed away.

    "You''re going to handle it how?"

    "I''ll talk to my manager and then contact the reporters myself. I''ll even hold a press conference."

    At those words, Hino burst intoughter and his gaze darkened.

    "You still don''t understand how this industry works after so many years? Your manager is the type of person who will take advantage of the rumors further and make it worse."

    "That''s not true; she isn''t that type of person."

    "No, she is. I am sure there have been suspicious incidents over the years, but she has dodged every single one. In this recent case with Yuhi, she probably said she has stopped them to the best of her ability but to be wary of Sumire."

    Ah- Cassie clenched her fist. That is exactly what she said, but how would Hino know that?

    Hino sighed deeply. "How can you be so gullible even now? Contacting reporters? Press conference? If you do those things and personally address the issue, then they can twist it. The more you highlight it, the more people will assume something is going on. They may even say that Sumire threatened you to rify the matter."

    "E-even if I don''t mention her?"

    "You can''t not mention her since they are only doing this to bother her." Hino reached over and flicked her forehead. "I''ll apologize for being so aggressive, but your actions frustrate me."

    "No, I apologize foring back so suddenly."

    ''I can''t let him know that the bullying was bing too extreme.''

    "Well, you had a lot going on, so it''s normal."

    Huh?

    "I mean the fact that you endured that many years of bullying-"

    "Wait, wait- how do you know about that?"

    "You don''t know? Your manager has tried to contact Yuhi several times in thest few years, sending messages like please help Cas."

    Her manager has? Cassie looked at him confused, and Hino flicked her forehead again.

    "How many years since you debuted? Are you serious? Your manager has been trying to set you and Yuhi as a couple ever since Yuhi became sessful internationally."

 Chapter 617 No room to intervene

    <h4>Chapter 617 No room to intervene</h4>

    For a moment, Cassie is startled, but she thought about Martha''s concern when the bully increased.

    "Maria has always been concerned about my well-being. She was the one who rushed to get me back here."

    "Idiot, I was the one who asked your manager to bring you back."

    Hino was? But doesn''t Hino resent her due to what happened three years ago? ''I have always had guilty feelings towards him since his confession.'' That was why whenever she visited, she only ever came to see Yuhi.

    "The rumors came at a bad time, but I initially intended for you to return. I am sorry it took so long, though. Somebody was interfering abroad and intentionally making it difficult for you."

    Intentionally? Who could it be? Did she anger anybody in particr?

    Many people dislike her, but would somebody go so far as to sabotage her?

    "I''ll arrange a new manager for you eventually. But for now, tell me whenever she says anything."

    "Okay." Cassie watched as he loosened his tie and noticed the beads of sweat from his neck. He probably ran here. Hino has not changed at all. He will still do anything for Yuhi''s sake. "Ibuki is very pretty."

    Even though the girl only wore a simple nightgown and her hair was messy, there was something beautiful about that.

    "Yeah, she is."

    Cassie could not help but stare at his warm-hearted expression. Hino truly does like Ibuki Sumire; it feels strange. But maybe this is why he can talk to her properly? No, even back then, she did not suspect his feelings for her because he acted so normal.

    But the situation is different now. Whenever Hino mentions Ibuki, his expression is gentle. She wonders if others have noticed it too. It''s strange; both Yuhi and Hino act so differently when it concerns Ibuki Sumire.

    Their behavior change is because of their feelings?

    "She can also be scary, so you have to watch out."

    Cassie''s sweat fell. "You don''t have to worry. Even if I still like Yuhi-" She quickly covered her mouth, but it was already toote.

    Hino did not seem surprised. "I figured it was like that. You didn''t evenin to Yuhi once, even though he called you often."

    Hino knows everything; he probably knows that there were times when she deliberately ignored Yuhi''s call.

    "But you should know, right? Sumire is the girl Yuhi has always liked. Sumire went through something bad, and it took Yuhi a lot of effort to convince her to start dating. Now that they can finally be happy, I don''t want a third party to appear now."

    That third party would be her. Hino can be very cruel when he wants to.

    Something bad? Cassie recalled something her manager told me.

    ''The reason Ibuki has been on hiatus is due to that unfortunate ident that killed her boyfriend. They say she is the one who asked him to drive her there, and the police specte that she did it deliberately. That type of woman will only destroy Terashima-san''s hard work. I am so fortunate that he has good people like you around him, so he won''t stray from the right path like her.''

    The more Cassie thought about those words, the more she noticed something was wrong. Unfortunate ident? Stray from the right path? Those words, it''s like Martha was mocking Ibuki. Oh, is this what Hino was trying to tell her?

    There is probably more evidence if she retraces her conversation with her manager over thest few years. When she was abroad, she focused on her status there, and then the bullying happened. A lot was going on.

    "I don''t intend to interfere. But, I am interested in her singing."

    For the first time since he barged inside, Hino smiled. "Yeah, anyone would. If you like, next time she has a performance, I will tell you. Oh, but keep yourself hidden since she really doesn''t like you."

    "The reason for that- does she know?"

    "I intended to tell her, but she actually figured it all out on her own. That girl is too sharp, and she is obsessed with Yuhi, so-"

    Cassie recalled the sight from a few minutes ago, and her cheeks colored. "A-are they always so affectionate in public?"

    "Disgustingly so. Though Sumire is probably the one who attacked him today."

    Her sweat fell. Is that supposed to be normal? "I think she is interesting. It would be nice to have a conversation with her, but I don''t think that is possible right now."

    Besides, the main reason why she finds Ibuki Sumire interesting is not because she is the girl Yuhi likes. The main reason is because of that person''s words.

    ''If you go to Japan, you will meet her. That person is far more talented and skilled than I am.''

    "By the way, you met Sano, right?"

    His informationwork is so scary; he truly does know everything.

    "I dis"

    "Because the media intend to harass Sumire. Let me update you on a few things. Sano likes Sumire a lot, and the media will most likely use it for as long as possible."

    "Are you implying they will ask me my opinion?"

    "Yes. Unfortunately, it''s not a question you can skip over. If you don''t answer, people will think you are hiding something. If you answer directly, people will think you are taking advantage of Sano''s feelings for Sumire to get with Yuhi."

    Cassie sighed when she heard Hino''s exnation. The entertainment industry truly gives her a headache as somebody who entered the industry because they love to sing and dance, she does not know how to deal with the drama.

    Even though she entered the industry at a young age, she still couldn''t adapt to this culture.

    "I''ll consult with you if they ask."

    "You are still technically a member of thepany even though you went off and joined our international sub-branch." Hino trailed off. "I am too busy managing Sumire, but just call me if you want advice on anything,."

    "Ah your numb-"

    "It hasn''t changed, and yours hasn''t either. Get some rest, Cassie."

    With those words, she watched as Hino disappeared down the stairwell. Cassie retreated back inside her room and slumped on the couch where Yuhi was moments ago. Yuhi''s scent still lingered in the air.

    But the image of his smiling face when he talked about Ibuki and the kiss she just saw shed through her mind. There was no room for her to intervene from the very beginning, so she needed to get rid of these feelings.

 Chapter 618 Awkward meeting

    <h4>Chapter 618 Awkward meeting</h4>

    It was a coincidence that she ended up in the same cafe as Yuhi-san, the childhood friend, and Hino. When she saw her dear, she wanted to attack him, but when he saw him happily chatting with that carefree smile on his face. Sumire found herself hiding behind a pot of nts.

    Sumire sighed deeply. What on earth is she doing? ''I have already monopolized Yuhi-san for three days.'' After she picked him up from his friend''s ce, she ensured that he stayed home. It was difficult at; first; that guy is a workaholic. Fortunately, she made up a good enough excuse to make him stay.

    ''I didn''t have to lie. I still wasn''t well myself. All I had to do was say I didn''t want to be alone.'' Yuhi can be guble at times. Or maybe he is just a fool? Sumire thought she was doing a good job hiding, but it did not take long before Hino found her.

    "Instead of sneaking around, just show your face." Hino sighed. He didn''t wait for her response and dragged her over to where Yuhi was.

    "Wait a minute, Hino--" Her sentence fell short when she felt somebody stare at her.

    "Sumire?" Yuhi said surprised.

    Geh. "Uh, hello." She said awkwardly, trying to avoid his gaze.

    Yuhi''s eyes brightened, and he hugged her tightly. "I was just going to call you."

    Was he?

    "I ran into her coincidentally, but I figured this would be the best time to introduce you."

    A coincidence, right? Those things do happen.

    "Sit with us?"

    "Mmm."

    Maybe it was due to the impact of the hug, but she decided to join them. The original seating arrangement had the childhood friend beside Yuhi. But the girl moved away once she saw her. It seems this woman already knows about her. They did make eye contact three days ago, so she must know how hostile she is.

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi ced a te in front of her and started to ce some food on top.

    "Yuhi-san, I can''t eat this-" She trailed off once she saw his bright smile.

    Sumire felt her cheeks turn red. W-well, if he is looking at her like that, then she supposes she can eat.

    After taking a bite, her eyes brightened.

    "Is it good?"

    "Mm, it''s delicious!" Sumire extended her fork out. "Yuhi-san, you too."

    Yuhi took a bite, but he didn''t stop there; the cream from the bun dripped down her arm. Yuhi didn''t hesitate to lick the cream away.

    Hino hit Yuhi across the head, causing him to drop her arm. "You two, do that stuff at home!"

    Yuhi looked at him with an innocent expression. "Did I do something wrong? I was just helping her not waste food. You are the one who told me it is bad table manners to waste food. Right Sumire?"

    He only licked the cream away and yet his tongue. Yuhi has a long tongue; whenever he licks her, she always ends up feeling strange.

    Her cheeks felt hotter than before as she thought of what had happened a few minutes ago.

    Hino''s eyes twitched, annoyed. "You, stop attacking so love-struck. You''re going to erge his ego."

    "B-b-but my dear is too handsome."

    Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck. "Stop seducing me in public."

    "So, is it okay to do it at home?"

    There must be something wrong with her. All the words leaving Yuhi-san''s lips sound so seductive. Ah, maybe she should just attack him. Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi leaned down and kissed her.

    It was a brief kiss, but it was enough for her to feel embarrassed.

    "Let''s continue at home, yeah?"

    "Alright."

    Hino coughed, and Sumire drew back. O-h right, Hino and the childhood friend are still there.

    The childhood friend, Sumire, nces over at the girl and immediately frowns. Why is she so pretty! This is unfair. Why does Yuhi-san have to have somebody like this around him? Even though she only has him, he has so many others who could give him more love and care. She ought to be happy that he has so many people who care for him.

    ''I want him all to myself, though.''

    These dark and disgusting thoughts. It''s no wonder the media keep saying Yuhi is better off with another woman.

    "Um, Miss Ibuki, I''m Yuhi and Hino''s childhood friend. My name is-"

    "I know who you are, Miss Hasegawa cassie."

    "Uh, right."

    ''I feel so irritated.'' It''s not like there is anything bad about this girl. She is just a normal person. But maybe it is because she is so normal that she feels more irritated.

    Her thoughts broke off when she saw that Yuhi had sliced his cake in half. Isn''t that his favourite? Does he not want to eat the rest of it? Unless he watched as Hasegawa finished eating her cake when Yuhi slid the te casually over.

    "I''ve eaten enough."

    "T-thank you, Yuhi."

    Sumire''s gaze dimmed as she watched the two. They must know each other''s likes and dislikes very well since they are childhood friends. He even gave her his food.

    "Oh, that reminds me, Yuhi, did you receive an invitation to that music festival?"

    "Yeah, I received two invites. To perform solo and one as a group."

    "That''s great! I''m looking forward to sharing the same stage as you again."

    A music festival, huh?

    "Uh what about you Ibuki-san?"

    Sumire flinched at those words. How could she possibly receive an invite for something prestigious? Perhaps if it was a year ago, she would be qualified for such events by now. But due to the incident, no, she wouldn''t even qualify for the opening due to her running away.

    Hino has a lot of connections, and he could probablynd her a spot if she asked. But if she does that, it would go against her beliefs. She wants to earn a spot in that festival with her own ability.

    But admitting that she can''t evennd a spot in that festival in front of this woman-

    "She just started her activities again recently. I want to ease her back into the role before taking on anything major." Hino interjected.

    Ah, he truly is a professional manager. That answer doesn''t necessarily highlight the incident, but it reminds her that she isn''t doing major jobs yet because she just returned. Normally when artists return from a break, they don''t do anyrge jobs for a while.

    "I see. It''s a shame."

    "If you''re not joining, maybe I shouldn''t, too," Yuhi mumbled.

    Eh?

    "I mean, performing as a group is fine. But I don''t see why I have to sing solo too. If I''m going to have a second slot, I would rather sing with you."

    This man is crazy; how could he possibly turn down an opportunity to sing solo? Duringrge festivals like this, the main events are usually the solo performances. Then again, with Yuhi-san''s status, he doesn''t gain anything from participating. He is most likely doing the other performance to help the other guys.

    But Sumire tugged on his sleeves. "Yuhi, you won''t sing?"

    Even if she doesn''t participate, she wants to hear him sing.

    During group performances, lines are distributed evenly. Yuhi is the group''s center, but he makes sure that everybody gets equal parts. ''I want to hear him sing more.''

    Yuhi''s gaze softened as he looked at her. "Do you want me to?"

    "Mmm."

    "Then," Yuhi brushed his forehead against hers. "-I''ll sing my new song for you."

    Did he write a new song for her? It shouldn''t surprise her already, but she feels happy.

    Still, why is he getting so affectionate with her in public? It is rare for him to do this. Unless Sumire scanned the cafe briefly and saw some reporters, she immediately understood. So Yuhi lied to her. They didn''t meet up coincidentally, but this is a setup scene so the media can take a picture.

 Chapter 619 I want it all to go away

    <h4>Chapter 619 I want it all to go away</h4>

    So it''s a setup. Hino is here because he is Yuhi''s guardian; it looks like he is giving his blessings to these two being a couple.

    So this is why Yuhi-san acted all affectionate when he saw her. He wants to change the contents of the report. But she does not like this method at all.

    "Sumire?" A familiar voice called out to her.

    Her thoughts broke off once she saw a man with blonde colored hair. Ah, "San."

    "Sumire." Sano''s gaze brightened. "I didn''t think I would see you here. Are you taking a break from work today?"

    "Mmm, what about you?"

    "I had a conference nearby; it''s time for lunch, so I was going to get something to eat."

    "It''s good you remember to eat your meals."

    "That''s because I promised you."

    Look at his flustered face. It is truly easy for her to use Sano. Sumire quickly stood up and clung to Sano''s arm. "Then as a reward for keeping that promise. Why don''t we go on a walk?"

    She heard the sound of shuttering at a closer range. If they want her to act like a cruel woman, then so be it. Do they want to get a picture of Yuhi and his childhood friend? Then do so, but she won''t look like a loser.

    "W-we can go together?" Sano asked nervously.

    "Mm, let''s go."

    Sumire heard Yuhi protest, but she cut him off and continued to walk away with Sano. Even though Yuhi-san said, he would handle this situation on his own. She does not like this method. The ones who called those reporters and set this situation up is most likely thepany.

    Yuhi-san said earlier that he was going to call her over. It''s easy to see what he was nning. By calling her over and acting affectionate, it would show that they have a better rtionship with one another.

    "Sumire..uh.." Sumire realized why Sano was flustered. So her chest is touching his arm a little; why is he acting like this? Sano has had countless rtionships before. Something like this should not phase him.

    "Sorry about that, San."

    "I--I don''t mind. So you''re free right now?"

    "I suppose."

    "C--can I treat you to a meal?"

    "Sure."

    ''Ah, look at that happy expression. Unfortunately, I have no energy to deal with Sano right now. I''ll cut the meal short and say I have somewhere to be.''

    Looking at him, he truly looks like a man in love. How exhausting to think he would have this type of expression on his face. This man swore he loved her no matter the age difference. Also, the same one who cruelly broke her heart and called her a psychobitch. The same man who cheated on her and justified his cheating.

    It made her sick whenever she thought back to it. ''I don''t necessarily have to string him along anymore.'' She already had somebody infiltrate D entertainment. Eli''s information will surely be better than Sano''s in terms of information quality.

    This guy is useless for information. His connections, however, will keep the pesky media at bay for a while. So perhaps she can still use him for awhile longer.

    Her thoughts broke off when somebody grabbed her arm. It was Yuhi; she looked at him, surprised for a moment. But she quickly regained herposure.

    ''He came after me?''

    "Sumire, are you really going to go?"

    "What do you think?" Sumire said coldly. "Isn''t it fine for me to go? I don''t want to continue destroying the harmonious atmosphere between you and your childhood friend."

    Ah, what on earth is she doing? Why is she behaving so strangely?

    "Sumire, don''t misunderstand-- we--"

    Yuhi-san looks so desperate right now. He is trying to search for the right words, but he is failing. Of course, he will fail. Her current behaviour does not make any sense right now.

    Sumire harshly yanked her arm away.

    ''If I''m going to be second eventually. It''s better to make him hate me.''

    "I think you can go back. If you leave her waiting too long, she may hate you."

    Wrong, she doesn''t want it to be like this.

    What on earth is she doing?

    Oh, her vision is bing blurry again. "I shouldn''t havee here." She could barely say those words before she felt her entire body lose bnce. But before she could hit the ground, somebody caught her.

    "Why do you make a ruckus wherever you go?"

    "Soujiro!"

    How rare to see him in a ce like this. Soujiro scanned the cafe and exhaled deeply.

    "My dear, your imagination is as wild as ever."

    Hey, is he making fun of her! It''s true when they were younger; her imagination was one of her strongest points. But he doesn''t have to bring it up now.

    "Do not worry; there is nothing between them. If there is, I will tear him limb by limb."

    Her sweat fell when she saw the dark aura surrounding Soujiro. She wanted to say something else but felt a wincing pain in her chest. Oh, it''s this strange sensation again. This sharp pain is simr to somebody piercing a de through her chest.

    It hurts so much; she just wants to close her eyes for a short while.

    If she closes her eyes, then perhaps the pain will go away.

    ...

    Makoto Family Mansion

    When she woke up in a grand-looking room that looked like it would belong to a castle from the past. Sumire immediately knew where she was. This is the room she stayed in thest time she was here. Sumire ced her hand on her chest. The pain seems to have stopped? How odd; normally, she would have to suffer for at least half a day.

    Oh, she is thirsty; she wants some water. Sumire nced around and saw a judge and a cup by her bedside.

    Did Soujiro prepare this? He is as thoughtful as ever.

    Sumire quickly poured herself a ss of water. To think she ended up in that condition. It is a good thing Hino was there. He is probably trying to fix the situation. Her fainting was not in the n.

    But that reporter would surely write something like ''Ibuki stumbling onto her boyfriend''s date, and faking sick.'' It''s true her behavior back in the cafe wasn''t good when Sano showed up. But before then, Yuhi-san was treating her so kindly.

    That kindness was fake; it''s the first time Yuhi-san has pretended to be kind in front of her, even if it is part of the n, her heartaches.

    Forget it; she ought to see what happened. Did Yuhi-san take that person home? Surely he didn''t stay here. Sumire quickly stood up and proceeded to open the door, but the door opened when she was about to turn the handle.

    She thought it was Soujiro and was about to thank him, but the person standing in front of her was Yuhi.

    "Um- this is a surprise."

    "A surprise?"

    "I thought you brought Miss Hasegawa home." Sumire trailed off when she saw the dark gaze in his eyes. Gah, he looks so scary! Is he going to scold her for fainting? Thest time she fainted, he was quite upset because she fainted due tocking of eating.

    This time she didn''t do it deliberately! But how can she exin when he looks so frightening?

 Chapter 620 Sincere

    <h4>Chapter 620 Sincere</h4>

    Before she could hear his reply, she unconsciously took a step back. He has her trapped against the door in seconds.

    He stared at her only for a moment before he bit and sucked on her bottom lip, and eventually, he pried her mouth open. Oh, this fool, what is he doing?

    After kissing for a few minutes, he drew back.

    "Yuhi-san."

    "Please don''t be mad anymore."

    "Mmm, is it a bribe?"

    Yuhi responded to that by kissing her more. Yuhi, was he that upset that she was angry? His shoulders are trembling. So, what happened in the cafe just now? Was that not an act? Maybe it''s because he seemed more cheerful than usual, and that''s why she misunderstood?

    No, that entire situation was still uncalled for. Even if they hired the media to take pictures and set up a fake scenario, it would have been nice if he had consulted with her first. Maybe she is being petty about nothing, but she truly- Sumire felt Yuhi''s hands on his shirt and frowned.

    She lightly hit his stomach and pulled away.

    "S--sorry uh--"

    Hmph. If Yuhi thinks he can bribe her, then he is wrong. "Exin to me why you were acting so oddly in the cafe and your n."

    She wants to know if he was pretending to be kind.

    "Listen, Sumire. I think you misunderstand something. From the very moment we met, I have always been sincere towards you."

    "The moment we met?"

    "Since the time we were kids that you don''t remember, since that snowy day, since the first time I joined the holy knights. Since you came to Tokyo since we started dating-"

    If he puts it that way, they have had many first encounters with each other. This isn''t the time to think about it, but she finds it quite romantic.

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi caressed her cheek.

    "From the moment we met, I have already decided to give you all my heart."

    "Then that means I have at least one ally. Thank you."

    "Is that all?" He suddenly leaned forward again.

    "Y--yuhi.."

    "I told you previously. I can''t hold back when I am around you anymore. You dressed up so prettily today."

    Oh, so that''s why he behaved this way? She did think he was being a bit too needy. Moreover, there was his reaction in the cafe too.

    Her gaze softened, and she chuckled.

    "Hey, it''s not funny."

    "If Yuhi-san wants to continue. We ought to do so in the privacy of our own residence."

    Yuhi, however, grabbed hold of her wrist. "Before we go, I think you should drink my blood directly."

    Could it be? Is that the reason why the pain stopped, to drink Yuhi-san''s blood in a bedroom? Uh, she suddenly feels embarrassed. Even though they were kissing passionately just now, this is a bit too much. Yuhi had already unbuttoned his shirt, exposing his neck.

    D-does she really have to do this now? Yuhi wrapped his arms around her waist and drew her closer. Ah, forget it! She might as well just go ahead. Sumire leaned forward and brushed her lips against his neck. No matter how many times she does this, it feels strange.

    After a few minutes, she drew back, and Yuhi ced a soft kiss on her forehead. "You don''t have to feel embarrassed every single time."

    "That is easy for you to say; at least I don''t have strange thoughts."

    "Hm? Are you truly saying that? Then maybe you need a reminder of thest time."

    Sumire''s cheeks reddened more when she understood the meaning behind his words. "If you tease me anymore, I will get angry again."

    It was just a joke, but a gloomy aura appeared around Yuhi again. Uh, why is he like this recently? Yuhi was not the type who would express his emotions easily in the past. She wonders what changed?

    She took a deep breath and slumped her head in his chest.

    "My unease has been growing recently. But I am not truly angry at you. I am just throwing a tantrum."

    Yuhi caressed her hair. "Is it hard after all? Returning to the entertainment industry?"

    "Yes."

    She thought she prepared for it. She thought she was prepared to face all the hostile and judging stares. But, it seems that was not the case. She is still afraid of people.

    It is a good thing that Hino became her manager. Even though he does not know how to handle her breakdowns, at the very least, he notices whenever she is ufortable and finds a quiet ce for her to calm down.

    "It''s hard, Sumire, but ,remember that you will always have at least one person on your side no matter what happens."

    "One person?"

    "Mm, can you guess who?"

    He is so silly, but she is truly only at ease when she is around him. If it was not for this person, she would have let her nightmares consumed her a long time ago.

    ..

    Soujiro sent her a servant to fetch them, but Yuhi tried to do something after that emotional moment. Naturally, the servant was loyal to Soujiro and informed him, leading to this awkward situation. It seems like Yuhi must have sent Miss Hasegawa home; no, she probably stayed in the cafe with Hino.

    "Goodness me. Even if you two are to get married soon, at least have some decency when you are in another person''s home." Soujiromented.

    H-hey, she said something simr. Yuhi-san is an idiot; he always gets her in trouble. But he most likely did that stuff to calm her down. There was a time in the past when she felt so lonely and could no longer take it.

    She still had a degree of self-control when she dated Sano, but she almost sealed her heart after the breakup. That was why when she met Toh, it naturally progressed into that type of rtionship.

    ''I already told Yuhi-san about Toh, but he still doesn''t know how much she fooled around.'' Since it happened before they dated, she has no obligation to exin it to him, but it still feels weird not telling him.

    ''Couples share everything.''

    ''It is a sign of mutual trust.''

    A sign of mutual trust, huh? She said to Soujiro once that if she didn''t trust Yuhi, she wouldn''t be able to trust anybody else ever again. Yuhi probably has no idea that he received her trust long ago. Then again, it is only normal for him not to have noticed with her unusual behavior.

 Chapter 621 I want to continue trusting him

    <h4>Chapter 621 I want to continue trusting him</h4>

    Soujiro is very strange, though. How can he talk so calmly about her and Yuhi getting married? She tried to inquire about his feelings, thest time, but he quickly shifted the topic. Even if she does not ask, it has already be obvious to her. This person likes her, but he intends to keep his feelings sealed away, unlike the other guys who have confessed.

    There are still many things she does not understand about romance. Soujiro is older than her by five years; perhaps that is the reason why she does not understand what he is thinking.

    Her thoughts break off when Soujiro puts extra sugar cubes into her coffee. He did it so casually that nobody noticed it. Her gaze softened, even though she did not understand what he was thinking. They have always naturally gotten along with each other.

    Yuhi suddenly stood up. He bent down and whispered something in her ear before exiting the room.

    "Did a problem arise?"

    "There is a skirmish between power users near the akagumi bar. Atushi went back to star town for a short while, so nobody is in charge."

    "I see those barbaria-" Soujiro coughed. "Apologizes."

    "Well, it''s true they are violent." But despite their eagerness to fight/start a brawl, they are very kind people. They each have traits that any normal person would have.

    "Since you began to live with them, you have gained a lot of weight."

    "Oh my, it''s unlike you not to be a gentleman."

    Soujiro sighed. "You still have that bad habit of teasing; you know that is not what I meant."

    "I understand. Atushi is always thinking of different menus for me. He always disliked how I had a limited diet before and whenever he could, he would make food for me. But back when I lived in Star town, I was an active member of the underworld organization holy knights, so I had a lot of work. It was difficult for me to bnce that and my student life. When Ru became sick, I barely had time for myself.

    So now that he has this opportunity, he is working very hard to develop various dishes that I would like. Jae is very good at baking; he always makes different treats with me. Oh, and Chitose has his vegetable garden; it''s amazing. Kawa and Yoru always treat me to good food whenever we go out. They know a lot of good ces. "Sumire repeated what she told Yuhi not too long ago.

    Sumire saw a gentle look on Soujiro''s normally stoic face the entire time she spoke. Her heart beat increased. Oh, she wonders since when this person started to show expressions like this. Since when could he show a sincere expression easily?

    "You finally found a ce you could belong. I am d."

    "I see, Soujiro, you noticed it."

    "I am not very sharp when ites to family matters. But I could tell there was a distance between your family and you. On the outside, you seemed like a perfect family. But whenever I paid a visit, I noticed how your family, your father treated you. It was no different than treating somebody like air."

    Sumireughed weakly. "I never did find out why he disliked me so much." She trailed off. "He made up all sorts of excuses, your grades are bad, you don''t wash the dishes, you don''t have a job. Whenever my siblings asked him why the answer was ''I am just disappointed in her.'' No matter how much stigma I experienced, I tried my hardest not to dislike him. But eventually, he crossed the line; my emotions became numb. I could no longer cry. His words just stopped hurting me."

    Ah, there is no point anymore. There is no point in trying to please somebody who has decided what type of person she was a long time ago.

    "He always treated me like I was some type of evil being." Sumire sighed. "If I truly wanted to act like a viiness, I could have easily done so."

    "If you did that, my dear, you would have taken charge of the family long ago."

    Sumireughed. "I didn''t know you thought that highly of me."

    "You know I already thought of you as my wife long ago."

    Eh? What is he trying to say- wait, this isn''t a confession, right?

    "Because of your capabilities." Soujiro hurriedly said.

    Oh- for a moment, that shocked her. Even though Soujiro is getting much better at expressing himself, he still won''t be that direct. He seems to keep a tight lid on expressing his feelings toward her. But, at this point, anybody could tell. Even Yuhi-san confessed to me why Soujiro worried him more than anybody else.

    "I apologize. Was that statement too forward?"

    "Oh no." Sumire trailed off. "Right now, I am still your fiance, so you have the right to say those words."

    Soujiro slides a ck colored envelope with a white seal on the desk in front of her. Sumire immediately recognized the seal and sighed.

    "Is this an invitation to a banquet?"

    "Yes. It seems they intend for their new artists to mingle with important officials."

    "So they invited you, that does make sense." Sumire''s lips curve to a smile. "Are you asking me to be your partner?"

    "I simply cannot attend an event on my own. Moreover, I have no interest in the entertainment industry. Normally I would not attend such an event, but these people deliberately provoke me."

    "So you''re going to take the bait?"

    "Since it is beneficial for you."

    Soujro truly understands her mindset. Is it because they have been engaged since they were younger? They indeed spent a lot of time together.

    Due to their age differences, their families were worried that they wouldn''t get along. So they frequently set up meetings where they could be together. However, during those meetings, Soujiro always wore a fake smile on his face. Only when they were alone in private did she see his true face.

    "I understand. I will attend with you. I can''t miss this opportunity."

    Although she sent Eli as a spy, it would be better to see what kind of people are in thatpany. ording to the list, Shin showed her and the confirmation from Sano. They have mainly recruited artists with a grudge against her.

    "Enemies will surround you, are you sure?"

    "You''re by my side; why should I worry?"

    Moreover, "Yuhi will most likely attend too, but in secret."

    If her dearest is around, she doesn''t have to worry. She can act as recklessly as she wants, knowing that he will have her back.

    "You seem to trust him more than you do yourself," Soujiromented. "I question whether that is a good thing or not."

    "I wonder myself, right now, I want to continue trusting him."

 Chapter 622 Fragments

    <h4>Chapter 622 Fragments</h4>

    She wants to trust him, yet she cannot do so because of her past experiences of being betrayed. The moment she learned about her childhood friend, something inside her broke. Her behavior recently is disgusting. What on earth is she doing acting jealous when she has such little information? She doesn''t even know much about the girl yet.

    It is normal to have a childhood friend of the opposite gender; it was the same for her. Nao and her cousin Hijiri are both guys. But, she still feels strange.

    "Your imagination is wild, my dear. Those two are not a couple."

    "That is true, but that girl likes Yuhi." Sumire only observed her for a few seconds, but it was enough for her. asionally the girl would stare at Yuhi for longer than she ought to. Whenever she talked to Yuhi, her tone seemed brighter.

    Sumire sighed deeply. Sometimes she wishes she wasn''t so sharp; if she wasn''t, then she wouldn''t have noticed such things.

    "As long as that man loves you, it does not matter what others say."

    Sometimes she wishes she could be more open-minded like Soujiro.

    "You have not contacted me recently. Were you snooping around?"

    She has not heard from Soujiro since shest stayed over in his residence for a short while. Even back when they were younger, he was not the type of person whomunicated with her often whenever they weren''t together. He would send a message when he intends to visit her, but he does not contact her again after he leaves until his next visit.

    Her sweatdropped at the memory. When she was a child, hisck ofmunication troubled her a lot. But over the years, she adapted to it, and that is why she understood that he would eventually seek her out despite the silence.

    "I was. I have gathered a list of corrupted nobles and was wondering if you want to join me on the purge?"

    Sumire''s gaze fell on the list. "Are these not people who were hostile against my family? Is that a coincidence?"

    "Before the ident, I was already suspicious of these people. I consulted this with your eldest brother."

    Her eldest brother was not blood-rted to her or anybody in the family; he was adopted. But she only learned that after the ident.

    "My eldest brother Raven was not in the manner that day. So he is alive but has not attempted to contact me over thest few years. Soujiro, do you know where he is?"

    "Yes. Initially, we were working together to find the reason behind the ident. But after a few months, he disappeared. I have not heard from him since."

    ''That is suspicious. Perhaps did he find something, and that''s why he disappeared?'' Or maybe the enemy caught onto her brother discovering something and killed him? No, that man is not the type who would die easily.

    "So, do you think these people might have contributed to the ident?"

    "Yes. Does it not seem strange that a fire of that scale urred? The fire spread even to the forest in the surroundings. There would be many ways for fires to ur, but not one on that scale; if it was an ident at most, it would have burned part of the manor. The only exnation for a fire of that scale is somebody did it deliberately."

    She also had that same thought. But unfortunately, she tried her best to survive that day and did not look around for any clues that could be helpful.

    "I fear the police was bribed and got rid of the evidence."

    "Did you know who they named as the main culprit for this ident?"

    "My brother Raven."

    Soujiro nodded. "They even went through the trouble of revealing that he was adopted, thus creating a motive."

    "The adopted child was jealous because he would not get any of the inheritance. The adopted child did not get along with his parents." Sumire repeated the titles she read from the articles Aki gave her.

    "Right, he was named as the culprit. But fortunately, the police never found any evidence to detain him. That was why he could freely investigate with me. However, after his disappearance, people started to say that the police must have found evidence, and that''s why he ran away."

    Sumire sighed deeply. "From this, it seems like the entire police force was bribed. Because no normal subordinates could get away pinning the me on somebody with no evidence. Somebody must have bribed the media too."

    These are people/organizations they rely on to keep them safe, and yet look what they are doing? Bribery and corruption in this day? She supposes those are the two things that will never disappear in society.

    "I think finding my brother right now is a priority. We can put aside purging these noblestely. My brother most likely has more information."

    She does not believe he participated in this and ran away. He must have discovered something.

    "What about Tsueno Mamoru''s case?"

    "Attending the ball will help us learn more about the enemy. It is already clear that the ck Alice organization are the culprit. But there are many important officials involved."

    "The Nagawa family. I am keeping track of their movements like you asked me to. But they are being very careful."

    "Do you think they have noticed?"

    "It should not be possible. The Nagawa family has a much lower standing in the elite world. But if they are able to evade the spies I sent, then perhaps they are more capable than we thought."

    "Nagawa Mira is one of the founders of the organization; that should be enough to determine the Nagawa family''s guilt. But," Sumire recalled her old ssmate. "We cannot conclude that everybody in the family is rted to the ck Alice organization."

    Moreover, based on what Evans said, Sano decided to take on the burden himself.

    She does not want to me the entire family if they did not know. Sure the Nagawa family did not treat her well, with the exception of Evans and her ssmate Shuusuke. But that does not give her the right to me them for something they did not do.

    Soujiro ced his hand on her forehead, and Sumire extended her hand out. "Are you sick?"

    "No."

 Chapter 623 I was tired

    <h4>Chapter 623 I was tired</h4>

    Sumire rolled her eyes. Why are all the men around her so stubborn? In the end, she persuaded Soujiro to at least rest his head on herp as she wiped his forehead with a towel. The servants prepared for it quickly, almost like they already knew. Her sweatdropped; anybody who works for this stubborn guy must have a hard time.

    "I have repeatedly told you. There is a reason why you have subordinates. At least allow them to share half the workload."

    "Indeed, perhaps I have overdone it this time. I seldom get sick."

    "I had a fever not too long ago, and so did Yuhi. So I have no right to lecture you. However, I wish you would be more mindful of your health. You are an important person."

    Even though times have changed, families like Soujiro''s that carry on the bloodline of traditional nobles are still important in today''s society.

    "How is your rtionship? Is he still treating you well?"

    Sumire blinked, startled at his question for a moment before she nodded. "Yes, he is very good to me, almost too good actually."

    "Of course, he should do that much. If not, then I would personally have to put him in his ce."

    When she saw the fire that burned in his eyes, her sweat fell. She almost forgets how scary Soujiro can be since he is normally so calm andposed.

    "You do not have to worry about our rtionship. Yuhi has never done anything to harm me emotionally or even physically despite my odd behavior. No, every single time he holds me, he is so careful. It is like he is holding a piece of ss that would break."

    Since Christmas, he has been more passionate and does different things- different. Sumire felt her cheeks heat up. That hooligan, what is he doing to her? Isn''t he corrupting her mind too much?

    "I am relieved, truly. I do not understand much about you, Sumire. Even though I know many things about you, having knowledge is not enough. I have failed to understand despite having the information. I have always known how lonely you were as a child, but I could never do anything for you. I did not know how to help ease your loneliness. I could never imagine that you were in so much pain mentally that you tried to take your own life."

    At those words, her eyes widened, and she felt her body tremble. It seems Soujiro has already heard of it. One of the conditions he set for her was when he gave her the information he collected on the Nagawa family. ''Please tell me everything that happened to you.''

    She entrusted that information with Atsuro, and Atsuro must have decided that discussing her suicide attempts was important.

    Her thoughts broke off when he extended his hand out and caressed her cheek.

    "You do not have to feel guilty for not telling me. At the time, I was indeed your fiance. But I was no different than a stranger."

    Arranged marriages were notmon during this time. But it still happens amongst traditional families and the newly rich who wish to make connections. Despite having that knowledge, she once entertained the idea that she could fall in love with him.

    Perhaps Yuhi-san knew this, and that is why he is so hostile toward Soujiro?

    "You don''t think I am strange? I thought you would judge me if you found out."

    Most people would judge her. After all, she had a roof over her head, good food, and money. She belonged to a wealthy family. So people assumed that there was nothing shecked. She was given everything even without having to work for it. But for her, that wasn''t what she wanted. She was only young, and yet she understood that none of those things made her happy.

    When she finally found something she liked, the people around her expressed their disgust. ''You will not have a future doing that.''

    Even though she attempted suicide several times, it always frightened her how others would react to it. That was why she always went away; she wanted to die in a ce where there was less chance of being discovered. She wanted to rot away alone.

    When she returned alive after her failed attempts, the person she wanted to hide this from the most was Soujiro. She did not want to hear him say that he was disappointed in her.

    She no longer wanted to hear those words from somebody important to her ever again.

    "I have no right to judge or condemn you, and even if I did, nobody should. Nobody should have the right to judge you for your actions. Even though this is not a topic, I am well versed in. But this is you. You would not take action unless you feel it is the right thing to do."

    "Even if that action is taking my own life?"

    "Yes. I do not believe in God. I believe we have the right to decide our own deaths. Even if it was due to your loneliness and pain in your case, you still have the right to decide."

    "Truthfully, Soujiro, I was not in the right state of mind then. I could not tell right from wrong. All I knew was that I was tired of being in pain every day. I was tired of living in a world where I had to be careful of my actions. I had to watch my words just in case I offended anybody. I was tired of pleasing other people and getting their attention. I was tired of fighting to be loved only to be treated even worse than dirt."

    She was tired of all of it and wanted it all to go away. She missed Yuhi so much, but she knew she could never tell him she loved him. ''I do not deserve him. I cannot destroy his future.''

    "I see. Although I do not understand it, I once had simr thoughts about being tired."

    Sumire already understood even if he did not say anything. Despite his behavior, Soujiro must have experienced a lot of hardships too. Maybe that was the reason why he started to visit her after their engagement banquet personally. At first, he only met up with her when their parents arranged it. But as time went by, Soujiro gradually visited her of his own ord.

    Her thoughts broke off when she heard a knock on the door. Soujiro got off herp.

    It was one of Soujiro''s guards. "Pardon me, sir, but you have a meeting this afternoon."

    Sumire immediately understood the meaning behind those words and stood up. "Then Soujiro, I shall be on your way. I will see you on the day of the ball."

 Chapter 624 I feel frustrated

    <h4>Chapter 624 I feel frustrated</h4>

    After leaving Soujiro''s manor, Sumire thought she could shop for some art supplies or find a quiet ce to paint. But Yuhi waited for her and immediately brought her back to his ce. The moment he unlocked the door, he pushed her against the wall and kissed her neck.

    Whenever they do anything intimate recently, she feels a bit strange. There were all those awful rumors about Yuhi and his experience with numerous women. But she knew that Yuhi never tried to use what he learned from them with her.

    What he learned from other women? The more she thought about it, the more upset she became. But she has no right to get angry. The only reason why Yuhi ended up with those other women was her.

    If other people knew that they liked each other a long time ago, she knew they would call them an idiot couple. Really what were they doing all these years?

    "Yuhi-san, we are still at the entranceway."

    Yuhi does not respond and continues to kiss her neck. This is making her feel very strange.

    "Yuhi...what is it?"

    "I don''t like it when you''re angry."

    "I''m not angry anymore."

    He isn''t listening again. Then again, thest few days, she has given him a hard time because of the childhood friend issue. Yuhi is probably struggling to maintain a bnce. He doesn''t want her to be upset, but he does not want to be mean to his childhood friend.

    ''Although I am Yuhi''s priority, he can''t just treat somebody he knows rudely.''

    Sumire ran her fingers through his hair.

    "Yuhi, I won''t get angry anymore. I''m sorry, I just felt frustrated recently."

    The higher people''s expectations are, the more burdened she feels.

    Yuhi lifted his face from her neck and cupped her cheeks. "Don''t be frustrated. I''m right beside you, and I''ll never leave."

    Her gaze softened at his words. "You''re too good to me."

    "If you know that, then reward me tonight."

    It feels like he tricked her there. Well, no matter. ''I don''t dislike getting close to him.'' Lately, they have been more intimate with each other.

    Sumire nodded, and Yuhi got off her. He quickly leads her into the living room.

    "Hah, I''m tired."

    "Is it hard being paraded around with your childhood lover?"

    Yuhi buried his face in her neck. "Again with that? I thought you weren''t angry anymore."

    "Well, I''m curious."

    "I''ll admit people are pushing for us to be a couple right now. But as long as Hino is around, they won''t get that chance."

    "I see. Hino is capable."

    "I''m jealous after all. I want to be the one who goes with you everywhere."

    "Mm that would be nice. But it''s not the time for that yet."

    Still, it would be nice to sing with him at least once. If they can''t perform together, maybe they can release a song together? There will still be objections, but she did defeat Yumi-senpai. No matter how much the idol association board disliked her, they did say they would give her something for winning. Maybe she can request to release a song with Yuhi?

    When is the next board meeting- Sumire felt his hands tug on her clothing.

    "Yuhi." He doesn''t respond and starts to kiss her.

    Oh geez. What''s with him recently? He is acting so weird. Maybe she should stop seducing him. Something has indeed changed since Christmas, but his behavior is a bit unusual even then.

    "When you talk to Soujiro, you seem different."

    She does?

    Sumire scanned his expression and saw a worried look on his face. How silly of him.

    "Do you still think Soujiro can take you from me?"

    "N--no, but you''re never like that around me."

    Isn''t that the same as what she was thinking? They behave differently when they are around people. How silly, worrying about something like this. Sumire leaned forward and kissed him.

    "Please do not worry; you are the only one who has my heart."

    Only Yuhi, from the very start, she has only ever liked Yuhi. "Dear, do you want to go to the bedroom?"

    It will be quite ufortable doing this on the couch.

    At those words, Yuhi flicked her forehead. "Alright, you, quit teasing."

    Ehhh? But she wasn''t teasing him! It would be easier to kiss on afortable bed. Yuhi sighed once he saw her expression.

    "You really want to?"

    "I don''t want to now; it will make it look like I am forcing you-" Her words fell short when Yuhi lifted her up. Soon he is carrying her in his arms and taking her upstairs.

    It did not take long before they reached the bedroom. Yuhi ced her on the bed and justid beside her. H-hey! Is he actually going to sleep? This is so unfair! He was the one seducing and doing whatever he wanted with her. But now that she wants to make out, he is sleeping!

    But then again, he had a fever not too long ago; maybe he still isn''t feeling well?

    Sumire rolled on top of him, and Yuhi immediately wrapped his arms around her back. "I''m tired today. Are you going to attack me?"

    "I did intend to, but if you are tired, you must rest."

    "I will, but first, let me know what you and Soujiro discussed."

    Right, Yuhi-san has the right to know this information too. Sumire exins everything to Yuhi, and the first thing he points out is.

    "A ball?"

    "Yes, it will be a good opportunity to observe the enemy."

    Yuhi was silent for a moment before he spoke up.

    "I haven''t seen you in a dress in a while. Do you need help choosing one?"

    Uh, why is he focussing on her outfit for? Shouldn''t he give me some insights into his feelings towards the people attending? Yuhi has been in the entertainment industry far longer than her; he ought to have more knowledge regarding those people.

    Moreover, just now, why he said he would help her choose. Isn''t he basically implying that he will help her put the dress on? Oh this idiot. Sumire traced his lips with her hands.

    "Then you can choose for me, Yuhi."

    Unless Toh sends her another outfit to wear for the asion, it would be better if Yuhi picks a dress for her. During those events, females tend to gather around and discuss each other''s outfits. The people in that ball surely dislike her, but because of her status, they will approach her.

    "What if I make you wear nothing?" Yuhi said yfully.

    "If you do that, I will be cold, and." Sumire kissed him lightly. "Surely you do not wish for me to expose my skin to other men?"

    It was just a joke, but his expression immediately turned dark. Uh oh, sometimes she forgets how dangerous this topic is.

 Chapter 625 The most important

    <h4>Chapter 625 The most important</h4>

    After all, she has already exposed her skin to somebody who isn''t Yuhi. Of course, that happened before they dated; it urred during her previous rtionships. But she knew how much it upset him knowing that others saw her before him. She does not wait for his response and continues to kiss him. It did not take long before he kissed her back just as passionately.

    She can sense his emotions clearly whenever he kisses, no, whenever he touches her. Why does he like her so much? Sure the main factor must be due to what happened when they were younger. But even then, his level of devotion to her surprises her.

    Sano was very devoted to her, too, but he had ulterior motives. Ru didn''t have ulterior motives; he just genuinely liked her. He was devoted, too, but he still drew the line.

    Yuhi suddenly bit her lip, and she pouted. "I''m not thinking of other men deliberately!"

    "Oh, so you''re admitting now that your thinking of them?"

    Geez, Yuhi-san can be so petty. Then again, is she one to talk? Her recent behavior is beyond appalling. She felt embarrassed, but she knew she still wouldn''t be able to treat the childhood friend kindly.

    Now, who is the one being stubborn?

    "I hope you can tell me what has been troubling you recently. I know we cannot spend much time together because of our work, but you can still call me whenever you need me."

    "That''s true. Sorry, I tend to have this bad habit of doing everything alone. You see, Yuhi, I am starting to regret it a bit. Returning to the entertainment industry. Indeed, I do not like the idea of abandoning my dream. But the people in this industry frighten me so much."

    How can they use such frightening words? How can they scheme and harm people to the point that itpletely destroys their reputation?

    Yuhi caressed her back, and a content sigh passed her lips. "If you were the only one in the industry, Yuhi, I would be more relieved."

    "So you could listen to my voice more?"

    Seriously, he always tries to tease her! Yuhi leaned forward and lightly nibbled on her lips.

    "I understand how you feel. I was frustrated with the industry a lot at the start."

    "Do you not feel frustrated anymore?"

    "It''s more like I have learned to ept the situation. No matter what we do, we cannot erase jealousy and greed from the world. You told me before too that there can be no light without darkness, did you not?"

    That''s right; she did say something like that before.

    "I know you are feeling ufortable. But the longer you are in this industry, the longer your resolve will be."

    "You''re saying I will get used to this."

    "Yes. I know it is harsh to say it like this. But we have to face all this to achieve our dreams. Sumire, what is the most important thing to you right now is achieving your dreams, isn''t it?"

    "The most important thing." Sumire stared at Yuhi and then kissed him. "Isn''t this?"

    Yuhi blinked and thenughed. "Your acting so cute. Well, I also agree with you. Our careers are important, but I want you to feelfortable in this rtionship."

    "I feel veryfortable, especially right now."

    He brushed their foreheads together. "But we can get morefortable, right?"

    Uh, as expected, seducing Yuhi-san after what happened during Christmas only leads to her being teased. He truly is a work of art, though. How can somebody have such fine features and his hair? It''s beautiful.

    "I am pleased to know that you like what you see enough to ogle. But aren''t you hungry? I made some food in the morning before I left; let me heat it up."

    "Mmm, okay." She quickly got off him, and Yuhi stood up.

    She kept staring at him right up till he left. Their current rtionship isn''t bad at all. It feels like they have a better understanding of each other now. She is more open to being intimate with him like before.

    They go on short walks around the city whenever they have breaks from work. They always go grocery shopping together and eat all their meals together.

    There are truly no problems. But what she wants to do with Yuhi-san the most is to sing with him. ''I should bring it up soon about wanting to release a song together.''

    Wait, what if, with all this pressure from the public, the idol association board ends up getting Yuhi to sing with the childhood friend? Even if it is a performance, if they sing a love song, it will further reinforce the rumors. This is bad; why didn''t she think of this sooner?

    She has to quickly tell Yuhi her n. Her thoughts broke off when her phone rang.

    "Hello?"

    "You seem to be in a daze, Queen."

    At those words, she sighed deeply. "Eli, did you finally remember to report to me?"

    On the other end, she heard a chuckle, and she sighed again. This person truly has a bad habit of teasing. Or maybe she is just an easy target?

    "How is it?"

    "Hmmm, your reputation is very bad here, Queen. Even the minor workers speak ill of you. How many people did you offend?"

    Her eyes twitched, annoyed. Why does he sound so cheerful? Ah, talking to Eli is exhausting sometimes.

    "If you didn''t find anything useful, I will hang up."

    "The eldest daughter of the Nagawa family and her mother seem toe here frequently."

    The eldest daughter of the Nagawa family? Uh, what was her name again? Why doesn''t she have any impression of her? She recalls the second daughter very well; it was the noisy one that always picked fights with her.

    ''I suppose I can ask San when I get a new batch of medicine.'' The medicines he gives me usuallysts a week at most because she has to take several tablets a day.

    Yuhi-san got her thest batch four days ago. To think only four days have passed since that childhood friend came, and already her surroundings have be more chaotic.

 Chapter 626 I have always felt powerless

    <h4>Chapter 626 I have always felt powerless</h4>

    The eldest daughter of the Nagawa family aside, to think Nagawa Mira is acting so obviously. Perhaps there is something she is missing? It is not like that woman to take such obvious moves like this. For her to keep showing up in D entertainment means.

    "She is nning for her eldest daughter to be an artist?"

    "Correct, it seems her debut will happen next week."

    Next week but doesn''t she have her first solo live concert then? Sumire sighed. It seems those people are directly trying to confront her now. If that is the case, then she no longer has to hold back either.

    "Befriend her, but do not make it too obvious."

    "I see your nning to use me as bait."

    "Why not? People don''t know about our rtionship anyway." After all, they seldom met in the open. She doubts anybody knows her, and Eli are acquainted.

    "That is true."

    To think Nagawa Mira would be this desperate to take her down. When she dated Sano, that woman always talked about how vulgar the entertainment industry was. She remembers having to sneak around searching for agencies and ces to sing without that woman noticing. Calling her vulgar and saying if she debuts, she is no different than a prostitute.

    Now that very same woman is encouraging her daughter to enter the entertainment industry. She never thought of the entertainment industry as dirty; if she truly did, she wouldn''t send her precious daughter into the lion''s den.

    So she only said those words to put her down? Her eyes twitched, annoyed.

    "Queen, are you angry?"

    "I just thought of something unpleasant."

    Eli chuckled. "You''re quick to lose your temper as usual."

    "That isn''t a good thing. So if she is debuting next week, she must have prepared for this a long time ago. D entertainment won''t just ept anybody. If I think about the rooster Shin gave me, there are a lot of people whose specialty is singing."

    It seems they are trying to take her down using what she is good at. However, they don''t seem to understand how she put in triple the effort after she switchedpanies. She wanted to repay the kindness the people in her new agency showed her. As an idol, she has to excel in all fields. How hard did she work to practice dancing?

    "It seems like you are nning on crushing them."

    Sumire chuckled. "Since they want to y that type of game."

    "If anything else stands out, I shall report to you."

    "Please do."

    "Before I go, how are your powers? Have you adjusted- have you remembered everything now?"

    "I have. It is hard to believe that I forgot about it."

    How could she have forgotten about these beautiful and yet frightening mes that burn inside her? But now that she remembers everything, she won''t allow those people to escape any longer.

    Just the mere thought of it, she felt the burning sensation inside her. Destroy, destroy - until there is nothing left. No that is wrong; she does not need to use her mes for such a purpose. She does not have to be the same as those who came before her.

    Her thoughts broke off when somebody snatched the phone off her.

    "Don''t provoke her; she needs to eat. Yeah, I understand." Yuhi quickly ended the call. He turned to her with a frown and caressed her cheeks. "Your eyes are red."

    "Ah, I guess I got worked up."

    "It''s a good thing you remember now. But you should still be careful, don''t use it unless you have to. In other people''s eyes, having the me power is a sign of destruction. It is not a good power to have."

    "I never saw it that way. Sure sometimes, I hear voices that tell me to destroy everything. But, I already understand why these mes were given to me."

    "The reason you were given those mes?"

    "Yes." Her gaze softened. "You see, Yuhi, I have always felt very powerless ever since I was a child. Perhaps it was due to my bad habit ofparing myself to others, but before I knew it, I started to question why I was alive. There was nothing good about me. Unlike my siblings, I did not excel in anything particr. I was born with a weak body too, and I got sick easily. But after seeing someone get badly beat up one day, I rushed over and tried to help them. Of course, I couldn''t do anything."

    Yuhi did not say anything, but he squeezed her hands.

    "It turns out that they paid the person getting bullied into acting as the victim. The entire scenario was a setup so they could beat me instead. I was lying down on the ground unconscious for hours; then those people came back with a group of strange older men. It sounded like they were making some type of transaction."

    At those words, Yuhi''s gaze darkened. "What?"

    "U-h, hold on, wait, don''t get angry."

    "How can I not?"

    "Well, this is something that happened before we met Yuhi-san. Let''s see. I think it''s the reason why I was sent to the facility. My powers must have woken up then. I think I caused an incident."

    "That exins it. Your parents came frantically in the middle of the night."

    "They did?"

    "They seemed startled that their daughter had an ability. It seems this is not the first time somebody in your family has had it. But it has not happened in a long time, so they didn''t know what to do."

    "Um so.."

    "The loud noise woke up, and I was going toin. But when I saw you, I volunteered to help. I mean, uh," Yuhi''s cheeks reddened. "You were so pretty even as a child, so.."

    "Ah, you fell in love with me at first sight."

    Yuhi''s cheeks turned redder, and Sumireughed. This is fun; recently, he has been the one teasing her. Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck. "For loving me for so long, thank you."

    She is truly thankful to him. Even though she still has thoughts that she does not deserve anybody''s love and attention. If the love ising from this person, she thinks she can ept it.

 Chapter 627 Dangerous side

    <h4>Chapter 627 Dangerous side</h4>

    "Yeah. Why don''t we eat? The food will get cold."

    Oh, right, she almost forgot about the food. Sumire sweat fell when she saw the number of dishes on the tray. How much does he want her to eat? Isn''t this going overboard? Her thoughts broke off when he grabbed hold of her wrist.

    "You lost weight; you need nutrients."

    "Pfft." Sumireughed when she heard his serious-sounding tone. Yuhi-san can be quite silly sometimes.

    Sumire picked up the tempura with her chopsticks, and her eyes brightened. "It''s so crispy; how did you make it like this?"

    Yuhi chuckled. "I''ll show you next time we cook together."

    "Mmm, you should; don''t keep it a secret."

    Still, for his cooking skills to improve this much in a short amount of time, he must have practiced. But why?

    "Yuhi-san, you''re not asking me to finish my story."

    "Because there is no need since it''s you, I think I understand. For you, those mes are mes to protect then destroy."

    "Mm that is correct."

    "Your mes aside, I wonder if the same could be said about my ck mes."

    Sumire recalled that time she stepped into Yuhi''s dreams. That destroyed city and his lonely figure staring at the broken buildings. She grabbed hold of his hand. "Yuhi, you don''t have to do anything! I will protect you."

    His lips curve to a smile. "Cheeky brat. That is something a guy should say."

    Sumire puffed her cheeks into a pout. "But if you don''t like your powers, then you don''t have to use them. If anything dangerous happens, I will protect you."

    Yuhi pulled her into his arms, causing her to drop the chopsticks. "You don''t have to worry. I understand the burden behind having an ability very well. But up till now, nobody has said they would share the burden with me."

    "That''s because everybody knows you like me. Who would dare utter something so romantic?"

    Heughed, and she sighed. He is so carefree even when he is clearly troubled. "Does everybody know that you liked me?"

    "Not at first. But some experts started to analyze my songs, and I certainly got an earful dedicating all my love songs to onedy. After the experts analyzed everything, the idol association board started to get on my case about ghostwriters. Even if my songs all look different at a nce because of the analysis, they thought I was beingzy."

    Sumire frowned. "How could they?"

    "But all of that was an excuse. They just wanted to find any w, so I could ept a ghostwriter."

    "Um, this sounds like my fault."

    "It''s not your fault; you didn''t ask me to write songs for you."

    "No, but uh, if you didn''t fall for me-"

    "Then it really is your fault."

    Yuhi-san is too blunt, andtely, there is that frightening smile on his face. Perhaps, she extended her hand out and caressed his cheeks. "Are you worried about San?"

    Yuhi sighed deeply, answering her question right away.

    "I said to myself after hearing about you and him that it was okay. There is no way you would ever return to a man like that. But as time went by, I realized not only did he genuinely care for you, you seemed to care for him too."

    "Yuhi, it''s not-"

    He hugged her again, but this time tighter. "I truly do not want anybody to take you from me, Sumire."

    "Nobody can take me away, idiot."

    "Hah, but even if you say that I have too many rivals. It does not help that they are all good guys who genuinely care for you. If they were all jerks,, I would have gotten rid of them long ago."

    Uh got rid of them?

    "Um, would you care to rify?"

    "Hm? It''s nothing. Depending on how they treat you, I might have ripped out their tongue and cut out their hands. If they treasured their appearance, I might have burned their face a little."

    Her sweat fell when she heard his exnation. Make note, do not make Yuhi-san mad. Her dear is even scarier than her when ites to defeating romantic rivals.

    "I think you don''t know this. But I am very possessive." Yuhi brought his lips to her neck, and she shuddered. "If we ever got together, I nned to treat you as gently as I could for as long as I could restrain myself. However, I am at my limit seeing that man get so close to you."

    In the next second, Yuhi is hovering over her, her head almost hitting the headboard. But Yuhi casually blocked it.

    "Tell me something, Sumire. Even if he is important to you, do you have to let him get so close to you?"

    "So close?"

    "Don''t you two kiss a lot? You think I won''t find out?"

    G-geh, she is busted. She doesn''t know much about Yuhi''s powers, but she would never have thought he would be able to read her thoughts so clearly.

    "Listen that-"

    "If you cheat on me, should I kill you?"

    Normal people would be frightened if they heard such a sentence, but Sumire felt her cheeks redden for her. This is the first time she has seen Yuhi look so dangerous. Ah, it makes him look more handsome!

    Her thoughts broke off when he suddenly pulled away.

    "You really do have a strange fetish. Even when I am like this, you''re getting embarrassed."

    "Ah, did you do that deliberately?"

    "No, I am angry."

    Sumire hugged him from the back. "Don''t sulk too much. You trust me, right, Yuhi?"

    "This is why I didn''t want to bring this up. I didn''t want you to think I didn''t trust you. But Hino keeps seeing right through me, and every time we talk about it, I get annoyed."

    "Hino is being nosy as usual. But he does it because he cares. I''ll be careful from now." Sumire mumbled. "So Yuhi, you don''t have to worry about Sano. What I said during the new year was the truth. However, if he ever crosses the line. If he betrays me again, I will show him no mercy."

    So many people have told her that her behavior towards Sano is unusual. Indeed she must admit that she acts strangely around him.

    At first, she intended to use him as a toy, but she realized that controlling him that way doesn''t do anything. So she switched tactics, but Sano''s behavior towards her puzzled her even when she did that.

    In the end, she decided to leave it up to him to determine the oue of this rtionship. If he betrays her, she will show him no mercy. She will not hesitate to strike him down.

 Chapter 628 Scent

    <h4>Chapter 628 Scent</h4>

    "You''re so scary."

    Sumire giggled. "That''s my line. Oh, but just now, I thought you were very cool."

    Yuhi sighed at her words. He still seemed troubled, but his expression was more rxed unlike earlier. He tells her to finish the food, and for the next few minutes, she quietly finishes the meal. Yuhi didn''t speak, but he didn''t leave earlier. He was reading some documents.

    The scary aura from earlier still remained, and his eyes had turned red. Yuhi''s hanyou state, huh? Nothing else changed other than his eye color, but even then, she felt her heartbeat increase. The more she looks at him when he is like this. The more in love she feels.

    Maybe she does have a strange fetish. The current Yuhi is very dangerous, yet she wants to do something. Perhaps it was due to strange thoughts, but she finished the meal faster than she ought to.

    Yuhi quickly puts the tray aside and pushes her down. Ah, is he going to attack her after all? If they do it now, it would be very nice.

    But it looks like he is busy working, so maybe she ought to leave it for today. Yuhi tucked her in with a nket and ced a light kiss on her forehead. "You should get some sleep while you can."

    He is too much of a gentleman even in his scary state. But they have done it a lot recently. Is he worrying that it is too much?

    "Yuhi-san, what are you reading?"

    "The documents Soujiro showed you."

    Ah, right, he must have sent a copy to her dearest too. Whenever Soujiro tells her anything, he eventually informs Yuhi. She always has mixed feelings whenever he does that.

    "Yuhi-san, Touko-san told me that she actually fell in love with you."

    "Hah, since when were you two on such good terms?"

    "We aren''t. I don''t like her. But, she was willing to hear me out, and she told me some stuff." She trailed off. "Are you able to paint with no restrictions now?"

    At those words, Yuhi paused, and his gaze softened. "Yeah, that''s all because of you."

    "Because of me?"

    "Well, even if I exin this now, you probably won''t understand it. But just now, you have more influence and monopoly over me than you think."

    "Monopoly?"

    If she already has a monopoly over him, maybe it would be okay for her to do something to him? It is surp

    I don''t mind if he punishes me, though.'' That scary aura around him still hasn''t left. There are many rumors regarding the man called Terashima Yuhi. Other than the rumors about him and other women. The one she paid attention to was this one.

    "My dear, you''re not going to punish me?"

    "If you do it again, I''ll really lock you up somewhere."

    Sumireughed. "Do you also have a cage?"

    "Maybe I''ll invest in one." Yuhi caressed her cheeks. "Are you really feeling better now?"

    "I am! So it''s okay for you to do something!"

    "Hah, you''re really trying to seduce me."

    "It''s okay, Yuhi, you can attack me today. I don''t mind."

    At those words, Yuhi is suddenly hovering over her. "You asked for it, so all I can do is fulfill your every desire."

    After a few minutes, Yuhi already had them both out of their clothes and began his ''work .''But strange enough, he didn''t tear her dress.

    "Mmmmm, dear, your good at this."

    "Hah. You''re doing this deliberately, aren''t you?"

    "I just thought it would feel different today."

    "Does it? I can never tell."

    So does he just do this to her without thinking? Sumire quickly noticed his pale face and frowned. "Yuhi, maybe we should just-"

    "-make out?"

    Sumire nodded. "Your very pale." He did say he was tired. But she got too caught up in the flow. Her thoughts broke off when she noticed that he was continuing. He doesn''t have to do this- hearing him groan. Her cheeks reddened. Then again, now that they have started, Yuhi is not the type of person to stop midway.

    After a while, Sumire rxed and ran her hands through his hair.

    "Yuhi, Atushi will be away for a while."

    "Mm."

    "I was thinking I could help out more with the gang."

    At those words, he raised his face from her legs. "If that is what you wish. But be careful."

    "You''re not going to join me, Yuhi?"

    "Unfortunately, I am too busy."

    Too busy, huh? "Do you not want to be with me, Yuhi?"

    Yuhi leaned forward and kissed her. "I always want to be with you. But there is something I have to do. Sorry if you will be lonely for a while."

    He isn''t telling her, but considering how he isn''t sneaking off without saying a word, it is probably something important.

    Yuhi kissed her neck, and she wrapped her arms around his back. Even though he is hiding something from her, she isn''t mad, strangely enough. More importantly, he really isn''t going to stop this, is he?

    How many times have they done this already? No matter how many times they do this, she still ends up feeling nervous.

    "Sumire, do you want me to stop?"

    "N-no, I-"

    "Your turning so red, you might explode."

    "Isn''t that your fault?"

    Yuhi''s lips curve to a smile. "Is it? Your to me this time."

    "Perhaps, but it''s because you''re so handsome."

    Yuhi is suddenly kissing her at those words, but this isn''t a normal kiss. He is being so aggressive. He is biting her lips when he could easily just pry them open like he would usually do. After kissing for a few minutes, she felt her vision gradually turn blurry, and her breathing became unsteady.

    What is he doing to her?

    "You have a very strong scent today," Yuhi mumbled as he bit her ear. "The more I inhale your scent, the more I want topletely let my desires take over me. I want to hug you tightly and not let you go. I want to fill you up with me."

    Ba-thump, Sumire felt her already beating heart go crazy. W-what is he saying? Yuhi''s words sound so possessive. He is clearly acting strange. But for some reason, she cannot push him away. It is like he is trapping her in some type of spell.

 Chapter 629 I found a purpose

    <h4>Chapter 629 I found a purpose</h4>

    They really went ahead and did it. However, she did feel the odd atmosphere. She never thought they would do it like that. Her lips hurt; there are still traces of blood. Yuhi kissed her so harshly, and she dared to look at the state of her body. It was a good thing Yuhi was sensible to put on her nightgown for her.

    Yuhi catches her in his arms. "Are you okay?"

    "Yeah. I''m just slightly tired. "

    "I see, then-" Yuhi extended his hand out. "Don''t let me go."

    "Okay."

    Yuhi said this in a normal tone, yet she felt more depth to his words. Perhaps she is overthinking it. She still feels lightheaded due to all the kissing, and he truly meant what he said about filling her up. Aaahhh, Ibuki Sumire, stop with the unusual thoughts.

    As she thought, if she is with Yuhi, she couldn''t calm her beating heart down. He is only holding her hand, yet she can feel the love he has for her transmitted through the warmth of their hands.

    After walking for awhile, Yuhi led her downstairs. There she spotted an annoyed-looking Atsuro alongside Shin, and her gaze brightened once she saw a boy with short brown hair. Her beloved child!

    Huan rushed up to her. "Mommy!"

    Oh he is so cute! Sumire snuggled her face against the young boys. "Did you gain some weight? Oh my, it makes you cuter."

    "I did it for you, mommy!"

    ''Oh, so cute, but it''s hard to focus when somebody harshly res at me.'' Why is Atsuro ring?

    "Even if the walls here are thicker. It''s easy to pick up movements if you have an ability." Shin suddenlymented.

    Uh, then that means- ahh, how embarrassing. It''s no wonder Shin looks flustered, and Atsuro is ring.

    "Huan, you must protect me. Your uncle Atsuro is scaring me."

    Huan wrapped his arms around her protectively. "I won''t let him get to you, mommy."

    Atsuro''s eyes twitched, annoyed. "Brat, this is my thanks for saving you?"

    "Saving? Did something happen?"

    "The other day, when we were going on a walk, some pests showed up."

    "It''s Atsuro''s fault, Sumire. He keeps making enemies recently."

    At those words, her gaze darkened. "You told me before it''s safer to leave him with you. But if you''re doing ridiculous things and not hiding your face, perhaps I should find somebody else?"

    "Since your on that topic. I was actually thinking the same, at least until this mess dies down."

    "Is it that bad?"

    "Considering how they are openly attacking me, then yes. But you don''t have to worry about it. I can-"

    "No, since they are being so open. Then our side should do the same."

    Besides, this reckless attack pattern reminds her of someone all too well. The person directing those attacks on Atsuro is surely the second eldest daughter of the Nagawa family. Mira would n more wisely, so it''s obvious that the daughter is doing this one.

    If that is the case, "We should attack in the open too."

    Atsuro sighed deeply. "I thought you were too behaved recently. You were just waiting for an excuse to start chaos."

    "Isn''t it fine? My condition has been good recently."

    Other than catching that fever from Sano. Her body has been in a much better state. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have even suggested this.

    "Yuhi, tell her not to-"

    Yuhi, who was silent this entire time, was actually ying with her hair and asionally kissing it.

    What is he doing in front of other people?

    "You know, Atsuro, I think you need to stop trying to decide everything for Sumire. Not even I have the right to do that, much or less you who has no rtion with her."

    Her sweatdropped when she heard Yuhi''s harsh and blunt words. Yuhi is telling the truth but does he have to be so straightforward? She saw a dark aura wrap around Atsuro. It felt like there were lightning bolts between the two.

    Shin spoke up, breaking the tension as he appeared behind her. "I''ll keep herpany; she will be fine."

    Atsuro seemed reluctant but nodded. "If that''s the case, then alright. For now, Sumire, find someone to look after that child. I''ll send over his stuffter on."

    "Thank you, Shin."

    "Your wee. I heard strange rumors the other day that you''re getting along with Yuhi''s ex now."

    Ah, it''s more like after that talk, they exchanged numbers. Yuhi, who was sending Atsuro out, overheard and frowned. Uh oh, maybe she ought to have told him?

    Shin didn''t wait for a reply and quickly hurried away.

    She can definitely see the benefits of this friendship. Indeed no sooner had the two left she received a message; it was a picture of Yuhi from before. How rare! Yuhi, however, snatched her phone and sighed deeply.

    "You know why are you getting so happy over this?"

    "Ehhh? Why not! It''s a picture of you I''ll add to my list of treasures. "

    "Treasure, huh." Yuhi trails off and suddenly leans forward, wah?!! His lips grazed against hers briefly."You know when the real thing is in front of you, do you need something like this? "

    Sumire felt her cheeks redden. "Yuhi, that''s unpleasant of you."

    After what they did, it is difficult to look him in the eye. It was the first time they had ever done it like that. They have joked around about their desires towards each other many times, but this is the first time they have done it like that. Perhaps she ought to stop fooling around with him so much.

    "Hmm?"

    Before his lips could meet hers, though, "Mother and mister kwis?"

    She almost forgot about Huan. Really whenever she''s with Yuhi, she can''t seem to calm herself down. But she nced over at Yuhi, who had bent down to pick Huan up.

    "Mister, do you like my mother?"

    ''Mister'' huh? It''s not like she expected Huan to call Yuhi his father, but it is a painful reminder that she does not have Yuhi''s child. A child with Yuhi, huh? Right now, it is still difficult for her to think of such things. After all, she truly thinks of herself as a bad mother.

    It is difficult for her to care for herself, which is why the child remains with Atsuro. Her mental state has gotten better, but it is indeed not wise for her to raise the child by herself.

    "Yes, I do a great deal. I love little Huan too. "

    He is so sly. It really is bad for her heart if he keeps smiling like that. However, she catches another glimpse of his face; she supposed it isn''t too bad if he keeps on doing so.

    She has never met someone who has smiled so much; she said that before regarding Mamoru. But if she thinks about it carefully, the description suits Yuhi instead. Back then, she was on the verge of copse after Ru''s death; she was merely wandering. However, after she met him, she finally found a purpose.

    No sooner had Ru passed away did she meet him, the one who would have a great impact on her world. Who would have thought that the two of them would end up this way? Back then, she would never have thought that she could remain so close by him like this.

 Chapter 630 Why did you leave me?

    <h4>Chapter 630 Why did you leave me?</h4>

    Huan seemed very pleased with Yuhi''s response while she started preparing for dinner. The two were ying happily together.

    When she finally finished making the meal, she looked up and saw Huan fast asleep on the small beanbag.

    Sumire walked over and carried him over to the couch, and wrapped a nket around him.

    "He must be tired. It''s been awhile since hest went anywhere, after all. "

    Sensing her tone, Yuhi reached over and pulled her towards him, "It''s not your fault. "

    "Thank you, Yuhi."

    Yuhi nodded and gave her a gentle smile.

    So very kind, she has never met another person who could dispel all the dark emotions in her heart with a single smile. Whenever he touches her, she feels such warmth.

    Yuhi lets her go after a while, yet he continues to hold her hand. He brought them upstairs to the rooftop, and the two of them sat down on the ground, their backs against the railing. How familiar this frequently happened with Mamoru on the rooftop in Tsukuhara beven this was started because of Yuhi.

    "Say Yuhi."

    "Hmmm?"

    "The pro art leaguepetition, will we enter?"

    Although she wanted to discuss more about what Touko-san told her, she wanted to get this out of the way. She recalled Soujiro''s words and what Atsuro had just mentioned. It seems those people are taking bold actions. If so, their peaceful days will be stained with red.

    The pro art leaguepetition is a tournament held in Japan, but people from all over the world enter. It is a national-scale painting tournament.

    "If you want."

    "So, are you not interested?"

    "That''s not it. I already decided a long time ago that I''d enter the pro league one day. Even before I knew of your skill, I wanted to enter it with you someday. However," he brushes his free hand on her forehead. "Recently, you seem paler than usual, and you''ve been throwing up quite a bit. I do not want to push you if you''re sick. "

    So kind, he really is far too kind to her. " I''m alright, Yuhi. Your warmth makes me feel better."

    It is not like her health is getting worse; she throws up and looks pale due to Sano''s medication. It is a side effect, but if she tells Yuhi that, he will surely tell her to stop taking it.

    "Really, you''re so selfish. If you say cute stuff like that, I''ll attack you again."

    Sumire chuckles softly. "I see, so you were holding back after all?"

    "Of course I was. Even I won''t be rough on you when you''re sick. " Yuhi trails off. "Whenever you mention Mamoru, I be too reckless and ufortable. Well, it can''t be helped you feel the same when I''m with Cassie too. Back then, you didn''t realize it did you? That you cared about him a lot. "

    "Ah."

    How strange, he''s actually talking about it.

    Even though they can no longer go back to those times.

    "Weren''t you the one who was encouraging me back then? '' Experience it for yourself, love with someone you already care about.''"

    At those words, she heard Yuhi grumble and stopped herself from chuckling.

    "You remember that well, huh?"

    "If I was capable of forgetting so easily, would I not have done so already on numerous things?"

    If she could just forget, she wouldn''t be doing such bold actions with anyone aside from Yuhi. If she could forget the pain Sano caused her, she wouldn''t bother dealing with him anymore.

    Unfortunately, she cannot forget the pain and grief from that day. After all, it was the day she truly gave up on people.

    ''Ru, I am really sorry. But even if you are important to me, for me, the one I love is Yuhi. But despite that the feeling I have towards Ru has yet to go away. ''

    "Sumire, it''s alright. "

    It was showing on her face, huh? No, even if it wasn''t. Yuhi knows her far too well.

    "Don''t you think it''s unfair of me? "

    "It is. But I''ve also been selfish, well, it''s not like we''re children anymore, so I can''t whine andin even though I want to. Back then, I encouraged you to go out with Mamoru because I knew you cared a lot about him."

    If he is going to talk about back then, aren''t there more important things he should be talking about? If he isn''t going to say that, then she should. She should. Ever since she reunited with him, she had wanted to ask him.

    But no matter how close they became, those words never left her lips, almost as though she was afraid. Afraid that Yuhi would disappear and leave her again if she said it. But even if she didn''t say it, he ended up leaving her anyway, didn''t he? It was her fault that she let him go but it does not change the fact that he left her.

    "Why, why did you leave me?" Sumire managed to say. But she felt her entire body tremble.

    She did not hear a reply even after a few minutes. Is he not going to answer? Sumire looked up only to find that Yuhi had stood up and suddenly leaned forward, his body leaning over hers.

    "Are you scared? I won''t do anything to you, even though there isn''t anyone here right now. "

    That''s why it''s even more unbelievable.

    "I''m not afraid. Yuhi, are you trying to intimidate me?"

    "Who knows? I''ve always been a pretty ruthless guy. "

    He is wrong, at least to her Yuhi has always been so so very kind. Sumire buried her face in his arms.

    "You''re doing this again. I thought you would be more cautious around me."

    "I''m not scared of you. Actually, I think I like your dangerous side a lot more." Sumire briefly averted her gaze. "I mean you-" Her sentence fell short when he lifted her chin and parted her mouth. The moment he ced his fingers inside her mouth, her heartbeat increased.

    Oh, this fool, he is truly messing with her. Sumire felt embarrassed, but she did what he wanted. ''I haven''t done this type of thing in awhile. It was something Toh taught me before, but I didn''t think I''d have to use it.''

    These matters are still very foreign to her. Yuhi removed his fingers from her mouth and wiped the saliva from her face. Yuhi leaned down, "So, where did you learn that?"

    Uh-oh, busted! Is he angry again? But ah, she doesn''t mind it. "I learned it from Toh."

    Yuhi frowned and bent down to bite her already grazed lips. "If you use techniques, you learn from other men. I may have to punish you."

    T-the way he said ''punish'' just now sounded very seductive.

    "Then, Yuhi, you can do thatter."

    At those words, he said and hugged her again. Oh, there is a nice scent around him.

    "Sumire, do you remember I traveled quite a bit even back then? "

    Oh, he''s talking normally now. But he isn''t changing his position at all.

    "I remember."

 Chapter 631 Setting the bait

    <h4>Chapter 631 Setting the bait</h4>

    "I traveled around the world and visited different ces all on my own. Not staying in one ce for a long time, that''s how it was supposed to be. I met a kid on one of my journeys then who asked me why I was traveling and asked me if I was lonely. I told him, '' I''m fine, as long as I have my freedom. I don''t want to be tied down to anything, and I don''t want to tie down others. The further away I go, the further away I get from people who know me. And the more I feel that I can get away from everything.'' It was supposed to be like that, but that changed after I met you. I wanted to be attached to something, to have a ce called home and carve a piece of my existence somewhere. "

    It wasn''t just her who had had such powerful feelings. However, she couldn''t understand those feelings very well when they emerged. ''I was so confused and didn''t know what to do, yet I knew it was love for some reason.''

    It was the emotion she abandoned a long time ago. She ought to abandon it again, but the one she fell for is Yuhi. That is why she could not abandon these emotions so easily.

    "Could it be?!"

    "I met that kid again when I was with Kou, and he told me that I was being selfish, '' a sorry excuse of a person is what he said to me. Truthfully as annoying as it was, I couldn''t disagree with what he said. Even if I had such powerful feelings like that, the truth is I''m a guy who thinks about nobody but himself. Someone like you shouldn''t be with me; that''s why I left. "

    "Then, then why? Why did youe back?"

    At that, Yuhi leaned forward and trailed his lips against the nape of her neck.

    "Because after a while, I couldn''t stand it anymore. I don''t know whether Touko told you, but I grew rather frustrated, and before I knew it, I was aplete mess. I wanted to see you again, no matter what the consequences were. "

    It''s the same as her. After Yuhi left, she was aplete mess; she went to that party to change her mood. She coincidentally met Sano there. When she saw him, she thought, ''ah, I can use this person.'' A person who wears a fake smile on his face. She observed him during that banquet and watched him make a fool out of himself.

    If it is this person, perhaps she could forget just for a little while. Somebody who ispletely different from Yuhi.

    "Yuhi, you dummy, you always say the words I always want to hear. I''ve always, I''ve always loved you. I dated San, Toh, Ren, and Ru, and yet I - always loved you. I just couldn''t say it then."

    She didn''t want a response, and he knew that, so when she felt his lips on hers. She felt rxed. Yuhi is a huge fool. Does he not know how long she has waited for him to say those words?

    To hear those words that align with her own thoughts. To know that she wasn''t the only one. She never saw Yuhi as a friend, but she had not been able to confidently say those words. She even dated other guys. Once the kiss broke, and he inter winded their hands together, she felt her cheeks heat up and yet smiled.

    "You know if we kiss anymore today, you won''t be able to go out. No, I don''t think you can go anywhere in the next few days."

    Ah, right, because he bit her lips. Sumire briefly nced at his regretful expression and chuckled. He is so clumsy. "Then you have to help me heal them."

    "Put the ointment in yourself. If I touch you anymore today, then I will truly lose control."

    Sumire blinked when she saw how worked up he was getting. Even though he was the one who did it, and just now, he messed with her too. Now he has returned to his usual clumsy self, but she doesn''t like it. This person treasures her too much.

    Yuhi escorted her down the stairs, and she returned to the living room. Huan was still safely sleeping on the couch. It is a good thing he isn''t a bad sleeper; if he tossed and turned, he would have fallen. She did put cushions on the ground, but he is still young.

    Sumire picked him up in her arms. "I think he should still use the crib, even if he has matured more than most kids his age."

    Matured more than most kid is one thing. Why does he look like he is two years old when he is not even one yet? She truly needs to learn more about evolved humans, no Ru''s power. Ru''s sonic sound ability is considered to be the strongest in the world.

    Perhaps it is rted to this boy''s unusually fast growth.

    "What are we going to do about a nanny? Should I just ask Jae?"

    "No, that won''t do in the long run. Jae''s powers are weak, but he is an important figure in akagumi." Sumire trailed off. "Do you remember what I told you about? San had a caretaker before."

    She initially nned to bring that woman over to her side. After all, that person has been a servant of the Nagawa household for a very long time. Surely she has more information than most people would. In order to win her over, she has to use her cute son as bait.

    Back when she dated Sano, that person was the only kind servant in the estate. She could tell the moment they met; this one does not lie. She speaks nothing but the truth. With timees wisdom; perhaps it was because thedy was the eldest servant. But even then, there was something different.

    ''I have to take advantage of that kindness.'' "That person is indebted to me; if she hears I am calling for her, she will surelye."

    After all, she did save her; there was chaos in Sano''s household that day. She arrived just in time to save the nanny from being pushed down the stairs. In saving her, she ended up falling down.

    Yuhi sighed deeply. "But if Nagawa hears about it, he will surely involve himself."

    "True, but you should allow them to meet. Who knows, maybe she can stop him from being crazy?"

    "Somebody does need to teach him to stop touching something that doesn''t belong to him."

    Sumireughed. "You have a cute side to you, Yuhi."

    "Cute, huh? Then do I need to remind you again?" Yuhi trapped her against the wall, but she easily broke free.

    "You do not need to; tonight, I shall grant your request. But for now, allow me to do some homework since we are still students."

    "You could just copy mine."

    For somebody who cks off so much, he gets his assignments done so quickly. "Then Yuhi-san, why don''t we study together to make yourself useful?"

 Chapter 632 Studying

    <h4>Chapter 632 Studying</h4>

    After tying her hair up and getting all her books out, she spread them on the table in her room. Although Yuhi and her always end up sleeping together, Yuhi made sure she had her own room just in case she wanted privacy. Still, her gaze flickered towards Yuhi, who was sleeping on the couch. Isn''t he going to help her? Not that she actually needs help.

    For the next few minutes, she focuses on her homework. Their general studies questions are harder for an art school than most high schools. But this is still easy for her.

    She was focusing on her own when she heard shuffling. Yuhi had sat down and positioned her onto hisp as he inhaled her scent.

    Sumire sighed deeply. ''Just focus.'' Even if she has returned to the entertainment industry, she is still a student at the end of the day.

    Unfortunately, it was hard to focus since Yuhi inhaled her scent and kissed and sucking her skin. "Yuhi, let me do my work."

    He didn''t listen, so she jabbed him with her arm. "If you keep doing this, I will get angry again."

    Those words seemed to do the trick since Yuhi lets go of her.

    "Hah, we are in a bedroom. How can you work?"

    Maybe she ought to have stayed in the living room after all. But she didn''t want to disturb Huan with the noise. Her gaze fell on Yuhi, who had a troubled look on his face. Is he that bothered by it? Sumire reluctantly sat back down on hisp. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him.

    "Yuhi, let me do some work. I already said we can continue at night."

    "I know, sorry, you''re just too pretty."

    Her gaze softened. "If my appearance is good, it''s because I put in the effort to dress up for you."

    "Even when we are at home?"

    "Especially when we are at home."

    After all, who knows when he will attack her? Her thoughts broke off when he picked up the piece of paper in her hands.

    "For this question, I ended up with a different answer."

    "Oh?"

    "But I think yours is correct, not mine. Hold on." Yuhi stood up and briefly left the room.

    Their rooms are right next to each other; actually, her gaze fell on the connecting door that Yuhi had just exited. There is even a connecting door. This is why they decided to make this their main residence. Yuhi has many homes in Tokyo. But they decided on this building just because it''s practically a mansion.

    Yuhi quickly returned with his own notebooks and sat beside her.

    "You see here."

    "Ah." Sumire stared at Yuhi''s answers. "Your right; mine is correct. You''re supposed to use this form."

    "I see; what a clever way of working it out."

    Sumire blushed when she saw his bright smile. Uh-oh, maybe studying together with Yuhi-san is a bad idea. Look at that smile; smiling like that must be a crime. Does he have any idea what he is doing to her heart?

    Yuhi suddenly parted a strand of hair from her face. "You look tired. Are you sure you don''t want to sleep?"

    "I-I''m fine."

    He suddenly cupped her cheeks and brushed their foreheads together. "I won''t apologize for earlier. But don''t act so nervous. I want you to look at me properly."

    "Your too handsome, Yuhi; it''s bad for my heart."

    Yuhi coughed awkwardly. "Even if you say that I was born this way."

    Sumire quickly kissed him and then returned to her homework. But she asionally stole nces.

    Yuhi sighed deeply. "Hey, why do you keep staring?"

    "Why can''t I stare? Isn''t it my privilege?"

    "It is, but it''s distracting," Yuhi looks away. "You, do you always have to wear nightgowns in that style?"

    Sumire tilted her head puzzled. She thought he was trying to change the topic for a moment, but her gaze fell on her nightgown. Now that she thought about it, this is one of the ones Toh gave her. So it is more on the mature-looking side.

    "Do you not like it?" Sumire questioned.

    Although she is the type of person who would wear whatever she wants regardless of what others say. If Yuhi doesn''t like it, perhaps she should stop wearing it.

    Thest time she returned to star town, she secretly went back to her house and grabbed some more clothes. To think she ended up mainly taking the clothes Toh designed for her.

    Toh''s clothing naturally looked nice on her, so half her wardrobe was filled with his clothes before she knew it. So she supposes it is not surprising that she grabbed Toh''s clothes for her.

    Wearing clothes another guy made for her, Yuhi definitely won''t like it. Has he noticed?

    "It''s not that I don''t like it; you look good. But," Yuhi cupped her cheeks. "- if you look this good, I will have a hard time restraining myself."

    "Do you have to? You even did that type of thing earlier."

    Yuhi awkwardly rubbed the back of his neck as he lets go of her face. "I know you said you liked it. But, I said some cruel things back there, and your lips are grazed-"

    He isn''t apologizing for doing it with her. But apologizing for unleashing his passions. It''s true he was acting harshly, but he was very careful with her even then. Sumire returned to doing her homework.

    "It''s alright; if it is you, it is okay." Sumire trailed off. "You see, Yuhi, I have always had this thought. If it is you, I do not mind whatever you do with me." Sheughed. "Even if you betray or hurt me, I will not mind."

    She is cautious and does not trust people easily. She is afraid of getting hurt and being betrayed again. But if Yuhi does those things, she will forgive him. No, it is not simply forgiveness; she wouldn''t me him for it.

    "Yuhi-san, is it not the same for you? Am I not special?"

    At those words, Yuhi sighed and suddenly pulled out his guitar from the corner of the room. He tossed some music scores at her, and her eyes brightened.

    "Is this the song you''re going to sing at the festival? The one you wrote for me ?"

    "It''s still a work in progress, I haven''t done the lyrics yet, and the tune is halfposed."

    Is that the reason he said he would refuse the solo performance? How strange, Yuhi is different from her. He does not juste up with songs out of nowhere. But normally, he does not struggle so much.

    "If your singing for me, it should be easy, right? What is the problem?"

    Hmm, is he having a hard time because his feelings have chan- no. That is a silly thought. Yuhi loves her so much, and he even has weird ahem desires towards her.

    The only reason Yuhi would have a hard time writing a song for her is because his feelings have gotten stronger.

 Chapter 633 Do you like me that much?

    <h4>Chapter 633 Do you like me that much?</h4>

    Sumire felt her heartbeat increase at the thought. She shyly tugged on his shirt. "I feel like I am bing silly. Do you like me that much, Yuhi?"

    At those words, Yuhi pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly. "Damn," Yuhi mumbled against her ear. "You must be doing this deliberately. Are you getting back at me for earlier? I thought you liked it."

    "I-I did."

    "Are you sure? I was too rough."

    "There is n-no need to describe it," Sumire eximed. Just the mere mention of it makes her feel very embarrassed. How can Yuhi remain soposed while asking her that?

    Composed? No that is wrong; she recalled his expression when they did that stuff. "Yuhi is also nervous?" She phrased it as a question, and for a moment, he was silent before nodding.

    "Very nervous. What are you doing to me, Sumire?"

    "Me?"

    "As you know already, I have been with plenty of women. But none of them have affected me the way you have. Maybe you are some type of witch. Did you put a spell on me?"

    Normally she would get jealous even at the brief mention of other women, but it is hard to feel that way now. Moreover, just now, what he said about a spell. It seems like even their thought process has be simr to one another.

    They say that you eventually share traits with the person you live with. But these results are still surprising. Back when Yuhi was a member of the underworld organization Holy knights with her, they spent a lot of time together. The people around them started to point out how they have a simr thought processes.

    She simply assumed it was natural since she wanted to learn from him, so subconsciously she started to behave in the same manner. But perhaps there is more to this than meets the eye.

    "If I cast a spell on you, it would be to love me forever in this life and our next few lives. Love only me."

    Love only her, and maybe then she will - her thoughts broke off when she felt Yuhi''s hands on her back. "Your too needy," Sumire mumbled. "Idiot."

    "Mm, you feel tense. I want you to rx."

    "Are you sure you''re not doing this because you''re needy?"

    Yuhiughed. "Perhaps a bit of both." He trailed off. "But your also needy, aren''t you, Sumire?"

    "That''s because you keep doing weird things to me. Ah, I missed the days before you corrupted me."

    "Before, huh? I seem to have read a certain diary stating how much you checked me out-"

    Sumire felt her cheeks burn when she heard him say those words. H-he, really read it! That day, she did think somebody had touched her diary. But when she thought about the only ones which could have, she felt ashamed. If Ru read it, then he would know how weird she is, and if Yuhi did, if the subject of the diary contents did-

    Yuhiughed, disturbing her mini-panic. He nuzzled his forehead against hers. "It''s fine; you know I found it cute."

    Sumire puffed her cheeks into a pout. "You may find that cute, but it was very embarrassing for me."

    "I know."

    She stopped sulking when she saw the gentle look in his eyes. He makes it so hard for her to get mad at him.

    The two of them have trulye a long way. Almost an entire year has passed since she came to Tokyo. Sumire would never have thought that she would end up dating Yuhi. She came here intending to destroy those people who harmed Ru. But at some point, she strayed from her goal and focused on living a normal life with the one she loves.

    She can no longer get distracted, however. Now that she has returned to the entertainment industry, now that she is working towards her dream again. She has to be stronger and more determined than ever before. Otherwise, those people will crush everything she holds dear.

    ''I wonder how Yuhi would react if he knew what she is doing in the shadows.''

    Even though she told him they would work together, there are still many secrets she is keeping from him. There is a limit to how much she will allow his help. If Yuhi ever gets close to that dangerous line, she will ensure that he quickly withdraws.

    He already got close, that attack in the forest, being chased by beasts and getting hurt. Her gaze dimmed at the memory. How dare they attack Yuhi so boldly?

    Clearly, she is the target, but she still does not understand why. Sano does not seem to have any information on this either. It is still a mystery what that Lucifer man wants with her. But one thing is for sure; he is obsessed with her.

    The Ibuki family manor was burning that day; that day, she saw somebody cloaked in darkness. Due to her inhaling the fumes, however, she could not be sure if what she saw was an illusion or not.

    But after seeing his face not too long ago, ''it''s familiar.'' That man Lucifer, she has met him somewhere else before. Somewhere a long time ago.

    Unfortunately, she cannot openly investigate him. She sent Eli over to act as a spy. But even Eli will struggle to obtain information or get close to that man. For now, she ought to be satisfied with the information she has, but recently she felt uneasy.

    Yuhi kept patting her back, and a content sigh escaped her lips. "You are right, Yuhi; this is rxing."

    "That''s good. I know you stressed about the entertainment industry and many other stuff. But at least when your with me, take this opportunity to rx."

    "-and do weird things?" Sumire tilted her to one side innocently.

    This caused Yuhi''s face to turn red again, and sheughed.

    "Hey, don''t mess with me so much."

    "I am not doing anything Yuhi. You''re the one misinterpreting all my words."

    "Isn''t it your fault that I am doing that?" Yuhi leaned forward. "Or do you want to do what we did during Christmas so badly? I don''t mind, it was nice, and you liked it, right?"

    Uh, hold on, time out, even if she did like it. She would die of embarrassment if they did that again, especially since she started to have weird thoughts.

    Her thoughts towards Terashima Yuhi were never normal, even when she was fifteen and they were partners in the holy knight''s group. But, it did not take her long to realize how corrupted her mindset was.

    The reason she likes Yuhi isn''t because he is handsome; him being handsome is just a bonus.

    Her thoughts broke off when he suddenly pulled away and moved her away from him. "Yuhi?"

    "Let''s go to the rooftop for a bit."

    Sumire nodded. Despite her confusion, she did not miss the serious look on his face. Right now, what is this person thinking?

 Chapter 634 I stole somebodyâ€™s treasure

    <h4>Chapter 634 I stole somebody''s treasure</h4>

    Neither of them spoke the entire way up to the roof, and she pondered about their conversation just now. She didn''t make a mistake, right? Was she being a bit too bold there?

    She learned from the other girls in her ss that sometimes being too straightforward can cause a misunderstanding. But that is how she truly felt.

    ''I do not see the need to hide anything from him at this stage in their rtionship.''

    More than six months have passed since they started dating; soon, it will be an entire year. She shouldn''t be hiding her desires towards him now.

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi opened the door to the roof. Now that she thought about it when she first saw this house of Yuhi''s. She found it unusual that he had a rooftop area instead of just a roof. But it seems like Yuhi-san likes scenery. She would asionally find him here staring at the view of the city.

    It was night, and this was the residential district. But despite that, they could hear the sounds of bustling life below.

    ''Whenever I have something in my mind, Ie here, or just when I want to rx.''

    Sumire recalled what he had told her before. In this instance, it must be the former rather than thetter.

    "There is something on my mind."

    She felt the sadness in his tone and paused. So there was something weighing on his mind. Normally it is hard to catch Yuhi off guard, but she did it easily; he seemed meek somehow.

    "Yuhi?"

    "It''s about our rtionship Sumire."

    At those words, Sumire flinched. Wait, wait, is he going to break up with her? Ah, she knew it; she should have kept those unusual thoughts to herself. Does Yuhi think she only likes him for the same reason as those other women do? That is not it, Yuhi; she truly likes him for other reasons than his looks.

    Her thoughts broke off when he caressed her cheeks. She looked into his eyes and understood something. This it''s the same gaze he gave her when he first confessed to her.

    But why? Why is he looking at her like this now?

    Yuhi suddenly sighed and pinched her cheeks. "I''m not breaking up with you, so calm down for a moment, will you?"

    "Ouch, ouch. But you are the one who said, let''s talk about our rtionship in a serious tone."

    "Of course, I have to. We have the wedding, and about the other guys who like you. I think we should talk about it."

    "Uh." Sumire trailed off. "You know, maybe the breakup talk sounds better."

    Yuhi pinched her cheeks tighter and exhaled deeply. "I know we discussed things in New year. I heard your feelings towards them loud and clearly. But there are still others like Atsuro, for one. You are still notfortable around him, but you ask about him. Sometimes when I see that, I misunderstand."

    "It''s true. I asked about him. But it''s truly nothing more than concern for a friend."

    Yes, he is a friend. How could she possibly go out with the man who saw her try tomit suicide several times?

    Yuhi must have understood what she thought since he let go of her cheeks. "I don''t want you to think I am trying to intimidate you."

    "I won''t think that way. Besides," Sumire paused and saw the troubled look on his face. "-it''s rare seeing you like this, so I am enjoying it quite a bit."

    "I''m just worried about him and Soujiro, who have been staying away from you."

    Sumireughed at his words. "Do you think they are plotting something in secret?"

    "I do."

    "The man I love is a dull guy, after all. How could you lose your confidence against people I do not even interact with?"

    "They say absence makes the heart grow fonder."

    Sumire blinked when she heard those words. Isn''t that what she told him before? She did not speak to him on the day he returned to Tokyo. But she did leave that note as a response to that letter he gave her.

    "You remember such weird things, Yuhi-san."

    "Do you think so? I still have that note, you know. I would read it before I went on stage."

    "W-what?" Sumire did not expect this piece of information.

    Now she was getting this strange image of him reading that note before he went on stage. How embarrassing. She felt her cheeks redden again, and she coughed.

    "That wasn''t a confession."

    "But I interpreted it as you''ll grow even fonder of me than you already did during our time apart. Didn''t you write it with that in mind?"

    The reason she is embarrassed is because he is exactly right. But she also wrote it, thinking that he would not understand the real message. He is far too sharp when ites to stuff about her; no, he is just unusually positive about her feelings towards him.

    Yuhi must have kept it on him at all times, and even if the note got crumpled or wet due to the weather. He would take careful measures to make sure he could still read the words.

    Why does this person love her so deeply? Why does he give her the hope that she ought to have given up on a long time ago?

    Yuhi, does Yuhi not understand? In that year, he went off to be even more famous. How many times did she stain her hands with blood in that year? How many people did she kill? How could he possibly still love and treat her so preciously?

    ''I have sinned so many times. I have taken so many lives.'' She had already prepared herself not to be happy for the rest of her life. The weight of her crimes cannot be judged due to thews regarding the delinquent world. But if those rules were not in reces, then she would just be a in murderer.

    The people she killed have greatly sinned too. But did that give her the right to judge them? She did not think this through when she was an active member of the holy knight''s organization.

    ''I have to end people''s suffering with my own hands. Yes, this is the only way.''

    During her darkest time, she had such thoughts. But after experiencing such happiness and joy because of Yuhi, she finally understood. She never had the right to judge those people.

    Those people she killed and thought were bad people may have had loved ones who cared about them no matter what they did. People like Yuhi who would forgive her for doing bad things.

    She stole someone''s treasure, that is why she does not deserve to live happily.

 Chapter 635 I helped you

    <h4>Chapter 635 I helped you</h4>

    But, if somebody were to ask her to let go of her happiness. Sumire knew that she would fight for it.

    "That was my intention," Sumire mumbled.

    Yuhiughed. "I thought so."

    That innocentughter and smile of his has to be a crime. However, it is during these times that she remembers Yuhi-san''s age. He is two years older, so he is twenty. In society''s eyes, age he is already an adult. But the Yuhi right now is worrying like a child andughing so carefreely.

    "But still, I worried a lot, and although it was sly and cruel of me. I asked Mamoru to send me photos and videos of you. I wanted to keep looking at you. I wanted to see every change."

    Hold on, photos and videos? Ru was indeed in the best position to do that, and that was why she was upset when she found him sending such things to San. But, even Yuhi? W-what did he send to Yuhi? How much did he see?

    Yuhi took out his phone and flicked through it for a few minutes. It was the hidden gallery in his library. She noticed it when she was browsing before, but she did not pry. Could it be, he stored all the photos and videos?

    He passed her the phone. "Here, it''s all in date order, and I starred my favorite ones."

    "I- I don''t think I should look."

    Yuhi onlyughed again and circled his arms around her waist so and drew her towards him so she would get a look. She reluctantly nced at his phone screen as he scrolled. There were various images of her just going to ss, talking to people, ying the piano, drawing, failing at cooking, and most importantly.

    Sumire saw the star mark on a photo of her sleeping face.

    "I like this one the most," Yuhi mumbled in her ear.

    "H-hooligan."

    "To think you would look so pretty when you were sleeping. Who would have thought that a photo would be enough to turn me on?"

    "You''re trying to get back at me." Sumire sighed. "But these were when I slept next to Ru. You knew?"

    Back then, she did not think much of it. She was lonely, and she feared her nightmares and state of mind. She felt that if she was left alone, she would go crazy. During those times, she would stay over at Ru''s ce, not just stay over; she would sleep in the same room and the same bed as him.

    Now that she thought about it, what on earth was she doing? No matter how lonely she was, a grown man and woman sharing the same bed when they are not dating is wrong.

    "I knew. Mamoru confined in me. I almost misunderstood since he was so nervous. I thought something happened between you two."

    "That wouldn''t happen. Ru never had such weird thoughts. He used to freak out whenever our hands brushed against each other."

    Yuhi sighed. "I see Mamoru was a saint, and I''m a beast."

    "I think I prefer thetter."

    At those words, Yuhi nibbled on her earlobe and mumbled. "When he told me, I was very confused. I didn''t know what to say to him."

    "That''s normal, you probably thought; why is he informing me?"

    "No, I knew what the reason was. Mamoru wanted to reassure me that he would never make a move on you. He wanted me to know that he supported us being together."

    Sumire only sighed when she heard Yuhi''s exnation. Ru was so weird; she never understood how he could do that. It was the main reason why she thought he had feelings for her during the moments. She would end up doubting.

    No normal man can push the woman he loves towards the arms of another man. But Ru did it so easily, and yet he cared so much for her,

    "When I saw this photo, I understood how lonely you were. I''m sorry, you cried a lot because you missed me, right?"

    "That was my fault. I was the one being stupid. I thought to myself that we were still young and that I would get in your way. Your career really took off when you returned to Tokyo. If I epted your confession, you would have been dragged into scandals and not achieved that level of sess."

    "Don''t be so silly," Yuhi said sharply. "The only reason I seeded was because I was thinking of you. I wrote the best songs about you that year. If it weren''t for my feelings for you, I wouldn''t have seeded."

    Huh? It took Sumire a moment to understand what he was talking about. But after listening to him, something came to mind. Now that she thought it through, during that year, Yuhi''s songs-

    ''He is still writing songs for you, and you doubt his feelings?''

    Asuka harshly reprimanded her when she cried about the possibility of Yuhi moving on and not loving her anymore. That''s right, Yuhi''s songs. He never stopped writing about her. Those songs brought him to further sess internationally and stabilized his position in the industry.

    "So I helped you?" Sumire repeated as she tugged on his clothing, causing him to drop his phone. "I-I helped you? I didn''t get in your way."

    She had wanted to meet him for so long, but she feared that she would only drag him down with her terrible reputation.

    ''If I ever became an obstacle to his dreams, I would never forgive myself.''

    She does not want the man she loves to sacrifice everything for her sake. What she wants is for him to find happiness and to seed in what he loves to do.

    This entire time she assumed that she was only an obstacle to Yuhi''s career and that she would stand in his way. So rather than being a hindrance, she helped him?

    She currently felt very emotional, and before she knew it, she was crying again. Yuhi wiped her tears away with his fingers. "Are you happy?"

    "I was so silly. I wasted too much time."

    "Exactly, you silly girl. I always loved you, and you know I loved you, even more when you turned me down. My feelings for you just continued to grow even when we were not together. When I realized that you would sacrifice your own feelings just to make sure I seed. I was even more determined to work hard. I will work harder, and stabilize my position at the top. Then I would propose to you on a grand stage, in front of thousands of people. I want them to hear me clearly propose to the special girl I want to spend the rest of my life with."

 Chapter 636 I practice

    <h4>Chapter 636 I practice</h4>

    They were both so silly, but she was the most foolish one. If she had epted his hand a long time ago, she might have been happy long ago.

    But, sometimes, she is frightened. She is so happy now that it feels like a dream. What if she wakes up from this dream one day and he is not by her side?

    ''I would hate it so much.''

    "The reason I brought you up here is also because I wanted to discuss something." Yuhi picked up his phone from the ground. "Here."

    Sumire stared at the photo on the screen to see an image of two people entering a hotel. She recognized one of the people as Hori Fuuko''s rtive, and the woman was clinging to a man with brown-colored hair.

    "Ah." Sumire immediately understood. "Is this what Soujiro found out?"

    When they were talking in his ce, it looked like there was something he wanted to say. So it was this.

    "You''re not shocked at all." Yuhi pointed out. "That''s good; I didn''t know how to exin."

    At those words, she sighed. "I think the media forgets how long I have known Ru. I have known him since I was seven years old? Since then, I have spent the most time with him. I know him far better than he does himself. Ru has never shown interest in other women that were not me. He actually shows visual difort around women." She pointed at the photo. "Look at his face and how he is casually moving away?"

    Yuhi peeked over her shoulder, causing her heart to beat fast. "Huh, you''re actually right there. I see; no wonder they don''t publish the photo. They are afraid the sharpizens would catch on."

    "Exactly, so until they catch an actual photo of Ru smiling with this woman. They can''t use this news."

    "But the media knowing Mamoru is alive, that should clear their hostility towards you?"

    "Not quite. Now they can change the story too, ''Tsueno mes her for the ident and found his true love.'' They might cook up a story that this woman took care of Ru when he was hospitalized, and their they fell in love."

    "It''s scary how urate you are at predicting their moves."

    Sumire chuckled. "It''s because I am just as twisted as they are." She trailed off. "They assume that Ru has not met with me since the ident. So, of course, they can lie all they want."

    "I don''t know what Mamoru is thinking, so even if they post this. I do not know if he will stand up for you."

    "But he will," Sumire answered confidently. "I do not know what type of deal they made. But it''s probably to do with me. Ru has always had this bad habit of doing stupid things to ensure my safety. He will never harm you."

    At those words, Yuhi grumbled. "He hurt you, though."

    "Yes, but he was under their control then. What frightened me more than getting hit by him was his pained cries. It was the first time for me heard him in so much pain. I was shocked, but it did not take me long before I cried. When I did, he snapped out of it and caught me before I copsed."

    She heard him despite being in a weakened state. ''Ki, I''m sorry. I''m so sorry, I turned into this beast, so I could protect you. But in the end, I hurt you. I''m so sorry. Please return to Yuhi.''

    Even though he could have easily kept her beside him, he let her go. He even admitted to her that it was all for her.

    "Atsuro and Soujiro aside. I wanted to ask, do you still love Mamoru?"

    Her gaze softened when she heard his tone. Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him.

    Sometimes there is no need for words; sometimes, it is easier to convey her emotions through actions. Yuhi has done so much for her; he has made her so happy since they started dating. How could she possibly leave his side?

    It does not matter how many other guys still love her. Their feelings would not sway her in the slightest.

    After a few minutes of kissing, she pulled away. "If I still loved Ru, could I kiss you like that?"

    She watched as a dark aura wrapped around him at those words, and he crouched to the ground.

    "H-hey, uh Yuhi-san?"

    "Damn you," Yuhi muttered. "Are you practicing kissing on someone? Why are you bing better at it than I am?"

    W-what is he talking about? Just now, she kissed him like she normally would. There was nothing different than her thinking how silly he was for feeling uneasy.

    Sumire took a deep breath as she crouched down too and brushed their forehead against one another. "I do practice."

    "You do?" Yuhi raised his eyebrow. "Brat, your practicing on Nagawa, aren''t you? You take advantage of those surprise kisses that he gives you."

    "Your imagination sure is wild, Yuhi-san, but not wild enough." Sumire leaned forward. "The one I practice on is you."

    "Huh?"

    Sumireughed and shyly covered her mouth with her sleeve. "You see, Yuhi-san, I practice on you when your fast asleep."

    "When I''m asleep?"

    "Mm. You always take the lead when we kiss; even if I initiate it, you end up in control. It''s nice that you always try to please me, but Yuhi-san, I want to make you happy too." Sumire understood how misleading these words sounded. But she genuinely wants him to enjoy it whenever they are together.

    She can''t always be the happy one. Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi stood up, and she suddenly felt her body being lifted into the air.

    "You silly woman. Do you think I feel nothing when we get intimate?"

    "W-well, I-I don''t know."

    She ends up bing dizzy with happiness whenever he touches her. Sumire exined this to him, and heughed.

    "You truly are a vixen." Yuhi lightly kissed her lips. "My heart always beats when we are together." He moved her hand towards his chest. "I didn''t realize that you were attacking me in my sleep. So, you only stopped at kisses?"

    "Ahem, so maybe I had a look at other parts of your body. But I could only look. If I touched, I might have died."

    "I guess I can let you attack me tonight."

    "N-no," Sumire eximed, realizing what he was getting at. "We got distracted; let''s return to doing homework!"

    If she allows him to have his way with her, then she won''t get a decent wink of sleep. Still, she feels happy; being with Yuhi, she can smile more naturally. She canugh more.

    This is what Ru wanted, isn''t it? He wanted her to feel this joy of being with her loved one. But then, where does that leave him? Right now, the one who fought so desperately to make her smile and be with her loved one is alone and suffering.

    Can she truly leave him alone?

 Chapter 637 Hold you

    <h4>Chapter 637 Hold you</h4>

    One of the many challenges a girl has to face in their life is their period.

    ''Sinceing here, due to the stress levels, it does not happen as frequently.'' It stopped before when she got pregnant, and afterward, her cycle became irregr for awhile.

    After doing homework with Yuhi, she felt the familiar pain and crawled under the sheets.

    But when she checked in the toilet, she was not bleeding. Then, is this due to the irregr cycle? Does her stomach just hurt?

    ''I didn''t eat anything bad either.''

    Sumire tilted her head puzzled. Maybe it''s a side effect of the new medicine San gave her recently? He did tell her that the new medicine would have unexpected side effects.

    Is this one of them? Fortunately, it is not her period; otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to fool around with Yuhi-san.

    He acts like a lion who finally had it''s shackles released. It would be a problem for them both if she was on it.

    She felt nauseous too, and she threw up the meal Yuhi made for her.

    "Yuhi, you''re not going to work?" Sumire knew Yuhi''s schedule very well. So it surprised her when she returned from her many bathroom trips to see him still around.

    "How can I?" Yuhi kissed her eyelids. "Does it hurt?"

    "Yes."

    Yuhi nodded. "What do you normally do on days like this?"

    "I''dy down in bed all day since I can''t move and cry because it hurts." Sumire trailed off.

    Should she mention to him that this pain is different than usual? Or would that only make him worry about her more?

    "You''re not crying now."

    "Km, because you''re spoiling me, Yuhi."

    Yuhi gently kissed her eyelids again and mumbled. "If you cry, I''ll be here."

    He is so gentle, so kind.

    She wants nothing more from him than this when she is in pain. He must understand that very well.

    "Sumire, you''re sweating a lot; you don''t want to go to the hospital?"

    "I''m okay." She mumbled weakly.

    It hurts a lot. It''s so unfair; others who go through this don''t experience this much pain. But she just has to be part of the group that does.

    Yuhi kissed her lips lightly. "I guess it was a bad idea to fool around."

    Sumireughed. "It''s fine; it just started."

    "Does your stomach just hurt?"

    "I feel nauseous. I threw up a bit earlier."

    At those words, she watched Yuhi look at her with an odd expression.

    "Is something wrong, my dear?"

    "N-nothing." Yuhi trailed off and pulled out his guitar from the corner. "I''ll sing you something."

    "Mmm, thank you. I like listening to you sing."

    "I see you standing here

    But you''re so far away

    Starving for your attention

    You don''t even know my name

    You''re going through so much

    But I know that I could be the one to hold you

    Every single day

    I find it hard to say

    I could be yours alone

    You will see someday

    That all along the way

    I was yours to hold

    I was yours to hold

    I see you walking by

    Your hair always hiding your face

    I wonder why you''ve been hurting

    I wish I had some way to say

    You''re going through so much

    Don''t you know that I could be the one to hold you." Yuhi sang.

    Oh, he is singing this song in english, despite herck of understanding. Yuhi can convey the emotional aspects very well. His singing is so good that it ovees thenguage barrier.

    Her gaze softened. ''He keeps singing for me too.'' This person, since his first confession. No, ever since they met during that snowy concert several years ago. Not once has he stopped singing for her.

    Sumire eventually drifted off, listening to his voice like this. Maybe she can rest peacefully.

    __

    "Yeah, it''s fine. I can do it from here. I''ll send you guys the stuff over, and you can practice without me." Yuhi had exited the room when he saw the caller ID.

    He didn''t want to wake her when she finally got some rest. It worried him that she might overhear the conversation too. With her personality, if she overheard, she would certainly persuade him to leave.

    "What about Sumire-san?"Jun asked.

    "Sumire? She''s resting now. I''ll tell her to call you when she is better."

    "You better take care of her."

    "Of course, I''ll take care of her." Yuhi trailed off. "Is something wrong?"

    "Ran-san is causing problems again. He insists that you keep neglecting her, and that''s why she keeps going to Nagawa Sano. He is not happy about the rumors about you and the childhood friend too."

    "I haven''t seen Cas in awhile since she returned. You can reassure Ran that I''ll put a stop to the ridiculous rumors myself."

    "Yuhi-san, you should probably drop the nickname; others will misunderstand and think you are close to her."

    "Right."

    "Also, Sumire-san will get jealous."

    "Over a nickname?"

    "You''ll be surprised. She always says jealousy turns people into monsters. If you continue using that nickname, you''ll see a true monster."

    His sweatdropped. It''s not like she hasn''t mentioned it, but he didn''t think too deeply about it.

    "I got it, and also, are you alright?"

    "Did I do something worth your concern?"

    "Transfering to the art department. I didn''t tell Sumire the reason why and pretended I forgot. But you know how sharp she is. Moreover, she will often visit the music building now. She will find out."

    The reason why Jun transferred is because he was getting bullied. It was a severe case of bullying. When Ran and the others are around, they naturally cannot get to Jun, but there are days when those guys are busy. Even when they are around, they can''t be together all the time.

    "This is not new. I have experienced this before and have enough data to deal with the situation."

    "If you did, you wouldn''t have transferred departments." Yuhi sighed. "Look, I am only saying this because I am worried about you."

    "I am aware, but please do not let her find out yet."

    "You said it happened before. Is this back in tsukuhara?"

    "Yes. Sumire-san dealt with the bullies. But it led to worsening her reputation. It seems even thepany had to step in and help conceal what had happened. It was troubling."

    "I see; you didn''t want to cause problems for her?"

    "Back then, she was going through a lot. So I did not want to burden her with my issues."

    Ha, this sounds very familiar.

    ''I didn''t want to trouble you, Yuhi-san.''

    "You know, Sumire will find out at the end of the day. So before she hears it from your bully''s mouth, you should confine her."

    "With her personality, you know she will confront them directly. This timing is not good."

    "I understand. But you can rest assured, I''ll have her back."

    He won''t let Sumire walk into a dangerous situation.

    "Then, I shall do so when she gets better."

    "Alright, take care." With those words, Yuhi ended the call.

    ''I am still worried, but it''s the weekend right now. Jun should be fine.''

    Ran seems to care a lot for Jun, unlike the other two. Ranughs more around the stone-faced boy. It''s an unusualbination, but he can rely on that care.

 Chapter 638 So cute

    <h4>Chapter 638 So cute</h4>

    He should focus on Sumire first.

    Yuhi is surprised to reenter the room and find her awake. No, what surprised him was the bottle of wine by the bedside table and the cup.

    ''How did she know I keep those in the drawers?''

    "H-hey, did you drink wine?" Yuhi asked, despite knowing the answer already.

    "I drank! I also took my clothes off already." Sumire said proudly. "It will make it easier for you."

    So underneath that nket she is naked?, Yuhi quickly erased the image from his head. His thoughts broke off when he heard her hup.

    "Sorry, this is the first time I drank so much. But strangely, I''m not drunk yet." Sumireughed.

    ''Damn, I''m in trouble. She is so cute.'' He would rather she openly seduce him. Either situation will cause him problems. Yuhi walked over, and right at that moment, the nket fell from her shoulders, briefly revealing her skin.

    Yuhi rushed over and stopped it from falling. "Lay back down." Yuhi somehow managed to get her toy down on the bed, and he quickly joined her.

    Even now,ying side by side makes him feel nervous.

    "Hehe." Sumireughed.

    "What?"

    "Even when I''m like this, you''re holding back. You''re so kind, Yuhi."

    ''If she knew my thoughts, she wouldn''t say that.'' Suppose this girl knew that a simple glimpse of her bare skin is enough to drive him insane. What would she think?

    "Don''t drink when I''m not around; you could attract weird guys."

    "Aha, Toh said that to me too."

    This is a chance; it''s rare for her to openly talk about this man.

    "How did you meet him?"

    Sumire cutely tilted her head to the side. "I met him when I was running away from dangerous people."

    "Dangerous people?"

    "I was apanying Asahi to a job. I saw one of my targets and lured him away, I seeded in killing him, but his people immediately went after me. It seems he was prepared for an assassination. He just didn''t think it would seed."

    Now that he thought about it. ''I think Mamoru told me about this; he mentioned being concerned about her state of mind.''

    "I met Toh when I was running away; he helped me, and then we went back to his ce so he could treat my wound."

    Wait, she followed a stranger to their house? Yuhi looked at her dumbfounded as she continued her story. But he rxed a little when he noticed how happy she was when she talked about Mashima. It seemed like the first impression was a good one. That guy treated her wounds and treated her well.

    "Afterwards, he started drinking and offered me one. I thought it would give my age away if I didn''t drink, so I drank. But it made me all muddled-headed. I became emotional, and I think I pounced on him first?"

    Yuhi already knew where this story was going, and sure enough, Sumire tells him how she woke up the next morning.

    ''Damn alcohol. I''ll definitely not let her drink in the future. So that''s why she acts so strangely when I ask about her first time. The one who took it wasn''t Atsuro or Mamoru. It was the designer guy.''

    Yuhi felt conflicted. It''s good that he finally knows, even if he had to hear it this way. His thoughts broke off when he felt the girl edge closer and closer until she was directly beside him.

    It did not take long before Sumire kissed him deeply. "Mmm."

    She is driving him crazy. After kissing for a few minutes, Sumire drew back with red-stained cheeks.

    "Are you done?"

    "Ah." Sumire trailed off and quickly hid under the nket.

    Yuhi stared at her, speechless.

    First, she asks him to do homework and lures him into her toom. Second,

    she attacks him, and now she is hiding.

    "So, you know how to seduce now? Is this a result of your practice?''

    "Mmm."

    "You don''t have to wait till I sleep."

    ''I am ttered that she is even doing this. But, I want to be awake and see her many different expressions.''

    "But I''ll get nervous."

    "So when I''m asleep, you don''t get nervous?

    "I do, very nervous."

    "Then---"

    Sumire giggled. "Do you want to help me practice Yuhi? I''m not very good."

    "Maybe when you feel better," Yuhi recalled what she said earlier.

    ''Nausea and a missed period.''

    Sumire exined how her cycles be irregr due to stress. She has been busy running around since her concert with Takahashi Yumi. But with Hino as her manager, the burden should have lightened.

    ''Is she pregnant again? It can''t be but then again, considering my behavior during Christmas.''

    I''ll have to ask Naga--no Atsuro. Nagawa is serious about Sumire now. It is hard to predict his behavior. He does not want to do anything that would bring the two closer. Moreover, it seems like the media intends to use Nagawa''s feelings for Sumire to cause a rift between them. He cannot let that happen.

    Yuhi continued to caress her hair and noticed the girl was staring at him. "What is it?"

    "Recently, Yuhi-san, you haven''t met up with your childhood friend. Why is that?"

    His sweat fell when he heard her direct words. Didn''t Sumire want him to stay away from Cas and avoid mentioning her? Surprisingly she is the one bringing her up.

    "Cassie''s schedule has been hectic since she returned. We met up in that cafe that one time just to catch up, but she mentioned it would be hard to meet for awhile."

    "So, in other words, you wanted to meet with her but couldn''t."

    Yuhi panicked when he heard her tone. Is she angry again? He doesn''t like it when she is mad. She tends to have this empty look in her eyes, and she closes her heart off- his thoughts broke off when she buried her face in his arms.

    "S-Sumire?"

    Isn''t she still naked? Being this close to her is a bit dangerous.

    "Listen to me rant for a bit. Yuhi, I am extremely jealous of that girl because she has known you for far longer than me. She knows things about you that I had to learn and ask along the way. It makes me envious. I struggle to learn things about you, but she will know them naturally just because you spent more time together."

    This is the first time he is hearing this.

    "I don''t want to hate her, but it''s difficult for me to get close to someone who knows you better."

    "But Hino-"

    "I was a bit bitter towards him at the start. But then he told me that he felt the same way, and we naturally got along better afterward. Yet that girl is different. I can tell that she cares a lot about you. Previously you told me that all the girls you slept with only wanted you for your body and money, right?"

    "Yeah."

    "This girl isn''t like that. I can tell that she likes you. What I am trying to say to you, Yuhi, is, I am terribly frightened now that somebody better has shown up; she will take you from me."

 Chapter 639 His child?

    <h4>Chapter 639 His child?</h4>

    "Why do you think so?" Yuhi looked at her seriously.

    Did somebody put crazy thoughts in her mind again? He has closely monitored the media since that time, but he cannot be too sure.

    "Because unlike me that girl has no ws. She has no insecurities or anxiety. She will not drag you dow-" Yuhi stopped her from saying anymore as he kissed her.

    He did not stop even when she punched and kicked him. It wasn''t until she bit his lip did he pull away. This was the first time he kissed her without her permission. He does not like to force her to do anything with him, because he does not want to remind her of Nagawa. But, this time he had to do this.

    Sumire sat up and turned around so she was not facing him. Yuhi sighed and wrapped his arms around her. "Don''t sulk, you should I understand how I feel when you belittle yourself like that."

    "I know Yuhi, but I truly think that way."

    "Mm, I understand. But you know for me you are a precious treasure." Yuhi moved the stray hairs from her neck and ced light kisses there. "Sumire your so precious to me. Thank you for telling me what was on your mind, it wasn''t easy but you did it."

    At those words Sumire turned around and wrapped her arms around his neck as she mumbled. "It''s because your so silly. I can tell Yuhi when your very worried about me. I don''t want you to feel troubled regarding me for a long time."

    "Even if you say that, you''re always on my mind. I think about you twenty four seven."

    "You fool, think about your work."

    "No can do." Yuhi kissed her lightly. "Besides you are my work. I work hard to make you happy, and have you screaming at night."

    Sumire''s face colour turned red and heughed. "Are you impressed?"

    "Your a hooligan." Sumire mumbled. "But, thank you so much Yuhi."

    She is so silly, she doesn''t have to thank him this much.

    Jupiter Records - Studio 1

    The ce he decided to visit after Sumire fell asleep again was Jupiter records. Normally entering a rivalpany isn''t easy even if he is a huge star, but it seemed like Atsuro was expecting him and informed people. The receptionist gave him directions and it did not take long before he reached the room Atsuro was in.

    He was hunched over and fiddling with his guitar, a few scores in front of him. Atsuro kept grumbling how it doesn''t sound right.

    This guy is excellent atposing songs, but his songs are always missing something. That something he is missing is most-likely Sumire.

    "Atsuro."

    "Finally you came to me on your own." Atsuro didn''t seem surprised at his arrival.

    Yuhi awkwardly shifted into the room. "I think she might be pregnant again, so I--"

    "She is."

    His eyes widened at the redhead''s immediate reply.

    "Geez you''re still slow after seeing it before? The thing is due to her unusually strong powers as a evolved human. She won''t get fat no matter how many weeks go by. Normal people shouldn''t notice. But because of this she will experience slightly different symptoms."

    Half of Atsuro''s exnation went out of one ear to another. Yuhi could not believe what he just heard. Sumire, Sumire has his child?

    "My child?"

    "Yes idiot.

    His and Sumire''s? This entire time he has refrained from holding back his emotions regarding Sumire having Mamoru''s child. It happened before they got together, so he has no right toment on it, even if she ims he does.

    Due to that child''s unnatural situation, she cannot see the kid often. He would asionally find her spacing out and mumbling the kids name. The kid is important to her, and if possible she would be with him always.

    But everytime he saw her that way he felt very lonely and envious. Why? Why was it not his child? Why did she have Mamoru''s child first? All of these worries and concerns were stupid.

    No they were dangerous. Back then they still didn''t know Mamoru was alive. So that child was a great consolidation for her.

    He never dreamed that Sumire would have his child after almost a year of dating. He didn''t want to get his hopes up when they got together, he knew how she felt towards doing intimate things. So he held himself back, because he did not want to hurt her.

    "Wipe that supid smile off your face." Atsuro said irritated.

    "R-right, b-but-" Yuhi felt nervous. "I can''t believe this, I''m so happy."

    Atsuro sighed. "You didn''t even touch her that much, how did you do it?"

    Yuhi immediately sensed how dangerous this conversation was.

    "You know, it''s not like I wanted to stay away from her. This past year I kept quiet, because that''s what she wanted. However, that''s going to change."

    "I see."

    At those words Atsuro sighed again. He looked troubled. "You convinced her to talk to me?"

    "Just earlier."

    But she works fast. Then again this person must have been waiting for her.

    "You, better not treat me like what Mamoru did."

    "Huh?"

    "That guy was nice, but he underestimated all the guys who liked her."

    "Mamoru isn''t--"

    "Whether he intend it to be malicious or not, you understand right? He convinced himself that Sumire would only ever like you, because of that he unintentionally underestimated those around him."

    "Did you ever tell him that?" Yuhi didn''t know how to respond to Atsuro''s words.

    ''I can''t refute it.'' Unfortunately Atsuro is correct there.

    "I told him, who would have thought he would end up in an ident shortly after."

    Despite how casually Atsuro said those words, Yuhi sensed the pain in his tone.

    ''I worry about him.''

    Sumire''s words remained firm in his mind. So this is what she was talking about.

    "So, I''ll be making a move on Sumire again. Out of respect of our strange friendship, I won''t be pushy like Nagawa and do anything weird."

    "I get it." Yuhi trailed off and nced at the scores. "Since she is willing to talk to you again, maybe you can get her to help you?"

    At those words Atsuro looked troubled and he sighed. "I''d rather not, if she saw a score like this, I would receive a scolding." He trailed off. "It''s a good thing that you came here." He tossed an envelope towards him.

    Yuhi opened it to see several case files. "This?"

    "It''s a list of important officials that are connected with Sumire''s external rtives. All of them were women, and found dead overseas."

 Chapter 640 Suspect

    <h4>Chapter 640 Suspect</h4>

    "What does this have to do with-" Yuhi''s eyes widened when he flicked to the next page.

    There was an image of a man with silver-colored hair wearing sses and a basic profile. "Mashima Toh?"

    "It''s the guy Sumire dated before."

    "Are you saying he is the culprit?"

    "Not quite; he is a suspect. But it won''t surprise me. This man is one of Lucifer''s main henchmen. If he killed these women based on his orders, it''s no wonder we had a hard time identifying the bodies."

    Yuhi scanned the images of the dead bodies and recalled Sumire''s words.

    ''Toh is very gentle; I sensed how kind he was from the moment we met. But I was afraid of that kindness, and that''s why I initially pushed him away.''

    It can''t be possible. Even if he is Lucifer''s right-hand man, Sumire does not misjudge people. But if this guy is on the suspect list, something must lead to him being suspected. Unfortunately, he does not know what that something is just yet.

    Huh, wait a minute? Atsuro said the words ''dated'' and not ''fooled around.''

    "You knew about Sumire and-"

    Atsuro sighed. "Of course, I knew about it. I was watching over her carefully then because of her suicide attempts. Do you truly think I wouldn''t be able to figure that out?"

    Right, Sumire mentioned this too.

    Yuhi looked at Atsuro suspiciously. "You''re not doing that now, right?"

    Atsuro sighed. "Why do I have to? I know you stick to her like glue and your team members? They behave so casually, but their surveince on her is worse than what I did."

    His team members? Now that he thought about it, those guys seemed to know where Sumire is most of the time.

    "Do you think Sumire knows about this-?" Yuhi pointed to the case file in his hands.

    "Of course she does. She has probably beenmunicating with that guy again because of it."

    "I see."

    "You should be careful, Yuhi, when Mashima Toh returns. From what I observed when those two were together, Sumire strangely listens to everything he says. I don''t even want to count how many dangerous situations I caught her in because of his words."

    "Dangerous situations?"

    "Mashima Toh is a psychologist who can see through all forms of disguises. There was a case a while ago where evolved human body parts, particrly their brains, were taken after being killed. Even Masaru struggled as a profiler and suggested to Sumire to use this guy."

    "So you''re saying she was with him just to get information and use his skills?"

    "It started that way, but she naturally started to get along and fall for him. Of course, she would. Back then, everybody was protective of Sumire. The knowledge of her suicide attempts was limited to just Aki and me. But a few caught on that she didn''t value her life. So they were unnecessarily protective towards her."

    "Was he not like that?"

    "Mashima believes that overprotective and sheltering behavior towards a person prevents that person from growing to their full potential." Atsuro sighed. "Because of that belief, he used to drag Sumire with him to dangerous ces. Sumire being Sumire, saw this as him trusting her."

    It seems like this guy is different from the others. ''How dangerous.''

    "Is there any sign that he will be returning to Japan?"

    "Yes, since he is being suspected abroad. Lucifer will use this chance to bring him back here before the suspicions turn into police questioning."

    "Won''t that make the police suspicious?"

    "Mashima''s work visa is expiring. Normally, it would be easy to renew this, but Lucifer will ensure that it would be bad for him to continue working there because of the rumors."

    A foolproof n, Lucifer has this all nned out. If that''s the case, then did Mashima Toh kill those people? Unfortunately, he is not the type to judge unless he has met the person. It seems like Sumire trusts him a lot too. It would be dangerous for him to suspect.

    Yuhi was about to return the files to Atsuro, but he pushed it back and said sternly. "Yuhi, you should take on this case."

    "Huh?"

    "I know you''re reluctant to do any major jobs since your only helping Sumire out asionally. You haven''t returned to the underworld. But if they give this case to somebody else, Sumire will be in danger."

    Right, because she frequently contacts Mashima Toh, and there are rumors about them.

    "If you take this case, it will be less risky, and you can keep an eye out on Mashima too."

    "I understand." Yuhi reluctantly put the case files in his bag, but not before ncing at the man''s picture briefly.

    Ever since he learned the man''s name, he had to stop himself from searching him on the inte. But now that he had seen a photo, he felt even more troubled.

    That silly girl really likes pretty faces. He could even imagine her saying that Mashima looks like a piece of art. It must be due to the artistic blood inside her, but it bothers him.

    She always jokes about not his looks not being important. But sometimes, he feels insecure. If somebody better lookinges along, will she change her mind?

    Yuhi frantically shook his head. He can''t have such negative thoughts; it''s rude. Besides, Sumire can openly admit her feelings now.

    Atsuro tossed him another bag. "This is medicine for Sumire. I don''t know what Nagawa has been giving her but gradually reced it. I do not trust his medicine at all. You''re the same, right?"

    "Sometimes she experiences very bad side effects," Yuhi exined what happened earlier.

    This was the main reason for his visit, but it slipped his mind.

    At those words, Atsuro frowned, and he rummaged through his drawers. "Hold on. I think I have something else." He trailed off. "But can you get me a sample of the medicine Nagawa gives her?"

    "A sample?"

    "Even if it''s just a few drops on a handkerchief. If you take the entire bottle, Sumire will be suspicious."

    "Do you know something already?"

    "For now, I am merely specting, but it will do no harm being careful."

    Indeed with Sumire''s current situation being careful won''t hurt. Those people, the ck Alice organisation won''t stay in the shadows anymore. They will use whatever opportunity they can get to target her.

 Chapter 641 She smiles more

    <h4>Chapter 641 She smiles more</h4>

    The walk home to his apartment was filled with dread. He wants nothing more than for Sumire to live a normal life and focus on her career. But those people won''t give her peace.

    He should contact Soujiro regarding the case Atsuro gave him. It would be fine for him to work on this alone, but Soujiro can be useful for stuff like this.

    Moreover, he wants to help him a bit. Soujiro keeps distancing himself from Sumire.

    ''I already feel bad that I am taking her away from him.''

    The one Sumire should be marrying is Soujiro. That engagement would have gone ahead if Sumire''s parents were still alive.

    Is this why, unlike the other guys who like her, he feels that Soujiro is more of a threat?

    The moment he returned, he heard movement in the kitchen and headed over. Sure enough, there was Sumire wrapped in a cute bundle still. Is she wearing clothes underneath now?

    "Yuhi, wee home!" Sumire said brightly.

    ''What is this cute creature?''

    "My wife?"

    "Yes?"

    Should he tell her not to reply to that so easily before they marry?

    Yuhi felt his heartbeat increase when he saw her bright smile, and he hugged her tightly. He buried his face in her hair, and the girlughed softly.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "You look cute."

    "Aha, is it the nket? You have strange tastes, Yuhi."

    Now that he was closer to her, he noticed the strap of her nightgown and sighed in relief. It''s a good thing she put something on; if she continued wearing nothing, he would really attack her.

    "You seem cheerful. Did something good happen?"

    "Mmm! I wrote a song for you." Sumire said happily.

    "For me?"

    "Yes, the melody suddenly came to mind after you left, so I hurried to write it down. Do you want to listen? I think it came out nicely."

    She still smells like wine; did she drink more?

    "Hey, did you drink more?"

    "A little, I was thinking."

    "About?"

    "You attacking me."

    Hah, of course. She made it painfully clear what she wanted. Why does he hold back even when she is willing?

    "We can, in a little bit. Let me listen to the song first?"

    Yuhi pulled away from her, but Sumire suddenly tugged on his shirt. He turned to her and saw her red-stained face.

    "You''re going to attack me, Yuhi?"

    Isn''t that what she wanted? Why does she seem so surprised?

    Yuhi rubbed the back of his neck and leaned forward to kiss her. "I''m going to." He mumbled against her lips. "Do you mind?"

    He can''t hold back when she behaves like this. Moreover, he does not want her to think that he does not want her.

    "I-I-I don''t mind, Yuhi!"

    "Mm, thought so. But you''re nervous?"

    "A-little. What are you going to do?"

    ''What she says--'' Yuhi stared at her dumbfounded. She truly is unbelievable.

    "Is there anything you want me to do?"

    "I-I didn''t think you would ask me." Sumireughed softly. "I can make requests?"

    "You can."

    Does she actually have some? Sumire leaned forward and mumbled something in his ear. He thought his ears were ying tricks on him for a moment until he looked at her gaze.

    "Are you sure?" Yuhi brushed his forehead against hers. "I don''t want to frighten you."

    "You won''t be. I like it."

    "I see."

    "You don''t want to, Yuhi?"

    Yuhi panicked when, "No, I really do. You''re driving me insane. But I don''t want to hurt you."

    "You''re so kind to me. I love that about you." Sumireughed. "You know I drank that wine on purpose to see if you would attack me."

    "I know, silly girl. Don''t drink when you are unwell. Is your stomach still hurting?"

    "I asked San for advice when you left. He told me what to do."

    Yuhi frowned at the mention of that man. Surprisingly Nagawa didn''te here. Then again, with D entertainment growing, that guy will be busy for awhile.

    "I see. I''m d your not in pain anymore."

    "But I still feel nausea, and I''m tired. I don''t want to sleep again. I want to fool around!"

    This girl is so determined about fooling around. But the moment he brings her to the bedroom, she will behave like a shy little girl again.

    Yuhi brushed his forehead against hers. "I''ll be gentle."

    "Yuhi."

    "You''re sick. I don''t want you to get hurt. So you have to behave."

    "I-I understand." Sumireughed. "I''m sorry for being so forward."

    "You know I would never me you for that."

    It''s a refreshing change, considering how she used to say everything in riddles.

    "Your face looks flushed." Yuhi looked around the kitchen. "Were you trying to cook?"

    "Ah, yes, but I kept messing up and dropping everything. So I was about to clean."

    "I''ll make you something light; what about some soup?"

    "That sounds good."

    "Cool, I''ll start now."

    His thoughts broke off when Sumire leaned over and kissed his cheek. Before he could even react, she had already rushed out of the kitchen doors.

    Yuhi stared at the spot where she was just seconds ago and sighed deeply.

    ''Is she trying to kill me? Why does she keep behaving so cutely?''

    It''s a good change seeing her being so honest, and she smiles more. This is good, yet darkness will shroud those peaceful days soon.

    Yuhi recalled what she said earlier about her first meeting with that guy.

    He took out his phone from his pocket, scrolled through his messages with Mamoru, and found what he wanted. There were some videos and images attached.

    For a moment, he is startled. ''Sumire did this?'' Mamoru was right to be worried about her mental state during this time. She even cut the body to pieces; did she have to go that far?

    Now that he thought about it, there was a simr case that they went on before. The victim''s body was cut into pieces, and the killer flushed it down the drain to avoid people from discovering the body.

    She didn''t take inspiration from that case, did she?

    Yuhi examined the images carefully. The way she cut up the body, too, this level of brutality is extreme. Is the darkness in her heart that strong even now? Ever since she came to Tokyo, she seemed calmer, and she attended school a lot at the start. These days she frequently disappears due to her return to the entertainment industry.

    But perhaps she is secretly- Yuhi shook his head. It doesn''t matter; she indeed did something brutal. However, he was the same; he did all types of things during his lowest point. He may not have done something this brutal, but he still did bad stuff.

    ''I can''t judge her for doing this, especially since I was the main cause for her-'' Yuhi''s thoughts broke off when he felt a familiar pair of arms hug him from the back, causing him to drop his phone.

    "Yuhi, you knew?"

    "I did."

    "Back then, I missed you, and San just betrayed me. It felt like many things were going wrong, and I was tired of the world. I did something frightening, but you don''t hate me, do you?"

    Yuhi felt her hands tremble, and he turned around to face her. He cupped her cheeks. "No, I find you more loveable."

    She is so precious to him; how could he hate her for this? How could he judge her past? He understands how it feels to be broken, even if their circumstances are different.

    Sumire''s gaze softened. "I want something other than soup. Can I help you?"

    "Sure."

 Chapter 642 Snow melts into spring

    <h4>Chapter 642 Snow melts into spring</h4>

    Iro road the following morning.

    Yuhi, to me, you are like a window.

    In a dark room, you showed me a bright world.

    I watched your world through you, but she was only watching.

    I want to go, go into that same world.

    I want to experience her life with her entire being, just like you.

    ''People are not lifeless.''

    ''Your surroundings are not your enemy.''

    When she thought of Ru, she ended up crying again. But Yuhi was with her, he already understood, and he calmed her down before she fell asleep. It truly feels like she cannot survive without him anymore.

    Sumire shook her head. It''s too embarrassing thinking about it, let alone admitting it aloud.

    Earlier the teacher gave her more details about being part of themittee. But so far, they have not had a meeting yet, because of the guy''s busy schedule. It turns out that the othermittee members are Kou, Ran, and Tetsuo. So it''s her working together with the guys in M5.

    When she realized that she did not have to deal with anybody new, she felt a lot more rxed. Although she has gotten a lot better at interacting with other people, sometimes she would panic like before.

    However, during those moments, she would think of Yuhi and calm down. Yuhi huh? She thought back to when she woke up this morning. Yuhi had his arms firmly wrapped around her.

    There was a basin of water and several towels on the bedside table. He must have wiped her sweat while she was having a nightmare. He did it so carefully because she did not wake up at all.

    When she realized that he had only just gotten to sleep, she did not wake him up and went to school on her own.

    ''I already submitted a reason why Yuhi would bete, but everyone else was staring at me.'' It did not take her long to understand why. Oh, that dummy, if he is going to calm her down, did he have to leave a mark on her neck?

    She was sleeping when he left it, but she could imagine the sensation of

    ''These are heavy.'' She nced at the bags in her hands. Because she ended up spacing out on her way to school, she ended up a few minuteste. The punishment was to take out the trash bags.

    "Yosh, one more bag to go, and we''re done with the trash. " Sumire eximed, about to head to the back door where he left thest bag when ck hair went past her.

    "I''ll do it."

    "Y-Yuhi."

    His lips curved to a smile as he leaned down and stole a kiss from her, taking the bags in the process.

    "Morning."

    "I- I can take those-"

    Yuhi shook his head. "I''mte too. Thank you for making an excuse for me, but I don''t think sensei bought it."

    Sumireughed softly. "I see." She thought back to the kiss he stole a few seconds ago.

    ''It was too short, but if I say anything, it would be bad for me."

    Sumire nced over and noticed that Yuhi''s hair was still a mess; she extended her hand out and ran her fingers through his hair.

    Yuhi smiled. "I did it deliberately so you could fix it for me."

    She rolled her eyes and sighed. "So, in other words, you''re creating more work for me? Yuhi-san, you can be quite a cruel person."

    "You''re the cruel one going to school without me. Don''t you know I take pleasure in our little morning walks?"

    "This is the first time I heard you say it."

    "Now you know, you shouldn''t deprive me of my pleasure."

    S-somehow whenever Yuhi uses the word pleasure, he sounds seductive- Sumire shook her head frantically again. She needs to stop behaving so weirdly when she is around him; it only leads to her being teased.

    "Next time, I will wait," Sumire mumbled.

    It was refreshing walking to school on her own that she made a few detours, but it didn''t take long before she started to feel lonely. Yuhi always makes sure to walk to school with her. It was simr to how Ru always walked her home.

    Is that something kind people do?

    Yuhi grabbed hold of her hand now that his hands were free. "Cool, then what about shopping for dinner on the way home? I want to make you something special."

    "Mm, if you''re cooking, I have a few requests."

    "Leave it to your personal chef."

    She is so happy, and recently, even with the news that D entertainment is nning something major to break her down. Sumire felt confident enough that she could face anything that came her way. Her thoughts broke off when she realized that Yuhi was looking at her.

    "What is it?"

    She ends up feeling self-conscious whenever he looks at her.

    "You look prettier today. Did you dress up?"

    "Just a little." She mumbled.

    Actually, she made more of an effort when she realized that Yuhi would be attending school for the entire day. It would mean he would spend most of the time staring at her, so she made sure her appearance was perfect. Maybe it looks a bit weird; she is not used to putting on makeup?

    "Very cute."

    Sumire blinked when she heard those words. Did he just say cute? No, he called her very cute. It is rare for him to call her cu- Sumire quickly looked away when she saw how red Yuhi''s face was. W-what? Why is he getting embarrassed like that? This is not the first time he has called her cute.

    Normally after he says that, he attacks her. But, not only is he showing no signs of doing that. He is getting embarrassed.

    She felt her heartbeat speed up. What is this? Even if something has changed between them, this is weird.

    "The snow is about to melt. Before it does, do you want to go somewhere together?" Yuhi suddenly spoke up.

    "Ah, you mean we can go out to y in the snow?"

    "Yeah, why don''t we go to the seaside before it bes sunny?"

    Now that she thought about it, she remembers when Yuhi dragged her to the seaside back when they were both in star town. After that time, they frequently met up there, and they even studied together.

    She has made many memories with him. No, in that year. She went out with Yuhi-san and created plenty of fond memories.

    "I probably shouldn''t wear this to the sea, though; it will ruin my clothes if I fall."

    "If you fall, I will be there to catch you."

    It seems like he has upgraded his cheesy lines too.

 Chapter 643 Urge to hold you tight

    <h4>Chapter 643 Urge to hold you tight</h4>

    But this is not a bad feeling at all, spending time with Yuhi-san like this in school. In the beginning, when she first came, it seemed like he often took naps and skipped ss. But he doesn''t do that anymore.

    "When the weather gets better, I can drive you around on my bicycle."

    "What happened to your motorbike and car?"

    "Hino confiscated it. He said it''s one less item I have to distract you."

    Right, since he tends to seduce her whenever she rides with him.

    "Don''t you think it''s unfair?"

    "Hmm? I was about to do a silent prayer. My manager is reliable."

    "Hey." Yuhi leaned forward. "You don''t like it when I make a move on you when we"

    Sumire covered his mouth. "Don''t be silly."

    "I guess it''s fine; I still have the bicycle. When you give me a back hug, I feel your breasts--"

    She stepped on his foot, and Yuhi yelped in pain.

    "Wife, why are you being so cold?"

    "I-I''m not." Sumire looked away. She doesn''t know what to do when he is this forward about his feelings.

    "Then your embarrassed."

    Yuhi cupped her cheeks. "Your embarrassed?"

    "You already know I am."

    At those words, Yuhiughed. "I see. Rx, I already promised you that I would control my hormones."

    "It''s hard to trust a pervert."

    Yuhi squeezed her hands. "So, we are going home together, right?"

    "Ah, I have work."

    "Damn, Hino."

    "But, I finish at six. You can pick me up." Sumire''s sentence fell short when he kissed her deeply. "Yuhi."

    "Do you have to return to ss?"

    She shook her head and wrapped her arms around his neck. "I am all yours."

    .....

    At Yuhi''s atler.

    It''s rare for him to lose control like that. Sumire peered over at his sleeping face. ''He seems tired.'' He should have just stayed home instead ofing to school.

    ''He shouldn''t have done it with me and just rested.'' But she knew if she told him that, he would say something along the lines of liking the moments when he could touch her. He has already said something simr before, and it made her feel very embarrassed.

    Sumire proceeded to move away, but he grabbed hold of her.

    "Where are you going?"

    "Ah, it''s cold. I''m going to put my clothes back on."

    "Hold on."Yuhi reached behind the couch and pulled out a new set of clothes. "Wear this."

    Sumire stared at the item of clothing curiously. "Yuhi, you bought clothes for me?"

    "Y-yeah."

    This is rare; normally, he buys stuff for her when they go shopping together. But nothing separately like this.

    "Does it look good on me?"

    Yuhi responds to her words by hugging her tightly. "You''re beautiful."

    "Aha."

    "So, mister, why did you attack me if you''re tired?"

    "The miss forgets that I already informed her that my self-control has been non-existent recently."

    "Still," Sumire brushed her hands across his eyelids. "If you''re tired, you must rest. Attacking me can wait. I''m not going anywhere."

    Sometimes when Yuhi holds her, it feels like he is in a rush. Like if he does not do it quickly, she will slip away from him.

    She looked over and saw a troubled look on Yuhi''s face. What''s wrong with him? Do her words seem strange?

    Her thoughts broke off when he leaned forward, causing her to drop her hand from his face. He brushed their lips lightly against one another.

    "So next time, you''ll attack?"

    Uh, why is he destroying this sweet moment by saying such strange words?

    "I-If that''s what you want." Sumire tried to avert her gaze, but it was difficult with him being so close.

    Thankfully Yuhi drew away from her.

    It was futile returning to ss now. So instead, they spent the rest of the day in the atler. She watched Yuhi carefully from the corner of her eye. He seemed to be busy typing away on hisptop while she was painting.

    No, what stood out to her was the silver-colored frames he wore across his eyes.

    Strange, he doesn''t normally wear sses.

    "If you''re going to keep staring, you might as well get closer."

    Gah, she got caught. Closer huh? Sumire put the paintbrush in her hand down and walked over to the couch. She positioned herself on the couch and gradually closed the distance until-

    "Hey, this is a bit too close."

    "I''m not on yourp yet, Yuhi."

    Yuhiughed. "Geez, your trouble." He pulled her onto hisp. "Alright, you win."

    Sumire stared at the screen and realized why he was intently focusing. Oh, he is working on a song?

    "I do have my guitar, but sometimes I like to y around with music software too. I want to explore the different range of tones."

    "I understand that."

    Whenever she has no instrument nearby, she does the same. With how advanced technology is,

    "Where are your hands touching?"

    "A nice ce."

    Sumire sighed and wrapped her arms around his neck again. "We already did it, idiot."

    "You say that, but I''m a healthy man. Since when was once enough." Yuhi trailed off. "Besides, what about you? What are you doing now?"

    "Marking."

    "Sumire."

    "Why haven''t those rumors stopped, even though you don''t meet with her?"

    It''s unpleasant hearing it the moment she enters the school building.

    "Why?"

    Eh?

    "I could personally stop them if Haag''s what you want, but rumors are just rumors. They aren''t real."

    Ah, she almost forgot about this side of him. He can be strangely cold and blunt.

    "You know my feelings, right?"

    "I do."

    "Then just pay attention to that."

    "Rumors bother-no, I have a bad experience with them. That''s why if you can do something, please do so."

    "Alright."

    ''He can be so cold with other women and stuff he is stubborn on.''

    Sumire leaned forward and cupped his cheeks. It''s strange, though, even when he responds in a monotone voice. His gaze towards her is gentle.

    "Sumire?"

    "I have this urge to hold you tight."

    "Then mydy shall do as she pleases."

    Sumire wrapped her arms around him and hugged him. She wants to treat him more preciously than before. What is with this strange feeling?

 Chapter 644 Her strength

    Chapter 644 Her strengthA terrible fever of thirty-nine degrees. She thought he was unusually warm, but they just did ˇ®that,ˇŻ so she didnˇŻt think much of it. Yuhi-san told her not to bother informing the teachers, but she figured that she ought to at least let Shin know. He didnˇŻt want to go to the infirmary, so she was a bit worried about leaving him all alone.

    SumireˇŻs gaze dimmed when she heard a pained cry and the sound of several kicks and punches.

    So, bullying happens in this school too? To think she has been attending this school for almost a year and hasnˇŻt noticed anything. Then again, with Yuhi-san shielding her from everything, naturally, she wouldnˇŻt notice.

    Aika-chan seems to control the girls who are envious of her; she keeps them in check.

    It truly feels like she is being protected; it is strange.

    She took a few steps forward and scanned the area; behind a shed, there was a group of people. She could vaguely make out somebody hunched in a ball. But huh? That turquoise-colored hair-

    Sumire felt her heart beat increase rapidly. It canˇŻt be, can it? But, there is nobody else in the school with that hair color.

    She unknowingly increased her footsteps, and it did not take long before she confirmed her thoughts. Sumire raised her voice and called out, earning the groupˇŻs attention.

    ˇ±Ibuki?ˇ±

    ˇ±What do you think youˇŻre doing?ˇ± Sumire repeated her tone deadly.

    ˇ±What you say? We are just teaching this brat a lesson.ˇ±

    ˇ±Right, right. He flirts with women all the time even though he is nothing but a nerd.ˇ±

    ˇ±How did something like this be an idol?ˇ±

    Disgusting, these people are all disgusting. What do they know about Jun-kun?

    Ah, quite some time has passed since shest heard it. But it is the voice telling her to destroy, the one telling her to end everything.

    A girl with long ck colored hair stepped forward and looked at her with a disgusted expression. She turned to the men who beat Jun up and whispered something in their ears.

    Eventually, the men turned to her with lewd-looking expressions.

    ˇ±If you want to save him, you can take his ce.ˇ± They slowly gathered around her.

    ˇ±Miss, I am actually a huge fan of yours.ˇ±

    ˇ±Me too, me too. Perhaps you can provide some fan service?ˇ±

    Hearing the girl snigger and take out her phone. Sumire had to stop herself from rolling her eyes. They must have taken her silence as an agreement since one of them grabbed hold of her arm. What they didnˇŻt notice was her bloodlust. If they realized it sooner, then perhaps they would have avoided it.

    The manˇŻs arm was on the ground in seconds, and he screamed in pain.

    ˇ±A knife? Damn bitch.ˇ±

    These people are so silly; do they not do their research? Although the news about her being a member of the underworld is suppressed.

    She knew many people still liked to talk about it; word would spread easily. How could they possibly go near a woman rumored to be a underworld member?

    But ah, they have no idea at all, do they?

    Sumire briefly made eye contact with the ck-haired woman; unlike herpanions, she seemed angry, not frightened. So, she knew. But she probably thought because of her status as an idol; she wouldnˇŻt dare to do anything?

    Ha, sometimes her dreams shackle her down. One of the reasons why she never stopped being a member of the underworld is probably this. At least when she is a delinquent, she can do whatever she wants. She is free.

    The other men attack her, but she swiftly dodges all their blows. For one, she twisted their arm back as far as it possibly could go and almost ripped it off.

    The next one was the one she saw kick Jun-kunˇŻs stomach, so she did the very same thing but with more force. The third had above-average looks, so she damaged his precious face. The fourth was the one that looked at her with a lewd gaze, so she made sure he couldnˇŻt see anymore.

    The next three tried to attack at the same time, but she took them down easily.

    ˇ±S-she-ˇ°

    ˇ±She is strong-ˇ°

    ˇ±WhatˇŻs wrong with all of you? You canˇŻt even handle a little girl.ˇ±

    ˇ±Tachibana-san, t-thatˇŻs enough. Ibuki is different than what you say- if we stay here-ˇ±

    One of the other girls tried to advise the ck-haired woman, but it was no good. That haughty woman was making her way over. Sumire didnˇŻt bother waiting for her and appeared directly before her.

    ˇ±It seems you are the ring leader to this,ˇ± Sumire said, her tone deadly. ˇ°I would like to ask you what Jun-kun did to you, but there is no need. If I hear anything else from you, I will throw up.ˇ±

    She is most likely a puppet leader; somebody else is behind this. They simply took advantage of this woman.

    Sumire didnˇŻt waste a single movement; a single blow to her stomach caused the girl to fall. But that wouldnˇŻt be enough. She grabbed hold of the womanˇŻs neck.

    ˇ±How slender, and you have really long hair. You must take extra care of it.ˇ± Sumire chuckled. ˇ°A girl like youmanding people to do something this vicious?ˇ±

    ˇ±S-shut up. You-You, itˇŻs because Jun-sama always looks at you like that.ˇ±

    Ah, could it be? Is this girl one of JunˇŻs fans? This is surprising. This is the first time she has heard of a fan beating up their idol.

    Sumire tightened her grip until the girlˇŻs breathing became unsteady.

    ˇ±Guh-m-mo-ˇ°

    ˇ±Yes, I am a monster. But what does that make you? How dare you hurt Jun? You im to be his fan, but you do this.ˇ±

    ItˇŻs unforgivable. How could this thing im to be Jun-kunˇŻs fan and hurt him?

    ˇŻKill her.ˇŻ

    ˇŻIt would be easier if you just kill her.ˇŻ

    ThatˇŻs right; there is no use letting people like this live. Why are humans so disgusting? They im they like somebody, but when that person is hurt, they will not do anything to help them. Instead, they will try to make them even more miserable.

    This is why humans are no good. Their words and actions are so fickle that they can easily change their minds. Their like can easily turn into hatred.

    How many more does she have to get rid of? How much more blood does she need to shed. These flies and dirty people will keep appearing no matter what she does. The numbers do not diminish.

    Her thoughts broke off when somebody grabbed hold of the edge of her shirt.

    ˇ±S-Sumire-san, you musnˇŻt.ˇ±

    It was Jun; he was looking at her with a desperate expression.

    ˇ±They hurt you. I canˇŻt forgive them.ˇ±

    Jun weakly shook his head. ˇ°It will hurt me more if you hurt yourself. Please stop.ˇ±

 Chapter 645 Being careful

    Chapter 645 Being carefulˇˇˇˇSumire reluctantly lets go of the woman but not before tossing her aside. Shended by the sink area, and she hit her head. But Sumire could not care anymore about her.

    "Jun-kun, Jun-kun. Are you okay?" Sumire immediately turned to Jun. But he was unresponsive. There were dark-colored bruises all over his face, neck, and arms.

    ''This is awful; how could they do this to him?'' Sumire saw him clench his stomach and paused. Did they kick him repeatedly in the stomach too? That will cause problems. She ought to call Sa- no Atsuro. Atsuro would be better for this.

    Jun-kun is so silly; how could he stop her? Should she go over there and make that woman suffer even more?

    Her thoughts broke off hearing approaching footsteps; a frantic-looking Iwa Ran stood.

    "Jun-" Ran trailed off, and his eyes widened when he saw her. "Crap."

    Sumire red at him. "Since when?"

    "For a while now."

    ''For awhile?'' But howe she didn''t notice anything? No, why didn''t he tell her? Something simr happened when they were in Tsukuhara too. Jun-kun promised her that if anything like this happened again, she would be the first one he consulted with.

    "Don''t cry about it. You should understand why Jun did this." Ran walked over and picked Jun up.

    "I know, I understand," Sumire mumbled.

    It makes sense even if she feels hurt that he did not consult with her.

    "Let''s carry him somewhere safe."

    Ah, in that case-

    ..

    The safe ce she asked Ran to bring Jun to was Yuhi''s atler. This is in a private area where other students often didn''t visit. She learned from Aika it was because the other students didn''t want to disturb Yuhi''s creative process. The moment she opened the doors, Yuhi stepped out.

    "Ah."

    Yuhi looked behind her and opened the door fully. "Come in."

    ''He has bed hair. Did he just wake up?'' and the first thing he did, was he about to search for her? Ran quickly went past her, and she remained frozen at the door for a few seconds until Yuhi walked back over to her.

    Yuhi bent down and brushed his forehead against hers. "Is my temperature still high?"

    "A little," Sumire admitted. She ran her fingers through his ck locks,bing them slowly. "You have to learn to do this on your own."

    "It''s easier for you to fix it."

    "That is whatzy people say."

    Still, she doesn''t dislike this situation. Sumire grabbed hold of his hand. "Let Jun-kun use the couch; for now, you can lean on me if you get dizzy, Yuhi-san."

    "I like this arrangement better than the couch."

    Even when he is sick, he still finds a way to flirt with her. Then again, he has always been like this. That day he confessed to her didn''t he say something along the lines of, ''I wanted to show off my war scars. Hey, do you think I look cool?''

    She had to stop herself from hitting him.

    Sumire turned to the couch; Ran had just finished cing Jun down. He was looking at him with a concerned gaze. No, there was a mixture of anger in his eyes. Now that she thought about it, Ran has always treated Jun very well. She always found that unusual, considering how he is normally cold towards other people.

    "So, who saved Jun?"

    Ran pointed at her, and Sumire shot him an angry look. How could he rat her out so easily?

    Oneof the things she promised Yuhi-san at the beginning of their rtionship was ''no fighting on the school premises.'' It made sense, though. She is an art student; her hands are precious. She shouldn''t do anything that would damage them.

    At those words, Yuhi brought her fingers to his lips and kissed her fingertips slowly. Uh-Uh? After the initial surprise wore off, she felt her cheeks burn. What is he doing? Why does it feel so weird?

    He is just kissing her injuries, but somehow-arge sound disrupts her train of thought. Sumire turned to see that Ran had knocked over a tray of small paints.

    Yuhi also nced over and sighed. "Hey, I just organized that."

    "Isn''t it your fault for leaving it there?"

    Despite the normal response, Sumire couldn''t miss the look on Ran''s eyes. Ah, so this is what Kou was trying to tell her. The reason why Ran would be so against Yuhi his feelings for her, huh? Quite some time has passed since shest thought about it, but Ran likes her a lot.

    He was so obvious about it back when they were both attending Tsukuhara high, to the point that she couldn''t feign being oblivious.

    ''I am in a better emotional state now to give him a proper reply. But, if she does. Won''t it make his rtionship with Yuhi-san even worse?''

    She needs to think about this one carefully.

    "Why is Jun-kun being bullied?" Sumire decided to ask directly.

    "We don''t know much about it."

    Yuhi took something out of Jun''s pocket. It was a small note.

    You saw something you shouldn''t have.

    "This?"

    "It was delivered after one of our shows. The next day the bullying started at school."

    "So the culprit is a student here?"

    "Not quite." Yuhi shook his head. "If so, they would have left this note in Jun''s locker in school, but they delivered it to the dressing room. They made all of us aware."

    "So, are they trying to provoke all of you?"

    "It seems like it. So far, the only one falling for it is Ran."

    "H-hey!" Ran eximed.

    "What, you know it''s true."

    Ran sighed, frustrated. "I don''t have a good temper after all. When I saw that note, I thought it was just another silent threat. We are top idols; we tend to receive just as much hate as we do fan letters. However, when I noticed Jun''s bruises, I got angry. Howe I treated it as a joke? Jun knew it was serious from the start."

    "Do you think Jun-kun knows what this note means?"

    "Most likely, but the idiot isn''t saying a word." Ran said, irritated.

    Sumire scanned the message card carefully. Why does it feel like she has seen something like this before?

    It took her only a few seconds before she loudly eximed. "Ah!"

    ''They are warning cards. I make the cards, but somebody else writes the warnings. When the boss gets mad, he orders that person to send them out.''

    Toh, Toh made these cards. He mentioned it when she was searching for some paper to write on.

    So, could it be whatever Jun-kun saw was rted to the ck Alice organization schemes? The leader found out and sent him that card. But what about the bullying? She can''t figure this out on her own.

    But if she were to call ''him,'' then Yuhi might get upset. Sumire shook her head. Right now, she needs to find out everything for Jun-kun''s sake.

 Chapter 646 Calling him

    Chapter 646 Calling ''him''ˇˇˇˇ"Sumire?"

    "Ah, I''m just going to make a call. You two continue discussing." Sumire quickly exited the room without looking back. She hurried down the hallway and quickly climbed the stairs leading to the rooftop.

    Sumire perched herself on the top and took a deep breath before she dialed a familiar number.

    "Hello?"

    She almost dropped the phone and heard a familiar voice. M-moreover, why did he have to pick up on the first ring?

    "It''s me."

    For a moment, he doesn''t reply before she hears him chuckle. "I know; that was the fastest I answered the phone."

    Sumire felt her cheeks turn red, understanding what he meant.

    "I''d love to see how thatment made you turn into a red tomato."

    "You''re teasing me again."

    "Maybe I am."

    "Toh," Sumire mumbled. Yes, the person on the other end of the phone is Mashima Toh. She took a deep breath before asking. "When will you return?"

    "Why? Because you miss me?"

    "A little."

    At those words, Tohughed. "You''re as honest as ever." He trailed off. "You know I am making arrangements to go back already. I don''t know when exactly, but it should be within the next few months."

    That''s still a long time away. It could be possible that Toh sent the message cards when he was abroad, but that just seems like a lot of work.

    "Did something happen?"

    Sumire immediately exins the situation, and Toh is quiet for a moment.

    "I didn''t tell you this then, but the guy who was writing the message on the cards also had a bad habit of copying me. It wouldn''t surprise me if he tried to intimate how I made them."

    "I see, but what could it be?"

    "I''m surprised you''re not questioning why people in your school follow his orders."

    "Do you think I''m stupid? I already know that yourrades are all over. It doesn''t surprise me that some are members of the school."

    "Myrades, huh?" Toh trailed off. "Hey Sumire-chan, you still don''t know much about the organization, do you?"

    "I sent a spy; it won''t be long before I know."

    "I see. But, this is a surprise. Should you be telling me this?"

    "If you are trying to frighten me, it won''t work."

    How could she possibly dislike this person? How could she even think of him as the enemy? Even now, she had yet to forget the warmth he showed her on theirst day as a couple and the tears he shed. Toh is on her side; he is her ally.

    Ever since that day, she concluded that he would always be there for her. On the surface, he is still on Lucifer''s side, but he is only doing so to protect her. Suppose it came down to an actual confrontation. Toh would stand by her.

    "By the way, are you going toe to meet me at the airport?"

    "L-like I can, your fans would mob me."

    Tohughed. "That''s true, but I thought we could have a little date."

    "Toh, I''m--" Sumire struggled to say the next part. It seems like he still has feelings for her. How will he react?

    "-going to get married?" Toh finished for her.

    Oh, so he already knows?

    "Congrattions."

    Sumire didn''t reply. He can''t be okay with it. Despite his calm tone, this person--her thoughts broke off hearing him cough.

    "Toh? Are you alright?"

    "I''m fine, just a bit of a cold."

    "I''m sorry to call when your resting. I''ll hang up now."

    "Wait, let me listen to your voice for a bit longer." Toh trailed off. "You do realize this is the first time you have voluntarily contacted me?"

    "Ah."

    She feels ashamed. Toh probably thought she was avoiding him.

    "I''m sorry."

    "Well, I can forgive you. But what will you do for me in return?"

    "I''ll keep in touch."

    "So you''ll stop ignoring me. Your willing to do that much for Kira Jun?"

    "He is my friend."

    ''I can''t allow Jun-kun to get hurt.'' Besides, aren''t those people just taking advantage of the situation? They know Jun-kun is somebody she knows; that''s why they are doing this.

    "Your friend, huh? Hey Sumire-chan, are you still ying make-believe friendship with those people?"

    "Toh--"

    "I know you are better than that. You don''t need friends."

    "Then I''d be alone."

    "You won''t; you''d have me."

    He can still say such things so easily.

    "Toh, h-how are you?"

    Tohughed. "Now, she asks. Well, I could be better."

    Is it because of that case? Does Toh truly have something to do with it?

    "Can you switch your camera on? I''d like to see your face."

    She wants to make sure he isn''t too sick. Momentster, she received a video call request. She quickly epted, and the first thing she saw was Toh''s naked torso.

    "P-put some clothes on!"

    Toh rolled his eyes. "I just showered. Besides, this isn''t anything you haven''t seen before."

    "I''ll hang up."

    He disappears for a few minutes and eventually returns wearing a bathrobe.

    "Your so fussy."

    "Tough." Sumire scanned him again and noticed cuts and bruises on his face. "Did you get into a fight?"

    "Hm? Well, something like that." Toh said casually.

    What does he mean-- Sumire paused, recalling something he had told her before.

    ''Boss has a bad habit of punishing his subordinates.''

    Could it be? What order did he disobey? Is it to do with her?

    "Sumire-chan, you''ve gotten prettier."

    "I-I have?"

    "Yeah, your hair is longer. It makes you look more beautiful."

    ''My hair ended up growing long due to self-neglect, when I locked myself in Ru''s home.''

    Sumire felt self-conscious when she realized Toh was looking at her.

    "It''s nothing special. Anyhow, you have to exin to me properly. What''s with those rumors?"

    "Hmm? Oh those, well, you''ll be relieved to know it wasn''t me."

    "Then-"

    "It was my brother."

    Sumire blinked before she loudly eximed. "B-brother? You have a brother Toh? Why didn''t you mention it to me?"

    "I didn''t want you to see my brother instead of me."

    "Oh, don''t be so silly. It''s not your appearance that I fell for."

    It took Sumire a moment to realize what she had just said.

    "It''s not?"

    "Oh, uh-"

    This is so embarrassing; she really wants to crawl into a hole and hide. This is the one thing that never seems to change. She always ends up letting her guard down in front of this person.

    "I see." Toh''s expression softened. "That''s good to know because he will being with me when I return."

    "Ah, are you close?"

    "I find him annoying, but he isn''t a bad guy. The only issue is," Toh trailed off. "-he is very loyal to the boss."

    "You are worried he will cause problems for me?"

    "Yes. I don''t want you to misunderstand, though; the one I am loyal to is you. But, that one is another story."

    "It''s okay, Toh. I''m not alone."

    She has Yuhi and everybody else. They won''t let anything bad happen to her.

    "If worsees to worst, give me permission to beat up your brother!"

    Toh chuckled. "You''re as enthusiastic as ever."

    Oops, she got too excited.

    "It''s good to see that smile on your face. I suppose it was worthwhileing to Tokyo."

    "Toh, you''ll reallye back?"

    "You seem to have forgotten what I promised you. I will return to you, Sumire."

    "It''s not like I forgot; it''s just you stopped contacting me for a while. I was worried." Sumire rambled.

    Why? Why does his tone sound so sincere and gentle. Why does he still like her?

    "Then, shall we chat for a bit? I''ll tell you what I have been doing."

 Chapter 647 Twisted

    Chapter 647 TwistedˇˇˇˇSumire didn''t realize how much time she spent talking on the phone to Toh until she heard the chime. She reluctantly ended the call but quickly received a message.

    Toh: I''ll speak to you soon. Don''t forget to call me.

    Sheughed seeing the pout emoji. Toh is so silly. It''s good that they can speak with one another again. When they first met, she remembers howfortable she felt speaking to him. Thatfortable feeling never vanished.

    Just earlier, her emotions were a mess after seeing what happened to Jun, but after speaking with Toh, she feels calmer.

    "Ah Ran, how is-" Sumire immediately saw the dangerous glint in his eyes and unconsciously backed away.

    Ran mmed his fist against the wall. "Were you contacting Mashima Toh?"

    Ran is one of the few people who know that she and Toh remained in contact after he went abroad.

    "Mmm, I got the information I needed."

    Despite the brief mention of this jealous guy, it would be easy with her connections to find him.

    Seeing Ran''s angry expression, Sumire sighed. She immediately understood the reason for his anger. "Ran, since we are on this topic. Can you control your jealousy?"

    "You- Damn it," Ran mumbled. "If you know, why have you been acting like this?"

    "I made it clear to you at the end of the concur. I will not go out with you, Ran. I already have feelings for somebody else."

    "Back then, I thought you were talking about Mamoru, but I was wrong. It was Terashima Yuhi?"

    "Yes."

    That''s right; she has already rejected this person before. Back then, the reply she gave him was that there was somebody else she liked. She was referring to Yuhi. She was dating Mamoru then but didn''t hesitate to admit that she liked Yuhi.

    It was twisted and messed up. But Ru praised her and said she did a good job.

    Ran grabbed hold of her wrist. "Why does it have to be Yuhi? If, if it was Mamoru. I could have epted it. But you like that guy?"

    "Yes." Sumire scanned his expression. "This is a surprise; you''re more hostile towards Yuhi than I thought. I thought the reason was just your feelings for me. But, there must be something else for you to react like this."

    "That''s-"

    Ah, there it is, pained eyes. The same eyes of somebody who looks like they are being discarded and thrown away.

    "Poor and lonely, Ran." Sumire caressed his cheeks. "Do you think I''m being taken from you? But you should know, right? I was never yours, to begin with."

    "Sumire."

    "But I understand how you are feeling. You are like a child who got their favorite toy taken away."

    "I-I really towards you-"

    "It''s fine; nothing has changed. So, you need to stop acting up."

    That''s right, no matter how much she loves Yuhi. She cannot trulymit her heart to love. If she does, she will lose a part of herself again. She cannot afford to be weak even for a single moment.

    Ran slumped on the ground, and she turned away after walking down the hallway for a few minutes; however, she heard a familiar voice.

    There was Kou at the top of the stairs. "That was impressive, Mimi; you rendered Ran speechless."

    Sumire sighed. "You need to drop that bad habit."

    "Now, now Ie with a bribe."

    She saw the ''strawberry milk'' bottle in his hands and sat down at the bottom of the stairs.

    "Are you angry, Mimi?"

    "I calmed down, but Ran annoyed me." Sumire sighed as she sipped on the drink. "I understand that he is jealous. But I already rejected him. Why is he acting like my boyfriend?"

    "You should know, Mimi. There was a time where you used Ran-Ran as a shield against other guys."

    At those words, she sighed. "Oh, my past self, why did I fool around so much? I hope my dearest doesn''t misunderstand."

    "Yu-Yu already knows about us, and I think he figured things out regarding Ran''s behavior too."

    "Was he angry?"

    "Furious. But I think he med himself more. You only slept with me because you were lonely. The reason for your loneliness was Yu-yu not being with you. Of course, he can''t me you." Kou trailed off. "But you should talk to him about it. I think Yu-yu is more upset that you don''t discuss it with him."

    "Honestly, I almost forgot or rather didn''t have much time to pay attention to Ran. I thought that he would forget his feelings for me with time, but that''s not what happened. Now that he is causing problems for my dearest, I will surely be more attentive."

    "You''re as cold as ever, Mimi." Kou chuckled. "But that''s more like it; you have enjoyed yourself enough, haven''t you?"

    "Yes. This is enough; I have made plenty of memories."

    That''s why she needs to seriously focus on the underworld matters now. "I already sent Eli as a spy, but Kou, you have been snooping around, haven''t you?"

    "Of course, the best way to subtly get information is with a smile."

    "And so?"

    "It seems like that Lucifer guy has quite the subordinate, a subordinate who is willing to do anything for him." Kou takes out an envelope. "You''ll be interested in him too."

    Sumire takes out the documents from the envelope.

    Mashima Mirako.

    Age: Twenty Two

    Ah? Sumire recalled what Toh had just informed her on the phone. So, this is the one Toh was talking about.

    "This person has been causing trouble for the guys in akagaumi?"

    Kou nodded. "There is no doubt."

    Toh mentioned that he had a brother, and they would be returning to Japan together. Does Toh not know that his brother has already returned? She can confirm this information with himter. But, so this is the guy messing with her family?

    "Uh, Mimi, don''t burn the documents."

    She recalled what happened to Yoru not too long ago. Unforgivable, who would have thought that such a scumbag would be rted to Toh? Even though Toh is so gentle and kind. His little brother seems to be a devil in disguise.

    "Are you going to fight him?"

    Her lips curve to a smile. "It wouldn''t be good if I take him down so quickly."

    Yes, in order to torture people and take revenge. The slow and painful method is her favourite. She will not allow these people to suffer quickly; they must suffer slowly. So they can feel every inch of pain she is about to give them.

 Chapter 648 Respect your decision

    Chapter 648 Respect your decisionˇˇˇˇ"But what are you going to do about Ran-chan? You do understand that he won''t give up with just that."

    At those words, Sumire sighed. "I''ll have to discuss it with Yuhi-san. It doesn''t feel right for me to handle this alone anymore." She paused, seeing Kou chuckle. "What''s so funny?"

    "I was just thinking how much you have changed now, Mimi."

    "I''ve changed?"

    "For one, you are not as ruthless as before." Kou trailed off. "A lot must have happened since you came to Tokyo. But all those events have contributed to your happiness."

    Her gaze softened at those words. "It''s because of Yuhi-san''s diligent efforts. He only makes an effort when ites to me. With stuff like studying and being motivated to write songs, he can bezy."

    "Doesn''t that mean for Yu-Yu you are more important than studying and his career?"

    "As a fan, hearing thatst part is upsetting. What is he doing prioritizing women over his career?"

    Kouughed. "It sounds like you are bragging about your boyfriend."

    Sumire averted her gaze, embarrassed. "Don''t tease me;tely, it''s difficult for me to control my urges around him."

    "If it''s Yu-yu, I don''t think he will mind if you just pounce on him."

    "Ah, I want to." Sumire nodded, agreeing. "But recently, I have been feeling nauseous. So whenever I think of just going for it, I end up stopping."

    Kou ced his hand on her forehead. "You do look a bit pale. Maybe you should rest in the infirmary for a bit?"

    For a moment, her eyes widened when she realized how casually he touched her forehead. If it''s Kou, he has no bad intentions. But he can do this because of the rtionship they shared before.

    "I''m okay. I''ve changed, but you are still the same Kou."

    He must have realized and removed his hand quickly. Kou immediately looked around and sighed in relief. "If Yu-Yu saw that, he would kill me."

    Sumireughed when she saw his cautious behavior. "Is that why you have been avoiding getting close to me? Rx, Yuhi-san isn''t that unreasonable."

    "There is that, but I also wanted to respect your decision. It''s a bitte to say this, but I have to apologize on behalf of the others too. We abruptly decided to follow you to Tokyo even though we knew you wanted to be alone."

    Ah, so that''s the reason why. Even though they came here because of her, they seldom spent time with her. In fact, it seems like they have spent more time with Yuhi. It makes sense; they dide here around the time the idol association board wanted Quatro light to find another member.

    "You don''t have to apologize. Despite what I said, I am d somebody followed me. Even though we haven''t been interacting much, I know how hard the four of you have been working to protect me."

    That''s right, how can she not know.

    "I''ll be counting on you all even more from now."

    Now that she has returned, the entertainment industry will have enemies lurking in every corner. Having powerful allies is important.

    "You don''t even have to ask." Kou trailed off. "But your manager is truly amazing. He even managed to get you a slot in best of music."

    At those words, Sumire froze. "He-he what?"

    Kou blinked. "He hasn''t told you yet?"

    He hasn''t! Geez, that demon manager mode of his. Previously, Yuhi warned her that Hino had never managed a female artist or aplete newbie before.

    ''He will elevate your stats in less than three months.''

    Barely a month has passed since she returned to the entertainment industry. Sumire hesitantly took her phone out of her pocket and typed it into the search bar.

    She felt like coughing up blood when she confirmed Kou''s words.

    List of Participants in Best of Music 20xx

    Opening: M5

    Ending: Ibuki Sumire

    What''s with this setup! The opening and ending performances are the most important performances in music shows. So that exins why M5.

    She immediately called Hino, who surprisingly answered after the first ring.

    "Hello?"

    "I''m appearing in best of music?" Sumire repeated slowly. She wanted to scream but didn''t want to attract too much attention. It might be the middle of ss, but there were still people walking by.

    "Oh you found out."

    "Why are you so casual?"

    "Didn''t you say you had to appear in a few music shows to regain the public''s attention?"

    "Well, yes, but best of music?"

    "For your first one, it should be grand. Rx, this is the only major one; the other ones aren''t as prestigious."

    ''I have this bad feeling that his idea of normal will kill me.''

    Sumire sighed deeply. "But is it truly okay? If I appear on the same show as Yuhi-san now, won''t people talk?"

    "I considered that too. But Sumire, do you not realize that regardless of what you do, people will talk about you?"

    "You''re being very blunt."

    "But I have to say it; you understand right?"

    "I''m aware."

    In the past, she thought if she took a step back, people would stop talking about her and be less hostile. But no matter what she does, the situation doesn''t change. Actually, holding back has led to worsening the situation.

    "I know you think I am a careless manager who assigns you work beyond your ability."

    "Oh, how did you know?"

    "I am going to ignore that." Hino sighed. "I gave this some careful thought Sumire. You have improved at handling crowds since your concert with Takahashi Yumi. But there is still that risk."

    Indeed she can''t say for sure that she won''t break down and need Yuhi. The performance order considers that too. If she is at the end, she will have time to settle into the atmosphere.

    "Yuhi will give you more details. Try to rx, okay, Sumire? I''m going to hang up. I have a meeting."

    "Alright." She mumbled. The moment the call ended, she felt Kou ruffle her hair. "You''ll make it messy. I want Yuhi-san to call me pretty again."

    Kou onlyughed. "It''s been a while since we have had work together. Let''s enjoy ourselves, okay?"

    He truly hasn''t changed. Ever since he first learned of her unstable mental condition, Kou has been very considerate of her. She has friends by her side now. She won''t be alone.

    It''s okay. Sumire briefly shut her eyes as she took a deep breath.

    "Right, let''s go back and check on Jun-kun. I wonder if he is awake yet."

    ''Jun aside, I wonder if Yuhi-san is starting to feel better. If he still has a fever, maybe it would be better for him to rest in the infirmary.''

    Kou suddenly pushed her in the opposite direction of the atler.

    "Eh-?"

    "Yu-yu went to the library; he said he could rest better there."

    He probably did that to avoid Ran. In the library, if it''s this time, there should be no other students. "Call me if anything happens with Jun-kun." Sumire quickly rushed off in the direction of the library.

    She wants to spend a bit more time with Yuhi. She doesn''t want to be apart from him. These feelings continue growing stronger.

 Chapter 649 Frustration and Jealousy

    Chapter 649 Frustration and JealousyˇˇˇˇYuhi''s gaze fell on the library''s ceiling, deep in thought. Initially, he was reading, but he started to get dizzy, so hey down on the couch.

    He felt frustrated, realizing that Sumire rushed over to call Mashima Toh, and even more frustrated when she didn''t return quickly. Ran''s irritated behavior annoyed him further, so he left. Unlike Ran, he has every right to feel jealous, but it still feels wrong.

    Back then, their gaze would subconsciously meet with one another, and before he knew it, he could no longer look away from her.

    The reason he joined the Holy Knights, contrary to what others think, wasn''t because of Ibuki Sumire. He was being pressured by the idol entertainment board and wanted a break from the entertainment industry. Right around that time, Mamoru told him that the Holy knight''s group was short of people.

    He didn''t think much of the casual invitation, but when he saw Sumire there. ''I wanted to beat Mamoru up.'' That guy knew his feelings towards her and did this deliberately.

    On his first day, he learned he had to be her partner, and felt like his heart would stop. Even now, when he remembers it, he feels frustrated.

    Even though Sumire treated him coldly initially, it didn''t stop him from watching over her.

    He wants to know more about her, even if it is a little. He wasn''t deluded, thinking that this would be enough to bring him closer to her. But that didn''t matter; he just wanted to get to know her.

    Yuhi sat up, walked over to the desk, and sat down on the chair as he continued to read and sighed deeply. What is he doing thinking about the past now? He ought to focus on the present.

    For thest few minutes, somebody has been staring at him intently. The culprit to that staring is none other than his wife to be Sumire. She was peering at him in curiosity, asionally, her cheeks would turn red, and she would p her cheeks.

    His lips curve to a smile. What is she thinking? Recently she does such cute things it makes him want to swallow her whole.

    After watching him for a few minutes, he hears the girl eventually shuffle over. It did not take long before he was back on the couch but with the girl pinned below him.

    "Uh." Sumireughed softly. "What is it?"

    "Are you here to seduce me?" Yuhi mumbled. "If you came to seduce, unfortunately, you have to fill some criteria."

    "What type of criteria?" Sumire yed with his hair.

    "You must be one hundred and eighty-one centimeters, have brown hair and amethyst-colored eyes. You have to be cute, preppy, and adorable." Yuhi trailed off. "You also have to have the title of wife."

    "I think you are talking about me, mister."

    "I see, then-" Yuhi leaned forward. "I suppose I can have a little taste." His lips trailed against her jaw before he moved them towards her smooth neck.

    He sees her close her eyes right as his lips prate her skin. She tastes so good. Yuhi paused when he heard a soft moan escape her lips, followed by her delicate fingers gripping his back.

    ''Geez, what is she doing going along with this?'' Since Christmas, it feels like they have both gone crazy. Is it because that was the first time since they became a couple that they spent proper time with one another?

    He wonders what Sumire is thinking right now. Does she even remember they are in the library? He chose a quiet area, but there are still people here. No, right now, this girl wouldn''t bother with such thoughts; right now, she is only focusing on him.

    Neither of them could think straight, and he was all over her. But, it seemed like one of them regained their senses since she stopped him when he lifted her shirt.

    "Y-Yuhi-san, you are acting very weird."

    "Am I?" Yuhi mumbled.

    "Mm, is something bothering you?"

    "Did you rush off to speak with Masjima Toh?" Yuhi decided that there was no use pretending. Rather his frustration is at its peak.

    "Ah, yes. The card looked familiar, so I thought I''d ask directly."

    "That''s all?"

    "We talked for a bit."

    ''That annoys me more than I thought it would. Mashima Toh will be a formidable rival.'' Still, right now, the one who is dating Sumire is him. He is the one with the advantage.

    Yuhi moved her hand away and proceeded to tear her shirt.

    "Y-Yuhi."

    "I"m going to take the bold approach to win. Stay still."

    "N-No,"

    "Why?" Yuhi grumbled. Wasn''t she okay with it a few minutes ago?

    No, hold on a second. He shouldn''t do this with her. Yuhi removed his hand, and Sumire looked at him, puzzled.

    "I shouldn''t touch you when you''re pregnant."

    "C-calm down, Yuhi. I know you have fantasies, but-"

    "Sumire, you''re pregnant," Yuhi repeated seriously.

    Thee girl was still in disbelie for a momentf, but then she suddenly grabbed hold of his shirt sleeve.

    "I-I didn''t fool around."

    "Silly girl, I know that. Of course, it''s mine."

    Sumire sighed in relief.

    That''s strange; why is that the first thought she had regarding her pregnancy? Did something happen between her and Nagawa? No, considering the time scale. Sumire didn''t see Nagawa Sano at that time. Moreover, no matter how unusual her behavior is towards that man.

    Yuhi understood how she felt about Nagawa touching her. He knew how disgusted and frightened she felt.

    "So? What do you think?"

    "I suppose that exins why I feel unwell recently. Could we go to the hospital?"

    Yuhi sighed when he heard her words. He reached over and stretched her cheeks. "You don''t believe me?"

    "That''s not it; just wouldn''t it make more sense for me to get a check-up done?"

    "Dou want Nagawa to directly confirm it? Your so cruel."

    Sumire pouted. "You''re the cruel one; you should have told me. But ah, I wonder how long it''s been."

    How long, huh? Yuhi found himself thinking of winter break. Well, isn''t it obvious when it could have happened? Before then, they were too busy and barely had time to spend with each other.

    ''I shouldn''t have attackedher so much.'' Despite having such thoughts, it was hard for him to say that he regretted it. How could he ever regret being intimate with her?

    If he is going to regret anything, it''s not doing more with her.

    "So let''s-" Yuhi paused when he saw how red her face was. "Hey, don''t explode."

    "It''s your fault if I do!" Sumire trailed off. "This is your fault because you attacked me like some type of beast during winter break."

    Yuhi raised his eyebrow. Is she conveniently forgetting that she was the one who pounced on him first? He grabbed hold of her hand. "Shall we go?"

    "Mm."

 Chapter 650 Value

    Chapter 650 ValueˇˇˇˇAt Nagawa General Hospital, two hourster.

    It almost feels like a silent agreement between staff members if they ever see Sumire to call Nagawa over. Yuhi sighed. Aren''t there other doctors here? Well, forget it; he won''t trust another doctor in this ce other than Nagawa Sano. He is fully aware of how much the man''s parents disliked Sumire.

    "Twin--" Yuhi couldn''t believe what Nagawa was saying.

    Is this why Atsuro said to get checked out in the hospital? Atsuro must have known.

    Sumire seemed surprised too, but she beamed happily. "I wonder if I should start knitting."

    H-hey don''t show that type of expression now. Yuhi briefly looked at Nagawa to see a disturbed expression on his face.

    "It''s up to you whether or not you want to be admitted. But you should consider it. Your health isn''t very good, and there is a higher chance of losing the children."

    "I see."

    ''I should tell Hino. Earlier I saw the media following us.'' Yuhi sighed; those people truly have nothing better to do. Why do they always target Sumire?

    Yuhi bent down and whispered in her ear. "I''ll go for a bit. Stay here, okay?"

    "Mm alright."

    He briefly turned to Nagawa, who continued to exin the next steps. It should be alright. Nagawa''s behavior doesn''t seem too hostile; nothing should happen.

    Yuhi exited the room and found a quiet spot behind the set of stairs near the lift area.

    "Hino-"

    "I am already on it." Hino sighed. "I thought I had gotten rid of all the reporters lurking around the hospital. But it seemed like they only left temporarily."

    "The reason the reporters are there?"

    "Obviously, it''s to catch Sumire with Sano."

    Of course, that''s the reason. "Have they posted anything?"

    "It seems they snapped some photos of Sumire going to the examination room. I think they are still in the hospital, so I sent somebody over to negotiate."

    That''s way too fast. They truly have nothing better than to do if they are using their best resources on Sumire.

    "Don''t bother with that; let them reveal it."

    "Yuhi but-"

    "Sumire and I have done nothing wrong. We are in a rtionship, and she is already over eighteen. We are also in our final semester of high school; we are not children. Let them reveal it and announce that we are holding a press conference."

    Hino sighed. "If it isn''t one, it''s the other. What did I do to get stuck with you two in my past life?"

    "Also, post those pictures of me preparing for the wedding."

    "You truly n to obliterate them, don''t you?"

    "If we have to fight them head-on, we should do this in a ssy manner. I''ll speak to Sumire about this."

    "Hold on, did she talk to you about the best of music show?"

    "No, did she find out?"

    "She did, and she seemed very uneasy; talk to her about it, okay? It''s a good opportunity for her."

    "I got it." Yuhi quickly ended the call.

    The one who proposed that idea to Hino was him. ''I don''t want to pressure her to sing with me. But at the very least, I want to share the same stage with her.''

    It''s normal for her to be uneasy, but he doesn''t want her to hide her talents anymore. He wants her to stand on a grand stage and sing. Yuhi walked down the hallway only to hear the nurses gossip.

    "Don''t you think Ibuki Sumire is quite shameless? If she is serious about Terashima Yuhi, why does she always insist on seeing Doctor Sano? There are other doctors here."

    "Right, her intentions are so obvious."

    No, no. When the receptionist saw them, they immediately called Nagawa. He even saw a note on theirputers that said, ''If Sumire shows up, call me.''

    Why are people so hostile towards her? It''s not like she is even doing anything to them.

    "Also, did you see that just now? Weren''t they kissing the moment Terashima left?"

    One of the nurses snorted. "Do they think they''d really just kiss?"

    Yuhi quickly hurried his pace after hearing those words. He shouldn''t let his guard down with Nagawa, after all. What is wrong with that man? Why does he keep forcing kisses on Sumire?

    He stood in front of the door and saw the small creak. Indeed, it looked like the two were doing something intimate at a nce, with Sano cornering Sumire to the wall. It seemed he arrived just in time to see Sumire p him.

    "I told you previously." Sumire raised her voice. "That I can''t let you do this anymore."

    "Is it because you''re about to get married? Are you pretending to be virtuous now? You''re suddenly not allowing me to kiss you, but you didn''t stop me before. You''re always calling me trash, but what about you?"

    "I''m lower than trash," Sumire yelled. "But, even somebody like me has somebody they love deeply. I cannot erase my previous behavior. Even when I got together with Yuhi-san, I was uneasy, and I felt disgusted with myself. I felt like I don''t deserve him. That''s why I allowed you to do what you wanted with me."

    It pained him hearing her call herself trash. But Yuhi had to stop himself from entering the room. It''s not like he didn''t notice; with Sumire''s strength, pushing away Nagawa Sano is easy. The reason she didn''t has nothing to do with it being unexpected.

    She has sharp reflexes; if somebody is about to get close to her, she will notice immediately.

    She allowed Sano to kiss her because even now, she doesn''t value her life. That''s why she doesn''t mind if people use and trample all over her.

    "Even now, I don''t value myself. This body? If you wanted it, I would have just given it to you. But during Christmas, during the week I spent with Yuhi-san, he showed me how much he loved and treasured me. I thought I understood that already but I had no idea. Even if my way of thinking hasn''t changed, how could I give myself to you now? I have no use of this body, but if Yuhi-if Yuhi does. Then I''d rather give it to him than you."

    At those words, Nagawa''s gaze dimmed. It was a first for him to see such a dangerous look in his eyes. Yuhi understood, despite how beautifully Sumire worded it. She basically said to his face that he touched her a lot.

    "But does he know? That you snuck out that time and met with me. Does he know that you slept with me the day before Christmas eve?"

    Yuhi blinked. What is he talking about?

    "You can continue to pretend to be virtuous, but since you also slept with me at that time. I have the right to ensure you get a test done to reveal the father''s identity." Sano said coldly. "I''ll set you up for another examination." He stood up and opened the door to leave.

    It was far toote for him to hide. When Sano saw him, his gaze remained cold. "Since you heard, I will presume I have your consent to conduct the test?"

    "Go ahead."

    "You won''t be confident for much longer."

    Yuhi watched Sano walk away. That guy seriously has some screws loose in his head. But the aura around him seems different. Was he always that cold-hearted?

 Chapter 651 I received permission

    Chapter 651 I received permissionˇˇˇˇNow that he thought about it, didn''t Sumire mention about Nagawa''s increasing strength?

    ''The creation of the evolved human project.'' It was one of the cases that Mamoru left behind with Shin. ording to the investigation results, the ck Alice organization is experimenting on humans with particr characteristics. These unique people are the main targets for that experiment to create evolved humans.

    When he first read the details, Yuhi felt sick. Removing brains and organs from dead evolved humans and cing them in another person''s body.

    Those people are truly inhumane. A dead body is sacred; how could anybody think to cut it open? It''s different from organ donors; those people gave their consent. But the dead evolved humans have had no say. It''s more likely that they died as a result of being killed too.

    Nagawa Sano''s strange behavior, is it possible that he is being experimented on? If so, it would be dangerous to leave him alone with Sumire.

    The moment he entered the room, Sumire turned to him.

    "Do-Don''t misunderstand Yuhi-san! I tricked Sano into thinking we did something. But it''s not like that." Sumire hurriedly exined.

    "He seems very convinced."

    "It was something Eli told me to do-but really nothing happened. The children inside me belong to you, stupid."

    ''Something Eli told her to do?'' Yuhi sighed. That scientist is also crazy. Not that he would ever suspect Sumire of being unfaithful. It''s true she has a record of sleeping with guys when she is lonely. But the one who caused that loneliness is him, so he has no right to judge her.

    It''s his fault; he should have just snatched her away then.

    Yuhi walked over and kissed her. "Stupid?"

    "Ah."

    Seeing her shy over the brief kiss, Yuhi had to control his thoughts. Why does she do this to him recently? Why does she keep making those expressions?

    Yuhi rubbed the back of his neck and coughed. "Well, it''s a relief. But, maybe you should say something to him. I don''t want him thinking it''s his child."

    "I understand. I''ll sort it."

    He grabbed hold of her hands. "If it''s difficult, let me know. I''ll do anything for you."

    Sumireughed softly. "You''re spoiling me again." She brushed their foreheads together. "I am alright, Yuhi."

    "Are you? You''re pregnant--"

    "I am very happy. It''s your child, and there are two."

    "Sumire.''

    Sumireughed again. "I think we can work on making some more, though. You wanted to fill our future marriage home withughter, right?"

    A child with the girl he loves, he never knew thought that one day this would be possible.

    Yuhi hugged her tightly. "I''m happy."

    "Mmm, me too. Ah, should we starting up with names?"

    "We don''t even know the gender yet."

    "I hope they are both boys. I want to see a boy that looks exactly like you. Ah, I want one to have your pretty ck hair."

    ''When I asked her why she fell for you. She told me superficial reasons but then admittedsomething else.''

    What was it that Hino said?

    ''I thought the color of his hair and eyes was beautiful. A pretty ck. I thought it was the colour of the night sky. His hair seemed to shine due to the stage lights. It looked like there were stars in his hair. His skin glistened in the dusk, and those deep brown eyes filled with life and hope.''

    At first, when he heard it, he didn''t know what to think.

    Yuhi recalled the words she said regarding herself just now and ced a gentle kiss on her forehead.

    "Yuhi-san?"

    "So, I think I received permission. I can do what I want to your body?"

    Sumireughed nervously and shyly covered her mouth with her sleeve. "Mm, you can, but since I''m pregnant, you should probably hold back."

    Yuhi sighed. "Even though you gave me permission."

    "It''s okay; you can wait. I''m not going anywhere."

    Sometimes whenever she says that he gets a bad feeling that something will happen. She had already disappeared from him once and did it without hesitating.

    Even now, he recalls those painful nights he had to spend without her.

    "Hey, do we have to return to school?"

    "No, my nausea is bad. I nned to drag you to the infirmary with me." Sumire paused and smiled as she grabbed hold of his hand. "Shall we go home, Yuhi?"

    Why does she smile so brightly even after experiencing so many grievances?

    __________

    At his apartment.

    Yuhi had just finished taking a shower when he returned to the room to see Sumire wasn''t there. She didn''t go out, did she? Just as he thought, he heard singing, followed by a lovely aroma. He made his way downstairs and found Sumire in the kitchen cooking as she sang.

    "Again today, I try to hide my heart

    But I''ve started to run again

    Maybe this love has already started

    Please tell me today

    That you''re the only one

    To hold my hands."

    Please tell me today

    That your eyes that look at me

    Are only filled with me

    I''m riding the breeze to lean on you

    I''ve stopped at your sweet scent

    If you feel the same way

    Please hold my hand." Sumire sang.

    This song, isn''t it the one he wrote for her that time he briefly came to visit her in Star town? That time she investigated that yankee school after somebody harmed Masaru. Masaru informed him that Sumire was going to do something stupid. Fearing that, he didn''t hesitate to visit the town.

    Although he arrived, the girl was already injured. He stayed by her side for five days. Those five days were like a dream to him.

    He was happy, and yet he was sad too. She confessed that she loved him, but he still couldn''t take her with him to Tokyo.

    It seems like she remembers now. Yuhi appeared behind her. "You truly do remember everything."

    At those words, Sumire almost dropped the spoon in her hands, but he caught it.

    "Your acting so jumpy around me. I thought we agreed I won''t jump on you because you''re pregnant."

    "But you''re a beast, Yuhi-san; it''s hard to believe you will control yourself."

    "If it''s about Christmas, you know you''re the one who jumped at me."

    He tried to stop her, insisting that it would be better if she rxed instead. But she then said something crazy, ''Do you not want me anymore?'' After she said such words, how could he possibly refuse her?

 Chapter 652 Lets wait

    Chapter 652 Let''s waitˇˇˇˇSumire sighed. "It''s because I drank that ss of wine. Do you not know that I am a bad drunk Yuhi-san?"

    This girl intends to me him to the very end doesn- his thoughts broke off when he felt her lips on his. Yuhi rolled his eyes and wrapped his arms around her waist allowing the cute girl to attack him.

    "Maybe I drank something again." Sumire mumbled as she pulled away briefly. "What do you think, Yuhi?"

    This girl hasn''t teased him in awhile. Yuhi took a deep breath as he reluctantly pulled her away and hit her head lightly.

    "Don''t mess around. I still have a fever and you''re not well too. Let''s just cuddle and watch a movie after we eat."

    Sumire sighed again as she returned to cooking. "Your gentleman side appears at the wrong time. But I suppose I can do something when we cuddle." She trailed off and winked. "You can look forward to it."

    Yuhi felt his already beating heart pounding louder. His cheeks turned red. If she keeps messing with him like this, whatever self control he has left will vanish.

    He wonders if Sumire truly understood how he feels towards her. Yuhi recalled what she said to Nagawa in the hospital. No, it seems like she does know now.

    This silly girl, why did it take her so long to realize how deeply he feels towards her.

    Yuhi wrapped his arms around her and hugged her from the back as he asionally brought his lips to her neck, inhaling her sweet scent.

    "So, what was that about knitting?"

    "I know how to make clothes Yuhi-san. I think we could save money if I just make baby clothes myself."

    She seems very enthusiastic about this.

    "Also, now that I am pregnant again. I''m thinking, it should be okay now right? To live with Huan."

    "I will ask Atsuro, but if the children in your belly end up being power users too. I think it should be okay now."

    "Do you mind Yuhi?"

    Yuhi immediately shook his head. "I told you back then, that I will raise his child with you."

    He briefly looked around the house. "Should we move? I think this ce is too small for three children and two adults."

    "But you have many apartments Yuhi-san, buying another doesn''t seem right."

    "Then I''ll sell the rest and keep two."

    "Is the extra for your mistress-" Sumire paused after he bit her neck. "I-I''m only joking!"

    "I never thought I would bother buying a proper house. But there are some good ones that have more privacy."

    "If I say let''s hold on and wait, would you mind?"

    "What''s wrong?"

    "After graduation, I was thinking of returning home to star town and buying a house there. If I did that would it upset you Yuhi?"

    "Your not going alone right?"

    Isn''t she asking because she wants to know his thoughts about moving there?

    "At first I thought of returning alone, but oh that was before we dated. I thought after I overcame the pain of losing Ru I would go back. Star town isn''t like Tokyo, the music scene there is small. But it''s a town with a good view of the ocean, and it''s peaceful there. I do not mind spending the rest of my life in that ce."

    ''Wasn''t I the one who encouraged her to visit the seaside before-'' Yuhi paused. This girl, how much does she like him? How much does she think of him? Does she not realize those are the same reasons why he stayed in that town?

    "But then we started dating, and just recently I understood your feelings. It would be a bit hard for me to leave you alone after hearing that." Sumire turned around. "So I want to ask you, would youe back with me?"

    "You don''t even have to ask. I''ll go with you anywhere."

    "But isn''t it inconvenient? For a top idol like yourself Yuhi-san."

    Yuhi shook his head. "You don''t have to worry too much. My career is at a stable point. A few trips to Tokyo back and forth to record programs won''t bother me. I canpose and write music anywhere as long as I have the right equipment."

    "Then after university, we can go back?" Sumire said hopefully.

    Seeing how excited she was, Yuhi found it very cute.

    "Are you that eager to be my wife?"

    Sumire raised her eyebrow. "That''s what I should ask you. I was walking past a jewellery shop the other day and the shop owner called out to me. He said something about how my husband has been diligently picking essories for me for the wedding."

    "You seem busy recently, I do not want to disturb you."

    "I know but it is my wedding too, shouldn''t I do something?"

    "I''m actually struggling to pick a dress for you." Yuhi admitted. "All of them look beautiful, but something is missing."

    "Then I''ll choose it." Sumire trailed off. "A dress huh?"

    Yuhi didn''t know what it was, but he felt warning bells go off on his head. "I''ll leave that to you, but show me first okay?"

    "Mmm okay."

    But it''s going to be another two years before they graduate from university. Sumire most-likely intended to return after high school graduation.

    "Let''s buy a house here too. Since both of us will be going back and forth."

    "Then I''ll start searching for some!"

    Yuhi ced another gentle kiss on her forehead and then her eyelids. It truly feels like a dream to him, to think the day woulde where they would be buying a house together. Although she has lived with him for the past year. It''s different buying an actual house.

    "You didn''t notice you were pregnant?" Yuhi decided to ask her.

    Even now when he looks at her, he finds it odd. She doesn''t look like she is pregnant. Maybe he ought to talk to a specialist. Even if she is a hanyou, isn''t it unusual that it doesn''t show at all? He has seen many pregnant hanyou women before, and their bellies at least showed their pregnancy.

    Initially he said nothing to Sumire. When she was first pregnant with Huan, he didn''t utter a word about how unusual her circumstances were. It was her first child, he didn''t want her to stress and cause her to miscarry.

    That child will be a great support for her who just lost Mamoru, he can''t say anything.

    But now that she has healed a little, maybe he ought to mention it. Her case is unusual, it''s the first time he is seeing something like this. That scientist named Eli exchanged contact details with him recently. Maybe he can ask? It seems like that guy would have information.

    His thoughts broke off when he saw Sumire peering at him. "What is it?"

    "I am using my time wisely to admire how handsome my husband to be is."

    Yuhi stared at her speechless, but he turned her around and backed her against the counter. He briefly leaned forward. "I think your goals are too small."

    "Maybe they are."

    "Why admire, when you could do something more?"

    Why does she always look at him with those innocent looking eyes, and that brightughter that reminds him of the sun.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 653 Scandal

    Chapter 653 ScandalˇˇˇˇBefore Yuhi could do anything to her, however, his phone started beeping. He wanted to ignore it, but the constant ping of messages earned his attention.

    Yuhi''s eyes widened when he saw the photos on his phone. It was a picture of the school bullet board, not just any images but pictures of Sumire beating up the thugs that hurt Jun.

    There was a video of people gathering around. One that showed Aika was removing the pictures. But it was far toote, people had taken photos on their phone, and we''re posting it online.

    Sumire peered over. "What''s wrong? Why do you look so scared?"

    It was far toote for him to hide his phone; she had already seen everything.

    "I''m sorry, Yuhi-san, this will cause you problems."

    "No, this isn''t your fault. When I find the bastard who posted these photographs, I''ll make sure they pay."

    Who dared to do such a thing?

    Just the mere thought of it irritated him and caused his blood to boil. Is it the media? No, the media seems to be focusing on the Nagawa Sano rumor.

    Yuhi kissed her eyelids softly. "How dare anybody harm you, my precious wife."

    "Y-Yuhi."

    "It''s fine. I''ll get them. Don''t go to school for a while; stay here. Just wait. I''ll crush the people who made you suffer." Yuhi trailed off. "I''ll find somebody with ice powers so they could assist."

    "In doing what?"

    "In freezing their hearts ensuring that they do not die. Then I will personally tear each limb apart and disfigure their body."

    Sumire blinked andughed softly. "Right now, I am feeling very loved."

    Yuhi stared at her, speechless. "You know any normal person would call me crazy."

    "Really? I think it''s sweet. I received quite the confession there." Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck and mumbled. "Truly, thank you so much, Yuhi. If it were the past me, I would have broken down seeing this. It still hurts, but you are with me." Sumire kept cing kisses on his neck, and he groaned.

    She is so cute; what is she doing right now? "Hey, can we do something?"

    "Do what?" Sumire teased.

    "Something you''d like." Yuhi picked her up and brought her over to the couch in the living room. "Do you mind?"

    "Mmm, not at all. But be careful, don''t harm the little one."

    Hah, she has to remind him. Be careful, huh? Not a single day has gone by since they started dating where he hasn''t treated her preciously.

    ________

    In the end, they got halfway through doing it when the girl eventually broke down. It seemed like she was suppressing her emotions.

    She finally fell asleep. Yuhi caressed her hair.

    ''I''m sorry.''

    He recalled what she said earlier and clenched his fist. Damn those people. How dare they do this to her? What he said about finding somebody with ice abilities isn''t a lie. If he uses his connections, he could easily find somebody like that.

    Despite Sumire saying that, he found him attractive saying those words. He knew that the girl hated it when he did cruel things on her behalf.

    She held herself back from staying by his side for so long because she wanted him to focus on his career. If he did something like this, it would damage all the hard work he has built so far. It would destroy her efforts to stay away.

    Sumire endured so many lonely days without him after rejecting him. When he briefly visited her in star town, he saw with his own eyes how damaged and broken her gaze was.

    ''I wanted to take her away immediately.'' But he couldn''t. She cried so much.

    Yuhi stroked her face gently. He bent down and pressed his lips against hers.

    "I''ll do everything for you," Yuhi whispered. "So please, Sumire, please smile. Don''t cry anymore."

    "..."

    "If you want to escape and live somewhere in a ce where nobody knows you, we can do that."

    "..."

    "I will give you everything, everything you want."

    "..."

    "So please, please do not suffer."

    Yuhi said each word desperately. This girl had already experienced enough. If there is truly a god out there, please stop torturing her.

    His thoughts broke off when Hino entered the room.

    "Did you take care of it?"

    "It''s not that simple."

    At those words, he red harshly at Hino. "Then stay here and watch her. I will handle it."

    Hino sighed deeply. "I understand how you feel, Yuhi, but this isn''t a simple matter. Sumire is clearly visible in these pictures."

    "Tsk."

    "It''s odd, though."

    "What is?"

    "During this time, everybody should have been in ss. There were no students passing by in the surveince cameras either."

    "Isn''t it obvious somebody from that group took the photos?"

    Hino shook his head. "No, I rounded all those people up, and they all looked terrified. Sumire did a great job scaring everybody, so I doubt any of them had the nerve to take a picture."

    "Then-"

    "Somebody took this from a ssroom." Hino trailed off. "Nakura is checking the scene; he said it would be easier to identify if he stands from that position."

    If Shin is working on the case, it won''t be long before there are results.

    "Why do people do this to her?" Hino suddenly mumbled. "When I first heard the rumors about her, I thought that maybe there was something wrong with her. I thought maybe she did something wrong. But, after I got to know her. No even during our first conversation, I immediately noticed that she was a good person."

    "I ask myself that every day. Why is there so much malice against a girl who doesn''t even have parents anymore? She has struggled since her parent''s death, not even before then. But why do people keep enforcing a negative image on her?"

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. It''s unfair, just when she has finally returned to the stage. Just when she could sing again- Yuhi paused in mid-thought.

    ''Just when she could sing again?''

    "Let me see those pictures again."

    Hino pulled out his tablet from his bag and passed it to him. Yuhi carefully looked through the pictures.

    When he first saw the pictures, he was too angry to look at it properly. But now that he has calmed down a little.

    "It feels malicious. The person who took these is clearly very hostile towards Sumire."

    "Isn''t there any other criteria? Sorry to say this, but your girlfriend isn''t exactly popr in school either."

    "I think we can narrow it down. Iro road is an art school, but there are many students who wish to enter the entertainment industry. There are many who have been scouted, too; you should know this. You have scouted people from school too."

    "Then do you think it''s somebody that was scouted recently?"

    Yuhi nodded. "Think about it. Sumire re-debuted with you as her manager, although she isn''t formally part of ourpany. Currently, you are focusing on her, aren''t you?"

    "She actually signed a temporary contract with us." Hino trailed off. "Word shouldn''t have spread, but she doese to thepany often. Somebody I recruited must have seen her."

    "We should go through the list of people you recruited."

    Yuhi was positive that they would find the culprit or culprits. The solution seems too easy; however, how many times has he seen a simr-looking situation?

    The entertainment industry contains too many dark secrets. People would resort to bringing somebody down the moment it starts to impact their chances.

    How disgusting, how vile. For something so petty, they dare hurt his treasure, his life.

 Chapter 654 Behave

    Chapter 654 BehaveˇˇˇˇWhy do the people he cares about have to suffer?

    Is it not enough for him to suffer? Why do they have to get dragged into it? His gaze fell onto Sumire.

    ''You know Sumire. I visited you a few times before you dated Mamoru. I saw how happy you were. When I saw that, I felt relieved. I thought if it''s Mamoru, you can finally live a normal life.''

    That''s why, when his situation was getting difficult. He gradually stopped contacting her. But by doing that, he implied that he no longer liked her. How hurt must she have felt when his messages stopped?

    How many tears did she shed at that time?

    ''I never wanted to break contact. But, I was worried that the people harassing me would harass her too.'' He didn''t want to risk it.

    Despite all his efforts to protect and shield her from harm, look at the current situation now.

    His thoughts broke off when he saw Hino fiddle with his phone.

    "Hino?"

    "Watch the news tomorrow. I have a n. For now, make sure she gets some rest. She is pregnant, so she shouldn''t stress."

    Yuhi blinked when he heard hispanions'' words.

    "You knew?"

    "Of course. I am her manager; she frequently ran to the bathroom during breaks. Once when I followed her, I found her throwing up."

    It''s probably not something as simple as that. Sumire shows no signs visually that she is pregnant. Her symptoms are not as bad as normal pregnant women either. For Hino to notice, it simply means he is watching her a lot.

    Yuhi stared at Hino cautiously. "You followed her into thedies'' restroom? I''m surprised you didn''t get arrested."

    Hino''s eyes twitched, annoyed. "Sometimes, she would run to the sinks outside or the ones in the hallway. That''s when I saw."

    "I''m joking; thank you for looking after her."

    "It''s fine. I mean, I get something out of this too. Spending this much time with the woman I like, careful I might steal her away."

    Yuhi rolled his eyes at those words. "Keep dreaming."

    "Even in my dreams, she will go to you."

    At those words, Yuhi frowned. ''I feel troubled after all.''Hino always tells him that it''s okay and that he doesn''t expect anything from Sumire. But isn''t it difficult for him? Watching the woman, he loves like another man?

    Is Hino truly okay with this situation? Yuhi was about to voice his concern when he realized his friend was already walking away.

    However, Yuhi watched as Hino paused and nced over at Sumire. It truly must be difficult for him. Hino''s gaze fell on his, and he quickly averted his gaze.

    "Keep your eye out on the news."

    "Yeah. Goodnight."

    It''s sad because it''s nobody''s fault. Hino just naturally fell for Sumire. Sumire is a nice girl; anybody who spends time with her will realize how kind she is. It''s not difficult falling in love with her. It''s easy to fall in love with Sumire; what is difficult is not loving her.

    Right now, what sort of emotions does Hino feel as he stays by her side but can''t get any closer?

    It was almost like Sumire knew that Hino was no longer around; no sooner did he leave did she wake up. She sat up, dazed for a moment, before tackling him onto the bed and kissing him.

    Yuhi rolled his eyes at her behaviour. He doesn''t dislike it, her going crazy once in a while. It means she is morefortable around him than before.

    Sumire has loved him for a long time but perhaps due to the trauma of her childhood. She reacts oddly when ites to being touched. When he kissed her a few times before they dated, her gaze seemed so cold and lifeless.

    She has truly improved if he thought about that moment andpared it now.

    "Ah." She suddenly stopped. "This isn''t a dream."

    "A dream?"

    "Mm, I can attack you all I want in my dreams. But in reality, I have to hold back."

    Yuhi awkwardly rubbed his head.

    "Sumire, you know if you want to do something, we can continue what we did earlier. But, I truly don''t think we should since you''re pregnant."

    "Then, I''ll satisfy you for a bit, Yuhi."

    Satisfy? His thoughts broke off when she unzipped his trousers.

    Yuhi groaned when he felt her lips there. Sumire is cautious and tentative. He does not remember thest time somebody touched him there. Whenever they do anything intimate, he focuses on pleasing her, not bothering with himself.

    He seldom asks her to touch him like this because it would remind him of what he did in his past rtionships.

    It would remind him how dirty and disgusting he is and how terrible most women are. They only want his body; they do not want his heart. But, whenever Sumire touches him. He is reminded how beautiful doing such stuff with the one he loves is.

    Yuhi watched her closely, engraining this image in his memory. She is so pretty, even when she is doing something like this.

    He intertwined his fingers into her hair for encouragement, barely resisting the urge to push her head down. After a few minutes, he could no longer hold back and released his load onto her face and mouth.

    Yuhi immediately took out a handkerchief and brought it to her lips. "Spit it out, don''t swallow."

    "But--"

    "Behave."

    She stubbornly spat it out, and even then, Yuhi felt the situation was too much. ''She is driving me crazy again.'' One of the main reasons why he went crazy during Christmas was her. She kept provoking him.

    Just the mere thought of it drove him on edge. He has had plenty of women try to seduce him before. But it is different with Sumire. She was seducing him, but her intentions seemed purer. Yuhi sighed deeply; if anybody heard what was on his mind, they would think he was crazy.

    "You know, it''s dangerous when you do this." Yuhi brushed his fingers across her lips. "Sumire."

    "Mm, but it feels like you are too careful with me. Why don''t you just let yourself go like you did during Christmas?"

    "That was the alcohol. You know that''s the reason why I normally don''t drink a lot around you."

    Sumire looked at him, upset. "But I liked it. Why does it sound like you regret it?"

    "Don''t be silly; I''ll never regretying my hands on you. I just regret the method." Yuhi mumbled.

    He ought to have thought about the setting and made it more romantic for her.

    "Just now, you seemed very cool when you said that first part. I almost fell for you all over again."

    Yuhi pinched her cheeks. "You should be falling for me every day."

    "But I do every day. I find something new to love about you."

    At those words, Yuhi felt his heart go crazy again, seeing her bright smile.

    ''If she keeps behaving that way, they are going to have problems.'' Then again, they already have problems, don''t they?

 Chapter 655 Inner madness

    Chapter 655 Inner madnessˇˇˇˇHow much longer can he hold himself back? If she thinks what they did during Christmas was bad, she still hasn''t seen what he can truly do.

    "How are the urges recently? You haven''t asked for much blood in a while."

    "Because of Sano''s medicine. I truly wonder what that stuff is."

    That''s right, Nagawa''s medicine. Atsuro told him to swap it out and obtain a sample. But it''s not as easy as he thought he would. Sumire keeps it close with her at all times.

    His thoughts broke off when Sumire caressed his cheeks. "What about your urges Yuhi-san? You never drink from me. I wonder how you can manage the pain?" She trailed off. "Or, do you have another woman?"

    Huh? What is she talking about- before he could say anything, Sumire had him pinned onto the bed.

    "Yuhi-san, your mine; you can only belong to me."

    Yuhi felt a familiar prick sensation on his neck and realized that Sumire was drinking his blood. The rumors about him and Cas should have disappeared by now. He has not met her since that time in the cafe.

    ''I almost forgot that she was even around.'' It seemed the girl''s manager had been giving her low-key jobs, so he hadn''t even seen her on TV.

    He flinched when Sumire bit him harsher. "It was just a passing thought."

    Sumire responded with another harsh bite. This girl is truly the reincarnation of a devil. But since she is so cute, it''s hard for him to dislike anything she does. Right now, he can clearly see what he couldn''t before.

    How much this girl loves him and how much she desires him. ''When I first found out how much she liked me, I was surprised.''

    At those words, Sumire lifted her head. "Why were you surprised?"

    "Mm. I didn''t think it was possible."

    "Your so weird, Yuhi-san. I gave you such obvious signs. Sure, I treated you coldly initially, but I was always checking you out."

    "By the way, that diary of yours was interesting."

    At those words, Sumire''s face turned red. "W-well, if you read it, then you should know how oblivious you were being."

    It''s not like he didn''t notice, especially when she picked him up at the mini gym in the headquarters. She would always stand in the doorway for a few minutes staring at his body.

    Yuhi felt the girl y with his shirt buttons. "Your too needy."

    "Since we are talking about my diary entries, you should know Yuhi-san. This is normal. I have a lot of pent-up feelings."

    "If you do, you can unleash it right now."

    "It''s okay for me to attack you, but you can''t attack me?"

    "Well, it''s different when you do the attacking." Yuhi ran his hands through her back. "Do you want to drink more? You should still consume blood regrly even if you take that medicine."

    "Ah." Sumire suddenly seemed shy. "It''s just when I drink I can hear your thoughts, Yuhi-san, and your always thinking of me."

    Oh, that''s right, he didn''t consider that. He does have some strange thoughts about her. Yuhi quickly changed their positions, so he was the one on top of her.

    Her red-stained cheeks look so lovely.

    "Isn''t it the same when I drink from you? Hey, what are you thinking?" Yuhi mumbled as he brought his lips to her neck. "Let me see."

    Despite her embarrassment, Sumire nodded, and Yuhi didn''t hesitate. Quite some time has passed since hest drank her blood like this; it tastes so good.

    ''If I truly wanted to be serious, I would have taken her blood viciously while we did it.''

    Sumire still doesn''t understand it the true nature of hanyous. He doesn''t know much about vampires. But, the desires hanyous have towards the person they love is twisted and ugly. If he wanted to break her, he could do so easily. Such twisted feelings exist inside him.

    How would it feel if he drank from her non-stop? Would he drain all the blood in that petite body?

    If she stopped breathing, would it end the madness inside him?

    His thoughts broke off, feeling Sumire tighten his hold on his back. Does she not think he is a monster? Why does she respond this way? Can he delude himself into thinking that she doesn''t mind him drinking from her until she breaks?

    Sumire panted heavily. "Y-Yuhi-san, don''t drink too much. The children-"

    "I know, but just a bit more," Yuhi mumbled.

    He wants to see everything. He wants to know everything about her.

    ......

    Sumire''s emotional state isn''t stable. It''s something he thought he understood already. But when he returned to the room and realized that she wasn''t there, he panicked.

    Thankfully that panic didn''tst long when he received a message from Asuka.

    It''s amazing, though; how did she manage to move after he drank that much blood from her? That girl truly does inhumane stuff sometimes.

    Her emotions, after drinking so much, he saw everything. Did she feel guilty? It''s not like she did anything wrong. But she must feel bad that he noticed how much space Mamoru upies in her heart.

    When Asuka re-enters the room, his thoughts break off, and he stands up. "How''s Sumire?"

    "Sleeping, she has a slight fever. I was worried when you called me to go get her since I was closer. I thought something serious had happened. We spoke for a bit, and she got a lot of things out of her chest; all she needs now is sleep." Asuka said.

    "I see."

    Asuka sighed deeply. "I could use a grown-up drink."

    When you hear the words ''grown-up drink,'' usually you''d think of some sort of alcohol. But no, what Asuka offered him was high-ss coffee.

    "Wow, so fancy."

    Asuka smiles as she puts more sugar cubes inside hers.

    "Cafe royale, a grown-up drink, right?"

    Yuhi takes a sip of the drink.

    "Like it?"

    "Yeah, it''s good," Yuhi admitted taking another sip immediately.

    Since he''s always surrounded by guys who like alcohol, the few female associates that he has are those type of girls.

    His bad reputation, huh? It will be high time before those people take action to destroy the trust he has built so far. Some have yet to truly forgive him for what he did back then, and are only tolerating him to a certain extent now.

 Chapter 656 The only difference

    Chapter 656 The only differenceˇˇˇˇ"Don''t let that meeting bother you. What that idiot said was ridiculous."

    "You mean Shibuya? Well, I don''t me him for hating me."

    Rather when he thinks of that man''s face, it''s hard not tough.

    Asuka shook her head. "It still isn''t right. He''s making it a personal vendetta. They say he''s short-tempered but a good guy. I don''t believe that one bit. Sora would agree with me; there is a reason why the captain never takes him around."

    Yuhi''s gaze softened at her words. So that''s it. "Ha, so that''s why you stopped me to console me? Thanks."

    He seldom has any female friends. But he and Kiragi Asuka are very simr to one another. They are not good at interacting with others, which may be why they became close.

    "There''s that, and actually, I was worried I said too much. About Jian. "

    Recently it was something Shin discovered in the diary Mamoru left behind. The main cause of the fire in the Ibuki family mansion, the main suspect, is Sumire''s cousin Jian Hijiri.

    "Sumire was worried too."

    "You are worried about Jian Hijiri himself rather than the gems, right? May I ask why?"

    "That guy, Jian, reminds me of how I used to be. I lived to avenge my family and thought of nothing else. I didn''t care about anything. I just wanted to end the life of the man who took everything from me. I thought I could do anything just because I was stronger than most."

    He thought he was unbeatable but both Sumire and Mamoru told him to treasure his life.

    "But I''m what I am today because of Mamoru and people like you who stood by me. Sumire, too has be another guiding light. She has supported me this entire time. That''s the difference between Jian and me; that''s the only difference."

    However, it''s unusual. With Sumire''s personality, it''s odd that she didn''t help Jian. Perhaps she subconsciously avoided him? But Sumire aside, there are the guys in nanairofeather too. It''s not like Jian is alone with nobody by his side.

    The members of nanairo feather haven''t appeared before Sumire because they are busy dealing with Jian''s betrayal.

    "So he''s not just some guy. People actually care and want him back despite his bad deeds. It makes me wonder why he even betrayed Sumire and joined the ck Alice organization." Yuhi trailed off. "Sorry for rambling."

    If he is truly the culprit to the burning of the Ibuki family manor, then why did he leave Sumire alive? He saw that Sumire was still alive, but he never targeted her and even pretended to be her ally. Why did he do that? What does he want with Sumire?

    "There is no need to apologize. It isonly natural that you''re so worried."

    "You''re not mad?"

    "Should I be? Do you think I''m some sort of heartless wench? I am a kind, gentle and wise woman."

    Don''t forget a nag, but he supposed mentioning that would only get him hit.

    "I have to thank you again, Yuhi."

    "About?"

    "Sumire. Thank you for everything you have done for her."

    "Sometimes, it feels like I haven''t done enough for her."

    Asuka shook her head. "You did what Mamoru couldn''t do. When she was dating Mamoru, she was happy, yes. But, she still seemed sad and lonely. Whenever she felt troubled, she would cause a fight. However, ever since she came here, she only acted up a few times before you started dating. She smiles more."

    "I see."

    "Initially, I asked to transfer to the Tokyo branch because I was worried about her. But it seems I didn''t do much."

    "No, you really helped me out just now."

    Suppose he rushed out of the house and carelessly looked for her. It would have attracted the media''s attention.

    "By the way, Sumire still doesn''t know about what happened to Arashi?"

    "I didn''t know how to mention it to her. If I tell her the reason Ichinose Arashi hasn''t contacted her is because he has been hospitalized-"

    "In other words, you don''t want Sumire to cling to him."

    Yuhi sighed. "I will admit it. I''m jealous. If possible, I want to push away all the rivals for her heart. I am already struggling to deal with Nagawa Sano. I don''t need another one."

    "Well, it''s fine with me. But you should still tell her about Hijiri."

    "I got it, but right now, she shouldn''t stress too much."

    "Because she is pregnant?"

    At those words, Yuhi sighed. "Is it just me who has a hard time noticing? But she isn''t visibly pregnant."

    "No, it''s more like Sumire told me what happened during winter break. I thought if you two did it that much then there is a high chance that eventually we will hear the news."

    Yuhi averted his gaze. "For your information, she is the one who attacked me."

    "I know, she admitted it. ''Asuka, I jumped on Yuhi. Do you think he likes it?''" Asuka exhaled deeply. "I shouldn''t have told her that she could discuss anything with me. Now I have to hear rather disturbing details about your love life."

    ''What is that silly girl thinking? She is truly driving me crazy.''

    "Hey, do you think I have gone crazy?"

    Asuka sighed again. "What am I going to do with both of you? If you like her that much, why don''t you just tell her?"

    "If I do that, then she will go crazy too. Hah, what am I going to do with her? How can my feelings for her grow even stronger?"

    "I think you''re overthinking this." Asuka trailed off. "It''s enough for you to continue treating her as you have been. I have never seen Sumire so happy since we became friends. Her heart is healing, and it''s because of you."

    "But is she truly okay? Whenever she feels socially pressured or guilty, she has this bad habit of running away."

    "I don''t know about the other times, but you don''t have to worry about this one. I asked her why she rushed off, and she told me it''s because she could no longer control her heart around you."

    Huh?

    Asuka continued. "She said something about her getting a heart attack if she stayed with you any longer."

    Even though she was the one who pounced on him first, geez, this is insane. Recently, it feels like there is something wrong with them both.

    Before he could say anything to that, he felt somebody looking at him.

    Sumire was peeking through the door, half curious and half dazed. She looked over at Asuka and then back at him. "Ah, Asuka is the other mistress."

    Yuhi walked over and pinched her cheeks. "That joke again? I don''t have any other women."

    He doesn''t even contact those artists he slept with previously anymore. Sumire cutely clings to his arm. "You don''t? Then you get a reward."

    Sometimes he forgets how childish and innocent she can be. If he thought about it, she doesn''t mess with him as much as she used to. Asuka is right; it does look like her heart is healing.

 Chapter 657 Wake up

    Chapter 657 Wake upˇˇˇˇThis might not be a permanent solution, but if she can smile and enjoy life even for a little while. ''I will be very grateful.''

    But this reward of hers, Yuhi subconsciously looked at her chest. Doesn''t she realize how bad this position is? His gaze met hers, and sheughed. She-she knows, doesn''t she?

    "The captain received the news too. He gave me strict instructions to make sure you stay at home. Those people may take advantage of this situation and corner you. So stay here."

    "Then Asuka, can I ask you for a favor? Can you bring Huan here? If I have to be locked up anyway, I want to be with my child."

    At those words, Yuhi looked at her, surprised. She didn''t say anything about this before.

    "I can''t?"

    "No, I thought of a hundred excuses to get out of work. But if I don''t show up too, people will be suspicious. I don''t like the idea of you being here alone."

    Asuka sighed. "You don''t have to baby her too much. I will drop by too; she won''t be alone."

    Sumireughed. "I''ll be fine. I know you are busy, Asuka. It''s alright. I just want to use this chance to spend time with Huan. That boy is growing daily, but how many times have I seen him?"

    Those words are painful to listen to. Yuhi bent down and kissed her eyelids, nose, and lips. "I''ll bring him."

    "Mm, thank you, Yuhi."

    .....

    At KT TV Station the following day.

    Yuhi kept checking his phone every five minutes for a message from Sumire. Is she fine? Although she has the kid to keep herpany, he is still worried. Before he left, her morning sickness was terrible, and she couldn''t move. Is it truly fine to leave her alone? When he gets a break, he should go and see her.

    Unfortunately, Atushi returned to Star town. ''I have to stay there for a bit.''Is there anybody else he could rely on?

    She isn''t showing any physical signs of pregnancy but has symptoms, such as her mood swings and nausea. Her mood swings, huh? Although she was all over him after Asuka left, she seemed to be in a bad mood.

    When he tried to touch her a little, she got all snappy with him. So he backed away. She kicked him out when he tried to cuddle with her in bed, so he slept on the couch.

    She didn''t have any mood swings the first time. So he doesn''t know how to deal with this situation.

    The no touching rule unless she asks is fine. He intends to hold himself back until the doctors say it is safe. But her mood swings, he doesn''t know what to do about it.

    Before Asuka came, they had a good mood going, but after the girl left, she quickly changed her attitude. What was it, he said? He made a few jokes that led to her mming something in his face.

    His thoughts break off when Kou appears in front of him. "Key."

    "Huh?"

    "I have time. I''ll check on Mimi."

    "But-"

    "It''s better for me to go than you; there are an unusual amount of reporters today. They are probably waiting to catch you off guard." Kou exined.

    Right, the reporters. Since this is a TV station, they can easily blend in. But there are limits.

    Yuhi ced his key in Kou''s hand. "Make sure she is eating properly. Oh, she likes those pastries from thatrge bakery."

    "I got it."

    "Also-"

    "I''ll tell her how much you love her." Kou picked up his hat and swiftly exited the room before he could reply.

    Yuhi rubbed the back of his neck and sighed. He would rather tell her those words in person, but she will probably be happy hearing it regardless.

    His thoughts broke off hearing the familiar sound of typing. Yuhi looked over and saw that Jun had entered the room. He was busy typing away on hisptop.

    Yuhi casually walked over.

    "I am fine, and the doctors said I''d recover if I rested home."

    "Then why did youe here?"

    "I wanted to prove the rumors on the are wrong. I was visible in those pictures too."

    His gaze fell on Jun''s long-sleeved shirt. Jun is concealing his injuries very well. So far, nobody has noticed that he is hurt.

    "If you are feeling unwell, you should rest for a while. Hey Ran, move so Jun can use the couch."

    At those words, Ran, who was resting on the couch, immediately got up.

    "I''m fine, Yuhi-san."

    Yuhi shook his head. "Don''t follow Sumire''s example and say you are fine when you are not; rest. We have a lot of work after this."

    Jun reluctantly walked over to the couch. The moment heid down, Yuhi watched as he closed his eyes and quickly fell asleep. He must have been holding back. How many more jobs do they have left? Maybe he can cancel a few?

    His thoughts break off when Ran ms his stuff down onto the desk.

    "Hey."

    "What?"

    "Why are you so confident that Sumire will stay with you?"

    Yuhi blinked when he heard that question. This is the first time Ran has asked him something like this. However, Ran made it clear at the start that he still liked Sumire. So far, his teammate hadn''t made a move on her, so he dismissed those words.

    "It''s not that I am confident."

    "Liar."

    He shook his head. "I don''t know what you''re seeing, but I am terrified of losing her. I worry daily if I am doing enough to make her happy. Am I showing enough love? Does she feel how sincere I am? Can she feel my love?"

    "You take a lot of stuff into consideration," Ran mumbled. "On the other hand, all I can do is feel jealous when I see her close with another man."

    "Why are you asking? Did she get mad at you-" Yuhi paused, recalling Ran''s attitude after Sumire rushed off to make a phone call. "She got mad?"

    "Yeah." Ran sighed. "Damn, I haven''t seen her like that in a long time. It was terrifying."

    "So, did she yell at you?"

    "No, it''s even scarier than that."

    Yuhi looked at him, genuinely interested. He has heard stories from others about how Sumire used to behave. But he has personally never witnessed it.

    "You don''t understand, Yuhi. Sumire had a few screws loose in her head before she came to Tokyo. She was in a very bad statest year. I am actually surprised to see how much she has changed."

    "Don''t call another man''s girlfriend crazy."

    "But she was, and everybody knew it. She did all sorts of crazy stuff and turned the entire underworldupside down with her behavior." Ran trailed off. "You know the only reason I was against you was because I thought you were the same type as her. I didn''t think somebody who was just as bad would be able to help her change."

    "I will admit that I did some bad stuff in the past. But I have no intention of doing anything like that anymore. No, I won''t do that stuff for no reason anymore."

    He will only ever resort to such measures if Sumire ends up hurt.

    "I''m sorry."

    Yuhi blinked when he heard the apology.

    "The reason the group hasn''t advanced much is probably because of me. You have done your best, so the media hasn''t noticed, but we can''t continue this way."

    "Ran you-"

    Ranughed. "I think Sumire frightening me was enough to wake me up." He stood up. "I''ll fetch a first aid kit for Jun and find Tetsuo while I am at it."

    With those words said, Ran exited the room. For a proud man like Ran to say that, what sort of magic trick did Sumire pull?

 Chapter 658 On Your Mark *Kou*

    Chapter 658 On Your Mark *Kou*ˇˇˇˇA fes hourster, at Yuhi''s apartmemt.

    A long time ago, Kou crossed the boundary between being a normal human and abnormal. He crossed that line he shouldn''t have crossed. It was shortly before he decided to take his idol career seriously.

    He became an active underworld member and even formed a group called the ''east tigers.'' It happened in the past, but his sharp instincts from back then haven''t disappeared.

    On the way to the apartment, Kou sensed that somebody was watching him. It wasn''t the media; no, the media would be easy to spot.

    ''I should tell Yu-Yu to move.'' There is somebody with such a frightening presence lurking around. It''s not good for Mimi, who is pregnant.

    When he first heard the news, it did not surprise him. After all, those two were all over each other during winter break. It''s strange; he ought to feel jealous.

    The feelings he has for Ibuki Sumire still haven''t vanished. But even more important than that, ''I want to support Yu-Yu''s dream.'' Despite enthusiastically agreeing to be part of the same team, he was still testing him at the start.

    That test, Yu-yu passed it with flying colors. How could he possibly not ept him, seeing how hard he works? His work ethic reminds him of Mimi.

    Seeing a person work so hard for their dreams like that, at some point, he wanted to support his dream and see how far they would go as a group.

    The moment he arrived at the apartment, Kou heard the sound of a child crying. He rushed to the source and found the boy on the cradle and, pointing to Sumire, crouched on the ground clenching her stomach.

    Kou immediately bent down. "Mimi? Mimi, are you alright?"

    "Kou," Sumire said weakly.

    Her entire face looks white like a ghost. Kou scooped her up and carefully ced her on the couch. Sumire extended her hands out towards Huan, and he brought the little boy over.

    "Kou, you don''t have to be here- you can go back."

    "Initially, I was going to stay for a few hours only but looking at your condition, I will stay until Yuhi returns," Kou said sharply. "You need someone here, Sumire. Did you copse just now?"

    "No, it''s been a few minutes. Thankfully I managed to put Huan in his crib on time."

    "You have the kid to look after too. If an ident happens, you''ll never forgive yourself."

    Sumire stared at him and then burst into tears.

    "What''s wrong? Are you in pain?"

    "No, it''s just I feel like I am being a burden. Last night I snapped At Yuhi-san several times even though he didn''t do anything wrong."

    "I am sure he doesn''t me you."

    "I know he will never get mad at me. He is stupidly honest like that." Sumire paused. "Kou, what are you holding?"

    "Pasteries. Yu-Yu said you like these."

    She suddenly sat up with Huan cradled on herp at those words.

    "My baby boy, you have to try these! When I had you inside me, these were my only savior."

    "Ma! Chu."

    Kou watched as the little boy leaned forward and kissed her cheek.

    "Oh, are you doing that because I''m in pain? Your so cute."

    Yu-yu, it seems like you have one formidable rival.

    "By the way, Kou, how was Ran today?" Sumire suddenly asked.

    "Ran-chan?" Kou trailed off. "Now that you mentioned it, he was strangely enthusiastic about work today."

    "It seems like my warning worked. From now on, he shouldn''t cause trouble for Yuhi-san."

    This girl will work extra hard for the man she loves. Quite some time has passed since hest saw that scary state of hers.

    "So I said I would help out, but is there something you need me to do in particr? The pastries are only a snack. Do you want something to eat?"

    "It''s okay. Yuhi woke up early and made food for me."

    Yu-yu did? But he was the first one to the station this morning. Exactly how early did he wake up?

    "There is something you can do." Sumire pulled out a purple-colored notebook. "You can write lyrics to this."

    Kou blinked when she passed him the notebook of scores. One page had a post-it note that said ''for Kou.''

    "You wrote me a new solo song?"

    "Mm, it feels like I haven''t been very attentive writing songs recently. So when I had time, I wrote some for you and the others. I asked Aika-chan for more details regarding the festival. Since we are in themittee, each of us has to perform a solo, not just a group performance."

    ''But when would she have had time?'' Hasn''t she been busy ever since her concert with Takahashi Yumi? Kou flicked through the notebook, his eyes widened. She wrote some for them and even more than one group song.

    He almost forgot how passionate Mimi is when ites toposing.

    From the very start, this person has never failed to amaze him.

    After eating,it did not take long before the little one fell asleep.

    "He sleeps a lot. I wonder if it has anything to do with his powers." Sumire mumbled, concerned as she stared at the child.

    Kou was only half paying attention. He helped heat up the food and then immediately started writing lyrics for the song. Three hours have already passed, but nothing seems to work.

    This is strange, maybe because quite some time has passed since he wrote lyrics for her melodies. But he is struggling to write anything. Is it because his feelings for her have changed? Is that what the problem is?

    Kou sensed the girl''s presence behind him, and he grinned. "To what do I owe this pleasure of you gracing me with your presence?"

    "Because I worry about leaving you alone." Kou was about to make a sly remark when she spoke up. "Kou you, you''re hiding something. After all, both you and Yuhi-san are hiding something."

    For a moment, his eyes widened before his lips curved to a grin. Just because she hasn''t been making trouble doesn''t mean she hasn''t been keeping an eye out on the underworld. So Mimi must understand that Yu-yu asked for his assistance.

    He disbanded the east tiger''s group long ago, yet Yu-yu said to him. ''Help me; it''s for her.'' It was just four words, but he was mobilizing his old connections before he knew it.

    Both Yu-yu and Mimi have such strong presences. It''s hard to say no when they ask for a favor.

 Chapter 659 On Your Mark Part 2

    Chapter 659 On Your Mark Part 2ˇˇˇˇ"In that case, is that not the same for you? The other three act subtle. But it''s clear as day that you''re hiding something. "

    "Would you like to hear about it? "

    "Oh my, what is this special treatment?"

    At that, the dark brte-haired girl shifted closer, and before he knew it, she had him back against the wall.

    "I didn''t think I''d be straddled by Mimi one day. Today''s my lucky day after all, huh?" Kou said with a grin.

    "Why. .why do you trust me? I could easily kill you silently at this distance before you realize it. " Sumire muttered.

    Indeed, she definitely has the skills to pull off something like that. If his men in the East Tigers saw this, they''d certainly grab Sumire from behind because no girl would get so close to him unless they had this in mind.

    "If you kill me, Mimi, I''ll be honored. You saved my life after all. So you can choose when to end it. "

    No matter how much time passes, he will not forget the day she saved him and how he''s always wanted to repay the debt.

    "I thought taking me in then and protecting me was how you intended to repay the debt." Sumire seemed puzzled by his words.

    "Ah, those things? Indeed that is what I intended initially. But I couldn''t stick with that promise for long. Before I realized it Ran, Jun and Tetsuo became attached to you. So, I decided that I would not need to do anything anymore." Kou smiled.

    But from the very start, he knew the oue would be like this. Because the girl who saved him then, despite having blood in her hands, looked so beautiful and dazzling in his eyes.

    "You didn''t need me. I knew you''d be fine even without me. So if you were to take my life now, I wouldn''t mind."

    He wouldn''t mind because he''s already done everything that needs to be done over here. There is nothing left for him to do.

    The first time he met Ibuki Sumire was when there was some conflict in his group. Many didn''t like him being the leader. Back then, he bnced his career and being the leader of a delinquent group. There were many members in the group that did not like that situation.

    Sumire then revealed the dagger in her hands, but she didn''t say anything and kept her head down.

    "Come now, Mimi, don''t make a solemn face if you''re going to kill me."

    "How can you stay rxed at a time like this? "

    "Because you''re right in front of m, that''s all that matters."

    That''s right; she''s right here in front of him. That''s why he isn''t worried. Sumire lifted the dagger in the air and murmured idiot.

    Kou closed his eyes, preparing for the girl to stab him, yet even after a few minutes passed, nothing happened.

    He hears a ttering sound and opens his eyes only to find that Sumire has dropped the dagger in her hands.

    "Mimi."

    "R--right now, don''t look at me. Don''t look." Seeing her shoulders quiver and shaky voices. Kou understood it right away.

    Ah, she wouldn''t go through with it after all. Kou reached over and patted her back.

    "Don''t do such scary things when you''re pregnant. Don''t you know how to cultivate good karma for your children?"

    "It''s Eli''s fault. He told me to test you. I didn''t want to at all. I trust you, Kou. I know you won''t betray me." Sumire sniffled. She was crying again.

    "Why are you so sure about that?"

    "If you wanted to betray me, you would have done so long ago. Moreover, the current Kou wants to help make Yuhi''s dreams a reality. You won''t hurt me, who he considers his treasure and life."

    Kou blinked after hearing those words. She hasn''t changed at all. Even though they have seldom spent time with her since they came, she still watches over them.

    "That''s true. I am sorry for scaring you, Mimi."

    "Apology epted."Sumire suddenly stood up and rushed in the direction of the bathroom.

    Kou quickly followed her. Sumire''s entire body was trembling as she hunched down and threw up the contents of the pastry and meal she had just had.

    Throwing up this much isn''t good for her. She won''t have any energy left in her body if she has no food.

    Kou kneeled down and patted her back. "See? You definitely need somebody here."

    Sumire turned to him with a pale expression andughed weakly. "That''s true. I''m sorry about this, Kou."

    She doesn''t have to apologize; she is so silly. Kou picked her up and brought her to the couch. No, this is a sofa bed, isn''t it? It''s a convenient choice of furniture, especially in her current condition.

    He heard his phone ring and, seeing the caller ID ced it in front of Sumire, clicking the speaker option.

    "Hey, Kou? Are you with Sumire now? She isn''t answering her phone."

    "I-I''m okay, Yuhi. I was just in the bathroom."

    "Sumire."

    "Mm, it''s nice hearing your voice."

    "Trying to flirt with me, I see; it''s working. But hey, you sound bad."

    "I just threw up."

    Kou''s gaze softened as he listened to their conversation. What is this warm fuzzy feeling when he hears their conversations and watches them interact?

    In the beginning, Ran wasn''t the only irritated one. He felt jealous. Mimi was finally together with the guy she liked. But where did that leave the rest of them who liked her? Is that guy worthy of her? However, at some point, the jealousy fades, and he even teases Yuhi about his rtionship with Sumire.

    He wondered how he managed to achieve this. It''s not like his feelings for her have disappeared.

    "Kou, are you there?"

    "What is it?"

    "The reporters are being annoying. One of them saw Jun''s injuries and told the rest. It will be difficult for us to leave the station for a while. We might even get held up past midnight. Sorry to do this but could you stay with Sumire until then?"

    "I don''t mind, but-" Kou looked over at Sumire.

    "It''s okay; it''s just you, Kou."

    ''I thought this back then too, but she lets her guard down too easily.''

    "That''s true; I''ll see you tonight, Sumire. Don''t wait for me and go to sleep."

    "I''m not sleeping till you get here, soe quickly." Sumire quickly hung up. "Kou, do you want to watch some movies?"

    "Sure, let''s do that."

    For the next few hours, the little boy woke up in small intervals, even though he was starting to find it weird how much the kid slept. Then again, he is a power user. He is only a young boy, so it''s normal that his body can''t contain the powers.

    It''s Mamoru''s son, so he has the sonic sound ability. The strongest power in the world.

    Seeing Sumire rub her stomach asionally, Kou recalled something and went to the kitchen. He returned with a cup of hot lemon water.

    Sumire blinked, surprised. "Uh this-"

    "Yu-yu gave me strict instructions." Kou grinned. "Unfortunately, he didn''t give me tips on how tofort you in bed."

    She rolled her eyes and sighed. "There are CCTV cameras here. If you flirt with me, Yuhi-san will kill you."

    The scary thing is that''s not just a threat.

 Chapter 660 On Your Mark Part 3

    Chapter 660 On Your Mark Part 3ˇˇˇˇ"But Mimi, your condition seems to be exceptionally bad. You should have just told him."

    "If I did, he would worry."

    "Even without the child, he worries about you a lot. Try to rely on him more, okay?"

    Sumire nodded. "I understand."

    After movie number five, or rather in the middle of movie number five, he saw Sumire struggling to stay awake. He told her to change her position, so she was lying down. The moment her head hit the pillow, she fell asleep.

    Kou nced back over at the kid in the cradle and picked him up. He tucked the child in her arms, and a rxed expression appeared on her face.

    This child came unexpectedly, and Mimi hasn''t had much time to spend with him. But, he is still her son. It''s a natural instinct for a mother to feel calm with her child nearby.

    His gaze fell on Sumire sleeping. When he sees her like this, it reminds him of back then. He had the privilege of looking at her sleeping face.

    Now that he thought about it, how did their odd rtionship start again?

    ..

    At Tsukuhara High Dorms - 20xx- Star Town

    It was an average day; he decided to pay a visit to his kohai Daiki and Mikaze. When he arrived at the room, Mikaze was practicing for the uing sports festival.

    "Wouldn''t it be easier to run outside?" Kou wondered.

    "Then I will be giving my opponents a taste of my skills."

    Daiki looked up from reading his book. "He talks all big, but justst week, he lost ten times in a row to-"

    Mikaze quickly interjected. "Kou-senpai, do you have any tips?"

    Kou''s lips curved to a grin. "Now, now I want to hear this. Who did Mikazeyan lose to?"

    "Me."

    Right at that moment, the doors opened, revealing Sumire. "I knocked, but nobody answered." She turned to him. "Kou, you are very difficult to find."

    Kou beamed. "Hey, Mimi, what about a little race?"

    "What''s in it for me?"

    "Let''s see; the loser has to kiss the winner."

    Mikaze''s face turned red. "K-kiss- but-"

    "Sure."

    It did not take long before both of them got into their positions. Daiki and Mikaze helped move some items away, so there was more space to run.

    "Don''t underestimate her, senpai!"

    Kou didn''t have a chance to underestimate the girl. Nobody told him that she was good runner. When she breezed past him when Daiki said go, he was shocked but quickly tried to catch up. He managed to catch up in thest leg of the race.

    But just when he thought he would win, she whizzed past him.

    "Damn," Kou said, dumbfounded.

    It''s not like he is particrly good at running. But he is still one of the fastest people in school. He has never had a problem before. Hold on, forget the fact that he lost. The consequences of losing are-

    "Lighten up, senpai. It''s just a kiss, right?" Daiki mocked.

    Kou cursed in his head. Why on earth did he suggest something like that? No, no. Sumire-chan won, so she will probably ask for something else.

    "Do I still get one? I mean, if you don''t want to then ¨C "

    His eyes widened when he heard those words. Wait, is she truly okay with this? Futaba did warn him before but is she truly like this?

    Mikaze quickly interjected, "No! He lost, so he has to pay up! Ne, senpai?"

    "We''re waiting." Daiki closed his book and nced over.

    ''Damn, these two just want to see him be humiliated. If that''s the case, then he can take advantage of this.''

    Sumire tugged on his shirt, and he shuddered.

    "Are we?"

    "I- uhˇ­" Kou was nervous. This is his first kiss, dammed it; those two clearly know that! To think he would be losing his first kiss over a game. However, his gaze fell on Sumire. The other party is very cute, so he ought to just go for it.

    He summoned whatever courage he had as he leaned down and slid his lips over hers. When she opened her mouth, and his tongue slipped inside, he wanted to curse.

    Kou felt a mixture of strange vors, his cigarettes, and her lip gloss, mixed with their saliva.

    It wasn''t long before he dominated the kiss, wrapping his arms around the back of Sumires head and her waist. But before he could continue, he felt a pillow hit his head.

    "What''s wrong, Daikin? I thought you wanted to watch us?"

    Mikaze, who was watching them, had a nosebleed at those words.

    "You don''t have to be so disgusting about it. An innocent kiss is fine, but that-" Daiki scowl deepened. "-take that elsewhere. I''m not interested in watching anymore."

    Oh? So that''s how it''s going to be. Well it''s fine. Kou scooped her up into his arms and stood up.

    "Where are we going?"

    Kou looked directly at Daiki and smirked. "Some ce private."

    ...

    Kou''s thoughts break hearing the sound of somebody entering the room. It was Yuhi; he looked utterly exhausted.

    "That bad?"

    Yuhi sighed deeply. "You will hear about it tomorrow; they went so far as to chase us down."

    Kou blinked, hearing those words. That sounds unusual. Normally the media wouldn''t persist so much- it makes sense. Why was Jun all beat up? From those pictures, Sumire looks like she is the culprit who beat Jun.

    It''s a story the media would certainly like. But even then, normally, it''s a topic that would invite much criticism. No matter how desperate they are to get a story, this is too much.

    His gaze fell on the sleeping girl and then back at the sheet music.

    "What measures are yourpany taking?"

    "Hino said he has something nned for tomorrow."

    "That''s toote," Kou mumbled. They should strike now while they can. "y this melody in the background with your guitar." He pointed to a spare copy of the scores.

    Yuhi stared at the sheet and immediately understood. "Got it, don''t let her down."

    ...ˇ­

    In front of thergest news building, two hourster. There was a hugemotion. Kou had set up a makeshift stage and gathered arge crowd.

    "Hey, isn''t that Maon Kou?"

    "No way, I''m a huge fan."

    "But he is performing here?"

    He doesn''t know which mediapany is targeting Mimi; it might not be this one. But, no matter who it is, they will still see this.

    "Everyone, I''m Maon Kou! Today I will be revealing my new solo song, look forward to it."

    Kou could see several people leaving the news building and some reportersing out of their vans. His lips curved to a smile when he made eye contact with someone. Judging from the man''s pale expression, Kou concluded that he had chosen the right ce.

    Mimi has changed a lot, and now she is going to have children with the man she loves. Now that she is living a normal life, he won''t allow anybody to trample on her peace.

    "On your mark!

    You''re loveholic,zyholic

    You''re already a prisoner

    You''re loveholic,zyholic

    Let me remain married to you for life

    (Shall I try to) Overreach myself and pout my lips?

    Now I''ll give a reward

    Up to you!

    If we throw everything off,

    Let''s be honest

    With our naked hearts (Smilex2 face)

    And expose ourselves (Smilex2 heart)

    Even if you get lonely

    And sink into the painful reality,

    I''ll take you to the sky where light is waiting

    And show you a dream

    I want you to see my way of life

    For your sake,

    I''ll give you a shining and dizzy

    Song kiss!" Kou sang.

 Chapter 661 It has to be me

    Chapter 661 It has to be meˇˇˇˇThe announcement came at exactly eight when he was spoiling her with breakfast in bed. He had just switched on the TV when Hino''s face appeared on the screen. Hino was right outside thepany building exining everything.

    He set up an official press conference so easily; that''s expected of Hino. But what is his solution-

    "Sumire and Yuhi will be performing together soon."

    At those words, he almost dropped the spoon into the porridge. Huh? Wait, what is he talking about?

    Just as he thought Hino repeated those words again, he confirmed that he didn''t just hear things.

    Yuhi looked toward Sumire and saw her panicking. "W-what if my heart stops?"

    Yuhi blinked at her innocent-sounding question.

    Why is she so cute?

    ''I am shocked too, but this reaction of hers interests me more.''

    "If it does, I''ll revive you again."

    "N-no need."

    Yuhi kissed her forehead. "I don''t want to practice with a ghost."

    "I-I''m too-nervous. Yuhi you--"

    "I know. Let''s do this, I''llpose a tune, and you write the lyrics?"

    "Yuhi, don''t you always write songs for me?

    "It''s true I have something I could turn into a duo, but are you sure? Making something new isn''t a problem."

    "I want to..perform with you as soon as possible."

    "I thought you --"

    "I''m very nervous. But singing with you, I have always wanted to." Sumireughed. "Really, my heart is going crazy. But I''m happy, Yuhi."

    At those words, he felt his heart beat increase; why was she smiling so brightly? So many people have told him how much Sumire admired and respected him as a singer. He thought he already understood, but it appears like that is not the case.

    She is smiling so brightly just because they are going to sing together.

    Yuhi picked her up and brought her to the room next door. There were cabs filled with CDS and scores.

    "Choose anything here."

    "Are these all about me?"

    Yuhi turned red, and Sumireughed again. "I see!"

    ''Would she smile more if she finds out the main reason why I have so many houses isbecause of all the songs I wrote for her the past few years?'' Or maybe she would find it weird. There is already a considerable amount in here.

    Yuhi watched her carefully browse through the shelves.

    "So," Yuhi coughed. "-you know people expect us to sing a love song.

    Most of these are love songs, but some random ones are mixed in. Before he realized that his feelings for her were love, he wrote different types of songs dedicated to her.

    "I know." Sumire trailed off. "Truly, it doesn''t matter what I sing with you, Yuhi."

    "It doesn''t?"

    "No matter what we sing, the feelings we have for one another will pour through."

    Recently, she has seemed more confident when talking about their rtionship.

    After choosing a few songs, they returned to the room. Yuhi made sure she was sitting on the bed.

    ''Labored breathing, flushed cheeks, and a trembling voice.''

    Her fever must be high again. His thoughts broke off when he heard her shifting closer until she was beside him.

    "You know, I can''t read your mood recently," Yuhimented.

    "You can''t? This is the I want to attack mood."

    "Attack, huh?" Yuhi traced her lips. "Are you uneasy about something?"

    "A little. Will people talk if I perform with you?"

    Yuhi frowned when he heard those words. Despite how casually she asked, he immediately sensed the fear in her tone.

    "It doesn''t matter if they do; what''s important is that I want to perform with you."

    "You may think highly of me, but those people---"

    "Those people are fools, Sumire. They are not worth your time."

    Despite his sharp words, Sumire looked like she didn''t believe him. She is trembling. She must be frightened.

    Yuhi held her tightly. "Ssh. I''m here." He whispered.

    "I--I''m sorry, I---just-" Sumire mumbled.

    "It''s fine. I get it."

    He does, despite what it seems. Sumire''s case is different from his; hers is more severe. But, he knows how it feels to be affected by hate from random strangers. She probably thinks, ''if strangers dislike me, what about the people who do know me? They must hate me more.''

    For her, hate and dislike are the same. Because nobody has taught her otherwise, it would exin why she immediately concludes that he is angry whenever he gets upset when she harms herself.

    This is too much; what did her parents teach her growing up?

    ''I already knew that she didn''te from a very loving household. But, didn''t they have themon sense to teach her something so simple?''

    It''s not like his circumstances were any better. But perhaps because he was abandoned earlier on and adopted by somebody else. He still escaped from being too damaged.

    "Yuhi, why do you never get upset when I behave this way?"

    "Why would I get upset?"

    "I''m being whiny and troubling you. I''m not making much sense either. You don''t find that annoying?"

    The damage is too much. He thought that Mamoru had managed to heal her heart. The only reason why she behaved that way when she first came to Tokyo was because she didn''t know Mamoru was alive.

    But now that she knows, she ought to return to her usual self. He made a mistake; she was never healed at all. What Mamoru did was temporary.

    ''It has to be you, Yuhi.''

    Mamoru often said it before. But he never believed him.

    Now he understands the magnitude of those words. It is exactly like what Mamoru said. The person who will heal her heart has to be him.

    "Sumire, you have to talk to me."

    "Talk?''

    "Tell me everything."

    "About my exes?" Sumire said, confused. "I think I said everything in the new year."

    "About everything else."

    At those words, Sumire immediately understood, and she averted her gaze. Yuhi grabbed her hands and squeezed them tightly.

    "It''s okay to talk to me, Sumire."

    "It''s not like I didn''t want to tell you, Yuhi. I was just worried that it would add to the list of problems I have in your mind." Sumire trailed off. "Besides, there are people with worse family situations. On the surface, we looked like a normal family."

    "Appearances can be deceiving."

    "That''s right, but it''s not like we were pretending to be a happy family. The happiness others saw just happened to be built at the sacrifice of one person, of me."

    She had barely said anything, but already he knew what the oue of this conversation would be.

 Chapter 662 A former friend

    Chapter 662 A former friendˇˇˇˇThe words that left her lips afterwards stunned him, and eventually, the girl fell asleep. He had to control his temper, but it didn''t stop him from punching the wall. He left briefly to make a few phone calls and confirmed everything Sumire told him.

    His main source of information is Makoto.

    ''To think they treated her that way.'' It angered him more than he thought it would.

    After a thirty-minute phone conversation, Yuhi returned to the room only to find the girl painting.

    ''I should have known; she isn''t the type to sit still when she feels uneasy.'' Still, he watched her expression brighten as she continued to paint. Maybe it would do her some good rather thany down and rest.

    He has to admit that he has been very overprotective of her ever since he learned of her pregnancy. Sumire is the same type as him; they both prefer to stay indoors rather than go outside. But maybe he is going overboard.

    His thoughts broke off when he heard the sound of a text message. Yuhi briefly opened it.

    Kei: I got her even though she is taken

    Yuhi sighed when he saw the image his friend attached. It was of a woman with short dark brte-colored hair fast asleep, her bare shoulders exposed. There is no doubt that underneath those sheets, the woman is naked.

    This photo''s simr to the one Kei posted on his social media ounts when he slept with Makino. At first, he didn''t think much of the posts since they didn''t show her face. But, after seeing her face, he finally understood his friend is terrible.

    That guy has such a bad personality. Why does he have to chase after women who already have a partner?

    There was a time when he felt envious of this person. He felt envious that there was a guy like Kei around. Somebody who was filled with confidence and charisma. Kei had everything that he wanted, everything hecked as a person.

    But after finding his own strengths, he realized how stupid it was topare himself.

    Moreover, after learning how this man treats other women, he decides he is better off being gloomy and depressing than a man who treats a woman badly.

    Yuhi proceeded to close his phone when he suddenly received a call.

    "Hey Yuhi, where are you?"

    Speak of the devil.

    "I''m at home.

    "The house in the private ward, right? The view here is as great as ever!"

    "Wait, don''t tell me you are here?" Yuhi questioned.

    "Yeah! I wanted to see my best friend." Kei replied enthusiastically.

    Yuhi sighed deeply, hearing those words. ''Best friend? What kind of best friend sleeps with my girlfriend.''

    The girlfriend this one slept with was Miyazawa Makino.

    ''I have already been cheated on twice.'' But the second one did not hurt as much as the first. Even though he probably liked Makino more than Touko. Touko''s betrayal hurt him a lot more.

    Yuhi shook his head. There is no use thinking about the past now. First thing is. First, he needs to get rid of Kei.

    He opened the door, and Kei entered. "Hey, man."

    The smell of alcohol and his friend''s appearance immediately caught his attention. Is he drunk? That''s not good. Yuhi tried to push Kei away, but he had already gotten into the hallway.

    "Why are you being so cold? Is it because I didn''t contact you the moment I returned? You know I have been busy-"

    Yuhi didn''t pay attention to his friend''s bbering. Kei must have noticed since he frowned.

    "I''m going to rest! Then you can tell me what your problem is."

    His eyes widened when he saw where his friend was heading.

    That''s the ce Sumire is resting. Before he could say a word, though, he heard the sound of the door opening. Sumire stood there with a shawl wrapped around her shoulders as she looked over.

    "Yuhi? Do we have a guest?"

    "What''s this? You have a woman over--" Kei paused, seeing Sumire. "Wow, she is pretty. Hey, can I take this one too?"

    Yuhi had to hit him when he said those words. "Hands off my wife before I break your bones."

    Kei seemed surprised but suddenlyughed. "I don''t see a ring."

    That is beside the point. Moreover, she does have a ring. But whenever they are home, Sumire worries about losing it, so she doesn''t wear it much.

    He managed to usher his friend into the living room before turning to Sumire.

    "Sorry about that." Yuhi apologized. "I hope he didn''t make you feel ufortable."

    "No." Sumire shook her head. "I haven''t met any of your other friends before."

    "More like a former friend. He slept with my ex."

    "With Touko-san?"

    "No, Makino."

    ''It was during the time I nned to break up with her. So although I felt upset, it wasn''t that bad. I was quite messed up then.'' For him, it didn''t matter anymore.

    ''Oh, I got betrayed again.''

    But who cared? He never expected anybody to genuinely love him.

    "Yuhi?" Sumire called out to him. "Are you alright?"

    "He has a bad habit of stealing other women."

    Sumire blinked andughed softly. "You''re so silly."

    "I am?"

    "I already have the most handsome man in the world. So why do I have to look at another person?"

    "The most handsome, huh?"

    "Mmm." Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck. "You''re handsome."

    ''I do like it when shepliments me.'' However, there are times when he bes insecure that she only likes him for his appearance. Yuhi sighed in content when he felt her lips on his. She is getting better at kissing.

    What was it she mentioned before? She mentioned something about practicing on him when he is asleep. This girl is truly driving him crazy. If he remains around her, he will certainly lose his morals. The closer they get, the more it feels like-

    Spying Kei watching them, he frowned and pulled Sumire away.

    He doesn''t want anybody to hear her cute sounds whenever they kiss.

    It was almost like she understood since she nodded.

    "I''ll lie down upstairs. Don''t take too long."

    "Yeah."

    With those words, Yuhi watched Sumire leave. He honestly wanted to go with her, but his gaze fell on his friend holding up a bottle of wine. Yuhi sighed but quickly joined Kei in the living room.

    Now that he thought about it when was thest time he drank alcohol like this? When he first started dating Sumire, he still drank. But only in small quantities and mainly at Atushi''s bar; he didn''t drink elsewhere. There was that party, and even then, Sumire came and fetched him.

    Back then, he only went to that ce because it felt like his emotions would explode; however, unlike before, he could no longer use drinking as a coping mechanism. The impact isn''t the same as before; he realized that his pain would not vanish even if he became wasted.

    "That''s Ibuki Sumire?"

    "So you knew?"

    Kei''s lips curved to a smile. "I was testing you."

    This bad habit of his hasn''t changed.

 Chapter 663 I know what you want

    Chapter 663 I know what you wantˇˇˇˇ"But she really is a fine woman. Too bad she has gone through some messed up shit. Hey, how many times has she cheated on you?"

    "Zero."

    "Because I want to be the next one--" Keipaused, hearing his words. "Zero?"

    "You heard me."

    "Huh, that''s unusual. Were the rumors wrong?"

    "A rumor?"

    "They said she is a slut who would sleep with anybody. Judging from her looks I thought it was true."

    It''s just a simple rumor and yet if Kei believed it, then there must be more to it. How annoying, how many more rumors are there about her?

    ''I thought I was doing a good job destroying those rumors but it seems like I have missed a few.''

    "But you''re serious?"

    "Is it bad if I am?" Yuhi questioned.

    What is Kei even doing here? It seems like he has returned from abroad for a while now. If he wanted to harass him regarding Sumire, he would have easily done so a long time ago. But, he is only waiting now.

    "What do you want?" Yuhi asked.

    "Ibuki Sumire, I was thinking of making her mine."

    At those words his gaze turned cold. He knew even without asking for the details that his old friend was serious. But, how many people has he had to deal with since he started dating her? No even before then.

    Moreover Kei is not Sumire''s type-

    ''I do have a type, it''s a guy like you Yuhi.''

    Recalling her words, he felt his cheeks turn red. That girl shows her feelings for him far too easily.

    "Are you that confident? Grinning like a fool like that all to yourself. Do you truly not think I can take her away?"

    It has nothing to do with confidence. After all how many sleepless nights has he gone by, thinking that she would leave him? Even before she disappeared for a few months, he already held this fear in the back of his mind. To think she truly ended up leaving.

    Ever since she returned, he makes sure that she falls asleep before him. He ensures that she is securely in his arms, and even then he waits a good two-three hours before falling asleep.

    ''I have no confidence that she will remain by my side, even more after discovering that Mamoru is alive.''

    There are many guys who like her, but amongst those many. The only one who truly made a difference in her life is Mamoru.

    ________

    A few dayster.

    She had suffered for the whole day due to the fever that afflicted her body. However, her body temperature returned to normal on the second day. But she wasn''t allowed to get out of bed until the sixth day.

    Her dear can be a ve driver. She tried asking Hino to persuade Yuhi to let her out, but Yuhi exined everything to Hino already. Hino being Hino agreed and even gave stricter instructions.

    ''It''s unusual being cared for this much, but I don''t dislike it.''

    Its refreshing, she doesn''t have to hold back her pain and suffering when she is in pain.

    ''But, I am dying to draw right now.'' She quickly made her mind up and mustered what little strength she had left to get up, before walking over to her desk

    Sheid out all the tools she needed on the desk. She then pulled out thest sketch she had drawn.

    ''If I keep missing school like this, then the preparations for the festival will end up dyed. Although I have been corresponding with the others via video chat, talking in person is still better.''''

    Moreover, she wants to check on Jun-kun''s condition properly. What is the current state of the rumors? Her being sick aside, is it still far too dangerous to go outside?

    If she asks Yuhi directly, he won''t hide it from her. But he certainly won''t be happy. She doesn''t like the idea of sitting around here and waiting for him but, ''I don''t want to see a pained expression on his face either.''

    Thest sketch she had drawn was a picture of her dearest. No matter how many times she draws Yuhi, it feels like she can never capture everything.

    Even though she is in the best position to see every detail about him. It''s difficult to capture that image into a drawing. She picked up a brush, and dipped it into the paint palette. What colours will she mix today? What colours can capture how bright and vibrant this person is to me.

    Each brush stroke gradually made the drawing look more and more life like. But this still isn''t enough, more and more. She has to do more.

    Her thoughts broke off hearing the sound of the doors m open.

    "Yuhi, I came over to y-"

    Sumire looked over and saw Yuhi''s friend Kei. She met him briefly a few days ago and since then he uses whatever excuse he can toe over.

    Kei''s gaze fell on her and she returned to focusing on her drawing. However it did not take long before she felt her concentration breaking. Richard had sat down on a stool which he brought over from the corner of the room right beside her. He intertwined a strand of her hair on his fingers and kissed it, one of his hands on herp.

    "What about today Sumire-chan?" Richard whispered in her ear. "They say I''m very skilled."

    Sumire sighed. "Your lines are getting worse."

    "But you could easily kick me out but you don''t. You''re quite the vicious woman, although I am not an honest man myself."

    "It''s not like we have done anything." Sumire stated tly.

    At those words Kei stoodup.

    "Allowing another man into your boyfriend''s home while he is absent. Does Yuhi know you''re like this?" Kei ;leaned against the pir and took out his cigarettes.

    Sumire holds out his lighter which he left the other day.

    "Yuhi likes everything about me, and the reason I keep letting you in here is because you''re useful to me."

    This man is a yer, who has slept with so many women. He even chases after women. The women he sleeps with are members of Dark entertainment. He is useful because he can provide information.

    "I can provide you with more than information." Kei cupped her cheeks. "I know what you truly want."

    "What do I truly want?"

    "You want--" Kei whispered in her ear before drawing back and brushing his fingers across her lips. "Am I right? Or am I wrong?"

    So he isn''t a simpleton after all. Still, her gaze dimmed. Does he truly think just because he has that information he can do whatever he wants?

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 664 Why?

    Chapter 664 Why?ˇˇˇˇSensing him lean closer, Sumire proceeded to step on his foot but before she could do so, somebody harshly yanked her away from Kei. Her eyes widened when she saw who it was.

    "San!"

    Sano looked at her furiously. "Who is this?"

    "Um, Yuhi''s friend."

    "You weren''t picking up your phone." Sano looked her up and down. "Did he touch you?"

    "No."

    Sano still looked upset and nodded. "I came here to do your check up. Terashima told me toe." He trailed off. "Can we go somewhere quiet?"

    Sumire nodded and led Sano to the room next door. She didn''t miss Kei''s smirk on the way out. The moment she entered the other room however Sano has her pinned againstthe wall. His lips is on hers before she could even think.

    Her eyes widened when she realized how strong his grip on her wrist was. What is this? She only noticed it brieflyst time they met but this is different. How did he get this strong? He wasn''t like this before.

    She raised her hand and pped him.

    "I told you, no." Sumire said angrily.

    "You almost kissed that other guy."

    "Are you stupid? I was messing with him. I would have stepped on his foot."

    "..."

    Sumire sighed seeing his expression.

    "We haven''t met in awhile. Don''t be unreasonable alright?"

    "You''re the one who hasn''t contacted me."

    ''Because while Sano is still useful. With her current ns, there is no need for him.''

    "I''m sorry, I have been busy. Thank you foring. I haven''t been feeling well recently." Sumire sat down on the sofa.

    "Terashinma told me. Can you describe your symptoms?

    "Recently my body feels warmer. Even when I don''t have a fever, it''s like this. Also, I experience pain in my joints and my heart aches. It''s bing harder to breathe." Sumire watched Sano''s expression slowly harden. "I am aware you may not have an immediate solution. But, is there any way to decrease the attacks?"

    ''I don''t want an attack to happen in front of Yuhi. I always want to look best in front of the man I love.''

    "Recently, the lord is the same. Sumire, you have to consume the lord''s blood."

    Sumire blinked when she heard those words.

    "I don''t know much about it. But recently he disclosed some details with me. He said you two met when you were escaping from the burning Ibuki manor."

    She met Lucifer that day? Sumire felt a throbbing sensation appear in her heart. Not only did she meet him, but she spoke slowly and asked.

    "Did I drink his blood?"

    "Yes."

    She felt her face colour turn pale at those words. Didn''t Yuhi-san tell her before that drinking another person''s blood is a form of intimacy? How could she do something like that with that man of all people? Moreover when she was young?

    Sumire tried to recall it, but only fuzzy looking images of her running in the forest appeared in her mind. This is frustrating, why can''t she remember.

    "I will get a sample of the Lord''s blood for you."

    "Eh?"

    "I know you do not want to meet him."

    It''s true that she doesn''t, but won''t he get in trouble? No, Lucifer must find Sano valuable. Despite the beating Sano experienced during winter break, it seems like he has returned to being in Lucifer''s good books.

    He looks a lot healthier and he no longer has bruises on his face.

    In the past he wouldn''t have voluntarily approached Lucifer. No, they didn''t even meet before. Strange, there is definitely something strange about him. Sumire extended her hand out to caress his cheek and the moment she did, he grabbed hold of her wrist.

    It was just a brief moment but Sumire immediately noticed it. She quickly rolled his sleeves up and her eyes widened seeing red coloured vein lines. This?

    "It''s nothing." Sano snapped.

    Did- Did Sano willingly participate in the experiment to be an evolved human? That is the only reason why Lucifer who was previously angry with him would forgive him.

    But why would he do something like that? Her thoughts broke off when he suddenly hugged her. She tried to break free but it was like what she thought, his strength has increased.

    "San, why?" Sumire mumbled puzzled.

    Why would he get involved? That time he followed her into that dangerous ce, he was clearly frightened. He doesn''t like hearing any talk about her being an evolved being, because he doesn''t want to ept that she is different than him.

    "Even if it is for something small, I want to be able to help you with my own strength."

    Ah, she made a mistake. Sano was never afraid of evolved humans. What he feared was being powerless, and being unable to do anything again.

    Just like when he had no choice but to let her go, because those people pressured him.

    So, this time will be different?

    Unfortunately she is no saint, she can''t ept that he has changedpletely. Perhaps he is still her most useful card.

    ''How far is he willing to go for me?''

    Sano has already done a lot. Participating in the evolved human experiment, wasn''t an easy decision. It would mean ceasing to be a normal human.

    This person who valued his humanity and pride more than anybody else, sacrificed it for the sake of his old girl who he threw away.

    "Was it painful?"

    "Yeah. I had to endure several hours being locked away in an ice pod. However, by the end of those long hours, I felt stronger than before."

    ''Does Sano not realize how the actual procedure works?''

    It''s hard to understand if he does or not. Right now he is spouting sweet sounding lines but, a familiar voice interrupted her thoughts.

    "Sumire? Is Nagawa here?"

    Ah, her dearest!

    "That''s cold Yuhi, I''m here too."

    Sumire quickly left Sano''s embrace and rushed over to greet her dear. The moment she saw Yuhi in his formal suit standing at the door way, she is left feeling breathless.

    "You''re here again? Stop bothering Sumire."

    "But she let me inside."

    This man! Is he trying to get her in trouble with her dearest? Her thoughts break off when Yuhi picked her up. Ah!

    "No matter how delusional you are, please control it." Yuhi looked towards her with a gentle gaze. "Hey, I haven''t seen you in a few hours but it seems like you have gotten prettier."

    Sumire felt her heart beat speed up at his words. Ah, her dear! This smile of his is so bad for her heart.

    But he is so handsome in that suit. ''I must have some type of suit fetish. He looks so good, I want to eat him.'' Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck and bent down to nt her lips on his.

    Whenever they kiss it feels like the world around them has stopped.

    Sensing a dangerous aura, Sumire drew back seeing Sano standing behind them.

    Oops, she almost forgot about him. However, she felt lightning bolts form between the three of them. What is this situation?

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 665 Restrain

    Chapter 665 RestrainˇˇˇˇIt makes sense for there to be lightning bolts between Yuhi and Sano. After all, Sano supposedly likes her. But why are there some around Kei too? Her gaze met his and his lips curved to a teasing grin. This person isn''t serious at all, is he?

    "Terashima, let''s talk." Sano is the first to break the silence. "Alone." He quickly added.

    Sumire stood protectively in front of Yuhi. "About what?"

    Sano sighed at her reaction, almost like he expected it.

    "It''s about what we discussed just now. Unless you want me to say out here?"

    Oh, that''s right, Kei is here. Her thoughts broke off when she felt Yuhi''s lips on her cheek.

    "Stay here and behave; no messing around."

    Ah her dearest knew! That annoying Kei, what did he tell him?

    Sumire tugged on his sleeve. "I will mess around, but with you."

    Yuhi''s lips curved to a grin. "Then that''s the n after we get rid of the two intruders."

    With those words said, Sumire watched as Yuhi and Sano walked to the other room.

    ''Hmmm, will it be alright to leave them alone? Sano''s emotional state seems unusual.'' No, it should be alright. Yuhi-san is stronger.

    "Well, well. It seems Yuhi understands you far better than I thought."

    At those words, Sumire sighed.

    "Don''t tell me you''re one of those people who think our rtionship is for show."

    She thought those rumors had died down already, but it appears that is not the case.

    "Initially, I did, but it''s not like what the rumors say. Ibuki, you-" Kei suddenly appeared in front of her. She took a few steps back, but Kei grabbed hold of her arm.

    Normally it would be easy for her to shrug him off, but she couldn''t do so today. Huh? Was he always this strong? Moreover, just now, he used herst name.

    "Well, you will find outter. When you do, I wonder if you can still smile."

    Sumire blinked, startled, but before she could say anything, he was already putting his shoes on and exited.

    That was unusual; what was with that expression on her face just now? Before she could ponder it anymore, her gaze fell on the TV reporting about Kou''s abrupt concerts around every media building in the city.

    They didn''t broadcast it on the first day, so she only just found out recently. She figured Kou would take some drastic measures to protect her and help calm the rumors, but she didn''t think he would go so far.

    Sometimes she underestimates how important she is to them. Kou is the only one who has made a move so far, but it won''t surprise her if the others do something.

    ''Ran should be cautious after that lecture I gave him, but the other two-''

    Her thoughts broke off when she heard her phone ring. When she saw the caller ID, her sweat fell. Speak of the devil, so it''s this one?

    "Hello, Sumire-san?"

    "Tetsuo."

    "Would you like to go on a drive?"

    Sumire blinked, surprised at his invitation. She thought he was calling asking whether he coulde over. A drive, huh? She recalled the droplets of rain drops on Yuhi''s clothes. It''s raining outside; this is the perfect weather for a drive.

    She quickly scribbled a note on the table and scanned the room. Spotting herposer book, she paused. She supposes this would be a good time to give it to him.

    Tetsuo should have more sense than to do what Kou did.

    _______________

    "I believe this is the first time I have taken you on a drive since I got this car."

    Sumireughed nervously. "Uh, previously, you would use a chauffeur-"

    She thought it was the same, but imagine her surprise when she only saw him in the car.

    "Were you not the one who told me that it would be nice if I could take you myself next time?"

    Uh, right, she did say something careless like that in her first year of high school. But that was before she knew who he was. It was a casual meeting in the library; they happened to want the same book. She fought hard and managed to get it, but it seemed like he was making fun of her.

    Her thoughts break off hearing the sound of her phone.

    From: Yuhi

    Be careful. I''ll fly to your rescue if anything happens.

    It''s from her dearest! But fly to her rescue.

    From: Sumire

    I just imagined you with wings, dearest; you will look cute.

    The moment she typed out that message, she received a video call request from Yuhi. She immediately sees a half-naked Yuhi with a towel on his waist. Judging from his messy hair, it seems like he just took a bath.

    "So, can you say that to my face?"

    She felt her cheeks color as she unconsciously examined him. There was no trace of b in his body, but he wasn''t overly muscr. He has muscles, but there seems to be a right bnce. How could she possibly imagine Yuhi as being cute? Just look at him.

    Yuhi chuckled as he followed her gaze. "Are you going to take it back already?"

    "Yes, it was my mistake."

    "I see; how is it so far? The reporters haven''t spotted you, correct?"

    At those words, Tetsuo leaned over slightly. "I won''t make such a mistake."

    "Of course, you won''t. But those reporters are sly like snakes."

    "I am aware. I shall keep her safe. So, do me a favor and put on some clothing before she explodes."

    Ah-! Sumire lightly hits Tetsuo''s arm.

    "But isn''t her expression amusing? Even though she gets to see and touch whenever she wants."

    "I''d rather not hear the details of your intimate life." Tetsuo turned to focus on driving.

    "Did San leave?"

    "He dropped off a bunch of medication too."

    Yuhi will probably use this chance to sneak one to Atsuro. He is so silly being too obvious about wanting to obtain a sample. If it were his usual self, then it would be easy.

    ''Is being beside me making him weak?'' That won''t do; the ck Alice organization has been making drastic moves recently. The dark entertainment business aside, they are openly showing themselves in the underworld groups all across Japan.

    At least this is what was in the message Aki left behind.

    "Did Kei do anything weird?"

    Sumire blinked, hearing his question. "Oh." So this is what he wanted to talk to her about. Recently he has had that strange look on his face whenever hees home.

    "Hmm, he has tried to make a move on me a few times. A few attempted kisses. But I stop him every time."

    Yuhi seemed frustrated, and she chuckled. "It''s true he is useful, but I won''t let him do whatever he wants."

    The only reason she did that with Sano was because she wanted to break him. If he thinks she is the same as before, if he believes that he still stood a chance. When she cruelly abandons him and crushes his hopes, what type of expression would he make?

    Sumire frantically shook her head. ''No, I need to calm down. I can''t have such dark and twisted thoughts anymore.''

 Chapter 666 Zettai Reido *Tetsuo*

    Chapter 666 Zettai Reido *Tetsuo*ˇˇˇˇThe drive with Sumire onlysted thirty minutes. It seems like Yuhi is as sharp as ever; he spotted the reporters following them when they almost reached their destination. There is an observatory with a good view nearby, and he wanted to show her knowing that she liked sights like that.

    He recalls how they ended up watching the aurora togetherst year, even though it was by ident. It was an ident, but he recalled his emotions at the time.

    It was the first time for him to feel such powerful emotions towards another human and a girl on top of that. He remembered thinking, how nice would it be if he had a moment with her like this again.

    The man named Hino wrapped a cloak around Sumire''s head. "Good work. I will take it from here."

    "Are you heading to yourpany?" Tetsuo asked.

    "Yes, it''s nearby. If the reporters see me, they will simply think you were taking Sumire to thepany but met me halfway, so I took over. It''s a simple story, but they should buy it." Hino trailed off when Sumire coughed. "Hey, do you have a fever?"

    "Just a little."

    "And you went out?" Hino pinched the girl''s cheeks. "Are the words of your manager only a joke to you?"

    "Ah, hey, it''s not my fault! It actually did go down, and I felt fine today. But San told me that I will be getting random high fevers."

    "Well, if Sano said so, but still, you better watch your condition. I can''t have you run out of fuel before your performance with Yuhi."

    "You''re bullying me. I will tell my dearest."

    Tetsuo watched the scene with great interest. He had heard the rumors, but it seems like Nasaki Hino likes Sumire. They seem to get along very well, too; it is rare for Sumire to show this carefree side of herself to anybody else.

    Sumire turned to him. "Tetsuo-san, it''s unfortunate that we couldn''t go today. But please take me another time."

    Tetsuo blinked in surprise.

    ''I thought she didn''t want to go; she seemed ufortable during the journey.''

    "Very well. I shall arrange a date."

    He caught a glimpse of the reporter''s car in the rearview mirror and said his final goodbyes before driving away. Sumire should be fine.

    ''I don''t know much about that guy, but he seems to be the reliable type-'' He spotted a violet-colored notebook from the corner of his eye. Isn''t that herposition book? Should he turn the car back now and give it to her.

    No, wait, why did she bring it with her- he paused in mid-thought, recalling something.

    ''Mimi wrote songs for all of us!''

    Kou''s words shed in his mind, and Tetsuo put the car on auto drive as he flicked through the pages. Sure enough, it did not take long before he reached a page that read ''For Tetsuo-san.''

    Even just briefly ncing at it, Tetsuo could tell how amazing the song was. That girl hasn''t changed her ability to create amazing songs. She can write such beautiful music easily.

    Since arriving in Tokyo, they have focused on other jobs and only silently watched over her.

    ''I can look at it properly another time.''

    He wonders, since when did he only start to sing that girl''s songs? Is it when she officially became theirposer? Or was it before then? It seems like it has messed up his rhythm ever since he met that girl.

    But he does recall when he first met her, it was on a rainy day. He wasing back from a job. Unfortunately, the car broke down, so he got told to wait somewhere. Realizing they were on a familiar street, he headed to his usual bookstore. There he met her.

    Seeing his phone sh, he sighed deeply. This is not the best time to walk down memoryne; he has work to do.

    .....

    At an elite coffee shop.

    Unlike the rest of the members in his group, he is an average person. He cannot assist with helping either Yuhi or Sumire with the fight against the ck Alice organization. Both Kou and Ran are members of the underworld, and Jun is a skilled hacker. But he has nothing that he can offer.

    Normally it would not bother him, but those four have recently be busier. He has to cover for them when they are doing group jobs.

    Even for him, covering jobs for four people is a nightmare. He doesn''t even want to start with Kou and Yuhi; why do those two have so much work? Do they not sleep?

    It makes sense for Yuhi to have a lot of work as a number one idol, but what''s with the other one?

    Tetsuo is truly d that he recieves work based on his personality. He lifted the cup of tea to his lips.

    "This Fragrant tea and exquisite sweets. Perfectly through service. This ce promises to deliver a wonderful afternoon. I hope some beautifuldies will someday join us in this tea room full of tradition and elegance. Arashi, the sugar."

    Jobs like this make him d that he is an idol. Initially, he had no interest in the entertainment industry; he was born as an elite member of society. Why would he have to join the entertainment industry that is filled with dirty rumors?

    Those who belong to the elite industry see the entertainment industry as vulgar. He had a conversation with Sumire-san once about it, and it seemed like her parents were the same.

    ''I, too, had the same thought.'' But, that changed after he met Kou. It was because of Kou that he ended up bing an idol. At first, he simply wanted to repay him for all his help, but after, he became an idol. He realized that it was quite enjoyable.

    ''I would not mind doing this type of work for a bit longer.'' Before he knew it, that year turned into several. He epted the president''s offer to be a group with Kou and two other members.

    His other team members, Iwa Ran and Kira Jun, differedpletely from Kou. He was half expecting two more hyperactive members, but he found the opposite.

    "Yes, sir." Arashi hands him the sugar, and he carefully ces a few cubes inside before stirring it.

    "It''s perfect," Tetsuomented as he took a sip.

    "What''s going on?"

    "I can''t believe we can''t enter while you''re filming."

    The waitress bows. "I''m terribly sorry. We''ll let you know once we''re finished."

    One of the ''downsides'' to being an idol is this. Using public areas for shooting requires the public not being able to enter. It''s only natural since there arews that require individuals'' faces not to be caught on camera if they don''t belong in the entertainment industry.

    But closing down the shoppletely would be bad for business. Although if this shoot goes well, then it would be a good marketing strategy for the shop.

    ''It seems like the waitresses are having a hard time exining; that leaves me no choice.''

    Tetsuo stands up.

    "No way, we want to go inside now."

    "Ladies, I''m terribly sorry," Tetsuo interjected.

    Recognition automatically filled the girl''s eyes, and he noticed the tint of red on the other one''s cheeks. "Are you possibly Tetsu-sama from M5?"

    ''A fan, this is perfect.'' Tetsuo smiled, and the girls squealed, and he bowed.

    "Please ept my sincerest apologies for offending you. "

    "Actually, we-"

    "I''ll have some tea prepared for you. Would you like to watch us film? " At thatment, the girl''s eyes brightened up. "I''m delighted to have such beautifuldies watch us. We''ll work quickly so you can be seated soon."

    "Okay."

 Chapter 667 Zettai Reido Part 2

    Chapter 667 Zettai Reido Part 2ˇˇˇˇThe moment they finished the filming, he turned to the blonde-haired man who was trying to leave. Tetsuo gradually grabbed his cor from the back and dragged him to his dressing room.

    Tetsuo sits down on the chair. "Exin."

    Why is he doing a job like this when he should be investigating Jian Hijiri''s matter alongside his fellow team members? This is the reason why Hamano Atushi returned to Star Town.

    "There are rumors that Hijiri is here, so I wanted to check on Sumire," Arashi admitted.

    "Then, what are you doing here and not going to see her?"

    Arashi''s expression darkened. "I-I haven''t seen her this entire time. I have no excuse. I even turned her away when she came to my university to meet me."

    "I heard about that, and I have to question your motives."

    "I have none. I just feel too ashamed to see her. I was useless when she was struggling so much. Everybody expected me to be able to help her, and at the start, I thought I could."

    "But you gave up?"

    "I seemed to have underestimated how important Mamoru-san was to her. If I had noticed before, then I would never have-"

    "-confessed to her?"

    Arashiughed weakly. "Back then, she was dating Nagawa Sano, so of course, I wouldn''t think Mamoru-san was that important to her. I knew I was crazy confessing to her then, but I still wanted to try."

    "I see." Tetsuo trailed off. "But even if it was crazy, you probably thought to try because you noticed her unusual behavior."

    "Sumire was dating Nagawa-san, but she didn''t seem particrly attached to him. I didn''t understand the reason why or had the nerve to ask her, but I wanted to take that chance."

    Tetsuo sighed, hearing those words. "I wasn''t aware that you were that type of person."

    He averted his gaze. "It''s not like that, and in the end, I was right, wasn''t I? Sumire never liked him."

    "But interfering in another rtionship as a third party is wrong. I see; it''s not just the guilt from not realizing that Sumire is close to Mamoru-san. But for being a third party."

    At those words, Arashi kneeled down with a defeated look on his face.

    "Sumire seems happy now; that''s all that matters to me."

    "I see, so Ichinose, you''re giving us your blessings. Thank you for that." A familiar voice said.

    Tetsuo nced over and spotted ck hair and brown-colored eyes. "Yuhi."

    "Oh, you''ve finished already? I thought I''d help you with this one."

    "It''s alright, but if you''re free, do some of Kou''s work."

    Yuhiughed. "Right, the type of work he does is different from your usual style. You should learn to be more flexible." He trailed off and turned to the now frozen Ichinose.

    "You''ve met with Nagawa and Makoto Soujiro more than Sumire." Yuhi looked at Arashi with a frown. "You better go and see her."

    "But-"

    "I mean, I am fine with it if you don''t want to. But she was starting up some crazy theories about you being in love with one of them. Lately, that girl keeps reading some weird BL manga, so she is turning into one of those-"

    Arashi''s face turned pale, and he stood up. "Sir Terashima, where is your girlfriend right now?"

    "That''s wife." Yuhi corrected. "She is at home with bad morning sickness."

    "She''s pregnant?"

    Tetsuo watched the scene with great interest. Right, Arashi doesn''t know about it yet. How will he react? Arashi seemed to have mixed feelings about the news judging from hisplicated face.

    "Kou is with her right now, so you don''t have to worry about being alone with her. Go."

    With those words said, Arashi quickly rushed off. Tetsuo couldn''t miss the expression on his face.

    "Geez, if he wanted to see her that badly he should have done so before."

    "It doesn''t bother you?"

    "I already heard about what happened with Ichinose from Sumire, and she told me ''while I could have developed feelings for him, it never happened. So now I just consider him a senpai I was close with.''"

    Tetsuo could imagine her saying those words with an indifferent look on her face.

    "She can be quite cold when she wants to. I pity him looking so excited."

    "I am sure she added something else."

    Yuhi looked flustered. "Something along the lines of, ''My dear, you don''t have to worry! My heart, body, and soul belong to you. Especially my body, you can do whatever you want.''" Yuhi sighed. "I had to stop her there before she spoke any more crazy nonsense."

    "But is it crazy when she is speaking the truth?"

    "Ha, I don''t know what''s with her recently. Although I don''t mind this, I can''t help but think that this drastic change is due to something that happened."

    "I think you''re overthinking too much." Tetsuo trailed off. "Why not ept that she no longer wants to suppress her feelings for you?"

    "That''s true. I should do." Yuhi mumbled.

    Tetsuo couldn''t miss the expression on his face, so he quickly changed the topic.

    "So, what is the real reason why you came here?"

    "The cake here, I thought Sumire would like it."

    "In other words, it''s a new craving of hers."

    "Right," Yuhi said, defeated. "I have been running all over town buying her food from various ces. Because I told her to stay home, she spends a lot of time browsing trends online."

    "Isn''t it fine to spoil her asionally?"

    "My life savings will be on the line." Yuhi trailed off. "Anyhow, I have another reason why I am here. Can you do me a favor? I feel like I should have asked you sooner. But I wasn''t sure if it was okay to get you involved."

    "Is it to do with your fight against those people?"

    "Yes. ording to Sumire''s sources, there are members of the elite circle amongst the members in thatpany." Yuhi paused. "So you-"

    "You want me to investigate?"

    "Yeah." Yuhi nodded. "I am sorry to do this. But since the other four are involved already. It won''t surprise me if you end up targeted by them too. Of course, if it bes too dangerous, withdraw immediately." He slides an invitation across the desk. "Tonight, go to this."

    "Very well."

    "I am surprised that you are just agreeing. But, I won''t question you." Yuhi stood up. "Well, I better order her cake. See you around."

    Tetsuo nodded and watched as Yuhi went to the counter before he stood up and left the shop. The moment he exited, beams of light hit his face. How unusual, it''s sunny.

 Chapter 668 Zettai Reido Part 3

    Chapter 668 Zettai Reido Part 3ˇˇˇˇA few hourster, at Rosette hotel.

    Tetsuo arrived at the ball on time and scanned his surroundings. It

    seems like the people he is supposed to look out for haven''t arrived yet.

    For now, he ought to. He paused in mid-sentence when he saw a woman with brte-colored hair wearing a purple colored off the shoulder dress.

    Sumire? Despite being far away, he couldn''t mistake that colorbination. Didn''t Yuhi say this is a ce where those hostile to her may gather, so what is she doing walking into enemy territory so boldly?

    A trap, at least it felt like one to him. Unlike his other team members, he deliberately tries to avoid getting close to Ibuki Sumire. However, it seems like Yuhi has seen through that.

    ''Why is he even allowing me an opportunity to get close to her?''

    Thankfully the girl hadn''t noticed him yet, and he had no intention of letting her see him. He already regretted his behavior from the previous day. He did not know what possessed him to ask her out on a drive.

    ''I have already regained my senses. I will not do it again.''

    "Isn''t that Ibuki Sumire?"

    "Somebody talk to her."

    "No way, no way. I tried, and she coldly rejected me with a smile."

    "Che, she is acting high and mighty. But when those peoplee here, will she act calm?"

    "Right, I can''t wait to see her crawl and beg. Maybe we can have some fun with her then."

    So, this is the reason why Yuhi asked him and not Kou. Kou could easily do this job too. Unlike hispanion, he will not overreact if somebody bad-mouths Sumire. It certainly isn''t pleasant to hear, but it would be worse if he overreacted.

    "But she sure is pretty; look at that smooth hair and smooth skin. How would it feel if I touched it?"

    Tetsuo almost dropped the cup of wine in his hands, hearing those words. Do these people have zero morals? What kind of vulgar topic are they discussing right now?

    "Hey, I have an idea."

    Unfortunately, he could not overhear the rest since they were whispering. ''Those people have bad intentions. After all, I''ll have to watch over her at a closer range.''

    Tetsuo scanned the room and found her exiting and heading over to the gardens."Pardon me. I was just curious why the leadingdy would leave the banquet so easily."

    ".."

    "Perhaps are you not feeling well?" Tetsuo asked, concerned.

    Sumire shakes her head, "It''s not that."

    "Then, could it have something to do with Ichinose-san?"

    At thatment, she flinches, causing him to chuckle. "Sumire-san, you are quite obvious as usual. Would you like to share your problem with me if you don''t mind?"

    Sumire averted her gaze. "Honestly, I feel quite awkward speaking about this with you and the others."

    Tetsuo smiles. "Indeed, it''s not a topic you can easily bring up in front of the others. But you can say it in front of me."

    "That''s true."

    In the end, she sat down crouched on the ground while he leaned on the wall beside her. It did not take long before Sumire confines in him.

    "I see, so that''s it. But is it not normal?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Because you also made a promise to Ichinose about your singing. It''s only natural. It would also reflect."

    "I, back then, thought that I just wanted everyone to hear my song. But after Yuhi disappeared from my life, even that thought vanished. Hino said that recently I haven''t been having fun when I''m singing, and I also noticed that. I''m sure the fans did too. I can''t sing bright songs without Yuhi around, but I don''t mind if people don''t listen to my songs anymore. I only want one person to listen."

    He remembers something Mamoru-san said before; he said that for Sumire, singing is her lifeline. Without it, she would cease to exist.

    Tetsuo reached over and patted her hair at those words, causing her eyes to go wide. "Alright, I''ve heard it loud and clear. Your feelings."

    "Tetsuo?"

    "Truthfully speaking, I haven''t been worried at all, unlike the other two. Sumire-san, you without a doubt only love Yuhi, and what you''d rather see now is the colors of the wind, not a seven-colored melody."

    "Wai-" Sumire looked offended for being exposed. "H-howe you know?"

    It''s reflected quite clearly in your singing, you know? I wonder if the other two were distracted by the seven-colored lights. But I can see it. I''m sure the others do too. What do you really want, Sumire-san?" Tetsuo chuckled.

    "You really do have some impressive confidence." She mumbles. "But Ican''t deny anything."

    "Indeed I do. Sumire-san, I''m sure by now you have a lot of things you want to say to Yuhi, right?"

    "A lot, it''s true that whenever he is busy andes homete. I end up suppressing my emotions but cannot convey them through words."

    That''s right, that is something he has noticed, too. Even now, she still finds herself clumsily tripping over her own words when it concerns matters of the heart.

    But that is fine too; it''s not easy to convey emotions.

    "Then are there not any other means to convey it?" Tetsuo trails of.

    "What''s that camera for?"

    "Ah this? I was thinking of taking some pictures today. Anyone can press the shutter button to release on the camera. But what''s important is how you feel and what you choose as your subject. I want to see other worlds with my own eyes. Thend, air, the sea, the daily lives of people living in different ces. Their facial expressions, their emotions. I want to see everything over there, and while I''m filled with the brim of these thoughts, I press the shutter.

    Joy, anger, fear, loneliness, and sorrow. Through the lens of the camera, emotions and conflicts are revealed. These pictures that allow me to express myself are the best moments that define me."

    "I see. Didn''t that just answer my question?"

    "Ah."

    "You know, from the very moment I listened to your songs, there was something I understood. Although you need all those factors topose your songs, the meaning behind what you sing is different. Truthfully speaking, we met each other before you became ourposer. " Her eyes went wide at thatment, "But at the same time, it''s like we didn''t meet at all."

    Yes, it was long before he saw her in the book shop. It took him a while to understand the Sumire he met, and the Ibuki Sumire from the elite circle was the same person.

    "At my rtives funeral?"

    "Yes. That was the first time I looked at you, although only from a distance. You gave off a strong and dignified air then. Up until then, I had imagined you as a child as beautiful, strong, and dignified. That''s why when you became ourposer, I was surprised."

    Her sweat dropped at thatment. "Because I wasn''t like you imagined?"

 Chapter 669 Zettai Reido Part 4

    Chapter 669 Zettai Reido Part 4ˇˇˇˇ"No, the opposite. You were still like that, and yet I discovered many more pleasant sides to you. Back then, I had my worries and doubts about inheriting my household. Since I''m the only male heir, naturally, I take it, and yet I felt pressured under my elder sister''s gazes. They wished to inherit the household, but only for the money and riches.

    I could have easily given up my position to them; yet, had I done so, I knew we would have been in ruin by now. It''s shameful to admit, but I also had issues with my family. Jealousy, envy, resentment. In the elite world, such feelings are not umon at all. But those with talent that surpasses their elder siblings tend to suffer the most. However, when I met you, all those thoughts disappeared in an instance like they were never there."

    "I- didn''t do anything. Back then, I still had so many doubts."

    Tetsuo nodded. "That''s right, you did. But so did we all. Your presence was enough to soothe us. Or rather should I say your rather strange habits, even though you were a princess, you were just like a normal girl. Saying things like, ''How is this book? Do you think I can read it? '' '' It''s prettyplicated, you know?'' ''What do you like to eat? '' '' I happen to do a bit of cooking myself.'' Truthfully I always did think you were an odd one. Despite having such graceful looks, your actions clearly contradicted it."

    "Umm, is this supposed to be praise?"

    "In simpler terms. I am saying it is alright to do as you please now. You are already tied to that person, but that doesn''t mean you can''t care for someone just as much."

    Sumire sighed. "I admit defeat; you''re too smart for me to trick." She trailed off. "Hey, how did you find the song?"

    "You have a bad personality as always. I knew you''d ask about this the next time we met. It''s done. I finished writing the lyrics. I nned to unveil it at my next event."

    "Hmm, then before then, maybe you can sing it for me."

    Tetsuo looked at her, surprised. "You mean, right here?"

    "That''s right! Why do you think I lured you away, your so slow."

    ''She truly has a bad personality.'' But he doesn''t dislike it.

    Tetsuo took a deep breath and sang.

    "While under the influence called ''dreams,'' from prison of frozen love,

    I felt nothing born in the heat of this majestic love

    The Aurora rains down, and the two of us will believe

    In eternityˇ­ I''ll kneel only to you in this majestic love

    I''ll teach you the tenderness of night, close your eyesˇ­

    A voice counts, one, two silently. You''d best be quiet.

    Let''s cast away words, this cold kissˇ­grows warmer

    God, if you''ll allow it, let timeˇ­ah, let it stop

    Snow white purity, blooming in your stainless heart,

    This feeling, this desire, this prayer, they''re immersed in this majestic song

    Shining, glistening in a single tear,

    It''s like these emotions pieced my heart, reviving in meˇ­

    As stars dance in the sky, my frozen hand

    Still has yet to understand the warmth of ''bonds.''

    Could you teach meˇ­?" Tetsuo sang.

    By the end of the song, he had kneeled down and had a blue rose in his hands.

    Sumire blinked before she beamed happily and epted it. "As I thought, a melody like this suits you better. Thank you for writing such beautiful lyrics."

    Tetsuo removed the rose from her hands and slipped it onto her hair. "Thisis better."

    "I see."

    Before he could say anymore, Tetsuo spotted ck hair.

    "Hey, I came after all. I was worried-" Yuhi''s sentence fell short when Sumire jumped on him and kissed him. "Crazy."

    Sumire pouted. "If you dislike my greeting, you''re not getting another!"

    "Then I''ll steal one." Yuhi kissed her lightly. "What do you think?"

    Sumire clung to his arm. "I think we can go somewhere and do more."

    Tetsuo walked away without saying a word to either of them.

    __________

    It seems like there is truly no need for him to worry about her anymore. Unlike the other three, he knew how fragile his connection with her was. Their meeting was a simple one. When he realized they attended the same school, he thought he would change that simple meeting.

    But, his otherpanions got to her first. Tetsuo sighed deeply. What use is there having regrets about it now? Even if he has regrets, it''s not like he can change the current situation.

    The moment he entered the ballroom, there seemed to be amotion.

    "Hey, did you see that just now?"

    "No way, no way. It can''t be the same person-"

    "Even if his face was hidden under a mask, but isn''t that the sh?"

    Tetsuo''s eyes widened hearing that nickname; it can''t be, can it? Although Sumire already confirmed and exined that Mamoru is alive. He still had his doubts. But that nickname, the sh, can only belong to one person.

    He eavesdropped on a few more conversations and walked over to the second balcony on the second floor. The moment he did, the doors shut behind him.

    "Few, I thought Ki would notice me. I am d it''s just you."

    He froze on the spot hearing that voice and hesitantly turned around. There he saw a man wearing a silver-colored mask and a grey-colored cape. That brown hair and this voice-

    "Mamoru?"

    "Long time no see, Tetsuo."

    Tetsuo looked at the man dumbfounded and sighed. "I heard some strange rumors that you''re part of D entertainment, but is that true?"

    Mamoru paused before shaking his head. "It''s not what you''re thinking, but it''s true that I came here tonight with them."

    "I see. So, I will ask now." Tetsuo recalled Sumire''s state when they found her several months ago.

    ''Yuhi-san was mumbling that Mamoru was the one who caused those wounds.'' Recalling what Jun said, Tetsuo frowned. This is definitely Mamoru, but there is something different about him. The aura around him seems a lot darker now.

    "Are you her ally?"

    "I always will be." Mamoru walked over to the balcony. "I came here to meet with Yuhi, but it seems like he sent you instead."

    "He sent Sumire and me. Sumire is here."

    At those words, Mamoru froze, and panic shed through his eyes. "I-I should have known.."

    "Are you not going to stay then?"

    "I can''t have Ki find me. I wanted to discuss this in person, but it will have to wait." Mamoru passed him an envelope. "Give this ro Yuhi for me."

    "Mamoru-san, I think Sumire would want to see you."

    With those words, Mamoru turned around briefly with a weak smile. "I do too." Before disappearing into a pool of light.

    Tetsuo sighed as he gazed at the folder in his hands and recalled Sumire''s expression. What she was talking about had nothing to do with Ichinose Arashi; surely, when she spoke about somebody else she cares for, she meant Mamoru-san.

    Even now, he doesn''t understand why she has to live such a fate.

    *Disimer: I do not own the song*

 Chapter 670 Feeling restless

    Chapter 670 Feeling restlessˇˇˇˇFebruary 3rd, 2015

    Yuhi-san''s home is equipped with the necessary facilities that a regr entertainmentpany would have, which is why she doesn''t necessarily have to go out to train. But she was feeling restless. So she left the training room and lounged around the couch in the living room.

    How many days, no has it been more than a week already?

    Why does she have to be under house arrest when she has done nothing wrong? Sumire sighed deeply as she rolled to one side and hugged the Yuhi-san plushie in her hands.

    As his number one fan, it''s normal to have his merchandise. But it wasn''t until recently where she asked Atushi to send this over.

    Her dearest has been very busy recently; he alwayses homete, and yet even though he practices less. He can still pick up moves faster than her. But she felt more motivated than discouraged.

    She wants to reach Yuhi-san''s level. If she does, Sumire scrolled through her phone and saw the negativements since Hino announced the duo between Yuhi and her.

    It''s not like she doesn''t understand where the hate ising from. It is unheard of for someone on her level to perform a song with Yuhi, let alone release a song with him. The entertainment board must be giving Hino a hard time announcing something like that without informing them.

    Due to the efforts of Kou and Tetsuo, however, her image has improved, so those people cannot dismiss Hino''s idea easily.

    But even if it has improved, the hate doesn''t disappear, huh? It''s not like she was expecting it to. Without darkness, there can be no light, and the same goes vice versa. The darkness of the entertainment industry, the ugly side filled with malice, will not vanish.

    However, one day she wants to close the gap, even if it is only a little.

    Her thoughts break off hearing somebody enter the room.

    "Hey, Sumire, I''m home-" Yuhi paused. "You know I said this already but seeing that stuff creeps me out. Besides, why do you even have that?"

    "This is a limited edition doll from your third-anniversary concert. Do you know how many tickets I had to send to win one?"

    Yuhi exhaled deeply. "You truly are my number one fan. I wonder what that box Atushi sent you was."

    "I asked him to fetch me stuff from my home." Sumire trailed off and sighed. "Yuhi-san you''re too busy recently. Even though youe home every day, you always fall asleep."

    "So, in other words, your lonely and pent up."

    "Wh-what!" Sumire immediately got up.

    "Why are you getting embarrassed about it now?"

    That''s true; after everything that has happened, it would be unusual for her to feel shy. But, being seen through like this isn''t unfair.

    Yuhi pulled her into his arms. "I told you previously that holding back isn''t good for you, and I also said that it''s up to you to decide if you ever want to do anything. I know my limits."

    Sumire could only stare at him, speechless. Why is he always so considerate? It makes her look like the only weird one.

    "I want to." Sumire admitted. "B-but, it''s bad for the twins. I should be careful, right?"

    "Mmm, good girl." Yuhi kissed her forehead. "I''ll satisfy you with kissester. So before then, why don''t we eat? I bought you those donuts you were asking for."

    Sumire pulled away from Yuhi immediately and ran to the kitchen. "I''ll make some tea."

    She was finishing putting the leaves and water in the pot when Yuhi hugged her from the back. She felt his lips on her neck.

    "I didn''t get a kiss."

    She rolled her eyes. "That''s what you get for teasing me."

    "You know you''re not the only one holding back." Yuhi sighed. "How many weeks along are you? This is torture."

    Sumire giggled at his words. "We only just found out, right? It hasn''t been that long, so you have to wait for a while longer."

    Yuhi turned her around and ced his hand on her forehead. "Now that I get a closer look at you, were you training? I told you not to dance so hard."

    "But there is a duo dance break in the middle of the song. I am not a good dancer Yuhi-san. So, I have to put in more effort to practice."

    ''Although I stopped briefly because I felt restless.''

    "Silly girl." Yuhi ced a kiss on her forehead. "I told you already that it''s okay for you to slow down. If you''re finding the dance difficult, I will help you."

    "It''s not fair Yuhi-san. I thought you were only good at singing and idol dances are your weakness."

    "That''s how it was. But ever since the entertainment board told me I had to team up with the other guys. I have been practicing. They would never have epted me as the center member if I had a signal weakness."

    "I suppose that''s true."

    "Speaking of those guys, the songs you wrote for Kou and Tetsuo are being well received. You see more people trying to defend you online too." Yuhi trailed off. "I spoke about it with Hino; if this pace continues, then we can return to school again."

    Her eyes brightened at those words. "Then I should work harder!"

    "You never listen." Yuhi scooped her up and carried her over to the couch in the living room. He briefly left her there, returned with the teapot and cups, and ced them on the table.

    He positioned her on hisp and wrapped a nket around her shoulders as he rubbed her fingers.

    "The temperature has been dropping recently, so you should put on moreyers."

    "You are worrying too much, Yuhi-san. I am alright." Sumire extended her hand out and caressed his cheeks. "You''re the one who looks tired. It''s okay to work hard for your cute and adorable wife, but remember how sad she will be if your handsome face gets damaged."

    "My wife is so strange. She shouldn''t avoid looking at me if she truly likes my face."

    Sumire sighed, hearing his words. "Don''t you think we would have a problem if I stared at you all the time?"

    "I wouldn''t mind."

    "Of course, you''d say that."

 Chapter 671 A mission for you

    Chapter 671 A mission for youˇˇˇˇ"Let''s eat; you seem to have enough energy now."

    But if he has been working hard this entire time, she doubts donuts will be enough for him. Oh that''s right. Sumire broke free from his hold and walked over to the kitchen. She took out some sandwiches from the fridge.

    It was a sandwich with vegetables and grilled meat stuffed inside.

    "I''m sorry this isn''t much. My nausea was bad, so I couldn''t cook-" Sumire paused, seeing his expression, and averted her gaze. "What is it?"

    "I just thought of the perks of having a talented wife."

    Sumire stepped on his foot, and Yuhi yelped in pain. "Hey now, I amplimenting you."

    "It''s only a sandwich, your exaggerating."

    Besides, she is quite sure his pretty childhood friend has cooked for him. Sumire recalled the article of them participating in a recent cooking show together.

    Yuhi sighed, stood up, and brought her back to the couch. "Alright, you''re having your mood swings again." He trailed off and caressed her hair. "I am tired after working so hard. Can''t you be nice even if you have to pretend?"

    Oh, her heart seemed to melt hearing those words. But she recalled what she saw on the.

    "Hey Yuhi-san, have you seen your friend recently?"

    "Cas? We were on a program together a few days ago."

    Oh, he isn''t hiding it. She felt him flick her forehead. "Don''t be jealous. Your cooking is a hundred times better. I even asked the show director if you could be the female guest next time, and he agreed. Hino will send you the details."

    Sumire blinked, hearing those words. He is pushing away her jealousy before she even gets a chance to properly get jealous. Moreover, he even got her work. She wrapped her arms around his neck and hugged him tightly.

    "I love you, my dear."

    "Mmm." Yuhi nodded. "That''s better. Rather, are you going to eat?"

    She opened the box, and her eyes brightened. "There are so many to choose from; which one should I have first?"

    "Whichever you like, and if you feel too sick, you can save the rest."

    As Sumire bit into the doughnut, she beamed happily. Now that she thought about it, her cravings have increased recently. Is it because she is bored at home but has more time to surf the. Yuhi-san would buy her the food no matter what new craving she got.

    She put the doughnut down and hugged him tightly.

    "My dear, I must have saved thousands of people in my past life. I am so lucky to be your wife."

    Yuhi gently caressed her hair and patted her back. "Your schedule will be very busy when the house arrest is lifted. But do you want toe with me and see the venue?"

    ".."

    She may even try on the dress at the wedding venue. Sumire felt her face redden at the mere thought. Oh, to think this day is actually happening.

    "I think I''m dreaming."

    "Silly girl, you-" Before Yuhi could finish his sentence, they heard the sound of her phone.

    Sumire, however, froze hearing the ring tone. She immediately answered it angrily. "Aki! Where on earth have you been? How could you leave everything to Atushi? He isn''t even part of our group."

    She heard familiarughter on the other end and sighed. "This isn''t funny; you know those people are taking serious action."

    "As expected of you, riri, you''re so well informed."

    "And so? I would curse you to death if you didn''t find anything worthwhile on your adventure."

    "Now, now. I have something useful. Are you alone?"

    Sumire nced over at Yuhi; she pulled the phone away for a moment. "I''m just going to step out, okay?"

    "Sure."

    She headed towards the balcony and briefly looked back to see him eating the other sandwiches. Well, it''s not like she can''t just tell himter. Sumire slid open the double doors and stepped out onto the balcony.

    "What is it?"

    "Recently, there were rumors about arge-scale arms deal. You heard about that, right?"

    "Yes, some guns were smuggled in from overseas. I am guessing you went over to stop the trade?"

    "It was a coincidence that I did."

    Her eyes twitched, annoyed hearing those words. This person has an unusual ability to make her angry.

    "But when I went there, the guns were missing."

    "Huh?" Sumire eximed. "Wait, how many?"

    "Five thousand."

    At those words, Sumire sighed. Five thousand guns went missing, and they are not normal guns either. Guns from overseas are most likely more advanced. This is no good; even half that amount is enough to start arge-scale war.

    "Find them, no wait. We need to narrow down the search if that many went missing."

    "I already did, Tokyo."

    Sumire already had a bad feeling when she saw his caller ID but of course.

    "Then I''ll deal with it."

    "As expected of the real leader." Aki trailed off. "And so are we getting Yuhi''s help on this?"

    "No," Sumire muttered. "Now isn''t a good time for Yuhi to be involved in arge-scale operation. What he is doing is already risky enough; thankfully, the media are focusing their attention on cooking up a false love triangle."

    "But is it false? What if he is cheating on you-"

    "If you say another word, I''ll cut off your tongue or fill your head with bullets." Sumire threatened.

    "So scary, but you should bring someone with you just in case."

    "Alright, is that all?"

    "I''ll mail you some more details, Riri; remember to value lives."

    "I know."

    She ended the call with those words and looked up at the sky. A clear sky and yet a huge cloud. It will probably rain; however, tonight is probably the best time to strike and do this job. Yuhi-san will be busy until tomorrow morning.

    ''I have to finish up quickly and then head back before he returns.''

    Her thoughts broke off hearing a knock on the door, and she opened it. "Are you finished?"

    "Yup." Sumire clung to his arm. "My dear, do you remember what you said? You said after we eat, you will attack me with kisses."

    "Hah, but what should we do? I''m tired."

    "Then I''ll be the one doing the attacking." Sumire beamed happily. "What type of position do you like?"

    She suddenly felt Yuhi lift her up. "You''re provoking me too much. I guess you know what will happen?"

    "That''s what I want."

    If only she could spend more peaceful days like this with Yuhi-san with nothing happening. However, she recalled Aki''s distressed tone. Even though he tried to sound like his usual self, she sensed how tired and exhausted he was.

    It''s not like him; he has always remained calm ever since they first met.

 Chapter 672 This is Sumire

    Chapter 672 This is SumireˇˇˇˇTokyo - Suburbs harbor, 7:30 pm

    It was the first time she had actually wanted Yuhi to leave her early. But up until an hour ago, he stayed by her side. The amount of kissing they did remains firmly on her mind. Ah, her dear is so good at kissing. It felt like she was on cloud nine the entire time.

    Unfortunately, they didn''t do anything more than kiss. It''s so unfair; why can''t they do it when she is pregnant?

    "First, you arrivete, and now your spacing out." An annoyed-looking Nakura Shin said.

    Sumire chuckled. "Sorry, sorry. But it''s just like you to be punctual."

    The person she decided to drag along with her was Shin. Hino was the other option, but Hino had been just as overprotective over her since they discovered her pregnancy. Hino certainly nags more. Shin knows about it, but he won''t nag her.

    "I already nned to charge the Holy knights arge fee if I got injured."

    Her sweat fell. "Despite what it looks like, our group isn''t made of money." She trailed off. "So, did anything interesting happen?"

    "In those cargo boxes are little children, female orphans from the looks of it."

    Sumire''s gaze dimmed hearing those words. So, it''s enough that they stole the guns, but now they n to do something with those children? She could think of all types of scenarios, forced prostitution or being treated as ves, but no, in this case, it is much worse.

    "Human weapons," Sumire mumbled. "They n to turn those girls into killers."

    Shin nodded. "I overheard them say something about them swapping ships mid-way."

    "Then we should stop them at the harbor or jump onto the ship. Sensei, which one do you think is better?"

    "We shouldn''t be jumping into ships that we don''t know anything about. Besides, if they are swapping ships halfway, don''t you think they will blow up their other ship?"

    "Oh that''s true."

    Shin looked at her with a troubled expression and then back at her stomach.

    "You know I am going to prioritize your life over the deal, okay?"

    "I know already." Sumire trailed off. "Sorry, and thank you, Shin."

    She understands that this is reckless behaviour. But other than her, nobody else can stop this deal. Although there are thousands of members in the underworld, and arger group may be better for this job. However, there is a higher risk of thousands of people dying.

    "As for where the guns are," Shin pointed to many boxes in the harbor area. "I think it''s obvious."

    Sumire sighed deeply. "Well, it''s good that we don''t have to search, but now it''s just too obvious. The boxes are so close to the sea. When we fight, we have to be careful that we don''t knock them down." She trailed off. "Shin, how confident are you at shooting?"

    "I suppose I am good, but why?"

    "Can you shoot the two drones that have been watching us the past few minutes?"

    Shin looked rmed, and she chuckled. "Rx, it''s not like we spoke about any sensitive information."

    "You should have still said something sooner." Shin sighed and aimed his gun at the two flying drones.

    Sumire used this moment to appear in front of one of the armed dealers. A man with blonde hair was wearing a strange bandana on his head and unusual sunsses.

    ''These people dress weird.'' Why does nobody in the underworld have a decent sense of fashion?

    He seemed startled seeing her and aimed his gun clumsily; she only had to move away slightly for the bullet to miss her. Sumire swiftly pulled out her gun and aimed at the man causing him to fall down, leading to alerting the other men.

    Seeing her, they quickly surrounded her.

    She quickly changed the bullets toser beams and aimed at the others. She trapped some against the boxes and on the ground.

    "Rubber bullets?" Shin said from behind her.

    "Right, this is why only I can do this job."

    If it was anybody else, they would have killed these people.

    "So your not going to-"

    "Of course not! If I kill someone, it will be bad. I know when to cultivate good karma."

    Besides, she ns to jump on Yuhi-san when he gets back. How could she do that reeking of blood? She will be cutting it close, so she won''t have the chance to take a shower.

    "Moreover, you could tell just now. These people are not good at fighting; they are very clumsy at using guns. Oh, but of course, not everybody here is inexperienced. I am sure the experienced ones are hiding in the shadows somewhere. Those are the ones I''ll kill."

    Shin raised his hand. "Forget it. I''ll do that. Like you said, it''s bad karma. I am fine with having bad luck, but you shouldn''t." Shin looked towards her stomach. "-even though it''s not obvious. Is there really two in there?"

    At those words, Sumireughed. "Mm, my dear is amazing."

    "You sound so proud." Shin trailed off. "Is Nagawa okay with that?"

    "Don''t you start as well? What Sano thinks doesn''t matter." Sumire mumbled.

    Right at that moment, she felt blood lust and looked towards therge warehouse in the center. Her lips curved to a smile.

    "See, they are the ones we have to kill." Sumire beamed happily. "Shin, can you aim that far?"

    "Unlike you, my range isn''t that good. I am better at close-rangebat."

    "Then I''ll serve as bait." Sumire walked towards the center. She could hear Shin''s protests, but it was already far toote. A rain of bullets came heading her way in seconds.

    Sumire dodged every single blow and loaded her gun with real bullets. ''Just in case.'' These people are attacking to kill her; unlike the ones earlier, their bloodlust is obvious.

    The attacks became more aggressive, but she dodged every single bullet. Each movement in the air felt like she was dancing. Dance! Oh right, this is a good opportunity to test it. It became easier to dodge the blows when she used some of the dance moves.

    Maybe it''s because she has been practicing nonstop for days, but it feels like her reflexes have gotten stronger. Sumire increased her speed as she fired several bullets. She heard Shin fire from behind her, and some of the snippers went down.

    He said he couldn''t shoot from a far distance, but that was quite good.

    But still, this is unusual.

    ''The boss ordered everybody in the organization not to kill you. He said he wants you taken to him alive. So nobody should be attacking you with the intention to kill.''

    That''s what Sano told her, and she even confirmed it with Eli. But, there is no doubt that these people want to kill her.

 Chapter 673 Mashima Mirako

    Chapter 673 Mashima MirakoˇˇˇˇWhat could it be? If Lucifer told his people about her, he surely must have distributed a photo. Or rather, at this stage, it would be unusual if people who belong to the underworld didn''t know her? Is she missing something?

    Her thoughts broke off; feeling an unusual presence, Sumire immediately stepped back and shoved Shin out of the way. A cloaked man stepped out of the shadows. That cloak is simr to the one Lucifer wears, but it is different.

    "Who are you?" Sumire decided that there was no use beating around the bush.

    "Oh, you don''t know who I am? Even though you asked people to investigate me."

    Investiga- ah, could it be?

    "Your Toh''s brother."

    ording to the files Kou gave her, his name is Mashima Mirako, and he is twenty-two years old.

    "Seeing as how you''re still calling him in a familiar tone. I see, so you''re still seeing my brother?"

    ".."

    Sumire knew it would be stupid to refute his misunderstanding now. But she can''t openly admit something that isn''t true either, so she simply stayed silent.

    "A woman like you, I wonder what''s so special." He trailed off. "You used rubber bullets? Are you trying to act like some type of saint?"

    "Of course not; that word doesn''t suit me." Sumire raised her gun and casually fired it, causing the bullet to graze his cheek. "You see? I switched already."

    "Hahahaha, I see you''re that type of woman. But you know, when you shoot, it should be with the intention to kill."

    Before she could even make a retort, he appeared right in front of her and aimed his gun at her. He is so fast-! Sumire barely dodged it, and the bullet hit her right shoulder; he aimed a second one just right after the first that hit her leg.

    What is this? It''s not like his marksmanship is better; his shoots are a bit clumsy. But his speed makes up for that. He is fast, but so is she. She learned from Ru after all, and yet is he faster than her?

    Mirakoughed. "This is why you don''t let your guard down."

    Sumire took out her other gun, but it immediately slipped out of her fingers since Mirako fired another shot. She tried to aim at him, but for some reason, none of her attacks werending.

    ''Is he using some type of trick? I have perfect marksmanship.'' Although having that doesn''t necessarily guarantee that she would have perfect aim each time. But, it does guarantee that most of her shots should hit. She shouldn''t miss this many times in a row.

    After saying those words, he punched her stomach hard, and her eyes widened, rmed. Ah no-!

    "Sumire!" Shin screamed as he caught her.

    Sumire coughed and felt droplets of blood leave her lips as Shinid her down on the ground. She clenched her stomach and felt a pool of blood appear around her.

    The children--

    Yuhi''s children-

    No, she can''t allow anything to happen to them. She has to do something. But her entire body feels so weak.

    ''Then, do you want me to take over?''

    ''Isn''t it fine? Once again, make use of me-''

    Sumire hears voices in her head. Her vision was blurry, and she felt she was losing more blood each second. This isn''t good; she has to move. She hears Shin exchanging blows with Mirako, but Mirako is obviously messing with him and not taking the fight seriously.

    Her consciousness will fade.

    ''Hey, don''t sleep; if you do, I''ll just use your body for my own use-''

    Who is talking to her? It''s annoying. She is already in so much pain.

    Before her consciousness could fade, she heard somebody calling her name frantically and insulting her. She could barely see now, but she made out red hair.

    "Atsuro?" Sumire mumbled weakly.

    Why would Atsuro appear here?

    "Tsk, damn it. You really are stupid!"

    That''s definitely Atsuro, but Atsuro wouldn''t appear here on his own. Sumire mustered her remaining strength, turned her head, and spotted ck hair wearing a ck outfit with a cape. A cape? Her dear looks good in anything.

    "Y-Yu-"

    Yuhi must have heard her since he crouched down and kissed her lips softly. "Let Atsuro heal you. You worked hard. I''ll deal with the rest."

    "Children, our children-" Sumire sobbed.

    How many minutes have gone by since she started bleeding? What if there is an issue?

    "Leave it to Atsuro; even he has some tricks."

    "But-"

    "Stay strong, Sumire." With those words, Yuhi walked back over to Mirako and Shin.

    Mirako''s gaze was dark, and Sumire felt his bloodlust increase.

    "So your Terashima Yuhi? You''re the one who killed them-!" Mirako looked absolutely furious.

    Killed? What did her dearest do?

    She felt a warm light around her stomach and realized that it came from Atsuro''s hand. Several scrolls with ancient writing scribbled around them were glowing too.

    "You''re seriously crazy," Atsuro muttered. "Do you know how frightened I was when I heard that Aki told you that and when Shin confirmed my thoughts?"

    Ah, so Atsuro must have told Yuhi.

    "But if you think I was frightened, Yuhi looked like he would copse on the spot."

    "Y-you were together?" Sumire said weakly.

    "Yeah, we had something to discuss."

    "Atsuro, what about the kids?"

    "Thankfully, he didn''t hit too hard. But he still hit you, and that''s why you bled. Just leave it to me. I will have you fixed up in no time."

    "Is this healing?"

    "Something simr to it." Atsuro gave her hands a reassuring squeeze. "So, if I save your children, will you start trusting me now?"

    Sumire blinked andughed at his words. "You''re so silly. Is that why you have been sneaking around with my dearest recently? Are you trying to persuade him first so he can persuade me?"

    "If you know, then fall for it already."

    "You still get annoyed easily."

    Due to Atsuro''s ''healing,'' she was slowly regaining her strength, and her vision was gradually returning to normal. She turned to Yuhi, who was now fighting Mirako. He wasn''t using guns but a sword, or rather two swords.

    Sumire blinked, surprised. So that''s the weapon he prefers? Now that she thought about it, when they worked alongside one another. He would always look at the gun and say, ''a bit too small.'' She never understood what he meant, but now it makes sense.

    His movements are so swift; he must have practiced a lot. Whenever Yuhi fights, he looks ten times cooler. It feels like she is going to fall in love with him all over again.

 Chapter 674 Angry

    Chapter 674 Angryˇˇˇˇ"Stop looking, so love-struck," Atsuro said, annoyed.

    "But he looks so cool. Ah, maybe I can attack him after this."

    "Oi, even if I am healing you. I am only stopping the bleeding and any internal damages. Thetter, I am only focusing on anything that would cause you to miscarry. You should still rest when you get back."

    Sumire sighed. "Even though I had ns to attack."

    "Also, Yuhi is very angry. He isn''t going to shout at you in front of everyone. But when your alone, he will."

    At thatment, her face color turned pale. "Wait, stop healing me. I think you should send me to the hospital instead."

    Atsuro sighed. "Are you that afraid?"

    "Yes!" Sumire immediately replied. "You don''t understand, Atsuro. My dear never gets angry at me, so during the rare asions that he does. It bes terribly frightening."

    "That''s great then; even if I scold you, you won''t listen."

    Che, of course, she won''t. Atsuro''s scolding is him nagging after all. Sumire turned to the fight again. When she briefly looked earlier, Yuhi pushed back Mirako with his swords. The oue of the fight was already decided.

    But now, Mirako could no longer continue to take on a defensive stance. He slumped to the ground. Yuhi didn''t waste any more words with him and returned to her.

    Yuhi kissed her eyelids. "She looks better, thanks, Atsuro."

    "If you''re going to thank me, don''t kiss her in front of me," Atsuro said, annoyed.

    "I gave you time alone with her; that should be enough." Yuhi scooped her up. "Alright, time to go."

    "Eh, but what about Mir-" Sumire turned to the scene and realized that Mirako was nowhere to be found. So, he ran off right after the fight ended?

    For somebody who was acting high and mighty earlier, he sure is fast to run away.

    "I let him get away, even though I could have finished him off. I feel like he can still be useful."

    Sumire blinked, hearing those words. Wow, how frightening, and she thought she was scary. After beating him to a pulp, he is suddenly ''useful?''

    "Just to let you know, if he didn''t hurt you. He may have gotten off with a lesser punishment."

    Nervousughter escaped her lips. Yes, her dear is in a frightening mood. This isn''t good for her. Perhaps it was due to the relief of being in Yuhi''s arms or just being tired, but she felt her eyelids close.

    ____________________

    When she woke up, they were already close to the house. She managed to persuade Yuhi to put her down. It did not take them long before they reached the familiar building and the moment they got inside. She felt the temperature drop.

    Yuhi will never get mad at her publicly because he knew the media would use it to their advantage. He will not do something that will cause her more harm.

    He leads her to the living room and still doesn''t say a word as he makes her sit down on the couch. Uh-

    Oh no, Yuhi-san is definitely angry this time.

    Yuhi''s gaze was dim. "-and so? What was all that about?"

    "Um."

    "Regaining the goods after a failed arms deal?"

    "But if the enemy seeded, it would have caused the start of arge-scale war," Sumire argued.

    If that happened, there would be more lives that are lost.

    "Who cares about that?" Yuhi yelled. He punched the wall causing arge crack to form. "I told you repeatedly, damn it, to prioritize your own safety even if you have to abandon your mission."

    "But--"

    "Sumire, have you forgotten that you''re pregnant?"

    "I know that''s why I didn''t kill anyone."

    "That''s not the point. The point is you put yourself in danger. You have to remember it''s not just you anymore. You''re carrying two other lives other than your own." Yuhi emphasized two other lives, and she paused.

    So, that''s why. He is worried about losing the children.

    "What I am worried about is you, idiot." Yuhi suddenly said.

    Her over the kids? Seeing his already frustrated expression, Sumire knew better than to question him.

    "Ah, I-I''m sorry."

    Yuhi sighed. "Show me your shoulders. Atsuro only healed your stomach; he didn''t do anything about the other two."

    That makes sense; he probably thought that saving the children in her stomach was a priority. But, show him her shoulder? Sumire carefully undid her shirt buttons and slid her shirt off slightly, revealing her injured shoulder.

    Yuhi walked over with a medical box and slowly applied some ointment to the wound.

    He still isn''t looking at her. Is he that upset? What can she do? She doesn''t like this atmosphere. It feels suffocating- Her thoughts break off when she feels a familiar pair of lips on hers.

    Ah, he is kissing her. Despite the surprise, Sumire rxed and opened her mouth. But the moment she did that, he stuck his tongue inside. This isn''t the first time they have kissed using their tongues, but even she knew something was different.

    "I-I can''t bre-" Sumire barely managed to get those words out when Yuhi was kissing her deeply again.

    After ten minutes, Yuhi stopped kissing her and mumbled against her lips.

    "Don''t do that again, okay?"

    "Y-yes?''

    "Like I said, don''t do something that careless again. Next time you do, don''t me me if I lock you up."

    "Y-yes."

    What kind of kiss was that? J-just now, it felt--

    "Hey, are you listening?"

    "Can you kiss me again like what you just did.."

    Yuhi looked at her dumbfounded and sighed. "Just now, I kissed you aggressively because I was angry. Are you telling me you liked it?"

    "Y-yes."

    "As your punishment, you''re not having anymore."

    Sumire looked at him dejected, but he suddenly cupped her cheeks. "However, you''re too cute for me to stay mad at. Consider yourself lucky that I am addicted to everything about you."

    That''s wrong, Yuhi; the lucky one is her. If he hadn''t shown up at that moment, she would have listened to that voice and lost control of herself.

    That voice, no, there was more than one voice. It felt like she had heard it somewhere before, a long time ago.

 Chapter 675 If I go crazy

    Chapter 675 If I go crazyˇˇˇˇ"So, I''m serious, yeah? Don''t do that again." Yuhi kissed her eyelids softly after that round of intense kisses.

    "Mm, I understand, my dear."

    "You say that, but-" Yuhi sighed. "Forget it, next time I''lle with you. It''s not that I don''t trust Shin to have your back. But, you have a habit of rushing off on your own."

    Next time they can be together?

    "But, the media-"

    "It''s fine."

    "You''re the one who doesn''t take safety margins, Yuhi," Sumire eximed. "I can''t cope if you end up in a scandal and it destroys your entire career."

    At those words, Yuhi kissed her again. It was so sudden, and yet it didn''t take long for her to wrap her arms around his neck, and she rested her face on his b nshoulders.

    "My dear, what was that?"

    "I have decided," Yuhi mumbled. "Whenever you say something stupid. I''ll shut you up."

    Uh what? Sumire stared at him, speechless. Okay, so maybe what she says is silly inparison. His career or her safety? Naturally, Yuhi will prioritize thetter since it involves her life.

    "I think my lips will end up damaged. We already kiss as a greeting; if we add this, we will be kissing all the time, not that I would dislike that."

    "Brat." Yuhi''s lips curved to a smile. "Well, kissing is all we can really do at the moment anyway. So, increasing it isn''t bad."

    At those words, she pouted. "Yuhi-san, if I didn''t get hurt. I would have attacked you!"

    This is so unfair; now, all her nning has gone to waste.

    Yuhi pinched her cheeks. "Behave."

    How unfair; what''s with his self-control? Wasn''t he the one who said something along the lines of not having enough of her?

    "We secured the guns, and I am sure Atsuro and Shin will pass on the message to Aki. So you don''t have to worry about it anymore."

    Sumire blinked. Does he still think she is thinking about the deal? Since earlier seeing him in that outfit distracted her, and now she really wants to do a bit of touching.

    Still, now that he mentioned it, she is curious. "What about those people?" She was referring to the ''enemies'' she took down.

    "I called for a cleaner."

    Her eyes brightened at those words. "As expected of you, my dearest, you understand me well." She trailed off. "Those people you see were clearly newbies who only just learned to wield a gun. They do not deserve to die."

    "Mm, I am familiar with your fighting style well. Still, I think you should switch tactics when we face core members of the ck Alice organization."

    "Are you saying I shouldn''t show them any mercy?"

    "That''s right."

    Sumire responded to this by cing light kisses on his neck.

    "Hey, don''t try to bribe me. You understand after today, right? Even if you show mercy on the underlings, it will do nothing. The big bosses will just take advantage of it and cause you to drop your guard."

    "I wasn''t at my best. I would have held back regardless since Shin was with me."

    Then again, Shin has already seen her fight seriously before, so she supposes it would have been useless. Her thoughts broke off when she felt Yuhi''s fingers unsp her bra strap, and she rolled her eyes.

    "Mister, where are you touching?"

    "A nice soft ce," Yuhi mumbled. "Really, you scared me too much. I know I said I wouldn''t, but just tonight. I want to reassure myself that you''rehere."

    Hearing his shaking voice and trembling body, Sumire paused. Ah, that''s right. Yuhi-san is a huge crybaby. More than anger, the feeling of fear must have been stronger.

    She tightened her hold on him. "I told you previously, Yuhi-san, you can do whatever you want to me, and I will like it regardless of your emotions when you do it."

    "Ha, I don''t know about that. It feels like I won''t be able to treat you preciously today."

    "Then, do it already."

    Yuhi pushed her down at those words until shey on the couch.

    "If I go too crazy, stop me."

    Sumire agreed, but they both knew she wouldn''t.

    __________________

    The following morning, Sumire immediately regretted not stopping her dearest crazy rampage. It did feel nice, and she even cked out, but now she feels all sore.

    "I told Hino what happened. He said we should rest for a few more days, and then we can go back to school." Yuhi said, breaking her thoughts.

    But still, this situation might be good. Her gaze fell on Yuhi, who was feeding her.

    "We?"

    "Hino said I should do my job as your limiter." Yuhi fed her another spoonful of porridge.

    She woke up this morning with terrible pain in both her arms. She hadn''t realized that Mirako had aimed at her other shoulder too. Unfortunately, since neither she nor Yuhi noticed, she woke up with an infection.

    After receiving instructions from Atsuro, Yuhi wrapped bandages around both of her arms and said she couldn''t use her hands for the next few days.

    "But you know, what about bathing?" Sumire wondered.

    "Well, if you don''t mind, I can help you there too."

    Sumire stared at him and then pped her hands. "Just now, you said something shameless so easily, so I am praising you for it."

    "This is an odd thing to be praised about." Yuhi trailed off and put the bowl of porridge on the bedside table. He caressed her cheeks. "Are you feeling alright?"

    "No, I''m all sore because of a certain someone."

    "Damn," Yuhi grumbled, and sheughed. "You really were pretty yesterday."

    "Just yesterday?"

    "No." Yuhi kissed her lightly. "Every single day since this earth was created."

    "That''s a bit overboard." Sumireughed. "Are you getting better at ttery, my dear?"

    "I improved for you. Do you want to lie back down?"

    "Mmm, I was nning on adjusting Jun-kun''s song a little. Yuhi, could you write down the changes for me while I listen to the melody?"

    "Sure." He sat, adjusted the bed headboard so she couldy down and sit at the same time, and walked over to get herposition book that Tetsuo returned the other day.

    "You know people recorded Tetsuo singing to you that day, and it blew up on the. Tetsuo was quite upset that his new song was revealed in such a way even though he had ns for the reveal during a huge event."

    Sumireughed. "But it''s good; people can hear the song when he is singing it directly for the person he wrote it for."

    "Damn, that bothers me." Yuhi sighed. "Well, I understand by now that Tetsuo is thest one I should worry about."

    "Mm, correct, my dear, your other rivals are improving themselves. You should be careful."

    She was only teasing him but seeing the disturbed expression on his face caused her to stop. Recently, he has reacted sensitively regarding this topic. Is he that worried that somebody will take her away? How foolish.

    Previously love was a foreign subject to her, and she didn''t think she deserved to have it. But after she met him, those thoughts changed.

 Chapter 676 Inner fear

    Chapter 676 Inner fearˇˇˇˇ"What is it?" Yuhi must have noticed that she was staring.

    "Mm, I was thinking how handsome."

    At those words, Yuhi looked even more troubled, and sheughed.

    "My dear, you''ve been acting weird recently. Are you alright? Is there something you need to discuss with me?"

    Yuhi shook his head and kissed her again. "No." He ced a pair of headphones on her ear and connected it to herptop. The familiar melody she wrote for Jun-kun yed through the headphones, and she looked at the score.

    "This bit, reduce the tempo." She pointed to the score, and Yuhi made the adjustments.

    She asionally felt Yuhi looking at her as she concentrated on the song.

    This makes her feel a bit self-conscious, although Yuhi has already told her that he likes looking at her. It doesn''t stop her from feeling embarrassed.

    "So hey, after this. Do you want to go over our song?"

    "Y-yes, but we can''t practice any dancing with my hands like this."

    "That''s fine; we can take turns singing instead. Or I should at least show you how much progress I have made. But honestly, unlike you, I haven''t had much time to practice."

    Even if he says that, if it''s Yuhi-san, there is no doubt that his few minutes of practicing are ten levels higher than her.

    "Yuhi-san, do you truly think I can stand on stage next to you?" Sumire mumbled. "I am not just saying this because of myck of confidence. It''s just in terms of skills-" Her sentence fell short when he kissed her again.

    Sumire pouted after he drew back. "I''m being serious! That wasn''t a stupidment."

    "Yeah, you''re right. I just wanted to kiss you again." Yuhi admitted.

    "Now, who is being needy?"

    "To answer your question about skills, you''re probably only a level or two below me. Sumire, you said you used to practice independently for hours every day. When your parents went on vacation, you took advantage of it.

    After the ident, you didn''t speak to anyone for a while, and ording to Aki, all you did was sing. When you started living on your own, you had nobody to restrict you, so you sang. Just think about it; all that time and effort you used to sing is no different than somebody who debuted as a child."

    Now that he puts it that way, she tried to calcte the hours in her head. ''I did practice a lot; it would be strange if I didn''t develop skills that time, the more I sang, the better I became-''

    "If that''s true, why am I not at your level?"

    "Because you suck at dancing."

    "Ah hey!" Sumire eximed, and Yuhiughed. "I know I''m bad, but hearing it from you upsets me."

    "I am joking; your dance skills are a bit above average already. But since your singing level is on a higher tier. Naturally, you will see your dancing as bad."

    "That makes sense," Sumire mumbled. "Because I focused so much on singing, my other skills fall short."

    "Yeah, but you''re trying to change that now."

    "You see, singing is everything to me. If I can sing, that''s all I need. I don''t have to stand on a grand stage or enter argepetition. I don''t need money or fame either. If I can sing, then that is enough." Sumireughed weakly. "Does that make me strange, I wonder?"

    "No, I think it''s great." Yuhi''s gaze softened. "I was the same way, and I probably still am. For people like us, singing is our lifeline. We can only sing well when we are not thinking ofplicated factors. Everything else is not important."

    "But you enter many contests, Yuhi, at least you did before."

    "Yeah, because it was what Hino wanted. I had no interest in them personally. Perhaps I didn''t get along very well with the other contestants because I showed such indifference."

    "Did they bully you? Are you alright, Yuhi?" Sumire leaned her body forward so she could brush her forehead against his. "I''m here for you."

    "You seriously have no idea what you are doing to me." Yuhi trailed off and sighed as he drew back. He adjusts the headboard again, and she ends upying back down.

    Yuhi plops himself beside her, and Sumire blinked, confused. Maybe they are going to cuddle? She stared at him, puzzled for a few minutes before Yuhi pointed to his arm. So, they are going to cuddle? It''s hard to predict his behavior after what happened yesterday.

    This morning when she woke up, she saw Yuhi with a pained expression on his face as he changed her bandages. He looked like he was in pain, then his expression changed to an angry one.

    Sumire cautiously rested her head on his arm, and Yuhi sighed.

    "Why are you acting all jittery?"

    "I-I think you''re still angry," Sumire mumbled.

    Even though he has been spoiling her this morning with affectionate words, she can''t forget that pained look she saw when she woke up.

    "If I was still mad, I wouldn''t be lying here with you."

    "But Yuhi, I-"

    "I''m sure you have reflected on it, and honestly, I have to apologize for yelling. What you said was certainly correct. There would have been more bloodshed and a high chance of you being in danger. Thinking about it, you would end up dragged into the conflict if that many guns vanished. Too many people hate you."

    Her sweat fell hearing him sigh at the end.

    She indeed ends up making enemies wherever she goes. But does he have to sigh like that?

    "So, you don''t hate me, Yuhi?"

    "So she asks after spending that passionate night with me. Hey, be honest. Do you think I am the type of guy who would spend the night with a woman I hated?"

    "You could do-" She paused, seeing Yuhi re at her, and sheughed softly. "I am joking, my dear."

    "Every time you joke with me, I end up having a heart attack."

    "I said this because I woke up briefly this morning and saw the expression on your face." Sumire paused, wondering whether or not she ought to continue.

    Yuhi seemed troubled, but he nodded. "I just felt frustrated. How could I have allowed something like that to happen to you? We were together not too long before; if I didn''t go, you would have been safe."

    "Yuhi, calm down. You don''t have to me yourself every single time something bad happens to me." Sumire trailed off. "Okay?"

    "How can I not me myself? Before we dated, fair enough, I had an excuse. But now that we are together, you will soon be my wife. How can I not protect you?"

    "But, you didn''t date me so you could protect me, right?"

    "I know, but I feel so useless. I want to keep you safe and see you smiling always. I never want to walk and see such a terrible sight again."

    Ah, his voice is faltering again. If only she could use her arms and hug him tightly.

 Chapter 677 It is already impossible

    Chapter 677 It is already impossibleˇˇˇˇIf she could hold him tightly, perhaps she could squeeze away all of his worries. But even she understood that was impossible. If a single hug is enough to disperse people''s pain, then this world would not have so many people suffering.

    Yuhi''s gaze met hers, and he sighed. He brushed his fingers across her cheek. "Sorry, I got worked up again." He lightly kissed her eyelids. "I''m fine, don''t worry."

    Is he really? This reaction of his reminds her of something simr. Back then, Yuhi was so distant from others because of a friend he lost, a friend he failed to save during one of his missions. Perhaps he is reacting this way because he still hasn''t gotten over what happened back then?

    "I was with Atsuro to discuss some suspicious activity happening in the harbor in the suburbs. He informed me what took ce recently in Star town and how the culprits escaped to Tokyo. When I heard that, I actually asked him. So, what are the chances of Sumire involving herself in this?"

    Her sweat fell at those words. Is that why he was investigating the suspicious activity in the suburbs. Did he ask, so he could prepare himself for her doing something careless?

    "When Atsuro mentioned what happened at the arms deal, he contacted Aki, who told us that he told you already. Right then, Shin sent us a message. I almost had a heart attack on the spot Sumire."

    "Um, I mean, you knew Aki was the one who called me, right?"

    "No, when you took that phone call. I thought it was from Sano." Yuhi said awkwardly.

    Sumire frowned hearing those words. If she could use her hands, she would have hit him.

    "Why would it be from Sano?" Sumire red at him.

    "Uh, because you use a separate ring tone for him, right? That ring tone was different from the usual."

    She only uses a separate one for Sano so she can avoid his calls or mentally prepare herself. Sumire sighed deeply, seeing his expression.

    "Yuhi-san, since we are on this topic. I have to ask, are you sure you trust me?"

    "I think we spoke about this before, too. I trust you too much, you crazy girl. You could stab me with a knife right now or put sleeping pills in my drink, and I would still thinkyou were right."

    "That''s quite the exaggerated example. But I also find it romantic."

    Yuhi flicked her forehead after hearing her say those words.

    "You and your strange idea regarding romance."

    "Hey, it''s not strange!"

    "You turn everything into a tragedy; if that''s not strange, then what is?"

    "You simply don''t understand the beauty of tragic romances, Yuhi-san." Sumire pouted as she tried to break free from his hold. Unfortunately, he had his arms wrapped firmly around her waist, preventing her from moving. "-and yet you trap me and keep me hostage."

    "I can see why you like Nagawa so much. He was the type to treat you coldly likethat, right?"

    "I always feel a headacheing on when we speak about him. Isn''t it bad that Hino mentions him a lot?"

    "Well, they are best friends."

    Best friends, huh? Sumire''s gaze fell towards Yuhi. Yuhi has many people by his side. He is very popr, yet she hasn''t seen a trace of a close malepanion. She tilted her head, puzzled. It''s so strange, howe?

    "What is it? Just so you know, I am tired. So I won''t be attacking you today."

    "That''s not it, Yuhi. Do you not have any best friends?"

    Yuhi considers Hino as a family, so he doesn''t count, and the same with the guys in akagumi.

    "My friend who got killed. I told you about him before, didn''t I?"

    "Ah."

    "For male friendships, saying ''we are best friends'' is unnecessary. If we are close to one particr individual over another, we naturally hang out with them more. It was the same for Yujiro and me."

    "I''m sorry for bringing up such a painful topic." Sumire trailed off. "It''s just I find you amazing, Yuhi-san; you''re such a nice person. That''s why so many people are attracted to you. So I find it weird that nobody is particrly close to you."

    "But there is someone." Yuhi turned to her and caressed her cheek. "Are we not close?"

    "We are, but I don''t think we should include me."

    "It''s alright if I don''t have a best friend anymore. Truthfully, I had no intention of getting close to another person after his death. But, in my line of work, it''s naturally impossible. Over the years, I have met a few interesting people that I have kept in my close circle. However, there is nobody I am particrly attached to other than you." Yuhi paused. "No, I suppose that is wrong. The other guys in M5 have be important to me."

    Her eyes brightened hearing those words, and Yuhi looked troubled, but he continued.

    "I suppose if somebody asked me if I had any close friends, I would say them. When you weren''t here, they were here for me. Nobody asked them, certainly not me. But there didn''t go a single day during those months where I was alone."

    She heard this from the others but has yet to hear any details. It surprised her; she did tell Kou before. ''Please be good to Yuhi.'' But he would have done that regardless. However, the other three of their own vition?

    Her gaze softened; those guys must have seen what she saw in Yuhi.

    Sumire rolled on top of him and lightly kissed his lips. "I think they all saw how much of a good guy you are, Yuhi."

    "Ha, I have mixed feelings about that."

    "You''re a good guy, Yuhi, and I want everyone to see that."

    "Then I wish the same for you. I wish the unnecessary hate would vanish."

    For a moment, she didn''t know what to say. This is not the first time she has heard this; so many people have said it. But, when she hears it from Yuhi. She feels like crying.

    ''No, I can''t. If I cry now, it would seem like it bothers me.''

    Sumire shook her head andughed weakly.

    "That is impossible already. I think I have already resigned to my fate; people just naturally dislike me. Even if the rtionship goes well at the beginning, they get tired of being around me. My presence in this world is nothing more than that of a viin. If humans are assigned roles from birth, then this was my role. No matter what I do, I cannot escape my role."

    She saw the pained look on his face andughed again.

    "It is alright. I think it would have bothered me in the past, but now I have you, Yuhi-san."

    That''s right, what is different from the past and now is that she has Yuhi. Because she has him right by her side, her world has brightened up.

    Yuhi suddenly sits them both up. "Do you want to practice together?" Yuhi said, averting his gaze.

    Sumire blinked and burst intoughter. "Sure."

 Chapter 678 A sweet love song

    Chapter 678 A sweet love songˇˇˇˇTwo hourster, in one of the training rooms.

    "My world has be a lot more intriguing and unbelievable." Sumire sang.

    "I even thought that this was a dream bestowed by heaven." Yuhi sang.

    "I had to confirm this reality from the warmth of your hands to the beat of your heart." Sumire sang.

    "-dare I say, I love you." Yuhi sang. "Oi, not again."

    "B-but-" Sumire stammered.

    "You always freeze up when we share lines." Yuhi walked over to the music yer and switched it off. "Shouldn''t singing a love song with the man you love be easy?"

    "Mister, I think your ego has gottenrger. Why are you so confident?"

    "I received a confession right before we started to practice; of course, I am confident."

    A confession? Sumire recalled what she said and sighed. "If that''s your idea of a confession, I can see why the first time was so bad."

    "But we managed to work on the lyrics separately and only just put it together. If you think about it, that''s amazing."

    "We stillmunicated through messages."

    But he is right; it''s not easy to put a song together like that.

    "Still," Yuhi stretched her cheeks. "-what is with you?"

    "What do you mean?" Sumire said, feigning ignorance.

    Now that they were practicing properly together, she knew she wouldn''t be able to get away with it. Yuhi has many years of experience in the entertainment industry. An expert like him can tell immediately.

    "This song is talking about the sweet and gentle emotions of a girl''s first crush. But your face either stiffens up, or you end up looking too aggressive." Yuhi paused. "Could it be your bad with sweet love songs?"

    Bingo, he hit the nail right on the head.

    "I know as an idol I have to sing love songs, it''s practically a given, and I have written numerous love songs. But this one is a bit too much."

    The feelings of secretly crushing on someone older and being embarrassed? It resembles her situation not too long ago. Besides, her first love is Yuhi! How could she possibly sing with those emotions right in front of him?

    Yuhi sighed. "Try it again; sing any of the lines."

    "My world has be more colorful, so much that I can''t express it with words. It makes me think this is just a nice dream gifted by the heavens." Sumire sang.

    "Your expression there was sweet, but your bodynguage shows you are stiff." Yuhi trailed off. "Alright, let''s do this. Pretend that I am your first love."

    H-h-huh? P-pretend? Sumire looked at him dumbfounded. ''Oh, my dearest, you have no idea that you''re my first love? Why on earth do I have to pretend!''

    It already feels like her heart will stop.

    ''Am I struggling to perform well because the song strongly reflects my past situation?''

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi suddenly leaned forward. "Look at me for ten seconds, and don''t break eye contact."

    T-that is impossible! Even during her staring at Yuhi sessions, she can onlyst five seconds before taking a break. Sumire knew, however, that she had no say in this and stared back at him.

    Perhaps it was due to the atmosphere, but she ended up averting her gaze at eight seconds. Three extra seconds than usual.

    "T-time out!" Sumire eximed. "I can''t anymore; my heart will stop."

    At those words, Yuhi burst intoughter. "You don''t have to be that honest about it. You''re always looking at me, so I thought this would be an easy exercise for you."

    "No, no, that''s different. Normally when I stare at you, it''s because I want to attack. There is nothing sweet and pure about those feelings."

    Moreover, she has only eversted five seconds looking at him. But he doesn''t need to know that.

    Yuhi rolled his eyes. "Why don''t you just use your own experience? I mean, you should be good at that. You use your own experience to write most of your songs, so you should do the same this time, too."

    But that is the issue here, ''My own experience is with you, idiot!'' Sumire wanted to scream. However, she knew it would cause issues. It''s already enough that he knows that she has liked him for a long time, but to say he is my first love would be too much.

    "I guess I''m not the best person to advise you on this-" Yuhi paused. "Hold on, let''s call for backup."

    Huh? Yuhi steps outside to make a quick phone call, and after thirty minutes, he re-enters the room with a familiar person. It was Asami.

    "Here, the love expert. Have fun."

    "Ah Yu-kun!" Asami eximed. "That''s so mean, summoning me without telling me what''s going on."

    Her sweat dropped. Yuhi-san, what on earth did he do now?

    "Sorry about this, Asami." Sumire apologized. "I was struggling with facial control when singing a sweet love song. Yuhi tried to advise me, but it wasn''t going very well."

    Asami quickly turned to her. "It''s okay. I figured it was something for you. Can I listen to the song?"

    Sumire nodded and quickly switched on the music yer as she handed Asami the lyrics.

    The girl''s eyes were bright when she saw it.

    "This is so cute! No, no way, no way! Are you and Yu-kun really going to sing this together?"

    "Uh, I suppose," Sumire replied awkwardly.

    Even now, she has a hard time dealing with Asami-san''s enthusiasm. It would exin why she is closer to Aika.

    "Hey, can I try this too?"

    "Oh, sure."

    "My world has be more colorful, so much that I can''t express it with words. It makes me think this is just a nice dream gifted by the heavens." Asami sang.

    Sumire blinked, hearing her sing. These are the lines she sang just now, but it sounds so different when Asami-san sings. It''s just a few lines, but she certainly felt the feelings of a girl''s first love.

    "That was so cute! How did you do it?"

    "It''s all about imagination." Asami beamed.

    "Imagination?"

    "When you want to be sweet, you have to think of sweet situations. I suppose singers would call it image training. Train your mind to think about a sweet moment. Whether it''s your own situation or another person."

    "But that''s the problem." Sumire averted her gaze and looked at the ground. She bent over and whispered in Asami-san''s ear.

    "What? Yu-kun is your first love!"

    "Ssh, be quiet! What if he is still out there?"

    Asami sped her hand in her mouth briefly and pulled away. "Well now I can see why you are struggling. I suppose he doesn''t know?"

    "I apparently met Yuhi when I was younger. Our first meeting was different to what I thought, and it seemed we had a good rtionship then that people misunderstood us as lovers. But since we were only kids, naturally, it wasn''t serious, and certainly, for me, the first time I fell in love with Yuhi was during that snowy concert. Even though it took me a long time to figure that out."

    Even though it took her a long time when she realized she liked it. She had difficulty controlling her feelings.

 Chapter 679 Who is your first love?

    Chapter 679 Who is your first love?ˇˇˇˇ"Maybe that''s an issue, too, because you spent a long time figuring it out. If you knew about it from the beginning, then those emotions woulde through more naturally. I''d say just scrape theplicated thoughts."

    "Uh, is it that easy?"

    "It is. I think you have a bad habit of overthinking." Asami trailed off. "Even if you can''t use your personal experiences, you can easily use references like watching a sweet film or reading a sweet story. Sumire-chan, you read a lot of books, right? Since you are always in the library."

    "I do."

    "Have you ever read romance stories?"

    Romance stories, huh? She does read romance but tragic ones.

    "A little?" Sumire didn''t know how to reply to this.

    "Hmm, I suppose I will just send you some reference videos and magazines. But the most important thing is harmony. If the two have harmony, then it makes it sweet-" Asami trailed off. "Actually, I think the best example is you and Yu-kun, after all."

    "The best example?"

    "Right, your rtionship is so sweet that even the jealous girls can''t intervene. Your harmony is perfect; you naturally get along, have a lot inmon, and push each other to great heights. Your perfect partners."

    Partners huh?

    "Sumire-chan, you''re looking a bit pale. Are you alright?"

    ''I managed to hold back since earlier, but if someone points it out. It is a bit difficult to do so.''

    "I think it''s just my nausea," Sumire mumbled weakly. "I willy down. Sorry about this, but I have to send you away."

    "It''s alright; it''s nice to see you after so long. Right now, there are all sorts of crazy rumors about you. But, I believe in what I have seen." Asami grabbed hold of her bandaged hands. "Sumire-chan, you are not the type of person who would fight for an evil purpose. You are the type to fight to protect yourrades."

    "I-"

    "You don''t have to say anything. I understand."

    With those words, Asami left, and Sumire slumped to the ground and sighed. While it''s true that she fought that time to protect Jun-kun, but at the same time, ''I have fought for evil purposes too.'' Perhaps deep down, Asami-san knows that, and that''s why she didn''t allow her to speak.

    Sumire felt pain in her stomach, and sheys down on the ground. This pregnancy is taking more of her usual strength. Although there wereplications with little Huan, her nausea wasn''t this bad.

    From: Aki

    Cargo shipped.

    Good work, Riri.

    Her eyes twitched, annoyed when she read the message. What is with that ''good work''ment? Because of what happened, her hands are in this state where even lifting up her phone would be dangerous for her.

    Sumire sighed deeply. Why does she subconsciously end up following Aki''s orders? Back then, it made sense, she felt empty, and her life had no meaning. But, the situation presently, she has a lot of stuff to live for. Her life is no longer hanging on the very edge of a cliff.

    ''Maybe it''s just a bad habit.'' There is a saying that it''s hard to break away from a habit that has been developed as a child. When she thinks about when they first met, it was certainly during a time when she would be easily influenced.

    But, she has to stop listening to him. Her gaze fell on her stomach. "Mommy is sorry for putting you both in danger; it won''t happen again."

    When she thought back to it, she wondered what she was doing. But, after hearing the details from Aki, her first thought was. ''I have to do this.''

    She didn''t even think of the consequences afterward- Sumire sighed.

    ''I am too selfish; even now, that part of me doesn''t change.''

    "I don''t see you doing much practice," Yuhimented, returning to the room.

    "I felt nauseous, so I told Asami-san to get back."

    Yuhi picks her up. "I''ll take you back to the room; that''s enough practice for now."

    "I wanted to sing for a bit longer, but saying that is selfish."

    "Then I''ll sing for you; you should get some rest."

    Falling asleep to Yuhi''s voice does sound nice. Sumire quickly agreed, and Yuhi brought her out of the training room. It felt nice being in Yuhi-san''s arms.

    "How was it? Did you learn how to be sweet?"

    Sumire sighed. "I got some pointers, yes, but it''s difficult." She trailed off. "Say Yuhi-san, who is your first love?"

    "The girl asking me that very question."

    He replied way too quickly, even though she suspected it as much.

    "Is it that difficult? Imagining me as your first love and singing that song with me."

    "I think I should clear up the misunderstanding before you get any more crazy ideas in your head. But you''re my first love, Yuhi."

    At those words, he almost dropped her, and she sighed.

    "I knew you''d react this way."

    "But, what about Mamoru?"

    "There was a time when I thought that he was the first one I truly loved and the feelings I had for Toh and Ren were only to fill the void in my heart. When I was with Ru, I genuinely felt happy and immediately knew I liked him. However, just feeling happiness isn''t enough. I realize I have to endure suffering and hardships too. That''s why I can safely say you''re my first love." Sumire concluded.

    Yuhi''s sweat fell. "Hey, why does it sound like I put you through a lot of pain-"

    "Because you did." Sumire pouted. "You should have just swept me off my feet."

    "I see that''s another one of your desires; alright, I''ll note that down." Yuhi trailed off. "So the reason you''re struggling with the song is more to do with you being embarrassed, right?"

    "Uh, if you put it that way, it makes it seem like my personal feelings are interfering with my profession."

    "But well, if that''s the case, then we should just practice being sweeter with each other."

    P-practice? And dare should she ask, how are they going to practice that? It did not take long before they reached the room, and she was on the bed again.

    After he put her down, Yuhi removed his shirt, and she panicked. "W-what are you doing?"

    "Huh?"

    "I-I know you said we should practice. But there is nothing sweet and innocent about you stripping-" Sumire eximed with flushed cheeks as she averted her gaze. But, asionally, she would stare.

    There is nothing innocent, and it makes her have crazy thoughts. He isn''t nning on jumping on her when she is in this state, right?

 Chapter 680 Forget Me Not

    Chapter 680 Forget Me Notˇˇˇˇ"I got some stains on my clothes when I was cooking, so I wanted to get change. But, when I saw Asami leave. I decided I''d go to you first."

    Oh, so that''s the reason why. Her thoughts break off when Yuhi walks over to the bed. He caressed her cheeks and leaned forward.

    "I-I thought you were getting changed," Sumire mumbled.

    "Well yeah, I was. But it''s a bit hard for me to ignore you when you are like this."

    "Like what?"

    "You know you''re giving off the ''I want you vibes'' so strongly." Yuhi trailed off. "When you blush, you look even lovelier. Hey, let me tell you something, Sumire, you''re the only one who has ever stirred my heart like this."

    Sumire tried to avoid his gaze, but he was so close to her, so it was difficult to do so.

    "You don''t have to tell me."

    "You''re being stubborn again. Did I take time off only to have you refuse me?"

    "I-I can''t move my hands, remember."

    Yuhi brought her fingers to his lips, and she flinched. "It''s alright. I''m not that much of a beast. I was just teasing you."

    "This teasing has gone too far," Sumire mumbled after Yuhi finished kissing her fingers.

    "By the way, when I was looking through yourposition book. I noticed a few new songs. You have enough for an album; have you tried discussing it with Hino?"

    "Mmm, I have loads of new songs, and Hino and I have changed which ones to use for my single several times."

    "Hino is being stingy; he should just make you release a new single and album at the same time."

    Sumire sweat fell at those words. "Yuhi-san, no matter how much confidence you have in me. I can''t do something that outrageous with my position."

    "You may think it''s crazy, but it would be a good way to promote you as an artist in ourpany. By releasing a single and album." Yuhi trailed off. "Besides, are you okay with keeping all these songs a secret? I thought you wanted to release your music to the rest of the world."

    "I do, but I wrote so many songs in a row. Shouldn''t we question whether they are good quality or not?"

    "Hm? I can tell at a nce; I''m surprised you can''t." Yuhi picked up her notebook that was on the bedside table. "Especially this one."

    Sumire looked at the page that she titled forget me not.

    (Oh, everything turns from ash to ash

    Life sets its sights somewhere far in the distance

    Dragging my wounded sins and pain along with it

    And everything turns from dust to dust

    On the day I copse and return to the earth

    I hope at least that a small flower will bloom

    forget-me-not

    How do I escape from the monster before my eyes?

    A hero who ran away, unable to face it

    Here in this world with no edge

    Running here and there, arriving back at the same ce.

    It just repeats, and life goes on.)

    She immediately tried to hide it, but it was already toote as Yuhi hummed the lyrics.

    "This feels like an invasion of privacy."

    Yuhiughed, and his gaze softened as he picked up his guitar. "Hey, try to sing this. I''ll y along."

    "You even memorized the sheet music." Sumire sighed deeply. She supposes there is no use.

    ''Initially, when I wrote this song, it was shortly after Toh left her. Back then, I was already tired of everything. No matter what I do, it feels like nothing will work out.''

    ''I am a monster. I do not deserve happiness or love, yet a part of me still clung to it. Even if the oue was the same.''

    "I wonder if even the deep-sea fish using lungs to breathe

    And the bird who can''t really ride the wind

    Are you out there somewhere, on a journey

    Even if we don''t meet

    They''re out there

    And that''s enough for me, that''s enough

    My body turns to ash.

    My memories turn to dust.

    Ending without leaving even one word to history

    Even so, I aim for the distance

    Even so, I search for proof

    I want to know why I lived.

    I want to leave something meaningful behind." Sumire sang.

    If the day came when she finally hit her limit and ended her life, she wanted to leave something behind, to prove that something like her was able to survive in this world.

    By the end of the song, she felt tears fall from her eyes, and Yuhi had put his guitar down. He was wiping her tears away.

    "Your songs reflect your reality and your emotions. That''s why I can tell, even if you write a number of songs in a short time, every song is special." Yuhi kissed her eyelids. "I forget how much you can cry. Is this a lifetime amount of tears?"

    "Yuhi, you dummy," Sumire mumbled. "You did it on purpose."

    "I did; you never talked to me about it after all. Why have you attempted suicide several times? You were afraid I would judge you if I found out, but even when I did, that didn''t happen. But you still didn''t tell me why."

    "It''s a bit hard to exin," Sumire mumbled. "One day, I will tell you. But I don''t think this way anymore. I wantto survive and live alongside you."

    "I know you do, and we will live a nice long life together."

    "When I was writing lyrics for this, I remembered the painful feelings I had thest few years."

    She engraved those feelings so strongly into her soul. She was a coward, and yet she picked up a weapon because she wanted to get stronger. She wanted to carve her existence no matter how small it was.

    "I am right beside you Sumire." Yuhi mumbled as he hugged her tightly. "You don''t have to prove your existence like this anymore. You are alive, and your feelings for me are so strong."

    "I wrote about a part of you in this song Yuhi. Even if we didn''t meet again, even if I couldn''t stay by your side, it was enough for me as long as you were living well out there."

    "I had simr thoughts, even if I wasn''t by your side. If you could smile, I''d be fine with it." Yuhi mumbled. "But both of us were being silly. I need you, and you need me, right?"

    "I can''t live without you."

    "After receiving so many confessions from you, I have to admit that my poor heart is struggling to cope."

    He is so silly, and yet he is her foolish idiot.

 Chapter 681 Caution

    Chapter 681 CautionˇˇˇˇA few dayster February 8th, at Tsukuhara high school.

    It was finally time to return to school. Hino contacted her and Yuhist night, saying it should be okay now.

    ''There may still be a few reporters lurking around. But they are not allowed to approach you.''

    Certainly, when Yuhi dropped her off this morning, she spotted the reporters. But even when Yuhi left her alone, they couldn''t do anything. It was the first day back, but her dear had emergency work and had to leave.

    He said he would be on time for the meetingter, but she was already missing his presence. Although it was only for a short amount of time, it reminded her of the time she spent with him during Christmas.

    Being in her dearest embrace is the best, even though he kept teasing her. After changing her shoes, she quickly left the locker area and stopped at the end of the hallway back staircase. Shin was leaning against the stairs.

    Sumire slumped on the bottom step.

    "Your acting like your about to be eaten," Shinmented.

    Sumire sighed deeply. "Sensei, do you have no idea what bullying feels like? It feels like everybody is being cautious with me. Some haven''t dismissed the rumors."

    "Well, they did take a good photo."

    Right those photos.

    "Did you ever find out who took them?"

    "There is a suspect, somebody, your manager, scouted from this school. But the girl''s parents are being very stubborn, saying their daughter would never do such a thing. They said they would take the matter to court if Narasaki kept asking for an apology."

    So, in other words, this was another case of jealousy. Sumire sighed. "It''s true Hino is paying a lot of attention to me. But that''s because I had already debuted before, and my debut concert impressed him. Unlike the new ones he scouted, I have prior stage experience. Those girls will gain nothing getting jealous of me and acting malicious."

    "The one with the voice acknowledged by Terashima Yuhi and defeated Takahashi Yumi not too long ago said that."

    "The only reason I beat Yumi-senpai was because, at that moment, I sang with even stronger emotions than her. But in terms of who is more skilled, it''s certainly Yumi-senpai."

    It''s because she wanted to engrave it right then, the stronger emotions Yuhi-san and everyone helped her gain.

    "I see, but well, for now, you have a victory over her. Even music critics have nothing bad to say about your performance then."

    "But, truthfully. I don''t think I can reach that level of performance again."

    "Is that why you haven''t epted any music programs since you started your idol work again?"

    "Well, the main reason is more to do with my personal feelings. I am not as frightened of people as I was before. I can go past a crowd without freezing up or being sick now."

    She has made great improvements, unlike then.

    "However, I can''t help but think it was good that I wasn''t here when they posted those pictures on the bullet board. If I was, I would have broken down in front of everybody. My legs would have frozen, and I would have had a panic attack." Sumire closed her eyes.

    Just seeing them from Yuhi''s phone caused her to have an irregr heartbeat.

    "But that didn''t happen."

    "Instead, I received a hug from my dearest; it was quite a pleasant situation."

    "You need to stop provoking Yuhi. One of these days, I am not going to see you for a month because Yuhi has captured you."

    Sumire rolled her eyes at those words.

    "You''re underestimating, my dear. If he wanted to keep me captive, he would do for at least half a year."

    With her dearest skills, half a year would be the max. But she wonders if they would do it every day for six months. Sumire felt her cheeks redden at the thought.

    "You always have your head in the clouds when you think about him. I can see why Atsuro ends up getting annoyed."

    "I don''t care what he thinks. But oh, Aki sent me a message saying they received the guns. Did you and Atsuro send it over immediately?"

    "More like we ransacked the ship that ended uping and personally delivered it." Shin sighed. "We just got back yesterday, and my shoulders hurt. Those ships are ufortable to travel in."

    "You''re acting like an old man." Sumire chuckled. "But thank you."

    "No, I should thank you. Even though it ended up like that, I got the opportunity to see you fight."

    The opportunity to see her fight, huh?

    "Yuhi criticized me a little. He told me that I shouldn''t show mercy to the new ones next time."

    "I think the same."

    Of course, Shin isn''t going to disagree.

    "You''re off the same mindset, right? You understand that by showing mercy. You let your guard down when that guy came."

    "I know."

    Mirako''s sudden appearance wouldn''t have startled her if she had used normal bullets from the beginning. She would have had the mindset that everybody in the harbor were targets she ought to shoot down.

    "Well, I understand what you were trying to do. But, you should be more mindful of your situation. Have you been going to the hospital for check-ups?"

    "No, because of what happened. But I have an appointment this evening." Sumire trailed off. "Hey, Shin, I have something to ask you."

    "What is it?"

    "Do you think a human who participated in an evolved human experiment can surpass the strength of a regr evolved human?"

    "Is this about Nagawa?"

    "Yes. Sano himself admitted that he participated in the experiment. I talked about it with Yuhi-san, and both of us noticed that we couldn''t break free of his grip. Me aside, Yuhi-san has known about his evolved human powers for a long time. But even he said that he felt overpowered for a brief moment."

    At those words, Shin frowned. "That shouldn''t be possible." He trailed off. "Unless they used drugs."

    "Drugs?"

    "Yes, it will stimte the brain and temporarily give them strength. But it won''tst long." Shin trailed off. "Unfortunately, this isn''t my expertise. You should ask that researcher Eli; he has spent more time researching evolved humans; what''s wrong?"

    At the mention of Eli, her gaze dimmed.

    "You don''t understand how hard it is dealing with Eli. If you ask him something, he is the type to ask you to repay him on the spot." Sumire sighed. "That part of him reminds me of Aki. No wonder I find them both annoying."

 Chapter 682 What I like

    Chapter 682 What I likeˇˇˇˇ"I see if that''s the case. I''ll do my best. But I have my hands full recently Atsuro''s been wanting to challenge M5 as a whole, so he is bringing the other member back."

    "Oh, your drummer, right? I haven''t met him yet."

    Atsuro''s group EMMA consists of Atsuro and Shin. Yamaguchi Ryo, Ookoyama Kirishima, and the other one she has yet to meet.

    "Trust me; you don''t want to meet that one." Shin looked troubled. "Does Atsuro truly think we can beat M5? Him aside, the rest of us are newbies to the industry. We only started two years ago, while the guys in M5 debuted when they were younger."

    "Now, now. You shouldn''t give up so easily; remember, singing is your main job."

    "I suppose. I''ll get going; make sure you actually go to ss today. You can skip one, but not the others." Shin said, walking away.

    Her sweat fell at those words. So he knew about it? Well, it only makes sense. Instead of heading to the ssroom, she immediately hid. Sumire turned to head up the stairs to the rooftop when she spotted ck hair walking over.

    "My dear?" Sumire said, surprised.

    "Mmm." Yuhi kissed her lips. "My work was canceled. Hino called me halfway. Thankfully I only just turned the corner."

    "I see, so even you get canceled jobs."

    "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    "Number one idols are constantly sought out, so it''s weird." Sumire looked at Yuhi, who suddenly shifted his gaze.

    He is hiding something, isn''t he? But, she supposes there is no use questioning him now.

    "Then, my dear, I know it''s a bit early. But since we both skipped breakfast, why don''t we eat?"

    "That sounds like a n. I love your cooking."

    Whenever Yuhi-san uses the word love, it makes her heart skip a beat. Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi grabbed hold of her hand.

    "So, we are skipping homeroom?"

    "Ah-huh, I actually nned to skip it since I wanted to eat."

    ''And get away from the ssroom. I judged people''s reactions on the way in. There are more people who are doubtful of her. But, Hino must have done something to stop them from confronting her, just like those reporters.''

    "Is your hands okay now?"

    "All better. I suppose I just needed a few days of healing, and Atsuro''s medicine helped a lot. That guy is strangely useful for stuff like this."

    "This is why I told you to rely on him sooner." Yuhi turned to her and suddenly said seriously. "I saw loads of reporters; they didn''t bother you, did they?"

    Sumire giggled, seeing his serious expression. "My dear, you don''t have to make that type of expression. For some reason, they haven''t approached me."

    "It seems Hino got a restraining order."

    She blinked, hearing that piece of information. "A restraining order? Huh? But is that possible?" She questioned. "Don''t the media have the right to take pictures because that is their profession?"

    "Normally, it shouldn''t be. But this is borderline harassment now; no, it''s just harassment. Hino took the matter to courtand showed the court evidence that certain mediapanies have only been targeting you for the past year and that after finding out you were in Tokyo, they moved theirpany here."

    "Thatst part-" Sumire had to admit she was surprised.

    "Yeah, those bastards went that far. Are you sure you didn''t offend them somehow?"

    "I do not think I did, but there is a strong chance that I may have done something in my weird muddled-headed state."

    "Even if you did, they have taken it too far. This is stalking; as a human being, you have the right to demand for rights."

    "Yuhi, it''s fine, really. Hino didn''t have to go this far."

    ''But it seems like he won the case.'' So that exins what she felt on the way in. The reporters couldn''t approach her because of the restraining order, and the others weren''t hateful. No, their expressions looked like they didn''t know what to do.

    Could it be they felt bad?

    They eventually arrived at the rooftop, and the moment they got there, Yuhi looked around.

    "Right, they did say they would change the benches." Yuhi sighed. "This is bad. I nned to take a nap."

    "Then, as a substitute, you can use myp."

    Yuhi looked at her with wide eyes, and she averted her gaze. It''s true that normally she wouldn''t offer since she wanted to limit public disys of affection.

    "I''m fine with it today."

    "I see, alright then." Yuhi doesn''t hesitate to position himself on the girl''sp.

    "W-Wait !?" Sumire stammered.

    "Haah, this is rxing."

    "Your head is kind of heavy-" Sumire murmurs. "But I suppose it''s fine since you''re happier now."

    When she saw him in the hallway just now, he looked a bit tense. ''I really want to ask him if something happened. But I feel like I have no right to do so.''

    Yuhi didn''t reply immediately, and there was silence before he suddenly said. "Hey, I have something to say to you."

    "Hm?"

    "I like you."

    "Ehhh!?" Sumire eximed. She felt her entire face redden at those words. What? This is weird; her dear isn''t the type to suddenly confess out of nowhere; that is something she would do.

    "What''re you all flustered for? All I said was I like you, right? I meant I like yourp."

    "Ahˇ­ ˇ­" She trails off. "H-He meant myp. He said that so suddenly, though. My heart''s pounding."

    "And you too." He murmurs ever so quietly

    Despite him saying it quietly, she heard him loud and clear.

    "Wake me up in a bit, and then we can start eating."

    Sumire nodded and watched as he closed his eyes. It did not take long before she heard the quiet sound of his breathing. She sat there awkwardly for a few minutes before she stared at him.

    ''Did he really fall asleep?''

    If he is asleep, she can practice, right? Ever since she learned of her pregnancy, she has been falling asleep before Yuhi. So, she hasn''t had time to practice.

    Sumire bent down and kissed him.

    ".."

    She kept repeating this process for the next few minutes before Yuhi stirred awake.

    "Hey, quit attacking me."

    "Ah, but my dear, you looked defenseless." Sumire trailed off. "And I wanted to practice. I haven''t practiced in a while, and we kiss more recently. I feel like my skills will get rusty."

    "You sure have strange skills." Yuhi caressed her cheek. "What did you talk to Shin about?"

    "Oh, I asked about San''s situation. I wanted to know if he knew anything."

    "I see. But maybe there isn''t an exnation at all. Maybe Nagawa had the capacity to be an evolved human from the beginning."

    Sumire frowned hearing those words. "Are you trying to say he is stronger than you? I don''t believe that at all."

    "There are people who are stronger than me," Yuhimented.

 Chapter 683 Is there another way?

    Chapter 683 Is there another way?ˇˇˇˇSumire was about to refute that, but Ru''s image came to mind.

    "Right, Yuhi-san, you would be the third strongest." Sumire agreed.

    "Hey, why three?"

    "Ru woulde second, and as for first," Sumire sighed deeply. "That unfortunate position has to go to me. Your lucky; three is a nice number. You don''t get judged too much."

    "Well, I have had my fair share of insults directed my way too. But you probably had a harder time than me."

    "Just a little." Sumire shook her head and quickly changed the topic. "Anyhow, it''s impossible for San to be stronger than you, let alone me. I have weakened greatly due to my pregnancy, so maybe I was just overwhelmed. But you can''t be overwhelmed too. I think there is some type of trick." She paused, seeing his expression.

    "Am I boring you with work talk?"

    "No, no matter what you say, I like listening to your voice."

    Uh, another confession? Is this to get back at her strange behavior towards him recently?

    "Yuhi-san, I will be straightforward with you. But, it feels like you like me more than you did before."

    He has always treated her very well, even before they started dating. But, there is something different now.

    "I do."

    "What''s triggered the change?"

    Yuhi paused for a moment before nodding. "Seeing you being so honest with me during winter break."

    Eh-?

    For a moment, she wasn''t sure she heard correctly when she saw Yuhi''s serious gaze. She felt herposure vanish and felt her entire face heat up. They have indeed both been behaving oddly since then, but she thought that was more to do with their desires.

    She didn''t think this would be the reason.

    "H-hey, you know this is embarrassing for me too." Yuhi stammered.

    "T-then don''t say it."

    "Seeing you being so honest for the first time melted my heart, and I re-confirmed how much I loved you. We have both gone through a lot, and despite everything that has happened, you have remained faithful to your feelings for me."

    "Um, I wouldn''t know about that. I did date four other guys in the span of two years, so-"

    "But you remained head over heels for me, right?"

    Each of those rtionships started because she was lonely and missed Yuhi.

    "My dear, I''ve only ever had you," Sumire concluded. "You have to take responsibility for me."

    "I already am. I put a ring on your finger after all."

    "Hmmm, that''s nice and all, but I wonder if there is anything more."

    Is there no way to bind herself to Yuhi- wait, that sounds weird? But marriage just seems flimsy to her.

    "There is."

    Sumire blinked, hearing his words. Why does it seem like he is hesitating?

    "For hanyou''s like us, there is something stronger than marriage vows. It''s a blood ritual ceremony, where you bind your soul to your partner after exchanging blood."

    Bind her soul with Yuhi''s? Just the mere thought of that makes her happy.

    Sumire''s eyes brightened. "When can we do it?"

    "H-hey now, shouldn''t you think about this more?"

    "No, I have decided!" Sumire eximed,

    It sounds very romantic, besides what is the worst that can happen? They just have to drink each other''s blood, right?

    "I will warn you in advance; it''s not what your thinking. We have to drink each other''s blood for at least thirty minutes toplete the ceremony." Yuhi sat up and awkwardly averted his gaze. "You know how intimate drinking blood is if we do it for thirty minutes-"

    It took her a moment to process Yuhi''s words, and she felt her face heat up even more.

    "D-do you still want to?" Yuhi questioned as he grabbed hold of her hands. "It''s true I did think to ask you, but I was going to wait until our wedding night. I wanted to set the mood."

    Uh, now she has no idea how to react. To think Yuhi had already made ns in advance, she truly doesn''t know what to say. However, her gaze fell on Yuhi, who was blushing and averting his gaze. When he behaves like this, it makes her feel all warm and fuzzy.

    His feelings for her can be so pure despite his desires for her.

    If it can bring them closer, then she doesn''t mind it. Seeing his sudden enthusiastic behavior, followed by him shyly averting his gaze. Her gaze softened. Ever since she came to Tokyo, Yuhi has always remained by her side. Because of him, her wounded heart is healing.

    ''I can smile and be morefortable around people.'' He put in so much effort for her sake.

    She would never have thought that the day woulde when she would feel so much joy and happiness every day.

    ''Ru, did you know? This person ispletely different from you. He is strong and very cool. But he also has a fragile side that makes me want to hold him tight. It feels like my heart will explode whenever I am with him.''

    She took a deep breath and brushed her forehead against his. "When can we do this?"

    "S-Sumire."

    Sumireughed nervously. "Yuhi-san can decide."

    "Then, I will," Yuhi mumbled as he leaned over and kissed her.

    Ever since she unleashed Yuhi''s inner beast during Christmas, he has been giving her the type of kisses that would make her feel dizzy. But, this didn''tst long when they both heard the sound of Yuhi''s phone ringing.

    Sumire eventually got him off her and coughed. "Get going; that call must be from the guys."

    "Damn." Yuhi cursed. "It was just getting to the good part."

    She rolled her eyes and sighed. "Okay, mister, we can fool aroundter, preferably at lunch in your atler."

    "That sounds like a n." Yuhi kissed her lips lightly. "Then, I''ll count on youter."

    Watching Yuhi''s faded silhouette, a relieved sigh passed her lips. If they kissed any longer, she would have attacked him. Normally that would be okay, but this isn''t exactly the best location. But, since when did location matter to her?

    Sumire traced her lips with her fingers and re-called what had happened a few seconds ago. ''It seems like the first one to go crazy is me. I truly won''t be able to restrain myself in front of him anymore.''

    To be held by the man she loves, to be in a proper rtionship with him. A year ago, she would never have imagined this oue to be possible. Back then, she pushed him away as much as she could. But even when she did that, he found his way to her side again.

 Chapter 684 I knew

    Chapter 684 I knewˇˇˇˇ''I thought this when he first became my partner in the Holy Knights too, but Yuhi is truly amazing.''

    Without fail, he makes the impossible a reality.

    ''What I want will always take priority, and what I want the most is for you to smile. Shall we make a bet? I bet that as long as you remain by my side, you will be the happiest person in this world.''

    Recalling Yuhi''s words from back then, Sumire paused and sighed. Truly, what is with that person? How did he predict? No, how did he say something like that without getting embarrassed? No, what bothered her then was how easily he said it and with so much confidence.

    Back then, she responded and told him to stop being arrogant, and the conversation ended with her walking away. But, she clearly recalled how unsettled her heart felt. In the end, Yuhi''s prediction came true. When she was not by his side, she was an emotional mess and caused so many problems. How many dangerous jobs did she ept just because she wanted to forget and ease the loneliness in her heart?

    How many stupid actions did she take when he wasn''t around? Not even Ru could stop her. It''s no wonder Ru tried so hard to convince her to meet with Yuhi.

    After she was sure that Yuhi was gone, she took her phone out of her pocket.

    From: Eli

    (Attached photo)

    Found him.

    She hesitantly opened the attachment, it was only the back view, but she knew it was him immediately.

    ''Ru, you really are stupid.''

    Right at that moment, Eli called, and Sumire immediately epted it.

    "You were right, Queen. Tsueno Mamoru is part of D entertainment."

    Sumire sighed deeply, hearing those words. "For once, I wanted to be wrong."

    But, when she first heard about thepany. It was the first thought that came to mind. Ru''s situation in the facility and how he hasn''t contacted her. It''s all because he infiltrated the enemy''s side.

    Right now, Ru is a member of the ck Alice organization. He even went through the brainwashing procedure. However, it seems they cannot fully control him. Regardless of his brainwashed state, he still recognizes who she is when he is in front of her.

    "So, should I approach him?"

    "You can, but only to give your greetings, and then you can decide when to speak to him properly."

    It would be bad if Eli revealed his identity when Ru is in a brainwashed state.

    "Very well, and now more importantly. You sound exhausted."

    "Since I discovered what he was doing, I have been worrying every day," Sumire admitted. "Lucifer is not stupid; he must know that he cannot fully control Ru and that Ru has his own motives."

    "I have seen the brainwashing procedure, and I have to admit that a normal person shouldn''t be able to break free of it. After all, it involves getting hold of a person''s weakness and making it worse. A person''s deepest fears and scars."

    "But, it''s possible to break it?" Sumire interjected.

    "You have to have an equally powerful emotion to ovee it."

    An equally powerful emotion, huh?

    ''No matter what happens, I will stand by your side and protect you.''

    ''For me, it''s enough as long as your smiling.''

    ''Ki, I love you.''

    A flood of images appeared in her head, and she clenched her fist.

    Sometimes she wishes she could throw it all away and run after Ru and tell him, ''let''s run away together.'' She almost did, back when she first found him. When she saw him, she felt so overwhelmed, but she didn''t entertain the idea of escaping with him until she saw those people experimenting on him.

    ''I thought, why does he have to suffer like this?''

    Ru who was always helping people and ensuring that they lived peaceful lives.

    But, that reckless thought disappeared quickly when she thought of Yuhi. She knew it would be difficult for her to suppress her feelings again. After experiencing being his girlfriend, how could she possibly pretend nothing happened between them?

    Eli interrupted her silence. "It is up to you what to do with Tsueno Mamoru. So far, it seems Aki-san hasn''t noticed. But when he does, it will be trouble."

    "I am aware."

    Even if Aki isid back and casual, she knows how ''seriously'' he took betrayals. If he finds out Mamoru is with the ck Alice organization, she can imagine the worst-case scenario.

    ''I could talk to him about it, but that might backfire.'' So far, he doesn''t know, so before he finds out, she has to meet with Ru.

    "While it''s natural for you to worry, please do not overexert your health. Remember how powerful the human mind is."

    Sumire sighed, hearing those words.

    "Quite some time has passed since youst nagged at me."

    "This is because you have been sending me on unreasonable jobs." Eli trailed off. "Are you trying to keep me upied, so I do not mess with Nagawa Sano?"

    "I told you before, the situation with Sano isplicated, so I will handle it myself."

    "Then maybe I should turn to Hino-kun."

    At those words, Sumire frowned, and she said sharply. "Eli, what are you trying to do?"

    "I am just wondering what the state of your heart is right now, Queen. You love Terashima Yuhi; there is no doubt about that. But, what will you do about the other men who clearly love you? Hino-kun especially, I believe he harbors stronger feelings for you than you may think."

    "..."

    Hino''s feelings for her, huh? It''s not like she hasn''t noticed. Even though he said that Yuhi is more important, his actions sometimes say otherwise. However, now that she knows that she had a past with Hino too. She doesn''t want to continue feigning ignorance because she has known him even longer than Mamoru. She at least wants to admit it in front of one person.

    "How can I not know?" Sumireughed weakly. "Hino is just as clumsy as Yuhi-san. I knew."

    He practically gave it away that time he kissed her.

    "The lower the chances are, the more you feel like its fate, right?"

    Sumire blinked, hearing those words. "Fate, huh?"

    "I''m sure Hino-kun understands your feelings too."

    "There is no need; our current rtionship is fine. Moreover, I cannot do anything until I have regained all my memories."

    "The reason for your memory loss was Hino-kun. If you want to regain it, you must ask him yourself."

    "I know."

    But Hino is very stubborn, she has made several attempts to ask him before, and yet he has casually evaded every question. However, with the current situation, having missing memories will not help. She has to remember everything about her childhood, about these powers that made her an evolved human.

 Chapter 685 Futari No Monogram *Jun*

    Chapter 685 Futari No Monogram *Jun*ˇˇˇˇAugust 20xx

    The facility was a ce where children with ''inhumane powers'' that should not exist in this world were ced. These unusual children are referred to as evolved humans and remain in the facility''s custody until they are old enough to control their abilities.

    Unfortunately, he doesn''t recall the exact moment he came here. Unlike hispanions, he doesn''t have memories of the outside world. Some children have been in this ce since birth; perhaps it is the same for him as well? Yet, that logic did not work with him.

    Jun stared at the young boy who was exining to him how he found a cave at the end of the forest. There was an ax by his feet that he had tossed moments ago. They were in the forest and supposed to be chopping wood for the firece, but his friend had gotten sidetrackedside-tracked.

    "It''s not on the map." Jun pointed out.

    At those words, a foolish grin appeared on hispanion''s face. "This is why it''s perfect. The adults will never know that we went there."

    "I do not think it''s safe," Jun admitted. "There is a reason why it isn''t on the map."

    The adults in the facility are not stupid; before they set up their base here, they must have explored everything. But if this mysterious cave isn''t on the map, they have determined it is too dangerous. However, Jun knew even if he exined this, his friend would not listen.

    "Hey, how many times have I told you? Yu-kun, don''t drag Jun into your mess."

    ''Perfect timing.''

    The ck-haired boy sighed. "You''re wrong again; a right of passage isn''t a mess. Besides, weren''t you interested in the cave too, Sumire?"

    Standing not too far from where they were was a girl with her hands on her hips and cheeks puffed as she looked at Yuhi disapprovingly.

    This girl is called Ibuki Sumire; she is supposed to be the second heiress of a prestigious family. But due to an ident leading to her discovery of her powers, she has remained here. Did shee here before him? Or was he here long before her? He doesn''t know.

    Whenever he tries to focus on a particr memory, he experiences severe headaches. Just thinking about it would cause him pain; today was no exception either.

    His thoughts broke off when Sumire leaned forward and ced her hand on his forehead. "You don''t have a fever, but you look pale again. Are you eating properly, Jun-kun?"

    "I-"

    Yuhi pulled Sumire''s hand away. "You''ll give Jun a heart attack standing so close."

    Sumire sighed. "I am only concerned. If we fall ill too often, the adults will see us as a hindrance and relocate us. Jun is frequently sick already, and it''s already taken Hino a lot of persuasion to keep him with us."

    "I think it''s more like with Jun''s reputation as an ice. King; nobody wants him in their group."

    Sumire stepped on Yuhi''s foot. "That''s so rude! Because of that, your not getting any pie."

    "Wait, it''s pie today?"

    At those words, Sumire fidgeted and averted her gaze. Jun, who had been silently observing them, couldn''t miss the tint of pink on her cheeks.

    ''We may only be children, but I can tell that Sumire-san likes Yuhi.''

    "T-that, it''s because you asked for it."

    Yuhi beamed brightly and hugged Sumire. "Thank you!"

    "G-get of me." Sumire lightly pushed him away and set the basket on the ground. She pulled out a sky blue colored cloth and set it on the grass, and she pulled out some mini stic tes as she ced the food on them.

    There was pie, a few sandwiches, and cheesecake.

    Jun blinked, seeing the cake. "How did you get the sugar?"

    Sumireughed. "I got it as a reward for acing thest fitness test."

    "So she beat you?" Jun asked Yuhi.

    Normally, Yuhi is the one with high marks in all the sses and training sessions.

    At those words, Yuhi grumbled but nodded. "She is getting better."

    "Are the others not with you?" Jun questioned.

    "They are in the detention room; that idiot Kou caused an explosion during the chemical experiments. Ran and Tetsuo were his team members and was equally held responsible." Sumire trailed off. "Hino went somewhere again."

    ''Hino'' was the leader of their group. Was he the oldest member by four? Or was it six years? Either way, he has been here far longer than they have. All the children in the facility end up being grouped, and the oldest members automatically be the leader of the group. He took care of them like an older sibling.

    Sensing her shift in mood, Jun spoke up. "We can help you get permission to use the kitchen again."

    Sumireughed softly. "Thank you."

    Yuhi crossed his arms. "The food is great as usual. But you know what would make this better? If we explore those caves. I am sure we will find hidden ingredients there."

    At those words, he sighed. "Sumire-san, please tell him that this isn''t a good idea. What if there are beasts there?"

    "Then we fight them," Sumire said nonchntly.

    "W-what? B-but-" Jun protested, and the girlughed again.

    "I understand why you are worried. But it won''t do any harm. Recently we haven''t spent much time together as an entire group. So I think we could take this chance to explore and spend time together."

    That is true; the seven of them havepletely different abilities.'' It''s normal that the stronger their powers be, the more they have to spend time with people with simr abilities. There is a reason why the sses are categorized into different ability types.

    When a child first enters the facility, they end up in groups with other children with mixed abilities. But this is only until the facility gathers enough data on the child once the child has settled in. After that, they tend to gradually break the group apart, so the children spend more time in sses focused on their ability type.

    While Jun understood the logic behind it, he disliked being apart from the friends he had made. Yuh may have made that joke earlier, but his friend is speaking the truth. No other group will ept somebody as stone-faced and cold-hearted as him.

    "Rx, I have already scouted the area in advance." Yuhimented. "-and there are no beasts."

    Jun looked at his friend skeptically. "You are not just saying that because you want to go exploring, right?"

    "I''m not. Besides, the other day I got stronger; just take a look at" Yuhi swung his arm to activate his power, only for him to flinch in pain.

    Sumire immediately got up and rolled up his sleeves, revealing a dark-colored bruise. "Did they hit you again?" Sumire said angrily. "You didn''t even do anything wrong-"

    "It''s fine; we can''t have them hit you or Jun, can we?"

    Jun looked down with a guilty expression. There is a group that keeps picking on them recently, a group of older children who have been here longer and thus have better control of their abilities. The reason why Yuhi-san has to suffer like this is because of him.

    He identally offended them with his behavior, and since then, they have taken to ''hitting at least one member of their group a day,'' They cannot do this when Hino is around, but Hino gets sent on plenty of long jobs. They take advantage of his absence a lot.

    Yuhi lightly knocked his forehead. "Don''t make that face too, Jun; it''s fine."

    Sumire sobbed and clung to Yuhi''s arm. "I-I will protect you. I''m the strongest one here; if I get serious, they can''t win."

    Indeed she is the one with the strongest ability, but she has no control over her powers yet. Jun exchanged knowing nces with Yuhi. Besides, no matter how strong she is, they could never allow her to take on the risk of protecting them.

 Chapter 686 Futari No Monogram Part 2

    Chapter 686 Futari No Monogram Part 2ˇˇˇˇIt took a few minutes before Sumire stopped crying, and they returned to eating the food. At least he and Yuhi were eating. Sumire was busy applying medication and wrapping a makeshift bandage she tore from her cloak around Yuhi''s arm.

    "But honestly, Yuhi, knowing you, you probably provoked them."

    Yuhi averted his gaze confirming the girl''s words. Sumire sighed and turned to him.

    "Jun-kun, they haven''t been bothering you recently, have they?"

    "No, because Hino-san has been around, and Ran doesn''t give them a chance either."

    Ran is the name of another member of their group and the closest one with whom he is closest. He sees Ran as an ''older brother.'' He knewRan considered him a younger sibling too.

    But due to the situation with the ability sses, there are times when he is left alone with the bullies. His abilities just happen to be the same type as theirs. The reason why those people pick on him is simply because his abilities surpassed theirs, and they do not like it.

    ''Even though I am stronger, due to the limitations on their abilities because of their ages. I cannot use my full strength.''

    The hierarchy system is everything in the facility. A limiter is ced on each child when they enter this ce regardless of how strong their ability is. The child cannot use arge amount until they are much older. The limiter gradually chips away as they grow older and thus being able to use more of their abilities.

    No matter how old he gets, as long as there is arge age difference of four years, he cannot beat those people. He can only choose to rely on hispanions.

    The smaller the age gap, the higher the chances of winning. Jun''s gaze fell on the artificial sky; despite it being fake, it was a beautiful shade of blue, and right in the center was the scorching hot sun.

    His thoughts broke off when Sumire reached over and wiped his sweat with a handkerchief.

    "Assigning a job like this during this time of year, aren''t they picking on you two?"

    "Originally, this job was mine. Yuhi-sab interfered."

    "That''s even worse! It''s okay to make thiszy guy work, but how could they give it to you?"

    "Hey, you do realize I am still here, right?"

    "This is why I am saying this." Sumire finished wiping his face. But continued to lean forward. "You really do look pale, Jun-kun; why don''t you take a nap for a while? Yuhi-san can cut the rest of the tree."

    "A nap? But where-"

    Sumire sat down and pointed to herp. "Here."

    Jun looked at her dumbfounded, but he didn''t get a chance to voice out his concerns since she practically dragged him over.

    He nced over and saw Yuhi looking over with a troubled gaze. "Hey, I thought that was reserved for me."

    "Tough luck, Jun-kun needs to rest. This heat isn''t good for him." Sumire turned to him. "Close your eyes for a bit, Jun-kun; when Yuhi-san finishes, the three of us can get back together."

    Jun closed his eyes and heard a familiar melody escape her lips the moment he did. It did not take long before she started to sing. Sumire-sanes from a prestigious family, so she isn''t one of those child superstars, and yet there is no doubt that she has an amazing voice.

    Even if they are locked away in a ce like this and far from regr civilization, they can still have peaceful moments like this.

    "Gently closing my eyes, I hold onto one wish,

    Never put it into words... but surely, I still believe.

    I can always feel the up and down of your chest;

    I''ll never forget this time spent deep in each others'' eyes.

    Whenever this feeling seems about to spill out, (this feeling)

    I suddenly feel like crying... every time. (every time)

    Please don''t let this piece of destiny slip away...

    God Bless You

    Having met amid the shining winds,

    We''ll never lose our way again - our hearts burning with passion, right here and now!

    Could you have known this would happen all along? Thank you...

    Thank you for those days you spent looking after me!" Sumire sang.

    Listening to the lyrics, it was clearly a love song. They may only be children, but that doesn''t mean they are unable to love. Jun briefly opened his eyes and saw Sumire staring at Yuhi with an affectionate gaze in her eyes. Ever since they started to split off into ability groups, Sumire-san and Yuhi have spent more time together since their powers are the same.

    In that short time, Jun noticed whenever they returned to the dorms how closely they stick together.

    ________________

    Facility, east kitchen.

    After Yuhi-san finished the job, and they finished reporting to the adults. They managed to persuade the adults to let them use the east kitchen. Jun watched as Sumire busily cut some ingredients up and ced them inside a pot.

    "When do you n on telling him?" Jun decided to ask her straight up.

    "Tell him?" Sumire feigned ignorance.

    "Your feelings of love towards Yuhi-san."

    At those words, he watched as her entire face reddened. "T-that-h-how-how?" Sumire stammered in disbelief.

    Sumire-san is not the type who can lie if someone directly confronts her. For a long time, he has held back from asking this question due to the other guys. He knew how hispanions felt towards her as the only female in their group, this sort of scenario where they all fall for her isn''t unusual.

    "It''s written all over your face."

    Sumire ys with a strand of her hair and averts her gaze. "F-for awhile now. I don''t know exactly when, but Irealized that I like him more than I do anybody else."

    Jun could only stare at her; he didn''t know exactly what to say. They are only children, after all. Moreover, with the training the facility makes them do, they are practically informed on a daily basis which emotions they must discard. Romance being one of those.

    Sumire ced her fingers on her lips. "A-anyhow, you must keep this a secret! I don''t want to cause the group any trouble bymitting a taboo."

    Right, this is one of the taboos of the facility. There are certain rules they cannot break; otherwise, they will be punished. But this rule normally applies to the older children. Certainly, the adults would never think that of the scenario of the younger children harboring such feelings. However, his gaze fell on the girl whose cheeks had turned red and how she was fumbling with her speech. There is no doubt about it.

    "I promise. But you should keep it under control in front of the adults." Jun trailed off. "Am I the only other person who knows?"

    "No, Hino noticed."

    At those words, aplicated expression appeared on his face. Of course, Hino noticed. When they get older, this situation will get out of hand. If they all ''like'' her in the same way, it will eventually cause friction in this group. But until that dayes, he wants everybody to stay together.

    "Do you need any help?"

    Sumire blinked. "Jun-kun, you know how to cook?"

    "I can start learning."

    Besides, it doesn''t feel right that she has to make their meals all the time.

    "Then, I will be counting on you."

    Seeing her bright smile lightened the heavy feeling in his heart. For now, this is enough; this is all he needs.

 Chapter 687 Futari No Monogram Part 3

    Chapter 687 Futari No Monogram Part 3ˇˇˇˇPresent day, Wednesday, February 9th, 5:30pm.

    A certain teal-colored-haired boy opens his eyes, only to scan his surroundings to find that he is in his room. Yet the colour that filled the light that spread across his room was a deep orange.

    Ah, how unusual. He slept in quite a bit; from what he could tell from his rm clock, it was already well into the afternoon. ording to his schedule, he did have a day off today, so it''s not as though he messed up.

    His gazends on the nket wrapped around him and notices the familiar lingering scent.

    "How stupid," Jun mumbled.

    It''s obvious who wrapped it around him. He reaches over to touch the chair beside his bed, and warmth transmits to his skin.

    He probably just left around an hour or so ago. That fool. He doesn''t have to look out for him just because he promised his brother. That person doesn''t need to do something like that anymore. But, even if he were to tell Kou that, he would say with a foolish grin that ''this is something he wants to do.''

    Jun ced his hands on his neck and then his forehead, only to discover that he was drenched in sweat. ''I ought to get changed.''

    That same dream again; how many times has he seen it already? He wants to know more. Previously Narasaki Hino warned him about regaining his memories, but it''s difficult to ignore when he keeps having these dreams. It actually seemed like the frequency of the dreams increased after that conversation.

    The image of a young him, being dragged along on an ''adventure'' with two people. A girl with a beautiful smile carrying a basket of food and flowers, and a boy with a ck hair who watched over him and the girl.

    His gaze fell on the rm clock.

    ''I slept for a long time, meaning the memory was longer than usual.''

    Jun walked over to the kitchen sink and washed his face. He wonders how much longer he can pretend that he doesn''t want to know more. This entire time he has limited his involvement with the underworld and the fight against the ck Alice organization. He helps with hacking and analyzing information. But his actual involvement is minor.

    Oh, but there is one person who noticed his impatience. Narasaki Hino saw right through him, and that must be why he received that warning. His gaze fell on a case right beside the door. That''s right, since he has time today, he should take advantage of this opportunity.

    ....

    Tokyo Main streets.

    Quite some time had passed since hest yed his cello; since he had some free time, he figured he would pass the rest of the evening ying it. Unfortunately, the long absence of not using it has collected a lot of dust. So, he wandered around town to find a quiet ssical instrument shop and found the perfect one on the corner of a less busy street.

    The moment Jun entered the shop, he paused, hearing a familiar piano ying. Huh? This-? He took a few more steps forward and found a girl with brte hair ying the piano. It''s Sumire-san.

    "Holy crap." Another voice mumbled. "You can even y that song? Seriously, what kind of musical genius are you?"

    Sumireughed. "Fu, didn''t I tell you? You shouldn''t challenge me, Hino."

    The girl was not alone; there by the counter was Narasaki Hino.

    "Right, I shouldn''t, you-" Hino paused, making eye contact with him.

    For a moment, Jun froze but only for a moment since Sumire stood up and happily rushed over.

    "Jun-kun!" Sumire beamed happily. "It is good to see you."

    "Likewise, the same goes for me." Jun trailed off. "I did not expect to find you here of all ces."

    He thought she only had singing and the current state of the underworld at the moment. But, his gaze fell on Narasaki, who was holding a familiar violin and cleaning it with a cloth.

    Sumireughed. "What is that supposed to mean? Ah, did you think I was neglecting my instrument?"

    "Yes," Jun stated bluntly.

    After all that has happened, and considering the timing of Mamoru-san''s death, it would certainly surprise him if she had yed her instrument in that time frame.

    "Jun-kun, you''re as blunt as ever. Hmm, it''s true I haven''t been ying. However, asionally I would bring it out and look at it. So, I didn''t leave it to gather dust in the corner or something."

    "I think you are the blunt one," Jun mumbled.

    He feels guilty, but a lot has happened since the final concur.

    "So your here for-?"

    "Ah, violin maintenance."

    "Violin maintenance?" Jun repeated.

    "That''s right. I haven''t really yed it since the final selection. However, I''ve been practicing a little again the past couple of weeks. I''m worried about its current state, so I regrlye here and have Hino check."

    "The same here." Jun pointed to the case containing the cello on his back.

    "Ah, then let Hino have a look."

    Hino sighed. "What''s with you two? If you y instruments, maintain them!"

    Despite this lecture, Narasaki Hino took the cello from him. Jun''s gaze fell on Sumire, concerned, and she looked over.

    Sumire giggled. "I am okay, Jun-kun."

    "I hear you''re pregnant. You mustn''t be rushing around on your own."

    It''s not surprising considering how the two spent that time together during winter break. Jun figured that with the way they were all over each other, it would be just about time.

    "It''s alright. Yuhi dropped me off here before he went to work." Sumire reassured him."Besides, this is why I have my reliable manager."

    "I''m not Yuhi, so even if you tter me, you won''t get anything."

    "Che, you''re just stingy, Hino. Besides, you already owe me for the bet just now."

    "Just don''t request anything too unreasonable."

    "I won''t."

    Jun sat there on the stool, silently observing the two. He has a very strong impression of Narasaki Hino. However, it wasn''t until fairly recently that he spoke to him. From what he observed, this person is the second closest person to Sumire-san right now.

    In terms of who could actually snatch Sumire-san away from Yuhi, it would be this person. But, this is something many people do not realize because Hino is supposedly Yuhi''s ''guardian.''

    The two are close enough to be like a real family. Because of this connection, nobody would think that Hino would snatch Sumire away. Certainly, this is the main reason why Naraskai hasn''t made a move on Sumire. However, there is no doubt that they are close.

 Chapter 688 Futari No Monogram Part 4

    Chapter 688 Futari No Monogram Part 4ˇˇˇˇ''I wonder if anybody else has noticed this, and what do they think for those who have noticed?''

    Jun thinks of Nagawa Sano, who is supposedly Narasaki Hino''s best friend. What does that man think of Sumire and Hino being close?

    ''As for me, I feel relieved.''Jun thought.

    Sumire-san has gotten a lot better since she arrived in Tokyo, but sometimes there is still a wall between her and other people.

    His thoughts break off when Sumire ces her hand on the bandage across his head. "On days off, you put this back on, I see."

    "Since I haven''t recovered yet."

    She looked at him with a pained gaze, and Jun quickly interjected. "Thank you for saving me."

    He knew these words were long overdue. But, he had toy low for a while and couldn''t meet with her openly.

    Sumire shakes her head. "No, you shouldn''t thank me. In the end, I caused you problems."

    "..."

    ''Your not at fault for those pictures.'' Jun desperately wanted to say. But, for some reason, he couldn''t get the words out.

    "Ah, since you''re here, Jun-kun, why don''t you take a look?" Sumire pulled out a familiar purple-colored notebook.

    With Kou and Tetsuo''s recent sess with their solo songs, it would only make sense for him to follow. However, his gaze fell on the song she had written for him.

    "Something is missing, isn''t it?" Jun concluded, seeing her slightly distressed expression.

    Sumire sighed deeply. "It''s so weird. I could write Kou and Tetsuo''s songs so easily. But I am struggling a little with yours and Ran." Sumire trailed off. "Maybe there is something wrong with me."

    Jun shook his head. "It''s only normal to have an off day."

    "But I have been working on this for a long time, and yet nothing seems to be going the way I want," Sumire grumbled.

    ''Indeed, it is rare for her to get stuck when writing a song. But it reminds me of the first time we met.'' At least, for him, that was their first ever meeting.

    Hino slides a cup of hot milk and a te of food across the counter.

    "Drink and then eat."

    Sumireughed softly. "Yes, yes, don''t nag."

    Hino shakes his head. "I am taking this opportunity to ensure you get a bnced diet. Yuhi is probably just spoiling you with your favorite meals."

    They truly do get along well. Now that he thought about it, Narasaki Hino was supposed to be with them in the facility too. Then perhaps he was also close with this person? His thoughts break off when Hino slides a te of food in front of him.

    "You eat too."

    Jun blinked, surprised and Sumireughed.

    "Hino is simr to Yuhi; he is bad at expressing himself. But he basically wants to say, ''Your injuries won''t get better unless you have a decent meal.''"

    "I see; thank you, Narasaki." Jun thanked him as he began to eat.

    For a moment, he paused before taking another few bites. This is unusual; why does it feel like he has eaten this before? He thought so at that time. Narasaki warned him about his memories, but as he thought.

    ''I must not only know this person but also him very well.''

    During the entire meal, he asionally watched Sumire and Narasaki Hino''s interactions with one another. They really do get along well, and not just that. It seems like Narasaki has a better understanding of Sumire-san than he thought.

    "So it''s your fault Yuhi-san came back like that yesterday! Listen, Hino; you''re supposed to be the sensible one."

    "Give me a break; we nearly died yesterday."

    "This is why I keep telling you to bring arger group with you. Geez, you and Yuhi-san like to do everything by yourselves," Sumire trailed off. "Since you went so far to go along with his adventure-like whims, did you find anything useful?"

    "Right, I was going to show you this too. But this is what they dropped." Hino pulled out a rectangr sapphire-colored crystal.

    Sumire tilted her head as she picked it up. "This looks real."

    "You can tell?"

    "Due to the weight, yes, and also," She holds it up against the light. "There seems to be a reflection too. You will only see the light on one side if it is fake. But, I wonder what they would use something like this for."

    "May I see that for a moment?" Jun interjected.

    "Sure, here." Sumire ced it in his palm.

    This crystal, it resembles something he has seen before. But where- a sh of brown appears in his head.

    "Mamoru-san," Jun mumbled. "I think Mamoru-san had one of these."

    At those words, Hino takes the crystal from his hands. "On second thoughts, I will keep hold of this."

    "Ah-" Sumire looked like she wanted to protest, but Hino looked over at the girl sharply. "Alright, you can."

    That was interesting to watch; he has never seen Sumire give up easily like that. They spend the rest of their meals chatting about the song. At some point, Narasaki had left the other side of the counter and was sitting on a couch beside the grand piano.

    Sumire walked over, pulled a nket out from the drawer, and wrapped it around him. "Geez, this is why I told him I would help him watch the shop."

    "So even though this ce is quiet, many customerse over?" Jun asked.

    "Hmmm, not exactly. But the regrs that doe here are all amazing people with high status or backgrounds. For example, during one of my first few visits here, a famous violinist walked in. It almost gave me a heart attack. When I questioned Hino-san, he told me that she was a regr here." Sumire sighed. "I know he has good connections, but there should be a limit."

    "So, are you worried that an important customer wille?"

    "Right. I guess we have no choice. I''ll change the sign to closed. Hino will get upset, but this is for his own good." Sumire quickly left and headed towards the corridor.

    Jun nced over at Narasaki, ''With Sumire-san around, it would be difficult to ask any questions. But I shall return another day now that I know he works here.'' He has questions, and he knew he would no longer be able to contain his curiosity. The length of those dreams has increased recently, although he cannot remember the exact content.

    One thing that remains clear to him is the image of a young girl with brown hair and a boy with jet ck hair. If he aligns the information with what he already knows, then that girl must be Sumire, and the boy was Yuhi. If that is the case, then it exins why it didn''t take long before he became attached to them both.

    It would exin his strong desire to help them.

 Chapter 689 Futari No Monogram Part 5

    Chapter 689 Futari No Monogram Part 5ˇˇˇˇSumire quickly returned to the room and pushed him towards the chair. "Jun-kun, you should rx too. It seems to be raining outside, so you can''t return right now."

    "I shall but you-" Jun looked towards her. "-are you feeling alright? You look slightly pale."

    "It''s just a bit of nausea. I shall be alright. This is a good opportunity; why don''t we chat for a bit? I want to ask you since when were you getting bullied?"

    Jun didn''t reply immediately. He knew they would eventually have to have this conversation, but now that they have it, he doesn''t know what to say.

    "I think I understand what you were thinking. You probably didn''t want to trouble me. I would have done the same. But, Jun-kun, do you not remember what you promised me after the previous bullying incident?"

    "I remember."

    "Back then, you told me, the next time something happens, you will tell me immediately no matter what. Even if you do not tell me, you must inform somebody."

    The promise they made after he got hospitalized. The bullies had taken their bullying too far, and he ended up with severe injuries. Just like what happened recently, Sumire-san was the one who saved him.

    "I''m sorry," Jun mumbled.

    He didn''t know what other words he could use. Indeed, he was careless to take on the burden himself. What is his purpose for having friends if he still tries to do everything alone?

    Sumire sighed.

    "Well, it''s not like I don''t get it, but I am not happy. The fact that you got hurt this much when I could have prevented it."

    "My injuries are getting better."

    "But even then!" Sumire pouted. "Are you sure you don''t want to go to the hospital? I can ask Sano to book a private hospital room for you."

    "That would be too much. Right now, our group activities are taking off; it would be bad to stop the momentum now."

    "I suppose that''s true; it exins why my dearest has been working so hard recently." Sumire stood up and sped her hands. "Right, there is something I can do for you now."

    Jun looked at her nkly, and Sumire walked to the backroom. He waited for a few minutes, and she returned with a tray with a jug of herbal-looking tea.

    "I bought Hino these tea leaves, but he hasn''t used them much. I also mixed it up, but the vor is delightful if you''re fatigued."

    "I see."

    Sumire picked up a clean cup and poured the contents inside before passing it to him. The moment he took a sip of the tea, it felt like his exhaustion was gradually leaving his body.

    "You''re right; this is good."

    "Right? I went all the way to get these imported from abroad, but Hino hasn''t used any. Whose sake was it that I was browsing the web for the best ce to find these?" Sumire grumbled.

    It''s not just Narasaki Hino who has deep emotions towards Sumire, but the same goes vice versa. However, Sumire-san is very good at hiding how much she cares; otherwise, others would have noticed by now. It makes sense why she would hide it.

    The media are already harassing her enough after Nagawa Sano''s bold confession. If they discover that the one Sumire cares for the most amongst the other guys who like her is Narasaki, then she will get even more hate.

    After all, everybody knows how close Yuhi and Narasaki Hino are. It would certainly be adding fuel to the fire.

    "Hino, you see, has been actively going against the ck Alice organization and D entertainment. It seems like his father is supporting that man, and Hino is working hard to deplete his father of his connections and resources so Lucifer would have less support."

    "Is that why he looks so tired?"

    "He is busy running around being my manager and clearing after my mess too." Sumire trailed off. "You know, I have been thinking about how I lived my life until now."

    "Your life?"

    "Mm, I was a huge mess when we met. That year before I came to Tokyo, so much had happened, and I was at the lowest point in my life. Back then, I felt so alone and miserable. Even though Yuhi-san never stopped singing songs for me, I ended up cutting him off. Although the details are still vague to me, I understand that I am the one who pushed him away even though he reached out his hand to help me. When he was suffering, and in pain, all I did was push him away. It probably exins why I didn''t recognize him immediately when we first met again in Tokyo. It''s because I spent most of the time pushing him away."

    ''It seems Sumire-san''s own memories are unstable. But, the cause of her memory loss and mine are different. For her, it should be easier to naturally regain her memories.''

    "I''m sure Yuhi-san never med you."

    At those words, Sumireughed weakly. "That is exactly the problem; I wouldn''t have felt so guilty if he med me. It would have erased the guilt, but he never med me. I was a mess, and I caused so many problems for everyone. But the most important point of this conversation was the past me didn''t care about anything or anybody. I had already lost hope in the world. I didn''t believe in anyone or anybody. I had given up on everything, and that was why I could easily cause chaos without thinking of the consequences."

    "....."

    Jun didn''t say anything, but he was listening to her attentively.

    So, it seems like Mamoru-san was right. Sumire-san doesn''t know about this, but Mamoru-san had a conversation with all the guys who like her separately. He all asked them the same question, and despite receiving different responses, his conclusion was the same.

    ''No matter what happens, do not me Ki.''

    Those words were the same as saying not to hate her, but because he worded it differently, it made them all think. Why would they ever me her? How could they ever me her for breaking? They should be ming themselves for not realizing it. If any of them recognized what was wrong with Sumire, they wouldn''t have enforced their feelings.

    It was unwise of them to confess to her; it was unwise for him as he belonged to that category.

    "So recently I have been thinking, I have retraced my memories and thought about all the conversations I had with people. Everybody was worried about me, and they all did their best to help. But in the end, I pushed them all away. There was love right beside me, the affection I had always wanted, and yet due to the mental damage, I couldn''t see it."

    "Can you see it now?" Jun asked.

 Chapter 690 Futari No Monogram Part 6

    Chapter 690 Futari No Monogram Part 6ˇˇˇˇ''Can you see how much we all care for you? If she knew I was the one who proposed following her to Tokyo, I wonder how she would react.''

    Contrary to what all the rumors say, it wasn''t Kou who decided that they would follow her to Tokyo. In fact, Kou was the one who was against it; his friend insisted that she needed space and time.

    "I can, and it reached me, your feelings."

    For a moment, Jun froze, and Sumireughed. "Why are you acting so surprised? Do you not remember how you confessed to me."

    "I have to admit that I tried to erase the memory for a while."

    "Because you felt guilty?" Sumire guessed.

    "Correct, it wasn''t right for me to tell you my feelings then."

    Sumire shakes her head. "It''s not like I don''t understand. It''s hard to suppress your emotions in front of the person you like. I understand very well how painful it can be."

    She must be speaking from her own experience. He has heard that Sumire-san has liked Yuhi for a long time, but exactly how long? Why is the rtionship between them so strong? What is it that ties them together?

    "Thank you for telling me."

    "Saying this now is a bit toote."

    Then again, she wasn''t exactly in the best emotional state when he confessed, so it makes sense why he didn''t exactly receive a response.

    "It really is, and you''re not the only one I left waiting. While I am still afraid, something has changed now. That''s why with this renewed confidence, I want to thank everyone properly for back then and for now. Even now, you and the others are working hard for me. I am truly thankful."

    Before Jun could get a word out, however, they heard the door chime.

    "That''s strange. I am sure I put the closed sign."

    Whenever he ends up having an important conversation with her, he ends up interrupted before he can convey his thoughts. The main culprit to that is usually- his thoughts break off, spotting a man with ck hair emerging from behind the shelves.

    His hair was wet, and so were his clothes. "Hey, Hino, you should drop us off with your car. I had to leave mine behind-" Yuhi paused after seeing him. "Jun."

    "My dear!" Sumire immediately left his side and rushed to Yuhi.

    "Hey, there you." Yuhi''s gaze is gentle as he greets Sumire.

    "That was faster than I thought; you were only gone for four hours."

    "I wanted to make it two. But I had a few interviews to catch up on."

    The harmony between them is as good as ever. It feels like there is nothing that can tear their rtionship anymore. However, the media hasn''t given up on trying to set Yuhi up with his childhood friend. Both of them seem to be ignoring it and continuing with their lives.

    He ought to do the same and continue with his life. But to do that, he needs to fully regain his memories. Jun''s gaze fell on the sleeping Narasaki Hino, and this person will be the key to that.

    __________________

    When Narasaki Hino woke up, he grumbled a bit about Sumire closing the shop and immediately opened it. He leant Yuhi-san his car keys, and Jun watched the two leave. Narasaki looked at him with aplicated expression and sighed.

    "Even if I tell you to leave, I feel you won''t."

    "That is correct; today, you will give me answers. Is there not a way for me to regain my memories?"

    For a moment, Hino didn''t speak before he sighed.

    "I am the one who erased your memories, Kira."

    Jun blinked when hearing those words. ''I suspected it, based on his behaviorst time.'' He is no profiler, but after observing humans for a long time, he has learned that humans exhibit different behavior patterns when they are nervous.

    "It''s not just you; my main role in that ce was to erase people''s memories."

    Despite the sudden revtion, he kept calm.

    "If I ask you now to return it, I know you will refuse."

    "That''s right because I genuinely believe it will cause more harm." Hino trailed off. "I can''t return them to you, but if you want to ask me some questions. I will answer what I can."

    "Was I close to those two?"

    ''I want to scream and demand for my memories back. But, that would be out of character even for me.''

    "You were more than close; you looked up to those two as your role model. Even back then, they were talented and far surpassed their peers. But what you looked up to them for wasn''t their skills, but their rtionship with one another."

    "Their rtionship?" Jun questioned.

    "Even though they were only children, clearly to everybody who saw them, they liked each other romantically. To have such powerful and beautiful feelings at a young age, it is only normal for people to envy them. But you didn''t envy them; you liked how close they were with one another. You enjoyed seeing them smile and being happy. You thought, ''how nice, one day can I have something like that too?''"

    "..."

    ''I was testing him just now, but it seems if you ask him openly, even Narasaki Hino cannot control himself. This person observed not only Sumire and Yuhi-san but also him.''

    "In the end, I fell for Sumire-san. So, doesn''t that destroy those emotions?"

    "Not necessarily; back then, you were one of the first people who figured out that Sumire liked Yuhi, and you confined me. You told me that you liked her that way too, and you were certain everybody else did as well. ''But, I do not want to cause them unhappiness. For me, it is enough just seeing them together.''"

    It makes sense now; he is not the type of person who believes in love at first sight. But after he met Sumire-san, he started to think that way. Otherwise, why would he have such powerful emotions towards her despite only having just met her?

    So, it seems like those feelings did not appear out of nowhere. He has always liked her. However, if even the young version of himself can say such things, it makes sense why he doesn''t feel bitter watching Sumire and Yuhi-san. In fact, when he saw Yuhi just now, he felt relieved. It should upset him to be interrupted when he was on the verge of saying something important. But, he felt no bitterness.

 Chapter 691 Futari No Monogram Part 7

    Chapter 691 Futari No Monogram Part 7ˇˇˇˇThursday, February 10th, Iro Road High School, 1;30pm

    For Kira Jun, it is difficult to simply describe Ibuki Sumire''s existence in his life with mere words. He knew the others in his team would think so too.

    She is their requiem. She saved them all; she connected all their threads together. But for him, the most important thing is that she gave him his dream. She gave him something worth fighting for, something worth living. If he did not give her this dream, then he would not have connected with the others. He would not have met them.

    One of the first set of memories he recalled was meeting a young girl around a year older than him. When he asked her what she was doing, a girl he found singing in the park talked loudly. She looked at him with wide eyes, surprised, '' You don''t know what singing is? Or rather this it''s music, you don''t know?''

    When he learns of the concept of music, it does not take him long before he bes fond of it. Because she gave him his dream, he was no longer an empty shell. Although he still spoke in a monotone for many years and didn''t understand individual emotions all too well. He was already a ''human'' a long time ago.

    That girl''s voice that gave him life. The reason why he became so fond of singing and dancing was because of her. Had somebody else shown him, it would not have interested him.It''s because she''s the one who showed him.

    If she didn''t show him, then for sure, he would not have be interested at all.

    "Semei."

    Where did that hamster of his go again? Recently he keeps sneaking off. It did not take Jun long to find himself in a familiar field behind the school. There were different types of flowers blooming. It''s unusual; it''s still February, so why are the flowers blooming like this?

    As he pondered on this, he spotted a girl with brte-colored hair. Oh, this location is near where she said she would find inspiration to draw. Currently, it is free study for art students. They normally use this chance to practice drawing. He was no exception, although he joined the department due to the bullying situation. He has always been interested in art.

    Although he is still a newbie at this, now that he thought about it, he became interested in drawing after the bullying incident.

    Jun makes his way over and greets her. "Sumire-san."

    "Oh Jun-kun. Were you looking for Semei?"

    Jun nodded, and the brte pointed to the flower nearby to see his hamster use the petal as a nket.

    "When I found him like this, I thought it was pretty cute, so I didn''t want to disturb him."

    In other words, she remained here to guard over him. Everybody has seen him with this hamster, after all. Although the bullies are being investigated and are currently suspended from school, who knows how many friends they have? This is no good; he still feels tense. Jun felt the familiar sensation of goosebumps all over his skin. But that faded when he saw Sumire''s bright smile.

    "Thank you."

    Sumire nodded, and it was then he saw it, the drawing he did not too long ago. But it got blown away by the wind.

    "Why do you have that?" Jun wondered.

    "Oh, this? I picked it up the other day. It was blown by a strong breeze andnded on my face. I kept it since it was so wonderful. "Sumire said, her gaze softened.

    Jun averted his gaze. "People who only rely on hard work for art are poor judges of art, too, huh?" He mumbles. "I can''t believe you kept such a worthless drawing."

    "It''s true I can''t make wonderful drawings like you and Yuhi can. But, I do know that this drawing is wonderful. When I look at this drawing, I can feel the joy you felt when you looked at these flowers. It makes me smile. I love it."

    "You must be stupid. Nobody would like such a drawing."

    "But I like it. It really is wonderful. Being able to express their feelings with such colors like this, I really am impressed." Sumire said, smiling brightly.

    By this point, Jun knows he can''t hide it anymore, or rather she saw through him right from the beginning, didn''t she? Jun slumped on the ground.

    "Jun-kun?"

    "You have me beat Sumire-san. I give." Jun muttered, defeated.

    "En. I knew right away this was your Jun-kun. Few people can draw this well with this faint stroke and markings. This gentle usage of colors can only belong to someone with equally a gentle heart. " Her sweat trails dropped, "That''s why I knew that it didn''t belong to Yuhi. That guy always draws everything based on his current emotions, after all. That''s why I know it can''t have been his."

    "Sumire-san, you really like Yuhi-san''s paintings don''t you?"Jun said.

    "Yes. Jun-kun, you knew about it, didn''t you? That I was searching for the one who did that painting."

    He gave a small nod of confirmation. How can he forget? That was one of the main reasons why she came along with them to TOKYO in the first ce.

    "That painting, truthfully I already knew a long time ago who painted it. Just now I admitted that Ican determine which paintings belong to certain people. I knew it was his, so I set off to TOKYO. Perhaps he already stole my heart then."

    So that''s how it was; he figured there was something strange about her when they mentioned TOKYO first. Her tension seemed to be high, and she was even more clumsy for the next few days.

    Sumire-san really cares about Yuhi indeed; it''s exactly like Mamoru-san

    said. However, if he thinks about it carefully. Isn''t there another meaning behind why she came here?

    Perhaps, even now, Sumire-san doesn''t understand her true feelings very well. He wants to believe in her. Believe that the love he''s seen these past few years won''t be destroyed by just a few months'' worth of tenderness and affection. However, the world is ''illogical''; it''s unpredictable.

 Chapter 692 Futari No Monogram Part 8

    Chapter 692 Futari No Monogram Part 8ˇˇˇˇEver since the girl came to Tokyo, she has faced many challenges, such as confronting her ex. The ex who hurt her and caused herst remaining hope in the world to fade. If it wasn''t for Nagawa Sano breaking up with her, then perhaps Sumire wouldn''t have lost her remaining morals. But it is already far toote to think of what-if scenarios; he should focus on the present.

    Jun reached over and patted the girl''s hair, causing her to blink, confused.

    "What is it?"

    "Paint."

    "Aha, right."

    "Sumire-san, what are you doing here?" Jun wondered. There is nothing but meadows here. Although she could draw the flowers, he knew that Sumire-san liked to find ces withplicated shapes for her free time drawing.

    "Oh, I was going to call you. It''s time to have our first meeting regarding the festival."

    "I see, then we must be on our way."

    "It''s unlike you to bete. Is there something wrong?"

    If there is anything that is wrong, it''s himing to terms with his memories. Right after he returned home from meeting her

    "Sumire-san, you seem strange recently."

    "Strange?"

    "ording to my data, you''re stressed."

    Is it about returning to the entertainment industry? No, there is something else. But if he pries too much, she will surely try to run away. Is it to do with their conversation the other day? However, after Yuhi-san showed up, she seemed okay.

    "Hmmm, if I''m stressed, it''s probably due to the mental blocks I have whileposing music. Although it is normal to asionally get stuck, it has neversted this long for me. Saying that, however," Sumire pulled out herposition notebook. "I made some adjustments for your song. I think it''s fine now, but you should still check."

    Despite those vague sounding words, Jun sensed her confidence behind them.

    Jun''s gaze fell on the song, and his eyes widened, surprised. What is this? It seems different from her other songs. When he saw it the other day, it felt like something wascking. But not only has that something vanished, but there is something else.

    "I will write lyrics to this as soon as possible."

    "Really? Thank goodness."

    "Sumire-san, can you do me a favor?"

    "What is it?"

    "I want to hear you sing," Jun admitted.

    His heart still feels unsettled. After he returned home from having that conversation with Hino, he felt even more frustrated.

    ''It is unfair for him to have all those memories to himself!'' Yet, the main reason why he couldn''t get mad was because he could see the pain in Narasaki Hino''s eyes.

    "God Bless You

    I never thought I''d be able to love someone this much -

    Now that I know this feeling, I''ll never be the same!

    We shared the one true happiness that exists in this world:

    That''s the reason for my joy... and these overwhelming tears!

    Even if one single drop (of blue sadness),

    Were to fall in your heart... I''ll release an arrow of light! (Pierce on through!)

    If this love is a miracle... please, God... guide it every step of the way!." Sumire sang.

    What''s with this voice? This i- this isn''t like any of her other songs. It''s resounding in his heart and sends goosebumps down his skin, but those goosebumps aren''t due to fear but excitement. This sort of feeling it''s the same as that time.

    It''s almost as though she''s saying, ''even if it''s painful, sad. Please smile because I will be there for you.''

    She truly hasn''t changed; she is still the same as back then.

    Jun paused for a moment. Just now, why did he-?

    ''Kira, even if you do not have your memories now. The bonds you formed haven''t changed. Believe in the present rather than the past.''

    "Jun-kun, is something the matter?" Sumire asked, breaking his thoughts.

    "The FNS J festival. I will perform it there."

    At those words, Sumire beamed happily. "You already decided on a venue; that''s expected of you."

    ________

    Four dayster, at the FNS J Festival.

    Jun was slightly concerned that Sumire and Yuhi wouldn''t make it. Four days prior, since Yuhi didn''t show up to the meeting and didn''t return home. It seemed the two had a small fight. However, his worry disappeared when he saw them walking hand in hand in the backstage area.

    You do not have to be a genius to figure out that the two havepletely resolved everything with each other. There is a healthy-looking glow on Sumire''s face, and the dark, gloomy aura around Yuhi is gone. He figured it wouldn''t take that long; it''s these two, after all. Even if everything gets blown out of proportion, they will find a way to sort it out.

    Jun recalled what Narasaki Hino mentioned not too long ago.Indeed, it seems like from the very beginning, he has had a strong faith in their rtionship.

    "And now it''s time; the opening act of the FNS J festival is Kira Jun."

    The opening act of thisrge festival was initially supposed to be Yuhi. However, when he received a solo slot offer. Yuhi suggested to the organizers that he would do the opening instead. It took some persuasion, but it seemed like Narasaki said something too. Unfortunately, the pressure from receiving the solo offer to the opening act caused him to fall sick.

    ''I am feeling much better, but I won''tst long. So before I copse, I want to convey my present emotions.''

    He turned to the brte, her gaze zed with worry.

    "Jun-kun,"Sumire mumbled.

    "I am alright now. And I will sing your song, so please enjoy yourself."

    With those words, Jun stepped onto the stage.

    "A monogram bing one in two,

    What kind is our form?

    Though it seems foolish, such a childish thing

    Somehow, it''s what we always draw

    Tied to my theoretical heart

    It is an extremely difficult paradox

    I didn''t understand my former self,

    But now, I feel like I understand now

    The future burst forth the instant our eyes met

    Speeding straight to the heavens,

    That''s what I''ll aim at forever

    Shall we make our ovepping dreams be as one?

    I''ll take you there

    I swear on my life, to wherever it may be

    The confidence to make everything we wish fore true,

    I have it, so I swear to you." Jun sang.

 Chapter 693 Be Proud *Ran*

    Chapter 693 Be Proud *Ran*ˇˇˇˇWhere did she rush off too? Ran found himself looking all over the festival for Sumire. After Jun did the opening song, naturally, people flocked to him. Although Yuhi didn''t perform, once people saw him, they naturally surrounded him too. Kou and Tetsuo said they would arriveter, but there was still time for their group performance. Sumire must have left once she saw all those people. However, it''s not safe for her to be alone in her state.

    He still felt awkward after what happened thest time they spoke properly. But he doesn''t want it to continue being awkward. It feels like a lot has happened since Mamoru''s ident.

    ''I wasn''t close to him, but it still felt strange to me hearing that guy was gone.'' He saw how much it affected his childhood friend Momoi Futaba and his other acquaintances. So, it was difficult for him to ignore the situation.

    After running around for a few minutes, he was on the verge of giving up when he saw somebody hunched over by the tree in the forest area. Despite it being dark, Ran could see the brte.

    He walked over and found the person he was looking for. She had just finished throwing up. Ran patted her back. "Are you alright?"

    Sumire turned to him weakly andughed. "Aha, this is embarrassing."

    "Your nausea is bad, right? Kou told me about it."

    "Indeed, Kou knows my condition since he has visited me; both Tetsuo and Jun-kun always message me." Sumire stood up and ced her hands on her hips as she leaned forward. "As for you, you''ve been avoiding me, correct?"

    Ran could only look at her with wide eyes. For someone who was hunched over moments ago, she certainly has a lot of energy right now. He couldn''t deny her words even if he wanted to. It''s true after his short emotional outburstst time; he has avoided being left alone with her. However, it wasn''t her fault. He avoided her because he wanted to settle the emotions in his heart. Until he fully settled them, he didn''t want to be left alone with her.

    ''It should be fine now.'' After he had that talk with Yuhi, he felt much better. He silently criticized his behavior this entire time.

    "Oh my, you''re surprisingly honest today. If that''s the case, treat me to something nice, and then I will forgive you."

    This girl does everything at her own pace as usual. Ran nodded, and she raised her fist in the air and did a mini victory pose as she said, ''I did it.'' Ran had to stop himself frommenting on how cute she was.

    He found a nearby stand that sold hot dogs and bought her that. But it did not take long before that one meal turned into several. Eating and walking would mean they could blend in better. However, not when they are carrying so much food.

    So after struggling to carry the several food boxes, they eventually found a table in the corner away from most of the stalls.

    The moment he put thest box down, Sumireughed. "You should have seen your face while we walked."

    "This is heavier than it looks."

    "That''s why I offered to carry some; you''re the one who was being stubborn."

    How could he possibly allow her to carry any of this when she is pregnant? When he first heard the news, he silently praised himself regarding his timing to stop sulking. Indeed, it would have been difficult to take the news if he was still in the same emotional state. But, the situation has changed now.

    ''I think what bothered me the most was learning that Terashima Yuhi is actually a good guy.''

    One of the main reasons why he epted being in a group with Terashima Yuhi was because he wanted to find his w. If he found his w, then he would have a valid reason to take Sumire away. But he couldn''t find any. Not only was Terashima Yuhi not like the rumors, but he was also a good guy who cared a lot for his friends.

    He couldn''t find a single thing to hate, no matter how hard he searched. Even when the rumors of the childhood friend came, Yuhi handled the situation perfectly. Sumire wasn''t uneasy for long, and now she doesn''t even talk about it.

    Ran hated to admit that Yuhi was the perfect person for Sumire. Not only did Yuhi treat her well, he understood her better than anybody else. They have perfect harmony.

    His gaze fell on Sumire, who was eating the takoyaki with a bright smile on her face. "This is so good."

    "Slow down; you''re making it seem like you haven''t been able to eat this stuff in a long time."

    "That''s because I haven''t! Since my pregnancy Yuhi-san has been strangely controlling over me eating street food. He acts like I am going to be poisoned."

    "You never know that could happen." Ran looked at the other boxes.

    ''Maybe I should check the rest?''

    Sumire followed his gaze and frowned. "Don''t you start too? It''s enough for my dearest and my manager to nag."

    Her manager is Narasaki Hino right?

    "Ah, only Shin and Kou are good to me."

    At the mention of the former, Ran frowned a little. The main reason why he is tossing aside his grudge against Yuhi isn''t because he suddenly matured. It''s because he diverts his attention to the newfound pest by her side. He thought it unusual, but why was she close to Nakara Shin?

    "Hey."

    "Hmm?"

    "Did you know Nakara Shin before you came to Tokyo?" Ran decided to just ask her.

    Instead of worrying about it silently, he knew she would tell him if he just asked her. She is that type of person, after all.

    "Mm a little. Shin was an active member of the underworld not too long ago. I guess you could say I saved him from a life-and-death situation. Before then, we didn''t speak much unless it was during the meetings forrge raids. Ran, you were solo and didn''t join any organizations, but you understand how the underworld works, correct?"

    "I do."

    "Duringrge-scale operations, we would form arge group and team up with other organizations. Of course, this only ever happened when a major incident urred. Otherwise, most groups tend to keep themselves and contact other groups as small as possible. Shin is one of his organization''s leaders, meaning he was present during those meetings." Sumire paused andughed. "Actually, I just recalled something."

    "What is it?"

    "We often got into disputes how the fights would go. Shin is a good guy; he would choose the best possible route that involved fewer sacrifices. While I didn''t hesitate to sacrifice people if need be."

 Chapter 694 Be Proud Part 2

    Chapter 694 Be Proud Part 2ˇˇˇˇ"Which one of you is right?"

    "That would depend on the situation. There were times when Shin would be right and times where I would be, and vice versa. In the end, there is no right or wrong. Both of us fought for what we believed in. After I saved him, we started to speak a bit more. He also confided in me his decision to leave the underworld and pursue his career. I was the one who introduced him to Atsuro too."

    Listening to this, it seems like they have known each other for a long time. This is frustrating.

    "Now it''s my time to ask questions." Sumire trailed off. "The reason you''re asking, Ran, is because you''rere jealous of Shin, right?"

    "Who is jealous about that bastard-" Ran paused in mid-sentence, but Sumire had heard him already.

    "I see."

    "Uh." Ran awkwardly averted his gaze. This is bad; if she finds out he is being petty again, she will get angry. Just when they finally started talking properly again. Seconds turned into minutes, and as each minute went by, he felt his face break out into cold sweat. After two or three minutes had gone by; however, Sumire burst intoughter.

    Ran looked at her, surprised, not understanding her reaction.

    "Sorry, sorry. It''s really fun to tease you, Ran. Since I don''t have many opportunities to do so, I figured I''d take advantage of this moment."

    At those words, he sighed deeply. "It seems that bad habit of yours hasn''t changed. I thought dating Yuhi would make you cuter, but that''s not the case here."

    "I should be offended, but what you think doesn''t matter. As long as my dearest thinks I''m cute, adorable, and loveable, then it doesn''t matter."

    "The first one aside, your ego must have gottenrger for you to add the other stuff."

    "But it''s true, Yuhi won''t be able to find anybody as perfect as me."

    This girl ispletely head over heels, Terashima Yuhi. He can''t even feel disgusted by how obviously she disyed her feelings.

    "So me disliking Nakara Shin is okay for you?"

    "As long as it isn''t my dearest," Sumire said firmly.

    ''I almost forgot how cold she can be. Since me and the others came here, we have silently observed her. It almost seemed like she was a different person, but I see, she hasn''t changed at all.''

    He would pity Nakara Shin if it wasn''t for the bracelet Sumire always wore. It was just a coincidence, but he happened to see what happened during Christmas. He didn''t think that bracelet she always wore was a gift from Nakara. It irked him, considering how she is the type not to wear presents from other guys when she has a boyfriend.

    Ran took a deep breath. "I know it''s a bitte to say this, but I will apologize for my behavior since I came here."

    "Right, you were acting like such a huge jerk that I personally wanted nothing to do with you."

    "That hurts more than you think, but I deserve that."

    "Now that we have gotten that out of the way." Sumire trailed off. "Ran, you have been investigating those people as well, right?"

    "Yeah."

    "What do you think?"

    "Ever since this year started, it feels like they are not only acting more openly, but I feel like their control in this city is stronger than we think." Ran admitted.

    "Meaning?"

    "They have connections everywhere. I was following one of their members the other day, and imagine my surprise when I saw them meeting with a famous politician."

    "Hino told me about his father, so it shouldn''t surprise me. But, if this is truly the case, then every member of the underworld is in danger. If Lucifer openly deres war, there is a high chance that every single person involved in the underworld could get arrested before the fight even happens."

    Ran nodded. "This is why I suggest we nt our own spies within the government."

    "It''s not like we don''t, but they are more low-key. I would never have thought the day woulde when we would have to use them. But, it seems like there is no choice." Sumire paused. "Still, it''s rare for you to do spy work; what brought this on?"

    Ran wanted to end the topic there, but Sumire''s question prevented him otherwise. "Ummm."

    He knew he couldn''t hide anything from Sumire; she was too sharp. But, considering his behavior so far, it still feels awkward for him to admit this. Ran took a deep breath.

    "Right now, M5 is doing very well, so I don''t want to cause a scene and do something that will damage our reputation."

    While he has been assisting, his jobs so far are limited to following people instead of participating in actualbat.

    At those words, he suddenly felt Sumire''s hand on his head. She was patting his hair and wore a gentle smile on her face.

    "Good boy."

    "H-huh?"

    "As I thought, Ran, you are a very kind person, you may have a short temper, but there is no doubt that you are a good person."

    Ran felt his entire face burn the more Sumire patted his hair. ''Is she treating me like a little kid again?'' But, there is something nice about her patting his head like this.

    "I see you two are getting close without me." A familiar voice said.

    He looked over and spotted Yuhi. Sumire patted his head a bit more before removing her hands.

    "Isn''t it your fault for leaving me alone?"

    Yuhi gently kissed Sumire''s forehead and squeezed her hands. "Sorry about that; they swarmed me before I knew it."

    "Then again. Jun-kun shouldn''t have called our names so loudly. I managed to escape, but Yuhi-san, your escaping skills have gotten worse."

    So, it seems like they would have surrounded Sumire too. Ran sighed in relief. It seems like her gradual return to the entertainment industry is working. Although people are still hostile, she is regaining the fame she ought to have.

    Yuhi stretched her cheeks. "But what is all this food? What did I tell you?"

    "Eep, Ran quick, hide the evidence."

    "Nice try, but I have already seen it." Yuhi sighed. "Well, forget it; it won''t be bad to spoil you asionally."

    "You say that, but Ran was the one who paid for my food." Sumire pouted. "If you buy me something on the way home, however, I will forgive you."

    Ran could only sigh, watching her behavior. Indeed, if he entered a rtionship with Sumire, it probably wouldn''t work very well. He would end up over spoiling her or neglecting her too much. On the other hand, Yuhi is different; he finds the perfect bnce.

    Watching the two of them like this, he doesn''t feel as bitter as he does anymore.

    ''I can''t say that I am not envious or that I have gotten over her; there is no doubt that I still love her. But, I do not want to get in the way anymore.''

 Chapter 695 Be Proud Part 3

    Chapter 695 Be Proud Part 3ˇˇˇˇIt was an unusual feeling, but he certainly meant it. There is no longer any use in confessing to her or pursuing her romantically. After all, this is the first time he has seen such a clear look in her eyes in a long time. Unlike that hazard gaze from before, this situation is much better.

    "Did you speak to Shin yet?"

    At those words, he snapped out of his trance. Nakara Shin is here?

    "Ah, is Shin here?"

    "He said he had something to give you."

    "Mm, it''s probably the SF''s recent activities report. My dear, I''ll disappear for a bit."

    "Sure, he is waiting near the stage area."

    Sumire''s gaze briefly met his, and sheughed almost like she knew what he was thinking. "I will tell Shin you say hello, Ran."

    "Like hell." Ran replied as the girl merrily rushed away.

    "Sorry about that, but you know how she is."

    Indeed he does know. He was one of the few people who got along very well with her.

    "Her personality is really bad, though. How do you put up with it?"

    Yuhi onlyughed at his words.

    "Yeah, but I find everything she does cute. Even when she acts weirdly possessive."

    Ran stared at him and sighed. "Now I understand, your both weird. What a perfect couple."

    "You are saying this, but I know you still like her."

    "Yeah." Ran admitted. "But, I am going to take a step back. I don''t want to be that jerk who steals his friend''s girlfriend."

    "So, we are friends now?"

    Hearing Yuhi''s tone, Ran frowned. "On second thought, let''s change that to a team member.''"

    This only earned moreughter from Yuhi. It''s strange, but when this personughs, he doesn''t find it annoying like he did with Mamoru-san. There is something gentle behind thatughter.

    "Did she give you your song yet?"

    "I haven''t asked her." Ran admitted.

    "You also got offered to do a solo performance on the fourth day, right? Why don''t you perform the new song there?"

    So from what Yuhi just said, it seems like Sumire has already finished writing his song. That shouldn''t surprise him, but it does. He thought it would take a bit longer, considering they haven''t been on speaking terms.

    The song he sang when he first came here, ''only one,'' was something she wrote for him before Mamoru''s ident. But before they could work on it properly, Mamoru ended up hospitalized. He wanted to respect her decision to spend time with him, so he dyed releasing the song.

    The reason why Sumire wrote only Kou and Jun''s new songs not too long ago was simply due to him and Tetsuo maintaining a distance. Unlike the other two, Tetsuo and he hasn''t gotten close to her since she came to Tokyo. It''s not like he didn''t want to get close, but whenever he recalled her state in Star town. He would feel angry at himself.

    Why did they go abroad right after the selection? If they didn''t, if they were with her right after the ident, then perhaps she wouldn''t have ended up in that state.

    ''Who am I kidding? Mamoru was so important to her. Even if we were there for her, nothing would have changed.''

    "Then, I''ll ask her about it when she returns."

    "Yeah."

    "Is there something else?"

    "I was actually wondering if you could join the front lines and fight for a while. But I understand why your not."

    "Are we trulycking fighting force? They have Aki, the three Princesses, and four heavenly kings, right?"

    "But the three Princesses are members of the entertainment industry too, and one of them is missing right now."

    "If it''s Nase, she is the same type as Mamoru; she has the adventure blood in her and wanders off a lot. She doesn''t stay in one ce for too long."

    "That''s exactly why. If Nase were around, I wouldn''t have to ask you, Ran. That girl is good at not getting caught, from what Jun told me."

    "I understand. It''s better than Sumire, going off on her own again, right?"

    ''I heard what happened recently.'' But even then, he couldn''t believe it. He knew how much Sumire wanted a child with Yuhi. Ever since she gave birth to Mamoru''s child, she would often makements like.

    ''It would be nice if I have one with Yuhi-san too.''

    To think she would go off recklessly and endanger herself and her children. He was under the impression that with Yuhi around, there is no longer any need to be so overprotective over Sumire. However, it turns out that is not the case. Even if he cannot be together with her romantically, at the very least, he wants to watch over her as her friend.

    "Despite what it looks like, I know how to keep my safety margins. I shouldn''t get caught."

    There is a reason why he has survived as a solo this entire time; in the underworld belonging to a group is crucial. However, he never saw the need to get involved with people who are simr to themselves. Every underworld member is trained to kill, to take human lives. Why would he bother making himself even more corrupted?

    But neither Kou nor Sumire is like that; those two, despite having stained their hands with blood numerous times, continue to emit a radiant and bright light. It''s not just them but even Yuhi. He heard the rumors regarding how vicious Yuhi was. However, this man showed a bright smile during their first meeting.

    "Then I will count on you." Yuhi began to pack the food back into the boxes. "You don''t mind if we take this, right?"

    "It''s fine. I did buy it for her."

    "I don''t mean to be so controlling regarding her meals, but I am just taking extra caution with everything that has happened recently. Sumire probably has no idea how many people plot to kill her every day."

    "I think she does know, and that is why she is living her life to the fullest."

    His reply came swiftly and Ran looked away awkwardly, realizing what he had just said. "I mean, you probably understand her better."

    So much for not making things awkward. However, they have been on better terms ever since he apologized. Ran still found it awkward to speak to him, considering his behavior since they met in person.

    "No, you''re certainly right. Even if she knows she is in danger, she will not let that scare her and continue living her life as she wants." Yuhi trailed off. "Although if you ask me, she has gotten a bit too rxed, with her attacking me all the time."

    Ran''s eyes twitched, annoyed. "Oi, here I am being nice, and now you''re unting your rtionship."

    "Aren''t you my friend? You should listen to my concerns." Yuhi said seriously.

    He sighed, hearing those words. "Isn''t it simply because she is morefortable around you now? You should be relieved."

    "Don''t get me wrong; I am more than relieved. You probably don''t realize how difficult it was for me to confess to her again. With her heart in that state, I didn''t want to look like I was taking advantage of her. But at the same time, I knew I couldn''t leave her alone."

 Chapter 696: Be Proud Part 4

    Chapter 696: Be Proud Part 4

    It was difficult huh? This is the first time hearing Yuhi speak of this.

    ''I thought it would be simple for the two of them to start dating since Sumire already liked Yuhi. But it seems Yuhi has had his own fair share of troubles.''

    Then again, there have been signs. It''s not like this happened out of nowhere.

    "My dear, you''re making me sound so needy." A familiar voice said.

    He looked over and spotted Sumire. She had returned with Nakura Shin and was pouting.

    "I''m just talking about my struggles. You said it yourself, that loving me was painful."

    "Ah you''re holding a grudge! My dear you know that''s not what I meant." Sumire rushed over and clung to his arm. "If you don''t believe me, I will cry."

    "Pfft." Yuhi cupped her cheeks. "I find your tears pretty, so I wouldn''t mind."

    Ran sighed seeing the scene before him. These two whenever they are around each other tend to get lost in their own world. His gaze fell on Nakara Shin. This person doesn''t seem to mind either. Out of all the other guys who have gotten close to Sumire. Sumire seems to be particrly close to Nakara Shin. The main reason for that, is it because she has no romantic feelings for him and can treat him like a friend? That does seem to be the case here, but he can''t be too sure. Sumire is far too popr.

    "Sumire, Yuhi. I''m going to head on home." Ran called out.

    "Ah Ran." Sumire quickly made her way over and passed herposition notebook at him. She pulled out some scores. "This is your song, have a look. If you want to make changes, you can tell me anytime."

    "Uh sure."

    Even just a brief nce at the score sheets he knew it was glowing. She is amazing as ever. Ran took onest nce at the two and then briefly at Nakara before heading in the opposite direction. The rest of the festival was still going on around him. But Ran wanted nothing more than to head home. His gaze fell on the dark skies, there is no star in sight tonight. But, the moon is shining so beautifully.

    Ran felt a throbbing sensation in his chest. ''I have to hurry home.''

    If he doesn''t hurry home, this situation will get worse.

    ____________

    At the M5 Mansion, Tokyo - 11:00pm

    The clock hit eleven pm by the time he reached the mansion. Ran immediately closed the curtains blocking the sunlight. He curled into a ball shape in the corner of the room. The moment he did that the feeling he was suppressing finally released itself. In secondsrge waves of blood emerged from his fingertips, painting the room in red.

    ''Out of all the evolved human abilities to have, why do I have to be a hanyou?'' A hanyou is a special type of evolved human, that resembles a vampire more than an average human with special powers. The abilities he has use his own ''blood.'' But what bothered him the most was the blood urges, the urges to drink another

    persons blood.

    He snatched the mirror from the wall and threw it across the room and watched it shatter to pieces. Some of the shardsnded near him so he picked one of the pieces and cut his hands. The blood flowed faster and faster and he brought it to his lips. It''s disgusting, even if he drinks his own blood like this. He cannot get rid of his thirst, what will it take for it to go away?

    How can he get rid of this craving, this desire? Should he find somebody? ''I need a woman.'' Naturally cravings can only disappear drinking the blood of the opposite gender, it doesn''t work drinking your own blood or drinking blood from the same gender.

    The blood started to flow faster and wrap around him like a shield. His ''power'' isn''t as strong as Sumire''s and Yuhi. Those two probably have a terrible time. No those two are fine, they have each other.

    Ran could no longer contain the pain and let out a blood-curdling scream and moved his hands to his head, gripping his hair as if to yank it out.He needs to focus, and get rid of this wall. Ran mustered his remaining strength and released the blood, causing it to stter across the in white walls and sheets.

    His thoughts break off when he felt a pair of soft hands on his shoulders. He weakly looked up and saw a pair of amethyst coloured eyes. It was Sumire, she had brought a nket and draped it around his quivering figure.

    For a moment he couldn''t believe who he was seeing.

    "Ran? Are you alright?"

    Even during midnight, she looked absolutely beautiful. Her white dress that was filled with diamonds and gems sparkled. She looked at him concerned.

    "What happened?"

    Ran averted his gaze embarrassed that she saw him in this condition. Now that he was thinking it through, what was he doing?

    He watched as she undid the ribbon around her neck and wrapped it around his injured hand. Ran briefly gets a nce at her eyes, they were filled with worry and panic. She was staringatthe red liquid on his hands.

    "Why did youe?" Ran had to control his urge from running his blood stained hands in her brte coloured hair, staining that pretty brown with a deep red colour.

    Honestly he was half tempted to pin her down. She is the one who came marching in his room in the middle of the night. She can''t possibly me him if he does anything.

    "Hmmm, because we are friends."

    Ran only frowned at those words. That answer didn''t satisfy him. Or rather, she is indirectly drawing a line between them again. He needed more answers and he knew she would be the only one who could answer them.

    "You were behaving strangely and Yuhi-san told me the reason why."

    "I understand that but does that mean that you can barge into my room? That''s simply trespassing," Ran stated.

    He wasn''t actually bothered, in fact he is ttered that she came after him

    like this. It shows that he is still important to her. Ran stood up and slowly pushed her back against the wall, his body over hers as he leaned closer to her, using his arm as a support against the wall. He was being careful not to crush her but also preventing her from escaping.

    Sumire stared at him, not bothered by his actions.

    "You do realise that it is the middle of the night right?"

    Sumire averted her gaze. "You''re wrong. I didn''te here for that!"

    Ran raised his eyebrows at those words. Well she isn''t stupid, he doesn''t have to spell it out to her what it means to enter a man''s room in the middle of the night. Knowing her, she really did juste here to check on him because of what Yuhi and what Kou most-likely told her.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 697: Be Proud Part 5

    Chapter 697: Be Proud Part 5

    He stared at her like he always did. He didn''t like her response, even though he knew it was the truth. She cares for him but because she is in a rtionship she has to draw a line. He hated it, Ran wanted her toe here because she genuinely worried about him.

    ''She is a cold woman, but it''s not like I didn''t know that. Unlike the others, I have always had a better understanding of Sumire. I was the one who ended up bing closer to her.''

    Seeing her close her eyes and her body trembling, Ran frowned and picked her up.

    "Ah? Hey Ran?"

    Ran didn''t reply to her and threw her down on the bed.

    "Ouch." Sumire winced in pain.

    "Hahˇ­ ˇ­You''re easy to pin down. You can''t resist well like this. But still, don''t try."

    "Ran stop, just recently you made up with Yuhi. Your going to change from now on right?"

    "I will shut you up by force!! Like this-" Ran leaned forward and brought his lips to her neck and started to drink her blood,

    What is this? Ran felt the throbbing pain in his chest slowly decrease. But thisisn''t enough, he wanted more.

    "What''s with that voiceˇ­ ˇ­? Are you feeling it since I''m doing it forcefully? You really are lewd. You''re dishevelled."

    "I-I''m not lewd." Sumire eximed.

    "Then exin this?" Ran bites harsher and Sumire''s breathing became even more unsteady. The girl was trying to hold back her voice, but her attempts were futile.

    "Admit it. That you''re so shameful to the point you''re helplessˇ­ ˇ­"

    ".."

    Sumire bit her lips causing him to frown. Why doesn''t she just admit it? Why is it so difficult? Why is he the only one she hesitates getting close to?

    "If you admit it, I''ll be a bit more gentle." Ran said in a kinder tone.

    This is the first time he is drinking her blood, he doesn''t want to frighten her too much.

    "You''re right." Sumire murmurs quietly at first.

    Ran halts in his advances, " Ahˇ­ ˇ­?

    "You''re right. I''m lewd. Happy? I said it. Are you satisfied?"

    Ran looked away frustrated. He wasn''t expecting this reply from her.

    "Now then, let''s talk again shall we?"

    Ran frowned and shook his head as he pulled away from her and sat up. "You just want to talk about Shin again. I know he is your friend but you know how I feel about all of this. Who is more important to you? Him or me!?"

    The main reason why he felt so agitated was because she kept talking about Shin,

    "Don''t be so silly, right now M5 is my priority. I have had many opportunities to meet with the members of EMMA andpose for them. But I am prioritising you and the guys in M5."

    Sensing her serious

    tone Ran sighed. "I already know that. I''m just doing this to vent my frustration."

    "Mm, maybe you just need some rest, You already drank some of my blood. You should be okay now."

    Now that she mentioned it, the parched feeling in his throat has disappeared. That''s right, his thirst can only vanish if he drinks from the opposite gender or from the woman he loves. He supposes his feelings for her won''t disappear.

    "I''m fine now, you can go home." Ran paused and looked at the time. Before he knew it, it was already midnight. It would be bad for her to walk out this time. He would offer to take her, but he doesn''t feel confident walking in the streets in his condition.

    "Then, I''ll just stay here."

    Ran looked at her puzzled for a moment and Sumire tilted her head. "The other rooms are so far apart from each other and I''m sleepy, I will stay here."

    It took him a moment to process those words and Ran eximed. "Hey! Don''t say something so careless, I just attacked you."

    "I had the situation under control. If you did anything more than drink my blood, I would have gotten angry at you."

    Right she is stronger than him.

    "I will sleep on the couch."

    "But the bed isrge enough,"

    "Sumire." Ran ced his hands on her shoulders and looked at her seriously. "I think I told you this back in high school, but your too careless around guys. I know we are friends and that you trust ne. But I am still a guy who likes you."

    Sumire paused and slowly nodded. "Then goodnight?"

    "Goodnight."

    Ran walked over to the couch andid down. He briefly nced over at the bed and saw Sumirey down. He could hear her breathing in seconds. That was fast, she must have been tired. She did look exhausted earlier. It is her second time getting pregnant, but her body still can''t adapt very well.

    He felt the temperature on his cheeks rise and his heart beat increase. The more he ignored it, the more it got worse.

    This is bad, ''I doubt I will get much sleep tonight.''Ran''s thoughts break off hearing the sound of his phone.

    From:Yuhi

    I will pick Sumire up tomorrow.

    From: Ran

    Pick her upnow bastard.

    From: Yuhi

    Is she staying in your room?

    Ran rolled his eyes reading that message. Yuhi understands her very well huh?

    From: Ran

    Right so pick her up now.

    From: Yuhi

    Unfortunately something urgent came up. I would be more assured if Sumire is within your sight now.

    Frowning Ran was tempted to call him but didn''t want to wake her up, he sent a quick message before putting his phone away.Now then, will he actu

    ally be able to get some sleep tonight?

    Ran tossed and turned before he finds himself pulling up a chair and cing it beside the bed. His gaze fell on Sumire who was shifting ufortably in the bed, her entire face covered in sweat. Ran rummaged through the draw and pulled out a towel and wiped her sweat.

    "Ru." Sumire said quietly.

    Ran freezes for a moment before sighing deeply. He recalled his exchange with Yuhi earlier. It seems Yuhi is struggling more than he thinks. On the surface Sumire and Yuhi''s rtionship with one another looks perfect. But of course there is an issue. After all, the impact Mamoru-san made on Sumire''s life isrge.

    He rested his head on the pillow for a moment and before he knew it he was drifting off.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 698: Be Proud Part 6

    Chapter 698: Be Proud Part 6

    August 20XX

    After overhearing what those bullies said, Ran immediately headed to the dorms. He was in a hurry. ''Is Jun alright? Did they hit him again? How could I let that happen! How careless of me.'' By the time he reached the room they all shared, he found Sumire hunched by Jun''s bed. She had just finished tucking him in.

    Ran peered over cautiously and sighed a breath of relief. There doesn''t seem to be any physical injuries. But, the mental strain it would have caused him.

    ''When I get my hands on those guys, I will let them have it,''

    "It''s alright, he didn''t get hurt." Sumire reassured him.

    He would sigh in relief but Ran understood very well. If they didn''t hurt Jun but still behaved the way they did, then it would mean-

    "Then-"

    "Yuhi."

    At those words Ran clenched his fist. Damn it, that stupid hiearchy system. Even though they have people in this group who are clearly stronger. Why do their powers end up being restricted? What is the use of having power, if they cannot use it to protect?

    His thoughts break off when Sumire grabs hold of his arm.

    The moment she did he felt a familiar painful sensation. She rolled it up revealing a dark coloured bruise. It was from the gas explosion.

    "-and this is why, I told you guys before. There is a reason why there are instructions. What were you thinking not following the rules?" Sumire eximed.

    Ran sighed deeply. "Your nagging."

    "I have to nag, it''s my role." Sumire dragged him over to the couch and took the med kit out of the drawer.

    It did not take long before she was putting ointment on his arm. Ran flinched but Sumire continued.

    "Honestly, why do I have to treat injuries twice today? Did Kou get hurt too?"

    "Uh yeah, but I think he went to see Hino-san."

    "If Hino is back, then he can lecture you guys. I can''t handle it alone."

    "..."

    Ran could only stare at her. If he were to be perfectly honest, right now thest thing on his mind was the lecture to be or even her nagging. Currently he was focusing on Sumire.

    Large amethyst coloured eyes, smooth looking skin, and gorgeous flowing brown hair.

    She is easily the prettiest girl in the facility. Then again he hasn''t had much experience with members of the opposite gender.

    ''At first when I heard I''d be ced in a group with a girl, I thought they were underestimating me. But it turns out she is quite powerful, moreover she is very pretty.''

    Even a child like him knew when to appreciate beauty. Moreover the girl was kind and knew how to cook.

    "Say Ran, recently you''ve been hunting more beasts right?"

    "Uh yeah."

    He is getting a bad feeling from this.

    "Then take me with you, it''s been awhile since we paired together."

    "It''s too dangerous-"

    Right at that moment, he sees a streak of silver and the next second there is a knife pointed inches away from his nose.

    So fast, he didn''t even see it.

    Ran nodded quickly and Sumire raised her hand and said ''I did it'' happily. She is way too happy about this. But well it wouldn''t be bad spending time with her. They haven''t seen much of each othertely due to the ability sses.

    ''If only I had the same ability as her, but unfortunately that is not how these things work out.''

    Was it a coincidence that Sumire and Yuhi have simr abilities? Ran sighed deeply. Whenever he ended up thinking about his friend, he would end up having mixed emotions.

    ''I know I shouldn''t be jealous but it is a bit hard not to.'' It''s clear to anybody who watches them, how fond Sumire and Yuhi are off each other.Before he can even make these emotions official, somebody has already taken her away.

    Sometimes he thinks if he was the first one to meet her, then perhaps the current situation would be different? No, he is only deluding himself. Sumire and Yuhi were destined to be together from the moment they were born. It was something he overheard the adults discussing.

    "I really hope this doesn''t happen again." Sumire suddenly brought up.

    "Until we get older, the power bnce won''t shift." Ran muttered frustrated.

    He truly disliked this system that was oppressing them. It is clear to anybody that their group is the strongest in the institute right now. But due to the limitations they have ced on their abilities, right now their group is near the bottom.

    "If something like this happens again, no if it''s gets worse. It seems like I will have no choice."

    "Huh? What do you mean?"

    Sumireughed. "For now that is a secret, anyhow don''t bete tomorrow okay?"

    "Alright."

    ˇ­.

    Institute, Southern Gate - 6:00am

    Ran had arranged to meet her at the southern gate at 6:30am. He nned to get a head start and clear the path slightly. But, she had already arrived before him. Despite the artificial sky, the scorching heat that came from the ''sun'' made him sweat. The dungeon they were heading to should be a lot cooler, otherwise he wouldn''t havee today.

    At least two years had passed since he came to the facility, and an extra six months for Sumire. But, this was the first time he was getting to see her in actualbat. As children there are restrictions ced on their ''abilities.'' However, it''s different with physical strength. They cannot restrict that.

    Sumire''s physical strength far surpassed anybody in the facility. Because of that whenever she uses a weapon, she can use it with ease. Today the girl was using a sword, a rapier.

    It''s the first time he is seeing her use this weapon. But she wields it very well. It did not take long before there were no more beasts in the area.

    "Few, that should do it for now." Sumire trailed off and paused. "I don''t think there will be any moreing for awhile, so maybe we should find a spot and eat lunch."

    "You made us food?" Ran eximed eagerly, causing Sumire to chuckle.

    "That''s right, but unfortunately I could only prepare sandwiches."

    "That''s more than enough."

    Sumire muttered some words and in a sh a pic basket appeared out of the air. The ''sacred arts'' huh? When he first learned the term for activating modern day magic he cringed. Why are they trying to make it seem like a religion?

    They find a quiet spot and sit down as Sumire opens the basket and a lovely aroma fills the air. There were several sandwiches filled with meat. Ran immediately took a bite and then several.

    Sumire chuckles. "Slow down,there is plenty."

    Her being kind, beautiful and strong aside. The fact that she is a good cook at such a young age makes her the perfect wife material- Ran pauses in mid-thought and shakes his head.

    What is he thinking? They are only children. It''s already taboo to have crushes. Ran sighed, recently he is thinking more about the restrictions in this ce. Why do the adults here want to suppress the children so much? It doesn''t make much sense to him.

    "Say Ran, there is more to this dungeon right?"

    "Yeah, there are several floors." Ran paused, noticing her strange demeanour. She seemed oddly fidgety.

    "D--do you think Yuhi, is here today too?" Sumire asked nervously.

    Hearing her question, he almost dropped the second sandwich. But, he managed to catch it on time.

    So that''s why she asked him and why she seems strangely dressed up. Ran sighed deeply. ''I should have known.''

    Recently Sumire and Yuhi have be very close to one another. To the point that anybody would mistake them as a couple.

    Ran reached over and lightly knocked her forehead. "Hurry up and tell him how you feel already."

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 699: Be Proud Part 7

    Chapter 699: Be Proud Part 7

    If they tell one another, perhaps it will be less painful for him.

    "I-I can''t do that- r-rather how did you find out?" Sumire eximed. "First Hino-san, then Jun-kun and now you! Spill, howe you know? Did they tell you?"

    It took him a moment to process the names of the ones who already knew. He supposes it can''t be helped. ''I can''t even be the second closest person to her.''

    "It''s written all over your face."

    Sumire''s cheeks reddened and she sighed. "You know why I can''t."

    "I understand but you can keep it a secret right?"

    "You''re making it sound like Yuhi-san likes me back. Aahhh I have no confidence in this!" Sumire eximed. "There is another girl in the ability ss that he is close to! I am worried that he likes her more."

    Ran blinked hearing those words. This is the first time he is hearing this, another girl in the ability ss that Yuhi is close to? Surely that is impossible. But if Sumire is saying it, then maybe she saw something?

    ''I will ask Yuhi about itter.''

    He pointed to the sandwiches. "If you don''t hurry up and eat, I will eat everything."

    Sumireughed. "You always seem to like my cooking Ran."

    "You''re a good cook after all, whoever takes you as their wife will be one lucky guy."

    "Wife huh?" Sumire trailed off. "Hey Ran, do you think it is possible for us to leave the institute?"

    "They should release us when we are old enough to work, so yeah."

    "But, what if they try to keep us here longer?"

    Ran looked at her confused, sensing how serious she was.

    "Rest assured, with Hino-san around. They won''t do anything like that."

    ''But, what will happen if Hino goes? Up until now I have never thought about it. Hino is older than them by six years, shouldn''t he be near the age to leave? Hino has protected them all this entire time. When that protection vanishes, what will happen?''

    After their meal, they cleared up the first two floors. It did not take long before they found Yuhi. He was fighting monsters on the third floor alongside Tetsuo.

    "Yuhi!" Sumire said brightly as she rushed over.

    "Hey you, are you following me in my dreams now?"

    It was such a cheesy line and yet it left his lips easily.

    Sumireughed. "Maybe I am."

    Ran watched as Sumire clung to his arm. "Since we met up coincidentally, do you want to join us?"

    "Mmm! If that is okay."

    Ran could only sigh seeing the sight before him. Tetsuo patted his shoulders.

    "You shouldn''t have brought her here."

    "I didn''t know until just a few minutes ago." Ran grumbled. "They are dating right? Aren''t they worried about being exposed?"

    "Not officially, it seems like they both acknowledge each other''s feelings. But if they made it official the adults would notice."

    So, they aren''t stupid enough to get caught up in the flow. He supposes that is more like them. Ran watched as Yuhi brushed a strand of Sumire''s hair away from her face, causing her face to turn red.

    "Tomato."

    Sumire pouted. "Ah, you''re teasing me again aren''t you?"

    Yuhi shakes his head and leaned down. "You look very cute."

    At those words Sumire''s already red-stained face turned redder.

    "As you can see they are being very subtle." Tetsuo added.

    "No, no,no anybody can tell they are flirting."

    "We are children Ran, even if the adults see that they won''t take it seriously."

    Indeed they are children, but is this truly okay? Ran looked over at the two worriedly. He doesn''t want either of them to get in trouble. The adults show no mercy when they discover fellow subjects in a rtionship with one another. They are human puppets, they have no right to have emotions. The moment they find themselves attached to something that isn''t their mission, they must discard it immediately.

    They have to discard it, otherwise- Ran''s gaze fell on the girl who briefly turned to him. She followed his gaze andughed. "Next time I will make you more."

    "R-right."

    Yuhi rolled his eyes. "Hey, what about me? I haven''t eaten the entire day."

    "Hmm, I wonder if there are any left."

    Yuhi looked dejected and Sumire chuckled, summoning the basket again and pulling out a sandwich. "I saved the best one for you."

    "Your handmade food is the best. I''d seriously pay gold for these."

    "F-ttery won''t get you anywhere."

    It''s almost embarrassing watching them. Ran shook his head and focused ahead, he could already see a trail of lizard-like creatures. Before he could so much raise his de however they heard several screams.

    "Idiots!" Sumire eximed and immediately rushed off.

    "Hey wait a minute-!" Yuhi quickly followed after her.

    Ran stared at the two that shed past and were running ahead like the wind. Due to their high dexterity, Yuhi and Sumire''s speed far surpassed theirs. He turned to Tetsuo who nodded. They focused on clearing the path first before they joined those two.

    Tetsuo and him had arrived at the entrance of thebyrinth after five minutes, only to see a gruesome sight. The entire room was covered in mes, and a huge monster stood in the center with glowing red eyes and horns.

    Ran could only stare at therge monster stunned. So, this is what the adults wanted him to beat?

    ''You have to be kidding me, I won''t even be able to dent that thing.''

    Recently he has been receiving jobs in this section. He found it strange since dungeon clearing is something the older children do. But, he cannot disobey orders. Clearly they were sending him to his death. So this is how the institute ns to deal with them?

    His thoughts break off when Sumire draws out her sword. "H-hey- Sumi-"

    It wasn''t just Sumire, he hears another de being unsheathed to find that Yuhi had done the same. The two rushed into the room like a gust of wind and charged at the monster. Despite the abrupt attacks, Ran watched as the monster staggered slightly.

    Amazing, how are they doing that? That beast is clearly stronger than them-

    ''It seems like I will have no choice.'' Ran''s eyes widened recalling something Sumire told him the other night. Could it be? Perhaps Sumire, no even Yuhi has found a way to break the limiter? If that''s the case, he can trust them.

    Ran stole a side way nce at Tetsuo who was already taking his weapon out. If it is those two, then perhaps something will change.

    ___

    Present day, M5 Mansion, gardens. 5:00am

    Ran was staring at the sheet of paper in his hands. When he woke up after that dream of the past, he found himself writing lyrics to the song Sumire gave him just the other day.It''s something he hasn''t told the other two yet but he has had his memories of their time together in the facility for a very long time now. Judging from the others reaction, he is the only one who remembers.

    If that is the case, he wants to know why?

    "I''ve bared my fangs at the moments in my past

    I have no other choice but to howl at the wind of loneliness

    But a warmth I''ve never felt before

    Came close without fearing and touched me

    How do I answerˇ­ What am I supposed to doˇ­?

    I''ve grown so ustomed to being alone

    That I don''t know what kindness is

    In these days of reaching out my hand to the mayflies,

    Where can I find salvation?

    With the passage of time, there''s something

    That heals and blocks my sorrow

    Wandering about with closed eyes,

    I escape to the sea of songs

    The sky searches a ce for my soul to go

    While I thrum a reckless music

    I''ve decided to walk along with

    The smile that endured even the pain

    Of my sharp heart

    So I don''t run away from believing,

    So I can be d of loving,

    You taught me to share

    Both pain and weakness

    Don''t look at meˇ­ While I dry my eyes." Ran sang.

    Why was it him? If there is a god out there, please give him a sign.

 Chapter 700: How is it possible?

    Chapter 700: How is it possible?

    A few dayster FNS J Festival Day 3

    Ran''s ''be proud'' song surpassed the total sale number of the other three in just a few days. It was an impressive record considering the sales figures of the others. The members of the public opinion regarding her was starting to shift as theymented on her talent as aposer. Kou''s original n of shitting the public''s attention worked far too well.

    Sumire was looking around for Yuhi with two drinks and a small pic basket in her hands. She was barely bncing the drinks on the top of the basket. Where did he say they would meet again? Or maybe she arrived here too early? Just as she nned on retreating she hears arge group of people eximing.

    "Yuhi, you have to try these pies."

    "Right, right they are so good."

    Her gaze dimmed when she spotted a woman with light brown coloured hair tied in two pony tails. Therge group wasposed of festival staff and some famous artists. That is certainly a group she cannot approach. However, she could see Yuhi exiting the stage area and heading to the table.

    "Did you cook something?" Yuhi asked the girl.

    "O--only if -if you''re hungry." Cassie stammered nervously.

    Sumire had to hold herself back from marching over. ''I can''t show my jealous girlfriend side in a ce like this that is crawling with the media.''

    Thanks to the efforts of the guys in M5, nobody is saying bad stuff about her anymore. But, she understood that it isn''t easy to get rid of all the hate and malice regarding her. She has toy low and avoid situations that would cause issues.

    She found a quiet spot and leaned against the tree. It''s not like she doesn''t understand. Even before she became a member of the entertainment industry, people just naturally disliked her. When she was younger, she tried to search for the reason why. But eventually she concluded it was her fault, it''s because she is a terrible person.

    Sumire took several deep breaths, but it was hard to calm down. ''Should I leave before I have a panic attack?'' She nced over at Yuhi and realised that he was looking around.

    Yuhi however looked past the pies. Eventually his gaze met hers and heughed, "There you are."

    At those words everybody turned their way and she walked over. Yuhi took the basket from her hands, and leaned forward. He lightly kissed her lips.

    "We are eating together right?"

    "Mm." She kept herposure. She didn''t want to look like she was clinging to him. Or rather, she could feel everybody''s piercing gazes.

    Yuhi-san probably has no idea, but the people in this little group have a strong dislike towards her. Now she understands why she didn''t get an invitation to the festival. She simply assumed it was due to her long absence, but it wasn''t like that at all.

    It''s because the staff isposed of people who do not like her, and the influential artists that she doesn''t get along with. It is only natural for the members of staff here to listen to these influential people. Her standing in the entertainment world is still far lower than the people here.

    "Well you heard that."

    "Can''t she eat by herself?" One of the female artists mumbled.

    "Right, right she is destroying all the fun."

    Sumire moved away from yuhi''s hold and was about to tell him that something came up. But, Yuhi spoke first.

    "I know you''re all jealous that you don''t have a wife that cooks for you, but I''m not letting you have any." Yuhi said proudly.

    Sumire could only stare at Yuhi speechless. This man''s level of shamelessness, where does he get it from? But wife? Wife huh, she likes the sounds of that.

    The hostility immediately turned into jeers from the single guys shooing Yuhi away. After walking for a few minutes, Sumire immediately pounced on her dearest. She assaulted his face with kisses causing him tough.

    "It''s cute that you are trying to hold back, but you should know better."

    "I didn''t want them tobel me as a crazy woman."

    "So you admit that you''re being crazy?"

    Sumire pouted. "This is your fault, why did you arrange the meeting spot where there are so many people?"

    "It''s obvious so I don''t end up attacking you." Yuhi said seriously.

    She rolled her eyes at those words and clung to his arm. "You can attack Yuhi-san, but we have to do so in private."

    "I see, my wife, you gave me permission just now didn''t you?"

    Sumire''s gaze softened. He is truly a fool, it feels like all the anxiety she felt a few minutes ago has vanished already. Yuhi-san is the best medicine for her.

    They found a quiet spot on the edge of the festival. Sumire set a purple coloured cloth down on the ground and Yuhi ces the basket down.

    "Even though I''m not singing today, I still had to attend." Yuhi sighed. "I hope they pay me extra for this."

    "If you don''t work Yuhi, then me and the children will go hungry."

    "Wife, I don''t want to work anymore. You do it." He rested his head on herp and she sighed.

    "Don''t be sozy, I can''t work a lot in my state." Sumire caressed his cheeks. "But I do admit that you need to rest. What time did you reach here?"

    "Five."

    That means he would have woken up at three, since it takes two hours to reach the venue.

    Her thoughts break off seeing the way he was looking at her and Sumire averted her gaze.

    "Did you put on makeup?"

    "A little."

    "And perfume too?"

    Sumire nodded.

    "You even curled your hair." Yuhi trailed off. "If I didn''t know any better, I would think you were trying to impress someone."

    "Um, considering how I am wearing the earrings you gave me, you should know who I am trying to impress."

    Yuhiughed. "Well, I don''t know about that. You could be wearing those to impress somebody else."

    Sumire pouted. "Who?"

    "Maybe you''re trying to impress those reporters who are after you."

    She sighed and rolled her eyes. What nonsense is he saying? No, since this is Yuhi, she already understands.

    "I am fully aware that San is sponsoring this event."

    "You should have asked him for a spot."

    His jealousy is too much today, those words are too cruel. The best way to appease the husband who is suddenly showing his jealous side today. Sumire paused for a moment before leaning down and kissing his lips.

    "This treatment from the wife is the best."

    "Mmm, be quiet. I need to kiss you more." Sumire mumbled and Yuhi easilyplied with her wishes.

    After kissing for a few minutes, she stopped and asked. "Yuhi, why do I love you so much?"

    "She asks me why after everything-"

    "It''s just, I find it weird." Sumire mumbled.

    How is it possible for someone like her to have something special like this?

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 701: A person like you

    Chapter 701: A person like you

    "You already told me the reasons you fell in love with me, remember?"

    "That''s true."

    Although she still finds it embarrassing that he knows everything now. Her thoughts break off when Yuhi sits up and ces her on hisp. H-huh? What is he trying to do?

    "Now that you have finished your attack, I''d like to start mine."

    Sumire stared at him speechless. Yuhi didn''t kiss her immediately however and brushed his forehead against hers as he mumbled.

    "Are you alright?"

    "Ah."

    "You always try to act strong." Yuhi trailed off and squeezed her hands. "I understand why, but you have to understand that your situation now is different from the past. I''m by your side now. Whatever difficulties and worries you''re facing, you can talk to me about it."

    He truly knows how to leave her speechless. But how many times has she been spoiled by his kindness? Her thoughts break off when she realised that Yuhi was leaning closer.

    "Is it just me or did you get prettier?"

    "S-stop teasing me already."

    Yuhi shakes his head. "I am being serious. But well, I guess my words aren''t enough to convey that."

    He doesn''t waste time and kisses her deeply. The way he nibbled on her lips and teased her before she opened her mouth caused her to hit his chest. But Yuhi only grabbed hold of her hands and deepened the kiss.

    What stood out to her was his emotions. It''s not unusual for Yuhi to pour out his feelings for her when they kiss, but he was being more emotional than usual.

    After a few minutes however, Sumire could no longer take it and pulled away.

    "L--let me go."

    "A break?" Yuhi suggested.

    She shyly nodded her head. She wanted nothing more than to hide her expression right now. Even without a mirror she knew how red her face was.

    Yuhi kept looking at her which made it even more difficult for her to hide. What does he think he will see if he keeps staring? Why does this person continue treating something like her preciously?

    Her thoughts break off hearing a snapping sound. It''s not unusual for people to be taking photos even without the live performances going on. But, this is the same sound as a reporter''s camera.

    It can''t be, she isn''t even performing. So, they shouldn''t be taking pictures of her right?

    Sumire knew she wasn''t imagining it then and located the source. There was a reporter hiding behind the bushes next to an empty stall. She thought it was unusual that there was an empty stall here. The media must have set it up as a camouge.

    She shuddered hearing the sound of the shutter. It reminded her too much of what happenedst year. When she barricaded herself in Ru''s home, at first she left everything the same and simply locked the doors. But eventually the reporters learned she was staying there and started to snap pictures. That''s why she barricaded the windows and doors, and anything that would reveal her current state. However the sound of the shutter remained firmly in her memory.

    After she left Ru''s home, the looks on people''s faces and her failed attempt to return to the entertainment industry. When she broke down on stage in front of all those people. Remembering their gazes and the sound of their camera''s- She felt her vision start to blur, and sweat clung to her skin. The sound of her rapid heart beat.

    Yuhi frowned and pulled her into his arms again. "Hey, whoever is taking photos. I''ll have you know this is an invasion of privacy. We aren''t working right now."

    At those words the reporter stepped out. It was a man with dusty green coloured hair.

    Ah, she knows this person. He was the reporter who took her picture when she hyperventted on stage. He was the scumbag who noticed something was wrong and instead of alerting someone, he started to take pictures. Just remembering the details made her feel revolted.

    "Terashima-san, do you truly love a woman like this? Don''t you know what type of person she is?"

    "Hah, do you reporters have no better questions? You have asked this so many times already, and I am sure I gave you my response."

    Sumire blinked hearing those words. Yuhi gave them a response? She thought he never said anything directly since a direct answer would have consequences. So he said something, she ought to research when shees home.

    "The response you gave is ridiculous. Don''t you know? This woman is dangerous. She is part of the underworld."

    Ah, it seems like they do know about that. But, it''s unusual that there hasn''t been any reports about it.

    "I think you''re forgetting, but I am also a member of the underworld."

    "But, you''re different from this trash."

    "Are you calling my angel trash?"

    Sumire felt her cheeks colour at those words. For a moment she isn''t sure if she heard him correctly, but after the reporter repeated it. She hit him. What if he is talking about now! What is this stuff about an angel! He has never said anything like that before.

    If he has to say something cheesy like that, he should have told her first. Sumire paused and pped her cheeks, isn''t she getting her priorities wrong here?

    Yuhiughed almost like he understood what she was thinking. She turned to him and pouted. This isn''t funny! He keeps doing things that surprise her today.

    The reporter named Jin only frowned.

    "Ibuki-san, you are very shameless aren''t you? You already destroyed the life of another person, and now your breaking away two perfectly normal people. Didn''t you see how happy they were before you came?"

    It took her a moment to realise why Jin had stepped forward confidently. There were other people watching, some belonged to the group earlier and some were guests who came to enjoy the festival.

    At those words she felt a prickling sensation in her heart. That''s right, Yuhi seemed happy. She thought back to those photos that the reporters sent her. A natural smile, she has never seen such an innocent look on his face.

    Jin grinned seeing her reaction. "Two perfectly normal, and talented people together. But your presence is causing friction. Terashima-san has been doing his best toply with your selfish demands and not seeing Hasegawa. Today is the first time they have met in a long time and yet you came and ruined it. All you do is bring misfortune to everybody."

    ''A person like you-''

    ''You are cursed, the devil''s child-''

    Voices from the distant past, voices from her childhood reyed in her mind and she felt her vision getting blurrier. Her breathing became unsteady once again. Ah, it''s no good. She truly is- her thoughts break off when a sharp voice cuts through the tense atmosphere.

    "Don''t get any closer!"

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 702: I will protect you

    Chapter 702: I will protect you

    There standing between her, Yuhi and the reporter was Hino. He looked furious. It was the first time seeing a genuine look of rage on his face.

    "What did I say?" Hino said coldly.

    "N--narasaki-" Jin stammered.

    "Are my words a joke? Like Yuhi said, they aren''t working now. You have no right to take photos. Moreover, do you not remember the restraining order?"

    "N-Narasaki, you can''t be serious about that. This woman is a public figure, she is an artist. As reporters we have the right to take photos."

    Sumire held back from sighing. This man is courting death, Hino has already made his words clear. Hino is the type of person once he says something means it. He isn''t the type to have hidden motives or messages.

    Sure enough Hino''s re deepened as he approached the reporter.

    Jin seemed nervous but continued to speak. "You two are being tricked. This woman is a vile woman who will only continue to hurt people! She is cursing people just by being alive. Something like this needs to be locked away."

    Her eyes widened when Hino pulled out a de that shimmered in the moonlight. Seeing it Jin froze.

    A sword? This is Japan, so it''s not unusual to see old weapons like this. But why does Hino have it with him?

    "You''re the fool here. No, all of you are being foolish. You''re all spreading this malicious information about her. But have you ever stopped to think about it? Why do you hate her so much? What has she actually done? Tsueno Mamoru''s ident aside, what has she actually done that you can prove?"

    "T-that''s, there are plenty of witnesses-"

    "Then bring those witnesses to court next time. If you keep spouting nonsense without evidence then I will personally cut you down."

    Ah, this is the first time she is seeing Hino like this. She didn''t even know he had this side of him.

    "It is my mission to protect her. If you continue to harm her, then assume your life is over."

    Hino took a step forward. "Well? Since you talked big just now, I thought you''d step forward. No, not just you." He turned his attention to the crowd. "If there is any one of you who wish to harm her, then step forward. I will end your lives swiftly."

    The crowd who had been chatting just moments ago was suddenly quiet. Everybody knew that Hino isn''t the type to make empty threats, if they continued to make her life miserable Hino would hunt them down.

    ''Would he actually use that sword?'' No, that is a stupid question. He is serious. She thought she already knew everything about this person, but this side of him is new to her.

    That is not right either, it feels familiar. She has seen him like this before, somewhere, a very long time ago.

    "I will only repeat this one more time. I will protect her and nobody will stand in my way. Have you all forgotten what happened at the court hearing? I said it then, if anybody speaks ill about her with no evidence. No, even if you have it, I will not forgive anybody who causes her harm."

    Sumire was speechless. He actually said that? It already surprised her hearing about the restraining order, but she didn''t actually know what he said. ''More to research.''

    "Engrave these words in your mind now, or I will personally do so. Now scram."

    At those wordsthe crowd started to disperse. Some briefly stayed to look but even the main cause of this the reporter named Jin running away.

    Hino however called out. "I''ll visit yourpanyter, look forward to it."

    Her sweat fell at those words. This man is far too brutal. So this is why people gave him the title of golden manager. Hino walked over to them, he stood directly in front of her and flicked her forehead.

    "Trouble."

    "I-I didn''t do anything!"

    "That''s the issue." Hino sighed and turned to Yuhi. "-and you! What were you thinking raising your voice and highlighting the news from a year ago."

    Ah he is yelling at her dearest! Sumire proceeds to speak up but Yuhi shakes his head.

    "You''re right, I almost lost control of my temperpletely. When I saw Sumire having a panic attack like that, I focused onforting her but I was burning with rage. I wanted to rush over and beat up that reporter."

    That''s right, he stopped talking but his hands never left her back.

    Hino wore a troubled expression on his face. "You know it was already difficult to cover up what happenedst time. Yuhi, I know you want to protect her. But if anything happens to you then herst remaining protection will disappear and even I will struggle."

    Indeed, the reason she is able to experience a normal life with only the asional harassment is most-likely due to her dearest.

    "Get me a drink." Hino ced some money onto Yuhi''s palm.

    "Yeah." Yuhi said, dazed. But despite this strange state he bends down and kisses her lips softly. "Give me a few minutes, I will be back immediately."

    Sumireughed. "Mmm, alright." The kiss certainly surprised her but she felt very happy about it. She watched Yuhi disappear into the crowd.

    The moment Yuhi left Hino thrust some documents in her hands.

    "Here."

    Sumire looked at the documents nkly. The words Fns J festival was written boldly across the page. But what stood out to her was participant Ibuki Sumire will be performing- participant?!

    ''FNS J FESTIVAL FINAL DAY.''

    "T--this?" Sumire said startled.

    "I got you a slot. Unfortunately it''s the veryst day, but I think that''s better for you. You will have time to calm down."

    How on earth did he do this? Although she only just learned that many people who dislike her are participating. The amount of influence those people have, normally would be enough to pressure the ones in charge. It seems like theones in charge don''t like her either so they probablyplied to the artist''s requests without hesitation.

    "I told you already, as long as you are my artist anything is possible."

    It''s true he said that but she thought he was just being over confident due to hisrge ego. It turns out that isn''t the case here, he is truly amazing. On top of that, he is young, handsome and single. It''s strange that there isn''t a flock of women by his feet.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 703: Do you want to remember about me?

    Chapter 703: Do you want to remember about me?

    Sumire extended her hand out and tugged on the edge of his sleeve.

    "What?"

    "T-thank you, Hino." Sumire stammered.

    Hino reached over and patted her hair. "You''re wee. Do well."

    "Mm, I will."

    When she gets home, she will immediately start practicing. Sumire quickly put the document away and noticed Hino staring at the food.

    "Sorry, can I have a bite too?" Hino asked.

    "Ah, yes."

    Hino picked a sandwich and immediately took a bite. "Your food tastes good as usual."

    Sumire blinked, hearing those words. That''s right, Hino was someone from her childhood. He must have eaten her cooking before. However, she is starting to recall bits and pieces regarding Yuhi. The memories regarding Hino are still very unclear.

    Just now, when he was defending her, however, it felt very familiar.

    "What?" Hino questioned her gaze, but Sumire didn''t reply and continued to stare at him.

    Hino is truly strange. Unlike the other guys who like her, she feels closer to him, perhaps because he prioritizes Yuhi over her and does not make any moves. Shin isn''t either, but he tends to show his feelings for her. Hino is like a mask, a mask that she cannot crack.

    "Hino." She breaks the silence.

    "Yeah?"

    "Did you love me when we were younger too?" Sumire asked.

    It was an unusual question, but when he admitted his feelings for her. It felt like it wasn''t the first time she had heard it.

    "Yeah."

    A one-word reply, and yet somehow-

    "This is strange," Sumire muttered.

    "You''re the strange one for asking." Hino trailed off. "Or are you starting to remember something?"

    "Recently, I remember more. After hearing Kou, Ran, Jun-kun, and Tetsuo''s songs, I have dreams of the past. So, I can confirm that I did know them when I was in the facility. But you," Sumire paused. "-I don''t remember anything about you."

    "That''s to be expected. You didn''t remember anything about the other guys until they sang, after all."

    "Then why don''t you do it too?" Sumire suggested.

    "I''m a manager, not a singer."

    "But you can sing." She argued.

    When she struggled during her lessons, Hino always sang the first few lines to get her going. He only ever sings the first few lines, and yet it is enough for her to determine how good his voice is.

    "Still, I''d rather not sing in front of others."

    "You''re working very hard for me. Would you do this for any other artist?"

    "I''d certainly put in effort but not this much. I''m only doing a lot because it''s you."

    Sumire could only stare at him, speechless. Now that she thought about it, ''we have be closer recently.'' Indeed, now that he is her manager, they have more time to spend together.

    He jokingly said he would take advantage of it, but he hasn''t done anything. This is veryplicated.

    "Do you want to remember? About me?" Hino asked.

    Sumire slowly nodded her head. "We have be close friends recently, so it would be nice."

    Hino sighed, hearing her reply. "That''s the only reason, huh?"

    "Would there be another reason?"

    "No, this reply is like you." Hino trailed off."Well, I think you figured it out already, but I was the one who erased your memories. Meaning if you want to remember, I will have to return it to you. I actually don''t mind doing that, Sumire."

    Sumire blinked, hearing those words. Doesn''t he? He has been acting defensive this entire time.

    "At first, I had no intention of giving your memories back. I truly believe even now that these memories will do nothing but bring you harm. However, with the ck Alice organization making such obvious moves. I believe not having your memories will be harmful."

    "Then-"

    "I will set up a day. But I don''t know whether it is better to wait until you safely give birth." Hino trailed off. "On that topic, what do you want to do about the press conference regarding your pregnancy? I managed to suppress the hospital newsst time. But it won''t be long before they find out. No, I think the sooner they know, the better."

    "So, they won''t harm me?" Sumire questioned.

    "At the very least, they will keep themselves in check. Although being pregnant at this age invites criticism. Your still a pregnant woman; the public will sympathize."

    "I see."

    When everybody learns that she is pregnant with Yuhi-san''s children, she wonders what they will say.

    "I will keep you safe from harm but stick closely with me whenever you go out on jobs. Stay within sight."

    Sumire''s gaze fell on his sword. "Just now, you looked very cool, Hino, but is that real?"

    "Of course it is. Just cool? You looked very impressed earlier. You shouldn''t hold back yourpliments."

    She rolled her eyes and snatched the pic basket away. "No more sandwiches for you."

    Hino sighed. "Are you really doing that? Just now, you would have been in trouble."

    That''s true, and if Yuhi-san eats this many sandwiches, he will put on weight. Although she has never seen him gain weight before. Sumire extended the basket towards him, and Hino picked up another sandwich.

    "Did you truly say those words in the trial?"

    "What words?"

    "About protecting me and cutting down anybody who speaks ill of me with or without evidence," Sumire mumbled.

    Actually, repeating what Hino said made her feel embarrassed, so she vaguely phrased it.

    "I did; there are even videos online. Do you want to watch?"

    "N-no. I am fine." Sumire stammered.

    Isn''t he a bit too nonchnt about this? She has no doubt that thements on those videos will be something like ''this almost sounds like a confession.'' So that''s why people have recently been giving her and Hino odd stares. Although she has kept it a secret that she is close with Hino this entire time to avoid rumors. In the end, he destroyed her efforts.

    Sumire sighed.

    "I know you''ve been hiding that you care for me more than the others-" Hino started, but she raised her hands, interrupting him.

    Sumire felt her cheeks flush at those words. "H-hold on, that sounds misleading."

    "Am I wrong?" Hino questioned.

    "N-not exactly, but don''t phrase it strangely." Sumire stammered.

    "I already know that you don''t like me that way, so don''t worry."

    "I don''t hate you."

    Hinoughed. "You don''t have to try and exin Sumire."

    "I feel bad, you know, and you- It''s hard to read your thoughts." Sumire averted her gaze.

    He is so nonchnt about his feelings for her. But, just now, when he was defending her, she sensed how strongly he felt for her.

 Chapter 704: Casual invitation

    Chapter 704: Casual invitation

    "Then, if that''s the case, go out with me sometime."

    "For work?" Sumire wondered.

    "No, just us two. If I call it a date, you''d probably just refuse, but friends can hang out, can''t they?"

    That''s true but isn''t he basically admitting it is a date? Even if they are close friends, and even if she knows he won''t do anything. It would be wrong of her to ept.

    "I will ask Yuhi."

    For matters like this, she cannot decide on her own.

    "Sure, you can do that. But you already know what he will say, right?"

    Sumire frowned. Indeed, she could see it now. ''Since it''s Hino, it is okay.'' She sighed deeply.

    "Yuhi-san has no idea how that makes me feel. I understand that he trusts you. But he should know about your feelings for me."

    Hino sighed in agreement. "Yeah, but I am sure I told you how bad that guy is at romance."

    Before she could say another word, she saw a cheerful-looking Yuhi walk over with a bunch of bags in his hands. "Sumire, look at this stuff. They are selling all sorts of antiques in that vendor over there."

    Sumire pouted. "-and where exactly are we going to put all that stuff?"

    "In one of the houses, but oh." He opened a small box, revealing gorgeous ancient-looking hair ornaments. "When I saw this, I had to get it for you. I couldn''t pick one, so I said I''d buy the whole box instead."

    This guy has no concept of saving money, does he? But seeing his innocent reaction is refreshing. "Then the number of ornaments will equal the number of dates you''ll take me on."

    Yuhi grinned. "Sure. I''d really like to see you wear these as soon as possible, so we can schedule it-" Yuhi''s sentence fell short when Hino bent over and picked one of the ornaments.

    Before she knew it, Hino had slipped it onto her hair.

    Ah, this seems strange.

    "For now, wear this one. It looks good on you." Hinomented.

    Sumire couldn''t hide her flushed cheeks. R-right, Hino did say that he was the better one at romance. But that move was far too sly.

    Yuhi''s gaze dimmed, and he pulled her into her arms. "Why is Hino openly flirting with you?" He pinched her cheeks. "Did you provoke him?"

    "H-hey, don''t me me! I did nothing."

    It''s strange when she is with Hino and Yuhi-san, she can smile more naturally without worrying. Right now, they are in the middle of the festival grounds, and many members of the public and those dislike her. But, when she is with these two, she can forget the unpleasant feelings.

    It''s okay if she enjoys this for a bit longer, right, Ru?

    ....

    At Yuhi''s Apartment - 5:00PM.

    The apartment they chose to stay in today was closer to the city, so it was a lot noisier outside. It does seem like they will need more stable amodation soon. Jumping between different apartments when she is pregnant isn''t good.

    From: Hino

    The first meeting regarding your performance is tomorrow at one.

    Sumire blinked, seeing the message, and sighed. That ve driver, she only just received the news two hours ago. He is giving her less than twenty-four hours to choose a song. It''s not like she doesn''t have any; she has written many songs since she stopped her activities in the entertainment world.

    The song she chooses for this event will be crucial.

    Sumire peeked her head through the living room and found Yuhi reading on the couch.

    Yuhi''s home attire always made her blush. Why does he wear those tight shirts that show his muscles? Who is he trying to impress? Her gaze fell on something else. ''sses.'' He mentioned that his eyesight is poor, and when reading, he must wear sses.

    She watched for a bit before walking over until she had positioned herself on hisp.

    Yuhi sighed deeply. "My cute stalker finally stopped staring."

    "Staring is good, but touching is better."

    "When you''re like this, I don''t know what to do," Yuhi said, defeated.

    "You just have to tell me I''m pretty."

    "You''re prettier than any other human in the universe; you''re brighter than any star shining in the gxy, lovelier than any flower," Yuhimented.

    Sumire blinked, hearing his reply. "You''re better than this than I am."

    Yuhi''s lips curve to a smile. "Will you believe me if I tell you those words came naturally?"

    "Maybe."

    He wrapped his arms around her waist. "So, my wife, do you feel better now?"

    "Mm. But should we really have gone home?"

    "It''s fine." Yuhi caressed her hair. "Hino kept his word. Will you be okay?"

    "I should be. I wasn''t chosen for the festival, so I nned to sabotage the event by holding another concert on a stage nearby. But, that would mean having the audience choose."

    "You don''t want that?"

    "It doesn''t seem right. Besides, everybody has been looking forward to the festival; I would be wrong to destroy it just because I couldn''t get a spot."

    "But you''re forgetting the only reason you couldn''t get one is because the organizers were being unfair." Yuhi trailed off. "I saw the original guest list. You were supposed to be opening for the fourth day."

    Sumire blinked, hearing those words. She was?

    "The organisers changed it to an artist from D entertainment. I suppose we will see who it is tomorrow, but you don''t have to worry about not being chosen. You were picked, one of the first few even."

    So she was not only chosen but one of the first few. She bursts intoughter. "So that''s how it was. I feel silly for worrying this entire time." She trailed off, seeing Yuhi''s red-stained cheeks.

    H-huh? Why is he getting all embarrassed?

    "Why is her smile so pretty? I need to tell her not to do that in public." Yuhi was muttering.

    Sumire blinked, hearing his words. Does he not realize that she can hear him? Her smile is pretty. This is the first time she hears it. Since she spent most of her life with an expressionless face, she always assumed that whenever she did smile, it would look strange.

 Chapter 705: The bold approach

    Chapter 705: The bold approach

    "Uh, I mean we should check which time slot you have." Yuhi nervously breaks the silence.

    Oh, that''s true; she immediately put it away earlier. Sumire reached over for her bag and took out the documents Hino gave her.

    Let''s see her performance time.

    Ibuki Sumire, slot 19:00

    Seven pm? Sumire''s eyes widened, realizing something. Huh? It can''t be, can it?

    "Yuhi-san, when does the event end?" Sumire questioned.

    Even before she finished saying those words, Yuhi was already pulling up the details on his phone.

    FNS J Festival Last day 10:00am- 7:00pm

    It seems her suspicions came true, but thest slot?

    "I wondered why they didn''t ask M5 to performst. I thought they asked Cas, but-" Yuhi looked at her. "It seems like Hino worked his magic."

    "B-but thest slot? Even if the organizers don''t dislike me, plenty of the staff do, and the artists participating."

    "No, no, this is a good strategy. You''re right at the very end. All the important people would have attended on the first few days. The only ones remaining would be the fans.Those artists were worried you would impress some important music official and steal their chances. But if you''re performing on the veryst day and at the very end, they can''tin."

    Sumire looked at the documents with a worried look on her face. The ending performance is important, though. Her thoughts break off when Yuhi caresses her cheek.

    "Hino is right; that ornament is best for you."

    "The best one?"

    Yuhi sighed deeply. "Damn it, when I saw the ornaments, I just thought they would all look good on you. But he is right; this one is the better one."

    "Mr. Terashima Yuhi, who is experienced with women, is apparently bad at being romantic."

    A troubled look appeared on Yuhi''s face. "Hino told you."

    "Mm, a few months ago."

    "It''s true I''m not the best at it. I mean, my previous rtionships were all-"

    She finds herself crunching up the documents in her right hand at those words.

    Yuhi raises his hands like he is surrendering. "H-hey, before you say anything. Shouldn''t you be happy that my first proper rtionship is with you?"

    Indeed, that does make her happy. But it troubles her. It''s good that none of Yuhi''s previous rtionships have caused her too much trouble. Touko-san and her are friends. She hasn''t seen that woman who was in a fake rtionship with Yuhi in a while. There is the childhood friend situation, but she even forgot about that woman for a while.

    If somebody will cause problems, it''s probably the other woman Yuhi dated. Miyazawa Makino, right now, nobody knows where she is. But it would not surprise her if that person showed up.

    "Is your mouth made out of honey, my dear? I like everything you''re saying today." Sumire decided to forgive him.

    "Just today?"

    "Especially today," Sumire mumbled as she kissed him again.

    Today, he is sweeter with her than usual. She would suspect a motive if it was her past self. But she no longer has such fears when ites to this person. ''I trust himpletely.''

    It''s dangerous, she of all people understands that very well. Suppose she trusts somebodypletely again if she gets betrayed if they hurt her. She will never be able to stand up on her feet again. But a part of her has already epted something subconsciously.

    If it is Yuhi, it''s okay. If he is the one who hurts her, she will be okay with that.

    Her thoughts break off hearing the sound of the stove. "Ah, that''s right, I was cooking! Oh no, I hope it isn''t burned." She eximed.

    The moment she tried to break free, however, Yuhi clung tighter. It was a struggle, but she eventually broke free and walked over to the kitchen.

    She checked on the pots; nothing seemed burnt to her. It would be bad if her loving meal ended up ruined just because she was too upied with her husband. It did not take long before she heard the sound of footsteps approaching from the back.

    Half expecting him to mess around, Sumire is surprised when he starts to clear up the counters. She watches as he ces the dirty pots and pans in the sink and hears the sound of running water secondster.

    Seeing him clean up and not disturbing her made her happy. Normally when she is cooking, he tries to distract her.She focuses on finishing up the cooking but asionally steals nces. Even when he is doing household chores, he looks handsome.

    She thinks for a moment before casually walking over until she is next to him.

    "My dear, you are so good to me. I''ll give you a reward."

    Sumire leaned forward and kissed his cheek.

    "This reward is quite weak."

    She giggled and leaned forward, pressing her lips against his.

    "Sumire if you spoil me too much. I won''t be able to live without you."

    "Then don''t! You''re staying with me forever, right?"

    Yuhi kisses her neck. "Forever."

    He didn''t just stop kissing her neck. After he finished washing the dishes, he walked over to her and wrapped his arms around her waist. At some point, he lifted her shirt, exposing her stomach, and his hands were on her chest.

    "Recently-" Sumire paused. She didn''t know how to phrase this without it sounding strange.

    "Hm?"

    "You do this more often..touching me."

    At those words, Yuhi turned her around and cupped her cheeks. "That''s because I realized the bold approach is the best way to win you over."

    ''Ah, is this because of the rumors regarding hers and Toh''s rtionship?'' Somebody leaked the news to the media, and it''s all over the ce now.

    How silly of him to be bothered by that. It surprises her that the reporter from earlier didn''t mention it.

    Sumire switched the stove off. "Then, maybe you can show me?" She supposes the loving meal will have to wait. Yuhi agreed and hurriedly brought her over to the couch. He is hovering over her and removing her clothing.

    "Sumire, you''re so pretty."

    A deep sigh passed her lips. He is so needy. She extended her hand out andbed his ck locks. She no longer feels strange whenever they do anything ''intimate'' But, sometimes she finds it hard to believe that they are dating.

    She finds it difficult to believe that a future where they can be happy together with no worries exists.

 Chapter 706: Terrified of losing you

    Chapter 706: Terrified of losing you

    An hourter, Sumire stares at Yuhi, who is fast asleep. He ended up falling asleep before her. Well, she supposed it was fine; he seemed worn out and tired.

    ''Yuhi, your past must be painful - although I do not know much. Hino has been telling me bits and pieces. The day we first met in Star town, he was being chased down. I recall those wounds and markings on his body, they weren''t normal.''

    She secretly investigated it, and bit by bit, the story came to ce. But even so, she feels her cheeks flush red; exactly how many times does this make it now? Who would have thought that there would be such a drastic change in their rtionship?

    No, no, it isn''t a huge change or anything. It was going to happen, and considering their age, it''s normal, isn''t it? Besides, for the longest time, she knew that he was holding back.He did make it clear to her back when they first dated that he desired her. But she has gotten used to him holding himself back.

    He''s always been very kind. He''s been holding himself back after the first time. Previously she said to others that before but even for her, it''s not that simple. It should be normal; that is what she said to herself when Toh and Ren touched her.Yet, unlike those guys, unlike the past, Sumire felt that it was different with Yuhi. She wants to treasure him. She doesn''t want to take anything for granted anymore.

    Sumire reaches over and brushes her hand on his ck locks, only to see him in pain.

    Now that she thought about it, Atushi mentioned something before heading to Star town, ''Sumire, please do not act oblivious to it anymore. The ck kings level you of all people can sense it.''

    She hesitated but lifted her watch up in the air only to have Yuhi grab hold of her arm.

    "Yuhi, let me check."

    "No. I''m alright, don''t worry about it." Yuhi tried to assure her.

    Even if he says that she can sense something''s wrong with him, what will she do if she loses him?

    Yuhi reached over and wiped her tears, "Don''t cry. It does hurt, yes, but the pain is bearable with you beside me. "

    "But-" Sumire hesitated. Maybe she ought to talk to Atsuro about this? If something happens to Yuhi, she will probably end her own life too. A life without Terashima Yuhi isn''t a life to her.

    "Sumire, all you have to do is be beside me."

    Ah, what is he saying at a time like this?

    "Besides, I''m not the only one who is in pain. You are."

    He noticed it.

    Yuhi shifts about until he is on top of her again. It''s somewhat embarrassing he''s looking at her again.

    "Don''t stare so much." Sumire tilted her head to the side so he wouldn''t look.

    But that back-fired as nibbles on her earlobe. "I am going to study you for as long as I can. Because you are the most beautiful thing in the world."

    "Y-you hooligan, you tricked me, didn''t you?"

    "This was indeed a trap to have you fall into my hands. Do you like my methods, wife?"

    H-he really tricked her! How dare he pretend to be weak and take advantage of her like this?

    To her surprise, however, he suddenly pulls away. "I''m joking; rest."

    Sumire waited for a few minutes, but Yuhi didn''t continue. Instead, she watched him pull out a cigarette and start smoking by the balcony.

    ''He must be trying to be considerate of me.''

    But, ''I miss his touch already.'' Sumire slipped on his shirt and walked over to the balcony.

    "You''ll catch a cold."

    "So will you."

    But she does like what she is seeing; maybe she can get a better look now.

    Yuhi chuckled. "You only ever want to look after we finish doing it."

    Sumire pouted. "That''s because right now, you''re not doing anything embarrassing."

    "Then shall I?"

    She makes the first move and hugs him from the back. "My dear, don''t tease me so much. My heart is weak and fragile."

    "I know, but I wasn''t teasing you. I meant what I said, every word."

    "I know that too, you big dummy."

    Yuhi squeezed her hands. "It''s been a while since you gave me a back hug; let''s stay like this for a little while."

    Even without seeing his face, she can tell what type of expression he is making. Yuhi is very honest; he has never lied to her. However, that honesty has led to him subconsciously concealing what is important.

    ''I wonder if he even realizes that he deliberately leaves out matters regarding himself.''

    "You don''t have to worry about me, Sumire; you have a lot going on."

    Sumire sighed, hearing those words. "It''s true I have a lot of problems. However, that doesn''t mean I can''t listen to yours. My dear, what''s wrong? Won''t you talk to me?"

    "It seems that man is alive."

    Her eyes widened hearing Yuhi''s words. So that''s why he has been behaving oddly recently. That makes sense.

    "He is with the ck Alice organization?"

    "Yes."

    Sumire had to stop herself from frowning. Out of all the ces, Akaishima joins, why does it have to be that ce? No, it''s only natural. That man has returned to take revenge. It''s only normal that he would join forces with their biggest enemies.

    He suddenly turned around and pulled her tightly in his arms. It took her a moment to realize how badly he was trembling.

    "My dear, let''s go back inside; it''s cold, and your--"

    ''Not wearing a shirt, as attractive as that is. I can''t let him be sick.''

    "-terrified-" Yuhi mumbled.

    Eh? What did he just say to her now? She couldn''t quite hear him.

    "I''m terrified of losing you," Yuhi repeated, this time more clearly.

    Her gaze softened, hearing his words. He is far too kind. He is more worried about what will happen to her than what will happen to him.

    Sumire raised her face and stared at him for a moment. Even when he is sad, miserable, and in pain, he looks handsome. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. But it wasn''t a simple kiss.

    Yuhi grumbled. "Stop messing around."

    "Mmmm, but I want to."

    "Sumire--"

    "You don''t want me?"

    To her surprise, Yuhi suddenly crouched down and ced his face towards her stomach.

    "Your mother is being naughty. What do you two think? Should I let her be naughty?"

    Sumire felt her cheeks color. ''I didn''t think he would do that.'' It has increasingly be difficult for her to tease him.

    "I''m going to take a bath."

    She immediately stormed off with flushed cheeks. She has to cool down, or else something will happen again. She was indeed seducing him just now, but aahhhhh- she screamed in her head, recalling his expression.

    Whenever he makes that type of face, it bes difficult for her. Yuhi-san, exactly what is he trying to do to her? The days where she teased him have long passed. How can she tease him when he looks at her like that?

 Chapter 707: Going too well

    Chapter 707: Going too well

    It did not take long before she reached the attached bathroom. The moment she opened the door, she realized that somebody had already filled the tub with water.

    ''That dummy was too prepared.'' He must have realized that she would end up epting his advances. Then again, ''I don''t think I have ever rejected him before.'' Whenever Yuhi wanted to touch her, she would immediately agree. There is no reason to refuse; they are a couple.

    She sat down and dipped her legs in the warm water. She did this for a few minutes before slipping her clothes off and entering the water.

    ''You''re prettier than any other human in the universe, brighter than any star shining in the gxy, lovelier than any flower.''

    Recalling Yuhi''s words, her cheeks flushed red. How dangerous, Yuhi-san is too dangerous. Now, whenever hepliments her, he adds extra stuff. She has to be more careful when asking him for praise.

    Their rtionship is going well, almost too well even.

    "A year." Sumire mumbled.

    In a few months, it would be a year since she epted his confession. To think, this timest year, she was still locked up in Ru''s home and was in a terrible state.

    She would never have thought that the situation would turn into this in just a year. To have Yuhi stand by her side was one of Ru''s greatest wishes. He never fails to mention Yuhi and the feelings Yuhi has for her. But she wondered when did that stop? It should have stopped at one point since he asked her out. Was it during the time she was with Ren?

    "My memory."

    She supposes there is still something wrong with it. Although she is starting to recall fragments of her times in the facility, it still isn''t enough. There was the issue with her memories when she was kidnapped too. How much was erased? Just the part about meeting Yuhi and regarding her being an ability user. Why those two things in particr?

    Maybe she should ask Yuhi to help her with- Sumire paused in mid-thought. What is she doing relying on Yuhi so much? It''s true that she has been more careful after she snuck out that time and caused problems for him. However, even with something simple as investigating? She should at least do that on her own.

    ''No, it''s because you are not satisfied.'' A voice in her head said.

    Sumire frowned, hearing the voice. Here it is again. Recently she has been hearing these voices in her head. Not just random voices of the past but somebody speaking to her directly.

    ''Regarding?''

    ''Terashima Yuhi. If youpletely possess and make him yours, then your longing would be appeased. You should do whatever you want, drink until nothing is left, swallow until you''re tired.''

    Sumire mmed her hands against the edge of the tub.

    "Don''t talk nonsense."

    Like she could ever do something like that.

    ''But haven''t you had these thoughts before? Thoughts about possessing him and keeping him locked away? Our ideas came from these thoughts of yours.''

    ''Are you pretending? Or just holding back?''

    ''Don''t do that, do whatever you want. Even if it means devouring a life, you can just move on to the next one.''

    At those words, she hits her fist against the edge of the tub again, causing fresh droplets of blood to appear in her fingers.

    Her thoughts break off when somebody grabs hold of her hand.

    "What are you doing? Why are you destroying your pretty hands?"

    She almost screamed seeing Yuhi. W-when did hee in? How long has he been watching? Yuhi wore a simple white bathrobe, and he was staring her up and down, most likely for other injuries. Seeing the concerned look on his face, Sumire immediately understood what was going on in his mind.

    "Ah, it''s not like that." Sumire quickly exined. Yuhi, however, looked like he didn''t believe her.

    ''I don''t want to talk about the voices now.'' Sumire bit her lip and slowly nodded.

    "You caught me."

    Just admit it for now and apologizeter.

    "I guess we are starting with your hands first." He lowered his body and raised her hands.

    It took her a few extra seconds to understand what he was doing. "Did youe here to help me bathe?"

    "Yes, I thought you''d struggle today."

    Is he worrying that her emotional state isn''t good after what happened earlier? Now probably isn''t the time to tell him that after speaking to both him and Hino-san, she feels much better.

    ''I suppose I can take advantage of this, Yuhi-san pampering me.''

    "Soaking it in warm water might be better." Yuhi examined her injured fingers carefully. "Is the water warm enough?"

    "Yes." Sumire replied.

    "Then does it hurt?"

    "Oh no, it''s okay."

    It did hurt, but she would rather not trouble him. He squeezed her fingers briefly, and she winced in pain.

    "Tell me again."

    He did that on purpose! Sumire sighed deeply. "It hurts." She reluctantly admitted.

    "That''s all you have to say. I will apply ointment after the bath, so soak your fingers, okay?"

    Sumire nodded and followed his instructions as she ced her injured hands in the warm water. It hurt, however, only for a short while. The pain seemed to gradually soothe due to the water.

    "Is this a herbal bath?" Sumire asked.

    She didn''t notice anything when she first entered, but why else would her fingers feel rxed like this?

    "Correct." Yuhi reached over for the jars on the side and picked up a bottle as he poured it into the tub. "Unfortunately, I do not have any roses, but this rose water should make up for it."

    The moment Yuhi poured in the contents of the rose water, the water turned into a lovely shade of pink. It took only a few seconds before she smelled the familiar aroma of roses.

    His rough fingers dug into her hair. "You haven''t washed your hair yet, right?"

    "No."

    "I guess I didn''t miss the best part yet."

    Sumireughed at those words. Now that she thinks about it, Yuhi-san does have a strange obsession with her hair. Maybe he finds it pretty?

    "Was there a reason why you werete?"

    "I had to tell the others that we went home."

    "Ah, that''s right! We were supposed to be having a meeting."

    "It''s alright; we can discuss it in school tomorrow."

    If he says so, it feels strange, even though they end up separated. She and Yuhi and the other guys in M5 end up reunited. Previously she only ever believed in destiny regarding matters regarding romance. Her and

    Her and Yuhi are destined to be together after all. But, after recalling her memories with the other guys, she is starting to see another use for that word.

 Chapter 708: Unusual confidence

    Chapter 708: Unusual confidence

    Sumire stares at his handsome face for a few minutes before extending her hands out and caressing his face.

    "ck bags don''t suit you."

    "Ha. I know. Jun advised me to take sleeping pills. I shall buy some tomorrow."

    "Why not today?"

    "I think pharmacies are closed now."

    "I suppose you''re right." Sumire paused. "Hey, why don''t you take some of mine? I still have some."

    Although she normally dislikes taking them. Thest time she visited the hospital, San gave her a bag of ''regr medicine.''

    "Sure."

    Silence loomed on them for a few minutes before she moved her hand from his cheek to his forehead.

    "As I thought you were sweating."

    "Sumire."

    Sumire used her free hand to reach over for a small towel on the rack. She began to wipe his sweat off him.

    "Even though you were the one lecturing me about taking care of myself. Aren''t you the one that''s exhausted right now? That''s no good; you should be getting some proper rest."

    "I''m sorry."

    Sumire shakes her head. "I understand; you don''t have to tell me now. But I trust you, Yuhi."

    ''Even if he doesn''t tell me, I know how hard he is working, so the ck Alice organization members do not harm me.''

    Not just Yuhi, but she recalled Hino''s state earlier. These two aren''t very good at hiding secrets. She didn''t say anything earlier, but what Hino has been up to is clear.

    "But, you should know one thing." She trailed off and smiled. "I like guys who work hard for their partners."

    "It seems my score increased."

    Before she could reply, she felt Yuhi massage her scalp. It took her a moment to remember that he was still washing her hair. Wait, he is still washing it?

    "You don''t know what you''re doing, do you?" Sumire decided to just ask.

    Right as she said those words, a panicked look shed through Yuhi''s eyes.

    It never urred to her that Yuhi wouldn''t know how to wash her hair. Hasn''t he already done this before? But, now that she thinks about it. She has never properly paid attention whenever he did this previously.

    "I- well, I have never done this properly before." Yuhi stammered.

    So what happened the previous times? Sumire shakes her head. There is no need for her to ask.

    "Just apply the conditioner at the end and brush it gently with your finger," Sumire instructed.

    After doing that for a few minutes, she feels Yuhi''s fingers rx. Hearing him sigh a few times, she briefly turned around to see him frowning.

    "Did I hurt you? I''m sorry if I did. I didn''t know it would be this difficult. I think I have underestimated female hair."

    Sumireughed hearing those words. "You''re truly clumsy at this."

    But despite his clumsy fingers on her hair, she noticed how careful he was being. There is something sweet about this situation.

    ''I don''t think I have ever experienced something like this before.'' Even when she was still a rich family member, the servants never treated her like this. Perhaps her siblings experienced it?

    Her thoughts break off when Yuhi brings a few strands of her hair to his lips.

    Did they experience this too? Being loved and pampered by the person they love. He has been treating her with such kindness recently, which differs from what he showed her before.

    But, there is still a voice in her head that tells her to be careful. It is easy for kindness to turn to violence. It''s easy for that gentle expression to turn cold and disgust.

    "By the way, Hino said he wants to take me somewhere."

    "Sure," Yuhi replied immediately.

    Sumire frowned, hearing his quick reply!

    "My dearest, shouldn''t you think about it more?"

    "Since it''s Hino, he probably found a nice ce that you would like. An outing that is actually a date, but he won''t say that because you definitely won''t agree."

    Sumire blinked, hearing those words. The anger she felt moments ago subsided. So, he knows that much?

    "Honestly, I am reluctant to agree since I know his motives. However, I think it would be a good chance for you to spend some time with Hino. I know you care for him, but keep your distance."

    She sighed, hearing that part. "Yuhi-san, you know too much."

    Yuhi onlyughed at those words.

    "Hino''s feelings for me are probably far stronger than the ones the other guys have for me. That''s why he can choose you over me. Because he understands that you''re the only one who can make me happy." Sumire mumbled.

    But by doing this, he must be in a lot of pain. Yuhi must understand this too.

    "So, hang out with him for a bit, okay?" Yuhi finished her hair. He seemed to examine it for a few seconds just to ensure.

    Sumire nodded. "I understand; it''s Hino. So, he won''t do anything."

    Yuhi looked troubled, and she tilted her head confused.

    "I thought I was the only one you trusted, but you trust Hino quite a bit?"

    "Well, at the very least, I know he won''t behave like Sano."

    "Speaking of that one, you should go to the hospital for a check-up."

    "I don''t want to." Sumire sighed. "I have no energy to deal with him."

    "But if you''re performing on thest day, he will surely be there."

    Sumire raised her arm, and Yuhi grabbed her wrist as he began to rub it with a soap-coated sponge.

    "Don''t remind me. I don''t understand why he shows up for all my performances and jobs. Doesn''t he have his own work to do?"

    "Since he is helping with D entertainment, it actually makes sense for him to be in those ces."

    "My dear, stop being nice to your romantic rivals. What if they take me away?"

    "I think you know the answer to that, my wife. Nobody can steal you from me." He put the sponge down to one side and kissed her. "But if they do, I am confident I can steal you back."

    Where was that confidence before? ''Why did you let me date other guys?'' Sumire, however, knew better than to say those words. It would be cruel of her.

    Sumire thought he would kiss her again but continued washing her arm. She could only stare at him, speechless. She thought he would stop at her hair and then join her, but he was truly not doing anything.

    Is he truly okay? Maybe he is still tired? Otherwise, strangely, he isn''t making a move on her.

    A sudden thought struck her, and she paused. Hold on a minute; maybe he doesn''t find her attractive? She indeed has more bruises on her body now because she has been going out more on small jobs, of course, with her dearest permission. But does it look that bad?

 Chapter 709: This is being lenient?

    Chapter 709: This is being lenient?

    Her gaze fell on Yuhi, no, to be exact, the exposed part of his bathrobe that showed his muscles.She stared at them absentmindedly. How does he get them to be like that? Sweat clung to the back of his neck, and she blinked.

    Maybe he is nervous? Maybe she isn''t the only one feeling self-conscious about this situation.

    Sumire took a deep breath. She needs to calm down.

    "What strange thoughts are you having now?"

    Hey! Why is he insulting her? Sumire pouted. She wanted to scold him, but if they fought, nothing would happen.

    ''I only went along with his whims earlier because I also desired something happening.''

    "It isn''t strange! You''re the one being strange. I just want you to join me inside. I will help you wash up." Sumire blurted out.

    She could no longer take it. Ever since he came inside, she has been preparing herself for something to happen. But her patience is wearing thin!

    For a moment, there is silence, and Yuhi''s expression hardens.

    Uh-oh, did she do something wrong?

    "I wondered why you were so distracted. That''s the reason why?"

    "Um, yes, you''re not following the script. So I decided to do it for you."

    "Hah, do you think I am made out of stone? I told you previously whathappens every time I get a brief glimpse of your skin." Yuhi grabbed hold of her hand and ced it on his lower body. "Do you understand?"

    Sumire felt her entire face reden. D-did-did he have to show what he meant? He could have just said it! She immediately pulled her hand away.

    "I told you before, but you didn''t seem to get the hint."

    "Uh so-"

    So is that why he concentrated on his task rather than looking at her?

    Her thoughts broke off when he suddenly entered the tub from the other side. But it did not take long before he was right beside her. Sumire immediately covered her face with her hands and heard Yuhiugh.

    "Normally, people would cover their body; why are you hiding your face?" Yuhi questioned.

    "B-because I am embarrassed." Sumire stammered.

    "Your embarrassed now? You were the one who wanted something to happen."Yuhi moved, so he was sitting behind her.

    Now that he says it, it''s a bit embarrassing for Yuhi to see her. Sumire moved her hands from her face to her body. But it was already far toote.

    "Is it that embarrassing, though? We''ve been dating for almost a year, and I have seen you naked so many times. Recently you''re a lot bolder too..?" Yuhi seemed genuinely confused.

    "That''s not the point here." Sumire stammered.

    S-she probably wouldn''t be so embarrassed if he didn''t make her touch him like that just now. Just thinking about how casually he did that-

    This is embarrassing but being close with him like this makes her beat faster.

    "You might find this strange, but I like seeing you embarrassed. So, I don''t mind this situation. I''m sorry for being so unreasonable. I just wanted to make it up to you for acting on my emotions just now."

    He was indeed behaving strangely. But she isn''t the type to judge him. After all, how many times has she done the same thing with him?

    "Out of all the things I could have done to make it up to you. I ended up choosing this. But you know, out of all the other options, I think this is me being lenient."

    T-this is lenient? He almost gave her a heart attack.

    Yuhi bent down and nibbled on her ear. "Do you want to hear the other options after all? It''s not fair that I just chose one."

    No, no, no. Yuhi is most likely telling the truth. This is lenient for him, so she dares imagine the other options. Sumire shakes her head. Yuhi puts his arms around her.

    "You know, it''s been a while since we couldst rx like this. I thought you''d enjoy it."

    "I would if you weren''t horny."

    "That''s your fault, my wife."

    Sumire pouted. "It''s because you weren''t following the script."

    "Then, should I start following it again?"

    "It''s toote."

    Yuhi kissed her eyelids softly. "Alright, stop messing around. You know it''s bad for the children if we do it too much."

    "Mm, I know. But I have gotten used to you touching me. It just feels weird when you don''t."

    "Don''t worry, after the little ones are born. I won''t give you time to rest."

    She sighed. "Don''t forget we are responsible for taking care of them as their parents. We can''t fool around too much."

    "This is why we set a time frame of maybe a few times a week."

    This feels like de-ja-vu. He mentioned something like this when we first started dating.

    "Almost a year," Sumire mumbled.

    Yuhi grabbed hold of her hands and kissed her fingers slowly. "Yeah, it''s hard to believe, huh? After you turned me down, I truly felt like my life was a living hell. Granted, I knew why you turned me away, and I did know you had feelings for me. So it wasn''t all too bad."

    "You''re going to keep bringing that up, aren''t you? I said I am sorry already."

    "Well, you have done more than enough to make it up to me." Yuhi trailed off. "About your song for thest day, did you decide?"

    "Mm, there is a lot to choose from. But it should be apletely different song from my usual style. A bad would be good, but it should have an upbeat tune too."

    "What about that song, ''only one?''"

    Sumire was about to agree when she realized something. "I have never shown you that song before."

    "Hino sends me video clips of your practices. He tells me that since you''re working hard, don''te over and distract you."

    Sumire giggled. "But does he not realize I will work harder if I see you, my dear?"

    "I doubt that he is right. You''d focus on assaulting me with kisses."

    "Hey, it''s cruel to call it an assault. I prefer the word attack."

    "This is why you''re not trustworthy." Yuhi flicked her forehead. "Stop thinking about fooling around and focus on your performance."

    "I know. If I''m singing only one, I''d probably have to wear a simple, modest-looking outfit. That itself would invite critics. I can already see people saying that I am trying to pretend to be a nice person."

    "Then, instead of only one. What about love chronicle? But if you sing a love song, you will get critics too. You could sing that one you wrote about dreams-"

    Sumire looked at him, speechless. Why does this person have such vast knowledge regarding her songs? Love chronicle, huh?

    "Why?I''vepletely forgotten how to love

    meetings wille someday with the beginning of parting

    somehow, I have decided upon that idea

    you tied the loose shoces of my dirty sneakers

    your shy smile suddenly shone in the sunlight

    it''s not that I love for want of love

    you gave me the courage to love straight-forward

    the two swear to the journey from now

    that no matter what urs, the two hands will never part."

 Chapter 710: Like a dream

    Chapter 710: Like a dream

    "It''s weird; the everydayndscape begins to seem special

    the flowers, birds, and sea, the wind, mountains, sweet sun

    when everything shines and cuddles together

    I found thest piece to the unsolvable jigsaw puzzle

    your broad back protects me, and I''ll continue to follow you

    for eternity." Sumire sang.

    Certainly, this song would be a good way to end the event. It''s a love song, so she will certainly get critics for it. But unlike the pure image from only one, the critics for this one shouldn''t be a lot.

    Sumire sighed, and Yuhi looked at her, puzzled. "What''s wrong? Do you not like my idea?"

    "No, I was just thinking. Yuhi-san, don''t hesitate to use whatever opportunity you can to show off my feelings for you. You''re a typical guy."

    "What''s wrong with that? Besides, you''re just admitting that all your love songs are about me."

    "That''s wrong; it''s more like at least ny percent of my songs are for you."

    Even the songs she writes about her dreams and goals end up being linked to Yuhi. After all, without him, she would never have found her dream.

    "At this rate, my entire life will revolve around Yuhi."

    "That''s strange, wife; my life has always revolved around you. So I am a bit offended that yours isn''t the same."

    For a moment, she felt her heart flutter at those words. Even without looking at his face, she knows what type of expression he is making. Oh, this dummy must have honey in his mouth today. He keeps saying stuff that she likes.

    "It''s only ten percent Yuhi."

    Yuhi kissed her again. "I am cruel, so I want to steal even that ten percent away. Think only about me; love me more, Sumire."

    Perhaps it was due to the heat from being in the bath for a long time, but she felt dizzy. It almost seems like she is in a trance. After kissing her, he suddenly lifted her up. Normally this would embarrass her, but she felt lightheaded.

    "Alright, that''s enough for now. You''re satisfied, right?"

    "Mm, I''m happy."

    Yuhi leads them out of the bath and directly into the bedroom next door. He sits her down on the bed and covers her with the nket.

    "Get changed. I''ll finish up and bring the food here."

    Oh, that''s right. Before this, she was cooking for him. "There shouldn''t be much left to do; just add some seasoning to the soup."

    "Understood. But I thought I''d make you some deserts too. Or are you not hungry?"

    Yuhi''s desserts, her eyes brightened, and Yuhi sighed. "Sometimes it feels like your are only going to marry me for my cooking skills."

    "That''s part of it."

    He pinched her cheeks. "Cheeky. But your cute, so I will forgive you." Yuhi bent down and ced a gentle kiss on her forehead. His lips lingered there for a few extra seconds. "I can''t wait to see what you made for me."

    "Ah, you have to give me the omelet. I n to write a message for you."

    Yuhi chuckled. "Understood." With those words, he disappeared, and she rummaged through the draws. She picked up one of Yuhi''s shirts and slipped it on.

    This is a lot morefortable to move in. So she often finds herself wearing Yuhi''s T-shirts.

    The song she will be singing, love chronicle, huh?

    "The two will never part, huh?"

    She is starting to remember her emotions when writing this song. A song about two lovers never parting again. No matter what happens, they will stick together. Indeed, it certainly is about Yuhi and her. However, Ru''s image shed through her mind.

    Perhaps, it can also apply to him.

    When she confirmed that Ru was alive, she immediately thought. ''I never want to part from him again.'' But, using those fleeting emotions seems wrong of her.

    Although she doesn''t mentionRu much anymore, she always thinks of him. Her rtionship with Yuhi has improved; they have gotten closer and marriage. They will be getting married soon. At the start of their rtionship and when she first came here, it was still okay to mention Ru. But, if she continued to do that, there would be no progress.

    ''It''s cruel of me to still have Ru in my thoughts, but these feelings are more regretful than love. If only I didn''t take Ru''s hand then-'' Sumire shakes her head. What use is there thinking of what-if scenarios now? It''s not like she can go back in time.

    ''Even if I went back, I still wouldn''t have epted Yuhi''s hand, and the same thing would have happened.''

    She is so stubborn. ''Yuhi and Ru, why do you two love me this much?'' An image of Hino shed through her mind. Ah, that''s right, there is one more person whose feelings are powerful.

    She recalled Hino''s reaction earlier. This is the first time he is asking her out on an outing, date, or whatever it is. It would be the first time they went out anymore. As close friends, one would normally think they have gone to several ces together. But it''s not like that.

    ''We get along very well, but will it be different when we go on an outing?''

    This is troubling; she has to be very careful to ensure that she doesn''t say anything wrong. But, from the very start, Hino has never judged her. The reason she felt morefortable with him is it because he had investigated her beforehand, and he already knew everything. Or is it because he is somebody Yuhi trusts?

    It suddenly gotplicated again, her love life. She thought out of all the guys who like her; she would never have to worry about Hino. But, maybe it is getting hard for him to hold back. It''s not like he is making any actual moves toward her, but she feels strange thinking about him.

    Yet, even these moments will always lead back to Yuhi.

    Her thoughts broke off when somebody picked her up. "Seeing you so love-struck, who is the lucky guy?"

    She buried her face in his neck. "Yuhi."

    "Is it Hino?"

    "Mmm, I was just thinking. It''s strange being around him recently."

    "Maybe you are starting to like him?"

    Sumire sighed. "Don''t joke about that." She wrapped her arms around his neck and mumbled. "You''re the only one who has my heart, body, and soul, only you."

    "I told you this before, but whenever you confess to me. I get turned on."

    "After dinner, just once. We can''t hurt the children after all." She mumbled.

    Sumire thought Yuhi would behave like he did earlier, but he didn''t.

    "Then let''s hurry and eat. So I can have you."

    How silly; he must have sensed her turbulent emotions. This person will truly do anything to make her happy. To be loved like this every day feels like a dream to her. A dream that she doesn''t want to wake up from.

 Chapter 711: A surprise date

    Chapter 711: A surprise date

    Sumire half expected a simple tray of food, but various dishes were spread out on therge table. There was even candlelight in the center and vases of roses. How long has he been in the room? It isn''t easy to set something like this up.

    "A surprise date, but I''m not dressed up!" Sumire eximed, mortified. She wants to look pretty if they are having a nice meal like this.

    "Really? I think you''re fine dressed this way."

    "As if! Give me five minutes." Sumire immediately breaks free from his arms and rushes to her room.

    Although she has her own room right next door, she actually doesn''t use it much. After all, it''s better to fall asleep in Yuhi''s arms than being alone. Sumire rummages through her closet and sighs deeply after a few minutes. Aah, why do all these clothes have something to do with Toh? His clothes indeed look good on her, but this almost makes it seem like she is still in love with him.

    ''I need to go shopping for new clothes.'' Sumire was about to give up when she caught a glimpse of something from the corner of her eye.

    A pure white off-shoulder dress. An image of a slightly younger Yuhi appeared in her head.

    ''I-I thought it would look good on you; that''s why I bought it.''

    This is the dress Yuhi-san gave her for her birthday. Back then, it was a bit big for her, so she couldn''t wear it without a belt, but maybe now it''s okay.

    Sumire slipped on the garment and took one nce at the mirror. It fits now; thest time she wore this, it was very loose. That dummy, it''s almost like he knew that the right time to wear this dress would be a few years after he gave it to her.

    She picked up the curling iron and quickly curled the ends of her hair. Her hair is wavy now and not as straight as before, so it was easier for her to curl. Makeup, it should be okay to put a little.

    Toh always said that she looks natural, but a little bit of makeup enhances her features more.

    ''Your naturally pretty, so you don''t need a lot.''

    Say, Toh, when you said those words to her, she felt very happy. For the first time, she could look at herself without disgust. ''You taught me what real beauty is.'' That''s why now she will use what she learned to dress up and look beautiful for the one she loves.

    Sumire quickly finished putting on the makeup and picked up her phone. He deserves a picture, at least.

    To: Toh

    From: Sumire

    Technique to make my husband like me more.

    (Attached Image)

    She quickly turned her phone off and rushed to the next room. Sumire slid open the door and looked around cautiously. The entire room seemed to have transformed in the time she spent getting ready. But what stood out to her was the rose trail to the table and the vases of roses ced in different areas of the room.

    Yuhi was leaning against the wall, wearing a suit, and smoking.

    She quickly turned her phone back on and snapped a picture. Ah, a new photo to add to my collection!

    His gaze met hers, and he chuckled. "Come here already; we can take pictures together."

    Sumire rushed over and immediatelynded in his arms.

    "I didn''t think you''d really dress up, and now you are prettier than before. How can I not eat you right away?"

    Sheughed softly. "Don''t be silly; all this food will end up wasted."

    "I know, but you-" Yuhi paused. "Isn''t that the dress I bought for you?"

    "Still lying to me, mister, I know you made this dress."

    But she only noticed that after Toh started to teach her about fashion design.

    Yuhi averted his gaze. "Truthfully, I wanted to buy you a dress. But I was a bit tight on cash then, so instead, I tried to recreate a dress I saw. That failed too, so instead, I just thought about what looks best on you, and that''s when I seeded. But as expected, if a professional sees it, they will see how clumsy the stitching is." He trailed off. "You didn''t have to wear it-"

    "How can I not? It fits perfectly now." Sumire briefly leaves his arms and spins around. "Doesn''t it look good on me, Yuhi?"

    __

    Yuhi had to stop himself from attacking her on the spot. Damn her, is she trying to get back at him from earlier? He somehow manages to say apliment before leading her to the table.

    Sumireughed. "This is the first time you are doing something like this for me."

    "It''s in my manual of things I want to do with you. Being romantic isn''t my strong forte."

    "This doesn''t seem like an idea you woulde up with."

    She is far too sharp for her own good sometimes. Well, it would be wrong of him to take credit for this.

    "It was Hino''s idea."

    Sumire sighed. "Honestly, you need to learn some pointers. What are you going to do if my outing with him turns out to be sessful?"

    She was joking with him, and he could sense that, but he was still troubled. Sumireughed, seeing his expression.

    "I am kidding; you''re the only one I love, Yuhi."

    The only one she loves, huh? She will be quite upset if he tells her he suggests she sings love chronicle because she can use that song for Mamoru too.

    Yuhi took a seat opposite her, and they started to eat. Truthfully, he doesn''t know what to do about Mamoru. Back when Mamoru was still ''dead,'' he felt guilty. But now that he knows Mamoru is alive, those feelings of guilt have vanished. There was a brief time he entertained the idea of returning Sumire to him, even more, when Sumire disappeared.

    But she came back to him, she returned. That was probably when he became selfish and decided that it didn''t matter if Mamoru was alive.

    ''I will never let her go.''

    Yuhi nced over and saw Sumire pick up the ketchup as she focused on writing words on the omelet. Is she going to write ''I love you?''

    He watches her for a few minutes. She really is cute, although she has that ''cold beauty image.'' When she is with him, he sees her childish and innocent side. That smile is refreshing, exactly like the sun. She can shine brightly like the sun and shine like the moon too.

    Yuhi puts his hand in his pocket. ''Should I give this to her now? Or should I wait until the mood is better?'' Being romantic is difficult, Hino.

    ''You want to make her smile, don''t you? She has been very stressed since returning to the entertainment industry; you should do something for her.''

    With their schedules, it''s difficult to go out on a proper date. So, Hino''s suggestion about bringing that date inside was a good one. She seems happy.

 Chapter 712: Her proposal

    Chapter 712: Her proposal

    "I can never find the words I want to tell you.

    Even if I only say the wrong things

    Even then, you always absurdly want to understand everything about me."

    He needs to hurry up and step up his game. It seems even Hino is having a hard time holding back. If Hino ever bes serious, he will be in trouble. ''I don''t like the idea ofpeting with Hino either.'' Hino isn''t like the other guys who like Sumire.

    ''I consider him as family.''

    "Done!" Sumire beamed happily.

    Yuhi''s gaze fell on the ''finishing product'' only to find the words, ''Will you marry me?'' beautifully written across the omelet. For a moment, he stared at it, stunned, before he burst intoughter.

    "This isn''t funny!" Sumire pouted.

    "You''re asking this now, really?"

    "I mean." Sumire''s gaze is flushed red. "It doesn''t seem right that your the only one who asked.

    "Now, my wife, it shouldn''t matter whether the man or woman proposes."

    "I-I know, but I-"

    Yuhi looked at her, puzzled. Why does she seem oddly worked up? Unless there is something thates to mind. After all, she was the one who first brought it up. When they first started dating, she said something along the lines of dating with marriage in mind.

    "You wanted to propose?"

    "..."

    So that''s the reason why. His gaze fell on the omelet; despite her beautiful writing, some parts seemed wobbly. Was she nervous just writing it?

    "If I waited for you to propose, I would probably have to wait for a year."Yuhi joked.

    Sumire averted her gaze. "I-It wouldn''t have taken that long." She trailed off. "-probably."

    "It''s February now, so it''s eight months."

    "That''s because a lot happened towards the end of the year. Otherwise, I would have asked sooner."

    Yuhi looked at her with a skeptical expression.

    "I mean after you proposed. It was hard for me to bring it up again. I thought you might have strange thoughts like I didn''t believe you or something."

    "Then why now?"

    It would make sense if she knew about the candlelight dinner ns. But she didn''t even know. So he doubts it has anything to do with their taking advantage of tonight.

    "It''s not just tonight. I have been making omelets several times for dinner for a while now."

    Indeed she has, but he simply thought she craved eggs. He didn''t think there was anything special about this.

    "They do say a way to a man''s heart is their stomach. But you''re taking that saying one step to far."

    "I-is it weird?"

    Yuhi''s lips curve to a smile. "I wouldn''t say so. I think it''s just like you. So, where is my ring?"

    She must have gotten him one before. Sumire clumsily pulled a box out of her pocket. "T-this doesn''t reallypare to the one you gave me. But, I wanted the chance to put a ring on your finger myself."

    "You will during the wedding, though?"

    Sumire pouted. "This is different, so give me your hand."

    Yuhi chuckled. She really is acting cutely tonight. He extended his hand out, and Sumire ced it on the finger that already had the other ring.

    The design was a lot simpler, but it shined against the moonlight. Seeing her struggling with flushed cheeks made him want to attack her. No, I can''t do that. Earlier, he acted on his emotions, but he immediately regretted it. No, he didn''t regret touching her but the method.

    Touching her when he is emotional isn''t good.

    After a few minutes, Sumire eventually puts the ring on his finger. He brings it to his lips and kisses it.

    "Thank you, wife. I will treasure this."

    "R-right, you should." Sumire trailed off. "Maybe I should cover all your fingers with rings. So there is no chance of any other woman putting a ring on you."

    "Even in this situation, you get jealous."

    "I can''t help it. I don''t know what''s wrong with me recently, but when I think about other girls liking you, I get strangely possessive."

    She truly is cute. Yuhi stood up and walked over, so he was sitting next to her. He pulled the girl onto hisp and kissed her. It did not take long before she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him back.

    "Sumire, your pretty."

    "You told me so many times already."

    Yuhiughed. "I want to keep saying it."

    The girl sighed at those words but nodded. His gaze fell on her appearance again. That dress aside, she even put on the right amount of makeup and perfume. The Sumire of the past knew nothing about makeup or fashion, so it''s clear where she obtained that knowledge. It bothers him a little her using that knowledge from another man. But he doesn''t want to judge her for her past.

    If no Sumire of the past existed, then the current Sumire wouldn''t exist.

    "Are you excited to sing?" Yuhi gently caressed her hair.

    This girl is most likely more excited than being nervous and anxious.

    "I am; my heart is beating so fast just thinking about singing on arge stage again. Since I returned to the industry, Hino has been very patient with me, so I haven''t sung in arge venue. The feeling of singing in arge venue is certainly different than a small one. But oh, this will be the first time I am singing on arge stage alone in a long time, so I wonder if I will be okay. It would be bad if I faint, wouldn''t it?" Sumire turned to him. "My dearest, can you stand by backstage?"

    "So I can catch you if you faint?"

    "There is that, but I may need to recharge. The ending performance is a total of four songs. The sheet says I am performing at least two songs. The opening of thest part and ending. There is a break in between. Even if I attack you before the start, I may run out of power halfway, so I should recharge."

    Yuhi had to stop himself fromughing. She has this all nned out, doesn''t she?

    "By the way, Hino told me something interesting; he said you wanted to do everything with me."

    "Hino, that bbermouth."

    Yuhi cupped her cheeks. "Maybe we should stop eating and start doing everything."

    "Eh?" Sumire trailed off for a moment before eximing. "Why do you always think of that type of thing?"

    "Eh? I don''t know what you''re talking about." Yuhi feigned ignorance. "I just want to do something normal unless you have something else on your mind?"

    "You''re teasing me, your terrible Yuhi-san."

    She says that, but her fingers are on his shirt, kissing him again.

 Chapter 713: I felt empty

    Chapter 713: I felt empty

    "You know, whenever you kiss me like this, it feels like all my umted fatigue vanishes entirely. Even without sleeping for three days, I can still put in the effort-" He loosens her dress slightly.

    "Effort into what exactly?" Sumire questioned.

    "You know, stuff," Yuhi replied vaguely. Does he truly have to spell it out?

    Sumire hits him across the head with a toy hammer. ''I haven''t seen that in a long time.'' She used to bring it out a lot before they dated and when they first started dating. Even if it is a toy, due to Sumire''s strength, it actually hurt when she hit him.

    Yuhi rubbed his head. "I don''t know what''s worse, that hammer or your solid punch."

    Sumire raised her fists. "Do you want to find out?"

    "No, thank you, mam."

    "Honestly, sometimes I wonder what goes in your head."

    "We spoke about this before, and you already know my answer." Yuhi paused. "But I suppose right now I am thinking about our future."

    "Our future?" Sumire repeated.

    "Yeah. With the ck Alice organization making a move now. It''s hard to predict the future. However, even if we defeat them, the damage from their actions will probablyst a long time. The ongoing fight with them willst a few years. In that time, even without interference, they will no doubt cause damage."

    "Are you saying we can''t have a normal future as normal people?"

    Yuhi nodded. "At the end of the day, whether we like it or not. The two of us are in a position where we cannot just drop everything to focus on our lives. I am aware that I could only live a normal life for two years because of you and Mamoru shouldering the burden for my sake."

    He always found it strange. Quitting the underworld isn''t easy; even Aki said something like, ''you will be back.'' Considering how many enemies he made, he found it strange that nobody chased after him. Nobody chased him even when his identity as an underworld member was exposed to the media.

    During that time he discovered Sumire''s increasing activities in the underworld and how even Mamoru joined the Holy Knights. He then realized, ''ah so this is it.'' As long as Sumire and Mamoru continue their involvement in the underworld, they can turn a blind eye to his behavior.

    With the ''loss'' of Mamoru, it makes sense that they are once again turning to him. But even that didn''t start until Sumire''s brief disappearance.

    She must have nned to shoulder the entire burden on her own.

    The reason why they can''t escape the underworld is because of their strength. They have power that far surpasses a normal human. Naturally, the higher-ups in the underworld will not let that go.

    "Noblesse obliges," Sumire mumbled. "Those with power have the duty to protect the weak. It would be wrong of us to ignore the rest of the world who is suffering. Is that what you''re trying to say?"

    "Yes. The past two years have been peaceful for me, but I have been thinking in the back of my mind. While I am living a normal life, there are those suffering, and then you shouldering the burden for me."

    "You found out," Sumire mumbled.

    "I did, but I asked Mamoru to confirm for me." Yuhi reached over and pinched her cheeks. "Partner, weren''t you the one who lectured me about not fighting solo before?"

    "I know, but there were times Ru was busy. The two of us basically ran around everywhere. There was the mess that Akishima caused too. Although there are plenty of strong people in the underworld, only you, me, ru, and Aki have unusual strength. Four people out of millions? There is no bnce."

    That''s why he found it unusual that he could quit easily for the first few months after quitting. He was cautious and on his guard. It won''t be long before people chase him, and yet that never happened.

    Yuhi lightly kissed her lips. "Thank you for working so hard for me. The past two years must have been difficult. But you don''t have to worry anymore. I will stand right by your side."

    "I know," Sumire mumbled. "There was a time when I thought that no matter what happens, I do not want you to get involved."

    "I remember how stubborn you were at the start."

    Sumire sighed. "All I can say is sorry for my behavior. I didn''t try to understand what you were feeling. I simply believed that I had to continue protecting you from harm so you could continue shining brighter. But, whenever I watched you, there was a part of me that was envious. That looks nice. I also want to shine like that."

    "So you became selfish."

    "That''s right, and also, I was at my limit too. Even a person like me cannot handle everything alone. Mentally and physically, I was tired of doing everything by myself." Sumire trailed off and chuckled. "My walls were crumbling down, and you were behaving so kindly. It was hard for me to ignore your kindness."

    "When did you start to think that you could rely on me?"

    "Hmm, I think it was during the festival exhibit."

    "That early?" Yuhi awkwardly scratched the back of his head. "I thought it was muchter, you know after you returned from your running away trip."

    "Mm, I suppose that was the moment I just surrenderedpletely. But during the festival, I realized that working better as a team is better than being alone."

    "Even if we cannot leadpletely normal lives. I want you to understand that I still n on making you the happiest girl in this world."

    Sumireughed. "You don''t have to tell me that. I understand, Yuhi." She trailed off. "Hey, since this is a good chance. Can you tell me more about yourself?"

    "What would you like to know?"

    "Why did you join the Holy Knights organization? Why did youe to star town?" Sumire asked.

    "My main reason was you, but there was another one. Star town is my birth town. I was born in that town. But due to my circumstances, I didn''t stay here for long. My childhood memories of this ce were rather vague, but the person who cared for me said that I should at leaste here once. ''Your mother would want that.'' By this point, I was already in the entertainment industry, and my career was taking off. I already had the world in my hands then. Was I ten or eleven then?"

    He had the world in his hands, being sessful at a young age. He didn''t have to worry about not having a roof on his head or money. He didn''tck anything, and yet he felt empty.

 Chapter 714: The past nine years

    Chapter 714: The past nine years

    "It was during that time I remembered the past, and shortly after, I met Hino. The reason why I helped him was because I knew he was somebody from my past. But it didn''t take long before I started treating him like my family."

    "So, you have had your memories for that long?"

    "At the very least, nine years." Yuhi trailed off. "I wanted to hide it from Hino for as long as possible. I didn''t want him to feel guilty for erasing everything. But then we met during my concert, and I couldn''t stop thinking about you. When we met, Hino was abroad, so he didn''t know about our meeting until he returned. He seemed to have mixed reactions. But eventually, he was the one who told me everything. So, by the time I decided to go to Star town. I already knew, and I wanted to know more about you."

    Sumire wore aplicated look on her face, and he caressed her cheeks.

    "You don''t have to worry. I didn''t fight with Hino. I won''t deny that I wasn''t hurt. Erasing my memories aside, erasing my memories of the woman I love hurt more. Even when we were younger, it seemed like we were already a couple to everyone." Yuhi chuckled. "Thinking about it, you were the first to make a move."

    At those words, her face reddened, and she averted her gaze. "D-don''t tease me. Besides, it was only because the opportunity presented itself. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have."

    "Sneaking a kiss when you''re that young, you have always had such dangerous thoughts."

    "Dummy."

    "I went there not knowing what to expect. I thought I wouldn''t stay long and head back immediately. However, when I saw you, I thought, ''how beautiful and yet how dangerous.''."

    Sumire pouted. "You don''t have to phrase it like that."

    "I thought there was something wrong with your head. I recognized you, of course, but even then, I was like, maybe I shouldn''t get involved. But I couldn''t ignore you. You were the type that gets into trouble easily, making it impossible for me to leave you alone, and yet-" Yuhi rubbed his neck. "You threw a punch straight at me; that hurt."

    Sumire averted her gaze, embarrassed. "I-I was surprised. You showed up out of nowhere."

    "-and then you ran to the base, not expecting that my destination was the same. If looks could kill, I would have been dead." Yuhi joked, seeing her mumbling an apology. "I get it; you were embarrassed, weren''t you?"

    Though he only came to this conclusion after observing her behaviour a few times.

    "Thank you for the band-aids. You were the one who left it outside my door."

    Sumire buried her face in his arms. It seemed like the girl could no longer take the embarrassment.

    "But,ing to Star town and meeting, you made me remember why I was always aiming higher ever since I was younger. I want to try and see just how far the hands of someone like me who had nothing at the start could reach."

    "Nothing?"

    "I lost my parents when I was younger and had no other rtives. In society''s eyes, there is nothing more to me."

    "But background shouldn''t define how you are as a person. No matter what happens, you''re still you." Sumire raised her face.

    He chuckled again. She is so pure and honest and doesn''t even realize it.

    "I know. At leastI did after I met you again. You told me those words so straightforwardly, like you were asking about the weather. I actually felt like a fool worrying about it for so long."

    "Y-your not a fool Yuhi."

    Yuhi leaned forward and kissed her forehead. "I know; thank you for everything, Sumire."

    "This thank you is quite weak."

    For a moment, he looked at her, confused, before recalling something. He cupped her cheeks again. "Are you copying me now?"

    "Well, I just think it''s unfair."

    "I don''t know any other ce as soothing as this, and I don''t need to know. In the past, just standing by your side is enough for me. But not anymore. After I entered a rtionship with you, I realized that my past self was being silly. How could I be just satisfied standing next to you? Just being near you isn''t enough. I want you so badly, Sumire."

    "This confession has upgraded since thest time." Sumire sighed. "Your really very bad at being romantic, Yuhi-san."

    "Shouldn''t you be d that I am not good at it?"

    She red at him. "Even if you were, who would you use it on? Nobody that will stay alive for more than five minutes."

    His sweat fell seeing her dark expression. How frightening, but he finds even this side of her cute. Yuhi kissed her again and drew back when she buried her face in his neck.

    ''I shouldn''t overdo it. Her face is so red now that it looks like she will explode if I do anymore.''

    To his surprise, she suddenly left his arms and stood up. "Let''s go out onto the balcony for a few minutes, Yuhi. I want to watch the stars."

    Yuhi blinked at her sudden change of attitude but nodded. She probably thinks he won''t be able to control himself any longer. He takes a deep breath before joining the girl on the balcony. She was staring at the sky with bright eyes.

    "There are so many stars today; why is that?"

    "Hmm, I think they said there would be a meteor shower soon."

    ''That would be a good opportunity for another date. Maybe I can give her the present then?''

    "Then we definitely have to go with everyone!"

    He sighed, hearing thest part. Of course, she would say something like that.

    "With the guys in Akagumi?"

    Sumire shakes her head. "No, the guys in M5. I thought since you all became a group, we haven''t gone anywhere together. It would be a great opportunity."

    A great opportunity for who, though? Yuhi sighed. Well, he supposes this is more like her. From the very start, Sumire has never misled the guys who like her; she has made it clear to every one of them that she could never return their feelings. But, she doesn''t waste any opportunity she can get to make it up to them somehow.

 Chapter 715: My self control

    Chapter 715: My self control

    "You don''t want to go with everyone?" Sumire must have seen his troubled expression.

    "No, you''re right. This would be a good bonding activity. However, our preparations for the festival performance are almost done. We should use whatever we can to strengthen our bonds."

    "Mm, I knew you would understand, Yuhi."

    Seeing the relief in her eyes, he sighed quietly again. Sometimes he wishes he could lose his temper like Ran did not too long ago. But Sumire already has a lot on her mind. It would be wrong of him to act selfishly.

    Yuhi wrapped his arms around her, and a content sigh escaped her lips.

    "Tonight''s date was good. I''m happy, Yuhi."

    "Hah, but we ended up talking more than eating."

    Sumire giggled. "It always ends up like that with us. But that just means we don''t have to cook for a few days."

    That''s true, he overdid it on his side, and that doesn''t include the dishes she made.

    "I''m d that this worked out. I wasn''t sure if you''d be up for it after what happened earlier."

    "It''s true my mood was low after what happened then. But speaking to you and Hino made me feel better."

    ''-and Hino?'' He truly has to step up his game. It wasn''t too long ago where she wouldn''t even admit that. Hino is important to her, huh?

    ''I should be relieved that she didn''t say Nagawa''s name.'' But Hino is just asplicated.

    His thoughts broke off when Sumire slipped out of his hold but hugged him tightly from the back.

    "I will do my best as your wife. So, please take care of me."

    Just like that, she melts away all his worries in an instant. What type of power does this girl have? He wants to continue knowing more about her. With each change she experiences, he wants to be the first to know.

    "I will look forward to it; before then, maybe we should work on you being less violent when you''re embarrassed."

    "I-I understand." Sumire stammered.

    Yuhi nces at her, not at her face but towards her chest. Since he made the dress years ago, it''s natural that her size has changed. He never intended for this dress to show her chest this much. He likes it when she hugs him, but today it''s a bit troubling.

    "You don''t have to do your best there. I mean, you should stop-"

    Yuhi knew his words were only confusing her. She isn''t going to get it unless he tells her directly. But if he does that, she will certainly hit him again for calling him a pervert. How is he supposed to handle this situation?

    "I shouldn''t have tried to act cool. I end up behaving like an idiot when it concerns her." He mutters.

    "Yuhi? What''s wrong? Are you hungry?"

    ''I need to make adjustments to that dress. Why is it so short? It shows her beautiful legs too much-'' This is bad; how is he going to survive tonight?

    ...ˇ­.

    FNS J Festival Day 7- Four dayster-

    Yuhi had just finished speaking to a staff member and was heading backstage when he spotted red hair.

    "Isn''t it too early for you to be scowling?"

    "I can''t reach Sumire thest four days; what did you do to her?" Atsuro questioned.

    "The question should be what we didn''t do."

    He genuinely didn''t mean to do anything. But seeing her so vulnerable the morning after, he fooled around a bit and kissed her. However, the silly girl wasn''t satisfied, so he did a bit more, and before he knew it, his self-control broke.

    "I only took her for two days. I wasn''t with her yesterday."

    On the morning of the third day, she waspletely worn out but still had the strength to tell him, ''stop it already; otherwise, I will die.'' When he let her go, atst, she hit him and got dressed, mumbling that she would stay over at Asuka''s, and he hadn''t seen her since.

    Yuhi repeated these words to Atsuro, and the redhead looked like he wanted to kill him.

    "You have to admit, my self-control is great. Just two days."

    "Honestly, you, this is why I didn''t take your rtionship seriously before."

    "So I hear your very stubborn." Yuhi trailed off. "Is something wrong?"

    "Out in the parking lot, there are several vehicles there with the D entertainment logo."

    "Apany field trip?"

    "No, I caught hold of Eli. He said it''s deliberate. They want Sumire to have a panic attack on stage. They even deliberately booked out the first few rows so she would definitely see them."

    Yuhi frowned. "Why do they have to resort to such methods?"

    "It''s because they know they can''t beat her in a fight. Mashima Mirako is going to be here too. But after the beating he experienced from you, it seems he has quieted down for now anyway."

    "I see."

    "Anyhow, make sure you stick to Sumire like glue no matter what today. She is going to need you more than ever."

    "I get it; what about you?"

    "I''ll be keeping an eye on them; well, me and Shin will be."

    "I''ll leave it to you."

    With those words said, Atsuro walked away, and Yuhi nced around at the staff members. ''There is probably a spy here too. I should be wary.''

    He wonders if Sumire is in the venue already. Asuka surely wouldn''t leave her alone until they met up. Yuhi starts heading towards the exit of the backstage area when he hears familiar voices.

    "If you''re going to give it to him, then do so already."

    "B-but there are so many people around. It''s embarrassing."

    "I think you''re more embarrassed about showing him your outfit. You worked hard to make that, so shouldn''t you show him at least?"

    That''s Asuka''s voice; the other must be his wife. Yuhi walked down the steps, and sure enough, he found Sumire crouched in the corner. She was holding a small box with a ribbon in her hands.

    Her hair was curled like it was on their date the other day, and her outfit- Yuhi blinked before he grabbed hold of her wrist, standing her up to get a better look.

    Damn, this is dangerous. He thought what he was seeing the other day was bad. But now she has made it worse.

    "A-am I pretty, Yuhi?" Sumire stammered, but she looked directly at him.

    He mmed his hand against the edge of the stage and backed Sumire against the ball.

    "You''re asking me a dangerous question. But, I suppose we can continue what we didn''t finish. I will teach you everything, just like you wanted. Why do I want to touch you so much? What do I want to do with these emotions? Do you want to know? Or don''t you?" Yuhi leaned closer. "Will you tell me?"

    "I want to know."

 Chapter 716: I will be with you

    Chapter 716: I will be with you

    Yuhi didn''t hesitate to kiss her deeply and intertwined their hands. He briefly drew back.

    "You smell like flowers."

    "M-my gift." Sumire pointed to the box.

    So she got him flowers?

    "I-I didn''t want to overdo it. So I got you something small; you can disy it at home." The girl could barely get any words out because his lips were on her neck.

    He only intended to leave a few marks but seeing her reaction made him do more.

    "Regardless, it always feels like I am eating a flower."

    "I-I''m not your meal."

    Yuhi chuckled. Is she still trying to act brave when they are in this situation? He continued kissing, sucking on her tender flesh, and felt her wrap her arms around his neck. The mood was very good. However, he knew it wouldn''tst; it didn''t surprise him when she suddenly kicked him in the stomach.

    "I-I''m at my limit!" Sumire eximed.

    "I should have known," Yuhi mumbled as he rubbed his stomach. Her kicks pack more of a punch than her punches.

    "S-sorry, but t-that''s not what I came here for."

    "You came here for something?"

    "T-to give you the flowers, and I need to recharge."

    Seeing her voice waver, Yuhi frowned. "Did you see them?"

    "Mmm."

    Before he could say anything, his phone beeped.

    From: Asuka

    Thank you so much for the fantastic disy that is rated R18; youpletely forgot my existence.

    Captain is also watching today, and Sora is here as well as some other members of HYOU4. We aren''t in duty, but after seeing those cars, I''m sure the Captain will order everyone to keep an eye out.

    Do your job, and protect her.

    "Ah-Asuka?" Sumire must have realized that the girl was gone, and Yuhi held up his phone. Sumire read the contents of the message. "I will have to apologizeter."

    He grabbed hold of her hand. "Let''s take a walk, Sumire."

    He felt a slight tremor when he grabbed hold of her fingers. She must have been visibly shaken seeing all those cars filled with people who disliked her. It''s obvious what they are trying to do; unfortunately, it''s already working.

    For the next few minutes, neither of them spoke. Since it was still early, there were no members of the public. Just staff and artists, but mainly staff members. The only artists who woulde this early are first-timers hyped for the event, professionals, and those who care enough to work hard. Then there is the group who have been in the industry for long enough and think they don''t need toe to rehearsals.

    That group consists of those jeering at Sumire the other day.

    "Y-Yuhi, I-I''m a bit frightened."

    Yuhi squeezed her hands. "You don''t have to be. I will be right next to you the entire time. You''re only singing two songs out of the four on thest part. Do you know why?"

    "Um..?"

    "I moved my solo performance and the second group slot they gave us. So you will perform first, followed by me and the guys, the interval, my stage, and then yours."

    ''Initially, Cassie was set to perform right before Sumire and a member of D entertainment in that group slot.'' They clearly intend to wear her down emotionally, so he decided to abuse his power for once.

    "Ah so-"

    Yuhi nodded. "I will be with you, so take a deep breath and just focus on singing."

    Normally he would not abuse his power. Even when he rose to the top, he still strived to do everything fairly. However, Sumire is pregnant. It is too dangerous for her. If she hyperventtes on stage and is left vulnerable before he reaches her, the audience could attack her this time. Just thinking about it made his stomach churn.

    He can''t risk anything from happening. Hino will be around, but his position as a manager means some methods can be used to lure him away.

    "Then, my dear, I will have plenty of chances to attack you."

    At those words, he blinked and saw the girl nodding to herself. "I see. This is good for me."

    Wasn''t she just scared moments ago? What is she talking about now?

    "If I can attack you anytime I want today; all my uneasy will vanish."

    This wording seems familiar- Yuhi paused and flicked her forehead. "You want to get back at me for the past few days, don''t you?"

    "No!" Sumire eximed. "B-believe it or not, I was happy."

    "Then why did you run away again?"

    "One, I was making this dress. It would be difficult to make it in front of you. Second, I heard something happened to Asuka recently."

    "Something happened?"

    "Somebody sent a gift to the HYOU4 quarters to thank the members there for their patrol. Asuka felt uneasy, so she offered to open the box, there were some fireworks there, and it exploded."

    Yuhi''s gaze dimmed at those words. What type of sick and twisted prank is that?

    "Upon closer inspection, it seems this gift wasn''t for the Hyou4 government office but was intended to be delivered to a certain entertainmentpany."

    His eyes widened hearing her words. "Was it meant for Hino?"

    "Yes."

    In other words, the real target is Sumire. Somebody is going around attacking people she is close with. If the media catches hold of that news, they will certainly me her.

    "Asuka always acts strong and indifferent. But even a case like this must have shocked her. I wanted to be by her side and support her mentally." She trailed off. "The reason the members of HYou4 are in the festival today is because I wanted them to stay with Asuka. I didn''t want to leave her alone."

    "Did you suggest her stay at home? If D entertainment is here, there might be a fight."

    Sumire shakes her head. "She seems very restless when she is alone. When I showed up on her doorstep, she was holding a knife and almost attacked me. She was that cautious."

    "She might need a professional."

    "Indeed, I''ll have to ask San if he knows anybody. For now, those who care for her need to stick by her. So I am sorry, Yuhi-san, I might have to neglect you for a while." Sumire pped her hands. "Asuka transferred to the Hyou4 Tokyo branch for my sake after all. The reason she got caught up in this incident is because of me. I have to make sure she is okay."

    Yuhi didn''t reply right away. ''So much for getting closer with her.''

    "I don''t mind,but are we still up for the meteor shower? The guys are looking forward to it. I am sure they won''t mind Asuka joining too."

    "Mm! It''s okay if shees?"

    "Yeah, she is also my friend."

    ''But if she ising, I probably won''t have time alone with Sumire.'' Sometimes it is hard being the nice guy.

 Chapter 717: What does it symbolize?

    Chapter 717: What does it symbolize?

    Yuhi sighed. If only there was a way to get closer to her right now. But the only ''method'' he had in mind was ''that.'' He cursed in his mind; it is no wonder there are so many bad rumors about him.

    "Now then. What''s with the dress?"

    "Um, the other day, you seemed troubled by my clothes. It''s not exactly safe for me to be going out right now. So I decided I would just make my own clothes."

    So, she noticed he was behaving strangely. If that is the case, then why is she wearing something even more revealing than before? His thoughts broke off, hearing jeering sounds, and he noticed a group of guys staring at Sumire and wolf-whistling.

    Frowning, he draped his jacket around her shoulders.

    "Seriously, if I didn''t promise Hino already. I would have gouged out the eyes of anybody who looks at you strangely." Yuhi raised his voice slightly.

    The guys who were staring at Sumire just a few minutes ago turned pale. One of them said his name, and they immediately rushed away.

    "Then Yuhi-san, it seems like you have your work cut out for you."

    Huh? She wrapped her arms around her neck and mumbled something. For those walking by, it looked like she was kissing his neck, but she was actually speaking to him.

    ''Three o''clock, five men cloaked in ck.''

    He briefly turned his head and ced his hand on her head, continuing the act, and confirmed her words. A deep sigh passed his lips. So, they aren''t even going to wait until the performance. Or maybe they are just observing for now? Either way, there is still some time before the members of the public arrive.

    He looked at Sumire briefly to see her gleaming eyes and mischievous smile.

    ......

    Even in a well-structured organization like the ck Alice organization, there is a group of people who abuse their power. They are a band of thieves who extract protection fees from the poor areas of town. These people conduct illegal human trafficking, often selling humans with unique traits to dubious characters.

    These people are only new; they had been around just shortly before Sumire arrived in Tokyo. Now that he thought about it, they showed up around when Mamoru''s ident urred.

    Is it just a coincidence? Previously when he and Sumire actively investigated Mamoru''s case, there were no leads at all. But perhaps he ought to look into this again.

    These talons are the ones who were staring at Sumire earlier. They didn''t exactly do anything other than look, so b they didn''t have to chase them down. But he only agreed because he wanted Sumire to let out some steam.

    ''I almost forgot how easy this was when somebody talentedes along.''He came along with Sumire, but there was no need for him to do anything; she took care of the people in a sh.

    It reminds him of the first time they fought alongside each other. He kept reminding her to take safety margins like a fool, and she listened. But, when the opportunity arose, she charged toward the enemy and beat them in three seconds. It may have even been less than that; it was the same this time too.

    "Hmm." Sumire looked towards the men on the ground. "That was surprisingly fast. I thought it would be more difficult."

    Yuhi''s sweat fell at her words. What type of adventure was she expecting? No, since it is her. It''s not hard to imagine what she wanted from this. He thought she had been too behaved since thatst time with Mashima Mirako, no, ever since she arrived in Tokyo.

    It seemed like she courted disasters before they went out with each other. But since then, she has been on her best behavior. Is this the impact of holding back for so long?

    Moreover, his gaze falls on the gun in her hands. ''I didn''t even know that she carried that around with her everywhere.'' Due to her position in the entertainment industry right now, he thought she would know better than to carry a weapon with her. Even he refrains from doing so now.

    Sumire nced over and chuckled. "Are you going to lecture me for carrying this?"

    "No, I''m just surprised."

    "When I don''t have this on me, I feel very uneasy. It''s strange. I hate violence, but not only am I a member of the underworld. But, when I have a weapon in my hands, I calm down."

    It''s not weird at all, Yuhi wanted to tell her. But as someone who has experienced just as much bloodshed and violence as she. His words would only seem empty.

    "That gun isn''t the oneissued by Holy knights, is it?"

    "Mm, this is different. I got it as a present, probably from the facility. It seems like this was the only thing I brought home with me when my parents came to take me." Sumire trailed off andughed weakly. "My parents were horrified; they didn''t know what the facility was implying, leaving me with a gun. They immediately locked it away. But I knew where they hid it. So asionally, I would find myself sneaking into that room and staring at it. My memories were hazy, but for some reason, I knew. ''Oh that''s mine.''."

    Yuhi paused. He thought it looked familiar, but it truly seemed to be the gun she used back then as a child.When the facility releases the children out into society, they give them a parting gift, regardless of whether that child was released normally, if they ran away, or were just dismissed.

    Even though he escaped, imagine his surprise when a gift showed up on his doorstep from those people. What they gave him was ''the sword'' he used during his fight with Mashima Mirako. He thought this was normal until he heard what they gave Hino and other members released into society. A ne, proof of their time in the facility. But they gave him and Sumire weapons; what is that supposed to symbolize?

    "I''ll call someone to take care of these people-"

    There must be something he is not getting. The people in the facility, even now. Exactly how involved are they in the lives of the subjects who left? Ever since he escaped that ce, he has never thought of returning. There was a time when just a mere mention of that ce made him physically sick. After he met Hino, that stopped, so it urred to him that Hino erased hisst memories of that ce.

 Chapter 718: My place

    Chapter 718: My ce

    His thoughts broke off, feeling a warm hand on his cheek, only to find Sumire standing directly in front of him.

    "What is wrong, my dear?" Sumire asked, concerned.

    Yuhi couldn''t reply and only stared at her, speechless. The way she expresses her concern is truly bad for his heart. Why did she suddenly get close? This is a dangerous distance for them. Before he could express that, however, he felt a familiar sensation on his lips.

    It was a light and brief kiss, but it left him even more stunned than before.

    Sumire briefly pulled away with a smile.

    "My dear, we can continue thister. So, stay focused now, okay?"

    "Y-yeah." Yuhi somehow managed to get some words out.

    "Hmm, I wonder if more people are lurking around. Now that I defeated these five, I am sure the others will try to seek revenge."

    Indeed, five people is too little. It''s enough for a scouting party, but that means there are more people.

    "Yuhi-san, how much time do we have left?"

    "Two hours and a half." Yuhi looked at his watch.

    But they should probably leave enough time to get back; it took at least half an hour''s walk to get here from the festival grounds.

    "That should be plenty of time. Let''s find the others." Sumire trailed off and stared at his hand. "I wonder if I should treat this as a date and hold your hand."

    Yuhi rolled his eyes, hearing her words. This girl is quick to change gears; just a few minutes ago, she was speaking about the past with a sad expression. ''I wonder if she is truly fine-'' Seeing her edging closer, Yuhi takes a deep breath and grabs hold of her hands.

    "Didn''t they teach you in the Holy knights? Having one hand upied is dangerous for people in our line of work."

    At those words, Sumire chuckled.

    "They did teach me that, but even if I only have one hand, I can fight. I expect my partner to have the same skills as me."

    "Perhaps I do." Yuhi grinned.

    Although some of him wanted nothing more than to tell her to return to the festival, there was something nice about working alongside her properly like this. He told her that they would work on Mamoru''s case together when she first came here. But a lot has happened in their lives, and at some point, they returned to conducting separate investigations again.

    His gaze fell on her stomach. It really isn''t obvious, but Sumire is carrying his twins in there. After what happened with Mashima Mirako, he has been carefully watching over her. But, he knew from his days as her partner as a member of the Holy knights how difficult it is to chain her down.

    She hates violence more than anybody. But the underworld suited her far too much. Yuhi sighed deeply. He always felt conflicted about the words he told her about meeting again as normal people. A part of him already understood how important the underworld is to Sumire a long time ago.

    Sumire can only use her abnormal strength in the underworld in a society like this. Her insights into criminals'' minds and their actions too. She is cut out to be a detective, maybe even the police? No, thetter wouldn''t suit her. If she didn''t have a voice that was blessed by the heavens, he knew she would have chosen one of those as her career path.

    As they walked hand in hand down a long slope, Yuhi kept his gaze on her but was wary of their surroundings. It''s strangely peaceful; no other people are walking this way. It''s a public park, but there weree only the two of the right now.

    Normally he would find this unusual; however, today is thest day of the festival. It is one of the year''srgest events, so it is only natural that nearly everybody in town would go. Tokyo is arge city, so for one location to be quiet like this is just because of one event. The turnout rate for the festival isrge.

    This is why the organizers work so hard to invite only prominent artists. Sumire being one of the first people invited wasn''t a surprise. Out of all the artists, she is the one who has gained the most attention. Even though she put her activities on hold for a year, she still came up. Her debut song remained in the top five for the entire year.

    When an artist goes on break, itrgely affects their career. Even when they return, their fame isn''t the same as before. But it is different with Sumire. Even if half of the news was bad, the other half was still about her music; she was still in the spotlight.

    The first one invited was him, his group, and then her, yet because the artists afterwarined afterward, she ended up not being a participant. No, there is most likely somebody else higher up involved.

    Nagawa is one of the organizers, right? It''s hard to believe that Sumire ended up not being a participant.

    She seemed to be in deep thought about something since she wasn''t speaking, but her phone started to ring.

    She ignored it for a few minutes before sighing and picking it up.

    "San, I am alright."

    ''A separate ringtone for Nagawa and Aki.'' Thest time Aki called her, he assumed it was from Nagawa. But he was wrong. The ring tones do not sound simr at all. He was only acting on his jealousy. Yuhi''s thoughts break off when she puts the phone on speaker mode.

    "You say that, but half the audience today will be-"

    "I know, but Yuhi will be with me. I will be alright no matter what." Sumire spoke calmly without a hint of hesitation.

    Yuhi had to stop himself from smiling like a fool. Even though he was the one who said those words to her, he wasn''t sure how much she believed it.

    ''You need to stop underestimating your ce in Sumire''s heart.'' It was something Atushi told him when Sumire first came to Tokyo. But, he had a hard time believing it.

 Chapter 719: I have reached my limit

    Chapter 719: I have reached my limit

    "I looked at the schedule, so I know he won''t let you out of his sight for a moment," Sano mumbled.

    Yuhi could sense the frustration in his tone.

    Sumire giggled. "Yuhi-san knows when to be romantic. Even though he is clumsy at it."

    "I will be with Lucifer." Sano trailed off. "I''m sorry I couldn''t stop them from discluding you."

    "No, I understand. Lucifer was probably the one who gave the orders. San, you have power. But there is one person you cannot cross. So it was easy for me to figure out why I wasn''t invited."

    That''s right, with Nagawa being one of the organizers. It should have secured Sumire''s spot, but instead, she wasn''t included. Lucifer himself gave the orders; it seems like Nagawa''s hands are tied if the orders directlye from that man.

    "Sumire, I will be with Lucifer. So, I will make sure that-"

    Sumireughed again and shook his head. "I know San that you can''t disobey him. Please do not try anything. After what happenedst time, it took you a long time to regain his trust. You do not have to continue to put yourself in harm''s way for my sake."

    Yuhi could only stare at her, stunned. Does she normally say such brutal words to Nagawa? Now he is starting to pity that guy.

    For a minute, there is silence on the other end of the line before Nagawa speaks up.

    "No matter what you say, I will keep you safe. This time around, I will make sure of it."

    Nagawa''s words carried such a heavyweight. If he knew this would be the trigger that dropped Sumire''s coldness towards him, Yuhi wondered if he could have prevented it.

    Sumire seemed visibly stunned hearing that, but before she could say anything, Nagawa ended the call. She tried to call him back, but there was only a voice message.

    "Aah, what on earth was that all about?" Sumire grumbled. "He better not do anything dangerous."

    "There are Hyou4 members everywhere, and Shin will be around. Send them a message to keep an eye out on Nagawa?" Yuhi suggested.

    "That''s true. I will message them right away."

    Despite how nonchntly Sumire was acting, he knew that Nagawa''s words impacted her this time. Since he had been watching her since earlier, he understood.

    "Did that make your heart skip a beat?" Yuhi casually asked.

    Sumire looked at him horrified and yet couldn''t deny it immediately. Yuhi sighed and rubbed the back of his neck with his hands.

    "Wife, have you ever considered making an official harem?"

    At those words, she lets go of their intertwined hands and hits him. She puffed her cheeks into a pout.

    "I am guilty for my heart skipping a beat for something like that. However, don''t tease me. My dear, you know I only love you."

    ''Something like that, huh?'' He has to admit that Nagawa''s actions since Christmas have increasingly made him worried. Nagawa allowed himself to get tortured for Sumire''s sake. It should have stopped there, but it seems like Nagawa actively decided to participate as a member in those outrageous experiments.

    That man had already made it clear that he would do anything, and he knew that Sumire was already aware. But after hearing Nagawa say it directly, she will have a hard time pushing him away.

    Now that it hase to this, he can no longer idly stand by and watch. Yuhi grabbed hold of her hand again and walked towards therge tree at the end of the path. He pushed her towards the tree and leaned forward, bringing his lips to her ear.

    "So, I think you know already. But, I have reached my limit on this." Yuhi mumbled.

    This entire time he has been considerate and trusting that Sumire knew what she was doing. He was right to do that. Sumire knew exactly how to handle the guys who liked her. None of them could ever make a move on her because of that. However, recently she seemed troubled by Hino and just now reacted that way towards Nagawa.

    Her entire face was red as she looked at him, surprised.

    "Y-yuhi-san, are you jealous?"

    "Very, the monster called jealousy is eating away my rational side. I just want to keep you locked up in a ce where only I could see you. I no longer care if they are only your friends. I don''t want to give you to anyone." Yuhi ced light kisses on her neck. "Be mine and only mine."

    It feels like all the emotions he has suppressed this entire time are flowing. These words sound too possessive; any normal girl would call him out on this behavior of his. But he is tired of pretending to be a nice guy. Sumire is no normal girl either.

    Even though he is clearly fuming with rage, she is blushing madly.

    "T-that-that is, qu-quite romantic of you, Yuhi." Sumire stammered. "Um, I might get a heart attack if you say anymore."

    Her reaction didn''t surprise him. Previously Sumire had already made it clear to him that she preferred the aggressive approach.

    "Then, I will continue. Stay still, so I can imprint my mark on you over and over."

    If he marks her all over, will it be enough to drive away all the guys who like her? No, Yuhi already understood it wouldn''t be that simple. Even if he took her away far from their reach, their feelings for her would remain.

    "My dear, you-your truly my only one." Sumire panted as she ran her fingers through his ck locks.

    No matter how many times she says that he cannot dismiss the lingering fear in his heart. The fear that she would leave his side has always been there. When she epted his hand, he feared she would one day leave him.

    So when she actually did it, he didn''t know what to think. He thought it was just a stupid fear that would nevere true, but she did.

    "Are you still upset that I left?" Sumire said knowingly.

    ".."

    "Yuhi, even if I apologize to you over and over. I understand that I have already nted the seed of fear in your heart. Nothing I say or do will change your mind. But, even if that is the case. I want to continue telling you every day how much I love you and want to be with you."

 Chapter 720: Is that all you want?

    Chapter 720: Is that all you want?

    Each word that leaves Sumire''s lips has the feeling of spring. He knew she was speaking nothing but the truth. She is not messing with him like she did at the start of their rtionship. She seldom quotes Shakespeare now, meaning she-Yuhi paused, noticing how warm her skin was.

    He frowned, raised his face from her neck, and ced his hand on her forehead; heat immediately transmitted to his palm. Is she sick again?

    ''I know she has a weak body. But doesn''t it seem like this happens more frequently now?''

    Yuhi picked her up. "Let''s find somewhere to rest."

    "But the enemy-"

    "-they clearly aren''t here. You need to rest before we head back." Yuhi interjected.

    If the staff and other artists realize that she is sick, she won''t be able to participate. They found a bench not too far away, but ,Sumire''s body seemed to turn cold, exactly like ice during that time.

    He regretted not bringing his bag with him. Since he started dating her, he always carried medical supplies with him.

    Yuhi sat down and hugged Sumire tightly.

    "I have to keep you warm; this is the only way."

    Sumire blinked andughed. "You don''t have to exin it to me. I like it when you hold me." She trailed off. "It''s really warm. My dear, when will we buy the house?"

    "Hmm, I''m still looking around for ces."

    They need an area with good security that isn''t too far from the town. But far away, so the media will find it troublesome to go out there. The area Soujiro''s mansion is in fits those requirements, but he doesn''t like the idea of bing neighbors with one of his love rivals.

    "I don''t mind where we go as long as we can be together. But, if there is a requirement. I want a home where there is arge garden. I want the children to run around freely in a field of flowers."

    Yuhi didn''t know what to say to this. He felt incredibly guilty hearing her speak. Here she is nning their future, but he has only ever focused on how to keep her beside him now.

    "I will help you nt the flowers." Yuhi managed to say.

    "Mm, please do, and I would also like to make a request."

    "A request?"

    "When we get married. I hope you will allow me the privilege to wake up with you by my side." Sumire trailed off andughed. "I know it will be difficult considering our careers, but I would like it very much. Waking up with you beside me and falling asleep in your arms."

    "Is that, is that all you want?" Yuhi mumbled.

    She could have so much more; he has the luxuries to give her anything. But all she is asking now is for him to stay by her side.

    "That is all I ever want," Sumire said with tears in her eyes as she smiled brightly.

    "I have to confess, this entire time, I have only been thinking of the present. Even though I was the one who first confessed to you when you rejected me, I actually thought it was normal. So when I learned that you actually had feelings for me, I didn''t know what to do. Sometimes I think maybe it was fortunate that I left star town. If I had stayed, I wouldn''t have been able to sort my feelings out properly." Yuhi admitted.

    This is why he gave her that time limit of a year. He made it seem like he was being considerate to her, but he wanted to sort out his mind.

    The reason he confessed to her was because he actually knew that she would never ept. He cried when she rejected him because he understood that a person like him could never find happiness. So when he returned to her ce and found evidence that she liked him.

    To his surprise, Sumire shakes her head. "You don''t have to exin anything, Yuhi. I already knew."

    Yuhi looked at her, puzzled. "You already knew?"

    "Mm. I said this before, Yuhi-san, but I know everything about you. I did do my fair share of watching you, after all."

    "Well, yes, but this-"

    Sumire ced her hands on his face. "Look at me, Yuhi-san, and look at me properly. I think you have underestimated my feelings too much. I have always loved you. Even with lost memories, I always felt like something was missing." She trailed off. "The reason I didn''t tell you what happened during the time I ran away was because I didn''t want you to misunderstand. But it seems like I will have to tell you now."

    Yuhi wanted to tell her that she didn''t have to go that far. But the curious part of him couldn''t hold himself back anymore. He wants to know everything about her; he wants to learn everything. It has already been months since she left his side and then returned. However, he has not said a word.

    "Where to begin, mmm. I suppose I should mention how they didn''t exactly know what to do with me when I first arrived there. They couldn''t harm me because my blood would act as a shield to stop them if they tried. So I think they actually did their best to treat me with respect at first.

    They confined me to a small wing in the facility that nobody used anymore. No high-end security prevented me from leaving, but there were no doors either. They confined me in a space with no exits, windows, or light source." Sumire exined.

    Yuhi felt sick already hearing those words. How is that treating her with respect? In a room with nothing, it''s possible to create one like that with an evolved humans power. But why would they put her in such a ce?

    "Honestly, it didn''t bother me at first. It felt like I had already gone through something like that before. But, after staying there for a week, my mind started to break. It''s strange, it has happened before, but even with that knowledge, I broke down.

    During one of my panic attacks, Ru appeared. He looked furious. It turns out that room wasn''t where I was supposed to stay. He got me out of that ce, but even after I started experiencing severe side impacts, I stayed there for three weeks." Sumire paused andughed. "Yuhi-san, calm down."

    Yuhi shakes his head. He couldn''t; he was furious. Why did they treat her like some type of animal? Were they trying to break her down mentally so she would lose control of her powers? If it''s like that, then the facility and the ck Alice organization share a stronger connection than he thought.

    For a while, after she returned, she seemed to suffer terrible nightmares. It seems like this was the reason why.

 Chapter 721: We are truly fated

    Chapter 721: We are truly fated

    Humans cannot survive without anybody by their side, even those people who wish to be alone and behave coldly. They still need warmth and daily interactions with people; otherwise, they would go insane. It''s not surprising that Sumire broke down after a week.

    She may havested longer in the past. But ever since she arrived in Tokyo, he has made sure that she experiences nothing but warmth and happiness being surrounded by people.

    "So, Ru he, stayed by my side every night. At first, he simply stayed and kept guard by the door. Then I persuaded him to at least sit on the couch. Eventually, he couldn''t ignore my violent attacks at night and slept by my side. Oh, but nothing happened. He didn''t even want to hold my hand at first."

    "You don''t have to worry. I know Mamoru isn''t the type of person who would take advantage of you."

    Because Tsueno Mamoru is that type of person, he felt reassured and left for Tokyo. Even if Sumire fell for Mamoru, he would never force her to do anything without her consent.

    "At first, he didn''t say much, but he realized how bad my mental state was. So he made conversation. He talked to me about when we first met in the facility and how he gathered every story about me, you, and the other guys in M5. He put all the pieces together and told me everything. I was very weak when I first came back, and I spent the next few months recovering. So at first, I forgot about those stories." Sumire paused. "But one by one, watching the guys perform, it slowly came back to me."

    "Then do you remember everything?"

    "After I hear your performance tonight, I may. Do you not get it, Yuhi? I fell in love with you even without my memories. That means we are truly fated to be together, my dear." Sumire said with the brightest smile on her face.

    "Sumire I-"

    She leaned forward and lightly kissed him. "I truly am blessed to be with you. That''s why I want you to feel the same and start nning for our future together."

    "I want to have more children. Can we start there?" Yuhi sped his hand on top of hers.

    "Um," Sumireughed with flushed cheeks. "This, I mean the method is-"

    "We can''t? I thought that is what you wanted."

    "I-I do want."

    Yuhi''s lips curved to a smile, and he whispered in her ear. "Then, tonight?"

    "Mm, ah, stop getting close." Sumire moved away, and heughed.

    Even though she confessed her love to him moments ago, look at her now. Before he could say anymore, he spotted somebody running up to them. It was Hino, he looked exhausted, but the smell of blood was on his clothes.

    ''Did Hino take care of them?'' It''s not like he is incapable, but Hino hates violence, doesn''t he? That part of him actually resembles Sumire a lot.

    Sumire walked over to him and wiped the blood from his cheek and clothing. "You did something silly, manager."

    "I don''t want to hear it from you."

    "So, are they alive?" Sumire asked.

    "I don''t kill people. But they were a pain; one of them spat blood on my face." Hino sighed.

    "That''s just rude. Hmm, but I suppose no more people are left on the hit list."

    Hino reached over and flicked Sumire''s forehead. "I told you already to keep that under control."

    "Ouch, you say that. But they were after me; it makes sense for me to take care of them."

    Yuhi looked at the two of them with a troubled expression. This is strange. Did they always interact like this? Why does something seem different?

    "Anyway, it''s not the mostfortable ce. But get some sleep in my car, and then I will drive you to the festival."

    "Eh? You could have booked a hotel room instead."

    "We can''t risk the media finding you. Sleep in the car." Hino instructed.

    Sumire briefly nced at him expecting him to follow.

    "Go ahead. I will be there in a second." Yuhi said kindly, and Sumire reluctantly left.

    Hino''s car was within sight, and he spotted a member of Hyou4 there too. It wasn''t just any member but the third inmand, Sora, somebody who Sumire got along with well. She ought to be fine. Hino already took care of the remaining assants.

    His thoughts break off, feeling a familiar pair of lips on his cheek. Yuhi blinked, startled, but Sumire was already rushing off. That girl keeps doing stuff that makes him speechless.

    "Wipe that stupid grin off your face before your live. You have an image to maintain." Hino said.

    Yuhi slumped to the ground. "I can''t help it. Sumire is very cute. She was already cute before. But recently, she is getting cuter."

    "Isn''t that because you''re making her smile more? She is also in a less stressful environment now."

    "That''s true."

    "Get a grip, your going to be her husband soon. You need to do your duty well."

    Despite how casually Hino said those words, Yuhi sensed the pain behind his words. It isn''t easy for Hino to say those words.

    "So, I''m sure you know already. But Lucifer is here."

    "Yeah."

    "I think he will definitely try to make contact with Sumire. No matter what happens, Yuhi, do not leave her side even for a single moment." Hino warned. "We cannot let them meet no matter what happens. I don''t know why, but I get that something bad will happen if they ever see each face to face."

    Hino wasn''t exining anything, and he was deliberately leaving out details. But he already understood.

    "I know."

    The reason Lucifer is so interested in Sumire is most-likely because even amongst evolved humans, there is something unique about Sumire''s abilities. But as for what that something is, nobody knows. The only one who would possibly have an idea is Mamoru. But ever since Sumire returned from the facility. Mamoru hasn''t made contact once.

    ''A way to contact Mamoru, huh?'' The only way Mamoru will show himself now is if Sumire is in danger. He hates to admit it, but not even he could track him down.

    "Yuhi, I think you know this already. But no matter what happens, do not lose your temper."

    "Huh?"

    Hino sighed deeply. "You will see when we get there, but whatever you do. Control yourself."

 Chapter 722: Are you happy?

    Chapter 722: Are you happy?

    Back at the festival grounds, one of the first things he noticed was the increase of people. By now, members of the public should have arrived, so this isn''t a surprise for him. However, there seemed to be amotion.

    "Ah, now this is interesting." Sumire picked up a flyer thatnded at her feet. "They truly n on ruining me, don''t they? But I guess this is why Sano seemed nervous on the phone."

    It took him a moment to understand what she was talking about. Yuhi nced at the details of the flyer in her hand. There were details regarding her rtionship with Sano and some photos from the past.

    His gaze darkened seeing the photos. Did Nagawa personally hand these over? No, based on what they know already. Nagawa has a difficult time refusing Lucifer. If Lucifer is the one who requested these photos, then it makes sense why Nagawa couldn''t refuse. But even so, some of these pictures are explicit.

    "Look, look, isn''t that Ibuki?"

    "I can''t believe she can still shamelessly walk in here."

    He hears giggling and snickering as people make rude remarks regarding Sumire. Now he understood why Hino told him to control his temper; he was seething with rage.

    "But isn''t she dating Terashima now?"

    "There are bad rumors about Terashima too."

    "Do you think she seduced him, and he just epted her advances? They say he sleeps with anybody."

    He doesn''t care what others say about him, but this is too much. Yuhi was about to step forward when they heard somebody crunching up the posters.

    "How ridiculous and an invasion of privacy."

    It was Jun; that cold voice could only belong to one person. He had pulled a mini desk and hisptop out of his bag.

    "It''s Kira Jun."

    "J-Jun-sama, don''t tell me you have been charmed by her too? Everybody is saying it; you all dedicated your solo songs to her!"

    Yuhi sighed, hearing those words. Indeed, it was so noticeable this time that the public couldn''t ignore it. However, that is exactly why they can take advantage of this.

    "Whether or not I have personal feelings for her should not matter right now. After all, we are discussing another topic."

    "I-isn''t that basically admitting-"

    Jun, however, dismissed that fan easily with a single re. "The topic we are discussing now are the absurd fliers going around. Previously Narasaki-san already obtained a restraining order for members of the media. So, I do not think they will be stupid enough to pull this off. In other words, it must be somebody present today."

    Certainly, with the restraining order, the media wouldn''t do anything drastic now. Moreover, Hino''s harsh reminder a few days ago. It isn''t the media. This just proves that Lucifer is the one that made a move.

    "I don''t think I need to remind you all, but even idols have their private lives. Moreover, this happened before she became a member of the entertainment industry. In simpler terms, this is about a time frame where she was just a normal girl, a normal citizen. As far as I am aware, this vites certainws. Should I exin what they are?"

    He watches as the crowd immediately turns silent before they start murmuring.

    "I don''t like Ibuki, but he is right, isn''t he?"

    "Yeah- we got carried away with the flow just now. But that is before she debuted-"

    "Who would do such a thing?"

    "You think it''s those in D entertainment? There is a lot of them here today."

    A troubled look appeared on Yuhi''s face. While he is happy that they are no longer criticizing Sumire. They are only doing so because there is another person to me. This is the disgusting side of the entertainment industry.

    His thoughts break off when Sumire loudly pped her hands, earning everybody''s attention.

    "Alright, I think this is quite enough. Although a formal conference would be better, that would take longer. To address these recent disturbing rumors, yes, I dated Nagawa Sano and Mashima Toh."

    Yuhi blinked while hearing Sumire''s words. The crowd seemed stunned too. It seemed like nobody was expecting her to say it. He didn''t either. He nced over at Hino, who was sighing, but other than that, he wasn''t making a move.

    "However, like Jun stated, it was during the time before I debuted, and while it''s normal for artists'' private lives toe up. You have to remember the news your hearing is something that happened in the past. It does not define the current situation." Sumire nced over at him and smiled brightly. "After all, in the present, I only have Yuhi. In the present and future, until I be old and wrinkly until I am in a grave. I will only have Yuhi."

    At those words, Yuhi felt heat creep onto his cheeks, and his heartbeat increased. H-huh? W-why does she keep-today? She is very weird. There is no doubt that she was shaken seeing so many people hostile to her. But she can still say something like this.

    Sumire can still smile brightly despite all this hostility.

    Hino stepped forward then. "Okay, any more questions will have to go through me. Scatter now before I call the police."

    After hearing the words police, the crowd scattered away quickly. However, there was a group of girls that remained. One of them stepped forward.

    "Ibuki-san, can I ask one question?"

    Hino frowned. "You can but through me-"

    Sumire shakes her head and moves past Hino until she stands directly in front of the girl.

    "Yes, what is it?"

    "I-I-I just want to ask. Ibuki-san, are you happy right now?"

    It took Yuhi a moment to understand. This girl must be a fan of Sumire''s, or at least was. She probably ended up being one of the ones that were swayed by the bad rumors and stopped liking Sumire as a result. But, even former fans have a hard timepletely letting go of their attachment to their idol. It seems like this girl speaking with Sumire is one of those.Asking Sumire if she was happy was a question that only a fan concerned about her wellbeing would ask. Ever since Sumire returned to the industry, nobody has asked her this question, even though it should have been one of the most obvious questions to ask.

    After everything Sumire has experienced, why has nobody asked her of her present status and emotions? It''s because everybody believed the rumors about her indirectly killing Mamoru. They chose to believe in something they couldn''t prove. They chose to dismiss what happened when she tried to sing again and how she locked herself in Mamoru''s home.

    "Yes, very much." Sumire smiled brighter than ever before, and the girl looked like she would burst into tears.

    "Ah? Don''t cry." Sumire pulled out her handkerchief.

    "S-sorry, but you''re just exactly like she said-I-I am sure she would have liked to see you and speak to you. M-my sister, my little sister, and I were huge fans of you. But she had a congenital heart disease. She passed awayst year."

    At those words, Sumire''s expression changed. "Was your sister''s name Kotone?"

    "Huh? Yes, but how do you-"

    Sumire bit her lip but kept smiling. "I see, I understand. Thank you for reaching out to me. I will make sure to perform a stage that surpasses even my debut concert."

 Chapter 723: Fragile

    Chapter 723: Fragile

    After a few more words, the girl and her friends left. Jun and Hino were on their phones andptop, clearly intending to take this matter seriously. Yuhi watched Sumire for a few minutes and immediately rushed to catch her before falling.

    "Are you still feverish?" Yuhi asked concerned.

    "I-I''m fine. Can we find somewhere to sit down?"

    Yuhi nodded and led her to some benches not too far away. Sumire clung to him tightly. For the first few minutes, she didn''t speak, but Yuhi could tell that she was visibly shaken about something.

    "You see, my dear, it was a year ago. When I was making preparations for my debut. I was in a bit of a slump and wasn''t sure if I should debut. During that time, Ru showed me some fan letters he obtained from my previouspany. There was a letter from a girl named Kotone."

    "That girl from just now''s sister?"

    "It may be apletely different person. But I think I recall Kotone sending a follow-up letter with a picture of her and her sister saying, ''I turned my sister into your fan too. So now it should be easy to get news.'' That letter was already two years old when I received it. So to hear that she passed away the year I read it shouldn''t surprise me. But when I was a bit more famous, I thought I''d track her down-" Sumire paused, and sheughed weakly as tears fell from her eyes. "Human lives are very fragile, aren''t they?"

    "I had a simr experience before. But in my case, the fan had actually died after writing that letter. Their rtives sent it to me, but I had no idea at that time. That letter encouraged me, and I kept it with me for a while."

    "When did you find out?" Sumire asked.

    "Hmm, I think it was six monthster. I had a job in the area where the kid lived. So, I got Hino to track down the hospital. But, when I came there, it seemed like nobody of that name was staying there. I tracked him down further and found his rtive''s ce; they told me it''d been three years since he passed away and the circumstances behind it. ''To the very end, he was watching your concert and listening to your music.''"

    To his surprise, Sumire suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck. "My dear, were you sad? Did you cry? I''m sorry I wasn''t there."

    Yuhi blinked, hearing her words. What is she doing trying tofort him when she is the sad one? He recalled her reaction to the fan moments ago. Indeed, Sumire is a good girl. Sure she may look expressionless at times, but that doesn''t make her a bad or cold person. Those who get to know her to understand that she is a good person.

    He responded to her words with a kiss. "I am fine, even more, after receiving that confession earlier."

    Sumireughed sheepishly. "Um, you know that was actually quite embarrassing for me."

    "Thank you for letting me hear that. I think I have finally resolved myself fully. Ibuki Sumire, I love you. Will you be with me forever?"

    "Y-Yuhi?" Sumire stammered.

    He grabbed hold of her hand, where he ced the engagement ring and kissed it. "It feels like my proposal wascking. So I am just adding to it."

    "You''re so silly." She sighed and wrapped her arms around his neck, and mumbled. "Of course, dummy, you have to be with me forever."

    ...

    A few hourster, thest remaining performance in the normal stages had just finished. The final part will start soon. But he was having a difficult time concentrating. His gaze fell on the girl sitting beside him, who was taking deep breaths.

    ''Damn, what is with that outfit? Since when did she have something like that?'' Yuhi felt very conflicted. He wants to ask her to change, and there is time for that. But that would be overstepping his boundaries. He doesn''t want to act too possessive. She is free to wear whatever she wants.

    "Yuhi-san, the final part starts soon, and if we include Sumire-san''s performance time. You have a good twenty minutes to get hold of yourself." Junmented. He was busily typing away on hisptop as he ate a donut.

    Kou grinned. "Now, it can''t be helped. Mimi is exceptionally pretty tonight; anybody would stare."

    "If you continue to stare at her, Kou, Yuhi will gouge your eyes out," Tetsuomented.

    "If you have time to chat, you guys should practice." Ran grumbled. "There were mistakes during rehearsal."

    "Aren''t you the one who made a mistake, Ran-Ran?" Kou said, puzzled.

    Before Yuhi could say anymore, he found Sumire staring at him. "My dear, do you think I look pretty?"

    Yuhi could only stare at her dumbfounded. What is she saying? He thought she was doing breathing exercises to calm her nerves. How did her attention suddenly shift to him?

    "You''re beautiful," Yuhi responded immediately with flushed cheeks.

    Sumireughed softly. "It took you less than a second to answer. You kept staring at me for this reason?"

    "I think you know this, but I find you incredibly attractive no matter what you wear. So when you dress up, I can''t control myself." Yuhi leaned closer. "Damn it,e with me for a second."

    He stood up, grabbed hold of her hand, and found a quiet spot behind some props. There was conveniently a curtain covering the boxes. Yuhi backed Sumire against them and kissed her. He kissed her for the next few minutes; hearing her unsteady breathing and the way she called his name only spurred him on.

    "This looks great on you. Will you dress like this for me sometime?" Yuhi mumbled.

    Sumire ran her fingers through his ck locks. "If that is what you want."

    "Are you still nervous?"

    "Just a little. Yuhi, if I faint, you will catch me, right?"

    "Of course. I can''t allow anybody the privilege of holding you." Yuhi joked and gave her hands a gentle squeeze. "Rx, no matter what happens. I will be just five minutes away."

    "R-right, I will be okay."

    Yuhi kissed her again. "Should we do this until you get on stage? It helps you calm down, doesn''t it?"

    Her trembling seems to have decreased since he started to kiss her.

    "Ah, but it''s embarrassing," Sumire averted her gaze. Her entire face was bright red. "-and what if I want to do something else??"

    She truly does know how to amaze him. "We are saving that for tonight, remember?"

    Sumire pouted. "Can''t you bend the rules a little?"

    Yuhi raised his eyebrows and brushed his forehead against hers. "Cheeky brat, do you remember what happens when you provoke me?"

    "I-I remember, my dear, but is it wrong for me to be honest?"

    There is certainly nothing wrong with that. But sometimes Sumire takes it too far. She probably has no idea how much of a monster he can be. If she knew, would she still smile for him like this? Would she still look at him with these flushed cheeks and innocent expressions?

    Would she still ept him even if he turned into a monster-filled with only desires?

 Chapter 724: A Grand Dream

    Chapter 724: A Grand Dream

    ''I am being silly. I already know the answer to that, don''t I? Even if she learns about this side of me, she will ept it regardless. The same would go for me, no matter what I learned about her. I am sure I will still love her the same.''

    His thoughts broke off, seeing a tender gaze in her eyes. Now it was his turn to blush. Whenever Sumire looks at him like this, he does not know what to do. One moment she is behaving childishly and cute, but the next, she is behaving maturely.

    He loves both sides of her very much, but his heart beats even more when she is this way.

    "My dear, thank you very much." Sumire suddenly said, breaking the silence.

    Yuhi blinked, surprised. "For?"

    "For everything you have done for me since I came to Tokyo. I have truly enjoyed myself. These days, I no longer feel sad and miserable. When I wake up, I am eager to start the day, and when the day ends, I am sad that it is ending. This is all because of you."

    "I am not the only one who worked hard. However, I am half-tempted to take all the credit to myself.It''s not bad hearing you praise me." Yuhi joked.

    "You''re so silly; if you want praise, I will give it to you anytime." Sumire brushed their forehead against one another. "It''s nice being close to you; it always calms me down."

    "If you''re still having a hard time, we could cancel-"

    Sumire shakes her head. "No, this is something I have to do. Now that I have returned to the industry, I want to put on more performances, perform on grander stages, and spread my voice to the ends of the gxy. No, beyond it."

    "That''s a grand dream." Yuhi was dumbfounded.

    Beyond the gxy? So she wants to go even further than being an international star? Is there something beyond that?

    "You know, I almost changed my mind. On my way here, I almost changed my ticket at the station. I thought if I didn''t deserve you before I broke, why would I deserve you now? However, the TV was ying at the ticket counter while I was waiting in line. You were singing. I was dizzy, confused, and feeling unwell, but when I heard your voice, I cried. ''Ah, it''s no use, no matter how broken I am. I still want to see Yuhi."

    His eyes widened hearing her words, and he pulled her into her arms, hugging her tightly.

    "Sorry, let me apologize over and over. I really have underestimated your feelings for me." Yuhi muttered.

    "Mm, you have, your so silly, my dear. The one who fell in love first was definitely you. But the one who fell deeper in love was probably me. I love you so much, so please listen to me carefully."

    "I will."

    ''If it''s who fell in love first, wasn''t it her too? Or was it the same time?''

    Yuhi watched as she stepped onto the stage. He will be right here, just in case. However, if it''s her, she will be just fine.

    "rm bells are ringing; we''re pinned down and surrounded

    On the verge of checkmate-- man, that countdown sure sounds unpleasant

    Even if you trample on me with your selfish desires

    By my theory, the answer''s "No! Are you kidding me?" Sumire sang.

    What is this feeling? Yuhi felt an unusual sensation in his heart when she started to sing. This feeling, it''s familiar.

    "The memories engraved in me...

    And the reality I''ve created with you--

    Don''t let them get stolen by some irregr!

    Break Beat Bark! You know, this future I can''t see yet isn''t simple

    It''s like a dungeon-- I can''t see...

    However, keep your head up! It''s right there!

    "Never give up"-- that''s all you need for a password

    We can''t cast aside our shared overly-pure ideals, can we? Heartbeat

    Shout out with all your wish has to offer!" Sumire sang.

    Sumire still doesn''t remember it, does she? The day they truly met for the first time. It was during the time he had a throat tumor and needed an operation. The reason he was in the facility was because that was the only ce that was willing to do it for him. ''The day I snuck out for the first time was when I met her, singing in the forest.''

    Shortly after that meeting, she entered the facility, and he truly thought it was fate. Ever since they first met, he has always liked her singing, always liked her voice, and wished that one day their voices would join together as one.

    The reason why he became a singer, it was her. She always talks about how much she admires and respects him as a singer. But the one who gave him this dream in the first ce is her.

    ''I wonder what her reaction will be when she remembers. Will it make her smile more?''

    His thoughts break off when somebody taps his shoulder. It was Hino. "Everything is under control for now."

    "Good work."

    Hino''s gaze fell on stage. "She is more capable than you are."

    "You''re too blunt even if you are correct. Sumire''s singing far surpasses mine. But she doesn''t realize that. She isn''t blinded by admiration. I think she does understand that she is skilled. But-"

    Hino sighed deeply. "After hearing such negativements and being in a toxic environment for a long time, it has hindered her ability."

    "Mr manager, you have to do well; that voice is too good to leave alone."

    "Right, she can spread her wings further. But it''s the same for you." Hino trailed off. "There are still some famous music producers in attendance today; they are paying special attention to you."

    "Correction, they should be, but will they after listening to Sumire?"

    "They will. Sumire is doing well, and she is truly better than you. I am sure the professionals in the crowd can sense that. But nobody will approach her right now. She still needs to build up her status in the industry."

    At those words, he frowned. "That''s so silly; she is far better than me, who is the current number one. But it''s still not enough?"

    "Right, it''s unfair. Unfortunately, that is how this industry works; this concert will be passed off as a sessful newbie return to the industry."

    Yuhi sighed, and a troubled look appeared on his face. "I want to stand on stage with her properly as soon as possible. You understand that right?"

    "You will have your school festival in a few months, right? Wait until then."

    "The festival is important, yes but what I want is-"

    Hino flicked his forehead. "Don''t be impatient. With her skills, she will climb the ranks in no time. I will have her get ready for the next Queen campaign. It seems this year they canceled due to theck of capable participants, so she will have fiercepetition for the next one. But that''s better for her."

    So even the entertainment board isn''t stupid. Somebody must think the same: '' without Ibuki Sumire participating, it will not be a real tournament.'' Takahashi Yumi most likely put in a word for her too.

 Chapter 725: Sky

    Chapter 725: Sky

    "Do you think Lucifer will show himself after this?" Yuhi wondered.

    "I don''t know whether a man as cold-blooded as him will feel moved by music. But at the very least, I noticed that the ones with ties to the underworld have disappeared. The only audience members are the regr D entertainment artists."

    ''I don''t think Sumire''s song moved him; perhaps he saw what happened earlier? I was too busy calming Sumire down, but I felt somebody watching us.''

    "Break Beat Bark! It''s growing distant.

    The route to tomorrow is going a long way ''round like a loop...

    But wake up! Morning hase

    "Hello, my hope!" If you''ve got an unchanging, unconvertable heart,

    Then even obstacles you and I face get us fired up, right? Heartbeat

    I start shouting, with all my prayers behind it

    I heard the sound of tears falling-- it''s still echoing in my ears

    I''lle and save you at the speed of sound!" Sumire sang.

    He doesn''t know what that madman is thinking. But, he won''t allow Lucifer to hurt Sumire.

    "Hino, tell the organizers there will be a slight change in the program."

    Hino sighed. "Hey, we already spent a lot of time persuading them for you guys to take the slots beside Sumire. Besides, you''re even going to change your song."

    Jun, who was typing on hisptop, nced over."You''re always causing problems."

    "It means Ran has time to practice his bad dancing."

    "Oi Tetsuo."

    Yuhi felt somebody staring at him and noticed Kou was looking over with a serious look in his eyes.

    "I heard from Mamoru-san before that Mimi cried when you performed that song. No, she tried tomit suicide due to the guilt she felt towards you."

    "I am aware." Yuhi clenched his fist at the memory.

    Hino practically had to tie him up so he wouldn''t ditch his work and rush to her side. He knew the consequences would be severe; no, he thought he knew. But to think she would do that-

    "You only performed it once because of what happened to her, didn''t you?"

    "That''s true."

    "But if you truly cared, you wouldn''t have performed it at all."

    "That''s wrong." Yuhi immediately rejected Kou''s words. "I decided to sing that song because I cared for her more than anybody. I wanted her to know my situation, but she would have been more hurt if I had told her directly. I put my feelings into a song hoping to ease her pain."

    Kouughed weakly. "If it''s music, she should take the news better. I understand your mindset, but in the end, it''s better tomunicate those emotions directly. You did that because you didn''t want to lie to her anymore, and you knew nobody else around her would have told her."

    "Kou-"

    "Mimi has always loved you, Yuhi. So, you have to take good care of her. For all of our sakes."

    Yuhi immediately understood. This was Kou''s way of saying that even though they still liked her, they would give up. Before Yuhi could respond, he heard rushing footsteps. He turned around and caught the girl rushing towards him.

    "Yuhi, how did I do? I feel very good!" Sumire said happily.

    Yuhi chuckled as he parted a strand of her hair from her face and wiped the sweat with a handkerchief. Her face was beaming with happiness, and her eyes were shining brightly.

    He leaned forward and kissed her forehead, eyelids, nose, and lips. "You did very well. Good job, Sumire."

    "T-then, will you listen to what I want to do tonight?" Sumire covers her mouth beforeughing shyly. "I mean, I would really like it if we did something after this; it would be special."

    Yuhi felt his cheeks color, hearing her words. "Special?"

    "Mm, special. Yuhi-san you don''t mind right?"

    Seeing her innocent-looking eyes, however, Yuhi sighed.

    ''I think our idea of making tonight special ispletely different. When I touch her, I can think of several ways to make tonight special. But she doesn''t think that is she?''

    He almost fell for that trap. "I don''t. I will listen." Yuhi trailed off and whispered in her ear. "But, you need to listen to me too."

    "Un okay!" Sumire quickly agreed.

    Even as he stepped out onto the stage, his thoughts were a mess. Yuhi knew that Sumire had no idea what she had just agreed to there. It should be good for him that she is so innocent, but sometimes it is frustrating.

    His name was written in capital lettersTerashima Yuhi with a single blue rose beside his name. At first, the crowd did not notice, but everybody went silent when he stepped out onto the stage. Despite being far from the audience, he could hear exactly what they were saying.

    ''Don''t tell me he is going to perform sky?''

    "In the depths of darkness, I slept in the sin

    I epted the divine mercy as if it was my fate

    But then why? It should not have existed.

    This echoing singing voice, just like a heartbeat.

    This closing life, burning like a me

    This second chance, without any lies

    If the wind will blow in my back." Yuhi sang.

    ''Even when I am in pain, I will sing for you, Sumire.'' When he first performed this song, these were the emotions he had in mind. But it''s different now. He no longer wants to see her hurt over this song. He wants her to understand there is another message behind it.

    "This bond, this melody, will be the wings of song

    But I can still sing for you

    I want to flutter my wings again

    Blue ocean... To the hills of light

    Until I disappear

    The chains of my memories won''t break

    I will stay in the edge of the despair." Yuhi sang.

    "Is it a nightmare? A punishment? Stealing even my own voice

    But then the miracle so close to the illusion flew down.

    This gentle and enthusiastic figure who spoke to me

    Ovepping over and over

    The wind of hope is blowing." Yuhi pulled out a fake-looking sword as he swung it around before itnded in the field of red roses.

    "But I can still sing for you

    Even if I would drown in anguish

    I''ll entrust this song to the connected memories."

    Yuhi quickly bowed; he didn''t bother with an MC and increased his footsteps so he could reach backstage. But he didn''t have to do that; in the next second, he felt a familiar bundle in his arms. For a moment, he is shocked but then hears sobbing.

    He cupped her cheeks and wi[ed the tears away. "You know, I didn''t sing this again for you to cry."

    "I-it doesn''t matter what you sing; your songs always have this impact on me."

    "So much for my n to make you smile and say how cool I am."

    "Oh, silly." Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck and mumbled in his ear. "For me, you''ve always been the coolest regardless of whether you sing."

    Now, who is the silly one? Yuhi felt a pair of lips on his breaking his thoughts. The initial shock of her doing something as bold as rushing up to him on stage was already surprising. But, now, she has taken the initiative to kiss him in public in front of thousands of people.

    ''She may just be caught up in the moment right now. Later on, she may have regrets when she looks back at this. But, for now, I will treasure this moment with her.''

 Chapter 726: Love Chronicle

    Chapter 726: Love Chronicle

    Sumire remained backstage as she watched the other guys join Yuhi on stage for the MC and live performance. They act so naturally around each other now, to think it was not too long ago when they were suspicious of one another.

    Her gaze softened, seeing Yuhi''s bright smile. He always says that a smile suits her better, but the same goes for him. He can smile naturally now andugh alongside people. This is what she has always wanted from him.

    ''Is there something you have always wanted to do? Something you have always wanted but felt too afraid to take the first step?''

    Yuhi, thank you so much. ''Without your care and presence by my side, I would have forgotten all about it. The dream I want to share with everyone.'' It is still frightening, but even Yuhi has faced his fears. The message he wanted to show her by singing this song is to show that he has ovee it. The pain and anguish he felt when he first sang ''sky.'' That''s why she has to do the same.

    There are so many people here; this audience far surpasses the stage she had with Yumi-senpai. But, even though it is frightening, she still wants to sing. In the end, it seems like no matter what happens, she will always like singing. No matter how painful it is, she will still return to it.

    The reason she has this dream is because of Yuhi. ''I remember it clearly. Our first meeting, but the only reason I sang that day was because of him. What would he think if he learned I sang in that area after seeing him get his operation?''

    A dream starts somewhere because of the inspiration and courage given after watching another person. She saw with her own eyes how bravely he fought to protect his vocal cords. Yuhi''s strength and determination are what gave her the courage to sing.

    Her thoughts break off when Hino speaks up.

    "Can you do it?"

    "Mmm, I will be just fine." Sumire nodded.

    Hino scanned her expression, clearly concerned, and sheughed softly. "If I do a good job, manager, you have to listen to a request of mine, alright?"

    Hino sighed. "You and Yuhi are truly alike. He used to say stuff like that when he first debuted."

    "Then my manager has experience."

    Her thoughts break off when he grabs her wrist and leans forward to whisper something in her ear. For a moment, she was shocked, but before she could say anything to him, the other guys were already leaving the stage.

    Hino pushed her forward, and she nced up to see Yuhi looking at her. He raised his hand, and she blinked beforeughing and returning his high-five. "Switch."

    Sumire stepped out onto the stage for the second time. The excitement and tension from Yuhi''s solo and the performance from M5''s stage had yet to leave. But this is okay, ''I want to show them how to love music even more.''

    "Why? I''vepletely forgotten how to love

    meetings wille someday with the beginning of parting2

    somehow, I have decided upon that idea

    you tied the loose shoces of my dirty sneakers

    your shy smile suddenly shone in the sunlight

    it''s not that I love for want of love

    you gave me the courage to love straight-forward

    the two swear to the journey from now

    that no matter what urs, the two hands will never part

    it''s weird; the everydayndscape begins to seem special

    the flowers, birds, and sea, the wind, mountains, sweet sun

    when everything shines and cuddles together hana

    I found thest piece to the unsolvable jigsaw puzzle

    your broad back protects me, and I''ll continue to follow you

    for eternity." Sumire sang.

    ...ˇ­

    Three dayster, the mountain region Tokyo.

    After the concert ended, she was ambushed, and by the time she finally escaped with Yuhi, it was well past midnight, and both of them were too tired to do anything. The following morning they could only rx for a short while since Hino insisted that they both have to do interviews. Sumire thought their trip to watch the stars with everybody would be dyed a bit more. But earlier, Yuhi did ''kidnap'' her from her workce.

    Hino called her to check that she was okay and that Yuhi wasn''t angry at her. ''He has been nagging at me, decreasing your work, and seemed to be quite upset that he couldn''t see you the past two days. So, I thought he would be mad at you.''

    How silly; the only times Yuhi is truly angry at her is when she endangers her own life. For any other matter, he will grumble a little, but he won''t get angry at her.

    "You said we woulde here with everybody. But Yuhi-san, you dragged me away from everyone the moment we arrived." Sumire sighed.

    Although she could still see the others from below the hill, they were still quite far away.

    Yuhiy down on the grass beside her also sighed. "I am not going to hide it from you. But I wanted toe with you here alone."

    "Then you should have said so."

    "How can I refuse when you were so enthusiastic about helping Asuka?"

    "Then, what are you doing right now?" Sumire questioned.

    "Snatching you away," Yuhi replied immediately.

    Sumire sighs again, hearing his reply. This person can truly be selfish at times. However, she does understand his point of view. They have not seen much of each other in the past three days. It is only natural that he feels frustrated. ''I am the same. I almost walked out in the middle of recording the other day.''

    For the past three days, she has been swarmed with work. She seems to have severely underestimated the impact of her performance. It was received far too well. Contrary to what Hino believed, the music producers didn''t hesitate to approach her. It surprised her to receive so many business cards.

    Hino, however, swiftly took control of that situation and took the cards from her. Sumire didn''t mind; at the moment, she truly had no interest in debuting internationally. It is still far too soon, no matter how skilled she is. She is still new to the industry; she needs to climb thedder just like her fellow artists. If she jumped to debut internationally, she would be seen as arrogant, and people would dislike her even more.

 Chapter 727: Did he know?

    Chapter 727: Did he know?

    The entertainment industry is trulyplicated. Even though all she wants to do is sing, there are many other factors to deal with. She lied to Yuhi-san the other day. It doesn''t have to be a grand stage, even if it is just a small stage. No, it doesn''t have to be a stage at all, as long as she can sing, she can make any ce her stage.

    Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi sat up, only toy down again, but this time on herp.

    "Yuhi-san, you can be veryzy, you know?" Sumire said with a sigh.

    "The grass is ufortable. I have something soft nearby. Why do I have to suffer?"

    Sumire rolled her eyes upon hearing those words. He is truly needy, needy, huh? Her gaze fell on his lips for a few seconds before she bent down and kissed him.

    "Wife, do you want me?" Yuhi asked.

    "Mm, but after this, okay? We have to remember time and ce."

    A troubled look appeared on Yuhi''s face. "I should have told them a different location."

    "If you did that, I would be angry."

    "I just find it strange. Do you not want to be alone with me?" Yuhi asked, frustrated.

    "I do. Hino probably didn''t tell you, but I almost walked out of the recording the other day. Ah, if I did that, I would have created more enemies, so it''s a good thing I have a sensible manager around."

    Yuhi''s lips curve into a smile. "Even if you did. I would have made an excuse for you."

    "That is called using connections, mister."

    "No, it''s called relying on your boyfriend and future husband."

    Relying on him, huh?

    ''Not too long ago, I would have turned down his words immediately. But it''s different now. Even though Istill think that over-relying on Yuhi is dangerous. I no longer want to take on the burden by myself.''

    "Then, whenever I get annoyed at work, I will leave it up to you."

    "Sure, but if you do feel annoyed, that usually means somebody has made you angry." Yuhi frowned. "If that happens, I don''t think I will be able to take care of them calmly either."

    Sumireughed. "You''re already angry just imagining it, aren''t you?"

    "I don''t like theidea of anybody upsetting you."

    "Nobody has; rx."

    The past three days have gone by so smoothly that she is starting to doubt whether she was in reality or not. It''s unusual that the ck Alice organization people haven''t done anything. Moreover, during the concert, it seemed like Lucifer ordered the evolved humans to leave the concert venue.

    That man''s actions do not make sense to her. The medication San has been giving her has been very helpful despite the asional side effects. It should be fine for the present her to meet Lucifer; no, her gaze fell on Yuhi, who was staring at her stomach.

    "When is your next check-up?"

    "It was yesterday. Hino went with me."

    It is too dangerous to confront Lucifer while she is pregnant; she ought to wait until after she finishes giving birth.

    "Is everything okay?"

    "Mm, both the children and I are healthy." Sumire trailed off. "Oh, but I am getting along with the old midwives since I am frequently there. They keep trying to predict the gender of the twins."

    "So, what do they think?"

    "Mm, they told me that having sweet cravings and soft skin means it will be twin girls."

    "But most girls have soft skin."

    At those words, she frowned. "Most girls? What girls?" Sumire questioned.

    Why would he have the knowledge that most girls have soft skin? Which girls is he talking about? Or maybe he is talking about his past rtionships? However, there is still a chance that he is speaking about the present.

    Could it be? Is it the childhood friend again? Even though Yuhi has been avoiding her, it''s not easy since they have the same status in the entertainment industry.

    Yuhiughed, and she pouted, knowing that he did it deliberately.

    "You''re cute when you''re jealous."

    Sumire sighed. "Don''t do that; just now, I was seriously worried."

    "We are getting married in a few months, so why are you still worried?"

    He makes a valid point there. But she still can''t erase the fear of somebody more talented and prettier than hering along and stealing Yuhi from her. Although, even if that did happen, she would snatch him away.

    "Maybe you should find somebody else."

    "Oi."

    "You misunderstand. I am talking about acting. Can you imagine the scene of me stealing you away? My dear, maybe we should find a drama with a cheating script-" Sumire suggested.

    Yuhi reached over and stretched her cheeks. "You and your crazy ideas."

    "I am only joking. Besides, if another girl so much looks your way for a few seconds, I end up burning with envy. So even a fake scenario would be troublesome for me."

    Yuhi sighed. "Sometimes I wonder what goes on in that head of yours."

    "How to make this rtionship more exciting."

    "If that is all you want, then I have plenty of ways to make it exciting." Yuhi leans forward.

    Her cheeks color, hearing his seductive like tone. Uh, how did they end up on that dangerous topic?

    "I am only kidding. I told you already, Sumire, I won''t do that stuff unless you''re ready."

    "B-but, that means eventually you will do it, right?" Sumire stammered.

    His lips curve to a seductive smirk, and she felt her already red cheeks burn even more.

    "Of course, I am a healthy young man, after all."

    So silly, so very silly, and yet she loves him so much.

    ''I wonder if Ru knew this would happen. Did Ru predict that she would fall this deeply in love with Yuhi?'' Ru was the type of person who would look straight ahead toward the future. He was always several steps ahead of others. He even gathered people who would help her.

    If Ru knew from the very start, it makes sense why, even though he was so close to her. There were times when he felt distant.

 Chapter 728: Aurora

    Chapter 728: Aurora

    Sumire spends the next few minutes staring at his handsome face when she notices something unusual. Now that she thought about it, his face looked pale when they were walking up the mountain.

    "Yuhi-san, I have been meaning to ask you for a whilenow but are you not feeling very well?"

    "No, I am just a little tired. I will be fine if I rest for a while."

    Sumire frowned upon hearing those words. ''The past two days, I have been sleeping over at the agency, and on that first day, I ended up asleep on the couch when I returned home. So I haven''t seen him, could it be-''

    "Yuhi-san, do you have a fever?" Sumire asked.

    "I regrly go to the gym. How could I end up sick? Do you not believe me? Even though you used to check me out all the time." Yuhi immediately denied it.

    Her frown deepened upon hearing those words. She didn''t believe him. "A drunk person will never admit that they are drunk, and the same goes for those who cheat. People tell plenty of white lies; you''re no exception."

    Yuhi sighed and sat up. "It''s not like you can tell whether I am feverish or not."

    "Stay still." Sumire stands up. She parted his hair and lowered her forehead, brushing it against his forehead to feel his temperature. She briefly closed her eyes.

    Normally she carries a bag of medication and a thermometer with her. But since Yuhi-san randomly took her away, she didn''t get a chance to take her bag with her.

    "You''re a bit warm, but it''s not as bad as I thought," Sumire mumbled.

    Yuhi is normally rtively healthy due to his frequent gym trips.

    "I think your the one who is a bit warm," Yuhi observed.

    Sumire opened her eyes only to see Yuhi directly staring at her. Oh, they are so close. Right at that moment, small lights floated around them. Due to the darkness, they shone very brightly. Are these stars? No, it''s winter fireflies. They are very rare, but she has heard that they asionally show up.

    "Now it''s my turn," Yuhi mumbled. "Do you mind if we keep staying like this?"

    It takes her a moment to register his childish-sounding request. It is rare to see him like this.

    "If I don''t move away, will you feel better?" Sumire asked.

    It was a dangerous question; she knew if they stayed like this any longer, then her heartbeat would increase. However, she doesn''t want to deny a request from him.

    "Yes." Yuhi moves closer, and her cheeks redden, and he shes her a bright smile. "What''s wrong? Weren''t you the one who got close to me just now?"

    "That''s true, but I was only worried about your health." Sumire stammered.

    "I understand; sorry for being stubborn. I just don''t like you seeing my weak side too often."

    "I told you already, Yuhi; I will still find you very cool. The thought of you being all weak and needing to rely on me makes me want to attack you-"

    Yuhi chuckled as he closed his eyes and sighed deeply. "Going to the mountains like this to watch the stars. It''s not the first time for me. Before you and the others came to the facility, I was part of another group. We snuck out one day to see the stars, but those kids suddenly became hostile towards me and trapped me in the mountain."

    Ah, so that''s why he was acting unusual on their way up.

    "They trapped me inside a cave, and it was dark, cold, and ufortable. But what stood out to me then was that I was all alone. I didn''t have anyone, and there was nobody I could rely on either. Eventually, they sent out a rescue party, but it was a few dayster."

    A few days alone in the cave in the mountains? It was before they met too. Sumire could already imagine the scenario in her head. She had a simr experience when she walked into the forest after the death of her parents. How many days did she spend wandering there alone?

    "So, it just reminded me a little. But I will be fine."

    How can he be fine? She has gone through a simr experience, so she understands how traumatizing it can be. Even though she just told him that she finds him cool even if he shows his weak side. It''s not easy for him.

    Before she could voice out her thoughts, however, hearing the sudden excited voices below the hill.

    Yuhi sighed. "Kou''s voice is way too loud. But this is good timing for the aurora."

    Sumire blinked, hearing his words. "But I don''t see anything."

    "Just wait. It''s hard to see an aurora with the naked eye when it first appears, but it''s there."

    She looked at the sky with anticipation as she sat down, and Yuhi joined her. He draped a nket around them both, and right at that moment, colorful beams of light burst through her field of vision. The entire sky is covered in a gorgeous multi-colored aurora.

    "It''s so beautiful."

    Yuhi wrapped his arms around her shoulder, pulling her closer. "Do you like my surprise?"

    "Yes, very much!"

    But she wonders what gave him this idea. She doubts Yuhi would like this type of stuff. It takes her a moment before she recalls something. She had to stop herself from eximing loudly.

    ''Watching the aurora with the person you love will bring you happiness. Don''t you think that is romantic, Yuhi?''

    One day when they were in the library reading during free study, she found a book on auroras and read that line out to him. That happened during the start of their dating; she didn''t think he would still remember it.

    "My dear, I think we are truly a match made in heaven."

    Yuhiughed. "I wondered how you were going to react. I knew you''d like it."

    "I''m very happy, thank you." Sumire paused when she saw him lean closer. She doesn''t say anything, and in the next second, Yuhi kisses her.

    Those kind and gentle eyes, when he looks at her like this, she remembers their first meeting clearly.

    ''I will return the rest of your memories.'' It was what Hino whispered in her ear. Even if he doesn''t do that, she is already starting to remember everything.

    From the first day they met, these kind and warm eyes saved her.

    She won''t tell him. Even though he makes her heart race and her chest ache with such pain that tears well up in her eyes. She is filled with happiness just from the warmth of his body.

    He''s the only person who has ever made her feel this way in her entire life; from now on, he will be the only one who makes her feel this way.

 Chapter 729: June 1st

    Chapter 729: June 1st

    A few monthster, Monday, June 1st, 2015, Tokyo Tv Station.

    Sumire is staring at the script in herp for the next program in deep thought. Unfortunately, even with Hino''s connections, she still has to do various programs. Hino managed to get her out of the ice bucket challenge one the other day, but she can''t escape this quiz show one. It should be okay if she is just answering questions. Since it is a variety show, there shouldn''t be too many tricky questions.

    But receiving that ice bucket challenge request was very strange. Yuhi and her already held a press conference a month ago about her pregnancy. She was ready to hold the conference right after the concert; however, Hino insisted it would be too dangerous.

    ''You only just regained your momentum in the industry; it is too soon.''

    Hino probably didn''t want her revealing itst month, either. But a reporter took some pictures, and she figured the timing was good. They could have easily silenced the reporter, but that would be a lot of work.

    Yuhi''s fangirls looked like they wanted to kill her when they learned she was pregnant with their idol''s child.

    Her thoughts broke off, hearing the sound of rushing footsteps. The doors are wide open in seconds, and she spots the intruder.

    "Ah Yuh-" Her sentence fell short when he kissed her deeply.

    "Mmm, my dear?"

    "I saw something pretty, so I just attacked," Yuhi mumbled against her lips.

    He is so silly, but recently he has been doing this more often since that music producer approached him at the concert''s end two months ago.

    Maybe he is feeling insecure? Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck.

    "What''s wrong, my dear?" Sumire questioned.

    "I missed you," Yuhi admitted.

    "I''m sorry I had to leave early this morning. I had to fill in for Shin in the program this morning." Sumire sighed in content when he kissed her neck. "Are you punishing me, my dear?"

    "A mixture of punishment and a reward." He muttered.

    Well, she doesn''t mind this. She was just thinking how nice it would be if her dearest was here. She felt his hands on her clothes as he lifted her shirt. Before anything else could happen, the doors swung open revealing Hino. The moment Hino sees them like that, he throws the book in his hands across Yuhi''s head.

    Yuhi rubbed the back of his head and sighed deeply. "President, you''re going to send me to the emergency department one day."

    "Tough, don''t distract Sumire." Hino scolded.

    Sumireughed softly. "It''s alright, Hino. I thought I should take a bit of a break."

    ''Besides, being touched by my dearest is very nice.'' It was almost like Hino understood what she thought since he sighed.

    "If you say so." Hino trailed off. "Yuhi, someone is outside to see you."

    The moment Hino said those words, a man with long straight pink-colored hair stepped into the room.

    Seno Takayama is a famous music producer from the US. They say he has half-Japanese blood hence his name.

    Oh, it''s this person again. She has asionally seen him for thest two months since he keeps visiting Yuhi.

    Their gaze met, and he immediately looked hostile. "Your here with Ibuki again."

    "That''s why I''m even here. I came to visit her."

    Takayama sighed. "There are plenty of women out there. Why would you pick something like this?"

    There he goes again with his insults. The first time he said it, Yuhi wanted to kill him on the spot. But she stopped him from doing so. He is a famous music producer from abroad. It would be bad if Yuhi hit him.

    Yuhi suddenly hugged her tightly. "I don''t know what''s wrong with your eyes. But Sumire is the prettier than those thousands of women."

    "I admit her looks are above average, but her personality is bad. There are too many nasty rumors about her."

    Sumire quickly understood why Yuhi suddenly held her. He doesn''t want her to see Takayama''s expression, doesn''t he? This person understands everything about her even if she doesn''t say anything.

    "Her personality, huh."

    Sumire pouted, hearing him pause.

    Yuhi chuckled. "Well, she is a bit unusual. I will give you that. But even that side of her is adorable and lovable."

    Okay, so she isn''t exactly normal. She has a short temper and tends to have a different mindset and approach to most things.

    "You''re too smitten with her." Takayama sighed. "Men who are too smitten with women during this early age will be at their mercy when they are older."

    "That doesn''t sound bad. I''m azy person. Will you look after me forever, Sumire?"

    "Don''t you know the answer to that already?"

    "I do. Thank you, my wife."

    Normally she doesn''t mind flirting with Yuhi, but it is a bit difficult to do that with this person around. She casually moved away from him.

    "We can go home together, Yuhi; let me say goodbye to the director."

    Her slot for the variety program was tomorrow. She was only at the station because she filled in for Shin. She didn''t wait for his reply and quickly exited the room. She increased her footsteps until she was far away before a relieved sigh escaped her lips.

    ''Even though I have resolved myself already, being in the same ce as somebody who dislikes me is very painful.''

    She felt bile rise to her throat, and she scanned the hall and thankfully found a sink not too far away. Sumire mustered her remaining strength, but she dragged herself over. The moment she reached the sink, she threw up.

    Amid this, she felt somebody pat her back slowly. Sumire turned to see Hino looking at her with a concerned gaze.

    "Are you okay?" Hino asked.

    Sumire nodded slowly. "I''m fine. But when I get too emotional, this tends to happen."

    It probably doesn''t help that she is pregnant, either. Her emotions are being pushed to the limit.

    "If he bothers you this much, you should tell Yuhi."

    Sumire shakes her head. "His words don''t bother me. I have heard way worse. But, the hostility he shows in his eyes makes me feel suffocated."

    While she can brush his words aside, she cannot ignore the look in his eyes.

 Chapter 730: I will be with you

    Chapter 730: I will be with you

    "I will be with you."

    Sheughed softly, hearing Hino''s words. The past few months, they have gotten even closer than before. She truly does feel blessed to have him by her side.

    "By the way, Eli passed you some documents to give me, right? Was it something important?"

    Anything Eli obtains from D entertainment goes to Hino for a ''check.'' He insists this is because he doesn''t want her to get too stressed. But Sumire suspects that there is more to it than that.

    Hino took out an envelope from his bag and passed it to her. Judging from how creased the envelope was and the corners of the documents. Sumire could tell that he must have overanalyzed everything.

    "Ah, so Ru is truly in D entertainment?" Sumire isn''t surprised as she reads the first few pages.

    "Right, it seems like Eli has personally seen him a few times, but Tsueno is pretending not to know him. Eli has tried speaking to him, but-"

    "Ru ran away."

    "You know him very well."

    "Mm, we did spend like seven years together. He is more than a childhood friend to me."

    That''s why when she first discovered that Ru joined D entertainment, she didn''t panic. Contrary to what the media intended, she wasn''t phased too much seeing that picture of Ru and another woman. If it''s Ru, he joined D entertainment with a purpose in mind.

    "Besides, I already heard the details from your little brother at that time. If Ru decided to take on such a dangerous job despite still healing from his injuries, it must be for a purpose."

    ''The only thing that would motivate Ru to that extent would be something to do with me.''

    "I see, but well, if Tsueno does turn on you. Yuhi already said he would deal with him, so you wouldn''t have to."

    "He won''t betray me, so we don''t have to think of that scenario." Sumire pointed to the photograph of a girl with short hair on the next page. "This woman, Hori Fuko''s rtive. Hori Aya is the one we should deal with at the moment."

    "ording to Eli''s information, this girl is far more talented than Hori Fuko. But because her looks are average, Hori Fuko was the one allowed to debut in the entertainment industry."

    "So the Hori family uses their children like that?"

    Hino nodded. "Each child will specialize in every corner of the business, entertainment, medical, and political scene. They even have children with regr jobs like teaching or running their own shops. The entertainment industry, however, was difficult for them. None of the children exhibited exceptional talent for music or even modeling. Even if they had a child talented at music, they would get tossed aside if their looks were not good. Hori Fuko, however, fits the requirement."

    "If it''s like that, then Hori Aya''s sudden joining D entertainment may be a way to retaliate against her cousin and her family forcing her on a path she didn''t want. What did they make her do?"

    "She became a professional assassin."

    Sumire sighed upon hearing those words. So they made her walk the dark and dangerous path of the underworld when the girl wanted to be surrounded by the brightness of the entertainment industry?

    "Rich families are truly twisted."

    "Was it not like that with yours?"

    Sumire thinks for a moment and shakes her head. "Although my mother was against the entertainment industry. I think it was more to do with a traditional way of thinking. She only believed in jobs with security like being a doctor orwyer."

    "So what your doing now is making your mother in heaven cry."

    Sheughed. "I think I already did a lot of other stuff that would upset her."

    "Like sleeping with a man you just met and staying over at their home?"

    The smile didn''t leave her lips as she listened to Hino. "Mr manager, did anybody tell you that there is a boundary you shouldn''t cross when you snoop around people?"

    "Don''t give me that scary look. I stumbled on the information identally when I was snooping around Mashima Mirako. It seemed like that little brother held a grudge against you for charming his brother." Hino raised his hands in the air like he was surrendering.

    Sumire sighed; she could feel a headacheing along. She wonders how many people now know how the rtionship between Toh and her started. ''As long as the media doesn''t get hold of that information.'' Unfortunately, she cannot guarantee that.

    Recently when she is going to downtown Tokyo where all the delinquents are. She sees the reporters there. It seems they have caught on to her being an underworld member. But, there is nobody stupid enough to rat out her identity. Even those who are hostile towards her will give it a second thought.

    Moreover, the underworld scene in Tokyo is already under her control. Anybody who disobeys will pay the consequences.

    "You''re forgiven if you keep mepany for the rest of the day."

    "If you''re going downtown, please let mee along."

    Sumireughed, hearing his frustrated tone. He probably wants to stop her from going there too much. But the Akagumi bar is in that part of town, so she visits often.

    "Today, you can help me with a little job."

    ...ˇ­..

    Downtown Tokyo,alleyway.

    Sumire had just finished tossing a person onto a [pile of already defeated enemies when she caught a glimpse of Hino fighting. She whistled. He is holding that thing naturally for somebody who was so against holding a gun earlier on.

    She waited until Hino finished, and he turned to her with a defeated expression.

    "You are too tough. How did you defeat fifty of them in just five minutes?"

    Sumire''s gaze brightened. "Aren''t I cool? If my dearest saw me, he would fall in love with me all over again."

    "No, no. I''m sure Yuhi would scold you for doing this when you''re pregnant." Hino shakes his head.

    "But you haven''t snitched on me yet, or rather when you found out, you started joining me."

    "After the Mashima Mirako incident, I understood one thing about you. You don''t disobey orders from Aki."

    Her lips curve to a smile. "He is my boss, after all."

    "Does your boss know that you''re pregnant?"

    "He isn''t stupid; surely he knows. But somebody has to do the dirty work, and I hate to say that half his men are incapable of doing such a good job."

    Or rather he sent a card saying ''congrattions, tell me which one you want me to train.'' That bastard, he is already nning on turning her children into cold-blooded killers. If he ever does it, that bullet is going straight to his head.

    That will be the day she disobeys him for the first time.

 Chapter 731: Why?

    Chapter 731: Why?

    ''I want my children to live in peaceful times. I do not want to get them involved in the underworld.'' But, in order for there to be true peace, she has to root out all the evil. There should still be some time left.

    "The Holy Knights, with an entire organization of killers trained since they were children, are incapable?" Hino repeated in disbelief.

    "Right, they are a useless bunch." Sumire trailed off. "But your informationwork is amazing; how did you find out?"

    There are a few skilled individuals, but most of them only know how to kill and leave nothing behind. On most asions, that would be fine. However, there are circumstances that call for keeping the targets alive.

    ''I should call a cleanerter to take care of them.'' Although she has been doing jobs for Aki, she hasn''t been killing anybody. Killing when she is pregnant is bad karma, after all. She has been using rubber bullets instead of lethal ones.

    "Let''s just say that I am the one who taught Jun how to hack."

    Sumire whistled. "I see now. You don''t need to ask people for information; you can just find out on your own. Is that how you obtained my medical files?"

    Hino sighed and rubbed the back of his neck. "If I didn''t do that, I was afraid Sano would catch on."

    "You really are good at acting, though. I wouldn''t have suspected that you knew me. But you slipped up when I first visited your house to hang out."

    "To think a cup of coffee gave away my tightly guarded secret." Hino trailed off. "You also went along with the act; aren''t you the real actress?"

    Sumireughed. "Don''t tell my agency otherwise. I will end up with more acting jobs." Her sentence fell short when she saw Hino walk over to a vending machine. "I''m not thirsty."

    "But I am, and it''s easier to buy two than one."

    "I will have-"

    "A diet c, right?" Hino interjected.

    He truly does understand her. Frankly speaking, she feels a bit conflicted. It''s almost like she is sneaking off and meeting with Hino alone without her dearest permission.

    Hino walked over and ced the c in her hands. "Time for a break, your boss should allow that much."

    "Mm, let''s take a break."

    "Hold on." Hino takes out a handkerchief from his pocket and wipes down the bench. "I don''t trust this ce to do its daily cleaning."

    "Well, this is an alleyway."

    "By the way, even if you don''t tell Yuhi anything, I am pretty sure he knows what we are up to. So you don''t have to feel guilty for sneaking around with me."

    Sumire looked at Hino dumbfounded. "I haven''t even said anything yet."

    "You''re too easy to read. Besides, do you really think this is a secret rendezvous? It seems quitecking."

    "Hino, maybe I am being a bad influence on you."

    Hino sighed deeply. "I think it''s a bit toote to realize that." He trailed off. "So, will you at least tell me? Why don''t you ever disobey Aki? Or rather, I hear if somebody gives you orders, you fulfill it. Your not the easily influenced type."

    "Hmmm." Sumire trailed off. "To be honest, I am starting to forget the reason myself. I ept without hesitation whenever he tells me to do anything. Oh, but in the past, I did use to have thoughts like, ''why is it always me?'' But at some point, those vanished." Sumire pointed to her gun. "It became natural to wield this and do this type of work."

    "I thought there would be a deeper reason."

    "There was, but like I said, after doing this every day for the past few years, you start to forget your reasoning. I don''t think I am the only one who thinks this way. There are plenty of others who, once they get into the routine of something, will continue doing that routine for the rest of their lives. Even if they seek to change, it has already be natural to them."

    Hino looked troubled. "I don''t think this type of life suits you."

    "It probably doesn''t. But this is already my role. I cannot turn my back now."

    "If you continue rising in the entertainment industry, eventually, you will have to stop this."

    "I won''t stop."

    "But the more famous you be, the more the reporters will want news on you. You''re able to cover everything up well now, and I don''t doubt the Holy Knight''s security, but eventually, the bnce will break somewhere."

    "Indeed, the Holy knight''s security can''t protect me forever. But during times when I almost got caught, the one who handled everything was Aki personally. That person, even though I turned him down, has never backed down on his word about protecting me and keeping me safe."

    "Don''t you find it strange that he is still doing that much for you?"

    Sumire sighed. "I do, actually. Do you know after I rejected him, he burst intoughter saying, ''I wouldn''t have it any other way?''"

    "Ha, what is that?"

    "It''s weird, isn''t it?"

    "Very." Hino agreed.

    "Now it''s my turn for questions. A normal hacker wouldn''t be able to fight so well."

    At those words, Hino turns quiet before he nods. "Your right. This was before I reunited with Yuhi again. Shortly after I left the facility, I joined the guerris."

    Sumire looked at him with wide eyes. "Does that mean you were a terrorist?"

    "Normal people, after hearing that, wouldn''t look so happy; what''s with you?"

    "No, no, it''s very shocking, but considering how serious you are about life now and your strong respect for thew. It''s unusual."

    "-and you find unusual stuff fun, right?" Hino flicked her forehead. "You need to get that habit of yours under control. I can''t watch you all the time."

    "You say that Hino, but you''re doing a good job predicting my every move. I just said I would head downtown. I could be visiting the bar. But you immediately brought your weapon with you."

    "I''ve always kept this with me." Hino pointed to the gun. "Of course, I can''t go around visibly carrying it due to the swords and firearms controlw. But I do wear clothes that conceal it well."

    Right, Hino always wears that long dark violet-colored jacket.

    ''I want to ask him why violet, but it''s quite clear why.''

    "The only reason why I''m wearing this color is because of you."

    Sumire raised her hands and backed away. "Woah, stop, stop-stop right there."

    "What is it now?"

    "You just said this wasn''t a secret rendezvous, but now you''re saying cheesy lines like that." Sumire pointed out.

    "Aren''t you acting too suspiciously around me? I already told you that it would be easy for me if I wanted to take you away from Yuhi."

    Why does he sound so proud about that?

    "Anyway, let''s go to the hospital."

    "Eh, but I didn''t get hurt-" Her sentence fell short when Hino pointed to her shoulder.

    "It''s bleeding."

    Eh? Sumire recalled her fight a few minutes ago. Ah, this was probably when she got distracted watching Hino fight. Although she did end up dodging, the bullet must have grazed her.

 Chapter 732: I cant let you go

    Chapter 732: I can''t let you go

    Nagawa General Hospital, an hour and a halfter.

    The distance between the alleyway and the hospital was quiterge. Since they traveled here on foot, they had no choice but to walk there.

    If looks could kill, she would surely be dead right now. Sano red a hole into her head as he patched up her wound. It seemed like Hino wasn''t the only one who knew about her little missions from Aki. Then again, considering how Sano practically stalks her every move now, it does not surprise her too much that he knows.

    "Sumire, do you not remember that you arepregnant?"

    "Dr, it''s not your kids, so you don''t have to worry."

    The test results showed that both kids belonged to Yuhi, much to Sano''s dismay. Then again, they didn''t actually do anything, so this result was quite obvious to her.

    Sano looked at her, frustrated, and he leaned forward, but before he could kiss her. Hino enters the room.

    "Sano," Hino said sharply. "Get any closer, and I will use this on you." He pointed to the gun in his cloak.

    At those words, Sano drew back and sighed. "I am only worried about her."

    "Aren''t we all? It''s fine. I''ve been apanying her."

    "If she didn''t get hurt today when were you nning on telling me?" Sano argued.

    Sumire looked back at the two bickering and sighed. Two handsome men worry about her, but it''s difficult to feel happy. If only her dearest was here. Just as she thought, she heard a beeping sounde from her phone.

    From: Yuhi

    I''ll be waiting for you at our home,e back soon.

    Her gaze brightened. She wanted to highlight the words ''our home.'' They had only moved in a month ago, but she was already getting used to the ce. Sumire didn''t think they would move in so soon. After all, it''s a newly built ce. Usually, moving in takes a lot more time. Yuhi-san used his connections.

    "Doctor, can you hurry up? My husband is waiting at our home for me."

    At those words, Sano tightened the bandage on her arm, and she winced in pain. "Doctor, you''re being a bit too aggressive there."

    "Leave it, Sumire; you know he is doing that because he is jealous."

    "Mm, I suppose that''s true." Sumire nodded.

    "Is the neighborhood you moved into safe?" Sano asked.

    "It is rx. I told you that you could visit but haven''t yet."

    She actually gave him the address during the first week they moved in. She wanted to show him the reality of the present, but he has been stubborn and hasn''t shown up.

    "I have been a bit busy recently." Sano averted his gaze, and she sighed.

    "Hino, can you leave us alone for a few minutes?" Sumire asked.

    Hino looked at her for a moment before nodding. It seems like he understood even without her saying anything.

    "Alright. Hurry up, though. I don''t want Yuhi to nag." Hino agreed.

    Sumire nodded, and with those words, Hino exited the room. The moment he did, Sano lets went of her arm and hugged her tightly. She could only sigh.

    "Now that I have bought a house with him and am about to get married in a few weeks. You still don''t want to give up?"

    "-I can''t let you go," Sano mumbled. "I don''t want to ever again."

    Sumire didn''t reply to that. No matter what she says now, nothing will console him. ''Sano''s role is already over; he truly cannot help me anymore. He probably understands that too. But he is still calls and messages her daily, even though he knows I won''t reply.''

    They only ever meet now for her checkups, and he deliberately makes those meetings longer than necessary. Like slowly applying the medication and deliberately dragging on the medical side effects.

    "Are you staying healthy? You said you have had a lot of work recently." Sumire trailed off as she got a better look at his face. "You haven''t been sleeping; you have dark circles under your eyes, San."

    "I''ve missed you."

    "Even if we cannot meet often now, you must stay healthy. Didn''t you promise me that?"

    "Is it difficult for you to keep seeing me?" Sano asked.

    Sumire briefly pulled away from his embrace. "You already know that''s not the reason. I have alreadye to terms with the fact that you were used and that you were truly serious about me. But San, even when we were together, you understood, didn''t you? That my heart already belonged to another person."

    "I can''t ept that."

    She sighed deeply, hearing his words. This is very frustrating, but she does pity him. He probably has so many regrets that he doesn''t know what to do with himself.

    ''I have been in a simr situation, so I understand.'' Even if he sees her walking down the aisle and marrying another man, he still won''t budge. He already made that clear after she gave birth to Ru''s child, so it won''t be any different when she gives birth to Yuhi''s children.

    "Alright." Sumire nodded. "I can spare some time; why don''t we chat for a bit?"

    Sano seemed surprised but nodded.

    "I wanted to ask you. Has Lucifer not shown himself in front of you?"

    "Was he supposed to?" Sumire wondered.

    "He was several months ago. During the FNS J festival, before your final song, there was supposed to be a ckout. However, he instructed me to order the evolved humans to go home. I didn''t know why he had changed his mind. That would have been a good opportunity to talk to you, but he didn''t do that."

    Sumire sighed. "It truly feels like Lucifer is in love with me. But his love would be more like an obsession."

    At those words, Sano''s gaze clouded, and her sweat fell. Uh, she probably shouldn''t have said that.

    "I thought it meant he had another n, but, nobody has received any orders regarding you for the past few months."

    No wonder it has been strangely peaceful. The people Aki has been asking her to take care of don''t seem to belong to the ck Alice organization either. If they were, she would hesitate to get Hino involved. The past few months have truly been nice.

    "I know I have been giving you the medication. But I am worried about what will happen if you directly meet Lucifer."

    "I doubt he can already do much damage to me when my body is this weak already." Sumire trailed off. "Speaking of weak body. San, you were Ru''s doctor but unofficially correct since you didn''t want your family to find out?"

    "That''s correct. Do you remember that time he was hospitalized briefly for two weeks? You waited outside while you asked Mashima Toh to visit him."

    "Well, I couldn''t risk seeing you after all."

    "It was when I found out and advised him what to do. Even after he left, I gave him medicine to suppress the symptoms."

    "The reason why Ru was able to get admitted to that newrge hospital that had nothing to do with your family was also because of you, wasn''t it?"

    "Yes," Sano admitted.

    ''I wonder how many other stuff this person has done for me since our break up. If I looked into it a bit more, I am sure I will find more stuff.''

 Chapter 733: When did you realize?

    Chapter 733: When did you realize?

    But, if she does that, she will fall into this spiral of never-ending guilt and obligation towards him. ''I will marry Yuhi in a few weeks; once that happens, I won''t meet with this person anymore.'' She will return to seeing Atsuro, who will be her official doctor again.

    Everything will return to normal, as for this person. No matter how much he tries to meet with her, she won''t see him again.

    "Thank you so much for helping him. I know it''s a bit toote to say this, but because of you, Ru didn''t have to suffer as much."

    He could still spend those few months running about and causing havoc with that foolish grin on his face. It''s because of Sano''s medicine and treatment.

    "When you say stuff like this, I am under the impression that you''re still in love with Tsueno."

    Sumireughed weakly. "Do you truly want the answer to that?"

    "I will pass. If I hear about you liking another guy, I will truly go crazy." Sano clicked his tongue, annoyed. "I am already annoyed."

    "Mm, I can tell."

    "Sumire, about Tsueno. Right now, he is-"

    "I know." Sumire nodded. "Don''t underestimate my connections."

    "I have tried speaking to him, but he is good as ever with hiding."

    Her sweat fell if both Eli and San had been trying to speak with him. It actually exins why he is running away.

    "I don''t know what he is nning but rest assured. That guy will never betray you."

    Sumire blinked, hearing those words. "Were you worried that I would misunderstand?"

    At those words, a tint of red appeared on Sano''s face as he averted his gaze. "I mean, I know what the media are trying to do. I was worried that you would fall for it. I-I don''t want you to-"

    She crouched down and examined his expression. "You know I find this side of you very strange. You weren''t this vulnerable when we were dating. You always acted calm in front of me. Although you grumbled a little when things didn''t go well for you. You never behaved like this."

    "Su-sumire, I-" Sano stammered. "Y-you remember?"

    He suddenly seems delighted. Does he think he is special because she remembers or something? It''s simply because her memories are strong.

    He has the expression of somebody who is truly in love with her. It''s strange but interesting at the same time. It feels like if she so much holds his hand, his face would explode.

    Maybe she should try it? Sumire hesitantly grabs hold of his hand, and his entire face turns several shades redder.

    "It seems you truly do like me," Sumire mumbled.

    "Did you not believe me?"

    "I mean, I did. But I thought you had some weird twisted fetish to still like the girl you tossed away."

    "I didn''t want to let you go, though."

    "I understand that too, but it''s not like you were particrly attached to me when we were dating."

    At those words, Sano frowned. "Is that what you thought? I only behaved like that because you tried to keep your distance from me."

    "But, like, normally, wouldn''t you be more persistent? Wouldn''t you work harder to melt the icy facade of the woman you love, just like what Ru-" Sumire stopped before she could finish her sentence.

    For a moment, neither spoke, and she felt a cold gust of wind blow across the room.

    "Sorry, it''s not like I want topare you two. But after what Ru did for me. I just thought maybe you could have tried harder if you were truly serious about me." Sumire chose her words carefully.

    She didn''t want to risk angering him. Her thoughts break off when he lets go of her hand and stands up. He walked over to the window and closed it.

    "I was serious. But I just didn''t know how to express myself. You were younger than me."

    "I-I actually feel quite bad, you know, San. That''s why I don''t think we should keep meeting." Sumire mumbled.

    They both had their faults. San''s cheating wasn''t the only factor that destroyed their rtionship. She shares a fair amount of the me too. After acknowledging that, she realized it, they kept seeing each other. One day something may end up happening between them, not because she has any more feelings for him. But, because of guilt. If that happened, it would hurt him even more.

    "I don''t think this is the best way to get over me, though."

    "I have no more feelings for you," Sumire stated tly.

    "But you admit that you had some?"

    Sumire just stared at him, speechless. Ever since San underwent those experiments for her sake, his personality has be even worse than hers.

    A deep sigh crossed her lips. "Okay, so I did have some feelings for you. Don''t you think it was natural since we were together for at least a year and a bit?"

    "When?" Sano suddenly questioned.

    "Huh?"

    "When did you realize you felt something for me?" Sano asked seriously.

    Are they really going to talk about this now? But this shouldn''t surprise her. Whenever they meet now, they end up speaking about regrets regarding their rtionship.

    Seeing Sano''s serious gaze, Sumire knew she couldn''t escape this one.

    "The amusement park date. You only took me that one time, but it was probably around that time."

    "Probably?"

    Sumire sighed, and she raised her hands as though she was surrendering. "Okay, not probably, but it was that time.I started to think that maybe a future for the two of us was possible. Do you remember? That day, you werete, and you almost stood me up. But even though it was raining, you rushed toe meet me. You abandoned your car halfway and ran to the location. The weather let up the moment you came to me. It was during that moment I thought, ah ''I can fall in love with him; it will be okay if it''s him.'' You had such honest and clear eyes back then; that''s why I thought if it was you, it would be okay."

    It was silly of her to have such thoughts. A girl like her entering a rtionship with a normal person? It''s not possible.

    Her thoughts break off, seeing Sano slump sideways. Sumire stands up and rushes over. "Are you alright? You have a fever, right? You shouldy down?"

    Right at that moment, she felt a pair of lips on hers. She tried to break free, but Sano''s grip on her wrist was strong. After a long, drawn-out five minutes, he lets her go.

    "Y-you! It''s because you do stuff like that." Sumire eximed.

    "Why can''t I kiss you when I like you?" Sano questioned.

    This person is unbelievable! The moment she shows him sympathy, he destroys her goodwill.

    Sano leaned forward again, and she proceeded to back away when Sano whispered something in her ear.

    "Oh."

    He ced a bag of medication in her hands. "Take that; it shouldst until I return."

    "Um, you won''t be gone long, will you?"

    "It shouldn''t be long; continue to stick with Hino." Sano instructed.

    With those words said, he pushed her out of the room, and Sumire stared at the door for a few minutes. She could hear arge thud sounding from the inside, and she sighed.

    His condition must be bad, after all. ''I will get Hino to check up on himter.''

 Chapter 734: No matter what

    Chapter 734: No matter what

    Sumire was about to walk away when she heard the sound of something hitting a desk, and she bit her lip. ''I shouldn''t go back in there if I do, once again-'' Her thoughts break off when somebody reaches over to open the door. It was Hino, who had been standing by in the hallway. The door didn''t open, meaning Sano had locked it. She was about to suggest getting the master key from reception when Hino kicked the door down.

    She stared at him dumbfounded as the door came crashing down.

    ''-and he calls me and Yuhi-san violent!'' She would have called him out on this behavior but sees the worried look in his eyes. Sometimes she forgets that Hino and Sano are best friends.

    Sumire follows Hino inside, and they find Sano on the ground by his desk. It looked like he had been trying to get on the chair but ended up losing his bnce, he tried to grab hold of the desk to steady his fall, but it didn''t end well.

    "Oi Sano."

    "Don''t shout; you''ll make him feel worse." Sumire took out her handkerchief and started to wipe the blood from Sano''s face.

    "For somebody hesitating, you''re sure quick to help him." Hino helps her bring Sano over to the couch.

    "Of course I am; look at him," Sumire eximed.

    "Now, who is raising their voice? You truly do get worked up when ites to Sano."

    Sumire paused for a few minutes before sighing. "I will get a nurse or another doctor. He hit his head. I think it should be checked out."

    She proceeded to leave, only to feel somebody grab hold of her wrist. Sumire knew, even without turning around, that it belonged to Sano. He was looking at her with flushed cheeks due to the fever.

    "Stay," Sano said weakly.

    Hino flicked her forehead lightly. "Stay with him. I will get the doctor."

    Sumire nodded, and with that final exchange, Hino exited the room. She turned her attention back to Sano, who was still holding her wrist.

    "I am not leaving for a while now, so you can let go."

    Sano didn''t, and she sighed again. She tried to remove his hand, but that led to him yanking her towards him. In the next second, she is on the couch and resting her head on his chest.

    "San-"

    "Just stay still," Sano mumbled.

    Sumire reluctantly listens and continues to sigh. ''I could pry him off, but he will end up doing something stupid again. I will wait until Hino returns with a doctor.''

    Should she bother asking him why he is suddenly taking her hostage like this? For a while now, she has decreased her meetings with Sano and sent somebody else to fetch her medicine from him. She has deliberately been avoiding him.

    Sano pulled her closer and mumbled in her ear. "Your really going to stay?"

    "I said I would."

    "But it won''t be long; you will leave again soon."

    Sumire doesn''t say anything to that. What else can she say to him?

    "Your so warm."

    "Then I don''t think you should be hugging me-"

    "No, I''m colder now, so this is nice."

    ''My dear, please don''t me me for thister.'' Sumire reluctantly turned around so she could face him. This is the man who broke her heart. He dumped her in the most heartless way, but now he looks so vulnerable without her.

    "What are you thinking?" Sano suddenly asked.

    "How much of an idiot you are."

    He genuinely seems to care for her. If he had shown her this attitude before when they were dating, ''I would have fallen in love with him.'' When she first proposed their rtionship, she only did so to fill the void in her heart. She only ''used'' him. However,the possibility of her falling in love with him was quite high, too, if he treated her well and showed her that he genuinely cared.

    It was almost like Sano understood what she was thinking.

    "Have I truly lost my chance with you, Sumire? I don''t want you to answer this now. I know you may think you have an answer already. But I don''t believe for a second that non of my actions have moved your heart."

    She sighed again. "Your acting so conceited." Sumire trailed off. "Tell me something, San, are you truly sure that I am the one your in love with?"

    "Are you starting to doubt me?"

    "No, no. I have always doubted your words, even more so after we met again in Tokyo."

    From the moment she saw him again, she doubted everything he said. His behaviour has indeed changed, and she now has a better understanding of him. But, she has always maintained a neutral stance whenever he said anything to her.

    ''This way, I won''t be disappointed if he lies again.''

    "I won''t lie to you anymore."

    Sumire stared at him suspiciously. "Do you expect me to believe that just because you said it?"

    "Not at all. I am aware of what I did; it''s natural that you doubt me."

    This is making her head hurt. Why does he keep behaving like this? When they first met again, he was still his usual jerk self, so she could still treat him coldly. But when did that change?

    "Even if I apologize for the past again, you won''t ept it. So, instead, I will say this. The fact is, Sumire, you weren''t the only one who wanted that rtionship."

    "I know you wanted to use me for my connections in the business world.-"

    Sano shakes his head. "I wanted that rtionship because I wanted you. I wanted to know everything about that girl with the innocent smile and yet sad and lonely eyes."

    His response only made her sigh again. Truly this would sound sweet if it came from any other guy. But it''s from him.

    "I will still meet with you. I will pick up my medicine myself and won''t ignore your messages. So, in exchange, can you not harm your body like this again?"

    If she ignores him, he may end up doing something drastic, ''like taking his life.'' She isn''t an expert on psychology, but she did date, Toh. She spent a lot of time observing his work. If she continues to ignore Sano, he may end up dead someday.

    No matter how much pain he brought her in the past, she does not wish for him to die.

 Chapter 735: Self-conscious

    Chapter 735: Self-conscious

    Sumire and Yuhi''s home, North Tokyo.

    The doctor Hino brought was the one who took care of her briefly when Sano was busy. It seemed like even though Hino was in a rush. He still took her into consideration and didn''t bring somebody who would be hostile towards her. After the doctor gave Sano an injection, he finally fell asleep, meaning that she could leave. However, he also advised her to visit again.

    ''This isn''t in my field of knowledge. But, I can tell that he requires you to recover fully.''

    After hearing those words, it was difficult for her to refuse, so she agreed. Hino was currently dropping her off at her and Yuhi''s new home.

    The northern residential district of Tokyo is rumored to belong to retired members of the government who wish to have peaceful lives.

    However, the area Yuhi and her bought the house in had no other neighbors, and it was in a concealed location. The entire car journey had been silent, and even the walk to the door was quiet.

    Hino would have left just like that, but she appeared in front of him and stared.

    "W-what is it?" Hino replied nervously.

    "You''re acting suspiciously, and even that doctor. Those words seem strange; it''s almost like this was a setup."

    Actually, since that doctor is a friend of Sano''s, it''s quite obvious that she is correct. She wouldn''t put it past Sano to put on a little act just so he would have an excuse to keep her beside him. Sumire sighed; the more she thought about it, the more it made sense to her.

    He genuinely does have a fever and is skinnier than before, so it''s not like he isn''t sick. But maybe Sano''s sickness was man-made? He must have done it deliberately. Since Sano and Hino are best friends, Hino most likely knew.

    Sumire stared at Hino''s face for a few extra seconds before pulling away. "Well, that''s enough for now. If I inquire any more, I feel like you might get scared and run away."

    "Didit not ur to you that you already scared me just now?"

    Sumire giggled. "What happened to that cool side of you when you said you would protect me?"

    "It feels like you''ll tease me about that forever."

    "Not forever. After all, my eternity is for my dearest."

    Hino sighed again and tapped her forehead. "Make sure Yuhi is eating and sleeping. Lately, he-"

    "I know; he is behaving strangely." Sumire nodded.

    The reason for Yuhi-san''s strange behavior is that music producer. She isn''t stupid. Yuhi probably turned down a good offer just so he could stay here with her. He hasn''t mentioned it to her, knowing that she hates it when he sacrifices his career for her sake. Normally that would be the case, but she understood his viewpoint this time.

    "Yuhi will be a good father. Look at him beingconsiderate before our children are born."

    Hino nodded. "Yeah, but you should talk to him about it."

    "I know, rx. I won''t let Yuhi-san''s potential go to waste. Besides, how can he spoil me without money?"

    Hino looked at her in disbelief and sighed. "Your personality is so bad."

    "Thank you for thepliment; now I must be on my way. I have ns to attack my dearest today."

    She even made a new nightgown; she hopes he likes it.

    "Don''t forget that you both have school tomorrow. Let him rest."

    Sumire puffed her cheeks. "He should be the one making me tired."

    "You are the one who ns to attack him." Hino trailed off when his phone started beeping. He pulls it out and frowns. "I need to return to thepany for a bit."

    Something must have happened. If she asks him now, he will surely give her a response. Hino isn''t the type of person who would hide anything from her. However, she doesn''t want to trouble him.

    "Remind me to get up in the morning. My dear will surely let me sleep in."

    "Yeah, I will message you." Hino reached over and patted her hair. "See you."

    His hand lingered on her head for a few seconds before he drew back. He was walking away before she could even reply. Sumire stared at his retreating figure for a few extra seconds before sighing. He is being too considerate. Before they started getting closer, she could turn a blind eye easily to his considerate behavior. But now, she is bing more self-conscious.

    ''Hino must be in a lot of pain, and yet he encourages her rtionship with Yuhi. It reminds me of Ru.''

    Ru was the same way, even though his feelings for her continued to grow. He could still smile and encourage her to ept Yuhi''s feelings. Even though she has experienced this already, she still doesn''t understand the logic behind it. Regardless, there is something she does understand. Hino is suffering because of her.

    Sumire turned around to open the door and headed inside. She stood in the hallway for a second, thinking about where he could be. If it''s during this time, he is most likely there.

    Sumire peeked through the door to the living room, only to spot a figure on the couch. Bingo, there he is. She slowly crept over. She can attack him with kisses if he is sleeping, can''t she?

    ''Attack with kisses, and that will lead to something more.'' Sumire nodded, pleased at her attack n, and walked over to the couch. Before she could lean forward, however, Yuhi opened his eyes, and she backed away.

    "Hey, you," Yuhi said with azy smile on his face.

    "I-I''m home."

    "Wee back." Yuhi extended his hand out, and she cautiously walked over. He brushed his fingers across her eyelids. "You used rubber bullets, didn''t you?"

    "Because I want to cultivate good karma for our children." She paused before sighing. She just replied without thinking. "My dear, you already knew," Sumire grumbled, frustrated.

    While Hino mentioned to her that Yuhi most likely knew already, it frustrated her a little. How does he know everything about her?

    "Of course, I know everything about you." Yuhi moved his fingers across her lips. "Are you tired?"

    "A little."

    Yuhi pulled her down onto the couch and wrapped his arms around her. "Then join me in beingzy."

    "Don''t you have any work, mister?"

    "My work right now is spoiling the wife who worked hard."

    "That''s such a difficult job."

    Yuhi caressed her hair. "Since Hino was with you, I am sure you were fine, but-"

    "Yuhi-san, have you seen Hino fight before?" Sumire interjected.

    "Yeah, he was the one who taught me."

    Sumire looked at him in disbelief. But Yuhi is very talented, then what does that make Hino?

 Chapter 736: Secrets

    Chapter 736: Secrets

    "A monster," Sumire replied.

    Yuhi rolled his eyes. "That''s not a very nice thing to say."

    "But, but Yuhi, that''s what people call me, and I''m supposed to be better than you! So that makes Hino the same type." Sumire eximed.

    "I don''t like the idea of you two having even more stuff inmon."

    "If you''re jealous, you would have stopped us from having a secret rendezvous."

    Yuhi pinched her cheeks. "What secret rendezvous. I know Hino would never make a move on you."

    "You''re far too confident there, but you''re correct."

    There was a timest month when she ended up with a fever after being wounded. Hino brought her back home, and Yuhi was in another city performing. He didn''t even enter her room to grab the thermometer and just went and bought a new one. He stayed clear of the room and took her to the hospital instead.

    "I trust Hino to behave. However, you didn''t mess around did you?" Yuhi asked.

    Sumire looked at him, horrified. "My dear, how could you use me like this?"

    "Need I remind you how you were messing around with Nagawa?"

    "Hino is different!" Sumire eximed.

    "I see." Yuhi trailed off and pointed to her bandaged arm. "But I am sure you still treat Nagawa the same way."

    "Uh, don''t misunderstand, dearest. We only chatted for a bit."

    "Does chat involve hugging? His scent is all over you."

    Uh, it seems like she can''t hide anything. ''I do find it romantic, though. I don''t even have to speak. He already knows.'' Sumire takes a deep breath before exining everything from the start, and even her theory of it being a setup.

    "If that is true, that is one messed up scenario."

    "Mm, but maybe I am overthinking it."

    Yuhi shakes his head. "No, Hino''s behavior gave it away. Damn Nagawa, just when I thought he was being quiet. I need to hurry up and put that ring on your finger."

    "Sano''s seduced married women before, though." Sumire pointed out.

    Besides, if he is truly serious to the point of being obsessed now, it wouldn''t surprise her if he continued his advances even after she married.

    A troubled look shed through Yuhi''s eyes, and she giggled.

    "If you''re so worried, my dear, you just have to keep me by your side all the time."

    "Even to the bathroom?"

    Sumire sighed, hearing his reply. "Mister, your intentions are obvious."

    "I thought you were nning on attacking me anyway."

    She raised her eyebrows at those words. So, Yuhi waiting for her on the couch was deliberate and not an ident.

    "It frustrates me when you read me like an open book, but I do find it romantic." Sumire sighed. "I don''t know what I want."

    Yuhi continued to caress her hair and mumbled softly against her head. "You don''t have to worry about this too much; after all, your are the only one I can do this with. I wouldn''t put in so much effort if it were any other person."

    "But sometimes, Yuhi-san, I have matters which I wish to keep from you."

    "You''re keeping secrets from me now? What happened to couples sharing everything?" Yuhi raised his eyebrows.

    "That''s true, but-"

    "Don''t hide anything from me. I want to know everything about you, no matter how small it is. Tell me everything, even if you think it is insignificant and not worth mentioning." Yuhi interjected.

    Sumire could only sigh, hearing his reply.A perfect answer that would score one hundred points. Yuhi truly knows what to say.

    "Then Yuhi-san, since you know what me and Hino have been up to. What do you think?"

    "Why is Aki making you hunt those small fry when there are more important matters to deal with?" Yuhi guessed.

    Sumire nodded. "I don''t understand his motives, dearest."

    "But you''re following everything he is saying without questioning it again."

    Uh, why does he suddenly seem angry?

    "Tomorrow, before we go to school. Do you want to join me somewhere else?"

    "Somewhere?"

    "The results of my investigation. There have been recent kidnapping cases of young women in hospitals. A few days ago, one of those victims came back unscathed. She wasn''t hurt at all, but her face always looks pale, and she often sleeps walk at night."

    Sumire recalled the information on Hino''s reports and something Eli told her. "Drugs?"

    "It seems like it, but it''s not a field I am familiar with." Yuhi sighed. "It shouldn''t be one you''re familiar with either. But Akki must have made you do all sorts of missions."

    "Mmm, I am familiar with such cases."

    "I set up an appointment. She has had loads of guests thest few days, so it wasn''t easy to set this up. But, I pulled some strings."

    "A man with connections." Sumire''s eyes brightened. "Your so cool, my dear."

    "I don''t know how to feel when you say that."

    Sumire immediately understood what he was trying to say. Uh, why does nearly everything end up being rted to Sano? Sumire clears her throat.

    "But, we have to make sure we go to school, okay? Hino will nag."

    "I know." Yuhi suddenly sits up. "I made dinner already; stay put here while I bring it over."

    Sumire nodded and watched Yuhi walk over to the kitchen. Hino is certainly right. Yuhi''s behavior is very strange, even if he is acting normal right now. She can tell there is something wrong. Sumire sits up and hugs the pillow to her chest as she watches Yuhi from the corner of her eye, not missing a single movement or change of expression.

    His eyes cloud when he isn''t near her or other people. She doesn''t know what offer that director gave Yuhi. But it must berge enough that he is thinking this seriously. Yuhi is already famous worldwide; he is at the peak of his career. It''s not a stretch to say that he has the world in his hands. Yet the music scene isrge; there are still ces that Yuhi hasn''t reached.

    Sumire thought for a few minutes before something came to mind. Ah, it must be that festival. No wonder he is behaving oddly. Previously Yuhi told her that he is tired already and could retire anytime. But ever since he became a group with Kou and the others, his enthusiasm towards his career has risen.

    ''How should I bring up the topic?''

    Her thoughts break off seeing Yuhi walk over with a tray with a bright smile on his face. For now, she ought to enjoy dinner and her attack ns.

 Chapter 737: Investigate

    Chapter 737: Investigate

    At Sangria Hospital, Tokyo. Tuesday 2nd, June

    Although the Nagawa family owns most of the hospitals in this area, there are still other ces. It takes her a moment to register the size of the hospital. ''This isn''t their rival hospital, is it? Otherwise, it may be dangerous for me?'' Yuhi must have understood her thoughts since he shakes his head.

    "I won''t bring you to a ce that would endanger you. This is just a small hospital."

    A small hospital? No, thepound is far toorge to call it small. Sumire follows Yuhi down the path, and her attentionnds on therge ginkgo trees on both sides. How unusual to see so many. This would be the type of ce that Ru would like; he has always liked these trees.

    They arrive at the orthopedic ward and start interviewing people. It seemed like the witness was too busy for the morning doing tests. Not wanting their trip to waste, Yuhi suggested that they interview people in the wards close to the patient.

    But before they could enter the room, Yuhi suddenly grabbed hold of her hand. "Look towards the window." He mumbled quietly.

    Sumire briefly nced over and saw a reporter speaking to a patient. She frowned when she recognized who it was. It was the same reporter who was harassing her at the FNS J festival. After Hino''s warning, that guy isn''t snooping around her anymore. But it would be bad if they saw each other now.

    A security guard tried to get him to leave, but the man was very persistent. Suddenly their gaze met, and she saw a familiar smirk appear on his face as he proceeded to walk over.

    "Fancy seeing you here. But, I suppose it''s like you to be involved in something shady like this. Now tell me what you-"

    Yuhi yanks her towards him and starts running. Despite the initial surprise, Sumire follows his lead, and she hears the familiar sound of the camera shutter. She felt her entire face turn pale and break out into a sweat.

    Oh no, not now. ''I thought I was getting better.'' She truly believed it would no longer have any impact on her. But even now, hearing the sound of a reporter''s camera ends up making her panic.

    They continued to run, and his breathing gradually became unsteady.Since it was still early hours, the corridors were emptier, making it easier to run. Even when they ran into a crowd, they managed to swiftly dodge. Sumire knew from hearing the sound of the shutter that the man had no intention of giving up.

    After turning several corners, Yuhi opened one of the rooms. A dimly lit room. She could hear the sound of rapid footsteps and frustrated yells. Yuhi didn''t have to say anything; they had to hide. Sumire looked around and pointed to the bed that had a curtain draped over it.

    Yuhi nodded and hid behind the curtain on the bed. Thankfully the light in the room was dim, so they could avoid showing their silhouettes. Yuhi has her leaned against the bed, with his body pressed forward. He ces his hands on her lips.

    ''A dimly lit room, a bed, and being in this position.'' All her nerves from seconds ago seemed to vanish when she considered their situation. She felt her entire face heat up and her heart racing.

    Ah, maybe they can kiss? The curtain is dark; they won''t be seen, and their lips are close enough to touch right now.

    Right as she thought that, she heard the sound of the door opening.

    "Tsk, where on earth are they?" She hears movement. "Are they in here? Hello?"

    Her heartbeat continued to increase, whether it was from the excitement of being so close to Yuhi or being caught. The footsteps get closer, but before they can say anything, she hears a familiar sharp voice.

    "I heard a reporter was causing a disturbance, but it''s you again?"

    "Kiragi Asuka!"

    Ah, it really is Asuka.

    "If you''re done visiting, let me escort you out of the premises."

    "If you''re here, then Ibuki really was around. I knew it; she must be connected to this again! That murderer isn''t satisfied with iming one life."

    At those words, she felt a dark aura from Yuhi, and her sweat fell. Dearest, if he keeps emitting such a scary aura there, cover will be blown.

    "I see; you wish me to escort you to the Hyou4 headquarters? That can be done."

    She hears frustrated yells, but the door is shut, indicating that they have both left. Yuhi immediately steps back.

    "Sorry for invading your personal space." Yuhi rubbed the back of his neck as he apologized. Sumire, however, noticed the slight tint of red on his cheeks.

    Ah, he is embarrassed. Just now, when she was worried, they would get caught due to the sound of her heart beat. But she wasn''t the only one having such weird thoughts.

    From: Asuka

    Hiding or making out, please decide.

    Sumire blinked, seeing the contents of the message, and immediately showed Yuhi.

    "H-hey, I was only going to kiss her once." Yuhi stammered.

    Sumire felt her cheeks turn redder at his words. He is admitting it? Yuhi quickly covered his mouth, but it was already toote. Sumireughed softly as she tugged on the edge of his sleeve.

    "We can do more than kiss Yuhi."

    Yuhi looks at her for a moment before shaking his head. "Quit distracting me; let''s continue the interviews now that guy has left."

    "But, I liked it, Yuhi. I don''t mind if you did what you said."

    He briefly meets her gaze before looking away. She lowers her head feeling even more flustered than before. ''My dear, get the hint; it''s not easy for me to say this too!''

    Yuhi suddenly leans forward and mumbles in her. "-one thirty, the old music room. Will you be free?"

    Her eyes brightened hearing his invitation, and she nodded. "Of course."

 Chapter 738: Who are you?

    Chapter 738: Who are you?

    At Iroroad high school.

    After the interviews, they went to school and thankfully weren''tte. Spending the morning in ss, having a meeting regarding the festival performance. Quite some time has passed since she passed by her days so peacefully. She has been incredibly busy since her performance at the FNS J festival.

    The moment she starts to enjoy her peaceful movements, however, is when something bad happens. After leaving the physics prep room, she proceeded to head to the abandoned music room. However, she notices people following her and leads them to the clearing in the back.

    A man with bright blue-colored curly hair wearing a grey cloak stood in front of a bunch of students. Spotting therge machine rifle in his hands, Sumire sighed.

    "I don''t think you''re a student in this school, sir."

    Manicughter passes his lips. "Despite what it looks like, we are the same age, demon Princess."

    Sumire sighed, hearing his reply. "If the ck Alice organization was going to send somebody after me, couldn''t they send somebody who didn''t use that ridiculous name?"

    "You really have lost your memories; you have forgotten who I am."

    Her eyes widened slightly, but she didn''t drop her guard. "So, which one will be attacking me? You could all try, but fifteen against one isn''t fair."

    This only earned anotherughter from the man. The students behind him became agitated, and it didn''t take long before they had her surrounded. Sumire only sighed; she wanted nothing more than to rush to her dearest arms. But it seems like that will have to wait.

    Normal students who have nothing to do with the underworld stand no chance against her. She didn''t even have to use any weapons against them. It did not take long before they were on the ground groaning in pain.

    "You are the same as ever; you show mercy to such weaklings."

    "You seem to know me well, but I don''t think I will forget somebody as crazy as you," Sumire mumbled.

    His lips curved into a smile. "I haven''t done anything yet, but you''re calling me crazy? My feelings are hurt."

    What a liar; she has met thousands of people in the industry the past few years. But only a few have that crazy look in their eyes. This guy can kill somebody without hesitation and feel no remorse. He can still remain sane even after killing so many people.

    "Arata."

    Sumire blinked.

    "That''s my name."

    "I see." Sumire trailed off. "Then Arata, you''re with the ck Alice organization?"

    "Just recently."

    "It seems your objective is different from theirs."

    "It''s true my goals are different. Even if I joined them, my actions wouldn''t make much of a difference."

    "Then, why?" Sumire wondered.

    "I haven''t settled the score with you yet."

    ''Settled the score? What on earth did the past her do to this guy.'' Unfortunately, no matter how much she thought about it,she couldn''t figure out his identity.

    He must be somebody she had fought before. But she has fought countless people since she became a underworld member. However, her gaze fell on the gun in his hands. It''s too dangerous to leave him alone.

    Sumire made the first move to attack him, and he barely managed to avoid the blow. She pulled out her gun and started to shoot, but he dodged and aimed his gun. She easily avoids his blows. He seems dangerous, but it''s nothing she can''t handle.

    She kicks his chin and bashes their forehead together before aiming her gun at his chest, causing red smoke to appear. ''It seems I left the rubber bullets in. Tsk, it is too troubling to change it now.

    Arata aims his gun at her again, causing a stream of bullets toe out, but she swiftly dodges and kicks him again.

    The entire time Sumire couldn''t miss the smirk on his face. He seemed to be enjoying the fight. Indeed she was right about him, a madman who only enjoys fighting.

    This exchange continued for the next few minutes before he tossed a small bomb at her. Hey, hey, wait! That is cheating. Sumire manages to dodge and spots him walking away. She uses that chance to kick him from the back, causing him to fall to the ground.

    Right at that moment, she hears a pounding sensation in her chest, causing her to stumble sideways. She barely broke her own fall before slumping against a pir. Not this again. Her entire body felt like it was burning. This is dangerous; there is a madman who only cares about fighting in front of her. She has to dispose of him quickly, otherwise her children-

    Her thoughts break off when he kicks the vending machine causing a few cans to spill out.

    "You pregnant, aren''t you?" Arata mumbled.

    "Yes, but-" Sumire didn''t understand what was going on. Shouldn''t he use this chance to deliver the finishing blow? What is he doing right now?

    It was almost like he understood her thoughts since Arata kicked his gun away. Even if he ran to fetch it now, it would take a few extra minutes, leaving him exposed.

    "Then this score will be settled after you give birth. I actually only came here to warn you."

    "Warn me?" Sumire epted the can from his hands.

    "Lucifer wants to take you as his wife because there is something special about your blood. It seems you met him when you were younger and held some sort of weird ceremony."

    "I see."

    "Act more surprised. I thought you valued information."

    So he does know her very well. Sumire looks him up and down. But she doesn''t recognize him at all. When did they meet? Was it during that year, or was it much sooner when she was in the facility?

    "I am surprised. I knew he was obsessed with me, but that stuff about marrying me is a bit weird."

    "Heh, aren''t you popr with guys? I thought this wouldn''t be new to you."

    "You say that, but the concept of me being popr with guys is weird too."

    "You haven''t changed at all; talking with you is amusing."

    "I don''t know who you are, but here I am speaking to you instead of fighting." Sumire didn''t quite recall him. But she feels like something like this has happened before.

    Has she ever sat down with an enemy and spoken casually>

    "Your health has always been bad. Whenever you got sick in the middle of our fights, we would stop, have a break and talk."

    Why is he making that sound normal?

    "Any other enemy would use the opportunity to take their opponents life." Sumire pointed out.

    "People who fight like that have no morals."

    Sumire sighs, hearing his reply. "Are you saying a guy like you, that looks like a terrorist, has morals?"

    "I am always fighting on the side of the weak. I don''t see myself as a bad guy."

    The side of the weak, huh? Is that why he is fighting alongside the ck Alice organisation? How are those people weak?

    "But you, why do you stay with Aki?" Arata asked.

 Chapter 739: I have forgotten the reason why

    Chapter 739: I have forgotten the reason why

    It was a question she had heard so many times in the past. In more recent years, people have stopped asking her that question. It seemed like everybody in the underworld concluded that it was a forbidden question. The reason why she stays with Aki, huh? Hino asked her something simr.

    She has truly forgotten the reason why.

    "Is that what you came here to ask?" Sumire wondered.

    "I asked you this during ourst fight, but we got interrupted. After that, you spent your days nursing Tsueno Mamoru, so I didn''t see you again."

    Ah, now that answers her question. She did meet him that year. She dated Toh, Ren, and Ru. Since he is asking her that question, it must mean his hostility is directed toward the Holy Knights. If that is the case, then it would make sense for him to join the ck Alice organization. Not many organizations are crazy enough to take down the Holy Knights.

    "So, you dislike Aki?"

    The moment she said that name, his expression turned dark. Ah, bingo. It''s not the first time she is dealing with somebody who dislikes Aki. That man is even worse than her; he tends to make enemies faster than she does.

    Sumireughed. "I don''t know what he did to you but cheer up. That guy is a lost cause."

    "You don''t hesitate to insult your boss, I see."

    "Of course not; subordinates have the freedom to insult their bosses. That is part of their jobs."

    "Your rtionship with him is truly unusual." Arata paused. "Yes, I joined the ck Alice organization because I want Aki dead."

    "Then shouldn''t you have chased after Aki instead of me?"

    "But a life and death battle with the one person I fear takes priority."

    So this guy is afraid of her but still wants to fight her?

    "You''re insane," Sumire concluded.

    "That''s aplimenting from you." Arata stands up.

    "Oh, you''re going already?"

    "Since your teacher has arrived."

    By teacher, it''s probably Shin. If it were any of the normal teachers, then they would have gotten the police by now.

    "Then I won''t be seeing you anytime soon?"

    Arataughed. "You''ll see me around. But there won''t be much of a fight. Being pregnant aside, you should get that heart of yours checked out. That sound isn''t good."

    Before Sumire could question Arata anymore, he faded into dust. Sumire blinked, startled. ''So, he must be an evolved human too. Yuhi-san did mention to her that evolved humans have an unnatural hearing.''

    The sound of her heartbeat is strange, huh? It was something she noticed during the time she was taking care of Ru in the hospital. The chest pain, chest tightness, and shortness of breath with activity that became more frequent. It wasn''t until Sano became her doctor where she realized that there was a potential danger to her heart.

    This was the only secret she was keeping from her dearest. ''Maybe I should continue seeing Sano personally as a doctor. He is the only one who knows about my weak heart. Will it be safe to give birth in this condition?''

    If Arata can tell, how many other evolved humans will be able to? It would be bad if those who are extremely hostile toward her find out. They will certainly take advantage of the news. Her thoughts break off, spotting somebody familiar walking over from behind a tree.

    It was Shin; he was staring at her with aplicated expression before sighing.

    "I chased after you to give you a book and then saw you getting attacked. I was about to join in, but your enemy suddenly took pity on you and started chatting." Shin had a look of disbelief on his face as he continued to speak. "I don''t understand what happened there."

    Sumireughed. "It seems he wasn''t after my life."

    "Your so careless." Shin sighed and brought his handkerchief to her face. "You didn''t get hurt did you?"

    "I am alright. You said you had a book to lend me?"

    "I dropped it when I realized you were in danger."

    "Go back and pick it up." Sumire pushed him towards the hall.

    "But you-"

    "I have a meeting with Yuhi at one thirty, so I will be fine. I won''t go anywhere else."

    "You do realize it is past two already?"

    At those words, her eyes widened, rmed, and she took her phone out of her pocket to see several missed calls and the time. Ah, she iste!

    "Shin, we can chat another time. Oh, take care of those students over there, will you?" Sumire didn''t give Shin the opportunity to speak and rushed off.

    It took her an extra ten minutes to arrive at her destination. No matter how fast she ran, the old music room was still a distance away.

    Sumire stood in front of the door and sighed deeply. It''s true with her career taking off; she hasn''t been in school a lot. But did she truly have to fill in that many career surveys? Isn''t it obvious what she wants to do in the future now? Filling in the surveys only took fifteen minutes. What took up the rest of her time was being ''ambushed'' by some strange guys.

    After what happened with Jun-kunst time, Sumire thought her fellow female ssmates would be smarter. But some jealous girl still sent a group of guys after her.

    ording to what Arata said, he simply followed those guys because they said her name. He didn''t even know who they were. But Sumire recognized them. They were guys who liked a girl in her ss Nishiki Hitomi, a quiet and shy girl who she got along with. At least it was like that until a month ago.

    Her thoughts break off when she hears a familiar melodying from inside the room. It was the piano version of her song love chronicle. Ah, when Yuhi-san ys this song, it almost sounds seductive. Sumire opens the door, and Yuhi immediately turns to her with a bright smile.

    "Hey, you''rete."

    "I''m sorry, Shin was lecturing." Sumire walked over, and Yuhi stopped ying. "Ah, don''t stop. I want to listen some more."

    "That''s fine, but let''s eat first. You haven''t eaten yet, right?" Yuhi points to the lunchboxes on the desk.

    "Ah you''re right! My dear, you cooked for me?"

    "I didn''t want to wake you, so I got up early." Yuhi walked over and brushed his fingers across her cheeks."While we eat, you can tell me how you got this cut on your face."

    Her sweat fell hearing his half-reprimanding tone. Of course, he notices.

 Chapter 740: I believe you

    Chapter 740: I believe you

    Instead of sitting on the chairs, Yuhi sets a cloth on the ground, and they have an indoor pic.

    "My dear, I think I just made another enemy."

    "What did you do now?"

    Sumire pouted, hearing his words. "Why is it my fault?"

    "I am assuming it is somebody from school. Since we held our press conference regarding our marriage and you being pregnant. You have been doing a good job provoking the females who like me."

    "That''s because they are annoying. Your already mine; they need to know when to give up."

    "So you did do something," Yuhi said knowingly.

    "A week ago, when I bumped into Hitomi-chan. Her notebook fell out of her hands, andthere were many pictures of you in that notebook. She started to cry and yell, saying it wasn''t fair. ''Yuhi-sama has always belonged to everyone but now your taking him away. Why does it have to be you?''"

    "Is that all?"

    "Hmm, actually, I think there was something more. But the blood went straight to my head since I was so angry. What she said there, I had already heard so many times before. But then she said something else that I couldn''t tolerate. In the end, I told her that I believed in you and left afterward-" Her sentence fell short when Yuhi burst intoughter.

    "Of course, you will say something like that. I feel silly for worrying."

    Sumire looked at him, confused, not understanding what he was talking about. But Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck and buried her face in his neck. "Your worrying about something Yuhi? What''s wrong? I am right here."

    Yuhi''s gentle hands caressed her back. "I know; thank you, Sumire. All I need is you."

    Sumire immediately understood the meaning behind his words. Yuhi must have met with Takayama again. That guy is strangely persistent. All the other people Yuhi turned down before didn''t insist this much.

    She feels Yuhi raise her shirt and run his hands through her back directly.

    "My dear, what are you doing?"

    "Touching you."

    ''Should I be speechless that he is being so shameless, casually?''

    "My dear.tely, you touch me more often," Sumire muttered.

    "Do you hate it?" Yuhi asked.

    "No. But-" Sumire paused. She didn''t know how to say this out loud.

    ''It feels like he is rushing-'' Does Yuhi think if he doesn''t touch her, she will leave again? No, not in this instance. The one who will be doing the leaving is him. Then, he must be doing this to make some memories with her before leaving. Even though Yuhi rejected Takayama, it seems like he is preparing for the scenario of being made to leave.

    Her thoughts break off when Yuhi suddenly stops.

    "Sorry, I probably shouldn''t do this now."

    Sumire continues to stare at him as he pulls her away. He truly is behaving strangely; one moment, he is all over her, and the next, he is pulling away, almost like there is something he is frightened of.

    "You used your gun to deal with just normal students?" Yuhi swiftly changed the topic before she could question him.

    She shakes her head and exins what happened with Arata.

    "I think I know who you''re talking about. I have never met him directly, but he appeared in Mamoru''s stories. ''Ki always looks like she is having a lot of fun when she is fighting him.''"

    "Having fun fighting, huh? That''s a new one."

    Yuhi rolled his eyes. "When I heard it, I was surprised, after all, when we fought side by side. You always seemed bored after each fight. But the more I listened, the more I understood. ''Ah, she finally met an opponent that is simr to her.''"

    "It''s strange, Yuhi."

    "What is?"

    "I thought hearing about me being close with another guy would make you jealous. But you''re even encouraging it."

    Yuhi sighed deeply, and he flicked her forehead. "Even I understand how to differentiate your interest."

    Sumire puffed out her cheeks and hit him. "My dear, this is the moment where you say you''re jealous and then say you''re punishing me. You never follow the script." Sumire siad frustrated.

    "If I punish you like you say, you''re not leaving this room walking."

    Just now, when he said it, it felt like an arrow hit her heart. Yuhi grabs hold of her wrist and pulls her down to sit on hisp. He buried his face in her neck.

    "Didn''t you just have a fight? Why are you thinking about fooling around?"

    "The fight was a coincidence. I had ns to attack you, dearest."

    "You''re crazy," Yuhi mumbled. "It''s good that you''re cute too."

    Sumireughed. "But why did you stop? Are you tired?"

    "Just a little. I have been working hard on some new songs."

    Judging from his tone and expression, it is not going so well.

    Yuhi is struggling to write music; that''s new. But it happens to even the most gifted musicians. It is the same for her.

    "Yuhi, do you want my help?"

    He shakes his head. "I am writing these songs for you. It won''t do any good if you assist."

    She felt her heart flutter hearing his words. More than one song about her? What type of confession is he going to do this time? She is suddenly looking forward to it. Before asking any more questions, she felt Yuhi kiss and bite and suck on her neck.

    "Mmmm."

    "Sumire, if I do something to you now. Will you get mad?" Yuhi asked softly.

    He is being so silly; how could she possibly get angry at him for holding her? Seeing his passionate yetplicated gaze, Sumire sighed and pushed him down until he was lying on the ground. She stares at him for a few minutes.

    ''Yuhi, you don''t have to be so gentle and caring. It makes me fall even more in love with you, and the more you behave this way, the more I realize how dirty I am.''

    Yuhi always refrains from touching her since he believes he is filthy due to sleeping with numerous women before. But none of that stuff mattered to her. He isn''t dirty; the filthy one is her and her alone. She is covered in the filth of her dark past. How can she touch him after harming so many lives with these hands?

 Chapter 741: The same world

    Chapter 741: The same world

    The following day, Yuhi is walking to school deep in thought.

    It was only yesterday where he held her in his arms; and yet Yuhi was already going crazy. Gee, how did hest so long before not touching her? He wants to see her soon. That damned Hino stealing her for work, because of that Sumire couldn''te home yesterday. He wanted to continue what they were doing in the music room at home.

    ''Whenever I touch her in school, I subconsciously end up holding myself back.''

    Ever since he started dating Sumire, he has done his best to avoid acting like a beast and engaging in such behaviour in school. Whenever he thought back to his past rtionship with Miyazawa Makino, he would curse his past self. What on earth was he thinking?

    Even though Sumire knows what happened, she doesn''t judge or scorn him like the rest of society would. Is she naive? No, it would be wrong to use those words on her. She is fully aware of her surroundings, she understands that he did bad stuff before she came. But, she still loves him for all his faults.

    After he asked her if she would get mad being touched by him, Sumire was the one who led him along.

    ''It was embarrassing but I''m happy Yuhi.''

    Yuhi unknowingly increased his footsteps. She sent a message this morning saying she would be in school today. When he sees her the first thing he will do is hug her, and inhale her nice sweet scent before kissing those pretty lips of hers.

    His thoughts break off hearing the sound of shing and sighed deeply. Who fights so closely when there is a school nearby? Yuhi takes a quick nce at the park. Whoever it is he should stop them. He wanted nothing more than to hurry up the hill to school so he could hug and kiss his wife. But, that will have to wait.

    In the past he would have just ignored the fight, but now it''s different. Sumire always tells him that since they have power, they should use that power to help protect the weak.

    Yuhi rushed to the source to asses the situation, preparing to help the weaker party. But what he saw in front of him surprised him. There were two people fighting, but the one on the weak side was somebody from the ck alice organisation and her opponent was Sumire.

    "Damm. Damm. I''ve finallye this far, the road to you has been long. . so I won''t lose. "

    "Do you think you reached me? I''d think of your order of opponents first. The steps to the top, is still a long way to go."

    "Damn."

    Yuhi immediately identified her as the woman who was in the picture with Mamoru that the media sent before. It doesn''t seem as though Lucifer''s men is here, it must mean she''s acting without permission. But is this woman stupid?

    To go against Sumire, a person has to challenge Nase, Asuka, and Momoi, only then will you be able to measure your strength.

    His thoughts break off getting a glimpse of someone wearing a ck cloak kneeling to the ground. That''s right, no matter what darkness Lucifer''s people have; nobody can withstand Sumire''s crushing aura and she''s fighting too. Sumire is strong, far stronger than him and perhaps even Mamoru. If he tells her that however she will immediately deny it.

    ''If I tell herter that I fell in love with her all over again after seeing her fight, she will be very pleased won''t she? She really does look cool.''

    The girl manages to deflect Sumire''s punch with a kick, causing Sumire to stumble slightly. Uh oh, Yuhi shakes his head. This is not going to be pretty. Indeed seeing the smile that crawled on the girls lips Yuhi was tempted to avert his gaze.

    A one sided fight, Sumire doesn''t even have to try. But, Yuhi understood her personality very well. If a person so muchnds a scratch on her, she loses control. Sumire''s next punches and kicks were stronger than before.

    Yuhi sees Sara pull the de out and was about to rush over, but somebody extended their hand out. It was Asuka, from the looks of it she had been here for a while now. But chose not to do anything.

    "Stop. That''s a one on one battle. If she''s going to tarnish the rules, then she isn''t a worthy enough opponent."

    Shortly after Asuka said that, Sumire directly punched the girls''s face and even when the blonde was on the ground. The continuous kicks towards her stomach were deadly, Sumire picks up the de and throws it aside.

    Her gaze dimmed. "You can''t stop me either huh?"

    That''s right, Sumire she doesn''t like violence. Even though she stands at the very top of the underworld society, she dislikes fighting more than anybody. The reason she continues to fight is most-likely to search for somebody stronger than her, somebody who will stop her.

    Even though she admits that Mamoru is stronger than her, she doesn''t count him in that list of people.

    Seeing the faint tear in the girl''s eyes Yuhi rushed over and pulled her into his embrace. The dark gaze, although it was still there, softened slightly.

    "Yuhi." Sumire tries to draw back and that''s when he sees the blood in her hands. He reached over and intertwined them with his.

    "Sumire. " Yuhi speaks slowly so he doesn''t frighten her."It''s alright."

    ''It''s alright, I am right here by your side.''

    "If I keep relying on you. I''ll be weaker. I really love you Yuhi. But, if I be weak I''ll be afraid. "

    "That''s right. You should released Yuhi already."A familiar voice said.

    Blonde hair and curls, Yuhi identified the woman immediately It was Sara. The woman who up untilst year was in a fake rtionship with him.

    "So yeah I get that you two are in love with each other. But with so much opposition not just in the media but disagreements in the delinquent world. Can you really keep it up? The festival will be Yuhi''s big moment too. You''d better not do anything to hold him back. "

    Yuhi frowned upon hearing her words. ''Didn''t I warn her already? I thought that since she hasn''t bothered me for a year that she understood. It seems like that isn''t the case.''

    "I see. So you''re the one. Even if the world were to disapprove, I''d remain by Yuhi. Even if I were to lose everything else in the process. As for the uing performance, it''s a group performance. "

    "Loads of people came only to see Yuhi sing. You and the others are mere extras. But ah really, the Ibuki family is as imperceptibly as ever huh? Even though your families are rivals. "

    His woman doesn''t need defending; he''s always said to Kou whenever the media gets on his case. However, Yuhi stands in front of her. There are certain asions where he can bend that rule.

    "Sara, drop it. Sumire doesn''t call people enemies or allies, even in her dreams. We live inpletely different worlds. I''ve worked hard to make the festival a sess. I was able to do that because I had her and the others. "

    If Sumire didn''te to Tokyo, he would never have considered forming a group with Kou and the rest. Because she came here, those guys followed, and he got to know them individually.

    "Yuhi,but you could be a star if you go to Hollywood with me." Sara seemed puzzled. She didn''t understand why he would refuse.

    Yuhi shakes his head."I won''t go with you, Yuria. I won''t go to a ce where Sumire isn''t. I hope you enjoy the summer session and that Kourin-san gets better soon. Come Sumire; everyone''s waiting for us."

    He wanted to hold her hand as he walked off with her. But s, the blonde''s words haunted his mind. That''s right, no matter how close they get with each other, people still cannot ept them. He still has to earn their eptance. She isn''t the problem, Sara. The reason why people don''t ept their rtionship, it''s solely because of him.

    "Yuhi. " Sumire calls out, and he stops in his tracks,"I''m not sure what you meant by different worlds. But we''ve all been working together, right? Doesn''t that mean we''re in the same world?"

    At thatment, Yuhi nced back at the brte; a bright smile was evident on her face as she rushed up to him and sped their hands with each other.

    "Come on, let''s go. Now hurry. " Sumire said happily.

    ''Wouldn''t it be better to let the girl you love reach over and pull your hand along?''

    Mamoru''s words from the past echoed in his head, and he exhaled deeply. In the end, that guy predicted the future.

    ˇ­

    Iro Road High School Music Room 5.

    Sumire is going over the rest of the event with the others and helps them with their solo songs. On the other hand, he is on the couch, simply staring at her. His thoughts break off when somebody passes him his guitar. It was Jun who was looking at him with the same nk look on his face.

    "You appear to be distracted."

    Yuhi sighed as he epted the guitar and strummed a few chords. "On the way here, I caught Sumire in the middle of a fight."

    Jun stopped typing on hisptop. "Is that what surprised you? She used to get into skirmishes a lot. It''s unusual that the media only found out about her connection to the underworld."

    "So she did that in her first year too?"

    "ording to Senbi Nao, in middle school, she often showed up to ss with injuries on her face. So, yes, this was normal. But I do believe it got especially worse after the breakup with Nagawa. It seemed like she was trying to keep her mind off the breakup." Jun exined.

    "Mamoru, he-"

    "Of course, he did his best to stop her. But in his words, ''I''m not Yuhi, so what I can do is limited.''"

    "Does he think I can stop her?" Yuhi mumbled.

    At those words, Jun sighed. "There you''re doing it again, underestimating your ce in your heart. Yuhi-san, I think you already know how obsessed she is with you."

    Yuhi recalled her diary entries. "It was the same back then, too; she has always looked at only me. Had I not left her, perhaps those other guys wouldn''t have stood a chance."

    "You are correct there. Even if they chased her, she wouldn''t have looked their way. But you would still remain in her heart even when she was dating others." Jun trailed off. "Let''s take the tragedy that is Nagawa Sano as an example."

    Nagawa, Sumire only dated that guy because she wanted to fill the void after he left. The time she started dating Nagawa, it was the same month he left Star town. It''s quite clear why she dated Nagawa Sano. Even when Mamoru told him she was in another rtionship. Yuhi understood exactly what she was trying to do.

    ''I wanted to call her so badly then and tell her that I would snatch her back immediately. But I stopped myself.''

    Yuhi''s gaze fell on the smiling Sumire. For a moment, he doesn''t speak and just stares at her.

    "I know. Despite having moments like this, I do understand."

    "If you can continue to make her smile naturally like that. Then nobody else will pursue her." Jun starts typing away on hisptop again but continues to speak. "When we return to Star town, the guys in Nanairofeather may try. But, if they see how you are with her, they will stop."

    When they return to Star town, huh? He had already promised Sumire that they would return together. Before he can say anything to Jun, he catches Sumire staring anding over.

    Sumire walks over happily. "My dear?"

    "Hmm?"

    She leaned forward and whispered something in his ear, and his cheeks reddened at her suggestion.

    "You." Yuhi stared at her in disbelief.

    "Can we?"

    If she asks cutely like that, how can he refuse? However, he steals a nce at the others in the room and grabs hold of her wrist. They can''t just do that in front of people. Yuhi pulls her to the corner of the room. He backed her against the window and pulled the curtain over them before leaning down and softly kissing her lips.

    "You''re causing me problems, Sumire," Yuhi mumbled.

    "This is a problem?" Sumire questioned. She had that mischievous look in her eyes, so he kissed her again.

    "Mm, my dear. Tonight, can we continue this?"

    "Why not after school? Unless you have work?"

    Sumirebed his hair as he lifted her shirt and touched her breasts. "I have to see Soujiro for a bit. Do you mind?"

    Now there is a name he hasn''t heard in a while. He doesn''t quite understand it. But Makoto Soujiro''s presence has always been an eyesore to him. There are plenty of other guys who like Sumire, and yet the one he finds the most annoying is that man.

    Yuhi brought his lips to her ear and nibbled it. "Even though you know that I don''t like seeing you with him? Are you trying to make me jealous?"

    "I barely talk to him, though."

    "I know, but you-"

    "It''s to annual our engagement," Sumire mumbled. "I have to meet him in person, and we have to take care of the paperwork. After all, we are marrying right after graduation next week, right? So-"

    Yuhi stops her from finishing her sentence and kisses her deeply. To think their wedding ceremony is a week away from now. The graduation festival event is second on his mind. His main concern is finally being able to formally put a ring on her finger.

    Terashima Sumire, he likes the sound of it already.

 Chapter 742: My decision

    Chapter 742: My decision

    Before he could do anything, however, somebody forcibly opened the curtain. It was Hino; he was standing there with an irritated expression.

    "Yuhi, there are people who came to interview Sumire. Don''t distract her."

    "Tsk, you did that deliberately."

    Sumire giggled, and Yuhi hurriedly ced her shirt down. During this process, Yuhi noticed that Hino had turned away. Hino is truly considerate of her. If that had been any other person, they would take advantage of the situation and gotten a look. But Hino will not do that.

    "An interview at school?" Yuhi said suspiciously.

    Sumire nodded. "That''s why I bribed you just now. I knew you''d be against it."

    She is a clever girl. However, Yuhi hugs her from the back. "I will let you. Hino wille with you, right? You should be fine."

    Sumire sighed deeply. "You have more faith in Hino than you do me. I think I am jealous."

    He rolls his eyes at thatment. There is no way that she is jealous. Yuhi ces a kiss down her neck, and a content sigh passes her lips as she turns around and wraps her arms around his neck. Yuhi thought she was going to kiss him, and she did. But that kiss was on his cheek and not his lips.

    But a single kiss from her is enough for him to be flustered.

    "Then, my dear, behave until we see each other again, okay?"

    Yuhi could only nod dumbly and watch as she left the room with Hino. Kou walks over and passes him a bottle of water.

    "If you let Mimi mess with you too much, you''ll pass out."

    Yuhi slumped to the ground with a defeated look on his face. "She keeps doing thattely."

    One second she is behaving passionately, and the next moment she is smiling innocently.

    ''I already thought that there was no way that my feelings for her would grow even more than it already was now. But, it seems like I have underestimated her. The more time I spend with her, the more I realize how many times I have fallen in love with her. I keep finding more and more new stuff to love.''

    Sumire, even if Mamoru appears again. He definitely won''t let her return to Mamoru. At the start of their rtionship, he did y with the idea of giving her back because it felt like he stole her. But even just thinking about Sumire being beside another man bothers him.

    "Isn''t it because you''re about to get married? It''s natural she is happy. She has been waiting for this for a very long time now."

    What Kou is saying does make sense. But he can''t control himself if she behaves that way.

    "Have you told Mimi yet?"

    Yuhi shakes his head. "There is no need to tell her. I already refused the offer."

    "But Takayama-san is persistent. I hear he came by today too."

    "I won''t meet him," Yuhi said firmly.

    The offer Takeyama gave him is any singer''s dream; only fools would turn him down. But, Yuhi would rather allow himself to be a fool than dy marrying Sumire and leave her alone with two newborns. His career is important, yes, but without Sumire, he would never have had a career in the first ce.

    Takeyama wants them to fly the day after graduation, which would mean dying his marriage with Sumire. Unfortunately, he cannot do that. He touches her more often now because he is wary of his rivals, no Nagawa Sano''s actions in particr. Ever since that guy became an evolved human, for Sumire''s sake, he has increasingly be an eyesore for him.

    Makoto Soujiro aside, recently, he has been very bothered by Nagawa Sano. Yuhi understood that even if he put a ring on Sumire''s finger, a man like that would not surrender easily. But, at the very least, Nagawa cannot openly pursue Sumire when they are married.

    That is what he is aiming for. Nagawa truly cares for Sumire now, so he will not do anything that will humiliate her. If Nagawa wants to pursue her after Sumire is married, he can only do so in private.

    "It relieves me that you made this decision. None of us want to leave her either. I know the offer is crazy good, but it''s too dangerous."

    "Lucifer is openly making appearances now. Is what you told me correct?" Yuhi immediately understood why Kou was hesitating.

    Sumire will be wide open for an attack if they all leave now. However, Atsuro and Shin will still be around, including the guys in akagumi and hyou4. It would be easy to distract them. There will be asions when they cannot keep an eye out on Sumire.

    During those asions, Lucifer will take advantage and meet with Sumire.

    "The fact that they haven''t met directly yet after everything that has happened is already amazing. Perhaps we ought to let them meet at least once."

    Yuhi shakes his head. Even a single meeting is dangerous; Lucifer''s obsession with Sumire isn''t normal. Who knows what that madman will do if they end up meeting? He can''t go to the US since that would leave Sumirepletely open.

    "Your dreams or love. Mimi asked me this before, and in the end, I dragged the other guys to go with me abroad, so we weren''t there during Mamoru''s ident." Kou trailed off. "I am already disqualified for choosing my dreams over staying with her."

    "Do you regret it? I hear you two were close."

    Kou wore his usual smile on his face, but there was a hint of loneliness in his eyes.

    "Even if I stayed, I''m not confident that I could do anything to help her. It''s true when we heard the news; we rushed our work to hurry back as soon as possible. But when I saw her in that state, Ipletely froze. Ran broke down the door to get her out, Tetsuo controlled the media so they couldn''t follow, and Jun made the arrangements in a hospital."

    "..."

    "Asuka-chan told me how angry you were at them for not being able to help Mimi. But, then, you should be angry at me too. I couldn''t help her."

    Yuhi shakes his head.

    "Honestly, I have no right to be mad. All I could do was send her indirect messages. The real reason why I was so angry was because I was frustrated with myself. I couldn''t go to her even though I wanted to."

    "Yu-Yu."

    "So don''t me yourself. We all share some of the me; we can''t pin this on one person. Of course, this wouldn''t have happened if Mamoru didn''t keep secrets from her, but even that is something I can forgive."

    Mamoru didn''t want Sumire to get involved. He wanted to resolve it so she wouldn''t have to do anything.

    "I won''t leave her, but if you want to go. You can."

    Kou sighed. "Your so heartless, Yu-yu. How could we leave you alone with her? I believe that''s the real danger."

    "Idiot. Let''s get back to practice."

    ''Sumire, I truly can''t leave you. You may scorn meter on when you find out, but I won''t retract my decision.''

 Chapter 743: 2011- The Refusal

    Chapter 743: 2011- The Refusal

    An hourter, Takeyama is walking through the halls,pletely lost. He would have epted the receptionist''s offer to show him around if he knew this would happen.

    ''I know he doesn''t like seeing me but to not even show up despite knowing that I am here. Had it been any other producer, they would have called Yuhi arrogant and not bothered with him anymore. But how can I let such an exceptional talent go to waste?''

    Takeyama looks around the school. This is the first time he has actually gone inside. Normally he would just ambush Yuhi at the gate. But today he was in a hurry, the deadline for the participants participating in the festival ising up. If he doesn''t submit M5''s entry soon, they won''t be able to join in even if they eptter.

    Initially, he only came to scout Yuhi; however, after seeing Yuhi perform with the other guys, he changed his mind. Moreover, now he could use the other guys as leverage to persuade Yuhi. But even that n failed.

    ''There is no use persuading us; we have the same mindset as Yu-Yu. We won''t leave Mimi alone.''

    Recalling Maon Kou''s blunt and cold rejection, Takeyama sighed. Why are they all so obsessed with Ibuki? He doesn''t understand it. No, that''s wrong. He did hear about Terashima Yuhi abroad, but the news that Sumire would be performing and was slowly returning to the entertainment industry caught his attention more.

    It''s not like he wants to hold a grudge against Ibuki Sumire. After all, that girl is talented, and he has always been after the talented ones.

    ˇ­....

    Star Town Year 2011, March. Kitsune Entertainment.

    Takeyama is staring at the woman in front of him with an even darker gaze than the previous days. He doesn''t know how many times he hase here to this same waiting room, hoping to meet Ibuki Sumire. Only to end up seeing the face of her manager. He understands that thepany highly values her and that she must be very busy. But it''s not like he is someone with no status.

    It''s very unusual that she hasn''te to meet with him at least once. Is she an arrogant person? Takeyama shakes his head. No, no, music doesn''t lie. The first time he heard her singing on the radio, he immediately found out her details and took the first flight there.

    ''I won''t give up. I will make Ibuki Sumire a star.''

    Katakura Leona, Ibuki Sumire''s manager. He even made an offer to take her along with Sumire. Normally most managers would take the bait, but she isn''t budging. It''s strange; when she saw the documents, she did seem interested. But she keeps refusing.

    "I wonder how many times we have met now, sir Takeyama."

    "If we count today, and even the times I stopped you on the street, that would make this the fiftieth time."

    "Has it been that many times already? You are very persistent, aren''t you."

    "So about Sumire-"

    "Sumire said no. She told you to go home." Leona interjected.

    Takeyama frowns upon hearing those words. "Did she truly say that?"

    Even if she is arrogant, she would at least refuse directly. Rather arrogant people who think they are much better than the rest would more likely to do that. That''s why he doesn''t believe for one second that Ibuki is the one that is actually refusing.

    "Of course she did. She told me yesterday during training at nine."

    "So she trains thatte? She is very diligent."

    Leona shakes her head. "It''s the mandatory training session for all our artists in the morning."

    It''s strange whenever he praises her. This woman always refutes his words and makes Ibuki seem like azy person.

    ''I even detect a bit of hostility.'' But surely not. Ibuki is somebody who can make this woman''s career rise. Having a star like Ibuki will make her a golden manager.

    "I am sure you know what I came here for. Please let me meet with Ibuki. I will exin it to her directly."

    "Even if you say that, I am troubled too. That girl is very stubborn and threw a tantrum thest time I asked her."

    Before he could say anymore, there was a knock on the door. "Leona-san? I apologize for disturbing your meeting. But can I speak to you for a bit?"

    "Fuuko? Yes, you cane in."

    Takayama sighed. Shouldn''t she ask him first if it''s okay? No matter, today he will be more persistent. A woman with pink-colored curly hair wearing a caramel-colored modest-looking dress stepped in with a few books in her hands.

    ''Pretty, she looks like a doll. But looks are not everything.''

    The minute the girl started singing, Takeyama sighed. Se? Most people with pretty faces tend not to be able to sing. That''s why when he first saw Ibuki''s picture, he was skeptical at first, but he actually heard her sing in person from a distance when he first came here.

    "Mister Takeyama, let me introduce you to ourpany''s new star. She has only been with us for a short while. But thepany intends to focus on her."

    "Hello, I am Hori Fuko."

    "I see. It''s nice to meet you, miss. Are you an actress or a model?"

    "N-no, I am a singer."

    Well, he figured that out when she sang just now. She does have a decent voice, but it''s nothing special.

    "I am an international producer. I came here to scout Ibuki Sumire."

    "I-I see. Sumire-chan is very good at singing."

    Are they friends? No, they probably don''t know each other well enough if she is new. It''s too bad he can''t find any other means other than her manager to get closer to her.

    "If you''re going to be focusing on this girl now. You can give me Ibuki Sumire, right?" Takeyama lip''s curved into a smile. "After all, I doubt an entertainmentpany as small as this one has the resources to promote two artists."

    "You must be joking; even our smallpany can do that much. But if not, somebody''s work will just have to decrease."

    ''Which one would they sacrifice? This girl who looks to be more like a model or Ibuki Sumire, who can sing very well?''

    Either way, maybe he can take advantage of it. If thepany would rather focus on this other girl, then that means Ibuki''s position in thepany will be awkward. When that happens, he can take her, can''t he?

    "Since you two have met now, this is good timing."

    "Oh?"

    "Since you''re making such a good offer, thepany has decided to ept."

    "I see, so when can I see Ibuki."

    "-with Fuuko in the front." Leona finished.

    Takayama''s gaze dimmed upon hearing those words. Are these people crazy? Has he truly wasted fifty visits only for them to suggest him sign this random girl?

    "I think you need to do your research a bit, Miss Leona. You seem to have misunderstood how I work. I only recruit exceptionally talented people. I came to Japan strictly to meet Ibuki Sumire and recruit her because she is talented. If you say I still can''t see her, I will find another way."

    The only reason why he hasn''t searched for an alternative method is because he has been respecting how they do things here. But, if they continue behaving like this, he no longer has to respect their traditions.

    "Thepany is pushing for Fuuko, and Ibuki will be kicked out soon for her disrespectful behavior and attitude."

    "If she is getting kicked out, then that is even more so for me to take her. She is a golden egg that I do not want to let go of. You can''t possibly expect me to pick up something that isn''t gold."

 Chapter 744 Very Different

    Takeyama sighed at the memory. Even after that day, that pink-haired woman deliberately appeared in front of him so many other times. Before he knew it, he started to hold a grudge against Ibuki even though a part of him was skeptical about judging her before meeting. Since that woman and Katakura Leona were being annoying, before long, he started to me Ibuki for everything.

    His thoughts break off when he hears singing. Isn''t this the art building? But that''s a nice voice; it''s warm and filled with light. Ibuki is also a student here, isn''t she?

    He has secretly been watching her concerts for the past few months since the FNS J festival. Even if he does hold a grudge, he cannot deny that her voice is still the best.

    It''s a pity, however, that no matter how talented she is, with such a terrible personality, she won''t make it very far. It''s notmon knowledge, but the most humble individuals are the ones who making it very far. Although being too kind can be a weakness too.

    Her music is so pure and beautiful. Music never lies, and yet why did she keep rejecting him? Why are there so many terrible rumors about her? At first, he didn''t pay much attention, but it increased and became difficult to ignore. Considering how irritated he was after returning abroad, he believed every word of it.

    But when he saw her singing on the FNS J festival stage for the first time, he started to think that something was wrong.

    ''I will only get a little look, and then I will hold back.'' Takeyama followed the direction of the voice, and sure enough, he spotted Ibuki in an empty ssroom. She was painting on an easel by the window and singing.

    "One day, in the sound of the rainfall, I can still hear that voice

    The voice that called out to me

    Through all the thick and thin, you''re always by my side

    So I can look forward and walk again

    At that time, while standing on the stage that I had always dreamed

    What will appear in my thoughts,

    Indeed, it''s the face of you

    This song, and this voice, they''re all connected to my precious feelings

    Everyone was cheering for me before I even realized

    I wish for this song and this voice will reach high and far throughout the world

    Little by little, carrying that warm feeling

    Your thoughts will be my hope

    Following my dream, with only one yell." Sumire sang.

    ''Too good; she is far too skilled. Didn''t she go on a long break after what happened with her boyfriend?'' Most singers who go on breaks tend to getzy and stop practicing. So when they return, their voices aren''t like what it used to be. Even missing a single day of training can be fatal. Could it be that even in her condition, she still continued to sing?

    Now that he thought about it, during that meeting. That manager did slip up and said that Sumire practiceste. Even though she covered it up with the morning session excuse, he could tell that she was lying. If she is this diligent with practice, surely she isn''t bad.

    This song is different than her usual style; it''s not powerful as her other songs. But he wouldn''t consider it a bad either.

    His thoughts break off when their eyes meet.

    "You sing well. Is that a song you will be releasing soon?"

    "Ah-y-yes, it''s for an album." Sumire seemed startled, but she quickly replied.

    Takeyama stood at the door for a few minutes before deciding toe inside. He walked over to the easel, the girl had been drawing the scenery outside, or so he thought.<sub> </sub>

    "Your drawing Yuhi?"

    At those words, her cheeks turned red. "Ah-huh, it''s a bit embarrassing to draw him when he is in the room. So, I usually stay behind and do this."

    She truly is a diligent person. But then why did she turn him down? Why did she pass him on the street with a cold expression before? Being turned down aside, there was a time when he coincidentally saw her on the street and chased after her. But she looked at him coldly and pped his hand away.

    Takeyama takes one nce at the easel. He doesn''t know much about art, but even an outsider like him can tell how warm this drawing is. No, that''s not all. It''s so realistic; it''s a painting, but how can it be so vivid?

    "Did youe to see Yuhi?"

    "I did."

    "Yuhi is practicing with the other guys right now. If you like, I can take you to him. But ah," Sumire quickly rummaged through the cab and pulled out a pamphlet. "This is a map of the school. Yuhi and the others will be over here." She marks a spot on the map.

    Could it be that she is being considerate, knowing he doesn''t like her? It''s very strange. Even though he has been saying hostilements about her this entire time, a part of him is starting to think there is something wrong. The image of her in his mind and the real her is too different.

    "It truly is a shame," Takeyama muttered.

    "A shame?"

    "There are times when I think your a good person, but how is that possible?"

    "I see. Since we are on this subject, can I ask why you are so hostile toward me?"

    Takeyama looked at her with wide eyes. For a moment, he is stunned before frowning. Here he was, giving her the benefit of the doubt just now, but shepletely destroyed it. How can she be so shameless and pretend not to know the reason?

    This is stupid; since he already knows where Yuhi is, he ought to leave quickly. Takeyama turned to walk away but then saw the look in her eyes. A strong and determined gaze that wanted answers. Is she truly unaware? He indeed suspected something was wrong with how her manager treated her. But even then, he pushed that thought out of his mind.

    <o>,m He took a deep breath and sighed. "If you must know, it''s because you turned down my offer."</o>

    Sumire looks at him, confused, and he even bes even more agitated. This is frustrating because all her expressions so far seem genuine. If she was lying, she would exhibit some signs in her bodynguage, but she isn''t.

    "What are you talking about? Exin it to me properly."

    "My offer for you to join my team in America."

    "Eh? Your team-" Sumire suddenly eximed loudly. "Wait, as in, you were scouting me? When?"

    Takayama looked at her with wide eyes. The frustration he felt was reced by confusion. This reaction, she seemed excited at the idea of being able to debut abroad. But then why? Was the bad feeling he had back then correct?

    "Sorry for interrupting. But I found that book Sumire and I graded your paper too. I have some time, so if you want to go through the answers with me."

    Sumire''s eyes lit up. "Then I have loads of questions for you, sensei." Sumire briefly turned to him and whispered. "--street-"

    Is that an address? That''s right, Ibuki and Terashima made that announcement a month ago. It seems like their new amodation is unknown to the media. Is it truly okay for him to know that? Then again, they didn''t finish their conversation. It seems like she had no idea; then, was it Katakura Leona who tricked him?

    ''I did doubt it. I never met Ibuki face to face. I never heard her response directly. But Katakura Leona really knew how to push me on edge.''

    It seems like he will have to investigate directly.

 Chapter 745 Seeking Answers

    Thursday, June 4th. - Tokyo TV Station.

    It only took him a day and a half before the results from the investigation were right in front of him. There were details of Sumire having a bad rtionship with her previouspany and how they exploited her. It seemed like they never intended to promote her as their top artist and only scouted her due to her being a member of the Ibuki family. Thepany was on the verge of decline, and recruiting Ibuki was their way of saving themselves.

    The more he read, the angrier he felt. How could he have been so stupid? The signs were all there, and they even admitted that they would be cutting Ibuki off.

    Back then, he assumed that perhaps Sumire had received a different offer that she had epted already, and that''s why thepany was nning on cutting her off before she left. How wrong was he?

    That time when they met on the street, there was something wrong with her. Her clothes looked torn, and anger and pain shed through her eyes. It''s not hard to imagine what had happened. If thepany nned to cut her off and made that known, then that would have left her vulnerable to be attacked.

    The information on the reports aside, is there any other way he can confirm directly?

    "Oh my. Mr. Takeyama?" A familiar voice called out to him.

    Takayama turned around and spotted a woman with bubblegum pink colored hair. Unlike thest time he saw her, she matured and gave off the impression of a star. But her aura and presence are still far weaker than Sumire''s.

    "Miss Hori Fuuko we meet again." Takeyama said with a fake smile on his face.

    "What brings you to Japan?"

    p "I came here to scout Terashima Yuhi, well more like M5 now."</anda>

    "I see; you''ve always had a good eye for people. But right now might be difficult."

    "Howe?"

    "Yuhi is currently dating Ibuki Sumire; it seems they n to get married since he got her pregnant."

    Takeyama sighed quietly in his head. This woman has been in the entertainment industry for a long time, but she still hasn''t learned. She is far too easy to read; even back then, he sensed that she was hostile towards Sumire.

    "Are you saying Yuhi is only marrying her because he got her pregnant?"

    "You don''t know Yuhi as well as I do. Yuhi is the type of person who values traditions. Since they happened to know each other before, he mistook his feelings as love and epted her. Now that he has gotten her pregnant, he will take responsibility for it."

    He would surelyugh if he wasn''t trying to get information out of her. If she truly thinks Yuhi''s feelings are a mistake, then she is blind, no even a blind person can tell that Yuhi genuinely likes Ibuki Sumire.

    "Miss Hori Fuuko, since your calling Yuhi by his first name. It seems like you know him. Are you two friends?"

    "Actually, we dated for a short while."

    Oh? Even without her exnation, Takayama understood. No wonder her grudge against Sumire seems to be stronger than before. It''s because Sumire is dating the person she likes.<sub> </sub>

    After speaking with her for twenty minutes, the girl eventually got up to leave but not before leaving her contact information. Takeyama waited for a bit before he got up to follow her. If Hori Fuuko is here, then surely Katakura Leona is around too. He watched her enter a waiting room.

    It did not take long before a familiar person came into view. She had aged more since hest saw her, but Takayama recognized her immediately.

    "Fuuko! There you are; what did I say about being punctual?"

    "I apologize, Leona-san. I was just having a short chat with Mr. Takayama downstairs."

    "Takayama?" Leona paused. "Are you talking about-"

    "Yes, it''s him."

    "And you had a chat with him? How was it?"

    "He seems strangely interested in Ibuki still."

    At those words, his lips curved into a smile. So she isn''t as dumb as she looks? Perhaps she did that deliberately just now. Takayama couldn''t miss the look of disgust that shed through her eyes. How unusual, even though it was so clear to him before, why did he ignore it?

    ''When I passed her on the street that time, I should have been more persistent. If I did, then perhaps she would have long been by his side. Perhaps she would not have had to suffer.''

    "I don''t understand what is wrong with that man. No all of them; why are they so fixated on her?"

    "Beautiful, has a good singing voice, dances well, andes from a rich household. It''s normal for any man to fall for these traps." Fuuko stated as she took a sip of her tea.

    "Sure, her singing is good, but she-"

    "She doesn''t have the same problem as before. You saw how she was during the FNS J festival. Back during her showdown with Takahashi Yumi, we could still say that she could only stand on the stage because her senior was there. But it''s different now. She stood on that stage in front of thousands of people all alone and even sang not one but two songs." Fuuko dropped the cup in her hands.

    She looked livid; gone was that earlier sweet and innocent look.

    "Why? Why can she suddenly sing? I thought she had mental health problems. But what is with her suddenly? Since the festival, she has been appearing on more programs and performing more lives. All her CDS are selling out and are making the top of the charts. At this rate, she is already umting more than enough points for the next Queen cup."

    "But you don''t have to do the preliminaries like her because of your status. That is the difference between you two."

    "Hahaha." Fuukoughed. "I only don''t have to do it because of connections. But if it''s her, it would be because of her ability."

    "That''s how this industry works. Didn''t you tell me before that you never expected to beat her based on skills? That''s why we bribed all the media outlets. We spent a lot of time and money getting them on our side."

    Takayama sighed. What type of conversation is this? But now he is starting to understand. The main reason why the media is so hostile towards Sumire is because these people bought them over. Instead of using that time to work on her skills, here she is using such a cheap trick.

 Chapter 746 Confirmation

    This is not the first time he has seen an artist like this. He has been in the entertainment industry for so many years now. There are a lot of dirty dealings in the industry, and artists who do not have a good social background end up working from scratch. Even then, they will always fall against people with good social backgrounds. Because of this, they resort to bribes, tricks, or sleeping their way to the top.

    But even amongst those people, Hori Fuuko is the most shameless one. How did she manage to brainwash an entire entertainmentpany? Unless she slept with the president. It wouldn''t be surprising if she did.

    "I can''t stand it; not only is she stealing my attention away. But she is even getting married to Yuhi." Fuuko said bitterly.

    "Calm down, Fuuko; if Takayama is really recruiting Yuhi, then their marriage ceremony will be dyed."

    At those words, Fuuko''s expression rxed. "That''s right, with this timing."

    "Exactly, Terashima-san is not a fool. He will not pass on this opportunity just to stay with her. This will certainly dent their rtionship, and you can use that chance to intervene. Don''t worry, Fuuko, I am on your side."

    "Even so, it''s concerning. There has to be something we can do to stop her momentum. It would be bad if Takayama-san learned what happened before."

    "Rx, even if he finds out now, what difference will it make? Unlike before, we have more connections and power."

    "But wasn''t he suspicious before? He may learn the truth now." Fuuko mumbled.

    "I doubt it. Once he holds a grudge,, that guy won''t change his mind easily. She is already on his bad side."

    Takeyama clenched his fist as he continued to listen to their conversation. So these two were the ones who sabotaged her.

    "It''s difficult to get rid of Ibuki. Even with all the bad rumors about her, she is still getting offers. We could try what we did before, but that was very risky, and I don''t think she will fall for it again."

    "The photos from that time were not very good, but we can still use them. If people learn she was fooling around at that age, it will certainly dent her career."

    He didn''t stay to listen anymore and continued to walk away.

    ''Music does not lie.'' Now that he thought about it, Ibuki Sumire was the one who said those words. Before he even learned her name, he was already following that philosophy. Indeed, a person''s true naturees out when singing. Ibuki Sumire''s songs are gentle and filled with light.

    Takayama recalls the address from the other day. ''I suppose I can pay her a visit now that I have confirmed everything.''

    ___

    Sumire and Yuhi''s home, North Tokyo.

    ''Hmmm, I think I am following the recipe correctly.'' Yuhi-san suddenly had the urge to have macaroons after those macron adverts interrupted our movie time. It''s not something she has made before, but since she is good at baking, it was surprisingly easy to follow the recipe. But appearances can be deceiving; she ought to taste test it several times first.

    "You don''t have to listen to his whims all the time."

    Seeing Hino, Sumire looked over and saw Yuhi alone on the couch, looking at documents with aplicated look on his face. Hino hade over with some work for Yuhi. Sometimes she forgets that Yuhi is a businessman too.

    "It''s alright. I like it when he acts childish. It gives me an excuse to spoil him."

    "You say that, but if you overindulge him, he will take it too far and start making unreasonable requests." Hino trailed off. "You don''t need me to spell that out for you, do you?"<sub> </sub>

    At those words, her entire face turned red. "I-I know! You don''t have to say it like that."

    "Well, that''s good then. You''re taking a long time just making macaroons, though."

    "That''s because I''m cooking unagi too."

    "Why are you-" Hino paused and sighed. He ran his fingers through her hair and patted her head. "Does Yuhi know that you know what my favorite dishes are?"

    Sumireughed. "Of course he does. I had to confirm it with him first."

    "Sorry foring over so suddenly. I know I shouldn''t be interrupting your time alone with him, especially since you resolved yourself to tell him to go. But I was just worried; he will get angry."

    "Mmm, I know. So maybe my making macarons for him is a way to ease the tension. I have already nned the conversation several times in my head since we spoke about it. But even then, I couldn''t picture a scenario where he wouldn''t get angry at me."

    "Sumire, maybe you should think about it again. Yuhi is already famous abroad, so I do not think this will make any difference."

    "Don''t be stupid, Hino; you know every musician''s dream to stand on that stage."

    "I will admit that Yuhi mentioned aiming for it before, but Sumire, your more important to Yuhi than his dream."

    At those words, Sumire sighed deeply. "I know that very well, even though, as his biggest fan, I don''t agree with his logic."

    "Instead of thinking from a fan perspective, you should think about it from the point of view of his wife-to-be."

    ''Wife to be, I like the sounds of that. Next week I will be Terashima Sumire.'' At the thought of that, she felt a warm sensation in her heart, and her cheeks turned red.

    "I am very happy that he is considering our future rather than running off somewhere."

    "See? Then-"

    "But Hino, having those thoughts are selfish. Yuhi became an idol and not a singer for a reason."

    Hino shakes his head. "Yuhi became an idol, not a singer, because he knew you would make the same decision. Can''t you see, Sumire, everything Yuhi does is for you? If you were to tell him to leave now, it would be very cruel. No, he would fall apart--"

    Before Hino could say anymore, she felt a pair of arms hug her from the back. "Hino, what are you lecturing Sumire about again?"

    For a moment, Sumire thought he overheard, but when she turned her head and saw a sleepy-looking Yuhi, a relieved sigh passed her lips. Even though she has resolved herself, it''s still difficult to do.

    She doesn''t want Yuhi to get angry at her. Since they became a couple, Yuhi has never truly gotten angry at her since she arrived in Tokyo. Although there was that incident not too long ago with Mashima Mirako, she knew Yuhi held himself back.

    This time, how will he react? Would he hate her atst? A part of her is afraid. She noticed it a long time ago and yet didn''t say a word for this reason alone.

 Chapter 747 One Day

    "Mm," Sumire muttered as Yuhi kept kissing her neck. "My dear-"

    "Eating." A single word escaped his lips, and she felt her already red face heat up even more.

    She kept averting her gaze, not wanting to see Hino''s expression. Now that she thinks about it, whenever something intimate happens between Yuhi and her, she never pays attention to Hino''s face. It''s almost like she subconsciously understood.

    "I''m lecturing her about taking the day off today."

    Yuhi rolled his eyes as he raised his face from her neck. "Let her take a break; she works hard enough. Didn''t her song make the top three not too long ago? That''s very good for an artist that is steadily resuming their activities."

    Indeed, her recent songs have made the top of the charts. Many people initially doubted that she would get a position on the charts. But when she released ''beat break and love chronicle'' as two different singles. Both made the top five, and one made the top three.

    No matter how good she is doing, some questioned her for not getting number one. But thoseints were drowned out easily. Getting two songs in the top five isn''t easy, even more for someone who has been on hiatus.

    "Moreover, if you yell at her too much, I will have to act as a shield."

    Sumireughed softly when Yuhi changed their position, so her face was buried in his chest.

    Hino only continued to sigh. "Stupid couple." Hino trailed off. "Let me make a phone call. I''ll be right back."

    With those words said, Hino left the room, and she felt Yuhi hug her even tighter than before. He wasn''t saying and was simply holding her tight. Sometimes Yuhi-san has these moments where he simply holds her and does not say anything. But, it has never bothered her. She likes being held by him.

    After a few minutes, Yuhi let her go. "What did Hino mean just now?"

    It takes her a moment to realize the meaning behind his words. Ah, he did overhear their conversation. Sumire felt her heartbeat increase. What does she do? How much did he overhear?

    Before she could speak, they heard the beep from the inte and a knock on the door. At first, Yuhi ignored it and continued to stare at her.But the person was very persistent.

    "Damn, who is it now," Yuhi grumbled. He walked over and gently kissed her forehead as he squeezed her hands. "Let''s talkter.''

    ˇ­

    Their persistent guest ended up being none other than Takayama.

    Takeyama''s arrival couldn''t be any better. She nned to tell Yuhi today, but when she saw the look in his eyes after he overheard the conversation, she immediately froze.

    "This is good tea," Takeyamamented as he took a sip.

    "Thank you."

    Yuhi was frowning the entire time and eventually spoke up. "What did youe here for?"

    Takeyama puts the cup down. "Today, I didn''te here for you." He turned his attention to her, and Sumire immediately understood.

    It seems like he has found out the truth now. Then again, she did ask Sano to leak the information to him.

    Her thoughts broke off when Takeyama stood up and then kneeled on the ground in front of her. Sumire looked at him dumbfounded as he bowed his head.

    "I owe you an apology. Ibuki Sumire, my behavior has been beyond disgraceful. Although I suspected something was amiss, I acted based on my emotions instead of the evidence that was right in front of me. I understand what type of person you are now; your music has never lied."

    This is quite the poetic apology, but her gaze softened. ''I can feel the sincerity behind his words.''

    "Thank you for searching for the truth."

    "You''re truly a good person. No, that''s not all. Even now, your voice amazes me. I believe you are one of the few rare talents one discovers in a single decade."<sub> </sub>

    "I''m not that good-"

    The apology aside, what is with this endless amount of praise? No, this shouldn''t surprise her. It seems like he was trying to recruit her before. If so, then he was probably a fan.

    Suddenly Yuhi, who was quiet, speaks up. "Are you extending the offer to Sumire too?"

    "Yes." Takayama immediately replied.

    Sumire blinked, hearing Takayama''s straightforward answer.

    Huh? Hold on a second? She couldn''t make sense of the situation, but Takayama had already stopped kneeling and had passed Yuhi an envelope filled with documents.

    "You can both sign it at the same time. The deadline is approaching, so today would be convenient."

    Yuhi reached out for a pen and was about to sign the document when she spoke up. "I won''t go." Her voice was quiet, and she wasn''t even sure what she said until Yuhi mmed his fist against the table.

    "I thought I heard you wrong in the kitchen just now. But it seems like I wasn''t wrong. Sumire, are you really telling me to go alone?" Yuhi''s gaze was cold, and Sumire shuddered.

    This time he is truly angry, but she cannot let that sway her resolve. Sumire takes adeep breath and looks at Yuhi with a determined gaze.

    "You heard what I said, I won''t go, but you will."

    "Damn it, Sumire, what are you talking about? Isn''t this your dream too?"

    "Yes, yes, it is. I will be lying if I say I am not tempted. However, even more than that, I understand my current position. Takeyama-san, I understand that you mean well. Had you sessfully met up with me back then, I would have epted the offer regardless of my status in the industry. It wouldn''t have been strange if I had gone along with you even though I was a newbie. But the situation is different now. I went on hiatus for a year despite only having debuted for two months. Even when I returned, I only did small activities and didn''t release any new songs. Can''t you see? If Ie along now, it will only invite criticism." Sumire exined.

    She watched as Takayama''s expression turned grim, but he nodded.

    "You are right about that. But I believe you are worth the risk."

    Yuhi interjected with a yell. "I''m not going if you aren''t."

    "That is something a child would say," Sumiremented coldly.

    "Then I will be a brat about it. Sumire, how could you even suggest this? How could I leave you alone- no, you''re pregnant, Sumire. If I go along with Takeyama, I will be gone for at least two months. What about the wedding? What about you giving birth? How could I miss out on those things?"

    She is truly ttered that he is prioritizing that over his dreams. It means for Yuhi, she is more important. Even if the entire world fell apart, he would still prioritize her.

    ''I feel so loved and treasured. He looks very angry now, but his scoldings are filled with affection and concern.'' A year ago, she never thought she would end up in this situation. But it''s precisely because she can feel his love that she can say this.

    Sumire didn''t let the happiness show on her face. She can''t show him that she truly wants him to stay by her side. She has to be professional.

    "Yuhi, I am not weak. The real reason you want to stay has nothing to do with my pregnancy and the wedding. Your just worried that I would meet Lucifer."

    Yuhi bit his lip and clenched his already bawled fists tighter.

    "Your safety is important, yes, and I can''t deny that I worry about Lucifer making a move after I leave. But what is more important to me is marrying you and seeing you give birth. To raise our family, that is more important than anything. Don''t tell me you truly think I am refusing this strongly because I think your weak?"

    ''No, of course not. I understand, Yuhi, you love me this much.'' But, at this stage, she will only consider being a hindrance. It is already enough for the media to criticize her a lot and be subjected to those judging gazes. But she does not want Yuhi to experience the same as her.

    If she continues being like this, one day, Yuhi may truly see her as a burden.

 Chapter 748 More Important

    "Sumire?" Yuhi said.

    "I do think that way."

    She was struggling to hold back her tears and kept her head down. But for Yuhi, it looked like she was ignoring him. She heard a few curses before he stormed off and mmed the door. The moment she knew Yuhi had left the building, she slumped to the ground.

    "Ibuki-"

    "Chase after him, give him the papers, and make sure he signs it. You can message Hino afterwards."

    Takeyama seemed reluctant to leave her, but she heard a rush of footsteps and saw a frantic-looking Hino. Ah, judging from that look on his face, he must have met with Yuhi-san. Instead of chasing after Yuhi, Hino came here to check on her. How silly, even though Hino said he prioritized Yuhi.

    "Leave her to me."

    Takeyama nodded and rushed out, grabbing the documents on the way. The moment he left, Sumire turned to Hino, but thatsted only a second before she felt her vision turn blurry and her chest tightening, followed by unsteady breathing. Ah, not again.

    "Sumire Hey Sumire are you-"

    "I-I''m fine; this is nothing." Sumire barely managed to say. But it hurts; she feels like she is about to suffocate.

    Yuhi, she never wanted to hurt him like that. Even back when she rejected him, she only had his best intentions in mind. It hurts; she wants to be selfish and tell him to stay by her side.

    ''Don''t go anywhere anymore. Please don''t leave me.'' If she said such words to him, he would certainly be happy. But she will never be able to erase the guilt in her heart.

    ''You''re destroying his happiness.''

    The reporters are right about one thing. If it were not for her, Yuhi would not have had to suffer such grief, sorrow, and pain. She may have given him happiness, but the sorrow outweighs the joy.

    It''s no good Ru, no matter what she does, in the end, all she can do is hurt, people.

    _____

    ''I already knew because I investigated her. I knew. I should have-'' But seeing it with his own eyes, seeing her gasping for air like she was drowning hurt him more than he thought. Hino looked around, hoping to find a paper bag, but he felt Sumire tug on his hand and shake her head.

    Hino immediately understood; if he used one of those, Yuhi would find out. Even now, she is thinking about Yuhi before herself. But he can''t just leave her in this condition.

    In romance movies, this would be the best time for the hero to enter the room and save the heroine. They would share a romantic kiss that would heal her. But right now, even if he were to call Yuhi to return here, Sumire might not make it.

    ''I choose Yuhi. I made my mind up. I chose to protect Yuhi''s happiness and sacrifice my own.'' But ever since he became Sumire''s manager, he has struggled to keep his emotions in check.

    Hino takes a deep breath before heys Sumire down and bends down. Their lips touched. ''I need to get some air into her first, and then we can use the bag again.''

    Since it was his first time doing this, it took him a while to adapt, but by the time he finished, Sumire had fallen asleep. Hino sighed deeply before picking her up and cing her on the couch. He drapes Yuhi''s coat around her, and the girl''s expression immediately rxed.

    ''Damn it. I truly can''t hold back these emotions anymore. Sumire, you are more important to me than Yuhi.''

    .....

    A few hourster 8:00pm.<sub> </sub>

    It was roughly around eight when he finished cooking and heard the door open. Hino prepared to scold Yuhi, but it wasn''t Yuhi but a man with teal-colored hair.

    "Kira."

    "I borrowed Yuhi-san''s key."

    "You were with Yuhi?" Hino sighed in relief.

    In the past, whenever Yuhi became emotional, he would do something stupid like sleep with other women. Or going to a bar and getting drunk.

    "He identally called Kou, and Kou tracked him down."

    "Where was he?" Hino asked worriedly.

    "Beating up some thugs in an alleyway. I think he was trying to go to Bar akagumi, but he didn''t get very far when some people picked a dight with him."

    "So Yuhi-"

    "-is in bar akagumi with Hamano Atushi. It seemed Hamano had just returned today; that must be why Yuhi was trying to go there. Kou and Ran are dealing with the reporters. It seemed Sumire-san leaked the news to the media that we would ept."

    Hino could only sigh, hearing those words. That girl nned far too ahead. At first, when he heard what she wanted to do, he was reluctant to agree. After all, this would hurt Yuhi. But he agreed because he knew that this decision would hurt Sumire more than it would Yuhi.

    Jun sighed deeply, and his gaze fell on Sumire on the couch. Initially, Hino wanted to bring her to her room, but he didn''t want to overstep his boundaries.

    "It took her a while before she could sleep."

    "I can predict what happened. Sumire-san is very silly; she should know better than anybody how Yuhi-san feels. But again, she chose the path that would cause her more pain."

    So even Jun understands that it''s normal for the guys who like her to understand.

    "I think Yuhi-san ended up signing; it''s unfortunate he signed since he was being emotional. But now that he has, he can''t take it back." Jun chose his words carefully. "Because Yuhi-san made the first move, the others signed too. None of us want to leave Sumire-san alone when it''s dangerous, but we all understand what she wants. She would want us to go with Yuhi because she doesn''t want him to be alone."

    Indeed for Sumire, what is more, important is Yuhi. More than the other guys achieving their dreams, she doesn''t want Yuhi to be alone.

    "Her being selfish like that, you don''t mind?"

    "It''s more like we are used to this. She has done crazier stuff before. Ibuki Sumire isn''t just the girl we all like but our belovedposer. We will respect her decisions regarding our careers, even if there is something more important than that."

    So that''s how they see this.

    "What will you do?"

    At those words, Hino exhaled deeply, and he turned to the girl fast asleep on the couch.

    "I will stay, so take care of Yuhi."

    ''I''m sorry for breaking my promise Sumire, but you have be more important to me than Yuhi.''

 Chapter 749 I Will Only Love You

    Thursday 11th June, Iro Road High School, Main Library.

    A week after her first week of arguing with Yuhi-san, Sumire found herself eventually caving in to search for him. When she woke up after having a panic attack, she grumbled to Hino about how frustrating Yuhi was. ''Not just you but Kou and the others understood my intentions. Howe he doesn''t understand?''

    So for the past week, she has avoided him, and the same went vice versa. He has not tried to reach out to her. She, however, was made aware of his whereabouts at all times by their mutual friends.

    It seemed like everybody was under the impression that she would misunderstand since Yuhi was not returning home. It''s not like she was worried that he would sleep around. But some of her felt relieved knowing he was crashing in bar akagumi or the M5 mansion.

    Even though graduation and the festival were tomorrow, Shin had assigned her a sudden assignment that would count for extra credits. Does she need extra credits when she has already been epted into the university of her choice? Moreover, the assignment Shin assigned her was something a third-year university student would struggle to do. Even with her higher IQ, this will be a struggle.

    Sumire thus found herself in the library after ss. She wanted to have onest practice run-through with the other guys for tomorrow''s performance. But Shin wasn''t having it.

    ''Yuhi-san has frequently been staying in the library too.''

    When she recalled that, she understood why Shin was so persistent. That guy is doing this deliberately. The resources and information she will need toplete this assignment can onlye from this library.

    Since the festival was tomorrow, the library was a ghost town. There was not a single person there, and even the usual librarian had put a sign on the desk.

    If it''s a ce Yuhi-san would lounge around- Sumire nced over towards the back of the library. He will most likely be over there. Sumire turned in another direction but nced at the note in her hands.

    ''Shin, I will seriously get back at him for this.'' Making her go to the library to do some phony assignment is just a pretext so she could meet with Yuhi-san.

    Tomorrow is the festival, graduation, and afterward, it was supposed to be their wedding. But, after the graduation ceremony, Yuhi and the others will be on their way to the airport to fly to the US.

    Their first ever fight, normally the media would have caught word of it and taken advantage of the situation to write more bad stuff about her. However, it seems everyone is more upied with the fact that not only Yuhi, but the entire M5 is going.

    If they don''t makeup now, the performance tomorrow will not be good.

    But to make up for this reason, no. She doesn''t want this to continue any longer, either. A week is enough; they are not children. They need to meet face-to-face and talk it out again. Sumire takes a deep breath before she makes her way to the back of the library. The moment she arrived, the first thing she saw was a figure lying down on the couch. It was Yuhi; hebooks surrounded him.

    ''The window is open; it must be cold.'' Sumire removed her poncho and draped it around him. He looks tired, and his face seems a bit thinner. Has he not been sleeping and eating well?

    Sumire shakes her head. Forget it; even if she expresses her concerns now, she will only look like a hypocrite. She turned her attention to the bookshelves. Focus on the report now; the apology willeter. She had only been searching for a few minutes when Yuhi stirred awake.

    "Sumire?" Yuhi mumbled.

    The moment she heard her name escape his lips, she froze. This is bad; she hasn''t seen him properly in a week. Although she caught glimpses of him from a distance, she hasn''t talked to him properly since that day.

    "I-I''m just borrowing some books, don''t mind me," Sumire said, startled.

    "Are you writing a report?"

    "Yes."

    "It was probably Shin; he lured you in here to make up with me."

    Uh, oh busted already.

    "M-My dear, are you still angry at me?" Sumire managed to ask despite the awkward atmosphere.<sub> </sub>

    "I am."

    His answer was swift, and yet she didn''t feel the same coldness in his words as a week ago. Maybe it''s okay now? Just as she was thinking about what else to say, she spotted the book she was reaching out for on the verge of falling. She felt a familiar sensation in her palm. Yuhi''srge hands had stopped the book in mid-tracks, but this caused arge red-colored bruise to appear on his hands.

    Sumire immediately grabbed hold of it and inspected the damage. To an artist and a musician, a single injury can be serious.

    "You know, I''m still angry at you."

    Ah, of course, he is. Even though she was upset that he didn''t understand her intentions. The truth was she didn''t see him because she felt too ashamed.

    "At least, it should have been that way. Have you heard from the others that I have been staying here a lot?"

    "Ah--y-yes?"

    "Over here, there is a clear view of the gardens."

    It takes her a moment to understand that he was not only speaking to her normally but the fact that he is admitting to watching her.

    Her lips curved into a smile, and sheughed softly.

    "Don''tugh. It''s really hard for me to get angry at you. You''re too cute; my eyes follow you no matter where you go." Yuhi seemed embarrassed since he averted his gaze.

    She reached over and tugged on his sleeve. "Then, it''s okay if we talk now?"

    Yuhi nodded and led her to the couch. She reached over, opened the couch drawer, and found a medical kit.

    Yuhi burst intoughter, and she pouted. "It''s better to be prepared!"

    "Indeed, I wonder why the unused drawers were suddenly locked. Did you ask the teachers for permission?"

    "I asked the librarymittee."

    ''For your sake.'' But Sumire didn''t want to say it out loud. Yuhi extended his hands out, and she started to disinfect the wound. For the next few minutes, she spends it on treating his wound.

    "Stop looking at me." Sumire broke the silence when she realized that he was staring at her closely.

    "You''ve gotten prettier again." Yuhi sighed deeply. "I leave you alone only for a week, and look what happens. What happens when I go? You will be so dazzling and have even more men lined up at the door."

    "The only man I will allow inside our home is you."

    "I see; you love me that much. Even if I were to leave you alone, you''d still love me?"

    Despite his casual question Sumire understood the meaning. Deep down, he must have been afraid, afraid that her feelings would change if he were the one to leave again. He doesn''t want a repeat of what happened before.

    "Yes, I will only love you."

 Chapter 750 I Want You To Promise Me

    This conversation is not turning out how she nned. No, the past week, she has thought of countless scenarios where they would make up. But something always went wrong. Sumire looked into his eyes with a determined gaze only to see tears in his eyes. Ah, he-

    Yuhi pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly as he said quietly.

    "-please change your mind."

    "But you already signed the contract-"

    "Not me, you. You can still sign; you cane too."

    Oh, so although Yuhi has resigned to the fact that he has to go. He still hasn''t given up on taking her with him. But she supposes that is exactly like him.

    Before she could even reply, she heard him clearly this time; he was crying and trembling all over. Sumire bit her lip, the continuation of the tears from that day left her eyes, and she couldn''t speak. Her thoughts broke off when Yuhi cupped her cheeks and brushed his fingers across her eyelids.

    "Hino told me what happened. You, your always making me worry. Why do you keep saying stuff that you don''t mean? Haven''t you learned your lesson already?"

    Sumire already understood that he was referring to the incident where she turned him down. She ended up having a mental breakdown after he left and even injured herself. She regretted it so much.

    "Yuhi, I-I''m sorry."

    "Your so silly." Yuhi kissed her eyelids."Tell me again, is there another reason why you want to stay behind here?"

    "Actually, I was thinking of searching for Ru. Eli told me about the situation with Ru currently being a member of the ck Alice organization. I already understand that he is doing something stupid for my sake. But I want to tell him to stop. Lucifer is too dangerous, andRu hasn''t fully recovered yet-" Her sentence fell short when Yuhi brushed his fingers across her lips.

    "So, it''s about Mamoru, after all," Yuhi said. "I did suspect it, but you actually admitted it to my face."

    "M-My dear, you''re so scary, but I find you very cool."

    <o>,m Yuhi lightly kissed her lips. "Silly girl. I understand Mamoru is important to you. No, I prepared myself even before we started dating. I didn''t disturb you when you were dating Mamoru because I truly wanted to see. Between him and me, who do you care for more?"</o>

    Sumire looked at Yuhi, horrified. "That''s so cruel; you tested my heart and yed with my emotions-"

    He reached over and stretched her cheeks. "Need I remind you how many games you had yed with me, even before we started dating?"

    Sumire pouted, but she knew she couldn''t refute his words.

    "Right now, Mamoru needs you, that is what I feel. Since you returned from seeing him in the facility, I have have already prepared for this deep down. But, it still came as a bit of a shock to me when I realized that you''re prioritizing him over our family."

    She shakes her head. "That''s not it. For the longest time, I have wondered what I can do for Ru. How can I repay the kindness he gave me? I pondered about it for so many nights and eventually realized something. There is no use in me thinking about it alone. I have to ask him directly."

    Thest time they met, she couldn''t get through to him properly because of the circumstances. But ording to Eli, Ru isn''t like how he was in the facility now.

    ''He puts on a facade, but I can tell that he has full control of his senses.''

    "I get it." Yuhi nodded. "But, I am still upset. I wanted to see you in a wedding dress."

    "You don''t have to worry; ,we can resume the wedding immediately when you return. The venue will be the same. I spoke to the organizers already. They said they would be more than happy to give us the venue again."

    "What about the dress?" Yuhi asked.

    "It''s in a safe ce. If you want to see me wear it, can I when we get home?"

    "That wouldn''t be special." Yuhi sighed as he grabbed hold of her hands and led her over to the bookshelves. In the end, the two sat on the ground with their backs leaning against the shelves. "If we stay near the window, people will see us."<sub> </sub>

    Sumire blinked before sheughed. So, right now, he doesn''t want anybody to interrupt them? He is so childish, but she loves this side of him. She loves everything about this person.

    "My dear, you haven''t been sleeping well, and your precious face looks thinner." Sumire frowned. "If you don''t eat well, you will lose your handsome features."

    Yuhiughed. "As usual, I find you expressing more concern for my face. But for someone who likes my face so much, you don''t look often." He suddenly leaned closer, brushing his forehead and lips against hers.

    Sumire felt her entire face turn red and the sound of her steady heartbeat turning rapid. But she closed her eyes and soon felt familiar lips on hers. Only a week has passed since theyst kissed, yet it feels like it has been forever. After kissing for a few minutes, she felt Yuhi''s hands lift her shirt.

    ''Kissing involves a bit of touching; you know that well.''

    It was something Yuhi mentioned to her when they first dated, how familiar she was with it. The reason being, ''Toh taught me.'' However, it feels wrong to admit that to Yuhi, so she never shared it with him.

    Her thoughts break off when Yuhi lets her go.

    "Are you okay?"

    Sumire nodded shyly, and Yuhiughed. "Well, that''s all for now. We can continueter."

    Continueter? That means he will being home with her. A relieved sigh escaped her lips.She has subconsciously been worried about it, worried that Yuhi would not forgive her. If she ended up failing and he stayed overnight somewhere again, it would hurt so much.

    "Everything happens for a reason. You often quoted that when we first started dating. But you don''t do so anymore."

    "That''s because there is no need. Yuhi, you know and ept everything about me. Everything happens for a reason, even the daily misfortunes. I still believe that strongly, but certain events have no meaning too. Events that will have a different meaning per person. There will be some who consider it unfortunate and some who do not."

    "Then, how do you feel towards our future together? About us?"

    Her lips curved to a smile as she leaned forward, wrapped her arms around his neck and mumbled in his ear. "Regarding us, I have very irrational thoughts that I cannot exin. Would you like to listen, Yuhi?"

    At those words, he suddenly pulls her away and averts his gaze. Sumire blinked, puzzled, and watched him for a few minutes before chuckling.

    "It''s been a while since I have seen you so embarrassed," Sumiremented. "It''s quite refreshing. Ah, I would love to take a photo, but I left my phone in the ssroom." She sighed deeply.

    Her sentence fell short when an arm shot out and passed her a phone.

    "Take it quick, send it, and delete it," Yuhi mumbled.

    "Yuhi-san your so cute." Sumire giggled as she took the phone off him and took a few pictures before sending it to her phone. Her gaze softened when she saw his wallpaper. It was a picture of their first date in the amusement park. "We have made many memories together, haven''t we?"

    "Yeah."

    "I have to thank you for everything, Yuhi. I didn''t think it was possible to heal my heart. I was in a pretty messed up state ever since you left to go to Tokyo, I tried to distract myself with Sano, but it onlysted so long. I was slowly crumbling away. I thought it was fine, and I stopped trying to wish for a better future, but Ru tried so hard. His efforts led me back to you, and then you showed me that this world can be beautiful."

    Ru tried so hard, and because of it, she could ept the kindness that Toh and Ren gave her.

    "So, Yuhi, I want you to promise me."

    "What is it?"

    Sumire wraps her arms around his neck again and mumbles something in his ear before drawing back with a smile. "You can do that much, right partner?"

    "Sure, boss."

 Chapter 751 I Am Staying Here

    Friday 12th June 2022, Sumire and Yuhi''s home.

    Yuhi''s gaze fell on the girl, still fast asleep in his arms. He recalls the details of the previous night and exhales deeply. ''I almost forgot how she has a bad habit of teasing me.'' How can she be so daring and yet so innocent at the same time? It will drive him crazy not being able to touch her like this.

    But that was the first time where it felt like they truly connected. The rumors about him bing soft aren''t a lie. Ever since he started dating her, he no longer feels like himself.

    "Mmm, my dear?" He hears a sleepy voice to see Sumire half awake.

    Yuhi kisses her eyelids, nose, and lips. The kiss on the lipssted longer than a few seconds.

    "You were amazingst night. Thank you."

    Sumireughs softly. "I will admit that it was a bit embarrassing for me. But I am d that you''re happy, Yuhi."

    Damn, now he truly doesn''t want to leave her.

    "Are you going to be staying with me for the rest of the day? We don''t have lessons, but since we are part of the festivalmittee, chances are we will get dragged around."

    "I did promise to help out at a few stalls. If you don''t mind helping too, Yuhi-san, we can do it together."

    Yuhi sighed deeply. However, he feels relieved that Sumire is getting along with others better now. It''s upsetting how much of her attention they are taking from him. His thoughts break off when Sumire sits up, and the nket slips, revealing her bare skin.

    He felt his heartbeat increase.

    She rubbed her eyes and yawned. "My dear? Is it still early? I''d like to get some more rest."

    "It''s only six; sleep a bit longer."

    "But we have to be there early, maybe we should get ready now."

    Yuhi shook his head and pushed her back down as he joined her. "I want to sleep more too."

    "Then, you can spoil me more, Yuhi."

    Spoil her more, huh? Yuhi watched as the girl snuggled up against him. Today they were supposed to get married. However, there hasn''t been any negative news because of Takayama''s interference. What will happen after they go?

    He ran his hands through her hair. ''I need to make sure everything is okay before I leave. Give Atsuro strict instructions, and there is that person too; he would certainly be an asset if something went wrong.''

    "My dear, I will miss this," Sumire mumbled softly.

    "You can still change your mind." Yuhi reminded her.

    Although the initial deadline had passed, Takayama mentioned that if somebody else dropped out, Sumire would be the first person they''d consider. He put her name down on the list just in case.

    "No, there is no need. I have to help Ru."

    ''It upsets me after all, even though I understand that she is not doing this because she still likes Mamoru.''

    "My dear, you can''t flirt with any girls or look too handsome."

    Yuhi blinked, hearing her words. "Is this why you tried to pack my suitcase with strange clothes?"

    Hino had to stop her and remind her that if she did that, it would ruin his image.

    p "Don''tugh. This is a serious matter. Listen up, Yuhi, if a girl even remotely gets close to you, I will be very upset!"</anda>

    "It''s the same for me. Limit your secret rendezvous with Hino, okay?"

    Sumire tilted her head puzzled. "But Yuhi, Hino ising with you, right?"

    "Huh?"

    "I mean, I know he is my manager now. But every time you have a work trip, he has always gone with you."

    Indeed, that has always been the arrangement. However, doesn''t Sumire realize? Since Hino has be her manager, Hino has no longer followed him around. But would it be different since he is going abroad?<sub> </sub>

    Since he has been avoiding Sumire for the past week, unfortunately, he has not seen Hino much. They haven''t spoken about whether or not he would being too.

    "I see. Then limit your rendezvous with Nagawa."

    "Mm okay, my dear! What else?"

    "You have to video chat with me whenever you go anywhere."

    Sumire blinked, surprised. "But, my dear. Normally you don''t like talking on the phone. But now you''re suggesting video chatting-"

    "I''d like to see your face every day, even if I can''t touch it for a while. I still want to look at you." Yuhi admitted.

    Or rather, he spends so much time staring at her. If he suddenly stops, there will be a problem.

    "Then, Yuhi-san, you have to send me letters!"

    Huh? Letters? But if they are video chatting every day, does he need to send a letter? Seeing her enthusiastic expression, however, Yuhi found himself nodding, and Sumire leaned forward and kissed him. For a moment, he is startled but chuckles softly. So much for going back to sleep.

    ...

    Iro Road High School -A few hourster.

    Ever since he signed the contract, he has been dreading the day he would have to part with her. His fellow team members were in the middle of their solo performances, while he found himself in the corridor in the main building, not the auditorium where the concert was being held.

    ''I need to go there soon, but just for a short while.'' Yuhi''s gaze fell on his surroundings. It''s strange; it''s not like him to be so sentimental. But he spent the past three years in this ce. To think, after today, he won''t be here anymore.

    He has been here for two extra years than Sumire, and yet it was only the year where she came where he started to get attached to this ce. Before she came, he seldom attended lessons since he had had enough credits for graduation for a long time now.

    If he had continued on with poor attendance, it might have been difficult for him to graduate this year. But because Sumire kept saying she liked guys who were punctual, he found himself attending more.

    "We take these days for granted, and before we know it, our surroundings have changed." A familiar voice said.

    Yuhi sighed deeply. "Just because you are her manager doesn''t mean you can start quoting her lines."

    "You''re being petty over the strangest stuff."

    Yuhi recalled his conversation with Sumire the other day.

    "So hey you-"

    "I''m staying here," Hino replied immediately.

    "I thought so. Sumire doesn''t know that, though; she thinks youring with me."

    "I did consider going with you, but you don''t need me anymore. You have the guys in M5. I am sure they will take good care of you and stop you from being reckless. A fine example happened recently when you almost went into a bar, and Iwa dragged you away."

    Yuhi sighed deeply. "Is that being looked after? I feel like he was releasing his pent-up grudge against me."

    "But that''s why you don''t need me. You would be more reassured if I stayed here too, right?"

    At those words, Yuhi nodded. "Atushi and Jae returned at the right time. But those two will be busy. I need somebody who will solely focus on Sumire."

    "To be honest with you. I know she practically forced you to ept. But I thought you would be more stubborn."

    "It''s because even when she was saying those cold words, I saw her tears. I knew she was struggling to even speak. That''s why I made a show off storming off."

    "Because of that, I could kiss her, so maybe I should thank you."

    Yuhi sighed deeply. "You say kiss, but it was just CPR."

    "It''s still our lips touching."

    The mere thought of it bothered him, but he knew better than to unleash his temper. If Hino didn''t do that, Sumire would have been in serious danger.

 Chapter 752 A Single Colour

    "I may just be repeating the same cycle," Yuhi mumbled as he stared at the window with the perfect view of the auditorium. He could hear the cheers from the crowd from over here. "Ever since I epted, so many people have asked me how enthusiastic I am about going abroad. Although I have smiled in front of the cameras, I have never answered those words directly. Of course, I don''t want to go; I won''t be fine being apart from her. But I understand that this decision hurts her more than me. I don''t want her to cry anymore."

    He was mainly angry because he understood why she was doing this. Perhaps he could have been more selfish if he didn''t understand. No, the situation would not have changed even if he didn''t understand her.

    ''I saw with my own eyes how determined she was. How could I possibly ignore her and be selfish?''

    "I won''t make a move on her while you''re gone." Hino suddenly announced.

    At those words, Yuhi''s eyes widened. "Are you really sure about that? I thought your self-control was breaking."

    "Damn it, you already knew."

    "Of course, I care for you as my family. Naturally, I noticed."

    Hino sighed deeply and mumbled how annoying he was. "I don''t want to be unfair or have a repeat of what happened before with Cas."

    "If you wanted Cas, you could have taken her."

    "Like I could. I saw how much she liked you." Hino trailed off. "I don''t want to have regrets either. But it would be unfair for me to move while you''re not here. So you better be prepared."

    A relieved sigh escaped his lips. "But you know, just thinking about you spending even more time with her."

    "Like going to the summer festival together?"

    Yuhi''s gaze dimmed. "I need to return before the festival. I can''t stand you seeing her in a kimono."

    "I''ve seen her in one already; she wore one at a shoot."

    Yuhi stared at Hino with a dark gaze. This person will be his biggest rival for her, won''t he? Initially, he has mixed feelings about Hino liking Sumire, but he will stick to his word and not make a move while he is gone.

    "I will take care of her and keep her safe. So, focus on properly getting your name out there this time."

    ''Right, every single time I have been abroad, I have held myself back.'' But now he no longer has to do that, his serious music, because of Sumire''s presence by his side. He has learned to love music again.

    "Yuhi!" A familiar voice called out.

    Yuhi''s gaze fell in the direction of the voice to see Sumire running up to him. Her gaze was bright, and her face was covered in sweat as she fell into his arms.

    "Hey, why are you so worn outperforming one song?"

    "They asked me to do three more! Yuhi, there are so many people there! The stage is much closer to the audience too, and I can see everybody''s smiles." Sumire said happily.

    This girl, even though the FNS J festival had arger crowd. For her, the small auditorium stage is better.

    Yuhi leaned forward and kissed her. He hears a sigh from Hino, who said he would stall and give them fifteen extra minutes before walking away.

    "My dear?"

    "He says we have fifteen minutes."

    Sumireughed softly. "Okay."

    To the veryst minute, he will kiss these lips repeatedly. He doesn''t want to forget this sensation, even for a moment.

    .....

    Twenty-five minutester, he arrives in the auditorium backstage with Sumire. It''s not his fault they took an extra ten minutes; Sumire got carried away.

    "They''re here," Kou announced.

    "You''re bothte." Jun lectured.

    Both Sumire and him apologize simultaneously, causing the girl tough softly andment about fate. Yuhi had to stop himself from attacking her. Why does she always look so cute no matter what she does?

    He doesn''t know what he will do, not waking up with her by his side and seeing her smile. But, if it is difficult for him, it will be the same for her. She has resolved herself, so he ought to do the same.

    "We didn''t know what to do with both our chairman and chairwoman missing," Tetsuomented.

    "Let''s have some fun," Jun said brightly.

    "Indeed, music is supposed to be enjoyable." Ran agreed.

    "What wise words from you. I didn''t think you had a brain Ran." Tetsuo said.

    "Do you want to start a fight?" Ran eximed.

    "There are things that only we can do," Kou said.

    To have something precious and important to him, ,he did not understand it back then. He knew what it was, but Yuhi never once saw it as necessary in his life. However, after meeting her, everything changed for him.<sub> </sub>

    ''You''ve connected so many people''s threads together, Sumire.''

    Yuhi steps on the center of the stage and puts the rose on the ground, and several lightse shing out.

    Yuhi: On a stage that''s sure to glitter more than a dream.

    Together we''ll y

    Dreaming Starlight, Dreaming Night

    SHINY RAY

    Kou: A Melody that crosses the night sky

    connecting the stars

    Ran: Even My Emotions Overflow from my Body

    Tetsuo: Let''s Climb a rainbow high in the sky

    Jun: Like a colorful palette, it brings us smiles.

    Sumire: The rising sun makes sleeping buds bloom beautifully.

    On a stage that''s sure to glitter more than a dream

    Together we''ll y

    Dreaming sunrise, dreaming sunrise

    Sumire/ Yuhi: I''ll squeeze your hand and never let go.

    (ALL)Our fortunes quietly ovep

    Dreaming sunrise, dreaming day.

    Shiny Ray

    Ran/Jun: The World''s light shared its excitement with us.

    Kou/Tetsuo: They''re ringing the bells of miracles and magic

    Yuhi: Tie all the fragments of our wishes together.

    And you can hear it, you can see it.

    With a one-two-three

    Step by step to the sky.

    Sumire: On a stage that''s sure to glitter more than a dream

    Together we''ll y

    Dreaming Starlight, Dreaming starlight

    Sumire/ Yuhi:I''ll squeeze your hand and never let go.

    (ALL)Our fortunes quietly ovep.

    Dreaming Starlight, Dreaming Night.

    Shiny Ray !

    When the performance ended, he found the brte smiling brightly at him, beaming happily. Yuhi felt his heartbeat increase seeing her flushed cheeks and smile as bright as the sun. Those clear and yet strong-looking eyes have always reflected the future and their feelings. He reached over and pulled her into his arms, causing the girls in the audience to squeal.

    "Yuhi?" Sumire said, puzzled.

    "Thanks, Sumire."

    He has so much he wants to tell her, but for now, these words are enough.

    "You''re wee."

    Because of you, he can see the colors properly again.

    It''s no longer monotone. He no longer sees a single color.

 Chapter 753 A Deep Clear

    The voice in her heart is simr to the one she speaks out loud.

    She has a bright aura, as an idol that is normal. But there is something different, something beyond that, it''s like it has repeatedly been violently muddied and frozen.

    Fighting and continuing to flow.

    And at the end of it all, it once again flows clearly.

    A deep clear.

    ---

    June 22nd, Artista University, Tokyo

    Time passes by whether or not we like it or not.

    And even if things are so hectic, it seems like one can''t keep up.

    It will never stop.

    Because there is something that will always bind them together.

    With time the nostalgia for the usual day''s increases, and before one realizes it, they be memories engraved in one''s heart.

    Ten days have gone by since Yuhi, and the rest of M5 left to go to the US.

    In those ten days, her life has changed drastically. She underestimated how ''popr'' she was. With Yuhi and the others gone, the entertainment industry is like a pack of wolves trying to climb to the top while their alpha is absent. All the opportunities that would go to Yuhi and the others were surprisingly falling into herp. At first, she thought people were pitying her for the canceled wedding, but it wasn''t like that.

    ''People recognize you for your talent.''

    Sumire''s gaze fell back onto the teacher exining their next assignment. In the end, the university she chose to go to was the one that Yuhi-san suggested, even though she was offered a ce at the most prestigious art university. She sensed something amiss when they spoke to her.

    ''I stayed behind to help Ru, but I have made no progress in actually meeting up with him.'' Both Eli and San have done their best to ambush Ru, but there has been no sess. Maybe he doesn''t want to see her? If Ru really wanted to meet up with her, he would appear before her himself. So, the fact that she hasn''t found him despite searching for almost two weeks.

    He doesn''t want to meet with her. Of course, he doesn''t; he didn''t even want her to know that he was alive, and yet she can still clearly recall it. How he stayed beside her and made sure she was asleep, how he wouldb her hair and kiss her on the forehead, telling her goodnight. Ru may have been experimented on, but there are parts of him that still remain the same.

    He still cares for her the most, and that is why she doesn''t want to abandon him. Back then, she didn''t notice how much he was suffering. If she had realized it sooner, she would have swallowed her pride and met with Sano to make sure Ru received treatment.

    She has so many regrets, and that''s why this time, she wants to help Ru.

    After ss, she had to drag herself out. She had no energy today. Today was one of the first days she had gone to the university. Her schedule has been far too busy recently, and Hino is too happy, so he ends up epting everything. For Mr golden manager, of course, he is delighted that his artist is doing very well. But he is taking it too far.

    Her thoughts break off when someone clings to her arm; it is Asami.

    "Sumire-chan, save me. I can''t walk a single step more." Asami whined.

    Sumire pats her hair. "There, there."

    "Don''t spoil her. Asami was too busy flirting with her boyfriend, so the teacher reprimanded her." Aika appeared from behind her.

    Asami''s boyfriend was a man with low intelligence and looked stupid whenever he opened his mouth. He was also one of the people who were against her before, but since he dated Asami, that guy has apologized to her for his previous actions.

    Asami pouted. "Since we can''t attend the same university, of course, I have to call him."

    "Yes, yes." Aika turned to her. "You look worn out. Is Hino working you that hard?"

    "That vedriver, he never let me rest." Sumire sighed.

    "-and Yuhi?"

    Her lips curve to a smile. "Calls me every day; he isvery dedicated."

    "That''s good, but you know. Long-distant rtionships are hard; if you ever want to search for an alternative, nobody will me you."

    "Aika-chan! Don''t be a bad influence."

    "I''m not suggesting she cheats. But if she ever wants to break it off and find somebody new, nobody would me her for it." Aika trailed off and looked towards the gate. "I mean, you''d have a good alternative."

    Sumire follows her friend''s gaze and finds Hino leaning against the gate.

    "He is on time as usual."

    Asami''s eyes sparkled. "Are the rumors about you two true?"<sub> </sub>

    "Now, who is the one encouraging her?" Aika shakes her head. "Hino is a good guy, however. So if Yuhi never returns from the US, you should consider him."

    Sumire doesn''t reply to those words. She understood why her friends were saying this. Even though Yuhi and her held a conference about their decision, people will still choose to believe what they wanted to. The media didn''t waste any time saying that Yuhi was tired of her and would stay in the US to focus on his career.

    Normally Aika and Asami would ignore those rumors, and curse the ones spreading it. But it seems like they were convinced this time too.

    "I''ll be off; see you two tomorrow." Sumire quickly dashes over to Hino. "Chiwassu."

    Hino takes her bag off her. "Hey, ready to go?"

    "Mmm."

    For the next fifteen minutes, neither of them say a word. It truly is strange walking alongside Hino like this.

    Is it because she is used to walking alongside Yuhi? But this scene of walking alongside Hino should have already be normal to her. Her thoughts broke off when Hino stopped walking.

    "Are those street performers?" Hino mumbled.

    Sumire follows his gaze and confirms Hino''s words. There was a band performing, and they kept changing singers. Rather it looked like random members of the crowd would get a turn to sing.

    "That looks like fun."

    Some of the people singing were out of tune and didn''t sing very well. However, they all wore smiles on their faces.

    Hino shoves her forehead. "Perfect, you go next."

    "H-hey-" Sumire looked at him, startled. Why does he always suggest such crazy stuff?

    Did Yuhi also have to deal with his entric behavior? Sumire sighed deeply, seeing his expression. If she refuses, he will make her next job a living hell. Forget it, she feels a bit suffocated being in the ssroom all day. It''s hard to paint without her dearest around, and shecks inspiration.

    "You owe me," Sumire mumbled as she walked up to the musicians and tapped the guitarist''s shoulder. "Excuse me, can I try to?"

    "Sure, miss-" The guy stared at her, startled. "I-I-I-buki- Sumire?!"

    "Did he just say Ibuki Sumire?"

    "Where, where?"

    In seconds there was a huge crowd, and her sweat fell. Uh, she did want to gather a crowd, but she wanted that to happen naturally. Well, no matter. A crowd is a crowd, and she will make sure her songs reach people.

    "Can I borrow your guitar?" Sumire asked.

    "Y-yes?"

    Sumire thanked him and took his guitar. She shuts her eyes briefly before opening them again. Yuhi, it''s still scary facing so many people. But she no longer wants to hold back. This is her dream, she won''t let anybody take it from her.

    [SUPERORBITAL ]

    "Though we pretend not to notice.

    We gaze at the faraway stairs.

    Spread your wings and fly off.

    Towards another world.

    That now wants to cause a miracle.

    No more hesitation." Sumire sang.

    After gathering her courage and breaking out of her shell, atst, the world outside is far from a gentle one. Even now, she can spy disgusted gazes from the audience. These people are the ones who have not epted her.

    "Even if we are apart

    I feel you, so I will carry on.

    The sky that has begun to take shape, to dash forward, now sparkles.

    Beyond the stars

    That set out toward you." Sumire sang.

 Chapter 754 Everydays

    It''s far from a gentle one. Without Yuhi by her side, she has nobody she can turn to when she wants to break down. At least that is what she thought. Despite the growing crowd, Hino remained in sight.

    "Outstretched palms, holding up.

    The color of the stars.

    Towards a tomorrow

    Where our paths have ovepped."

    But nobody can stop her now. Nobody can stop her from seeking out light in the undiscoverednds of this world.

    "I miss you! Our hearts are joined.

    We look up, beyond the shining rainbow.

    Miracles are brimming, shining.

    Toward a world like that.

    I sp your hand and fly off."

    "Let''s go straight forward.

    Because I feel your heart.

    Lets charge forth.

    The sky toward which we flew off now sparkles."

    "You and I turn our backs to it, faster than a light.

    To the ends of the sky.

    We stared at it, hand in hand.

    Close your eyes, and let our hearts now ovep."

    After the concert however, the guitarist whose name was Namura kept following her around. She was trying to reunite with Hino but due to the crowd it was difficult. Moreover Namura went fromplimenting her guitar skills to professing his love for her in just a few minutes.

    Sumire rolled her eyes when Hino walked over.

    "Am I getting paid for overtime?"

    "Questioning your manager. That''s pretty brave of you. Should I fix this mouth of yours hmm?" Hino said, pinching her cheeks.

    Her brave front onlysted five minutes. Her cheeks are delicate!

    "Ah that hurts. I give, I give."

    Clearly this closeness didn''t sit too well with Namura, since he finally spoke up. "D--- D0n''t tell me when you said two guys you love, you mean''t one of them was Narasaki Hino?"

    His voice really is loud, maybe even louder then herself. Sumire was getting ready to exin herself, when she felt the Hinowrap his arms tighter around herself. Aha, of course he''s going to do this.

    ''I know he isn''t serious. But, Hino said rather than there being rumors about her and a strange guy it''s better if he is the guy.''

    Indeed, when the rumors first started Yuhi called her and said that ''Hino is protecting you well.'' It seemed Yuhi was fully aware that the media would use this chance to set her up with other guys, so their rtionship would fall apart.

    Sumire sighed, those people truly have nothing better to do.

    "Well, maybe it''s like that.

    Sumire nced over at Hino who looked back at her, leading Namura to fall on the ground. what-with those secret looks.why are you two so close?" Hesuddenly stands up."I --I won''t lose to you."<sub> </sub>

    With those words said Namura rushed away.

    She only just met this guy today but he is acting like they have known each other for a long time.

    "You have quite the persistent stalker, you''ll have a problem with that one."

    "Don''t worry I''ll be fine. I''m strong."

    If worstes to worst, she could just beat him up. Nobody would me her since she could im it is an act of self-defence.

    She suddenly recalled the food in her bag."Ah that''s right. When I was baking earlier I ended up making too much. Please take some to the others."

    After she gave Hino the bag she turned her attention to the crosswalk. If she returns home now, she should make it on time. She only turned to walk, but ended up losing her footing.Hino scooped her in his arms immediately.

    Sumireughs lightly seeing his expression."When was I caught?"

    Hino sighed. Backstage whenever I watch you, I have noticed that yourplexion looks pale."

    "Oh, as expected from yougold star manager." Sumire said yfully.

    Instead of refuting however, Sumire only saw a troubled and worried look sh through Hino''s eyes.

    Sumire immediately stopped her joking tone. Shereached over and ced her hand on his face."ou always seem to worry too much. You''ve already done enough for me and yet you still do more. Even now I know you''re working hard for my sake. That''s why it''s alright isn''t it?"

    ''I don''t have to confront him directly about it, he will understand.''

    Ever since Yuhi went to the US, Hino has remained by her side. Whenever they aren''t together, he would make sure to call and message her. Sumire knew all too well how much this person has been working hard for her sake and that''s why it''s alright already.

    Her thoughts break off when she hears the sound of a shutter and sighed deeply. Hino ced her down on the ground but grabbed hold of her wrist. "On the count of one, two-"

    The moment Hino said the next number she was already sprinting, Hino following closely behind her.

    She has already lost count how many times she has run from the reporters like this. Now that she has sessfully returned to the entertainment industry, she has be a public figure again. In other words, the reporters had every right to chase and post news about her.

    If they go overboardhowever, there is Hino''s restraining order. After running for a few minutes, they eventually lose the reporter.

    Hino sighed. "Those people, are getting better at chasing recently."

    Sumireughed. "I wonder what the next headline will be. A loving princess carry? The affair continues."

    At those words Hino tapped her forehead. "Stop causing problems."

    "You''re the one who carried me." Sumire pouted. "Besides-" She trailed off seeing Hino point to the shops and sheughed again.

    "What would you like for dinner today? You must be hungry."

    "Yakisoba."

    "Then let''s get going."

    It did not take long before they went to the shopping market district and bought everything they needed. The vendor at the vegetable store even offered them a discount for always buying. This market is close to the house Yuhi and her bought, and the most important part is it''s close to the sea. After shopping sessfully for dinner, she and Hino headed over.

    This has be a daily routine now, and yet she doesn''t get tired. Hino picks her up from the university, shopping for groceries, spending time on the beach and having dinner together. He makes sure she isn''t alone, and if he isn''t withher, he makes sure there is somebody else.

    Hino really is far too kind, why does he do so much for her when he can''t return her feelings?

    Even now it surprises her, when she was saying goodbye to Yuhi in the airport that day. She didn''t see Hino, and just assumed he was already in the ne. But when Yuhi left and she fell to the ground crying, the person who helped her stand up was Hino.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 755 Everydays Part 2

    That day she immediately understood. Hino wasn''t going to hide it anymore. The most important person to him now was her, and not Yuhi.

    Her gaze fell on Hino, sitting on the sand guarding their bags.

    "Why do you nevere over?" Sumire called out.

    "I''m fine, just watching," Hino replied. "Rather, it''s surprising that you like the sea this much."

    "Hmm, ces like this frighten me since there are usually many people. But nobodyes to this beach."

    "There are rumors that this ce is haunted." Hino pointed out.

    Sumire blinked, surprised. "So that exins it."

    "Are you not even going to scream like a normal girl would?"

    She tilted her head. "Is that what you are into, Hino? I am surprised." She was about to leave the sea and walk back over but lost her footing. But before she could fall into the sea, Hino caught her again. "Um, aha."

    "The only reason I''m watching is because I know you can''t swim."

    "Shouldn''t you be asking why I always ask toe here then?"

    "Yuhi told me before that he often came to the beach with you."

    So Yuhi told him about their study sessions?

    "He quote called you naive for not realizing that he was treating those outings as a date."

    At those words, she felt her cheeks colour. D-date? Those were dates? So those were dates. Before she could say anything, however, she felt something wet against her cheek, and she looked up at the sky. The blue-colored sky from moments ago had vanished, recing it with grey. She and Hino quickly left the sea and walked over to grab their bags. It started raining before long, and they quickly took shelter.

    "Damn rain," Hino muttered.

    "It''s actually very pretty."

    "Only you would say something like that." Hino trailed off. "How were sses today?"

    "Hmm, it''s fun, but." Sumire sighed. "My inspiration without my dearest is too low."

    Hino sighed. "Don''t you call him every day?"

    "You have it wrong." Sumire takes her phone out of her bag and shows Hino her call history. "He is the one who calls me all the time. Also," She flicks through his messages. "-he flirts with me non-stop."

    "Are youining, or are you showing off?"

    Her cheeks reddened even more than earlier. "I-I''m showing off?" Sumire mumbled. "Y-yuhi, I miss him a lot, and I''m upset that he is gone even though I have no right. But because he hasn''t missed a single day calling or messaging, I understand how hard he is trying. I want to treasure these feelings, my rtionship with him, even more than before."

    Hino reached over and patted her hair. "That''s good, it means your heart is healing."

    "But, in the end, I stayed behind because I wanted to help Ru."

    "Regarding Tsueno, I think I can get in touch with him soon. If I do, what are you going to say to him?"

    "T-that I want to help him." Sumire looked at Hino with wide eyes. "Can you really get in touch with him? Even Eli and San are having a hard time."

    "Eli''s methods are too crude, and Sano is just a fool. He is probably giving it away so much that he wants to talk to Tsueno about you."

    "You really don''t like Eli." Sumire pointed out.

    "I don''t like anybody who harms you. Even if he has changed or regretted what he did in the past, he was the one who put you through that hell and forced me to erase all your memories." Hino frowned, and she saw his gaze darkening.

    Sumire tugged on his sleeve. "It''s alright. I remember a lot more now, so I understand your anger, but people can change, and he genuinely seems remorseful."

    Hino doesn''t say any words to that, and she is about to apologize when a car goes by, sshing water on them. Since Hino had swiftly covered her, she didn''t get that wet. For a minute, she catches a whiff of his cologne. Oh, so this is what he smells like. An unfamiliar scent, even though they are always together.<sub> </sub>

    Since they spend this much time together, naturally, there are asions like this where they get too close. But it neversts long, and Hino quickly draws back.

    "I don''t think staying here any longer will help."

    "That''s true." Sumire looked him up and down and took out her handkerchief as she wiped his face. "Stay still."

    "R-right." Sumire stammered.

    It''s truly strange, his self-restraint? Or whatever it is, it is very strong.

    ...ˇ­

    At Sumire and Yuhi''s home.

    When Yuhi first left, she thought this house would be toorge for her. But, with two new additions to her life, this house didn''t feel asrge. Hino''s presence has certainly helped but having the kids eased her loneliness. Thergest change the past ten days was the birth of her children. It happened five days after Yuhi had left for the US.

    The kids were fast asleep, and there was a note from Atushi apologizing that he had to go before they returned. Leaving the children alone for even a few minutes is not safe, but she can''t me him. The fact that he is watching over and helping her with the children is enough.

    Moreover, her gaze fell on Huan, whose arms wrapped around both children protectively. Sumire chuckled.

    "He is exactly like his father."

    "I don''t know about that. Tsueno is more of an idiot. The kid is smarter."

    Sumire rolled her eyes as she ced kisses on the three children''s foreheads.

    "If only I could be with them all the time."

    "You know that''s not possible."

    Sumire sighed deeply. "I know, but I''m their mother. It''s not good for the children growing up without their parents around. This is the time when I have to protect and give them fond memories."

    "You''re protecting them by not announcing another break. The first time aside, your fans will definitely riot, and so will the media. You need to keep working, Sumire."

    "I understand. But, I''d like to be with them more."

    "Then, once their powers have stabilized more, I will bring them along when you do your jobs. Is that okay with you?"

    Sumire''s eyes brightened hearing his words. "Thank you, Hino."

    "Your wel-hachoo." Hino''s sentence fell short when he sneezed. "I asked Hamano to warm the water before he left, so it should be warm now. You get going."

    "Then, should we go in together?" Sumire said yfully.

    Hino immediately looks away and throws a towel in her direction. "Stop messing around."

    Sumire giggled, seeing his flushed cheeks. "I was joking."

    "Why you-"

    She quickly moved away from him and headed towards the door. "Then, as you suggested, I will be on my way."

    On her way upstairs, she could hear Hino grumbling, and her gaze softened. He truly is too considerate for his own good.When she entered the bathroom, she slipped her clothing off and stared at her reflection in the mirror for a few minutes.

    ''Maybe I''m not attractive enough?'' Or is there truly something wrong with Hino? When San was making excuses about those other women''s garments around, he used to say words like.

    ''No man can resist a woman who shows their body or openly seduces, no matter their rtionship.''

    Then again, she probably shouldn''t use San as an example. Toh said something simr too, and Toh is more trustworthy. So, Hino is truly weird.

 Chapter 756 Phone Call

    Sumire sighed deeply when she got into the tub. ''Hino is way too safe. How does he n to woo a girl in that state?'' Or maybe she just likes honest and direct people. Either way, her gaze softened when she thought of how Hino had encouraged her to sing earlier. He really is a supportive manager.

    When she transferred agencies, she requested not to have a manager, and the President agreed, knowing she had a bad experience before. It was difficult, but she was strangely good at promoting, and she could manage. If there was anything she needed help with, Ru would assist.

    Her thoughts break off when she hears the sound of her phone. This ringtone- Sumire takes her phone from the side and, sure enough, confirms her suspicions.

    The words ''my dearest'' appeared on her screen, and she quickly answered.

    "Hey, my lov-" Yuhi froze, and sheughed softly, seeing his expression. "Are you taking a bath?"

    "Mm, it rained so-"

    "Hey, can you lift your camera?"

    She felt her cheeks redden at his ''request.'' If he was right beside her, it would be difficult for her to agree, but because he isn''t, she slowly raised it, revealing more of her body.

    "Damn." Yuhi cursed. "I leave you alone for less than two weeks, and you get even prettier?"

    "Aha."

    "This isn''t funny at all, I can''t touch you, and it''s killing me knowing other guys can see you-"

    "N-not like this," Sumire said, startled at his words. "I-I won''t cheat!"

    Yuhiughed, and she pouted, knowing that he had tricked her.

    "I saw the surprise live; that new song is great."

    Sumire''s eyes brightened upon hearing his words. "You liked it?"

    "Mm, have you recorded it yet?"

    "The recording finished a week ago, and the CDS just finished printing. I''ll be doing promotions for it properly soon."

    "As expected of Hino, he works fast."

    Sumire''s gaze fell on his surroundings. Japan and the US have a thirteen-hour time difference. Right now, it''s five pm here, so over there, it will be six am. He is awake too early, has he not been sleeping?

    Rather, she tilted her head. "You''re outside?"

    "Mm, I''m on the terrace. The party just ended, and everyone is leaving."

    A party it makes sense that Yuhi and the others have to hold events like that since they are trying to promote themselves. But she feels a bit unsettled.

    "Were there any pretty girls?"

    "Nobody prettier than you," Yuhi replied immediately.

    She stares at him suspiciously, and Yuhi suddenly unbuttons his shirt, and she almost drops her phone on the water.

    "W-what are you doing?" Sumire said, startled.

    "I don''t want you to get any crazy ideas in your head. Yes, girls at this party were trying to throw themselves at the guys and me. But nothing happened. When they try to get near, Takeyama kicks them out; that guy is very overprotective."

    "O-oh, but why do you have to strip?" Sumire stammered.<sub> </sub>

    Yuhi''s lips curve to a smile. "So you can see everything and confirm for yourself."

    "Y-you don''t have to, besides your outside. What if somebody sees?"

    "True. I should go to the bedroom and then seduce you there."

    "Yuhi!" Sumire eximed, mortified.

    What happened to the sweet words he spouted when they first dated? Ever since he went to the US, it feels like that mouth of his is getting dirtier. When sheined about this to Hino, he told her that Yuhi had always been like that, so she shouldn''t be surprised.

    Yuhi chuckled. "Sorry, I''m a bit tipsy. But if you really do want to see itter, just let me know."

    "N-no, you should be getting some sleep." Sumire immediately refused.

    As tempting as the offer is, she would die of embarrassment if Yuhi seduces her. Moreover, since they are far apart, she can''t touch him.

    "It''s alright. I wanted to talk to you." Yuhi trailed off. "How are the children? Are you managing?"

    "Giving birth exactly five days after you leave was quite surprising." Sumire sighed. "I didn''t even know I was due."

    "I am so d that Hino was with you then. Had you been walking alone somewhere, it would have been a disaster."

    Hino was there, but there was also somebody else. She happened to overhear a conversation between Hino and the childhood friend.

    ''Did you truly love me?'' When she heard those words from Cassie, Sumire understood why Hino''s feelings were never returned and why the girl fell for Yuhi. Hino must have done something that leads to that misunderstanding. Or maybe it''s Cassie''s fault. Either way, she didn''t want to get involved, and that''s why she turned to leave.

    But that led to her suddenly feeling sick, and before she knew it, she was on the ground clutching her stomach in pain.

    "Sumire, how are you feeling?"

    Sensing Yuhi''s tone, her gaze softened. "It''s alright, I haven''t had many nightmares recently, and Hino is following your instructions. He doesn''t leave until I have fallen asleep."

    "Honestly, asking him to just live with you is tempting."

    The nightmares they are discussing are the ones she has had since she gave birth to the twins. The delivery was indeed painful, but the nightmares that followed during the first night hurt even more. Rather than nightmares, it felt more like visions of what was toe. It frightened her since every scene she saw was covered in blood.

    Sumire shakes her head. "I have no doubt that he would agree if you asked. However, it would be cruel of you to ask him that favor."

    Hino was already doing so much for her; she knew the more time they spent together. The harder it is for Hino to control his feelings. During those idental moments when they would get close to one another, it felt like he would kiss her at any moment.

    It''s already hard for him; if they lived together, Hino would suffer even more.

    "I don''t care how cruel it is. I am worried those nightmares are a sign that Lucifer wille for you." Yuh''s gaze darkened. "Why don''t you at least try-"

    Sumire shakes her head. "If you continue, I will get angry."

    Yuhi bit his lip. She knew she was being cruel saying this, but Yuhi''s suggestion was even crueler.

    "My dear," Sumire said shyly as her cheeks turned red. "What you just suggested a few minutes ago, I don''t mind, so can you return to your room?"

    It may seem like she was trying to change the subject, but she also wanted to get a good look at him.

 Chapter 757 Different

    At those words, she sees Yuhi leave the veranda, after walking down the hallway for a few minutes, he kicks open a door and goes inside. Sumire tilted her head puzzled, and in that second, Yuhi took his clothing off, and she saw bare skin in seconds-

    W-why is he in such a hurry to remove his clothes? Sumire tried to look away, but it was difficult to do so.

    "Do you like what you''re seeing?" Yuhi mumbled. His voice seemed lower than usual.

    Seeing him this way, Sumire understood why he went onto the veranda. He must have gotten really drunk and didn''t want anybody to force themselves on him when he was defenseless. She is ttered that he is truly doing whatever he can to fulfill their promise, but maybe it''s hard on him.

    However, ''I don''t want him sleeping with other women or getting close to them, even if it is a drunk mistake.''

    "I-I don''t know." Sumire stammered.

    Yuhiughed. His smile seemed brighter than usual, making her heart beat faster. He didn''t say anything but kept his gaze on her; his eyes wandered for a few seconds on different parts of her body. He must be very drunk if he can''t even focus.

    "My dear, maybe you should drink some water and then go to sleep?"

    "It''s fine. Didn''t you want to do something?"

    "D-do what?" Sumire said nervously.

    "Well, since we can''t do anything face to face, I was thinking-"

    Yuhi''s next words shocked her even more, and she barely caught her phone that had slipped from her fingers.

    "I-"

    "We can''t?"

    W-what- what is he doing? She has never seen him like this before. But his voice is so desperate and so needy for her. Her heartbeat increased more, and her already flushed cheeks grew even hotter. Why is she so embarrassed? They had been dating for a year and were about to get married.

    This is nothing to be embarrassed about. Sumire takes a deep breath before shyly nodding.

    .......

    Two hourster.

    Sumire waits until she is sure Yuhi has fallen asleep before closing her phone, she slips out of the bathroom with a towel around her. She briefly looks at the tub and shakes her head frantically. S-she can clean that upter. She quickly gets changed, her cheeks still flushed red. By the time she reaches downstairs, a lovely aroma fills the air. Hino must have cooked since she was taking too long.

    "Ah, you came back in one piece."

    Her cheeks flushed more, realizing he understood. "D-did-did you hear anything?"

    "I didn''t. I will assume the rooms in your bedroom are soundproof."

    "T-then why did you ask-"

    "Well, Sumire, I think you forget how well I know Yuhi. Honestly, I am a bit surprised that it has taken him this long for his self-control to break."

    Sumire tugged on Hino''s sleeve. "Is-Is Yuhi always like that towards other women?"

    A troubled look appeared on Hino''s face, and he nodded. "It''s true that he doesn''t have the best reputation with women, and most of those rumors you heard before you dated were true. But that''s exactly why. He was very different when he was with you. His desires were obvious, but he kept it under control."

    "So-um-"

    "He is only acting like this with you after treating you preciously. It''s probably cause your not together right now, when hees back, he will be tamer." Hino trailed off. "Do you need some ice? Your face looks like a tomato."<sub> </sub>

    Sumire puffed her cheeks, and Hinoughed as he ran his fingers through her hair. "I''ll dry your hair for you, so start eating."

    She wanted to tell Hino that he didn''t have to, but she knew he would do it. Sumire sat down, pped her hands as she said a quick prayer, and started eating.

    Momentster, she hears the sound of the blow dryer.

    "Was Yuhi doing okay?"

    Sumire sighed, recalling his state. "He was in his house throwing a party with the others, and he went out onto the veranda because he was drunk."

    "Ah, he really does want to keep his promise with you."

    "Honestly, I am still a bit worried. I''ll call Jun-kun and ask him to be on full alert- but no, if I do that, it would look like I don''t trust Yuhi."

    "Don''t you?"

    "I do trust him, but I don''t trust other women. I know how easy it is to fall into a trap too. The festival was a sess, and M5 is getting very popr over there, this phase usually means some parties and mingling with important people in the entertainment circle there. I know how some important people in the industry think they can do anything just because they have power."

    "I have to admit that''s why I practically stuck to him like glue before. But now he has the guys in M5. I am sure they will beat him up if he ever does anything stupid."

    "Mm, maybe I''m just being paranoid."

    Hino shakes his head. "Considering how I have to act as your shield over here. I can only imagine what he is going through."

    Sumire frowned. "Wait, are girls really actively harassing him?"

    "Takeyama called me the other day, saying he had to move in because of that."

    So her bad feeling was correct. Why does her dearest have to be so handsome? She recalls what happened a few minutes ago, and her cheeks redden. She doesn''t want anybody to see him in that state; he is too defenseless when he is drunk.

    "But well, it seems like there is no need to worry. As long as he has you, Yuhi won''t look or even so much think about another woman."

    "What about-" Sumire stopped herself from saying the girl''s name.

    No matter how bitter she was towards her, in the end, Cassie was the one who called the ambnce since Hino panicked. If she didn''t do that, then her children would have been in danger.

    Hino frowned. "You don''t have to worry about Cas. I know you have figured out that she likes Yuhi, but it''s nothing to worry about because she already made that mistake before."

    "It''s hard to believe that she is truly okay with not telling Yuhi."

    "Even if she tells Yuhi, she will get turned down. She won''t do anything that will destroy her current friendship. Actually, the reason she remains distant and only shows up asionally is because she is afraid if she gets too close, Yuhi will remember what happened before."

    "Does that mean Yuhi will cut her off?"

    Hino nodded. "Mistake or not, Yuhi will me himself for touching someone who isn''t you. Cassie will be on the same level as those other girls. She understands that better than anybody."

    Sumire stares at Hino. "You know, I don''t think I should pry. But, sometimes, I get the feeling that she mightlike you more than Yuhi."

    "You''re just imagining it; it''s not called a one-sided love if she also returned my feelings."

    Yes, but if she thinks back to that day, something is weird. Maybe it would be better if she talked to Cassie in person- Sumire shakes her head. No, she can''t get any more involved than this.

 Chapter 758 The Place I Call Home

    But, perhaps this is something she can do to return the kindness he has shown her. Sumire debated about it for a few minutes. She needs more information, and asking directly isn''t an option. She doesn''t want to ask Yuhi either so that only leaves one person.

    Even though she doesn''t want to contact Sano, he is the only other person Hino gets along with. She still doesn''t understand how they became friends when Hino is such a good guy, and Sano is the opposite. She needs to ask them one day the story of how they became friends, she is sure it will be very entertaining.

    "I think my hair is dry enough," Sumire mumbled.

    "Yeah." Hino puts the hairdryer down and starts to brush it.

    ''Hino is so kind. I really do want to do something for him. I couldn''t cook the yakisoba for him tonight, but maybe I can make it for lunch tomorrow?''

    Her lips curved into a smile. She could already imagine how surprised he would be.

    "By the way, the Star Records president called me to thank you for sending the demo of the new song for Nanairofeather. He said they will work on recording soon."

    When she hears those words, Sumire lets out a relieved sigh. She was worried for a while about whether the president would ept. Ever since she left Star town and moved to Tokyo, Nanairofeather scattered. They haven''t performed together in a year, although they have been doing jobs together. Thest time they were on stage together was in early December.

    After Ru''s ident, everybody was depressed for a long time. When she first moved here to Tokyo, she focused on herself.

    Yuhi always seemed upset whenever she mentioned the others, and she, too, had mixed feelings about everybody. She wanted to see them for the longest time and talk to them all, her dear friends. But, when she thought about the state she was in when theyst saw her, she felt ashamed.

    It seemed they also shared simr feelings since nobody had contacted her. Other than Masaru-senpai, she hadn''t heard from the others. But, the other day, one of the letters caught her attention during her radio program.

    There was no name, and it was written anonymously, but she knew who it was from. Because of that letter, she found the courage to write the song and contact the sender. Mikaze-kun seemed very startled when she rang him. But he answered immediately.

    "I have heard the demo too, and it''s good, but what are the lyrics like?" Hino asked.

    ? "Oh, that''s-" Sumire points to the notebook on the counter, and Hino briefly stops brushing her hair, grabs it, and then passes it to her.

    Light Wonder

    Lyrics: Ibuki Sumire

    Music: Ibuki Sumire/Alto Mikaze

    The fading daylight signals the beginning

    Let''s step into the twilight from here

    A prayer to summon tomorrow

    Illumination winds around your body

    A world where the show''s curtain hasn''t fallen in forever is waiting

    The day when we seize that dream just arrived

    So while calling for cheers and rhythm

    I should be able to start walking forward with you

    If I''m standing with you

    As long as the night lights up

    This crude pain transforms into hope

    Countless hellos and goodbyes<sub> </sub>

    Step by step, it''s wonder light

    No matter how far

    The frolicking lights, that''s the story

    Someday''s wish will be the path

    Go on and on with the sound of your footsteps

    A journey to our future

    Seven lights gently twinkle.

    Hino blinked. "Huh, so that guy canpose too?"

    Sumireughed. "Mm, he is actually very talented. In middle school, we paired together for our first assignment. Neither of us hadposed before, but he was good at the guitar, and I was good at ying the piano."

    "Right, didn''t you go to moonlight academy? The singers andposers were divided and often paired together for assignments."

    "That''s right, each time I was paired with somebody different. First, it was Mikaze-kun, next Masato, and finally, my childhood friend Nao. Normally A and S sses were separated, but there were asions when both sses did the same assignments, and that''s when I ended up paired with Masaru-senpai, Sei-kun, and Daiki-sama."

    "Whenever you talk about them, you look like an innocent girl."

    Sumire puffed her cheeks. "I am an innocent girl!"

    "Yes, yes. But no matter how often I see it, your music is always glowing." Hino trailed off. "The center for this song is Alto Mikaze and Ichinose Daiki?"

    "Yes."

    "Are you-" Hino trailed off and scratched his hair. "-not going to search for Ichinose Arashi?"

    Ichinose Arashi is nanairofeather''s center and somebody she was close with.

    "If senpai wants to appear before me, he will," Sumire said firmly.

    Moreover, right now, she has her hands full with Ru''s situation.

    "Sano is right; you react so sensitively to Ichinose. Is Yuhi in trouble?" Hino joked.

    "Don''t even joke about that, there was a time when I was indeed fond of senpai. However, before I could make sense of those feelings, Ru asked me out."

    "You didn''t like him in middle school?"

    Sumire shakes her head. "The one I liked then was Yuhi."

    "So Sano just acted like an idiot for nothing. I think I am starting to understand now." Hino trailed off and ran his fingers through her hair. "Sumire, do you want to return to Star town? I am not trying to tell you to leave, but maybe you can go home for a bit, and Yuhi can pick you up over there."

    Her gaze softened upon hearing his words. "No, right now, staying in Tokyo is the best for my career. I have no doubt I can sing anywhere, regardless of the venue. But, there are opportunities that I can only have while I am over here."

    "Indeed, Tokyo is the best ce to go to if you want your career to flourish. So I do understand, but aren''t you homesick?"

    "My home is wherever my dear is. Since Yuhi will being back to this ce, I want to wait for him here."

    Her home can only be wherever Terashima Yuhi is. Yuhi treats Tokyo as his home, so she will do the same. Just thinking about Yuhi now, however brought tears to her eyes. She wants nothing more than to hug and kiss her dearest.

 Chapter 759 Similar

    Hino sighed and took out a handkerchief, and he passed it to her. "You''re crying again; you should really tell Yuhi."

    "No, I don''t want him to drop everything and fly over to me."

    "He won''t be, he will just be paying a visit. Come on, it''s almost been half a month. Surely he can take abreak."

    Sumire shakes her head. "If he sees how weak I am, he will surely stay here with me."

    "But, recently, you keep having nightmares. It''s not good for you."

    "I''m okay, Hino, really." Sumire tried to give him a reassuring smile, but he still looked at her, filled with concern. "It''s truly okay, my anxiety isn''t as bad anymore. I stood in front of that crowd earlier and didn''t panic, right?"

    She still felt a bit afraid, so she focused her attention on Hino. Seeing him there for her, she understood why she could stand there calmly because Hino was by her side. She would have broken down if she had been alone, but because Hino was there, she was okay.

    ''I wonder if it''s okay for me to tell him that, or will he misunderstand me?'' Sumire debated in her head but decided not to say it.

    "That''s true. But if you need anything, I am still here."

    Her thoughts break off when Hino reaches over and gently squeezes her hands across the table.

    "Thank you."

    "Eh?" Sumire looked at him, confused.

    "For treating Yuhi so well. Since I have known him, he has never had much luck with women. At first, I thought there was something wrong with him seeing and dating such strange women. But, then,ter on, I learned about your presence, and it made more sense." Hino mumbled. "At first, I didn''t think he was serious about you."

    Sumire didn''t say anything but continued to listen.

    "After all, Yuhi never treated any women well. I just couldn''t see him being sincere toward women. As much as I want to defend him, those rumors about him were correct after all."

    "You were his manager then, Hino. Didn''t you try to stop Yuhi from sleeping with random women?"

    A troubled look shed through Hino''s face. "I tried Sumire, but he was out of control. Whenever I turned to look away for a moment, he would be making out with another woman. Yet whenever I saw him do that, something felt wrong. I don''t know how often I received news from the media that he spent the night with some weird woman in a hotel. I had to bail him out so many times. The first time I walked on him and a woman, I was in for a shock; all I saw was a lifeless look on his face."

    Just the thought of Yuhi being together with another woman was enough to anger her. This is why she never asked for the details about it before. Yuhi always thanked her for being so understanding, but the reality is if she had heard the details, she would have gotten angry.

    "Hey, calm down. You''re going to crush the life out of that mug."

    Sumire sighed deeply. "I just don''t like the idea of Yuhi being together with another woman."

    "Yeah, I figured, or rather Yuhi said it himself. He said your jealousy is really cute, and whenever he dropped some details, your face would go red from anger, and you would puff your cheeks."

    "W-what else did he say?" Sumire felt her cheeks redden hearing Hino''s words. She could already imagine Yuhi saying it and boasting.

    "Well, I don''t think I should be the one saying it. By the way, this was before he learned I liked you."

    "Uh, right," Sumire replied awkwardly, and she stood up. "Do you want to watch a movie? We can wash the dishester."

    "Yeah, sure."

    This is bad, after all, being left alone with Hino. Even though she trusts him not to do anything, she feels a bit strange every time she hears about his feelings. Sumire walked over to the TV and flicked it on. She cautiously joined Hino, who was already sitting down on the couch.

    "By the way, your birthday ising up."

    "Ah yes."

    "I cleared your schedule out, and you have a leave of absence from the University." Hino trailed off. "Do you already have ns?"<sub> </sub>

    "No."

    "Then, make it with me. Rather, I already have an idea of what to do. So if you turn me down now, the tickets will go to a waste." Hino takes something out of her pocket.

    "An aquarium?"

    "Yeah, it was either this or the amusement park, and something tells me that you prefer looking at animals overrides."

    Sumireughed. "You guessed correctly, mister." Her gaze softened, seeing the tickets. This aquarium had opened up shortly after Yuhi left, and she had been meaning to go. But she didn''t like the idea of going alone.

    Hino must have wanted to know that she wanted to wait until Yuhi returned.

    "I''m not Yuhi, but I can''t think of another ce that would make you happy right now."

    "Then, when are you picking me up? Or are we meeting over there?"

    "I have some meetings to attend to first, so we can meet up there."

    "If you are busy, you don''t have to-" Her sentence fell short when he flicked her forehead.

    "Don''t be a fool; those meetings are for your sake."

    "For my sake?" Sumire repeated, puzzled.

    "Hmm. I can''t tell you just yet, but an amazing offer is for you."

    "Then I''ll trust you, Mr golden manager. My life is in your hands." Sumire joked.

    In the past two weeks, they have gotten a lot closer. She doesn''t remember when was thest time she felt sofortable around another person. Asami and Aika are good people but don''t have much inmon. On the other hand, she and Hino had simr hobbies. She truly saw him as a good friend.

    They were watching a random movie; she felt nervous after hearing Hino''s feelings again, so she didn''t check what she clicked. She just had to pick a random mushy romance film that any normal teenage girl would like.

    "You know, what''s the point of romance movies?" Sumire asked.

    Hino sighed. "Says the one who picked it." He turned to the screen and grumbled. "The same as all the other romance films. A normal girl will fall for the most popr guy in school. That most popr guy is dating the cutest girl in school, whom everybody hates because she is a bully. The normal girl changes her appearance, and that popr guy falls for her instead."

    Sumire raised her eyebrow. "Something tells me you watch stuff like this often."

    Hino sighed and paused for a moment before pausing. "Before everything became awkward with Cas and me, she often dragged me to watch such movies. Yuhi also made me tag along on his dates with Touko too."

    "Don''t even get me started on musicals. I love music but do not see the point in musicals." Sumire passes him a bag of chips, and Hino takes some.

    "Finally, somebody who understands. It just seems strange that people burst out singing about everything, even something serious."

    "Right? It doesn''t make any sense. I prefer ys and books turned into movies."

    Hinoughed. "Like a Shakespeare y adapted into a movie?"

    "Correct; you can get a chocte bar for that answer." Sumire passed him a chocte bar, only for him to bend down and take a bite.She looked at him, startled. "W-what are you doing?"

    "Yeah, I thought so. This chocte is bitter. Do you have any lollipops instead?"

    Sumire couldn''t say a word as she stood up and walked over to the kitchen cabs. This is weird; maybe they shouldn''t spend so much time together. But if she did push him away, she knew how heartbroken he would be.

 Chapter 760 Unbelievable

    After taking a phone call, Hino returned to the living room to find the girl fast asleep on the couch. For a minute, he looked at her and sighed. It would be ufortable sleeping on the couch. But, ''going into her room is overstepping boundaries.'' He sighs deeply and shakes his head. It''s not like he will do anything, he needs to stop being so self-conscious about everything. If Sumire notices, it would make her ufortable.

    He walked over to the couch, noticing how red her face was. Frowning, he reached over and ced his hand on her face, only for heat to transmit onto his palm.

    ''I did think she looked a bit off earlier.''

    She definitely can''t stay here; the living room gets cold at night. After hesitating for a few minutes, he picks her up and exits the room, carefully walking up the stairs.

    "Ru." Sumire mumbled.

    The minute he heard that name, a deep sigh escaped his lips. It seems Yuhi was right after all.

    ''It''s not like Sumire ever stopped liking Mamoru. No matter how happy I make her, part of her heart will still belong to him because of how their rtionship abruptly ended.''

    Seeing the tears in her eyes, he felt even more troubled. What Yuhi said was correct, but there is something else.

    After walking for a few minutes, he eventually arrived at the room and ced the girl on therge bed. Hino takes several nces nervously. Indeed, he can certainly see why she doesn''t like staying here often. This room is toorge for one person.

    He went to the bathroom, filled up a tub of water, and picked up a few towels before walking to the room. Sumire was awake, she was sitting on the bed with a dazed look in her eyes, and he hurried over toy her back down.

    "Hino, I''m okay," Sumire mumbled weakly.

    "No, you''re not. I''ll stay tonight."

    Sumireughed. "You''re in my room."

    Hino averted his gaze, and sheughed even more. "I know you have been trying so hard to keep your boundaries."

    "If you know, then don''t make it difficult for me and get better." Hino ced the towel on her forehead. "Am I pushing you too hard? I know I can be a bit overbearing sometimes, but I am not unreasonable. You just have to tell me if you want to take a break and not do certain jobs."

    Sumire shakes her head. "No, I understand very well that you''re already being considerate enough."

    "Really? Sometimes I think I get too absorbed in my job."

    "That''s not bad; it just means you are dedicated to your dreams." Sumire coughed. "Ugh, I feel bad."

    "Of course you do; you have a fever." Hino trailed off."Are you going to be fine? Maybe we can postpone the aquarium outing and do something indoors at home."

    Sumire shakes her head. "No, I will be fine. But I don''t think I''ll be able to attend lessons tomorrow. So could you-"

    "Yeah, already on it." Hino was taking his phone out and sent a message to his friend in the education ministry.<sub> </sub>

    "Having connections is useful; maybe I should get some too."

    "You''re fine just the way you are. Besides, you''re not good at talking to people. Imagining you in a crowd makes me panic."

    Sumireughed. "Indeed, it would be difficult."

    "Since when were you feeling sick? I noticed you recently felt a bit off afteryour concerts."

    But he couldn''t say anything since both of them were very busy.

    "Um, for three, maybe four days?" Sumire admitted.

    This girl is unbelievable. How did she manage both her concerts and university at this time? Now he understands why not only Yuhi but the guys in M5 left strict instructions to keep an eye out for her. Jun specifically warned him that Sumire was very good at sneaking away and hiding whenever she was ufortable.

    They have gotten a lot closer, but it''s still not enough. He has missed out on many years of her life, years he will never get back. If they didn''t bother escaping from the facility, they might have eventually left together. If he didn''t rush the procedure, then perhaps- Hino shakes his head.

    No, this was for the best. If they had stayed longer, Yuhi and Sumire would have been in severe danger. Seeing the girl''s eyelids close, he tucked her in and told her goodnight.

    She says she isn''t homesick, but she probably does miss her friends. He didn''t understand why she was refusing to see them for a long time, but after hearing her talk about her experience, he finally understood.

    ''I gave her some advice recently after she told me, and surprisingly she listened and contacted her friends back home.'' It seems she has only reached out to one person, but that is better thanpletely blocking them.

    His gaze fell on the scores scattered across her desk, just a brief nce, and he knew who they were for. This girl is so stubborn; if she misses them, she should just say so. Did she think Yuhi would be offended? Yuhi is hostile towards her friends but not controlling. If she ever wanted to see them, he wouldn''t stop her.

    It seems like he will have to make a move.

    ˇ­..

    At Entertainment, June 23rd.

    Hino wanted nothing more than to remain by her side today. But he had a lot of work to do at the office. Recently he has been focusing more on his work as her manager and has been neglecting thepany.

    ''I''m okay, Hino. I will just sleep and eat. Go.''

    Indeed, she did look too weak to move around. But Jun''s words remain firm in his mind. Surely she wouldn''t try to sneak off? It was difficult concentrating on his meetings, let alone his paperwork. He takes out his phone.

    The house has CCTV cameras, but he doesn''t like using them. It''s an invasion of privacy, even though Yuhi gave him the password to ess the cameras. It''s not right to snoop around. Besides, it''s not like he left her alone. He debated about it in the car but decided to ring Kusaji Atsuro toe over and look after her.

 Chapter 761 What I Can Do For You?

    Sumire may hate the idea, but she won''t make a fuss. His gaze fell on the list in his hands. Now then, to address the homesickness issue. He decided to call her friends over.

    His thoughts broke off, hearing the sound ofrge footsteps. When Sanoes marching into his office, Hino isn''t surprised. He sighed deeply. "Can you note in like a raging bull? Don''t you have your own reputation to keep?"

    "I just heard word that you convinced the entertainment board to send nanairofeather here to Tokyo."

    "Correction, I asked them to send representatives per city to participate in a contest I n to hold. The guys in Nanairofeather just happen to meet the requirements."

    He thought long and hard about how to get those guys here for an official reason, and this is what he came up with.

    Sano''s gaze dimmed, and he slumped on the couch. "Give me a break already. How can I get close to her with them around?"

    "So, you know how important they are to her?"

    "Of course I do," Sano grumbled. "Senbi Nao is a huge pain to deal with. Whenever we went on our dates before, that guy would always be a third wheel."

    "So you are worried about him?"

    "No." Sano trailed off. "This guy." He pointed to a sheet of paper with a list of the representatives that said ''Tachibana Masaru.'' "Swap him out with someone else."

    HIno raised his eyebrow but nodded. "Alright, I''ll do that. But don''t be surprised if he shows up here anyway."

    The minute he suggested this idea, this guy was at the top list of candidates that the board wanted toe over. Hino understood why Tachibana Masaru''s poprity and talent werepletely different to the rest of his team members.

    He looked at the lists for a few minutes before making his mind up.

    Star Town Representatives

    Alto Mikaze

    Senbi Nao

    Senna Masaro

    Sano looked at the second name with a very disturbed look on his face.

    "I can only do you one favor, Senbi Nao or Tachibana?"

    "Senbi," Sano mumbled. "At least that guy hasn''t punched me in the face yet."

    Hino only sighed, hearing his friend''s words. Sometimes he wonders why he is even friends with this fool, who always seems to make enemies with anybody he meets.

    It''s normal for Sumire''s friends to dislike Sano. But, Hino noticed over the years that people end up disliking Sano one way or another. Actually, that part of him was oddly alike to Sumire. They always seem to make enemies, even if they do not do anything.

    Hino finds his friend ncing around at the office. "She isn''t here; she has a high fever, so she is staying home."

    At those words, Sano bolted up, and Hino stood up and stopped him. "Don''t go."

    "But if she is sick, she will need a doctor."

    "I asked KusajiAtsuro to look after her."

    Sano looked furious at his reply, and Hino interjected. "I don''t think you should be seeing her for a while. D entertainment openly dered that they would take down Sumire, and you''re one of thepany sponsors. If you keep seeing Sumire, you will put yourself in a difficult position and her."

    At those words, Sano sighed. "I miss her."

    "I know you do, but staying away from her is for the best."

    Sano reluctantly nodded. "Regarding Tsueno. I finally found out what type of deal he struck with the boss, and can I just say for somebody so smart, he sure makes stupid decisions."<sub> </sub>

    "Is it regarding why he was experimented on?"

    "Yes, he underwent a simr procedure that I went through, but it was much tougher. In fact, the only reason why I got off unscratched was because they used the data from Tsueno''s experiments."

    Was Tsueno that desperate to get his powers back?

    "For Tsueno, his powers are the only thing that he has to protect Sumire. So, I can understand why he was desperate to regain it."

    Hino raised his eyebrow after hearing those words. "This is rare. Are you sympathizing with someone?"

    "I''m not aplete jerk, you know. Besides, you realize the main reason I stopped bothering Sumire back then was because I knew Tsueno would take care of her."

    "You could have fooled me. I thought it was because of the restraining order Kanagawa Ren made sure to get for Sumire."

    Sano looked even more troubled. "There are too many annoying guys around her."

    "But you trusted Tsueno."

    "I''m not stupid, you know. I can tell when someone cares for her, and Tsueno would do anything for her sake."

    So many people care for Sumire, though. Is Sano implying the only genuine one is Tsueno Mamoru?

    "Anyhow, we need to get in touch with him. It seems like the media are starting to catch on that he is alive; before they publish the news, we need to get in touch with Tsueno first."

    Tsueno needs to be on ''their side'' when they exin it to the media; otherwise, it would be bad for Sumire.

    "You don''t have to worry about that. If the media go too far, Tsueno will step up. He won''t let them hurt her."

    So confident. Indeed it is times like this why he remembers putting up with Sano. He truly isn''t apletely bad guy, but due to his upbringing, some of his beliefs and values hurt others.

    "What about your case? I don''t trust Lucifer-"

    "Fine, don''t interfere," Sano interjected.

    Hino knew that whenever Sano got like this, he wouldn''t be able to say anything.

    "Anyhow." Hino turned to the amended list. "Hopefully, this will cheer her up. She acts strong, but I know she must be lonely. Seeing her old friends may do her some good."

    "She doesn''t need them, she has me."

    Hino looked at him with a disturbed expression. This guy is truly never going to stop. Even if Yuhi and Sumire get married, Sano won''t give up.

    "After you finish, take me to see her."

    Hino sighed. "Sano, I don''t think you should see-"

    "No, you have to let me see her now. I just got away from Lucifer."

    He sighs again, Sano is way too obsessed with Sumire. It''s like he doesn''t even care about his own dignity anymore. That girl can be really scary, she was the one who did this to Sano. It seems her ''n'' worked far too well. This is definitely going to backfire on her in the future.

    "Alright, but if she tells you she doesn''t want to talk to you, then you have to respect it."

    He knew Sumire well by now. Her act is far too wless, she definitely wouldn''t push Sano away.

    "She won''t push me away."

    This confidence- Hino sighed deeply. Well, all he has to do is watch over them. As long as he is around, Sano won''t do anything stupid.

 Chapter 762 Struggle

    Sano was very impatient to see Sumire, and since he obviously couldn''t concentrate. In the end, Sano helped him with most of the work, and they both headed to the manor. The moment they arrived, Hino found Sano inspecting the ce. He watches him, confused for a few minutes.

    "Hey, what are you doing?" Hino asked.

    "I''m just ensuring Lucifer hasn''t installed any spy cameras anywhere," Sano said worriedly as he moved the nt pots to the side.

    "You don''t have to worry. I inspected this ce before they bought it. Moreover, is this really your first visit? I am sure she invited you before."

    "I didn''t want to see her in this house as a newlywed. But well, since they didn''t get married anyway, it''s fine now."

    "You realize that the wedding was postponed, and it will continue when Yuhi returns." Hino reminded him.

    Sano rolled his eyes. "I am not worried about Terashima. After all, he will be gone for at least half a year. I can use that time to win her over."

    At least half a year? Why is Sano so confident about- Hino looked at him, rmed. "Sano, what did you do?"

    "I just pulled a few strings, so he stays there longer."

    Hino shakes his head. "You''re insane."

    He needs to call Yuhiter and inform him what is going on. He will not let Yuhi stay in the US for half a year. Two weeks apart is already driving Sumire crazy. But six entire months? He won''t let that happen.

    The minute they step inside the house, Hino hears the sound of something crashing. He rushed to the source of the sound, rmed to find an angry Sumire and Kusajishi Atsuro opposite her holding his red cheek and a broken vase on the ground.

    Sano immediately went towards Sumire and grabbed her now bleeding hand. "You''re hurt."

    "San?" Sumire mumbled.

    "I''m here."

    Sumire still looked furious, and she seemed troubled seeing Sano. But she clearly didn''t want to stay in the room anymore and let Sano walk her back to her room.

    Hino sighed deeply. "What did you do now?"

    "Nothing."

    "Nothing, he says; she wouldn''t have gotten angry at you if it was nothing."

    "I just told her it''s too much of a burden for her to take care of twins. So she ought to send the twins away."

    "That was wrong of you, and you know that."

    "But it''s true. She isn''t emotionally stable recently; what if something bad happens? She will regret it more if the twins get hurt because she had a panic attack or something. Trust me, Narasaki, this arrangement will go wrong eventually."

    Hino couldn''t say anything to that, as much as he wanted to deny it. Kusajishi Atsuro was actually speaking the truth. Sumire raising the twins in this ''safe'' area was a problem. It''s too isted; even if it keeps her safe from the media, this istion isn''t good for her mental health.

    When choosing this location, Yuhi probably didn''t think of the possibility of him not being with Sumire. Granted, initially, Yuhi didn''t even want to ept the offer until Sumire sprung it on himst minute.

    Atsuro pulled out a cigarette and lighter and inhaled. "You are already doing so much for her. Have you not thought of moving in with her until Yuhi returns?"<sub> </sub>

    At those words, Hino looked horrified, and Atsuro sighed.

    "You like Sumire, don''t you?"

    "Of course I do."

    "Then, I don''t understand why living together is an issue."

    "It''s because I love her, I don''t think-" Hino stopped mid-sentence, but Atsuro must have understood.

    "That you can control yourself, huh? Well, it''s nice that you''re being so considerate. But do you really think you can keep up with that behavior for long?"

    Hino sighed. "Your very blunt, aren''t you? I can see why Sumire was reluctant to meet with you before."

    "I''m only doing it for her own good; you all baby her too much. She needs to see reality."

    "In her current state? You said it yourself how fragile her mental state is right now. Being too blunt will only have the opposite effect right now."

    Atsuro looked at him for a moment and sighed. "You know if you actually made a move on Sumire. Yuhi would be in trouble."

    "Ha, if I ever make a move, that''s the day my rtionship with Yuhi ends, and I won''t risk that."

    He treats Yuhi as his family, he doesn''t want to do anything that destroys that.

    "I see. But it''s good that you stayed behind. However, Shin and I would have looked after her just the same. It would indeed be difficult with our careers."

    Something tells him that Sumire wouldn''t let Atsuro pick her up from school, risking false rumors.

    "She is very different when she is with you. Sometimes I think she may have a crush on you."

    "I doubt it." Hino shakes his head. "Anyway, I can''t move in with her. But, I will drop by often."

    Rather recently, he has been staying overnight because of her increasing nightmares. But there is no way he will say that. It feels like he is breaking his own rules.

    "Yeah, you''re a very strange guy. But, I think your what she needs."

    So many people have told him that, yet he has a hard time believing it.

    "I will drop the medicationter, so make sure you''re here with her then." Atsuro quickly left before he could say anything else.

    Hino could only sigh deeply and slump on the couch. This is frustrating, after all. He spends so much time with the girl he likes, yet he can only remain distant. No matter how close they get, there is a wall that never vanishes. If he even attempts to break that wall, something else will crumble. Can he risk that?

    He is already estranged from his real family. He doesn''t want to damage his second family just because of a girl.

    ''I tell myself this every day whenever I think about making a move on Sumire. But, it''s difficult after all.''

    Sumire isn''t just a normal girl. If she were, maybe it would be easier for him to give up. All he can do now is stay close to her like this. But for how much longer? When Yuhi returns, he won''t be able to spend as much time with her.

 Chapter 763 She Isnt Okay

    When Hino went to Sumire''s room, he found Sano had Sumire pushed against the bed frame, and he was kissing her deeply. This sight didn''t surprise him. He should have known that Sano would do this.

    "You''re so pretty. I''ll use my tongue more; you''re okay with it, aren''t you?"

    This is not the first time he is seeing them like this. In Sumire''s words, Sano was a kissing monster who had a bad habit of randomly kissing her.

    But there was a problem, her gaze seemed hollow and lifeless. Hino quickly yanked Sano away and shook Sumire''s shoulders.

    "Hey, Sumire? Sumire?" Hino tried calling out to her.

    She was looking at him with her eyes wide open. But it felt like she wasn''t really there.

    What''s wrong with her? He has never seen her like this.

    Before he could panic and work out what was wrong, a sh of red hair rushed past him, grabbed Sumire''s arm, and injected a needle. It didn''t take long before the girl''s eyelids closed, and she slumped into his arms.

    "Hey, what did you do--"

    "I just made her go to sleep." Atsuro sighed. "She isn''t okay, you know. She could put up a front when Yuhi was still with her because he could distract her and keep her mind off things. But being home alone, in a huge house, and in an isted area like this one makes her remember the ident. She remembers how she failed to protect Mamoru."

    Hino felt his body freeze after hearing Atsuro''s words. So that''s what the issue was. He always felt that there was something wrong with Sumire. Whenever he watched her with Yuhi, however, she seemed okay, she seemed like a normal girl. But that''s not it.

    Atsuro knew this, and that''s why he was very persistent about meeting with her. Sumire also knew this, and that''s why she pushed him away.

    "If that''s all, all we have to do is drag Tsueno here," Sano spoke up. He turns to Sumire, now fast asleep. "I''lle back with that idiot along, just wait."

    Before Hino could even say a word, Sano had gone.

    Atsuro shakes his head. "It''s no longer a simple case of her seeing Mamoru. That friend of yours already knew, by the way."

    "Huh?"

    "When he confidently said to Yuhi that he knows Sumire better than he did, it''s because of this. He knows what state Sumire gets in when those close to her ''leave her.'' First, it was her parent''s ident. Next, it was Mamoru''s stunt about faking his death, falling out with Nase Siena, who went away, followed by Mamoru''s ident, and then Asahi''s deathst year. Do you know what she was mumbling when I came in?"

    "What?" Hino was too afraid to ask.

    "I found her holding both babies and mumbling. ''The people close to me always leave me. Will you two leave me too? Kyoko and Satomi, I love you two so much. But, what if you two leave too?"

    Hino clenched his fists, hearing those words. So, she truly isn''t okay.

    "She almost dropped the children. So I snatched them from her, and she got angry when I said her mental state wasn''t good enough to take care of them."

    ".."

    Hino didn''t know what to say. He has spent the past two weeks with her but didn''t even notice. No, he knew. But he brushed it aside.

    "Are you saying Sano knew?"

    "That guy knows what will hurt her the most, and he did date her for a long time. Of course, he knew." Atsuro clenched his fist. "Sick bastard, I wondered how he could get away with kissing her."

    It all makes sense now. The ''surprise'' kisses aside, the previous times must be Sano taking advantage of his knowledge of Sumire.<sub> </sub>

    "I don''t even know why I''m friends with him sometimes," Hino mumbled.

    Atsuro sighed. "Well, we can''t control who we end up being close with. Sometimes it just happens unexpectedly." He trailed off. "Sumire''s birthday is tomorrow. Are you taking her out?"

    "Yes, but she is sick--"

    "Take her out," Atsuro said firmly. "I''ll give her some medicine, so she regains her strength. I don''t think she should stay alone here. It''ll drive her crazy."

    Hino nodded, and after a few more words, Atsuro left too. He turned to Sumire, still slumped in his arms, and realized that she was awake since he heard her sobbing.

    "Hey, it''s okay."

    Sumire shakes her head. "I''m so weird, Hino, there is something wrong with me. Atsuro is right, what if I hurt the kids?"

    "You''re not weird, Sumire, and you won''t hurt them." Hino tried to reassure her.

    Hino knew his words didn''t make her feel any better, and he caressed her hair and back. Being this close to her, it was difficult for him not to inhale her scent.

    "Hino, you''re hugging me." Sumire pointed out.

    "Because you need to calm down. I''ll apologize and tell Yuhiter. But, let''s stay like this until you''re fine."

    "Okay."

    "Just now, Sano kissed you. Were you aware of it?"

    "To be honest," Sumire bit her lip. "-sometimes I just nk out and find myself in unusual situations. Like in the past, I''d wake up in an alleyway that smelled like blood. Or waking up in a strange room with some guy in the shower."

    "Did you subconsciously mess around?" Hino asked worriedly.

    Sumire shakes her head.

    "No, I think before it ever got to that, I would snap out of it. There was something in my head that would subconsciously reject others. So, even if the situation came close to that, it never happened. Also, back then, I had Ru by my side. So he would rescue me from any strange situations."

    "Do you miss him?"

    "I do," Sumire admitted. "He was my closest friend, and we practically grew up together, and then we eventually started dating. Sometimes I think the bond I have with him is stronger than the one I have with Yuhi, and yet I know the one I love is Yuhi."

    After that, she started to cry again, and Hino hugged her tighter. Kusajishi Atsuro is wrong; she isn''t weird. She is just a bit more emotional than others, but that doesn''t make her a strange person.

    "Hino, I''m sorry for troubling you so much." Sumire apologized.

    "Well, it''s true that you''ve destroyed a few of my nice shirts with your tears."

    "If that''s the case, I can just make you a new one," Sumire mumbled. "But oh, I haven''t made any new clothes in a while. I hope I still remember what to do."

    That''s right, Mashima Toh should be returning soon. The reason he knew this was because that guy actually requested a meeting with him.

    ''I have never spoken to that guy before, so it is clear what he wants from me. He wants to talk about Sumire.''

 Chapter 764 For Now

    "Do you want to eat? I actually stopped by that bakery you like."

    Sumire lifted her face from his chest and looked at him with bright eyes. Hino had to stop looking at her because she was so close. Yuhi, he is already doing his best. But it''s hard being around the girl he likes. Sometimes he doesn''t even me Sano for being so crazy and kissing her without her permission. She looks gorgeous, even when she is sick.

    He turned to the side table and picked up a bag."I hope it hasn''t gotten cold." Hino inspected the contents, and to his relief, the pastries he bought for her were still warm.

    She seemed delighted that he knew what her favorites were when he first saw what she was eating. Hino had to stop himself from speaking.

    ''If I tell her Sano picked out some of those, she would probably get mad.''

    "Why was San with you?"

    "Oh, err, he helped me out with my work today."

    "That''s right, he was always strangely good at paperwork. It seems his connections in the entertainment industry have increased too. He even bribed people to keep Yuhi and the guys in M5 there for a year."

    "Huh? Wasn''t it supposed to be six months?"

    "It''s six months because I interfered. I used my connections." Sumire mumbled.

    Hino didn''t know whether he should be shocked or not. Of course, she already knew. Sumire has always been one step ahead of Sano.

    "Six months, are you okay with that? If you want, I can do something too."

    Sumire shakes her head. "No don''t. For now, it''s best that Yuhi is in the US. Even though I hate being apart from him, the state of the underworld has recently been a bit messy. It''s best that he isn''t around right now."

    He looked at her with a troubled look on his face. Saying those words is the same as admitting that she has been sneaking around and doing work for Aki.

    Sumireughed, understanding. "Are you impressed by my stealth skills, manager?"

    "I don''t even want to know when you managed to sneak out." Hino shakes his head disapprovingly. "Sumire, I already said I won''t force you to quit the underworld since it seems like there is something you have to do there. But, at the very least, tell me what your up to and what jobs he is sending you on."

    He doesn''t trust that Aki guy one bit, and even Yuhi warned him before.

    ''Sumire has never disobeyed him and follows his orders withoutining. She never questions him.''

    Another guy and an unusual rtionship, how difficult could it be? How wrong was he? Sumire''s loyalty to Aki is something he doesn''t understand at all.

    Sumire rummaged through the drawers and pulled out some papers and folders.

    "I won''t hide anything from you. These are the cases I am working on right now."

    As Sumire casually exined, Hino looked through the papers, horrified. Has she been doing all of this alone? Nearly all of these are enough to get her killed. It seems like he has no choice but to speak to Eli. Surely that guy will know something about Aki. He hates to admit it, but after he left the facility. The one who looked after Sumire was Eli. Eli must know something about that guy.

    "Do you need any help?"

    Sumire blinked andughed. "You know, normally, I work better alone. But, having a partner is nice, and we work well together." She picks up one of the files. "Then, can you join me for this one?"<sub> </sub>

    "A missing family case?"

    "Mmm, the one who hired me for this was actually an old acquaintance of my parents. They said one day, this ''family'' just disappeared out of nowhere. The surveince showed them leaving for work in the morning and returning home. But they just vanished. Their children weren''t missing at first, but every two days, a child vanished. They have five children, and every two days, each one disappears. Themon pattern is they were all at home, except this one." Sumire pointed to a photo of a guy with ginger hair and sses. "He is the only one who disappeared in a different location."

    "Are you suspicious of him?"

    "A little, I did some snooping around, and it seems like he was the only one at odds with his family. Unfortunately, I still need to find out more information before I can confirm my suspicions."

    Hino sighed. "I already know what you''re going to ask. We can go if it''s just investigating, but you better stick by me."

    Sumire looked at him nkly. "So you want me to hold your hand the entire time?"

    At those words, his cheeks turned red, and sheughed softly. "H-hey-" Hino eximed, knowing that she was teasing him.

    "I understand, Hino; we will investigate the mansion, that''s all."

    "Then we can goter after dinner; you need to get more rest. Your face looks flushed." Hino ced his hand on her forehead, and the heat transmitted onto his palm again. "You''re burning up,y down."

    Sumire follows his instructions and brings the nket to her face. "Hino, you know you''re good at taking care of people. Yuhi is very clumsy at it."

    "Exactly, now are you seeing my good points?" Hino looked at the bottles of medications on her bedside table and frowned. "I told you to take your medicine, didn''t I?"

    "Unn, but my head hurt so much, so I just slept, and then Atsuro came and started to be anno-" Sumire suddenly bolted up. "Where are the kids? He-he didn''t take them away, did he?"

    It was the first time he had seen her look so frightened. Hino leaves the room, walks downstairs,, and picks up the two kids from the stroller, only to feel someone tug on his arm.

    "Is my mom okay?"

    It was Huan, Tsueno''s child. The kid always looked mature each time he saw him.

    "Yeah, she is. Tomorrow it''s her birthday, and we n to go to the aquarium. I have tickets for everyone."

    At those words, Huan shakes his head. "Uncle Hino, you should take mom out to y. Lately, she has been glued to my siblings and me. She needs some space. Mom is still young; she needs to live her life too."

    Hino looked at the kid with wide eyes. Indeed, this kid is certainly Tseuno''s.

    "Your mom would like it if you''re there too. She feels bad not being able to take you out often, so let''s go together and have some fun, okay?"

    Besides, if the media sees the children with them, then they can''t twist the situation.

    "Will you treat me to food, uncle?"

    Hinoughed. "I will. Let''s go see your mom, okay?"

 Chapter 765 Hidden Sadness

    When he brought the kids to her, she kissed the twins several times and turned to Huan. "My precious baby,e here."

    Huan walked over, and Sumire picked him up before hugging him tightly. "Oh my precious Huan. Mom is sad; hug me."

    "Mom, I''m right here." Huan hugged Sumire.

    "You''re such a good boy. I love you so much."

    ''She is sad, huh?'' Hino catches Sumire looking at him, and sheughs weakly. It seems like when she is around her children, she is more honest. It should bother him, but he understood. These kids remind her of the two people she loves deeply.

    ''I can never interfere in that.''

    After Sumire made sure Huan was asleep, she turned to him.

    "Say, Hino, do you think Ru would want to see Huan?"

    Hino blinked, surprised at her question. "Why wouldn''t he?"

    "It''s because he never really spoke about our future together when we were dating." Sumire trails off. "I know it''s stupid; we are only teenagers. Just because we are dating, there is no guarantee of ''forever.'' But it''s just with his personality. I thought he would think our rtionship would be forever."

    "It must be because of his illness." Hino guessed.

    "About his illness, I want you to look more into that for me. I don''t know what he had. The doctors kept it confidential from me."

    "But Tsueno had no rtives. I know a girlfriend isn''t a formal title, but they should have at least informed you."

    "It was so weird, they kept it a tightly guarded secret from me. It was almost like somebody higher up interfered." Sumire muttered.

    Somebody in the medical field would interfere and prevent Sumire from knowing that information. Tsueno probably didn''t want her to know the truth and asked somebody for a favor. It could be anybody, and yet hearing the words cover-up. The first person that came to mind was Sano.

    ''Surely not. But, it was because of Sano that Tsueno even managed to get admitted into that new hospital.''

    It wouldn''t surprise him if they kept in touch more than they let on. He supposes all he can do is ask Sano.

    "Do you think it was San?" Sumire suddenly voiced his thoughts out loud.

    At those words, Hino looked at her, startled. Huh? Did he identally mutter his thoughts out loud?

    "I have been thinking about it since I realized Sano was changing. Perhaps he helped me more than I thought."

    "It doesn''t change that he hurt you. However, it wouldn''t surprise me if it was him. It seems like those two kept in touch. Did you know that?"

    "Before I dated Ru, he said a few odd things that led me to suspect that he was still speaking to Sano. So, I took his phone off him and saw the messages. But after that time, he was cautious. So I''m not sure how long they stayed in touch." Sumire eximed.

    ording to what Sano said, not even he knew the details of Tsueno and Sumire''s ident.

    ''I gave Lucifers subordinates instructions that were given to me. I didn''t know who the targets were.''

    Perhaps Tsueno stopped contacting Sano when he started dating Sumire? But no, then his hospital admission wouldn''t make sense. There is something he is missing here.

    "I don''t think we will work this out ourselves; we must talk to Ru."<sub> </sub>

    "Yeah." Hino nced over and saw her flushed face, and he gently pushed her down onto the bed. Sumire immediately brought Huan close to her, hugging the boy tightly.

    "You need sleep Sumire."

    "Mm, I''m tired. But we need to go investigating."

    "Later, I will wake you up. So get some rest first."

    "Okay."

    Hino carefully pulled the nket around Sumire and Huan, it was almost like a switch. The moment he did that, the two fell asleep. He left the room and walked down the hallway before dialing a number.

    He hears mumbling. "Nngh? My lovely wife?"

    Hino sighed. "Even half asleep, you''re still flirting?"

    "Hino?"

    "Yeah."

    Yuhi mumbled something about going back to sleep, but he quickly interjected.

    "Do you know what Tsueno''s illness was?"

    "On record, it was tuberculosis. But I suspect it was something else. I only heard about this just recently. However, ording to what Hyou4''s captain told me, there is a chance that the cause was drugs."

    "Huh? You actually-" Hino couldn''t believe it. He knew Yuhi didn''t like that man, but now Yuhi was telling him that he spoke to him voluntarily.

    "I wanted more information on why Mamoru was siding with Lucifer, so of course, I had no choice but to turn to Hyou4. After all, Aki wouldn''t tell me even if I begged. But I knew that guy would tell me if I asked."

    Yuhi makes a point there, so even he knows how topromise?

    "It was during one of the first few missions Aki gave Sumire, and she ended up getting kidnapped, and Mamoru went to save her. Granted, this was before I became Sumire''s partner, so she was doing missions alone. All the other kidnapped individuals had been drugged heavily, but before they could get to Sumire, Mamoru saved her. But, it seems he only did so sessfully because he administrated the drugs into himself."

    "Huh? Why couldn''t he escape with her?" Hino said, confused.

    "The conditions to leave the room were to have somebody digest those drugs. So, although Mamoru could get inside, they wouldn''t be able to leave without somebody taking those drugs. So, the idiot decided to sacrifice himself. Sumire was already in bad condition. It seemed like she tried to shield the others before they got put in separate rooms. If she had taken those drugs, she would have been on the verge of death."

    "If it''s a drug-rted medical problem that changes things." Hino trailed off. "Drugs and evolved genes do not go well together. I can see now why he became sick."

    "Yeah."

    "You didn''t tell Sumire any of this, did you?" Yuhi asked.

    Hino hears a frustrated sigh at the other end.

    "How could I tell her? I learned this information during new year, and she told me during the shrine visit about her regrets towards her other rtionships. Each time I listened to her speak, I noticed a familiar pattern. She mes herself for everything, all her regrets towards her past rtionships. It all ends up with her ming herself. So, how could I possibly tell her the truth? That Mamoru took those drugs and became severely sick because he went to rescue her?"

    Hearing Yuhi''s pained tone, Hino didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 766 Return

    "Yuhi-" Hino started.

    "Don''t tell her," Yuhi said sharply. "If you tell her, she will break down."

    "I am sure you already suspect her current condition. Hurry up and return already."

    "I know, and I am really trying. But there are events every day. They keep us very busy and are all events that can''t be cancelled."

    Hino frowned at hearing those words. "I hope the fame isn''t getting to your head, and you remember that you have a wife and kids here."

    "It''s not, don''t worry."

    "Well, knowing you, you probably found a lead on something and decided to investigate."

    "Did I ever tell you that it''s difficult for me to hide anything from you?" Yuhi grumbled.

    "So you really found something?"

    "Yeah. But I don''t want to disclose the information yet. Once I am positive, I will tell both you and Sumire."

    "Tomorrow," Hino mumbled. "It''s her birthday, so I n to take her out."

    At those words, Yuhi sighed. "Damn it. It''s not fair."

    "Didn''t you say it was okay if I take her out? Besides, she shouldn''t stay cooped up in here."

    ? "I guess, but the rumors about you two are getting out of hand. Are you sure this is good timing?"

    "It''s alright; we are taking the kids with us."

    "A family outing?" Yuhi sighed again. "Damn, this is frustrating after all."

    "Do you not want us to go out together? I mean, the alternative n was watching movies in your ce."

    "On second thoughts, go to the aquarium."

    Hinoughed. "Your very troubled by this, aren''t you?"

    "It''s very troubling, but I am truly relieved that your by her side." Yuhi trailed off. "Since your getting along better now. I hope you can befortable talking about the past with her."

    Before he can reply, Hino hears voices in the background and tells Yuhi to go. He stared at his phone for a few minutes before returning to Sumire''s room. The girl was still sleeping peacefully. No, from here, he could see the tears in her eyes.

    Exactly what is Yuhi investigating? For him to willingly stay in the US and keep going along with the whims of the entertainment industry over there. If it''s Yuhi, surely he is doing this for Sumire. The investigation, it must be something that will help Sumire.

    ''I just hope he isn''t doing anything stupid to get that information.''

    Hino shakes his head. No, Yuhi wouldn''t do that stuff anymore. Moreover, the guys in M5 are there with him.

    ___

    At D Entertainment, Tokyo.

    A man with silver-colored hair stepped into the building, immediately earning people''s attention. Despite his hat and sunsses, his hair was a dead giveaway on his ''identity.'' He wanted to arrive much sooner. But, the police over there dyed his departure as much as possible. In the end, the investigation ended properly since Lucifer personally interfered.

    ''I arrived a day before her birthday. But she probably won''t want to see me just yet. Moreover, I need to make sure I understand the situation here.''<sub> </sub>

    When he first heard that Lucifer was starting an entertainmentpany. Toh was furious. Does he truly have to go so far to break her down?

    ''I still don''t understand Lucifer''s obsession with her. I thought I would find out more during my travels abroad. But, that guy has kept it a tightly guarded secret.''

    "Oh my, your Mashima Toh, aren''t you?"

    Hearing his name, he turned to see a man with dark brown colored hair wearing a ckb coat, ck shirt, and tie. Toh immediately identified him as the researcher Eli.

    ''Somebody interesting joined our ranks recently. However, it''s hard to say whose side he is on. Is he loyal to her? Or does he have another agenda?''

    Lucifer instructed him to keep an eye out on this person. Who would have thought that he would meet him right away?

    "I am."

    "So you''ve returned. I am sure she would be pleased."

    Toh frowned, hearing his words. Is he talking about Sumire? He did hear that they knew each other. But if Eli is on Lucifer''s side now, doesn''t that mean he betrayed Sumire?

    Eli chuckled. "I heard about what happened abroad. It''s good that our leader stepped forward."

    ''Our leader, huh?'' Toh looked him up and down. ''I doubt this man was actually loyal to Lucifer.''

    Then again, most of the people Lucifer recruited are only loyal because they want to use his power and connections. If Lucifer had nothing to offer, these people wouldn''t help him.

    "Why don''t youe with me for a bit?"

    Toh raised his eyebrow, and Eli chuckled.

    "I think we are getting too much attention."

    He nced around and noticed that everybody was staring at them. Some had even stopped to look over. Wearing the hat and sunsses is stupid. Toh slipped them off, and the girls immediately gasped and started whispering how handsome he was.

    Eli kept chuckling, and he sighed as he followed the man out to the back of thepany. After walking for a few minutes, they arrived at the park nearby.

    "Now then, stay here for a second." Eli pointed to behind the trees.

    "Didn''t you want to talk?" Toh said, puzzled.

    "We can talk after, but right now, I am meeting with somebody, and I am sure you will be interested."

    He raised his eyebrow after hearing those words. This guy is very weird, but for some reason, Toh agreed and hid behind the row of trees. Eli wasn''t standing alone for long; after a few minutes, somebody showed up.

    Toh felt his heartbeat when he saw who Eli was meeting with. A girl with long brown hair and amethyst-colored eyes. It was Sumire. He hasn''t seen her in a year; her hair has gotten longer, she seems taller, and she seems to have gained some weight. When theyst met, she looked like aplete mess and looked just like an empty shell.

    The words he said to her then, it was an ident. He didn''t mean to call her a doll. It was painful seeing her reduced to such a state.

    ''I always knew how important Mamoru was to her. But, I didn''t think she wouldpletely throw everything away just because he supposedly died.''

    It shocked him; he underestimated their bond and felt envious. However, that didn''t stop him from searching for Mamoru and learning the truth of the ident.

    It''s good that she looks healthier now. But the girl wore a mask covering her mouth, and her face seemed flushed. She must be sick; what is she doing outside?

 Chapter 767 Observe

    "Queen, you''re looking quite pale." Eli pointed out.

    Sumire sighed deeply. I''ll be investigating that missing family case in more detail today. Also, stop spam messaging me!"

    She is as reckless as ever, going on missions when she is sick. Toh sighed. It seems like Aki is still working her hard. Even though Sumire is not living in Star town, her responsibilities haven''t changed.

    Eli chuckled. "I thought you wanted to know how your precious Mamoru-kun was doing?"

    "He is alive and well; that''s enough for me-" Sumire coughed.

    She must be sick. It pained Toh not to rush over to her side. Just a few more days; he has to be patient.

    A man appeared by her side and sighed deeply.

    "Hey, didn''t you promise not to leave my sight?"

    "You didn''t hold my hand Hino, so of course, I snuck off."

    "I really need to invest in a leash," Hino mumbled.

    Narasaki Hino, this is the guy Lucifer told him to be wary of.

    Eli chuckles. "Since Hino-kun has be your babysitter, I''m surprised you''re able to go anywhere."

    At those words, Hino frowned. "I don''t want to hear it from you."

    So, these two don''t get along, huh? Anyhow, despite arguing with Eli. Toh noticed how attentive Hino was being around Sumire. He kept patting her back every time she coughed.

    She must trust him. If she didn''t, Narasaki would never be able to touch her.

    "Alright, you two enough. You need to learn to get along, even if you don''t like each other. Or else, I will ditch both of you and work by myself."

    The two immediately stopped fighting; judging from the faces on their faces, they didn''t like the idea. Of course, they wouldn''t; look at her state right now. Why is she so sick?

    "Queen, I think you know this, but there is something off about that mansion."

    "I know it''s haunted!" Sumire said with bright eyes.

    "Hino-kun, please invest in that leash."

    "For once, I have to agree with you. I thought it was weird she was so enthusiastic, this girl and her love for the unknown."

    Sumire pouted. "You two are just boring. My dearest likes everything I do."

    "Yuhi spoils you too much."

    ''My dearest, huh? How rare of her to use such a cheesy nickname. She seems happier too.'' However, his purpose hasn''t changed. He will take her away from this ce. He doesn''t trust anybody with Sumire other than Mamoru, and even Mamoru can''t help her right now. What Lucifer wants with Sumire is still unclear even to him.<sub> </sub>

    But the fact that Lucifer made an entertainmentpany when he had no interest in this industry and even recruited the artists who disliked her. Toh understood that Lucifer would continue breaking her down before approaching her.

    Toh listened to their conversation for a few minutes and frowned, hearing the details of the job. It''s no normal missing family case; it''s another drug-rted case. Why does that man always send Sumire on drug-rted cases? Those are the most dangerous ones since they involve dealing with the addicts directly.

    His thoughts broke off, feeling an eerie presence and he scanned the surroundings, hiding in the opposite trees on the other side were a group of people cloaked in ck.

    There is gunfire in a matter of seconds, and Eli appears by his side again.

    "ying hide and seek?" Eli said with a grin.

    ''What hide and seek? I am only hiding because you asked me to.''

    "You--" Toh shakes his head. It shouldn''t surprise him; anybody Lucifer takes an interest in ends up being unusual. Not just Lucifer but also

    "Why aren''t you helping her?"

    He already figured from the exchange just now that Sumire asked Eli to infiltrate as a spy.

    "If I stay, my cover will be blown."

    "But she is sick," Toh said worriedly.

    "Do you think that matters? Besides--" Eli turns to the scene of Sumire dodging the bullets. "-she isn''t top of the underworld for no reason."

    Toh follows Eli''s gaze, indeed, despite her flushed face. Sumire was evading the bullets. He wonders how many times she has fought when she was sick.

    She used to get a sick a lot when they were dating too. The top of the underworld, huh? A girl like her shouldn''t have to take on such a burden.

    ''Sumire, I really have missed you. I want nothing more than to go to you now and hug you tightly.''

    Toh stared at her for a few minutes before deciding to leave. Not yet; he still has a few stuff to prepare. But, the minute he turned to leave, grey smoke covered his surroundings, and he clicked his tongue annoyed. Using a smoke screen?

    He turned back to the scene before him and found Sumire in the center alone. Narasaki Hino was calling out for her, but she couldn''t hear him. The group of men who had been hiding in the bushes were now slowly surrounding Sumire.

    She is bad at detecting enemies when they use the smoke screen. So the people who attacked her know that much, huh? Normally she would be fine, but right now, she is sick. Toh didn''t want to risk anything bad happening to her.

    Tsk, so much for not appearing before her yet. No, he doesn''t necessarily have to intervene directly. He can take advantage of the smoke screen. Toh takes out a gun from his side pocket and aims it towards the men.

    Sumire raises her head and takes advantage of the opening he left. Because he fired that shot, Sumire was able to find the guys. She takes one look at them before punching and kicking them and then taking her gun out.

    Her gaze was dim. "It''s unfortunate for you all know, but I have no mercy for people like you who reek of blood. How many lives have you taken?"

    Toh didn''t wait to see what had happened and fired another shot, alerting her to the other group. Once he guaranteed no more enemies left, he quickly turned to walk away.

    Recalling the look in her eyes, Toh sighed. It seems like he made the right call to return to Japan.

 Chapter 768 Intentions

    Toh reluctantly returned to thepany and headed for his ''office.'' This was the first time he wasing here since returning, but he did send some people over to rearrange the ce to his liking. He will ask Eli for the details of what happened after.

    When he entered the room, Toh realized that somebody else was there. It was a man with long ck hair wearing a ck cloak.

    "Wee back."

    Toh sighed, seeing the man. Lucifer was the boss of this ''entertainment industry and head of the ck Alice organization.

    "Aren''t these supposed to be my private quarters?" Toh questioned.

    Luciferughed as he held up his wine ss. "You know me."

    Indeed, he knew this person a little too well. Unlike Lucifer''s other subordinates, for some reason, Lucifer kept him closer than the rest. This is the reason why he decided to be braver instead of blindly following his orders.

    "I just returned. Do you need me to do something already?"

    "Not at all. I just wanted to inform you that some recent strays are going against my orders."

    Strays huh? Toh recalled what he had seen earlier. The people who attacked Sumire must be those strays.

    "Also about Sumire."

    Toh immediately red, and Luciferughed.

    "Rx, I have no ns yet, so you can flirt or seduce her or whatever."

    "If I seed. I will take her away; you do know that, right?" Toth didn''t hesitate to voice his intentions. He had already decided to take her away a year ago.

    "I understand, and I told you already that you are free to do as you please. Because eventually, she wille to me on her own."

    Toh frowned. Why is he so confident? Last he heard from Sumire; she was doing her very best to avoid Lucifer.He sighed deeply.

    "Thank you foring to my aid."

    He may hate Lucifer''s ns for Sumire. But, the reality is he owes this man a far greater debt than most. It''s not like he dislikes him too.

    "Not at all. I came here to discuss other matters."

    "So you have a job for me after all."

    So much for rxing, but well, Toh picks up the documents in front of him. The moment he read the details, he recalled the talk from earlier. Now that he thinks about it, is this what Sumire was talking about? If this is the same job, then they could work together.

    "I will ept this," Toh mumbled.

    "Good, and about Jennifer."

    Toh flinched hearing that name. "What, do you still need her?"

    "No, her purpose was only to keep you away from Sumire for a year. She has done more than enough."

    Right, that was the reason why Jennifer even came. Her grandmother indeed made ns toe to Japan, but initially, Jennifer wasn''t included in that.

    "So, what about her?"

    "I was thinking of cutting her grandmother off. She is causing more problems and the clients aren''t very happy."

    "So why are you asking me?"<sub> </sub>

    "Do you mind?"

    At those words, images shed through his mind. Images of the abuse and torture he endured appeared.

    "Not at all, do your worst."

    ---

    After Lucifer left, Toh didn''t stay long and decided to head home instead. Staying in that ce is more stifling, he would rather return to an empty house than stay in a ce filled with fakes. The apartment building was guarded by security, who immediately recognized him and allowed him insideˇŞa high-end apartment building in the most expensive district in Tokyo.

    He bought a room in this ce instead of an actual house because he wanted his privacy. If it''s in a ce like this, the media will not be able to get to him. In the past, he didn''t mind all the attention, but now all he wants is a peaceful life.

    When he arrived at his apartment on the second to the top floor, he spotted a man with maroon-coloured hair slouched at the front.

    Toh sighed deeply. He only just returned to Japan yesterday and is already meeting many people. However, the reason why he headed over to thepany was to meet this person.

    He shakes him awake. "Mamoru, wake up. You will catch a cold out here."

    "Ki."

    He pauses, hearing the name that escaped his lips. Good grief, this guy is just as stubborn as she is. If they want to see each other so badly, why don''t they just meet? They''ve always made their lives unnecessarilyplicated.

    Eventually, Mamoru wakes up, and he takes one nce at him. "You should paint the corridors before you meet Ki again. This ce is too dark."

    Toh sighed deeply. "What makes you think she will being over here?"

    "More like, if she is going to live here, it ought to look brighter,"

    Huh? Toh blinked, puzzled, as he entered the numbers into the door and stepped inside. Mamoru follows after him.

    "Yeah, that''s the reason I came here. I want Ki to live with you until Yuhi returns."

    He thought he heard things. But listening to Mamoru talk, it seems that he is serious.Toh leads him to the living room, and Mamoru exins how he has been watching over Sumire recently.

    "She keeps having panic attacks, and Narasaki can''t always stay with her."

    "How do you even know this?" Toh paused. "Wait, by watching over, have you been spying on her?"

    "Not spying," Mamoru eximed. "Arge tree overlooks her bedroom, and I happen to go by that area."

    "You sound just like a professional stalker." Toh sighed. "Well? Is her condition that bad?"

    "Yeah. The area she lives in is very nice, but its too secluded. Moreover, the house is toorge for her."

    "So you want her to live with me to decrease her panic attacks? That''s fine; we did something simr before when her mental state wasn''t good. But are you forgetting something?"

    "Huh? Oh, you mean the children?"

    "Yes, doofus. Sumire definitely won''t agree toe without them."

    "Can you-"

    Toh sighed. "Honestly, I am not as understanding as Terashima. I don''t know how he managed to raise your child."

    Moreover, raising Mamoru''s child is fine with him. But the children she just had with Terashima Yuhi? He doesn''t know if he can do that.

 Chapter 769 Regrets

    "Now, now you say that, but you''re good with children. Please? Ki''s attacks seem a lot worse than before."

    "If it''s worse, it''s definitely because of the effects of the ident." Toh trailed off.

    Sumire''s panic attacks, of course, he knows about it. He was her psychologist, and he helped her with her condition. It''s the main reason why she stayed over at his ce so often. He saw a pained gaze on Mamoru''s face and sighed.

    "I arranged a meeting with Narasaki. I will ask him since he seems to be her guardian at the moment. But don''t get your hopes up."

    "Thank you, Toh. I knew you still cared."

    "I came back to take her away," Toh muttered. "As long as she is in Japan, Lucifer will never leave her alone. But if it''s abroad, I can hide her."

    Mamoru frowned. "You want her to throw away her career?"

    "Don''t phrase it like that." Toh sighed. "I don''t want to ask her to do that, but you know how crazy Lucifer is."

    "I understand."

    "Did you join D entertainment to spy? You''re crazy; drop it right now. You''re still recovering."

    Mamoruughed. "I''m fine. I''m taking my medication. Moreover, you know what my job is now."

    Right, when he learned that Mamoru joined D entertainment. Toh immediately understood.

    "This is why I hate government organizations. Are you sure you didn''t join some sketchy group?"

    Mamoru onlyughed at that, and Toh sighed. This guy is so troublesome. How did Sumire take care of him?

    ''The one who found Mamoru was me.'' When he first heard of the ident, he rushed over immediately. It took a long time. However, he never expected to find Mamoru hauled up in the mountains. But he immediately had to go back abroad, so he didn''t get a chance to tell Sumire.

    "I understand what your job is and that this is only a mission. But, the media got your picture with that woman. If they spread it, the one who will get hurt is Sumire."

    "I know."

    Toh looked at him displeased. "Then why don''t you exin it to her?"

    "Truthfully, I lied to you. My illness is getting a lot worse; it did stop temporarily when I didn''t have my powers. But now that I am at full strength again, it''sing back quickly."

    This news didn''t surprise him. He figured there was something off about Mamoru when he called.

    "Even if the ident did not happen. I would have eventually left Ki."

    "I see. I returned for her. I will not allow Lucifer to harm her. When this is all over, I will propose."

    "Are you confident that you can take Sumire away from Yuhi?"

    "At the very least, I will try. It is more than what you are doing." Toh shakes his head. "You are surrendering without even putting up a fight. Has the ident damaged your intelligence, or have you always been a coward?"

    He didn''t want to be cold. But, seeing Mamoru''s current state frustrated him. What happened to all that energy he had before? After he finished his sentence, Mamoru broke down.

    "I want to be with her; of course I do. I want to hold hands and hug her naturally like before. I want to confidently say that smile is for me and me alone. But can''t you see? I will only be a burden if I return to her now."

    Toh looks at Mamoru with pity in his eyes. It''s unfortunate how things turned out between the two. ''When I learned the two started dating, I wasn''t surprised. I was jealous, but I knew that Sumire would be taken care of. If it is Mamoru, she will be in good hands.''

    Sumire aside, he actually returned to Japan to check on Mamoru too. They have an unusual friendship now.

    He does pity Mamoru but is in no position to help his love rival.Toh advises Mamoru toplete his mission quickly.

    "I know Lucifer very well. He will take advantage; no, he has done so already with the photographs. But the articles are ridiculous."<sub> </sub>

    "Articles?" Mamoru repeated, confused.

    Toh sighed deeply. "Your so clueless."

    After exining it, Mamoru looked troubled.

    "Then I will wrap up my job. But Toh, how do you n on protecting her when you''re supposed to be her enemy? I mean, it was already difficult in the past, and in the end, Lucifer forced you to leave her."

    Toh clenched his fist, and a dark aura wrapped around him, and Mamoru quickly apologized. But, the damage had been done. All those nights he had to spend without her, theirst date, and the mess the media caused resurfaced in his mind. The pain from that time weighed heavily in his heart.

    After a while, he speaks up. "That is for me to know and you to find out."

    "You haven''t changed."

    "The same goes for you."

    "Whatever you do. Don''t make Sumire and Yuhi suffer too much. Those two have already gone through a lot."

    "Are you forgetting what my profession is? I am a psychologist. I will keep their mental states in check. I do not want to harm anybody. But, just as much as you have missed her. I have missed her too." Toh mumbled.

    He has spent too many lonely nights without her; he doesn''t want that anymore.

    ''Back then, I thought I only wanted to know her heart. But at some point, something changed for me. Before I understood what was happening, Sumire had be the most important person to me.''

    She became somebody he couldn''t toss away; she was no longer just a human used for observation.

    His thoughts break off when he sees Mamoru''s pale face and hears his coughing.

    "Sleep in the guest room tonight; you look terrible."

    Mamoru weakly nodded, and Toh led Mamoru to the guest room.

    "If you''re getting that bad, you should get hospitalized." Toh trailed off. "Before you quit the organization, why don''t you take advantage of it? The Nagawa family is a family of doctors and business people. I am sure they can host you in one of their hospitals."

    "Are you saying that knowing that those people hate my guts?"

    "Aren''t you friends with Nagawa Sano? I was talking about him."

    A troubled look shes through Mamoru''s pale face. "I already owe him a lot for helping me out previously. I don''t want to keep troubling him."

    "You''re not troubling him; contact him immediately and lie down." Toh made sure Mamoru was lying down before dumping a load of nkets on him.

    Mamoruughed. "You''re good at taking care of people."

    "Honestly, have you even been eating? You''re all stick and bones. You can''t appear before her looking like that." Toh shakes his head. "I will get you something to eat, and then you can take your medicine. Did you bring it with you?"

    "Yes, I did."

    "Sleep a bit, and I will wake you." Toh quickly exited the room.

    He takes a brief nce at Mamoru through the creak in the door. The color of his face had turned pale, and his breathing was bing unsteady.

    ''I should meet with Sumire as soon as possible and tell her about Mamoru.''

    Initially, he kept Mamoru''s condition a secret from Sumire, but he can''t do that anymore. She has to know the truth.

 Chapter 770 Deal

    June 24th, Tokyo, 9:00am.

    On the morning of Sumire''s birthday, Toh was in the middle of the final preparations for opening his new brand store when Narasaki Hino walked in. Toh stared at Hino, stunned; he had arranged a meeting with him. But it wasn''t until a few dayster.

    Hino looked around. "Are you the only one here?"

    "Yeah, I told the employees not toe till the opening day."

    Or rather, he was a bit of a perfectionist, so he tends to shoo away his staff during thest few days before the opening,

    "I see." Hino trailed off. "So, what did you want from me? Make it quick."

    "Are you in a hurry because of Sumire''s birthday?"

    "We had ns today, but-" Hino held up his phone.

    From: Sumire

    Hino, I''m sorry, but I have a forty-degree fever.

    Can we do something at home instead?

    Toh thinks back to what he saw the other day. How did she manage to fight in that situation? No, it shouldn''t surprise him. She has always been so careless, and herck of self-care makes it worse. It''s because she doesn''t care enough about herself that she can rush into dangerous situations without thinking it through.

    "There are already spections about your rtionship with her in the media."

    "What, do you actually believe that?"

    Toh shakes his head. "I am more than familiar with the workings of the Entertainment industry."

    "But you asked anyway." Hino trailed off. "Sumire, she likes Yuhi more than you all think. I don''t know if it''s just me who sees it. But I can''t hurt either of them. I have no intention of breaking their rtionship ever."

    "Does it make sense for you to give up without even trying?" Toh wondered.

    The two seem very close if Narasaki actually made a move. Sumire would easily fall for him. In the past, Sumire viewed a rtionship as a ce to ease her loneliness and pain. She wanted kindness andfort; Sumire felt at ease with Narasaki by her side.

    This idiot is giving up even though he stands a chance.

    "Yeah, because I love them both."

    Toh sighed deeply. "Whether it''s you or Mamoru, I don''t understand."

    Hinoughed. "I think Tsueno is more of the self-sacrificing type than me."

    "I did arrange to meet with you, but not until next week. Why did youe here early?"

    "You''re clumsy with a gun, but because you fired those shots. I knew where she was."

    He is not only close to Sumire, but he is even strong. Toh made a mental note in his head before nodding.

    "It seems you are still in love with her," Hino mumbled. "Do you intend to betray Lucifer?"

    "I already betrayed Lucifer when I fell in love with Sumire. I contacted you to let you know of my intentions. I intend to take Sumire away from here."

    "What if she refuses?"

    "She won''t," Toh said confidently.

    "Exin."<sub> </sub>

    "Sumire will outweigh the pros and cons of the situation. If she truly loves Terashima Yuhi, she will leave him because she doesn''t want to be a burden to him. If she stays by his side, Terashima Yuhi will continue getting dragged into danger."

    Hino sighs deeply. "You understand her too well. Indeed, I can''t disagree with that. But I am hoping that scenario will never ur. I want her to understand that she isn''t a burden to anybody, and people will love her for all her faults."

    "It''s not easy."

    "Yeah."

    "If you want her to get better, however, you should leave her to me," Toh recalls his discussion with Mamoru. "Convince her to live together with me until Terashima returns, and of course, the children too."

    He still doesn''t know if he can love the children of his rival. But they are also Sumire''s kids; he loves her too much to hate anything of hers.

    Hino didn''t seem surprised at his suggestion. If he was, he didn''t show it on his face.

    "Recently, her mental state isn''t good, and I was nning on finding a roommate for her. But, it''s hard to find anybody dedicated to looking after her. She has many friends, but I don''t know anybody who would sacrifice everything for her sake if she was attacked. Could you do that?" Hino scanned him up and down.

    "Of course." Toh didn''t hesitate to reply.

    For the next few minutes, neither of them spoke before Hino nodded, and Toh sighed in relief.

    "On one condition. I will have a spare key. I will visit every few days, and these visits wille unannounced."

    Toh sighed, hearing those conditions. Setting those conditions means he can''t be intimate with Sumire because Narasaki could walk in at any moment. He doesn''t want Sumire to bebeled as a ''cheater,'' so he actually has no intention of touching her until she ends everything with Terashima. But when he saw her yesterday, he had the urge to pull that mask off and kiss her.

    ''I never thought I would one day be reduced to being the same as an average male.''

    He nodded. "Is there anything else?"

    "If I recall correctly, you''re staying in an apartment building guarded by security. Are there any open ces?"

    "You''re also moving in." Toh immediately understood.

    "Don''t get me wrong; it''s not like I don''t trust you when you say you love her. However, right now, you''re still one of Lucifer''s men. If you ever decide that giving Sumire to Lucifer is better than putting yourself in danger-"

    Toh shakes his head. "Never."

    "Alright, I understand. I will let her know. Or do you want to say it? You''re a professor at her university now."

    This guy has done way too much research. He even knows what apartment building he is staying in. It shouldn''t be easy to get that information.

    ''I also did my background checks, but Narasaki Hino''s family history is the one information I couldn''t obtain.''

    What type of family does this guy belong to?

    "I think it will be easier if the informationes from you."

    "That''s true; can you get me in touch with Tsueno? He keeps running away, even if I am strong. That guy is too fast for me."

    "I will pass on the message."

    Hino''s gaze fell on the dress he was finishing off. "If you want to give that to Sumire, you should do it before her next concert."

    Before Toh could even react, Hino had already left him alone in the shop. He sighs deeply and looks at the dress on the mannequin.

    ''Leaving, reappearing and saying something harsh before disappearing again. Sumire is definitely angry at me.'' Although they have been exchanging messages, there is no doubt that she will be angry when they meet face to face.

 Chapter 771 His Gift

    On the morning of her eighth birthday, Ru knocked on her window and gave her a gift, and they had a mini celebration. Her family was too busy working, although the servants celebrated with her. She always left the celebrations early because she felt like they were forcing themselves. It was the same on her ninth, tenth, eleventh, twelfth, thirteen, fourteen, fifteen, sixteen, until her seventeenth. Who knew her seventeenth birthday would be thest one she would spend with him?

    On her eighteenth birthdayst year, she woke up in Terashima Yuhi''s arms with high expectations for the day. Yuhi didn''t disappoint, kidnapping her and taking her to his private ind a few days before. She woke up hearing the sound of chirping birds and the smell of the fresh sea. It was the one she spent with Yuhi. It was the first time they could be together properly.

    Now fast forward to the present, waking up in a cold bed alone with a forty-degree fever. Sumire sighed deeply; this was not how she pictured spending the morning of her neenth birthday. However, the past eleven years have been too lucky. She ought to be thankful for surviving this long despite her dangerous lifestyle.

    Sumire weakly reached out for her phone, hearing a notification sound. Hino had just sent her a message.

    From: Hino

    Are you sleeping? Maybe you should get something to eat?

    From: Sumire

    I''m too weak. I can''t get up.

    Even with Atsuro''s medicine, it won''t go down.

    Sumire sighed deeply. ''If I just stayed put yesterday, I would be fine today. She feels so bad because Hino made arrangements for today.

    From: Hino

    I''lle over after my meeting.

    From: Sumire

    I''m sorry.

    From: Hino

    It''s fine. I''m partly to me too. Don''t beat yourself up for it. I hope you''re okay with the movies I choose.

    From: Sumire

    Mm, we have simr tastes. Oh, but the food.

    From: Hino

    I will take care of everything.

    After a few more messages, she puts her phone down.

    Spending her birthday sick is awful. But she knew Hino would do whatever he could to make sure this day was still special to her. Unfortunately, until he returns, she will dwell on the memories of her past birthdays. She wonders what Ru is doing today. Is he eating healthily? Does he know it''s her birthday? Maybe he wille and see her?

    She shakes her head. No, if he wanted to see her, he would have done so already. She shouldn''t get her hopes up. But can a part of her hope that he still wants to meet with her and that he wouldn''t waste this special day?

    Last year, she received an anonymous gift in the mail, and after she confirmed Ru was alive, she knew he was the one who had sent it to her. Maybe he will do something simr again this year.

    The guys who like her have always sent gifts on her birthday,st year it was the same too. Even though she left for Tokyo without saying a word and didn''t contact anybody, they still sent her gifts. For the guys who like her, one particr gift stood out thest year.

    It was the one from Toh; he had given her a gorgeous amethyst ne. When she saw the expensive and shining jewels, she knew it was from him immediately, only he would make a ne out of real diamonds. She recalled several times when they first dated when he would make her something expensive, and she would be too afraid to wear it.

    No matter how rich he is, how can he carelessly spend money like that? But Toh wasn''t born rich. After learning of his background, she was amazed instead. He worked hard to reach where he is today.

    Yesterday''s events reyed in her mind. The image of somebody clumsily firing shots.<sub> </sub>

    ''Toh huh? So he is already back. I knew he would return eventually, but this sudden return surprised me. He should have at least messaged me.''

    He is still clumsy using a gun. But, he saved her. Toh didn''t hesitate to save her, even though she found it strange that he didn''t appear before her directly.

    ''I will always be on your side.''

    That''s what he said during theirst date. She believed him; at least part of her did. But it didn''t change how lonely and hurt she felt.

    ''Toh abandoned me.''

    Even though it wasn''t deliberate, and Toh had no other choice then. A part of her had wanted him to fight harder to be with her. Sumire sighs deeply, what use is there in having these thoughts now? At the end of the day, her rtionship with Toh was only temporary. From the very start, there was no promise of a future together.

    There was no promise of a future together, and yet a part of her understood that Toh would always be on her side. It truly is unusual, a person like her, who has trust issues should doubt Toh more. After what happened between them, it would have made sense for her to hate Toh.

    Her thoughts broke off hearing the sound of rustling, and she turned her attention to the sound.

    "Eli." Sumire isn''t surprised to see the researcher enter through her balcony.

    Why is she surrounded by so many people who don''t like to use doors?

    "Hino-kun iste today," Elimented.

    She rolled her eyes at thatment. If Hino had been here, Eli wouldn''t show up. She knew that Eli disliked Hino just as much as Hino did him.

    "What are you doing here?" Sumire wondered.

    It''s rare for him toe to see her. Ever since they got to know each other, they have kept their meetings to a minimum.

    "Just a quick report. Do you know who saved you yesterday?" Eli asked.

    "Toh." Sumire didn''t hesitate to say a name.

    Eli chuckled. "You can tell just like that?"

    "Did youe here just to talk nonsense?"

    "I came to drop by your birthday gift."

    "From Toh?"

    Eli shakes his head. "I''m sure he will give that to you himself."

    At those words, she weakly bolted up. "Ru? You talked to him?"

    "It''s more like he just shoved a box in front of me and then rushed off." Eli chuckled and passed her a small box wrapped in a ribbon.

    Sumire quickly opened it up.

    It was a snow globe of the two of them. Her gaze softened, seeing the background. The ce they went to for their first date. He is so silly. But, seeing this, he probably doesn''t hate her. The idea of Ru hating her is already silly, after all, that person has always been there for her. No matter what criticism he faced, he remained by her side with that bright smile on his face.

    ''I like being with you more than anybody Ki.''

    She knew that he meant it whenever she heard him say those words. Had it been anybody else, Sumire would have doubted their intentions. But not Ru. Ru has always been the only exception.

 Chapter 772 It Will Break You

    "About Mashima Toh, it seemed he returned for your sake. What are you going to do?" Eli suddenly changed the topic.

    Sumire recalled the sensation of his back against hers briefly. It was brief, yet she felt a rush of different emotions.

    "I''d like to speak with him first." Sumire concluded.

    Eli chuckled. "Will it really end up with talking?"

    At those words, her cheeks burned in shame. "I-I-I won''t do that anymore! I''m dating Yuhi." Sumire eximed.

    "You let Nagawa Sano get away with it, why not Mashima Toh?"

    Sumire didn''t know what to say to that. No matter how much she exins to Eli about her revenge n against Sano, he makes her feel like she is acting like an idiot. Maybe she is, moreover, like she told Yuhi. It''s not like she hates him anymore, but whenever she sees him, all she feels is pain.

    "Queen, you are still bad at romance."

    Sumire sighed deeply. "Did youe here to criticize me after all?"

    "Not at all. I figured we could have a chat today since you unexpectedly brought Hino-kun with you."

    "Hino is only worried about me."

    Sumire knew that Hino didn''t trust Eli at all and warned her that Eli could easily betray her and truly join the ck Alice organization. Of course, she knew that was possible. She and Eli had aplex rtionship, they weren''t exactly friends but not quite strangers either.

    Eli approached her when she was dating Sano, and he briefly exined how he was tied to her past in the facility. Later, she learned the full truth that he had been one of the researchers at the facility. She confronted him, and he told her everything.

    Hino probably doesn''t realize that she already knows the truth about Eli and that she epts him regardless. Hino must think that Eli is tricking her. She still hasn''t found the right time to resolve the misunderstanding.

    "As he should be. Does he know that the missing family case is a drug-rted case too?"

    Sumire nervously averted her gaze, and Eli sighed.

    "When he finds out, he will be furious. So maybe it''s better if you tell him?"

    "Then, I won''t be able toplete the job. I am sure he will try and take over." Sumire grumbled.

    There is a reason why Aki gave her this job and her alone. It means nobody else canplete it; it would be bad if she didn''tplete her mission.

    "Is it that important for you toplete your mission?"

    Sumire fiddles with the ne around her neck. It was a symbol of the Holy knight''s group, a green dragon.

    "Yes," Sumire said quietly and confidently as she looked at Eli directly.

    "Aki isn''t a good person. I am sure you know that better than anybody." Eli pointed out.<sub> </sub>

    "He has his faults, and I will admit that he can be ruthless. But, he saved me." Sumire replied.

    She owes him a debt she will never be able to repay. Moreover, Aki is a bit entric, but he has never hurt her, and she won''t admit it out loud.

    ''I trust him to have my back.'' Because of that trust, they can work together. However, she does understand Eli''s concerns. Aki is a very ruthless leader. Although he smiles a lot, he shows no mercy to even his own subordinates.

    Her thoughts broke off when Eli patted her hair. "Eventually, the missions he gives you will break you. How much longer do you intend to do his bidding without questioning it? I am sure you have noticed how incredibly dangerous the missions he gives you are. How many life-threatening situations have you been in?" He shakes his head with a deep sigh. "The reason I am mentioning now is because you are a mother now, you have your own family."

    At the mention of the children, she turned to Huan, who was fast asleep beside her, curled in a little ball shape, and the twins who were in the crib.

    "I know what I am doing, but I appreciate your concern, Eli."

    ˇ­..

    A few hourster, at 11 pm.

    After Eli left, she was by herself for most of the day. Hino came veryte and kept apologizing. She didn''t mind it too much, her body felt terrible, and getting that much sleep helped her regain some energy. So, by the time Hino came, she had enough strength to move. They had just finished watching movies an hour ago, but she couldn''t get much sleep. Is it because she slept most of the day? She tossed and turned on her bed. ''Yuhi didn''t call me.''

    It''s so weird, she thought he would be the first one to wish her happy birthday but nothing. Maybe he is busy? But even then, Sumire stared at her phone. It should be okay to ring him, right? Just as she was thinking this, she received a message.

    From: Kou

    I''m sorry, Mimi. Yu-Yu is in hospital. Rx, it was just a minor fight, and Takeyama-san is suppressing the news. But he spent most of his day in the police station. Right now, Takeyama-san is lecturing him.

    Sumire''s eyes widened. Huh? For a moment, she couldn''t believe what she was reading. Yuhi got into a fight? But why? It''s not like him, he hates violence.

    From: Sumire

    Please tell him to call me when he gets his phone back.

    From: Kou

    I got it. I hope you had a great birthday.

    Honestly, what is Yuhi doing? For him to resort to violence. It''s not hard to guess. Somebody must have said something about her, that is the only thing that would trigger him. He is so foolish, and yet she loves even this foolish side of him.

    There was a knock on her window. Sumire sat up and rubbed her eyes sleepily. How strange is it, Hino? No, Hino is in the guest room right now. She ignores it, thinking she imagined it, but just as she is about to sleep, she hears it again.

    This is weird; who could it be? Should she get Hino? But an intruder wouldn''t knock on her window. Knock on her window? Memories of Ru knocking on her window on her birthday resurfaced in her mind, and she felt her heartbeat speed up.

    It can''t be, can it? The day is almost over, but an hour is still left before midnight. Any ideas in her head that she entertained of him making an exception and seeing her on this day flew out earlier. But, now-

    After taking medicine and resting the entire day, she felt much better than earlier, and her fever had gone down. Sumire walked over to the balcony window and took a deep breath before opening the curtains. It felt like her heart had stopped when she saw that mop of brown hair. Sumire immediately rushed over and opened the balcony door. She couldn''t believe it, but there was no doubt that the person standing before her is Tsueno Mamoru.

 Chapter 773 Like A Dream Part 1

    She wanted to hug Mamoru and call him an idiot, but those words wouldn''t leave her mouth. Instead, she felt the tears fall. Mamoru immediately panicked and grabbed hold of her hands.

    "Ki? Hey, what''s wrong?" Mamoru asked, concerned.

    "W-why are you here now? You-You have been avoiding me." Sumire sobbed.

    Aplicated look shed through his eyes. "I felt bad, you know, about how I treated you. I''m alright now, and I won''t act up again. But I wanted to make sure first. I don''t want to hurt you again."

    "Didn''t you get my message? I told you it was okay!" Sumire eximed.

    "I got it, but Ki, I broke my promise and hurt you." Mamoru looked away. "I didn''t want to risk that again and make you scared of me."

    Sumire frowned. "But I wasn''t afraid."

    Not once was she afraid, even when Ru hurt her? What scared her more than anything was hearing his pained cries and seeing him suffer.

    Mamoru squeezed her hands. "I''m sorry for everything. I want to make it up to you. I know you-" He pauses for a moment before continuing. "-have missed me a lot and have endured so much pain because of me. How many times did you cry because of me?"

    She continued to frown; all the emotions she had held back this entire time exploded. "Of course, I missed you; of course, I cried a lot. You said you would protect me, then you did something stupid! You shouldn''t have driven me to the concert if you had a bad feeling. Your such an idiot!"

    "Uh, but if I told you-" Mamoru looked startled at her sudden outburst.

    Sumire didn''t let him speak and continued. "Why didn''t you send me a message? Why didn''t you see me sooner?"

    "H-hey, you make it sound so simple. I barely managed to escape, and I suffered extreme injuries. I am sure you met the young Narasaki, and he exined my condition to you. I couldn''t move my fingers properly and forgot about walking. If I showed up in that state, I would embarrass you."

    "That''s not good enough! Since when was your appearance more important? You''re handsome, but you always look like an idiot when you speak."

    "That again?"

    "You should have valued your love for me and the promise you made me first!" Sumire eximed.

    Mamoru was only looking at her, dumbfounded at her little outburst. He raised his hand. "Hold on, we only have a few minutes before your birthday ends. I don''t want to destroy it. But Ki, you really talk a lot now."

    "It''s been a year. Of course, I have changed." Sumire sobbed. "I really, I really wanted to see you when we finally met again. You acted like such an idiot."

    She felt him let go of her hand as he wiped her tears.

    "I''m so sorry. I didn''t intend to make you suffer so much. I know you can''t forgive me right away, but-"

    Sumire shakes her head and hugs him tightly. "-forgive. I have already forgiven you. No, there was nothing to forgive."

    It took her a few minutes before she calmed down, but when she did, they sat down on the bench on the balcony. Ru exined to her that he wanted toe here much sooner, but Lucifer was deliberately making his life hard.

    "So you really joined the ck Alice organization?" Sumire mumbled.

    "I did, but it''s not what you think. I''m actually working as a detective for the government now." Mamoru quickly exined.

    Sumire blinked upon hearing those words. She was speechless. She had thought of all types of scenarios why Ru would join, but she wasn''t expecting it to be this.

    "So the government think Lucifer is a threat?" Sumire asked, surprised.<sub> </sub>

    How unusual, most government officials don''t pay attention to regr people. Perhaps Lucifer''s expansion has caught their attention?

    "At the very least, there is a politician there who believes that Lucifer will eventually cause major problems. But since there is no actual evidence, he cannot make a move. So he hired me to investigate."

    "I see. Did you tell anybody else?"

    "Siena knows."

    At those words, Sumire hit his arm with her hands. "You kept in touch with Siena but forgot about me?"

    Nase Siena was one of her closest friends, who spent more time traveling than the average person.

    "H-hey, don''t be mad. It was just a coincidence. We bumped into each other when I was on a mission. Of course, with her interrogation skills, I couldn''t just escape. That girl is scary."

    She still wasn''t happy with his exnation, and Mamoru must have noticed since he looked panicked.

    "I''m here now, and I will tell you everything from now on."

    "So, your not just going to disappear after today?" Sumire said, surprised.

    "I did intend that at first. But I realize now it will do no good. Eventually, you will find out that I have been snooping around and watching you."

    Her eyes widened upon hearing his words. Huh? What is he talking about?

    "W-when I heard that Yuhi had gone to the US, I figured you would be lonely. So, I have been checking on you."

    So that''s why there were times when she felt like somebody was watching her. To think that it had been Ru. Even though she felt like somebody was watching her and should have alerted Hino, she didn''t.

    ''The presence wasn''t threatening, it was filled with warmth. That''s why I didn''t say anything.''

    Sumire stands up and walks back into her room as she brings out the snow globe Eli gave her earlier on behalf of Ru.

    "This, did you make it?"

    Mamoru nodded, and a tint of red appeared on his face. "Y-yeah, it was my first time making a globe. But I remembered how much you liked collecting them. Also, after eleven years, I was running out of gift ideas. I managed to do it perfectly, so you don''t have to worry about it breaking."

    His blushing face and evasive words were enough for her to understand. No, her gaze fell on his fingers, seeing the bandages. It''s enough seeing his injured hands, which were holding onto hers again.

    Sumireughed softly. "Ru, you''re holding my hand."

    "S-sorry-j-just-" He stammered.

    "No, this is okay." Sumire trailed off and coughed.

    It took her a moment to realize that she is still wearing her nightwear. No wonder she feels cold. She was about to stand up and return to the room. But in an instant, Mamoru''s face is close to hers, and he is wrapping half of his scarf around her and pulling her closer.

    "You''re going to make your cold worse, Ki."

 Chapter 774 Like A Dream Part 2

    Sumire buried her face in her hands, she didn''t want Ru to see that she was blushing. Why did he suddenly get so close to her? Or rather, doesn''t it make more sense to give her the scarf instead of sharing it? She tried to focus on something other than Ru''s face and their close proximity. Her attention turned to the scarf, and recognition filled her eyes immediately. Oh, this is the scarf she bought for him.

    Ru caught her staring, and he coughed awkwardly. "I mean, you know I''m not good at choosing clothes for myself, and well, this was the only thing I had on me after the ident."

    "It looks brand new, did you get it cleaned?"

    "I used my powers to uh fix it. It got battered up."

    He didn''t have to do that, she could have bought him another one. This truly feels strange to have Ru by her side again. She thought it would be awkward after what happened in the facility, but they were speaking to each other like normal.

    "So, I will say this now, so you''re not surprised. But Toh has returned."

    "Ah, I know. He helped me the other day." Sumire exins how she got attacked after meeting with Eli, and Ru frowns.

    "The people in D entertainment are not exactly loyal to Lucifer. They joined him because they wanted to use his power and connections to get back at you. Lucifer ims you''re the enemy, but he has not harmed you directly or confronted you. There are people too who know that Lucifer wants to make you his uh wife."

    Sumire sighed at thatst part. "I don''t understand what that psycho wants at all. Why me? Or rather." Sumire thinks about the blurred memories of what happened after her parent''s ident.

    They must have met in that forest. But why does it feel like he may have had something to do with the ident?

    "I''ve been staying close to him, but I still don''t understand what he wants with you," Mamoru grumbled, frustrated. "That guy doesn''t let his guard down in front of anybody."

    "Of course, he wouldn''t. Maybe Toh will do better spying?"

    "You still trust Toh?"

    "Of course I do, don''t you?"

    Mamoru nodded. "Yeah, he was the one who went looking for me after all. When he found me, he called me an idiot and all sorts of names. But afterward, he advised me how to get my powers back. When I returned to the facility, I already felt my powers gradually returning. So, I knew if I spent more time there, I would get it back. I didn''t have to participate in any experiments, just being there was enough. However, those people would never let me stay there for free, so I agreed to be experimented on."

    Recalling his pained cries, Sumire cried again, and Mamoru hugged her.

    "Ki, it''s okay."

    "It''s not okay," Sumire eximed. "It''s not okay for you to suffer. Your such a good person Ru, why did you have to experience something like that? It''s not fair at all."

    "Losing my powers was painful for me, knowing that times would only continue getting more dangerous. Knowing that you would be in harm, I did everything I could so I could have the strength to protect you."

    "I''m strong."

    "I know." Mamoru nodded. "You''re so strong, bright, and cool, Ki. You''re an amazing girl."

    Sumire felt herself getting embarrassed, and she quickly pulled away from him and removed the scarf. "D-do you want to see Huan?" She quickly changed the subject.

    At those words, Mamoru''s eyes brightened. "I can see him?"

    She blinks, surprised at his reaction. "Of course, you can, he is your son."

    Sumire leads him inside the room and points to the bed where a young boy is sleeping. She watched Mamoru stiffen and grab hold of his hand to bring him over. Eventually, they reached the bed, and she nervously watched Mamoru''s expression.

    How does he feel about Huan? He was the one who noticed that she was pregnant first and made sure she got those tests done in the hospital. But Ru probably never thought that the situation would end up like this. Now that she is dating Yuhi, how does he feel about having a child with her when they are no longer together?

    A few months ago, when they were in the facility together, she never got a chance to ask him. But now that she has this opportunity. Sumire was about to break the silence, yet Ru beat her to it.

    "He-He is so tiny! He looks like a mochi." Mamoru eximed.

    Sumire burst intoughter, and Mamoru''s cheeks flushed red. All the nerves she felt the past few months, no since Huan''s birth dispelled immediately.

    "Uh-like, I don''t really know what to say. He is so small and looks cute, like a mochi. Are you feeding him too much? With a mother like you, he must eat a lot."

    At thatment, she hits him. "How rude! Are you calling me fat?"

    "Ouch, ouch." Mamoru winced in pain. "Ki, don''t you know how painful your punches are?"

    "I don''t." Sumire cracked her knuckles. "But I am sure you can give me a detailed reportter."

    Mamoru backed away. "H-hey, do you really want to do this? It''s our first time seeing each other in months."

    For a moment, she clenches her fists before realizing. "Whose fault is that?"

    "It''s mine. I''m sorry." Mamoru quickly apologizes, and she sighs.

    It''s truly strange; the two of them are talking and behaving like they used to. It is almost like nothing has changed when so many things are different now.

    Due to all the noise, they were making, Huan stirred awake.

    "Mom? Is somebody there with you-" Huan stared at Mamoru, and Mamoru was looking back at him with an ufortable expression.

    Huan extended his hand out, and there were tears in his eyes. "Dad, are you my Dad?"

    Mamoru also had tears in his eyes as he nodded and hugged Huan.

    "Yeah, I am. Sorry for being sote."

    Sumire felt very emotional seeing the two together. How long has she wanted to see them this way? Huan is truly an intelligent child, he knew Ru was his father immediately. No, they are the spitting image of each other.

 Chapter 775 Like A Dream Part 3

    After the two hugged, Huan made her sit on the right and Mamoru on the left.

    "Mom, Mom, why is Dad here?" Huan wondered

    "Your dad came to wish me a happy birthday."

    "Is Dad going toe back? But what about Yuhi-san?" Huan asked.

    It was just an innocent question, and yet her gaze darkened, that''s right, this situation is very strange. Huan''s question is harmless, but he must be confused too. He probably believes that Ru stayed away because she was together with Yuhi. Now that Ru is suddenly here, he must wonder what will happen.

    "Mom, you can''t be angry at Yuhi-san. He truly didn''t want to leave you. He cried a lot!"

    Ah, is this boy truly her son? He is so kind and considerate.

    Huan turned to Mamoru. "I''m sorry, Dad! But Mom is happy with Yuhi-san, you can''t snatch her away. You can take me if you want, but not Mom."

    "Rx, I won''t be taking anybody away. I know how much Yuhi loves your mom and how much she loves him back. I only came to visit."

    Sumire frowned at Mamoru''s reply, her aside. Did it never ur for Ru to take Huan with him? She supposed it would be difficult with his situation, but she saw just now how happy he was seeing Huan. Is it okay for them to be apart from one another?

    ''I would hate not being able to have Huan, but it''s the least I can do for Ru.''

    "Then Dad, will you visit a lot? Mom is very lonely here. Sometimes she looks at your pictures and cries."

    Uh, hold on a minute- why is her son exposing all her secrets?

    "Yeah, I will try, and I want to spend some time with you as well."

    Huan''s eyes brightened, but then he suddenly looked back at her. "Dad, I will talk to you another day. You came here for Mom, so spend time with her." Huan ran up to her and waved his little arms, and she chuckled.

    Sumire picks him up, hugs him, and kisses his cheeks. "Thank you so much. Then, can you stay here and watch your siblings for me?"

    "Roger."

    Oh, he is so cute. Sometimes she finds it hard to believe that he is her son. But there is no doubt that he is hers. After all, look how much Huan resembles Ru, and Ru has never been with any other woman.

    Sumire tugged on Ru''s hand. "Do you want to eat? I know eating when it''s near midnight isn''t healthy, but I''m sure you haven''t had dinner yet."

    Mamoru''s eyes sparkled, and she heard his stomach growl andugh.

    "Alright, let''s go." Sumire leads Mamoru out of the room, and they walk down the stairs until they reach the kitchen.

    "Ki, don''t you think it''s too dark in this ce?" Mamoru asked.

    "Yuhi-san and I didn''t get a chance to decorate properly after we moved in since we were busy."

    "But these dark walls make the ce even darker," Mamoru said, concerned. "If you don''t have time, I can help you paint the walls."

    At those words, Sumire turned to him. "Were you serious abouting to visit? What if you get caught?"

    "Toh actually advised me the other day to quit as soon as possible since the media is trying to stir up some trouble."

    Sumire sighs. "Oh those pictures."

    "It''s not what you are thinking, Ki." Mamoru panicked. "I don''t have that type of rtionship with her. I only went with her to the hotel because I was following her, and she caught me."

    Hearing his exnation only led to her sighing again. Ru''s stealth skills have never been the best. This is why she always made sure they stuck together on missions. He is strong and intelligent, but even he has his ws.

    "But, if you do that, what about your mission?"

    "It''s fine. I was almost done anyway. I''d gathered enough information. Moreover, I am worried about you, Ki."

    Sumire couldn''t miss the concern in his tone. Even now, he hasn''t changed. She would never have guessed that Mamoru was going through an inner turmoil or battle.

    ___

    Calm down, Mamoru, no matter how cute she looks.

    ''Do not kiss her.''

    But he almost did it earlier when he shared his scarf with her. He wanted nothing more than to kiss her and hug her tightly. A deep sigh escapes his lips. What on earth is he thinking? Coming here was already overboard, but now he has such thoughts. However, after having that talk, he could no longer stay away.

    Toh is right, he is acting like a fool. Even if he can no longer date Sumire, at the very least, he should meet with her and remain by her side. Before they dated, they were always together anyway, and while they cannot return to those days. At the very least, he wants to be here for her when Yuhi isn''t around.

    After a few minutes, Sumire prepares some potato chip fried rice and instant ramen sd.

    Mamoruughed, this part of her hadn''t changed.

    Sumire pouted. "We have to eat healthily."

    The girl suddenly caressed his cheeks. "Ru, you''ve lost a lot of weight. I know you haven''t been eating properly. If you stay for breakfast, I will make you something more filling in the morning."

    Stay overnight? Mamoru felt his heartbeat skip at Sumire''s suggestion. No, no, no. How could he possibly stay here overnight? What if he loses control? Does she have any idea how badly he is restraining himself already? He is about to refuse when Sumire speaks up.

    "I think Huan would like it if he fell asleep with both of us."

    Staying over aside, do they have to share the same bed? Sure the kid will be in between them. But this suggestion is too careless. Then again, she was the same before they dated too, she would randomly fall asleep by his side, and whenever she invited him over, he would end up sleeping beside her.

    "Err, I don''t mind. But, are you okay with that?" Mamoru awkwardly averted his gaze.

    "Y-y-yes. I-I know you won''t do anything." Sumire stammered equally as embarrassed.

    "R-Right, of-- of course not."

    Mamoru immediately regretted those words when he heard her sigh in relief. This is why nobody ever took him as a threat for Sumire''s love? Toh mentioned it, too, that he was being too safe.

    ''There is nothing wrong with being affectionate with the girl you love.''

    Being affectionate when they are dating is fine. But they aren''t dating now. How could he possibly make a move on her now?

 Chapter 776 Like A Dream Part 4

    Mamoru turned his attention to the food and started to eat. His eyes brightened. This is so good. She was already getting better at cooking because Toh was teaching her. But this is amazing. Sumireughed and wiped his mouth with a handkerchief.

    "You''re still such a sloppy eater Ru."

    "This is really good, Ki, are you sure you''re not going to change careers and be a chef?"

    Sumireughed. "You''re so silly, Ru."

    His gaze softened, seeing her smile. This suits her far better than being depressed. Truthfully, the talk with Toh wasn''t the main reason why he decided to appear before her again. It''s because he has been watching over her since Yuhi went to the US. She is slowly breaking without Yuhi by her side. Even though Narasaki has been spending time with her, it isn''t enough. Speaking of Narasaki Hino.

    "Is it okay for me to stay over? Isn''t Narasaki Hino still here?"

    "Ah, yes, he is in the guest room. But you don''t have to worry about being caught, he won''t go into my room." Sumire sighed. "He is way too safe. The other day he had no choice but to go into my room, and quote said he will only make an exception that day."

    "Do you actually want him to do something to you?"

    "Of course not!" Sumire said, startled. "It''s just he is weird. He ims to have feelings for me. But he behaves that way."

    "I think it''s exactly because he likes you that he can do that."

    Narasaki and him are slightly simr, they both prioritize Sumire''s happiness. No, Narasaki isn''t just doing it for Sumire''s sake but for Yuhi too.

    Sumire looks at him and sighs. "Actually, whenever I watch Hino like that. I think about you, Ru."

    "I see." Mamoru wanted to change the topic quickly but saw how Sumire was looking at him. So he takes a deep breath. "Can I sit next to you?"

    Sumire nodded, and he stood up before taking the seat next to her. He bravely grabbed hold of her hands again and gave them a gentle squeeze.

    "I know you want to talk about our rtionship. I got into that ident and supposedly died, so that meant you were free to date whomever you wanted. But now that I am alive. I am sure you''re wondering if we are still together, correct?"

    She slowly nodded. "I want to discuss this with you, but we just met again. So I don''t want to ruin it."

    "Truthfully, I haven''t really given it much thought. Right now, you are dating Yuhi, and you are very happy with him. For me, that''s enough."

    He isn''t just saying this to make her feel better, either.

    "I-I see. Then is it okay if we just stay like this for now? I truly want to resolve everything between us, Ru. But, right now-"

    "I know your career has just taken off again, and then there is all that stuff to deal with regarding the ck Alice organization. It''s okay, Ki. I won''t be going anywhere anymore. You can take your time and give me an answer when you are ready."

    Sumire hesitantly wrapped her arms around him and hugged him tightly. For a moment, he is surprised butughs. "Were you holding that back?"

    "I was. I wanted to keep my distance, but after hearing, you say that I have to do this. Ru, I''m such a selfish person. I love Yuhi so much, but I still cry a lot when I think about you. We were happy, weren''t we? I truly believed that if it was with you, I could find happiness and hope for the future. Even now, I think that way. But I can''t leave Yuhi."

    "Don''t overthink it. For now, just focus on your dreams." Mamoru caressed her hair. He sees her eyelids close; it does not take long before the girl falls asleep.

    She must have been holding her exhaustion back. Moreover, Mamoru ced his hand on her forehead, and heat transmitted to his palm. How careless of her. When he heard that Yuhi had gone to the US, he didn''t know what to think.

    ''A part of me was frustrated at his decision. But then I realized how Yuhi probably didn''t want to go, and Sumire must have forced him to do this.''

    Mamoru carefully scooped her up in his arms and kissed her forehead softly. "Happy birthday, Sumire."

    .....

    Since the ident, he has never had a peaceful morning. But,st night, he slept peacefully.

    Mamoru woke up startled when he saw Sumire in his arms and felt his cheeks flush. What on earth happened? Moreover, he thought this since seeing her yesterday, but she really has gotten much prettier.He hasn''t seen her since what, September? A good half a year has already gone by since theyst met. Why is she so pretty?

    He caresses her cheeks. She looks much healthier now. Yuhi must have fed her a lot. That''s good, she never had much of an appetite before, and whenever she did eat. He would find her throwing up half the contents in the sink. It truly feels like a dream to be by Sumire''s side like this.

    ''I don''t want to go anywhere. I want to stay with her forever. But I can''t do something that selfish now.'' He has to return to thepany before Lucifer notices and does something unreasonable to retaliate.

    He hesitantly bends down before kissing her forehead, eyelids, and lips. It was just a light kiss, but Yuhi''s image came to mind immediately, and he drew back. Don''t be a fool and behave like Sano. He can''t do something like this without her consent.

    "Good morning Dad." Huan suddenly said.

    He nced over and realized that Huan was sitting on the other end. For a minute, he panicked.

    "Uh this-" Mamoru pointed to Sumire.

    "I thought Mom would be morefortable sleeping next to you. So I used my power and moved her into your arms."

    Mamoru stared at the child, dumbfounded. Should he really be using his power for something like that?

    "Mom hasn''t been sleeping well, butst night she rested peacefully when she was with you."

    Sensing the kid''s tone, his gaze softened, and he reached over and patted his hair with his free hand. "I have to get going, but I will see you both again very soon."

    "Dad, how will we contact you?"

    Oh that''s right. Mamoru looked around and saw a small notepad by the desk, ripped a sheet off, and scribbled down a number.

    Huan was still looking at him. "Dad, please stay with Mom. Mom is very lonely, she is always crying, and it hurts seeing her like that. I am only a kid. I can''t do anything for her."

    This boy, is he truly their child? How can he be so kind and considerate? No, that part of him must resemble Sumire.

    He extended his pinky out. "Then, shall we make a promise? Between men?"

 Chapter 777 Like A Dream Part 5

    Toh''s car is waiting for him a few blocks away from Sumire''s house. He quickly gets inside, and Toh starts driving away. Neither of them said a word, but after a few minutes, Toh spoke up.

    "I didn''t think you would actuallye to see her."

    Mamoru felt his cheeks redden. "I''ve been holding back, you know?"

    He has been holding himself back from seeing and touching her. Mamoru recalled that brief kiss, and his face turned redder. Her lips were soft like usual, and she smelled of flowers. No, no, no. Mamoru frantically shakes his head. He is starting to sound like a creep, what on earth is he thinking?

    "So? How was she?"

    "I stand by my words from the other day. I think she needs your help." Mamoru trailed off. "But I don''t want to leave itpletely in your hands."

    Toh sighed. "What was I thinking encouraging you of all people? Well, no matter. Sumire will stille with me."

    Mamoruughed. "It''s because you''re a good guy. When do you n on seeing her?"

    "I will be dropping by the University to set things up in a few days. I will see her then."

    "Me aside, I don''t understand why your dwelling on it. I know you missed her just as much as me and wanted to spend her birthday with her."

    "Lucifer kept me busy all of yesterday too. He probably knew that we both wanted to go with her, and even Narasaki wasteing to her."

    Mamoru frowned. He truly dislikes Lucifer''s methods. He intends to break her down mentally. This is why he hasn''t attacked her directly or appeared before her.

    Toh must have understood what he was thinking since he started grumbling. "I don''t know what Lucifer wants with her."

    "I thought you of all people would-" Mamoru looked at Toh, disappointed.

    "I''ve tried, and I''m his closest subordinate." Toh sighs. "What about you? You''re always snooping around him and actually not getting caught."

    "I''ve looked all over his offices in the different bases and even bribed his regr clients. Nobody knows. People only know that Lucifer wants Sumire to be his wife. As for the reason why nobody knows anything in detail." Mamoru felt frustrated.

    He thought at least Toh would find something if he couldn''t.

    "That researcher Eli that Sumire slipped in as a spy may actually know something we don''t. When I spoke to him briefly the other day, I understood that he knew more than what he let out. The issue is, I don''t think he will tell us directly."

    "Then, we could just ask Ki directly since he is surely collecting information for her."

    "I don''t think she will tell us."

    Mamoru takes out his phone and is already typing a message; minutester, he hears a beep.

    From: Ki

    Sure, I will tell you about it next time youe over.

    Ru, did you make sure to take the lunch I made for you?

    From: Mamoru

    I will eat it dly!

    "Ki said it was okay."

    A troubled look shed through Toh''s eyes. He seems irritated. "I thought when you two met again properly, it would be awkward. But, what are you doing exchanging messages like normal?"

    "I-I had to leave her my new number. If I just disappeared, she would be upset."

    "Now you are worried about that?" Toh trailed off. "What did Lucifer make you do?"

    "Just a few odd jobs. What about you?"

    "I had to apany some strange women." Toh sighs. "Doesn''t he realize that I won''t take on jobs regarding other women anymore?"

    Toh has truly fallen in love with Sumire. ''I thought I realized that sooner but seeing him like this-''

    "Did you do anything to her?" Toh looked at him usingly, and the memory of the kiss resurfaced. Toh sighs. "I knew it, you''re just like any average guy."

    Mamoru panicked. "It was just a quick peck, and she was sleeping and-"

    "So, you took advantage of her in her sleep?" Toh waspletely judging him now, and Mamoru had noeback.

    "I can''t help it," Mamoru mumbled. "Whenever I am around Ki, I can''t help but stare at her. She has be so pretty, and she continues to do so."

    "There is a saying that love brings out a woman''s inner beauty."

    Mamoru looks at him suspiciously. "You are saying that so easily, but if that is truly the case. Then the reason Ki is prettier now is because of Yuhi."

    "I don''t understand why she likes Terashima so much. What is so good about him? There are all types of rumors about how he slept with numerous women."

    "You know." Mamoru trails off. "Didn''t you do the same?"

    "At least I was with one woman at a time. I heard that Terashima went out with numerous women at the same time. A man like that has no morals."

    "You''ve got him wrong. Yuhi is a very good guy, and he has always treasured Ki. I am sure you know the reason why they didn''t get together sooner."

    "I was aware when she first started to open up to me. It was one of the first topics we discussed. But that''s exactly why. I understand his dreams are important. However, he could have dyed going to Tokyo until Sumire was ready. He didn''t necessarily have to go." Toh said critically.

    This is what he dislikes about Toh. Toh can read people''s emotions very easily. He understands it''s his job as a psychologist but having your thoughts read like this isn''t very pleasant.

    "Well, it''s hard to say until I meet him myself. I won''t judge Sumire''s tastes in guys."

    "You say that, but you judged me pretty much on the first day we met." Mamoru pointed out.

    "That''s because you had that stupid look on your face." Toh trailed off. "Anyhow, you should quit the organization. As long as you remain, Lucifer will use you against Sumire, and you don''t want her to cry anymore, do you?"

    "I know." Mamoru''s gaze fell toward the window, and he saw a flower shop. "Hey Toh, can you stop for a bit?"

    Toh follows his gaze and sighs. "Wait, I will find somewhere to park the car. I will get her something too."

    He may have gotten her a present, but there is nothing wrong with getting her something extra. His thoughts broke off, hearing the sound of his phone beep.

    From: Sumire

    Also, it was too embarrassing to say this to your face. But thank you so much for talking to Huan. He is a good child, but I know he has been lonely without having a father figure. He has always reminded me of you and has beenforting.

    I hope you will continue being good to him and that you wille by like you said. It would mean a lot to Huan and to me especially. I want to make up for the time we lost. Is that okay with you?

    His gaze softened upon seeing the message. Ki has gotten more honest; if it were the past, she would have hidden her real feelings and thoughts.

 Chapter 778 Like A Dream Part 6

    After parking the car, Toh suddenly received a phone call and told him to go ahead. Mamoru nces at the rows of different flowers. He didn''t know there was a flower shop so close to Sumire''s house. Ki would certainly like toe here. However, with her career taking off, she probably doesn''t have much free time.

    ''When she has too much work, I should offer to watch the kids. It would be a good opportunity for me to get to know my son.''

    When he first heard about Sumire''s pregnancy, he wanted nothing more than to rush to her side. But Toh advised him that it was a bad idea since he was still recovering.

    ''Your the one who said you don''t want to show up looking all awkward.''

    Indeed, he was the one who said that. But, it still broke his heart knowing that she would give birth alone. No, she wasn''t alone. Yuhi would be there with her. Itforted him, knowing that she would have somebody by her side.

    Yuhi didn''t just stand by her side during the pregnancy; he took care of Huan and treated him like his own. It probably wasn''t easy for him to make that decision, yet he still did that.

    ''Yuhi is truly a kind guy. If it were me, even I would hesitate to raise the child of another man.''

    He supposes this is what makes the two of them different. A deep sigh escaped his lips. He has been trying very hard not to let it bother him. But he can''t help but feel jealous. Is it because Yuhi is Ki''s, true love? When Ki was dating Sano, Toh, and Kanagawa Ren, it didn''t bother him too much. However, with Yuhi, it''s different.

    ''I don''t want to see them together.'' For now, it''s okay for him to see her. But when Yuhies back. He needs to be out of the picture.He can''t get in the way of their rtionship.

    "Dear customer, do you need help?" A familiar voice said.

    Thest person he expected to find was Nase Siena, of all people. Siena is one of Sumire''s close friends and one of the four Princesses of the underworld. She wore a massive grin on her face.

    "I see your first duty when you return is to give Sumire flowers."

    "Uh, actually, I just came back from seeing her," Mamoru said awkwardly.

    "I knew you''d spend her birthday with her." Siena beamed happily.

    "She is dating Yuhi." Mamoru reminded her.

    "I don''t understand. You do know that she managed to fall for you, right? You can easily take her back."

    "It''s not that simple," Mamoru argued.

    If it was that simple, he would have returned for her sooner.

    Siena leads him to an observatory, and they sit down on the chairs.

    "I''m relieved to see that you made the correct decision to appear before her again." Siena trailed off.

    "You misunderstand the situation. When Yuhi returns, I will disappear from her again." Mamoru exined.

    He has no right to intervene when Ki is finally with the man she loves.

    Siena bes agitated. "I don''t understand why you''re like this now. I know you pushed Sumire towards Terashima Yuhi strongly before. But you eventually started dating her, so I thought you finally understood."

    "Siena, not once have I ever thought I deserve Sumire," Mamoru admitted.

    The only reason he went out with Sumire was because he couldn''t leave her in that state. He saw how heartbroken she was after what happened with Toh. Sumire reluctantly dated Kanagawa Ren afterward, but he could tell that she only did that to fill the void in her heart.

    She experienced three heartbreaks in a row. Naturally, he had to do something. She started saying after Kanagawa Ren left how she would give up on love before it gave up on her again and how she was cursed to be forever alone. He couldn''t stand hearing her talk like that and seeing her break down even more.

    Was it too drastic, asking her out? But he didn''t regret it.

    At those words, Siena sighed deeply. "This again. I truly do not understand. If you truly mean what you say, then why did you show up in front of Sumire again? If you truly wanted to disappear from Sumire''s life. It would be easy for you."

    Mamoru couldn''t say anything to that. Indeed, if he truly wanted to step out of her life, he could do so. However, he can''t do it.

    "Since you''re not doing that, then that means you do not want to disappear."

    "But Yuhi is- I can''t do that to them."

    "In the end, the decision is up to Sumire. You can''t me yourself if she decides to leave Terashima for you. Of course, this is just a theory. You should meet with her more often and get to know each other again."

    "Ki has changed." Mamoru understood what Siena was saying.

    "That''s right; she has changed. So you two have to start over from scratch. Please get to know the current her. I know no matter how much she changes, you will love her. But it won''t do any harm, will it?"

    "Also, there is my son." Mamoru felt awkward mentioning this. "I don''t know the first thing about children. I don''t know if I can interact with him properly."

    "Do you think Sumire is any better? She is probably more clumsy than you. Sumire didn''t have the best childhood. She, of all people, must feel disconnected with the concept of family. But she has been doing her best. Mamoru, it''s been hard for her. So you should do your part now."

    "That''s true." Mamoru agreed. "But Ki has always been my family. We have always had each other."

    Siena''s gaze softened. "Even if you can''t be a true family with her, be good to her, okay? She deserves nothing but kindness in her life now."

    "Ki, she still follows Aki''s orders," Mamoru said, frustrated.

    Looking around the apartment, he found traces of blood-stained clothing.

    "It''s only normal. She feels indebted to him."

    "But she is a mother now and her career." Mamoru protested.

    "That''s why we have to help heal her heart, maybe when all her demons have vanished. She can finally live a normal life."

    Mamoru didn''t say anything to that, and his gaze fell on the fountain in the center of the room. A normal life, huh? If only she could live a normal life.

 Chapter 779 Intentions

    Artista University. June 29th.

    Toh rubbed his eyes and leaned back on the chair in his office. The only reason he took on this job as a professor was because he knew Sumire woulde here. When Lucifer asked him to infiltrate Sumire''s university to get close to her again, he asked him. ''Which one do you think she would choose?''

    He didn''t hesitate and chose this one. When the university sent him the student roster for new students, he immediately spotted her name. Lucifer''s mission aside, he truly did want to see her again. This is the only way for them to get close without drawing too much suspicion.

    ''I don''t care what the media say, but I should know better than anybody how much the media has affected her life. While I court her again, I need to protect her from them.''

    His thoughts break off, hearing a knock on his door. Before he could even answer, a man with blue colored hair stepped into the room. Toh immediately identified him.

    "Nakara Shin." Toh identified.

    Seeing him, Nakara wore aplicated look on his face. "I did hear you would be here. But, you actually dared to show up?"

    Toh frowns. "Why do I have to hide?"

    "Sorry, that''s not it." Shin trailed off and sighed. "It''s not just you. But, do you know Nagawa Sano?"

    "I do."

    "I heard he applied to be the assistant medical officer," Shin exined.

    He blinks upon hearing that exnation.''I had no idea, so this is what Lucifer meant by having a backup n.'' Lucifer probably doesn''t expect much from Nagawa Sano but epts Nagawa''s idea just in case he fails.

    "I see," Toh mumbled. "But as far as I am concerned, Nagawa Sano is nothing to Sumire. No matter what he does, he won''t be able to sway her emotions."

    Lucifer must know that too, and otherwise, if Nagawa was doing his job properly, then he wouldn''t have had to call him back.

    "You''re very confident, aren''t you." Shin paused and looked at the photo frames on his desk. They were pictures of Sumire and him. "Are you sure you should be disying that openly?"

    When he thought about how to decorate his desk, the first items that came to mind were the pictures of them together and the frames she bought him. Normally when he sets up an office, he would only bring the necessary belongings. But it''s different now. Ever since he met Sumire, he has felt like a different person.

    He now sees the joy in having items filled with memories.

    "Our rtionship has been exposed already. I don''t see the need to hide it."

    Shin turned quiet, and Toh looked at him questioningly. Why did this guye here? ording to the information he gathered regarding Nakara Shin, this guy isn''t the confrontational type. It''s unusual that they are even having this conversation.

    "Sumire spoke to me about you before," Shin spoke slowly. "She said to provide some assistance with that issue you were having abroad."

    Toh blinked, surprised. So the one who helped him abroad and helped make his entry to the country smoothly was actually Nakara Shin. Nara is part of the special police; of course, he can pull some strings.

    His lips curve to a smile. Silly girl, she didn''t have to do that for him. Lucifer wouldn''t let anything happen to him. But he could already see her pouting and saying. ''I want to help you with my own power.''

    "Thank you for that." Toh thanked him.

    "Did you be a professor in this ce because of her?"

    "Yes, I intend to take her away." Toh didn''t hesitate to voice out his intentions.

    "If she wants to go with you, then okay. But, if you ever force her-" Shin warned, but Toh quickly interjected.

    "Is that what you really want to ask of me?"

    Shin looked ufortable but eventually mumbled. "Her condition." He spoke slowly, clearly trying to be careful with his words. "I''m worried about it."

    "Narasaki told me the details already."

    At those words, Shin shakes his head and ces several newspaper articles on his desk. They were newspaper clippings on mysterious deaths and fights happening in back alleys. Toh finds himself staring at one of the pictures in particr. It was a picture of the back of a hooded figure, but that hood and that fighting stance is- Toh immediately identified the person was Sumire.

    "I don''t know if Narasaki is even aware of this. I know they spend a lot of time together. But he isn''t by her side constantly, and I know he is trying to maintain a distance because of his feelings for her. Moreover, Sumire is very good at sneaking away."

    "This is certainly her, but we cannot rule out the possibility that she was there to stop these people. I do not think Sumire will take random lives, no matter how bad her condition is." Toh said calmly.

    "I am also in agreement. But these pictures were sent to the special police rather than the police. The person who photographed her wants her to take the me for everything, and they know about me being in the special police too." Shin trails off. "If I make any rash move to defend her, it will backfire."

    "So. you want me to investigate this?"

    "It''s more like I need you to use your profession. Since you are a psychologist, you can conduct a test on Sumire, and I can use the results as evidence. But the issue is if you do it right now-"

    "The results will be bad." Toh nodded in agreement. "I see why you came to me. I do have a license, and my words will certainly help her case. Is there a particr deadline I have to meet?"

    "Two months," Shin mumbled. "Unfortunately, that was all I could negotiate for. Right now, there areplications in the special police, so being able to negotiate that much is already a miracle."

    Despite Nakara Shin''s vague words, Toh understood what he meant byplications. There must be a split, and the reason for that is there are those who believe Sumire is far too dangerous and those who believe she will be the one to save them all.

    ''Two Queens, huh?'' It seems that the theory will prove to be correct.

    He hears a noise outside and spots students rushing around.

    "Ibuki just finished a surprise live in the auditorium."

    "Eh? How could I miss that?"

    "If we are quick, maybe we can get a picture."

    "For now, I will see her. Is that fine with you?" Toh asked Shin, who reluctantly nodded.

    Toh knew why he looked troubled. It probably isn''t easy to ask ''an ex-boyfriend of Sumire''s to help her.'' Everybody in Sumire''s circle must want to keep him away from her since they care for Terashima. However, it''s not in their best interest to be picky and choose sides. Right now, what is important is helping her.

 Chapter 780 Another Reunion

    When he finds her, Sumire is surrounded by a crowd of people asking for her photograph and autograph. He is watching her from an empty ssroom at first and observing when would be the best time to call out to her.

    However, as the crowd grewrger, the girl eventually pretended to take a call and bolt in the other direction. Unfortunately, her fans were persistent and started to chase her. Toh sighs deeply before reaching over and pulling her into the ssroom.

    At first, neither of them said a word, but Toh already knew by her relieved sigh that she knew it was him. They both remained quiet, and he didn''t remove his hand from her mouth until he safely guaranteed that the crowd had gone past already.

    When he finally moved his hand away, Sumire immediately left his hold and looked at him awkwardly before bowing.

    "Thank you for helping me." Sumire mumbled.

    "You''re wee."

    Still, no conversation. But Toh didn''t mind it too much, he was enjoying being with her again and being able to look at her so closely. She has gotten prettier before. When he first met her, she was also running away. But the difference is she was running from dangerous people then. Even in the moonlight, he could tell how pretty she was.

    He was drunk, and because of themotion, his fun was disturbed. When he ran into her running from those people, he couldn''t help but think that he had found a goddess. She was so pretty, and before he knew it, he was inviting her to his home and helping her.

    ''Was it simply attraction due to her appearance? At first, it may have started out that way. But the more I got to know her. I realized there was something more. No, even from the very first day we met. I wanted to protect her.''

    It was unusual for him to have such irrational thoughts. He barely knew her, and he did start out liking her because of her appearance.

    ''I conducted so many evaluations of myself after our first meeting, and all the results pointed to me falling in love.''

    Love was a new emotion he hadn''t felt before. Although he had many clients who came to him regarding getting love advice, he had never fallen in love before. But, after meeting Ibuki Sumire, that changed. Before he knew it, he had fallen so deeply and could no longer turn back.

    "C-Can-Can you not-s-tar-e at me so much?" Sumire breaks the silence with stammering.

    Her entire face was bright red, and Toh understood that she knew why he was looking at her.

    "I think you have gotten prettier," Toh mumbled.

    "T-that-" Sumire averted her gaze and kept looking at her feet.

    "Was that you a few days ago? The one who helped me and Hino escape from the smoke screen?"

    Toh blinked andughed.

    "Hey! It''s not funny."

    "I was expecting a different type of wee. Rather you''re not surprised?"

    "This is the best university around. I figured I''d see you here." Sumire said casually.

    If Nakara Shin hadn''t seen him earlier, he would have fallen for her act. But, after hearing what she did for him, he wasn''t falling for it. This girl seldom replied to his messages the past year and didn''t call him once until recently. However, Toh could feel the love and care she had for him.

    "I see."

    For the next few minutes, neither of them said a word. Toh didn''t want to rush the girl. She must be processing her emotions.

    "Can I get closer to you?" Sumire suddenly asked.

    Toh''s lips curved into a smile, and he nodded.

    Sumire buried her face in his back. For a moment, they simply remained that way before she mumbled quietly. "You really came back."

    "Didn''t I say I would?"

    "I thought you were lying," Sumire muttered.

    "I thought so too." Toh agreed.

    That was the first promise he made to a girl, no, the first promise he had ever made. He has never made a promise to another person before. But, even when he was abroad, he couldn''t forget her. He bought her many gifts because many items reminded him of her.

    His current girlfriend at the time, ''Lisa'' was livid whenever he bought gifts for Sumire. At first, she thought he was buying gifts for her, but eventually, he found the jewelry engraved with Sumire''s name.

    "Toh, you know I--" Sumire started.

    Suddenly her phone started to ring, and she apologized before answering it.

    "Right now? Ah-huh, mmm, got it. I''ll use my pass. I''ll see you at the gate then."

    Sumire turned to him with a troubled expression.

    "Is it work?" Toh asked knowingly.

    He knew how popr she was right now. With M5 abroad, she is in high demand as the only one who could take over their jobs.

    She nodded. "An artist canceled their slot on a music program, so I''m filling in."

    "Then you should go." Toh was reluctant to let her go. But, it would be irrational for him to take her away from her work.

    This is the most crucial period of her career right now. She can''t skip any important jobs.

    "Can we talkter?" Sumire asked.

    "Sure, just message me."

    To his surprise, however, Sumire didn''t leave, and he sighed before turning around and hugging her tightly. He wanted nothing more than to tell her how much he had missed her and wanted to see her. But it was difficult for him to say such words.

    His thoughts break off hearing her soothing breathing, and he ran his hands through her back.

    "Is itfortable hugging me?" Toh wondered. She suddenly seems more rxed.

    "Just a little," Sumire muttered, and heughed.

    It seems this stubborn side of her hasn''t changed. But he is ttered to know that she is stillfortable being by his side.

    "We have a lot to talk about, Toh. But right now, I just feel overwhelmed after seeing you. So is it okay if we don''t speak about anything yet?" Sumire mumbled.

    It was an easy request, and he didn''t mind. But, Sumire seemed very troubled about making him wait. Toh gently ced a kiss on her forehead and squeezed her hands.

    "Go."

    Sumire nodded, and she left his arms. Toh reluctantly watches her leave and sighs deeply. He ran his fingers through his hair. That wasn''t what he was expecting their first encounter to be like. He initially nned to ambush her when she was with her friends and hand out gifts. But that n failed the moment Nakara Shin came.

    ''I rushed over to see her andpletely forgot everything else.''

    It was the same when he heard about Mamoru''s ident. He rushed over on the next flight and didn''t even consider the consequences of his actions. However, he was in for a huge shock when he saw her. She truly looked like a broken doll.

    ''The first thought I had was, was he that important to you?'' Toh thought he already understood the extent of the rtionship they had with one another. But, it seemed he underestimated it. Even if it was something he couldn''t predict, he had no right to say such heartless words to her.

    This entire time he has been subconsciously ming himself.

    His thoughts break off hearing his phone beep.

    From: Sumire

    Also, I forgot to say this. I don''t me you for the words that you said to me that day. I was broken, and you only said the truth. Please don''t me yourself.

    Toh blinked and then burst intoughter. Truly, this girl amazes him. How does she know what he thinks before he even tells her?

    From: Toh

    Then, I will praise myself for what happened instead. It was quite enjoyable.

    From: Sumire

    S-t-u-p-i-d.

    There were no more messages after that, and he chuckled. What happened after he said those words, huh? He has always liked touching her. He has heard from many of his associates how touching the person they love is different from random one-night stands. But he had never experienced that feeling until he met with Ibuki Sumire. She truly is the light in his dark world.

 Chapter 781 New Rooomate

    It didn''t ur to him that the living arrangements with Sumire would start on that very day. But, when he finds her in the living room looking around curiously. He understood immediately. Narasaki, the least he could have done was warn him. Still, after hugging her earlier. He hadn''t stopped thinking about her.

    "Do you like it?" Toh appeared behind her, and Sumire jumped.

    She looked at him for a few minutes, confused, before loudly eximing.

    "Wait, you''re the person I have to live with?"

    Narasaki Hino works way too fast. Or rather, how did he get her to agree to move away from her house to live with somebody?

    "That''s right." Toh nodded.

    "N-no, it''s too dangerous," Sumire mumbled, and he raised his eyebrow. "How did you persuadeHino?"

    "He said anybody is better than Nagawa Sano."

    It wasn''t a lie, but not theplete truth. Narasaki said that he needed to find somebody who would watch over Sumire carefully and care for her emotionally.

    "But Hino knows about us." Sumire fidgeted ufortably.

    "About us?" Toh had to stop himself from grinning.

    "That we dated. So, I find this weird." She kept averting her gaze, and he didn''t like it. So, he walked over to her and gradually closed the distance between them. "W-what are you doing?" She stammered.

    Toh chuckled and cupped her cheeks. "I didn''t mention this earlier. But you''re so lovely. It makes me want to kiss you."

    "Y-You can''t!" Sumire eximed.

    "Well, we don''t have to rush. I won''t do anything unless you want to. I know you find this situation weird. But, this is for your own good." He brushed his forehead against hers. "So, let me take care of you?"

    Sumire reluctantly nodded, and he let her go.

    "Where are your bags? I will help you pack."

    "Hino said he would bring it over. I wanted to take a look at the ce first and introduce myself to my new roommate."

    "I see. So, do you like your roommate?"

    Sumire averted her gaze. "Have you made dinner yet? I could make you something to eat."

    "That would be nice. But I already made food." Toh trailed off. "Should we eat dinner early?"

    Sumire agreed, and it didn''t take long before he had the food set out on the table. It was the most awkward meal of his life. Sumire didn''t speak much, and when his hands asionally brushed against hers. She panicked. Toh didn''t mind too much. He just liked that they were together again after so long.

    After the meal, he sat on the sofa to rest when she came over to sit beside him.

    "Are you displeased?" Toh asked as he made sure to rest her head on his shoulder.

    "A little. You suddenly came back, didn''t message me either, and now we are living together." Sumire said frustrated.

    "I''m sorry for not letting you know." Toh apologized.

    "What did you say to Hino?" Sumire wondered.

    "I said I''d protect you with my life."

    Sumire was speechless before mumbling. "You really do still like me."

    "I love you. I don''t want to live without you anymore." Toh ended up confessing before he even understood what was going on.

    Toh chuckled, seeing her red face. "Why so shocked?"

    "O--of course--y-you''ve never said-" Sumire stammered.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "I didn''t get the chance before. But now I do."

    Sumire seemed very conflicted with his response, but he focused more on her eyelids dropping every few seconds.

    "Sumire, if you''re tired, sleep."

    She just came back from a concert, she must be tired.

    "I''d like to chat more. We haven''t met in so long."

    "Alright." Toh caressed her hair. "What would you like to hear about?"

    "When did you break up with Miss Lisa?" Sumire asked.

    For a moment, he is surprised at her question. They have a lot to discuss, and yet that is her first question.

    "I think it was roughly four or six months ago?" Toh replied.

    "You don''t know the time frame?"

    "That''s because she still kept trying to meet with me."

    "So you slept with her."

    "Indeed."

    Sumire was quiet, and Toh quickly added.

    "She wasn''t as good as you, though."

    "D-don''t joke about that." Sumire stammered.

    Tohughed. She really is very cute. But it wasn''t a joke at all.Every single day that passed by since they parted ways, she was always on his mind. Even when he slept with that woman, he only ever thought of her. His thoughts of her and their shared memories kept him sane abroad.

    ''I should keep that information to myself for now.'' Sumire is acting calmly, but she keeps averting her gaze. It''s not due to her being shy, either. She is exhibiting traits of somebody who is ufortable around people. Sumire has always had this issue, but now she is avoiding eye contact with people she knows.

    She is smiling more, but something is definitely wrong with her. He recalled the newspaper clippings and frowned. If Sumire is involved in anything dangerous, the most likely culprit is Aki. That man, what is he making her do now? He has to find out.

    "Aren''t you sleepy?"

    "I am, but-" Sumire paused. "Toh. I think I missed you."

    "Are you finally being honest?"

    "But you, you left me," Sumire mumbled.

    Those were herst words before she drifted off to sleep.

    ''I left her, huh? Even if I had no choice, this has done some damage to her. I knew when I conducted a psychological analysis before, but she reacts this way whenever people leave her. It is only normal since so many people abandon her.''

    Toh drapes a nket around her. Sumire, you don''t have to worry about anything anymore. He will be right beside you. Lucifer is going to be a problem.

    That guy is acting nonchntly, but Toh recalled his brother''s recent behavior. He heard of the case of Mirako attacking Sumire and was furious. That was when his brother said, ''Do not think that Lucifer will favor you forever. If you overstep your boundaries, he will dispose of even you.''

    Unfortunately, that little threat didn''t work on him.

    ''Lucifer intends to keep me by his side to the very end, while I don''t understand why. I can take advantage of it.''

    Mirako''s misunderstanding is due to his jealousy. Who cares about being Lucifer''s favorite? That man is a psycho.

 Chapter 782 I Wanted To Be With You.

    Toh didn''t find her in her room the next morning. For a moment, he panicked, thinking she had left. But he hears humming and the smell of food. He sighed deeply, put on his clothes, and walked down the stairs.

    Sumire was there in the kitchen, cooking and humming a melody. Judging from the bags in the doorway, Narasaki must have dropped by already. Seeing him, she waves him over, and he helps her set the table.

    "So, what truly brings you here all this time?" Sumire asked.

    "You." Toh didn''t hesitate to reply.

    Sumireughed. "I know you''re in love with me, but there must be something else."

    He raises his eyebrow. Why does she think there is something else? This isn''t like her, no. This is how she was when they first met, she was cautious and suspected everybody had hidden motives.

    "I heard the boss''s ns regarding you. It''s not safe." Toh muttered.

    He heard about ''D entertainment.'' and immediately understood what Lucifer was doing. As a psychologist, Lucifer''s tactics bothered him. How dare that man y around with a person''s mental condition?

    "I see, so you''re still serving him," Sumire mumbled.

    "Only as a front."

    Sumireughed again. "You don''t have to act so nervous. I understand, Toh, that you are on my side."

    Toh extended his hand out and caressed her cheek. He brushed his fingertips against the cut on her cheek. "Did it hurt?"

    "A little.

    "Toh," Sumire mumbled.

    "What is it?"

    "Uh,st night," Sumire asked nervously.

    "You fell asleep after we chatted for a bit after dinner, so I took you to your room."

    Sumire looked at him like she was looking at a ghost.

    "Did you think I would do something to you?" Toh said knowingly.

    "W-well, yes." Sumireughed sheepishly. "But you didn''t, so that''s good."

    Toh cut up the piece of bacon and ate it. She keeps looking away from him.

    "Sumire, are you still afraid of people?" Toh asked.

    "N-not at all. I''m just nervous." Sumire stammered.

    "You know, lying isn''t your forte. Moreover, lying to a psychologist."

    Sumire kept avoiding his gaze, and he reached over and held her hand from across the table.

    "Calm down. Take a deep breath." Toh instructed.

    Sumire seemed very flustered, and he squeezed her hands. "This is good; your cooking has gotten better." Toh swiftly changed the topic to the food right in front of him.

    Her eyes brightened. "You like it? I''m so d." She seemed genuinely relieved, and he noticed that her hands were less shaky.

    "Yeah, of course, I do. These are my favorites, after all."

    "I wasn''t sure if you still liked the same food."

    "The food abroad is nice and very different from here. But after a year, I got tired of the taste. It''s all grease and oily food. Japanese cooking is healthier." Toh said as he took a bite of the omelets.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "T-Toh," Sumire said nervously. "I want to ask you, um. Did Hino mention the children?"

    "Yeah, when is he bringing them over?"

    Sumire looked at him, confused. "Do you not mind them being here?"

    For a moment, he pauses. Indeed, he does mind. He can''t be like Terashima. It will be difficult for him to adjust. Sumire must have sensed his turbulent emotions.

    "I can''t live here without them. Do you understand that, Toh?"

    Toh understood. Of course, he did. She doesn''t trust him, even after he leaves her alone in peace.

    "I didn''t say you couldn''t have them here."

    "But your expression-" Sumire said, puzzled.

    "I will admit that it will be difficult for me. But I will adjust. I don''t want you to leave my side again, Sumire."

    Sumire bit her lip, and she stood up. She walked over to him and caressed his cheek. "You have a scar on your neck.."

    Toh turns quiet. He was enjoying the feeling of her hand on his cheek, but he didn''t think she would make thatment.

    "Did you get hurt?" Sumire asked, concerned.

    ''This scar is the smallest injury I have right now.'' Toh stopped himself from saying it. He doesn''t want to overwhelm her, but they do eventually have to speak about what happened the past year.

    "Help me bathe.

    "Uh, no, I don''t think I should."

    Toh didn''t let her finish her sentence and grabbed her wrist, dragging her to the bathroom downstairs. He immediately removes his clothes and notices Sumire averting her gaze.

    "You''ve seen me naked before. So, I don''t mind you looking." Toh said, but he picked up a towel and wrapped it around his waist.

    "You''re insane," Sumire muttered.

    No matter how insane he is,this is the best way to show her. Moreover, these scars wounded his pride too much. It will be difficult for him to exin the situation. Toh tugged on her arm and turned her around.

    Sumire was trying to avoid him still, but she couldn''t due to his strong grip. Her entire face was red, but her shyness quickly faded as she stared at him, no staring at the scars on his body,

    "When you get on his bad side. Lucifer will not defend you. Lisa''s grandmother did this to me. She has unusual tastes." Toh chose his words carefully.

    Sumire looked like she was on the verge of tears, and Toh caressed her cheeks.

    "I''m fine now."

    She shakes her head frantically. "I knew she wascrazy."

    "Huh?"

    "The one who stole your photos and trashed my house that time wasn''t miss Lisa. Miss Lisa was hostile towards me, but it''s only normal since she was in love with you. It was her grandmother. When I realized how obsessed she was with you, I feared you would be in danger, and I met with Miss Lisa. She told me that she couldn''t stop her grandmother from bringing Toh to the US. But, she would do her best to keep you by her side." Sumire exined.

    Toh just looked at her, confused. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing. He ced his hand on his face feeling a headacheing along. So, when she begged him to stay and acted weirdly. This was the reason why?

    "I thought you asked me to stay because you loved me; was it not like that?"

    Sumire frantically shakes her head again. "Don''t misunderstand! I was indeed worried about your situation. But I truly wanted you to stay with me."

 Chapter 783 Routine

    Toh frowned upon hearing her reply; that wasn''t what he expected. Is she trying to avoid his question?

    "Were you in love with me or not?" Toh decided to just ask her.

    "I-I was-" Sumire stammered. "I was in love with you, okay?" She eximed.

    Toh chuckled. "Good girl, it''s better when you''re honest." He turned to the bathtub that was filled with water already, and he stepped inside.

    "Your hair and your arms, that''s all I will help with," Sumire mumbled.

    "I see."

    ''That will do for now. If I am too pushy, she will get scared. I''d rather not frighten her if I can.'' Moreover, she just revealed some shocking news to him. It was difficult to process, but he was more concerned about her condition.

    "Sumire, how have you been?" Toh decided to break the awkward atmosphere.

    She seemed startled at his question. "Huh?"

    "Your mental health."

    "Oh." Sumire trailed off. "Um, when you said it was good for me to live with you. Do you mean-" She seemed embarrassed.

    "Yeah. But it''s not an issue. I want to help you. Or rather, I need to make it up to you."

    "I-I''m fine Toh." Sumire stammered. "I-"

    Toh shakes his head. "It''s okay, Sumire, not to be okay. Didn''t I tell you this before?"

    Sumire turned quiet before mumbling ''thank you.'' and turning to leave. "W-we can discuss this after you finish bathing."

    He didn''t get a chance to reply to that before she bolted away. Toh sighed deeply. He didn''t think anything would happen, but wasn''t she making it too obvious that she didn''t want to get close to him?

    ...ˇ­.

    They spend the next few days gettingfortable with each other''s presence again. Sumire still seemed cautious, and there were times when she would look at him with an empty look in her eyes. But then she would snap out of it. He used these few days to calmly asses her psychological state. Mamoru, Narasaki Hino, and Nakara Shin''s concerns were correct.

    His gaze fell on the girl feeding him choctes.

    "Toh, eating choctes in the morning isn''t good for you."

    "Says the one feeding me."

    Sumire didn''t say anything and ced another chocte in his mouth. He bravely caresses her hair and runs his hands through her back, and she suddenly freezes.

    "This is stupid," Sumire muttered as she got off him and tried to leave the bed. Toh grabs her wrist.

    "Why are you angry?" Toh asked.

    "It feels like you''re taking advantage of me, so it''s making me feel unpleasant," Sumire muttered.

    "The woman who just shared my bed is so cold."

    "Don''t put it that way!" Sumire looked livid. "I was trying to sleep in the guest room, but you dragged me to yours."

    The only reason he brought her to his was because she was having a nightmare and screaming in her sleep. He thought she would rest before with someone by her side and, indeed, after he brought her to his room. She seemed more rxed.

    The words she uttered in her nightmares, however, worried him. Is this what Lucifer was talking about?

    ''Sumire will have no choice but toe to me eventually.''

    Toh used to think that Lucifer was bluffing, but it seems that isn''t the case. That confidence isn''t a bluff. Unfortunately, he still has too little information; he needs to gather more evidence before confronting Lucifer.

    But he needs to get Sumire to trust him again. They can''t confront Lucifer together with her in this state.

    "Sorry. I didn''t mean to tease you too much." Toh decided to apologize.

    Sumire reluctantly nodded, but she still seemed troubled.

    "I''ll make you breakfast." Toh offered.

    He silently led her out of the room and towards the kitchen and pushed her against the counter. He only wanted to check if she had a fever, but she was very cautious.

    "Toh," Sumire muttered.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Hmmm?"

    "I''m sorry, I''m not really upset. I''m just a bit confused."

    "I understand. But you should know that I''m serious about taking you back."

    He wanted to say more, but they heard the sound of the door, and Sumire immediately bolted to the door. Minutester, she returned with two children in her hands and a little boy hiding behind her.

    Toh immediately recognized the young boy. That must be Mamoru''s kid; they truly resemble each other. He walks over, and Sumire freezes and watches his expression. "Come with me."

    He led them up the stairs and into the room opposite to his room, and Huan''s eyes sparkled.

    "Mom, Mom, there are so many toys!" Huan eximed happily.

    Sumire looked at him, surprised. "This-?"

    "I had it set up. I figured the boy could use his own room, if he wants to be with his siblings.Oh, there is a crib here if the kids want to be together."

    "Thank you."

    "Mom, can I y with Kyoko and Satomi?" Huan asked.

    "Yes, but remember, they are still young. Be careful, okay?" Sumire said.

    Toh looked at the scene surprised. There was something mature about Sumire when she was speaking with her child. After they left the room, Hino spoke up abouting over to discuss some job offers and asking how she was.

    Hino looks at him and then back at her. "I''m surprised he hasn''tid a hand on you yet."

    "O-of course he wouldn''t," Sumire eximed.

    Her response puzzled him. Toh was under the impression that she no longer trusted him. Perhaps he was wrong. They eventually arrived in the living room, and he proceeded to the kitchen to make Sumire a drink. The two of them have had a little routine the past few days. Usually, now they would watch a movie together on the couch while she wrote songs.

    "Hino, you''re so cruel." Toh hears Sumire mumble.

    "Yes, I''m cruel, but you''re the one who keeps skiving."

    "But I don''t like acting," Sumire said dejectedly.

    "I know, but you''re an idol. You have to do this. It''s just a small drama; the co-lead is someone you know well." Hino holds up a picture of Nakara.

    "Ah, Shin?"

    "Yes, so don''t skip practice again."

    "Oh, I feel silly worrying. I thought it would be some weird guy." Sumire sighed in relief.

    "Even though he likes you."

    "Shin is safe." Sumire nodded.

    Toh walked over with a cup in his hands and ced it in front of Sumire.

    "Oh hot cocoa! Thank you, Toh." Sumire thanked him as she happily drank.

    "It''s hopeless; only Sumire can behave like this with guys who like her."

    Hino sighed. "It doesn''t make sense how she can be so nonchnt."

    "Agreed. It''s lucky she is cute. Otherwise, that type of behavior would be annoying."

    "Did you mean me?" Sumire said, surprised.

    Toh nodded and saw her freeze.

    "Did I say something wrong?" Toh immediately replied. He watches as her entire face slowly turns different shades of red.

    "N-N-! I''m going to check on the kids." Sumire eximed before dashing out of the room. He heard her stumble a few times and chuckled.

    She is as clumsy as ever. But he finds that side of her adorable.

 Chapter 784 I Wont Leave Her Side

    Sumire has changed a lot in the past year, that much he can see. She is more confident and smiles more than she did before. But, the happier she bes, it feels like the more she sinks into darkness. A deep darkness that nobody will ever be able to reach. He has observed the situation the past few days and can conclude.

    Terashima Yuhi makes her happy, but the more happiness Terashima gives her, the more she feels like she doesn''t deserve it.

    "Do you really like her?" Hino asked.

    "Don''t you know the answer to that already?" Toh questioned.

    What use is there in asking stupid questions when his actions speak louder than words?

    "I''m happy to know that you''re keeping your end of the bargain, but you should maintain your distance. Sumire is taken." Hino said sternly.

    Toh raised his eyebrow at Hino''s righteous-sounding words.

    "I notice you tend to repeat that a lot, that Sumire is dating Terashima."

    "It''s the truth."

    Toh nodded. "That may be the case. But, it feels like you are trying to convince yourself."

    At those words, Hino sighs deeply. "This is the only way. I care about both Sumire and Yuhi. I won''t do anything that will hurt them."

    "Mamoru is simr, but even that guy ended up being selfish and asking her out. What makes you different, Narasaki Hino?" Toh questioned. "How much longer can you hold out?"

    It seems his words are truly getting to Narasaki since he suddenly stands up and grabs his briefcase.

    "Tell Sumire I have an urgent meeting, but if she needs me, she can call me anytime."

    Before Toh could even say another word, the man immediately rushed off, and he sighed deeply. Maybe he shouldn''t have phrased it that way, but he is genuinely curious. Why does Narasaki think he can suppress his feelings for Sumire?

    He stands up and begins to clear up the tes when he feels somebody bury their face in his back.

    "That was cruel of you," Sumire muttered.

    "I wasn''t trying to be cruel to your friend."

    "I know, you''re not a bad guy Toh. But please don''t ask Hino about his feelings for me."

    "Howe?" Toh wondered.

    It''s not just Narasaki who is acting weird about this situation but Sumire too. He wonders if Sumire notices that she acts weird around Narasaki. From an outsider''s perspective, they may assume Sumire is behaving oddly because she likes Narasaki. Certainly, when he first heard the rumors about them, he thought it wasn''t impossible. But, now that he has seen them interact, he can dismiss the possibility of the two dating.

    Sumire doesn''t say anything, and he sighs. "Did the kids fall asleep?" He swiftly changes the topic, understanding that pressing the issue would only upset her.

    "Yes, Huan really likes his room. I am afraid he will be eating his meals up there for a while."

    "That''s good for me since it means we can have a meal together."

    Sumireughs softly. "I see. Oh, that''s right. I wanted to discuss some assignments with you. I enrolled in the fashion design sses, but I am struggling with some assignments. Can you help me?"

    "Sure. Let''s sit down."

    Toh returns to the couch, and Sumire rummages through the drawers and pulls out some papers. Instead of seeing a bunch of writing, he is greeted with various designs.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "I''m not very good at technical terms, so I decided to just visualize the assignments as designs. What do you think?" Sumire asked.

    ''I decided to just visualize-'' Does she not realize that normally people cannot do that? Toh''s gaze fell on the designs carefully; she must have practiced. She has gotten better.

    "This part." Toh pointed to the back image of one of the dresses. "Don''t you think a butterfly crisscross section would look nicer?"

    "Hmmm." Sumire leaned forward. "I see what you mean, this is an evening dress. So that style would look more sophisticated."

    "Yeah, and-" Toh pauses when he realizes how close she is.

    She may have changed, but this part of her remains the same. She doesn''t know the meaning of personal space. The memory of the first time he got so close to her resurfaced in his mind, and he cursed. Ever since he first met her, it feels like he hasn''t been able to control himself.

    ''I have be just like an average guy.''

    In the past, romance was something foreign to him. But, ever since he met Sumire. He has begun to feel emotions that he has never felt before. He wants to touch the one he loves and get closer to her. His thoughts broke off, seeing that Sumire was looking at him, not the designs.

    "You''ve changed, Toh," Sumiremented.

    "How so?"

    "Hmmm, for one, I can read your emotions better. You are thinking about me, aren''t you?" Sumire muttered.

    If she knows that, then maybe she ought to move away.

    "Why do you still like me, Toh?" Sumire asked.

    Toh sighs, hearing her question, and he ces her hand on her forehead only to feel heat transmit onto her skin. He thought she was acting weird, so she is sick? He pulls the girl onto the couch and makes her rest on hisp.

    Sumireughs weakly. "I''m okay."

    "You need to rest."

    "I don''t think you should be in love with me anymore," Sumire mumbled.

    "I can''t love you, Narasaki cant. But, Terashima Yuhi can?"

    For a few minutes, Sumire is quiet before mumbling. "Yuhi shouldn''t love me either."

    That single sentence confirmed his suspicions. So Sumire still doesn''t think she deserves love. While he was getting to know her, he heard her mumble in her sleep about how she didn''t deserve happiness and love. Eventually, she opened up to him and told him that herself.

    He thought she would have gotten a lot better after dating Mamoru and then Terashima Yuhi. But, it truly seems like the more love she receives, the more withdrawn she will be.

    Toh caresses her hair, and Sumireughs again. "You''re so silly, Toh. Do you truly think you can help me? You tried before, and I am still the same way a yearter."

    "I won''t give up on you, Sumire," Toh said determinedly.

    How could he possibly give up on her? He has seen many clients before, but Sumire''s case indeed falls under one of the more serious cases. If she keeps this up, it wouldn''t surprise him if one day she just gets up one day and leaves everything behind.

    Now that she is a mother with children, her situation should have changed. As a mother, she should know better than to do that. But, if it''s the current her who is breaking even more than before. She could leave any day now.

    This was one of the main reasons why he made sure she slept beside him. He needs to keep watch of her, just in case. Narasaki must have noticed this too; otherwise, he doubts that guy would have agreed to these living arrangements.

 Chapter 785 Main Priority

    ?

    Sumire didn''t say anything to that, but her pained smile and her silence for the next few minutes were more than enough. Before he could so much say another word, the doors opened, revealing a sleepy-looking young boy.

    "Mom?" Huan called out.

    "Hi, my precious." Sumire walked over and picked him up. "Are you hungry?"

    Huan gave a small nod as he yawned. "I want pancakes."

    Sumire briefly nced over at him and nodded, confirming that he had the ingredients.

    She rolls her sleeves up and heads to the kitchen. Recalling the girl''s warm forehead, Toh frowned and approached her. As Sumire reached into the cabs, he reached for the mixture first.

    "Toh?"

    "Sit down. I''ll do it."

    Sumireughed. "Okay then."

    It looked like she would have disagreed, but the sound of crying led to her bolting out of the room. Momentster, Sumire returned with both kids in her arms. Carrying two newborns isn''t easy, but with Sumire''s strength, it should be fine. However, Toh could easily see her swaying sideways.

    He pushed the crib over, and Sumire looked at him gratefully as she ced one of the kids down.

    "Kyo-chan, just stay there. Your brother is misbehaving."

    The kid in her hands, Saotomi''s eyes sparkled at thatment, and he started to p his hands.

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "Mischievous like your father. What if I put you down?"

    At those words, the sparkle vanished, and his eyes started to water, and Sumire giggled.

    "Just like Yuhi-san, I will keep youpany and spoil you."

    "Is Terashima like that?" Toh asked, interested.

    Like he said to Mamoru, he actually doesn''t know much about Terashima.

    Sumire giggled. "He is. He needs an unusual amount of coddling and attention."

    But, from the looks on her face, it seems she likes that. She likes spoiling someone?

    "Mom, your face looks red. Are you sick?" Huan asked with a frown.

    "Oh my precious, Mom is just a bit sick. But I will be fine."

    What a liar. Anybody can see she isn''t fine. Toh shakes his head and rolls his sleeves up as he takes out the remaining ingredients from the fridge. Looking at Sumire''splexion, Toh decided to make more than pancakes. She needs some meat.

    Since they met again, he hasn''t mentioned it. But, it was too easy for him to tell that she lost weight. They do share the same bed together at night.

    While he was cooking, his gaze remained on her watching her condition. By the time he finished and set the tes down, Sumire had her head resting on the table.

    Toh lightly shook her awake.

    "Sumire, Sumire. Wake up; you need to eat."

    Sumire didn''t move, and his frown deepened. He brushed his hands across her forehead and saw how flushed her face was. He clicked his tongue, annoyed, and scooped the girl in his arms.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Toh turned to Huan. "Eat. I''ll take care of your mom, and there is some food for your brother and sister too. Can you help?"

    Huan nodded. "Leave it to me."

    For a moment, Toh could see Mamoru''s image in the young boy. Indeed, this boy definitely resembles him more. Toh nodded and walked back up the stairs with the frail girl in his arms. Not stopping for a single moment before he arrived in his room.

    He carefully ced her down on his bed and exhaled deeply. Why does she look like this now? He watched her on the news a while ago, and she looked healthy. There was color in her cheeks and muscles through her legs. She looked so full of life and happy, much happier than thest time he saw her.

    Terashima did the impossible in a year, no less than that. It shouldn''t surprise him. Love has always been the best motivator.

    For her to end up in this state again, is it because Terashima hasn''t been around? Is that truly enough to send her into despair? Sumire is a strong woman. She doesn''t need to have a man by her side to support her. However, it seems she does need love to keep her going.

    Frowning, Toh recalled something she told him before.

    ''When I am alone, I see things I don''t wish to see.''

    A knowing ah escaped her lips. Terashima''s absence aside, that must be the main reason why. Her nightmares, if she is by herself. She cannot control them. If that''s the case, then the solution is simple. She has to continue staying in his room.

    However, recalling how she reacted this morning, Toh knew it would be difficult to persuade her.

    Sumire weakly stirs and extends her hands out. "Toh?"

    His lips curved to a smile, and he grabbed hold of her hand. "Right here."

    "The kids need to-," Sumire started.

    "Left it to the eldest. He seems to know what he is doing."

    "I''m sorry."

    "Why are you apologizing?" Toh frowned, hearing the apology.

    "I''m causing you problems already; we haven''t lived together for long."

    Toh shakes his head. "It''s not your fault that you''re sick." He trailed off. "But I''ll have to talk to Narasaki about your schedule. Your working too much, Sumire."

    "If-If I don''t work-" Sumire struggled to say the next words, but Toh understood.

    "Are you keeping yourself distracted so you don''t think of Terashima not being around?"

    Sumire averted her gaze, and Toh sighed again. He reached over and flicked her forehead. "Don''t be stupid, Sumire. Even if you keep yourself upied, everybody around you will mention Terashima''s absence. This entire city has been doing that. So no matter what you do, it''s pointless."

    "Your as blunt as ever." Sumire trailed off. "Your hand is warm."

    "That''s you. Your burning up." Toh trailed off. "Sumire, I think you know this already. But your life has changed. You may be a celebrity still, but you''re also a mother. Doing loads of jobs is fine, but you must do so without affecting your health. What if you were still living alone in that house with the kids? The consequences wouldn''t have been very good."

    Sumire''s gaze dimmed, and Toh immediately noticed. "I''m guessing something happened already?"

    "Yes. Luckily Hino returned for something he had forgotten. I''ve never heard Huan scream so loudly. I was cooking and then lost my bnce. I hit my head against the counter, and the stove caught fire. Thankfully the damage was minimum since Hino was still around the corner."

    Toh''s gaze dimmed, hearing the words that escaped her lips. How can she be so casual about this? What if she got seriously hurt? Contrary to his words, he was more concerned about her safety than the children.

 Chapter 786 Decision

    ?

    Toh felt a mixture of different emotions, mainly regrets. ''Why wasn''t I there? I should have returned sooner.'' He would have returned much sooner if it weren''t for that dammed incident. But, had he done so, Terashima Yuhi would have been here. No matter how confident he is about getting Sumire back, Terashima is still unpredictable.

    He doesn''t know him well enough to understand what will happen if he properly confronts him regarding Sumire.

    Terashima''s absence benefits him more than anyone knows.

    "You really did need a roommate." Toh ended up saying.

    Sumireughed. "But, did it have to be you?"

    "Who else would it have been?"

    Surely there are no other candidates around her.

    "Hino." Sumire trailed off andughed again. "But he is far too safe. He would never have agreed to it. He is already very disturbed with the rumors going on around about us."

    Of course, she says Narasaki.

    "But, he hasn''t done anything to stop it?"

    "Hino said that even if he stops the rumors. The media will just find somebody else to pair me up with. While Yuhi won''t believe the media no matter what, he will still get jealous. ''If I''m the other guy, there is no chance of that happening, and Yuhi will understand.''"

    Toh frowned. He doesn''t understand that logic at all. What''s with those two? In normal circumstances, one would think they''d be at each other''s throats by now.

    "Hino also said, ''Do you want them paring you with Sano again? Trust me. I''m the better shield.''"

    Right, Nagawa Sano is back in her life now. He has yet to see the guy since he returned. But Lucifer''s instructions were very clear. The reason he was called back was this.

    ''My little pet has been growing fangs recently. Regardless of his newfound power, however, he cannot do anything. Just in case, however, I want you to take over his role.''

    Toh didn''t understand Lucifer''s intentions. He knew Lucifer didn''t trust him to be around Sumire either. While he broke up with her and went abroad, surely Lucifer knew about the time he came back after he heard about Mamoru. Surely Lucifer knew he only went along with his whims to protect her.

    Even after knowing him for so long, there are parts of Lucifer he doesn''t understand. Making them break up after she grew to love him, however, was definitely what he intended to do all along. Lucifer knew from the start that the girl he was getting to know, the one he was falling for, was Sumire. From the very beginning, he knew everything.

    He was also at the bar that night because of Lucifer''s orders. From the very beginning, that man had nned everything.

    "Toh?"

    "Yes, love?" Toh turned his attention back to her.

    "I wanted to thank you for all those messages you sent me during..the ident."

    "You''re wee. I couldn''t go to you right away, so it was the only way I could make sure you were fine."

    She did answer his calls after a few failed attempts. All he heard, however, was her sobbing. Hearing that was enough for him to drop everything and go to her.

    "How did you get in?" Sumire asked.

    "Tsueno told me about the back door lock being faulty. Thankfully none of the reporters discovered that."

    Sumireughed. "I told him so many times to fix that lock. But he spent most of his money on buying things for me."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I would havepromised my own safety to buy you gifts too. You deserve nothing but the best."

    Her gaze softened. "That''s right. You often said that."

    "I mean it even now."

    "I know you do." Sumire squeezed his hand. "Contrary to my little outburst this morning. I am sure your aware that I am thankful that your around?"

    "You haven''t exactly made it clear. But yes, I know."

    If she truly felt disgusted with this arrangement, she would have left a long time ago.

    "I''m thankful, and I have missed you. More than I care to admit."

    "That''s not like you. What happened to honesty being your number one policy?"

    Anotherugh, but it was weak. "I guess I have be more stubborn." She trailed off. "On New Year, I had a talk with Yuhi. I told him about San, about you, about Ren. I told him everything because I felt that it wasn''t right that he didn''t know the story. He has only heard bits and pieces from everyone else."

    "How did he take it?"

    "Surprisingly, very well. I could tell he was jealous, but he stayed and listened the entire time. He has always been very patient with me. Yuhi understands that I have regrets and that I may need some closure."

    It took him a moment to understand what she was trying to say.

    So this is why she agreed to live with him. It''s not just for the kids'' safety but for her to get her closure. Toh felt sick. He didn''t think she would be so blunt about wanting to get over him. He understood that they would have eventually had this talk. But he assumed that it would not be happening anytime soon.

    His thoughts broke off when Sumire weakly sat up and wrapped her arms around his neck. "I''m sorry for being so cruel. It''s not like, I never thought about us getting back together. Because I did, you know? I even spoke a lot about it when I was with Ru. We had many conversations about what to do if you came back, and Ru told me that he would let me go back to you. That the decision will be mine."

    Of course, that idiot would say that. Tsueno Mamoru truly likes to sacrifice himself. They have be better friends now, but he still doesn''t understand that logic and self-sacrificing attitude.

    "But you changed your mind?"

    "Well, Yuhi-san can be convincing." Sumire pulled away slightly, her cheeks flushed red, and Toh frowned.

    "Were you always the type to get seduced?"

    "That depends on who does the seducing. Yuhi-san is very good at seducing people."

    "The rumors are true then," Toh said bitterly.

    Sumire frowned but thenughed. "You sound so jealous. It''s so unlike you."

    "Since meeting you, I have discovered a range of different emotions that I didn''t even know I had." Toh sighed and pushed her back down onto the bed. "Stay here. I''ll get the food."

    Sumire nodded, and he took onest nce at her before exiting the room. On his way down the stairs, he reys the words she just said. So, she didn''t move on right away. Mamoru did say that even though Sumire dated Kanagawa Ren right after he left, it was more one-sided.

    ''When we started dating, she was still in a huge slump.''

    So, it wasn''t until she started dating Terashima where she started to move forward. That thought pleased him more than he thought. Her direct words about wanting to get the remaining closure upset him. But it''s not a direct rejection. During her time with him, to gain closure, he will make her see that it''s better to be with him.

 Chapter 787 I Dont Deserve

    ?

    Terashima may be the first love. But she did fall in love with him.

    He returned to the kitchen, only to find the little boy stacking the dishes on the sink. The two kids sat on the chairs, drinking a milk bottle.

    Is this kid really one and a half years old? Then again, he already looks like he is five. His appearance aside, it wouldn''t surprise him if his mental state was that of a five-year-old too. Hanyou children are truly odd.

    While he has never seen a case like this before, this must be a normal urrence for

    Huan looked up. "What about Mom?"

    "Sleeping." Toh nced over and saw some of the dishes had been wrapped up and ced on a tray with an unused te and cutlery. He spots the small stool and saw that the kid also intends to wash the dishes.

    "Don''t do that. I''ll get to thoseter. Why don''t you y with your siblings? There are some toys in the next room."

    Huan''s eyes lit up, and he nodded. "Okay, but please take care of mom."

    "I shall."

    Toh picked up the tray and carried it upstairs. When he returned to the room, Sumire was not asleep. She was sat up and giggled with her phone in her hands. Is she speaking to Terashima?

    Sumire''s gaze met his. "My dear, I need to eat and then have medicine. Mmmm, I''ll tell Hino. Love you." She blew kisses at the screen before hanging up. "That doesn''t smell like pancakes."

    "The pancakes are for dessert. You need proper food."

    Sumireughed. "Okay."

    "Was that Terashima?"

    "Yes, he suddenly called, saying he sensed something was wrong. Maybe we have telepathy." Sumire said happily as he ced the tray on herp.

    Toh frowned at her statement. She probably has no idea how urate that is. He has heard from Lucifer that there are some hanyou''s with abilities simr to mind reading, and there exists a bond between two fated souls. A bond where they can silentlymunicate and sense each others feelings.

    Admitting that, however, means admitting that Terashima is her other half.

    "What about the kids-"

    "Your eldest is more responsible than you and the idiot who is his father. I found the table spotless, the rest of the food wrapped up and ced on a tray, and caught him about to do the dishes."

    Sumireughed. "He truly is a good child."

    "But he is still a child. He is doing all that at a young age because he understands that the circumstances around him are not normal."

    She sighed deeply. "You truly haven''t changed."

    "Am I wrong?"

    Sumire shakes her head. "No, what you are saying is correct. The reason he is so independent is because he knows that I am a wreck. He doesn''t understand why I am so sad all the time, but he can sense my emotions. I truly am not cut out to be a mother if my kid is already so independent."

    "Don''t belittle yourself. It''s not your fault."

    "Thank you, you''re still very sweet. But it''s because I am a mess. My career aside, I should have spent more time with him when he first came into this world. I understand there was a situation with my powers and his, but as his mother, I should have tried harder."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Toh could sense the pain and regret in her tone. He didn''t want to see her like this. He cuts up the bacon and extends the fork toward her. Sumire happily took a bite.

    "This really is good. I''ll gain weight quickly if I am with you."

    That''s the n. She definitely needs it. Toh leaned forward and lightly brushed his lips on her forehead. He didn''t say anything but heard a content sigh escape her lips. Trying to persuade her to change her mind regarding their rtionship aside.

    He wants to make sure she feels safe, warm, and loved.

    For him, that takes priority over his own needs.

    __________

    For as long as she could remember, she has had nightmares. Nightmares of a violent nature. She doesn''t know when it started or when it got worse. But gradually, over the years, she grew increasingly afraid of reality and people. Her fears grew so much that she would flinch at the mere contact of a stranger or hearing loud sounds.

    She was afraid of everything before she understood what was happening and built arge wall between herself and others.

    Her nightmares grew worst and worst. She slowly started to have a hard time distinguishing between what was real and what wasn''t.

    Sumire woke up, gasping and clutching her chest. She felt blood seeping from her heart and blood from her hands. She could hear it, the screams of people she knew. The people that guarded her family''s manor, all of them pleading, begging the ''young miss to spare their lives.'' A dark forest, a blood-red moon, and sky.

    The image of a young her devouring their organs.

    Sumire looked around frantically, looking for someone. Anyone, to help her? To exin what she was doing and what had gotten into her.

    There was nobody there, at least there shouldn''t be. She felt bile rise to her throat, and she stumbled out of the bed and headed towards the bathroom. She knelt down and vomited into the toilet.

    Murder, murder.

    Monster.

    She had not only killed her family''s guards who were trying to keep her safe from whatever killed her family. But she ate them, she ate their- she sobbed and vomited again.

    Disgusting, she is disgusting.

    How could she do something like that?

    The voices of the reporters sh through her mind and all the bad gossip about her. Those people are right about her, she isn''t a good person.

    She is a liar, she is maniptive.

    She is the worst being in this world.

    Something like her doesn''t deserve happiness.

    She thinks of Yuhi, she thinks of his bright smile and his gentle voice when he holds her. When he touches her and makes her feel so loved and wanted. Then she thinks about the girl who truly cares for him.

    They deserve to be together. There is no room for her. She doesn''t deserve his love or his kindness. She never did and never will. The reason she felt so insecure when she first met Yuhi''s childhood friend is because she knew right away.

    She knew that this person would be better for him.

 Chapter 788 Has He Been Waiting For Me?

    ?

    Why would he want a monster like her? After experiencing something so frightening, she should have pulled away and ensured she never held another weapon or went anywhere near such a violent world. But instead, she found herself joining the underworld, almost like there was a tug, a pull towards violence.

    A pull towards a world of blood, pain, and misery.

    Her thoughts broke off, hearing a gentle voice beside her.

    "Sumire," Toh said softly.

    It was Toh. Toh was kneeling beside her.

    "Do you remember everything now?" Toh asked gently.

    Sumire shakes her head. "Not entirely. But I remember what I did, I remember that I killed, and then I-"

    She felt the bile again and bent towards the toilet bowl.

    "T-they, they were already hurt. But they were the ones who pulled me away from that room. They were the ones who headed to the forest with me."

    It took her so long to remember why there were guards there in the first ce. It''s because they were trying to take her away to a safe ce. Sumire recalled her mother mentioning it to her once, a hidden mansion in the forest. The guards must have been trying to take her there while they called for help.

    But instead she, she-

    "It''s alright, Sumire. Calm down, breathe." Toh''s voice was soothing, but she was having difficulty calming down.

    "I can''t."

    Toh stroked her hair and felt his hands brush the back of her neck, coaxing her lungs to fill with air. It took her a few minutes, but she continued to follow his instructions and the movement of his fingers. She sucked the air in, still trembling, heart pounding fast, but she listened to him.

    She breathed in and out until she stopped shaking. She curled herself into a ball shape, but Toh grabbed hold of her hands.

    "My love," Toh said gently. "I''m right here."

    She would have scowled at him for that nickname in any normal circumstance. But not now. She feels so drained, tired, and weak. Thetter is probably because she threw up an entire days meal, but she knew she wouldn''t be able to stomach food right now.

    It took her a few extra minutes to calm down, and even then, her heartbeat still pounded extra loudly. If Toh heard it, he didn''t say anything and simply picked her up and brought her back to the bed.

    Her heartbeat, this unusual sound. It must be rted to that man. Toh is definitely on her side. If she were to ask him, Sumire knew he would give her the information she needed.

    "Toh, I want to ask-"

    "Whatever it is can wait," Toh said softly. "I won''t be going anywhere. I will be right here by your side."

    That''s right. He is this type of person. That''s why it didn''t take long for her to trust him, to trust, and to fall in love with him. She wondered when did those feelings disappear? When did she fall in love with Ru? Or perhaps she truly never got over Toh?

    Sumire noticed that he kept staring at her with a mixture of gentleness and amusement in his eyes.

    "What is it? You keep staring."

    "I was just thinking that there is something good about seeing you on my bed."

    "That sounds inappropriate."

    Tohughed. "I think getting you in some nightwear would be better." He snapped his fingers, and her night clothes appeared on the edge of the bed alongside some lingerie. "See, I don''t know if your tastes have changed-"

    "I-I can change clothester!" Sumire said, horrified.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It''s not like she vomited on her clothes. She doesn''t necessarily have to change. Sumire raised her arm and sniffed. Or maybe the smell is sticking?

    Toh pressed his lips to her forehead. "You smell divine. Rx."

    How can she rx after hearing that? Now she is even more self-conscious than before. Hearing hisugh, Sumire paused to look at him.

    ''I''ve noticed that heughs more.''

    He used to be more stoic. No, he used to be calm and rxed all the time. It was hard to tell what he was thinking. It''s still hard to understand him now, but he seems more carefree now. It''s almost like a weight has been lifted from his shoulders.

    "Toh?"

    "Yes?"

    "Were you upset when I stopped contacting you?" Sumire wondered.

    He went through all that trouble to keep in touch, even though he was being observed. Toh found a way to contact her, and after hearing her cry, he didn''t hesitate to rush to her.

    "I was," Toh admitted with a painful smile on his face. "But I understood and wanted to give you your space."

    Sumire isn''t surprised by his response. He truly is kind. From the moment they met, he has been nothing but good to her. She wondered what the true extent of his feelings was. Why does he care for her so much?

    Her thoughts break off when she feels Toh raise her shirt.

    "Toh-?" Sumire said nervously.

    "Just calming you down. I won''t do anything more."

    Indeed after kissing her stomach for a few minutes, he drew back and positioned himself beside her on the bed. But, after a few seconds, he suddenly stood up abruptly.

    "Toh?" Sumire said, confused.

    What is he doing? Wasn''t he about to getfortable and go to sleep?

    "A shower," Toh grumbled.

    "Oh," Sumire said, understanding.

    "I''ll be right back."

    Sumire nodded and watched as he frantically bolted into the bathroom. For a minute, she remains there frozen and then recalls the brief sensation of something pressing against her back.

    It confirmed what she had been thinking about this entire time, confirming Toh''s feelings for her. He only kissed her stomach for a few seconds, and yet he actually- Sumire shook her head. Don''t think about it.

    ''Why?''

    It doesn''t make sense to her. They have been apart for at least a year and a half now, and in that year, he was dating someone else. Recalling what he said about their rtionship, she paused. But Toh even admitted that his rtionship with Miss Lisa didn''t turn out well.

    He must have seen other women at that time. Even if Toh didn''t actively seek other women, others would have sought him out. She hugged one of the pillows against her chest.

    But maybe he truly has been waiting for her this entire time. Since they saw each other again, she asionally caught him looking at her, with those gentle eyes filled with affection.

 Chapter 789 My Destined Partner Is..?

    ?

    If Toh truly still has feelings for her, then she has to rify to him that the one she wants to be with now is Yuhi and only Yuhi.

    Sumire tried to sleep, but she was distracted. It''s not like she can treat Toh like she did with Sano. Toh is different. She can''t y games with him and use him.

    After what felt like an hour, she hears shifting beside her.

    Toh had his arms wrapped around her from the back. "Are you still awake?"

    Sumire nodded. "Yes."

    "I-I can leave if you want." Sumire knew even without words that he was-- he was still aroused. The shower seemed to have done little to uh calm down his little friend.

    Even though Toh was hugging her, he maintained some distance, most likely so she couldn''t feel him. But the damage had been done already.

    "-and go where?" Toh asked.

    "The kids room."

    "That''s too small."

    "Then I''ll sleep in the living room." Sumire protested. She needs to get away from him, for both their sakes.

    "Sumire. You can stay right here." Toh insisted.

    "But your obviously--" Sumire struggled to get the words out. She didn''t want to say it out loud.

    Toh chuckled. "It''s fine. I''ll calm down. I won''t attack you."

    "I''d never let you anyway."

    "Indeed."

    Sumire turned around and hesitantly ran her hands through his cheek.

    "Thank you," Sumire said quietly.

    "For?"

    "Just now. I mean, an hour ago?"

    "No need for thanks."Toh ran his fingers across her stomach. "You still can''t sleep?"

    "It usually takes me time." Sumire struggled to exin.

    "I know," Toh said with a gentle smile.

    Right, of course, he did. Sometimes she forgets how their rtionship even started. Toh has already seen her in a far worst state. This isn''t the first time he has seen her throw up. He saw the state she was in after one of her suicide attempts.

    He''d been there during her darkest times and had even felt them against her. There was a time when something like that would have frightened her, showing such a weak side of herself to another person. But, after she met Mashima Toh. She realized how quickly those walls she had taken so long to build could easily break if the right person came along.

    "You really have a lot of weight, though. Have you not--" Toh shakes his head. "Well, even if you have been eating, if you throw everything up, I can see why you lost weight."

    "I''m sorry."

    "You don''t have to apologize. I know that the lord has been aggressive recently, and because of your connection to him. You may be seeing more darkness."

    "Oh."

    "You didn''t know?"

    "I figured it was just the same as usual," Sumire mumbled.

    But that makes sense. Earlier, she heard the sound of her heartbeat being strange again. Sumire recalled what that Arata person told her not too long ago. Now that she thought about it. If it''s about that person, Toh should have more information.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Toh, recently I met somebody called Arata."

    At those words, Toh exhaled deeply. "That guy, I told him already to wait before he sees you again."

    "Is he your friend?"

    "Something like that." Toh ran his fingers through his hair. "What did he say to you?"

    "Uh, he seems to know a lot about me. Even the situation with my heart."

    Toh frowned. "Right, I suppose we can discuss that now. Your connection with the Lord seems stronger than I thought." He trailed off and grabbed hold of her hand. He gave it a gentle squeeze. "Do you remember drinking his blood?"

    Vague images of her sucking someone''s neck and a cold hand on her back and hair shed through her mind. Sumire shuddered but nodded.

    "Just a few weeks ago. It came back to me properly. There are still a few details like what happened after that I don''t know."

    "It seems you performed what is known as a hanyou ceremony that ties you to the other person. Of course, this doesn''t make Lucifer your destined partner. It seems he conducted the ceremony forcibly. You were young, and you had no idea what you were. He took advantage of that and found a loophole to bind you to him."

    "To be honest, my knowledge is still fairly weak. I understand being an evolved human with abilities. But, being a hanyou. Being a creature of light and dark. I don''t understand it very well. Or did I?" Sumire questioned him.

    "As far as I recall, you had little understanding back then too. But, you knew about drinking blood and some relevant customs."

    "Oh, I don''t exactly remember-"

    "It''s fine. You don''t have to rush to remember. If there is anything you want to know desperately, I shall tell you."

    "Then my heart?" Sumire wondered.

    "It''s connected with the lord. Every time he gets sick, you will too." Toh exined.

    "Is it only one-sided? I don''t assume he gets sick when I''m the one who catches the illness?"

    "That''s right."

    Sumire sighed. "That''s unfair. Why do I have to suffer so much?"

    Toh chuckled. "I think it has something to do with traditional values. But the females tend to suffer more during the bargain."

    "So that''s why Yuhi-san always seems disturbed whenever I mention it. It''s like a link between souls." Sumire mumbled.

    He''d always act very grumpy and behave more like a huge sulking lion than usual. She never minded it since it usually meant that he would cling to her more.

    "Yes, it is easily more important than marriage or a rtionship."

    "Since it was forced on me. I don''t think Lucifer is my partner."

    "Your right about that. Maybe it''s me." Toh nodded.

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "Don''t you think if it was you, I would have noticed already?"

    Toh chuckled. "Not necessarily. Sometimes these things take time. Besides, we ended up being separated. So we didn''t have a chance to test the theory."

    Indeed, he makes a point there. But this whole talk about having a destined partner reminds her of the tug she felt when she first saw Yuhi-san in the facility. That same tug in her heart appeared when she finally got to watch his concert in person.

    Since her family was strongly against the entertainment industry, she couldn''t use any of the allowances they gave her since everything she purchased had to be logged. That''s why she did those part-time jobs and eventually saved up money to buy tickets for his concert.

    When she first saw Terashima Yuhi in person, she felt that tug. There was something there, more than a fan meeting their idol.

    Thinking about it now, being the daughter of a rich family was truly difficult. The lifestyle she has now suits her better. If her family were still around, she wondered if she would have eventually gone her separate ways with them.

    She may not have had the chance to pursue her dreams and be in the same world as Yuhi.

 Chapter 790 I Cant Be With You

    ?

    "I think my destined person is Yuhi." Sumire dered.

    Toh sighed. "Of course, you think that. But until we know for sure, I don''t think we can rule me out."

    A bond that is stronger than a rtionship or even marriage. If she has something like that with Yuhi,then perhaps her remaining unease and fear will vanish from her heart.

    "I''ll ask Mamoru toe visit tomorrow. You''d like to see him, I''m sure." Toh quickly changed the topic.

    Sumire knew if they lingered on this, she might have even given evidence that supported her im. Toh is smart. He most likely already suspects it''s Yuhi, and yet if he were to admit it. It would be the same as having to give up on her.

    At the mention of Mamoru, her eyes brightened. Although they have been exchanging messages, she hasn''t seen him since her birthday. Back then, she was feeling very overwhelmed just seeing him. The next time they meet, she wants to speak to him properly.

    "Oh, that''s good. Huan''s been talking about him."

    "Not you?" Toh said, surprised.

    "I--I''ll admit, I do want to meet again." Sumire nervously looks at him. "Do you want to join us?"

    "Supposing you can''t go out in public, I''ll be around anyway."

    That''s true, the most they will be able to do is a stroll outside in the gardens. Even then, they ought to exercise caution. Sumire sighs deeply. This is one of the downsides of being a celebrity and one of the reasons why she hesitated about debuting. Theck of privacy.

    Then again, from the moment she was born, she has always been a public figure. Her thoughts broke off when she felt Toh drawing circles with his fingers on her stomach and arm. He was speaking in a gentle tone.

    He is too good to her, and yet she must let him down again.

    "Toh--I''m sorry." Sumire apologized.

    "About?"

    "You waited for me. You''re still waiting, but I---" Sumire didn''t know how to phrase it.

    ''I can''t be with you.''

    Would it be too straightforward for her to say that? But giving him a half-hearted answer isn''t fair.

    "Make no mistake, Sumire. I knew from the start who you loved."

    Indeed Toh knew about Yuhi and yet still continued to date her. Had Sano known about it from the start, he definitely wouldn''t have gone out with her. She didn''t respond and instead enjoyed the rareforting silence.

    It''s strange; normally, the silence would frighten her, yet when she is with this person, she isn''t afraid.

    She is very thankful for everything he has done for her. He nurtured her spirit when she was at one of the lowest moments in her life. He had been there for her when she broke, yet she cannot give him this.

    "Goodnight, Toh." Sumire decided to quickly end the conversation.

    It could be dangerous for them both if they continue on this topic. She doesn''t want to push him away so harshly when he is being nothing but kind to her.

    "Goodnight."

    The pain and anguish remained in her heart, and so did the pounding sensation. But, unlike earlier, she could close her eyes without feeling afraid.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    _________

    Toh didn''t rest much that night. He wanted to stay awake just in case she needed him. He spent most of the night just watching her, continuing to caress her back and draw circles with his thumb on her arm and stomach. He wanted to reassure her that he was right there and she had nothing to fear. She looked ufortable at random points in the night but would immediately calm down at his touches.

    Unfortunately, he couldn''t hide his exhaustion when she walked into breakfast the next morning. He was just finishing cing thest dish on the table when Sumire entered.

    Unlike the previous day, a bit of colour had returned to her cheeks. But she was still sick and had a nket draped across her shoulders.

    He already contacted Narasakist night and informed him that Sumire couldn''t take on any work or attend university. Thetter, he could have easily contacted the university and informed them himself. But that would draw attention to their rtionship.

    There were rumors about them, and Sumire admitted that they dated before he returned. But he knew the girl didn''t want to draw any more attention than necessary.

    The media coverage regarding what happened between them seemed limited to star town. Otherwise, more people would have harassed her over it.

    Sumire watched him for a few minutes before frowning and walking over. "When did you sleep?"

    "An hour ago," Toh admitted.

    He didn''t see the need to lie to her when she clearly already knew the answer to her question.

    "Don''t be ridiculous. You can''t cut out on sleep just to watch over me." Sumire lectured.

    "Then, shall we do something else?" Toh''s hands started glowing, and he touched her arm. "Every time you have a nightmare. I''ll feel a small tug that''ll jolt me awake."

    It was a contract between evolved humans, a smaller version of the bargain Lucifer forced upon Sumire.

    Sumire didn''t seem to like this idea either, but she must have realized this was thepromise and nodded. He truly has no problems staying up all night and getting little sleep as long as she isfortable.

    Toh kissed her forehead. "Eat."

    Sumire rolled her eyes but sat down. "Where are the kids?"

    "Still sleeping. It''s only seven."

    He saw Sumire peeking through the hallway leading upstairs. "Maybe I should-"

    Toh cuts her off by cing his hand on her forehead, frowning. He slipped a coldpress on her head. "You''re staying here, eating breakfast, and I''ll get them when they are ready."

    Sumire sighed. "I feel like I''m being a burden."

    "I already told you that you''re not and that I want to do this for you." Toh trailed off. "You''re still as restless as ever. Can''t you just sit still for once and rx?"

    "Didn''t we have a conversation about that the other day?"

    "Yes, we did, and you heard my thoughts. You have to face it, Sumire. Terashima isn''t here right now, and if you''re having problems. You need to ept the kindness of the people around you and let them help. If you can''t do that, at least allow me."

    Sumire tilted her head. "If I ept your help, would it be different from epting others?"

 Chapter 791 Driving Him Crazy

    ?

    "It would be."

    "Why?"

    Toh bent down and brushed his lips against her ear as he ced one of his hands on her knees. "Because, my love, I am one of a kind." For a few seconds, he let his lips linger there.

    Sumire''s face turned red, and heughed as he drew back. Sumire looked at him furiously. "I-I thought we set up boundaries. You''re not supposed to be getting close to me like that."

    "I thought the rules you set mainly involved us doing it."

    "T-then, let me change-" He cuts her off by appearing before her again. "Toh-"

    "Just rx, don''t you know me? I will never force you to do anything against your will."

    He will always leave the choice to her. But he never said anything about not touching her. Besides, his touches clearly reassure her. Sumire was looking at him with aplicated expression on her face. It seemed like a part of her must have understood what he was thinking since she sighed and nodded.

    The rest of the meal went well, and they enjoyed a nice conversation. He thought the kids would wake up and interrupt them, but it seemed like they were still sleeping. Sumire had left to check on them and was clearly upset when she came back.

    "I think they have my fever," Sumire mumbled. "At least Huan does. He seems warm."

    Toh frowned. "Hold on." He picked up his phone. "Mamoru? Are you close by?"

    "Yeah! I''m like five seconds away from your doorstep." Mamoru said cheerfully.

    "Key is in the usual ce; grab it and go upstairs quickly," Toh said hurriedly.

    Toh walked back over to Sumire, and she looked at him worriedly. "Is it something to worry about?"

    "We will find out."

    ....

    Mamoru must have sensed the urgency in his tone since he used his powers and arrived there quickly. Greeting Sumire with a smile, but seeing her state made him frown. He must have thought she was the reason why his tone was urgent, but he simply pointed to the room.

    "Your son."

    At those words, Mamoru rushed inside.

    Tsueno Huan wasn''t just sick. His entire face was flushed red, and an unusual glow was around his body.

    Mamoru ced his hand on Huan''s forehead and rolled up the boy''s sleeves where there were small circles. He even put his face on the kid''s chest.

    "It''s the hanyou fever. You don''t have to worry. He simply needs blood."

    Toh knew, even without looking at Sumire, how horrified she was. He knew that the current her had yet to ept the drinking blood thing. Now she is faced with the knowledge that her son had to do it.

    "If he doesn''t drink, it will get worst, won''t it?" Toh cut in.

    Mamoru nodded. "He certainly won''t get better, and that light around him will get stronger. I don''t think you want your neighbors seeing that."

    Sumire raised her hand and was about to get her knife out, but Mamoru shook his head.

    "Let me do it. I am his father if he drinks from me, who has the same ability. He will recover faster." Mamoru scanned her up and down. "Toh, are you sure you feeding her? She looks awful."

    Mamoru didn''t mean that as an insult, but that didn''t stop Sumire from tugging on the sweater she wore. His sweater he has to add. It was a pleasant surprise seeing her wear it. Not that she had much of a choice; the clothes she had been wearing previously were covered in vomit.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Her cheeks flushed, embarrassed. "I-I have been eating."

    Toh squeezed her hand. "Look, your frightening her."

    "Uh." Mamoru looked away. "I wasn''t trying to insult you. I''m just worried, Ki."

    "I-I know." Sumire stammered.

    Toh sighed deeply, sensing the odd aura around them. It seems like this is one thing that doesn''t change about them. He coughed and put his arms around Sumire''s back, pulling her closer to him.

    "I''ll take her back to rest, do your thing here and join uster."

    Mamoru nodded, and Toh didn''t waste any time dragging Sumire away from the room. The scent of Mamoru''s blood immediately filled the hall. Sumire, however, didn''t turn to look back, and her attention seemed to be on his hand, which was on her arm.

    She starts tough softly, breaking the silence between them. "What is it?"

    "It''s just, don''t you think it is silly to get jealous when we already live together despite all the odds?"

    Indeed she makes a valid point. Right now, the one who can get close to her is him, not Mamoru. But it''s almost like it was a natural instinct to him to act this way,

    Toh sighed. "I hope it doesn''t bother you. Your nobody''s possession. I don''t own you. But when other guys get near you. When you and Mamoru get close-"

    Sumire squeezed his hand. "It''s okay. You don''t have to exin. It''s normal for you to feel this way. I see you for who you are, Toh."

    He knew, even without looking at her face, that she meant each and every word. She truly didn''t need him to exin his behavior, even if he was acting strange and unlike his usual self. Unlike the person, she got to know.

    She already epts everything.

    He didn''t think it would be possible for him to fall in love with her anymore but look at this situation now. He is already so love-struck after a few days of being by her side again.

    It did not take long before they reached the room, and Sumire dived back into thefortable sheets of his bed. For a minute, he just stands there watching her getfortable on his bed, still wearing his shirt like a dress.

    He could smell his scent on her, and it was driving him crazy.

    ''She is mine, mine.''

    Sumire picked up one of the pillows and hugged it against her chest. "I was thinking this morning. We could sit and chat."

    Toh ran his fingers through his hair and still stood in the doorway. He was afraid that if he got any closer to her, he might lose control of himself.

    "About?"

    "Whatever you want. Um, actually, I have a few questions to ask you about your brand and your life abroad. Is that okay with you?"

    Such simple questions, and yet she is looking at him with so much caution. Toh could see the fear in her eyes. What does she think he will do if he refuses to answer those questions? A thought came to mind, a very disturbing one.

    It can''t be. She has been sheltered and protected by Terashima and even Narasaki all this time. But why is she disying signs of being afraid of- Toh didn''t finish that thought when he saw the look in her eyes.

    He walked over to the bed and sat down. The minute he did so, he extended his hand out to caress her cheek. But Sumire immediately shut his eyes, and his gaze dimmed. Now he was closer, he saw her shoulders shaking.

    Toh immediately understood.

    Nagawa fucking Sano.

 Chapter 792 We Are All Broken

    ?

    He is the only one around her now who could make her react this way.

    That bastard. What has he done to her? He could think of several things, but with Narasaki and Terashima around, how could he possibly have gotten close enough to Sumire?

    Unless they didn''t know?

    It wouldn''t be surprising. Sumire is very good at hiding. Last he heard from the lord, too, Nagawa is failing as a pawn because Sumire was using him. Meaning Sumire was ying her games with him, only for it to backfire.

    "It was him, wasn''t it?" Toh tried to control his tone. But he was beyond furious.

    He thought there was something else wrong with her. She acted too cautiously whenever he touched her. At first, he thought it was because she was taken now, so she was setting up the necessary boundaries. But that''s not it.

    She was genuinely afraid.

    There was something wrong, multiple things even. However, who would have thought it was this?

    Sumire opened her eyes. She seemed relieved that he didn''t hit her.

    "Pretending to seduce that will only lead to consequences. I thought we talked about this before." Toh lectured.

    Sumire''s cheeks flushed, and she averted her gaze ashamed. "It was only minor, and I set boundaries."

    "I''m sure you did, but he broke those anyway." Toh knew he was being harsh.

    But he couldn''t believe she had gone through with that stupid n. She had discussed it with him a few months after they started dating. She told him that one day Sano would eventuallye back into her life, and she may end up needing to take drastic measures.

    He told her then that he would support her no matter what she decided to do. But after hearing her n, Toh had to stop her.

    "I-I didn''t-I didn''t think it would be like this. I didn''t think he would try to touch me so many times. At first, it was just kissing, but sometimes when I stay over at the hospital. I wake up, and my clothes are a bit messed up. I don''t-I don''t know if he has-"

    By this point, Sumire was shaking so badly. She had her hands covering her ears as though she was trying to block something out.

    Nagawa fucking Sano. That bastard. Toh was already thinking of thousands of ways to kill him.

    "Did this start after Terashima left?" Toh inquired.

    Sumire nodded. "I had to stay over, as you know, after giving birth. I had to recuperate for a few days. As my doctor, he was naturally in charge of me. I thought it would be like the previous times I stayed before, so I let my guard down."

    "Does anybody know? Narasaki?"

    "I think he suspects something. But the ward was empty. There were no other nurses. It was just us two. I did find it strange. The previous times there were at least other nurses and doctors around. But I was too drained after giving birth."

    Toh felt his anger growing. He was struggling to contain his dammed rage. That guy, that guy actually- and while she was sleeping, that''s even worse than taking her forcibly when she is awake.

    "T-Toh. I- I didn''t. I haven''t been meaning to push you away. I just-"

    Toh shakes his head. "Stop exining. You owe me no exnation."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''Lord, forget watching over that guy. If I even get a glimpse of him, I am ripping him to shreds.''

    "I don''t actually know if he did anything. I was very weak then."

    "From what you are describing, he must have," Toh said bitterly. The girl turned quiet, and right at that moment, Mamoru burst into the room.

    He appeared in front of Sumire with the same look of fury in his eyes, but he immediately pulled her into his arms.

    "He''s gone too far this time. I''ll beat him up."

    Not ''I''ll talk to him, but I'''' beat him up.'' At least Tsueno is being sensible this time around. Toh never understood why Tsueno was so focused on forgiving that bastard.

    "Ru." Sumire sobbed.

    "Ssh, I''m here."

    Sumire immediately burst into tears, and Mamoru held her tighter. After a few minutes, the girl stopped crying and fell asleep. Mamoru was clenching his fist and emitting a very dark aura. It surprised him that he wasn''t bursting out of the door.

    "I''ll stay here for a few days. Do you mind?"

    Toh shakes her head. "It''ll be better for her and the kid too."

    Moreover, Sumire still has reservations against him. Now he knows it''s because of what Nagawa did. He isn''t too upset. But Tsueno needs to stay here until she gets used to being with another man again.

    Whatever damage Nagawa did to her will never apply to Tsueno Mamoru. Because from what he heard of their rtionship, they barely held hands and only slept together that one time. Of course, Sumire won''t see him as somebody dangerous.

    "Sano isn''t a bad guy." Mamoru suddenly said.

    He frowned. "Tsueno, after what just happened, surely-"

    Mamoru shakes his head. "Don''t get me wrong. I am furious about what he did to her. But at the same time, I know he is suffering too. We have all suffered because of Lucifer, me, him, and Ki are no different from each other. Or the thousands of others that man has stepped on. You''re included in that."

    Toh couldn''t say anything to refute those words. But he couldn''t ept it. Mamoru is clearly angry too.

    "We are all broken, but we use different ways to cope. In his own twisted way, Sano does love Ki despite what she says. Ki did love him at one point. Maybe not as strong as she loved either you or me. But there was something there. Ki understands that too, and that''s why she is suffering more. She knows there is a good male there somewhere, the good man who helped her cope with the pain of Yuhi being away."

    He was still angry, but Mamoru has always had a good way with words. Indeed, Sumire is strong. For her to continue this reckless idea despite the consequences must mean she is still searching for the old Nagawa. Even if she knows there is a chance that he is long gone, she is willing to risk it.

    "She is too good for that trash."

    Mamoruughed. "I can''t disagree there." He looked towards Sumire. "I just want her to be happy, you know? It doesn''t have to be me. I just want her to smile. I want her to live freely."

    Toh couldn''t say anything to that. After all, he knew he couldn''t say those same words without bitterness. He can''t let her go without even putting up a fight. He can''t be like Mamoru, willing to sacrifice his happiness and being with her.

 Chapter 793 Discussing Lucifers Plans

    ?

    But if Sumire were the one to push him away if she told him that she no longer needed him. Toh knew he wouldn''t be able to do anything. He can now cling to her, knowing she won''t tell him those words. But for how long? He already knew the answer to his own question until Terashima Yuhi returned.

    When Terashima returns, Sumire will not hesitate to push him away.

    ''I am not the type of person to give up easily, but I do not want to be stupidly persistent and end up like Nagawa.''

    "You know, this arrangement with Ki is for your sake, too," Mamoru said, breaking the silence.

    At those words, Toh exhaled deeply and ran his hands through his hair.

    "I know."

    Despite Mamoru''s sudden suggestion, Toh figured that he wasn''t just doing this for Sumire''s sake.

    "Has anybody told you before that your too much of a good guy?"

    Mamoruughed. "Yeah, Ki often said it. Though she used to word it like ''your kindness is wasted on people who will never do anything for you.''"

    "That''s just like her."

    Toh watches as Mamoru''s gaze falls on the girl fast asleep. "I epted the job to infiltrate D Entertainment, the ck Alice organization, because I will do anything to protect her."

    "I figured." Toh trailed off. "I suppose you do not trust me for information?"

    Mamoru shakes his head. "That''s not it. It''s just I didn''t want Lucifer to punish you." He trailed off. "Does she know about the scars?"

    "Yeah, I showed them to her."

    Mamoru''s expression immediately becameplicated. "Toh, I know you well enough by now. I know you won''t force her, but please hold yourself back more."

    Toh nodded. "I am aware. I won''t overdo it. Her current state is very bad. It''s not like before. She has be more afraid now that she has experienced happiness with the one she loves. She has grasped onto happiness only to gain the fear of losing it."

    "So you do understand." Mamoru sighed in relief.

    He rolled his eyes at thatment. "Do you think I will behave like Nagawa?"

    Just the mere mention of that guy makes him angry again. He wants nothing more than to rush over and beat him up. But, he has to think sensibly. The consequences of hitting Nagawa Sano mean alerting Lucifer that he is more attached to Sumire than he lets on.

    Lucifer most likely already knows that. However, this is a game between them. As long as he continues behaving like an obedient subordinate, then Lucifer''s hands are tied even if he knows how much Sumire means to him. However, if he behaves recklessly, then Lucifer will have an excuse to use that knowledge against him.

    He has to be careful. He recalled Sumire''s pained gaze when she saw the scars and her tears. But, what stood out to him then was the dark gaze in his eyes.

    "No, I don''t." He trailed off. "Since we are on that subject. If you''re supposed to be ''seducing Ki again,'' what is Nagawa doing?"

    At those words, Toh frowned. It never urred to him that now that Lucifer has passed on Nagawa''s duties to him, that man would be doing another job for Lucifer. He simply assumed that Nagawa was still on the job.

    "I will find out," Toh said with a deep frown on his face. "Since he joined the organization, the jobs given to Nagawa Sano have been very lenient. Simply overseeing the shipment from abroad, even then, he only has to ensure the boatsnd and provide support forrge gatherings. Nothing dangerous, but-" Toh paused. "Now that he is officially out of the job. I can see Lucifer making him do something unreasonable."

    "Because he is an evolved human now?"

    Toh shakes his head. "Not just an evolved human, but a hanyou."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Mamoru''s face color turned visibly pale. "But that''s impossible." He shakes his head. "You can''t create hanyous."

    "Indeed, there has been no historical record of anyone creating hanyous. Even the creation of evolved humans is limited to replicating their powers, which are limited in use. In an actual fight against a truly evolved human, they would lose. Though many have found loopholes to win and increase their power, that is as far as it goes."

    Evolved humans have genes that have evolved inside their bodies. It is not something one can replicate.

    "Then-" Mamoru said, rmed. "-how?"

    "But, do you not recall what Lucifer was doing in Star Town before?"

    Realization dawned on Mamoru. "The random attacks on evolved humans that involved taking their brains and different organs."

    "Yes, though it took a while. Eventually, he discovered a way to bypass the limitation loophole. Initially, that was all he intended to do, to ensure that the powers do not leave the newly evolved human, however, as punishment for Nagawa''s disobedience. He fed him his blood to drive him crazy. During that time, Nagawa was already undergoing the process of bing an evolved human."

    Mamoru''s facial color turned paler and paler, and he grabbed hold of Sumire''s hand and squeezed it tightly, almost like he was afraid that she would slip away.

    "The blood of a purebred hanyou, in other words, Lucifer and Sumire''s blood, will create not just a perfected evolved human but a hanyou too."

    "That''s- then Ki will-"

    Toh nodded. "Chances are she will be attacked more frequently." He trailed off. "I actually thought you knew, and that was the real reason why you asked her to stay with me."

    "I had no idea. I wasn''t-I didn''t think to look for this type of information." Mamoru admitted. "That was careless of me. I was too focused on what Lucifer wants with Sumire and how to break their connection to even think her lineage would cause her problems."

    "The entire Ibuki family are evolved, humans. But Sumire is the only hanyou. It seems Lucifer knew that and previously tried to bargain with her family so he could have her."

    "Is that why he killed them?"

    Toh nodded. "It was the only way for him to get to her because they refused to give her up. When I found out what happened, I was surprised. I was under the impression that Sumire didn''t get along with her family."

    Mamoru paused. "They were certainly awkward around her. But it''s not like they didn''t love her. So they fought, and Lucifer resorted to drastic measures?"

    "I believe he truly didn''t want to go too far. But I think one of her siblings attacked his base intending to kill him, and he saw that as a sign of war."

    Mamoru frowned. "If we put it this way, Lucifer was actually being reasonable."

    "Still, arson? Murder?" Toh shakes his head. "No parents will hand over their child to Lucifer. If they were truly evolved humans, they must have sensed the darkness in him. No matter how awkward their rtionship with their child is, they wouldn''t hand her over to a monster like Lucifer."

    When he heard the true story, Toh was horrified. If Lucifer was truly a good person, he wouldn''t have used such extreme measures to fight back. That man, there is nothing good about him.

    "That''s true. Maybe I should-"

    Toh shakes his head. "Don''t even think about it. Didn''t you promise that you would finish up your job quickly? Get the information your agent wants and quit."

    The longer Tsueno stays, the more Lucifer and the media can manipte him to be used against Sumire.

    "I understand," Mamoru said reluctantly. "I''ll quit soon."

    Toh hears the slight pause and exhales deeply. It seems like he will have to watch over not only Sumire but Mamoru too.

 Chapter 794 Regarding Angel

    For the next few days, both Toh and Ru spoiled her to the point of boredom. Sumire never thought that those two bing close friends would lead to such disastrous results for her. She exhales deeply as she walks down the lobby of the apartmentplex. She wore a mask on her face since she still had a slight cough.

    The two naggers insisted she took today off too, but she has already missed many lessons. Unlike high school, catching up on university sses is more difficult. No matter how ''talented'' she is. Missing so many days in a row isn''t good for her.

    Her thoughts break off, spotting purple-colored hair leaning against themp post in front of the apartmentplex. Her eyes brightened as she approached Hino.

    "Chiwassu!" Sumire said happily.

    "You''re here," Hino said, surprised.

    Sumireughed softly. "Of course, you''re taking me to the university, right?"

    "I thought you would go with Mashima," Hino admitted.

    "It would be bad if me and Toh were seen together."

    "So that''s why?"

    "Or maybe I just like having you walk me..which do you think it is?"

    Hino felt his cheeks turn red, and he coughed. "Stop fooling around. Let''s go."

    "But I wasn''t!"Sumire pouted.

    She truly does enjoy her walks with Hino. Her thoughts broke off when she felt Hino''s gaze briefly linger on her before he tapped her forehead and grabbed her bag.

    Neither of them said anything for the next few minutes, but eventually, Hino broke the silence.

    "So, I''ve been meaning to ask you. But regarding your activities when you return to Star town. Are you going to resume your activities as Angel?"

    At those words, Sumire freezes. "H-how do you know about-"

    Hino sighed. "I don''t even know why you are bothering to hide it. It''s not like it is anything to be ashamed about."

    "I know, but." Sumire trailed off and looked down at the ground. "When I debuted in Angel, it was before I debuted as an idol, and I did so under the name Ria."

    "So you''re not thinking of resuming activities? The leader is your other childhood friend Tokumori Takano isn''t it?"

    Sumire nodded. "Takano hasn''t said anything, probably because he has been busy going back and forth abroad. But I know he will return to Japan around the time I finish my university studies."

    Hino raised his eyebrow. "From what you just told me there, it seems like he is returning to resume the band activities."

    She frowned and sighed deeply. "I realized that too. But I am not sure if I am ready for the world to know I am angel''s ''Ria.'' Unlike my normal identity, Ria was actually loved, and the only media gossip around her was her being half English and half Japanese."

    "So, you are worried about causing problems for the band?"

    Sumire bit her lip. "When we created the band. Takano had one policy, and that was to keep away from gossip. He wanted the fans and the media to only see Angel for their music. He didn''t want our private lives to disrupt his perfect image."

    "That is bullshit."

    Sumire shrugged. "He actually made it possible. There are some rumors here and there about our personal lives, but the rumors are very small."

    "So, you don''t want to disrupt that vision?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "His actual vision is ''I will make Ria shine the most,'' but yes, I do trust his skills as a musician."

    Hino looked her up and down suspiciously, and Sumire eximed. "He isn''t in love with me!"

    "Are you sure? It wouldn''t surprise me if you have another person in your harem."

    Sumire frantically shakes her head. "Definitely not! He has always treated me like a little sister."

    At those words, Hinoughed, and Sumire pouted. "You''re teasing me."

    "Revenge for earlier."

    But she wasn''t teasing him! She was serious.

    "Tokumori aside. There is someone in that group who is in love with you."

    "I haven''t seen Ren since he left. We didn''t really keep in touch." Sumire mumbled.

    It''s more like she did want to contact him. But so much happened afterward, and she felt like she would be disturbing him.

    "So, he is still in love with you," Hino concluded.

    "I don''t know about that. In the first ce, when we started dating. If you could even call that dating, he was the one who just decided it. I didn''t exactly verbally agree."

    "But did you deny it?"

    "It was shortly after Toh left, so I was still feeling heartbroken and not in a good state. I didn''t refuse or agree, but I spent much time with him."

    Hino sighed. "Your love life is tooplicated. Surprised Yuhi isn''t actively fighting off these rivals."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "My dear isn''t a petty person. He is kind, understanding, and very, very handsome." Sumire emphasized thest line.

    "You turn any conversation into one about Yuhi''s looks." Hino sighed.

    "It''s not my fault that Yuhi is one hundred percent my type and a work of art."

    Hino just looked at her in disbelief and shook his head. "Anyhow, to get back to what we were discussing. I asked because there will be loads of important band eventsing up in the next year or so. People are already signing up now just to get spots."

    "I''ll have to call Takano and ask. But, the band events aren''t my concern now." Sumire paused. "The duo and trio tournaments. I am interested."

    "Is this because you heard the rumor about Nase Siena being in Tokyo?"

    Sumire nodded. "If it''s her, eventually she wille to me herself, and when she does. I know she will ask."

    "I don''t mind you joining a tournament. Actually, I think it will be good for you. Solo tournaments may be too much for you right now, but if you''re performing with another person, you should be fine. I''ll check on Nase''s whereabouts, and you can prepare a song."

    "Alright, you''re the best!" Sumire said happily.

    "The trio tournament?" Hino asked. "Do you already have team members in mind?"

    Sumire winked. "I can start searching for members."

 Chapter 795 Reunion

    ?

    Aristia University - 13:00

    She said those words with confidence. But, it isn''t easy looking for team members. Moreover, she pulls out herposition notebook. She needs to check up on how the guys in nanairo feather are finding their new solo songs. Initially, she only intended to send over new group songs.

    However, maybe it''s because she hasn''tposed anything for them. But before she knew it, she wrote so many new songs for them. Sumire finds herself returning to the ssroom.

    After parting ways with Momo, Sumire slid open the door only to be ambushed immediately. Guess they had already heard from the people in the courtyard. Her sweat dropped as her ssmates began asking her endless questions. However, she a guy with blonde hair suddenly pulled her away

    "Akatsuki-san!"

    "Hello, Sumire-chan. It''s been a while. Now everyone, don''t surround her just because she''s cute."

    Akatsuki is still the same as ever. It surprised her when she discovered he was also attending this university. When she talked about it with Yuhi, he seemed very troubled.

    ''He is following me around again.''

    Sumire chuckled quietly to herself when she recalled how troubled he was.

    But there is no way he can get away with a remark like that. Just as that thought crossed her mind, a fist was nted on Akatsuki''s face.

    "You --quit being a moron." Aika snapped.

    "Ah, I''ve missed Aika-chan''s loving punches."

    Her sweat dropped, watching the two interact. It seems like some things will never change. "Sumire! Wee back." She hears a familiar female voice.

    Sumire turned to her right to spot blonde hair tied in a bun, " Tsurumi! I''m back!"

    The two of them high-five each other before embracing.

    "Huh? Hold on a second, Sumire, you seem prettier than before." Tsurumi observed.

    Aika, Asami-san, Tsurumi, and Akatsuki. She only became close with thetter two during thest few months of high school. But, it seldom made a difference. It feels like she has known them for a very long time. Maybe it''s because they are good friends with Yuhi-san, but she naturally feltfortable around them.

    Sumire blinked, puzzled at those words.

    "Aika,e over here. It''s unbelievable. Her skin is practically white and glowing now!" Tsurumi eximed.

    Aika made her way over, ensuring Akatsuki wouldn''t stand up anymore. "Whoa, you''re right. Seriously! What kind of cosmetics do you use?"

    "Ah, I don''t really use any. Though they do put quite a bit before I go out on stage."

    Even though she insists each time that she does no need to put on makeup. Thankfully Hino started to advise the makeup artists not to overdo it, and recently they started using more natural makeup on her face.

    "Seriously? You have to bring us along next time." Aika eximed.

    Sumire let out a relieved sigh. She didn''t realize she had been holding back.

    Thank goodness.

    Somehow everyone''s still the same. However, she had been doing her best to go to University. The reality is there are days when she can only attend for three hours. She hasn''t been around for a while.

    Moreover, D Entertainment/the ck Alice organization''s movements are starting to trouble her. Sumire sighed deeply. She needs to contact Aki-san as soon as possible and determine their next steps.

    Even though she has been participating in underworld activities with the members of akagumi, Yuhi''s group, she is still a member of the Holy Knights, and Aki is still her superior.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Sumire shakes her head. Now isn''t the time to be thinking about this. Focus on ss.

    "It seems lively today. What''s going on?" A voice said from the doorway.

    Sumire paused. The voice belonged to a girl with a Nagano ent. She doesn''t remember anybody like that being in this ss. Perhaps somebody transferred during her time off? It wouldn''t be unusual. The rules for this university are more rxed in contrast to the others.

    "Ah, you''re just in time. This is the ss idol we were talking about." Asami said excitedly.

    Since Aika stood in front of her and still ambushed her with questions, she couldn''t see whom she was talking to. Until the person came forward and her books dropped.

    "Sumire?"

    Hearing her name, Sumire looked past Aika, and her eyes widened when she saw who stood there.

    A girl with short dark brown hair and coconut-colored eyes. Wearing adress with manyponents. The top is a pale ivory with a floral print and green leaf. Below the chest is a band of bright green with a gold rose design going around the center. Gold-beige sandals with a strap of red over the foot lined in gold.

    "Miya?" Sumire said, puzzled.

    Shizune Miya, a girl she was close with in herst year of elementary and first year of middle school.

    Why is Miya --- she spots the sketchbook underneath her arms. Could it be? HoweverSumire didn''t get a chance to say anymore since the doors slid open.

    "Miya, don''t stand there and block the doorway. Sensei''s going to start."

    She was already startled to see Miya but now saw the boy that had just entered the room.

    "Kurata."

    Kurata Shouta, another one of her romantic misfortunes. Somebody she yed around with in middle school. Sumire wasn''t expecting to see him ever again. She just stared at him with aplicated expression on her face, and he did the same. It seemed neither of them knew what to say.

    Her thoughts break when someone hits her head with a ck notebook to find Shin standing there. It took her a moment to recall that he was now a teacher at this university. For a second, she thinks they are back in one of the ssrooms on Iro Road.

    "First day back, and you''re already causing trouble, Ibuki." Shin lectured.

    "Nakura-sensei, I''m not the one causing trouble. You''re the one who came inte!!!'''' Sumire half eximed.

    "Hmm? I had a recording." Shin said casually.

    "You''re only using that conveniently as an excuse!"

    Honestly, this guy does everything at his own pace.But this scene has already somewhat normal for everyone else.

    Sumire still felt Miya and Kurata''s gaze on her. Unlike a few minutes ago, however, she could look at them without feeling nervous. Could it be that Shin did that so she could calm down? She averts her gaze. He truly is foolishly honest.

    Before she could thank him, the teacher walked into the room.

    "I''m here. I''m here, alright, kids. I''ll be taking over your homeroom already. Shin, take Ibuki away already."

    Shin reached over and grabbed hold of her arm. "Well you heard him. Sorry, but I''ll be borrowing Ibuki for a bit."

    Ehhhh? But she didn''t get a chance to say anything since Shin dragged her away. She briefly glimpsed Tsurumi''s expression and sent an apologetic and ''I''ll exin everything'' look back. Tsurumi already said she trusts her, so she can''t go ahead and do anything to break that trust.

 Chapter 796 To What Extent

    ?

    ''I know of Shin''s feelings for me, and Tsurumi must know that too, and yet the girl confined in me regardless.''

    To have another person trust her like this. It was an unusual feeling. But she doesn''t want to lose it. Even if nothing ever happens between Tsurumi and Shin. At the very least, she can''t make the girl misunderstand or feel ufortable.

    Even so, this back, huh? Quite some time has passed since shest saw it. Somehow, it''sforting.

    When she and Shin are outside in the courtyard, he immediately lets go of her wrist.

    "Sorry."

    "Hm?"

    "Atsuro just found out this morning, and I didn''t get a chance to tell you." Shin apologized.

    Sumireughed, seeing his troubled expression. "You don''t have to worry about it too much. It caught me off guard, but recently it seems like my past is returning to haunt me. Instead of running away, I want to face everythinging to me."

    She no longer wants to run and hide. She is still afraid. But, bit by bit, she is gaining courage again.

    Shin sighed deeply. "I suppose that is like you." He trailed off. "Are youing to the concert tonight? Atsuro wants to use it as an opportunity to introduce you to everyone."

    Suumire nodded. "Mmm, I binge-watched some of your concert footage and TV programs to get a general knowledge of your group''s image. But, actually meeting everyone in person will be very different."

    "Don''t push yourself. I know you''re not veryfortable with the idea of writing music for a third group."

    Sumire raised her eyebrows at that. "The only one making this arrangement ufortable is Atsuro."

    "You know what he is like when ites to you."

    At those words, Sumire sighed deeply. "That troubles me. Me and Atsuro are not a couple. He doesn''t have to act so defensive about everything I do."

    "But your okay allowing Nagawa Sano''s behavior?"

    "San''s case is different."

    She actually ought to check on him since it''s been a while. It will do nobody any good if he loses control of his newfound abilities.

    Moreover, she has already seen with his own eyes how far he will go to protect what he believes is his. In this case, it would be her.

    Shin rolled his eyes. "I''m sure the first boyfriend is more favored."

    "Why are you so irritated?" Sumire snapped.

    "Isn''t it obvious why?"

    Sumire shook her head, and Shin suddenly stood directly in front of her. "Maybe I''m bitter because you haven''t spent much time with me recently."

    Neither of them said a word for a few seconds, but then she saw Shin''s expression. He looked slightly ufortable, and she burst intoughter.

    Shin rubbed the back of his neck with his hand, and he pulled away. "I am never trying that again. How does Yuhi do that and get away with it?"

    Sumire giggled. "My dear''s handsomeness."

    "So, am I not good-looking to you?"

    Uh, Sumireughed awkwardly. "If I said that, I would be lying. You are obviously good-looking."

    "Obviously, huh."

    Sumire looked at him for a few minutes. Shin seemed genuinely troubled by this. So, she knew she couldn''t joke about it any longer.

    She extended her hands out and patted his hair.

    "I''m sorry for neglecting you. I have been quite busy. But you know how much I value our friendship, right?" Sumire emphasized the word ''friendship,'' and she briefly saw Shin cringe.

    Had this been Atsuro, he would have grumbled about that remark and not let it go. But Shin being Shin nodded.

    "Sorry about that. The leader has been fussing recently. I guess I have caught his stress."

    Sumire sighed. "You can''t let him overwork you." She trailed off, spotting something rare sticking out from his bag. "Is that a magazine?"

    "Yeah, I was checking the rankings."

    _______________________________________

    TOP MALEIDOL RANKING

    _______________________________________<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    1: Terashima Yuhi

    2: Ahoji Francis

    3: Tachibana Masaru

    4: Maon Kou

    5: Matsumoto Atsu

    As expected of her dearest! Seeing his name in that number-one spot just looks so perfect! Sumire made a mental note to grab a mental note of this magazine too. She wants to cut out the part with Yuhi''s name and frame it.

    Despite Shin''s insistence that he was checking the male rankings, Sumire found a post-it note on the other page showing the female rankings.

    _______________________________________

    TOP FEMALE IDOL RANKING

    ________________________________________

    1: Takahashi Yumi

    2: Shimazaki Annya

    3: Shika Suzume

    4: Maizono Ai

    5: Ibuki Sumire (NEW) (+45)

    Sumire stared nkly at her name. Huh?

    "You jumped from the bottom to the top five, in just a month or so. Narasaki really does work miracles."

    "Huh? H--how?" Sumire eximed.

    "Narasaki probably failed to mention to you that the jobs he signed you up for include points that contribute towards your ranking."

    Sumire looked at him in disbelief, she had no idea. Is that why he has been working her like a spartan manager recently? She looks at the rankings with a troubled expression.

    "When did this magazinee out?"

    "That is an advanced copy. You have at least a few days before the media bombard your doorstep."

    "Thankfully, I am living somewhere else for the mean time. So, I won''t have to experience that."

    "About where your living-"

    Sumire bit her lip before nodding. "It''s with Toh."

    A knowing ah escaped his lips. "Thought it was weird that Narasaki suddenly stopped showing up to his own house. He must have temporarily moved so he could be closer to you."

    Sumire sighed. "I don''t understand why. If he truly doesn''t trust Toh, why does he allow this arrangement?"

    "He probably thinks it''s better than Nagawa."

    Recalling what Toh told her, she sighed again. "I wonder if that reasoning is enough."

    "Also, he probably wants to keep an eye out on Mashima''s movements."

    At Shin''s words, that had a hint of suspicion, she frowned. "Toh is on my side. He won''t betray me."

    "That may be the case. But, like you said, he is on your side. He won''t hurt you. However, will that stop him from hurting others?"

    "Shin-"

    Shin extended his hand out and lightly patted her hair. "It is understandable that you want to trust him. But until we have enough evidence. Our allies will treat him as an enemy. I hope you understand that."

    "I do." Sumire mumbled.

    Despite her insistence that Toh is a good person. Sumire has only ever heard him say that he is on her side. Shin is right. There is no guarantee that he will protect their friends if they were ever in danger. Or help them when they are in need.

    ''I have to find out. To what extent will he go to betray Lucifer?''

 Chapter 797 Learning

    ?

    Miya stood rooted on the spot with aplicated expression on her face.

    Nakura-sensei rushed off with Sumire before she got the chance to exin. Miya sighed deeply even though she had prepared herself and everything. But Sumire has changed. Just a brief nce at her is enough for her to determine that she will have to change tactics, bringing up what happened thest time they met.

    ''I regret it. I regretted it so much. In the end, that fight was pointless. Letting a guy get in the way of their friendship was stupid.''

    She may not have agreed with Sumire''s methods regarding the guys she messed around with. But did she have to say those hurtful words?

    She shakes her head and follows her new friends out of the ssroom. Everybody was heading to the cafeteria now because it was lunch. Sensei had only called them back in for a short announcement, which shepletely missed since she was too shocked after confirming that Sumire was here.

    Sumire''s personality seems to have changed. But, what stood out to her now was the girl''s appearance. It wasn''t until she heard the name '' Ibuki'' from the people down the hallway before she made her way inside the ssroom to confirm.

    Since they used to be friends, Miya knew that her appearance was thest thing the girl liked to speak about. However, the current Sumire is very beautiful. She is dazzling.

    She''s like apletely different person now.

    ''No, it isn''t. I love Yuhi. I sincerely do. Although people may call him violent and scary, that person is truly gentle. And so very fragile at times, almost like a kid. I feel warm knowing that he needs me. So that''s why I feel like I''m doing this for myself. And I feel like Yuhi is the most important to me too.''

    Sumire confined in her in middle school, who the person she truly liked was. But back then, she was messing around with other guys, so she wasn''t sure.

    ''The words you said back then, can I believe them?''

    That disy of affection and the look in her eyes looked so genuine.

    She has been keeping up to date with the news, so she knew that Sumire was dating Terashima Yuhi now.

    There is no doubt that she is in love with TerashimaHowever, why was she getting an odd feeling? Has Sumire truly chosen anyone? The memories of her first year in middle school shed through her head, and she shook her head.

    Sumire must have done that for a reason, a reason she will find out when she finally gets a chance to have a private conversation with her. Until then, she can continue specting, but with no evidence, those spections will remain theories.

    "Why aren''t you eating?"

    Her thoughts break when she hears a tray tter next to her to find her boyfriend, Kurata Shouta. "

    "Ah, no, I was just thinking."

    "Odd girl," Shoutamented.

    "You''re the one with your buttons not in ce. Gee, you really can''t do anything." Miya lectured. She reached over and fixed the buttons on his shirt.

    "So, nice, you two are so lovey-dovey. I want to have a girlfriend too." Akatsuki sighed. But Miya caught him briefly ncing over at Aika, who was rolling her eyes.

    "Ask one of them, girls, then." Aika pointed to a group of girls who were looking over at Akatsuki. "And Tsurumi quit with the brooding expression already! Sumire doesn''t like Nakura that way, so you still have a chance." Aika eximed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Tsurumi responded with a grunt and a sigh."I know that. Sumire has Terashima-san too. But don''t you get that feeling sometimes? That although she has someone already, she isn''t truly with them."

    Oh, that''s what she was just thinking,

    "Also, she and sensei are always together. I get that they are good friends and have known each other for a long time. But ah, I''m so very worried." Tsurumi said, hitting her head on the table.

    So Tsurumi-san likes Nakura Shin. How odd. But that guy is a student teacher, so she supposed it was normal.

    "Say, are those two close?" Miya wondered.

    The small interaction between the two still hadn''t left her mind, and the fact that he had been able to touch her like that without her pulling away. It made her curious. She knew Sumire disliked people touching her. Even someone brushing their shoulders against her identally makes her flinch.

    She acts reserved in front of her friends too.

    Aika nods. "Well yeah. Like Tsurumi just said, they have known each other for a long time. I don''t know the details, but they have been close since then. Recently I have heard the news that Sumire will beposing for his group. EMMA''s leader has been trying to convince Sumire for a while now, but it seems Sumire only agreed because of Nakura."

    "So they have a good rtionship," Miya concluded.

    "Yourtoo blunt!" Tsurumi eximed and then sighed. "Well, I also understand it that they have a somewhat of a unique rtionship."

    "What do you mean?" Miya questioned.

    Akatsuki speaks up. "Last year, when we were still in Iro Road. Nakura-sensei had only been a teacher there for three months before Sumire-chan transferred to the school. So he was still technically new. Since he was young, an idol and a genius schr, he had a difficult time settling in here. The older teachers tried to pick on him quite a bit, and it turned out his lessons were too difficult for students to understand. Honestly, was at the end of his rope and appeared to be on the verge of quitting."

    "Then, what happened?" Miya asked despite already knowing what the answer would be.

    "Sumire-chan transferred in, and that''s when things changed. Due to the fact that she was seen with Iwa Ran on day 1- everything became rather chaotic, and there was quite a majority who disliked her. Nakura-sensei and her, somehow, must have foundfort in being with each other. A new ce, new surroundings, and new people. It''s somewhat normal they ended up bing close." He exined.

    Sumire, it seems like that part of her has not changed. The power to draw people in. Sumire is clumsy with words and friendships. But, despite that, so many people are drawn to her. She is included in that.

    "Just now, you said. Sumire transferred in. She wasn''t in IroRoad at the beginning?"

    "That''s right. She came from another school; what was it again?" Aika said.

    "Tsukuhara." Akatsuki spoke up.

    Tsukuhara?

    Miya blinks at the name. She blinks twice, no three times. But the name of that school. Could it be ---? That''s the school Ichinose Arashi-senpai went to. Since Sumire left school no sooner than when Ichinose- senpai graduated, her friend didn''t know that some people from Tsukuhara came to their school to advertise and, in that presentation, showed the name of their president.

    Two years difference, then he would have been in his third year, whereas Sumire would have been in the first year. Those two met each other again?

 Chapter 798 Unusual Feeling

    ?

    But then, howe they aren''t together? Has Ichinose-senpai epted that Sumire likes Terashima Yuhi? Miya couldn''t see that happening. The guys Sumire messed around with in middle school genuinely ended up having feelings for her. They never saw it as a game.

    "Hey Shouta, this means-"

    "Atushi did mention something '' interesting'' Is this what he meant?" Shouta mutters.

    Her sweat fell. She could already imagine the sly smile on Atushi''s face as he said that.

    "Hmmm? What''s with the scary face Miya?"

    Her thoughts broke off by spotting Sumire stroll into the canteen and over to their table. Unlike before, the expression on her face was clear, and no longer had such a dark expression.

    "Sumire I-" Miya started.

    "Sumire! Where''s sensei?" Tsurumi asked.

    "Right over there. I actually think he wanted to speak to you."

    "Really?" Tsurumi hugs the brte. "Thank you, Sumire."

    Sumire nodded. "Go for it."

    This response is just like her, and yet that hug. Miya observed Sumire''s expression for a few minutes but found no signs of difort.

    In the past, Sumire distanced herself from those who got close to her.

    After Tsurumi left, the brte turned to her. "Sorry about before. It seems like I wasn''t feeling all too well. Ah, you know how I am actually a big-time star now! My schedules have been packed and all." Sumire trails off, and her gaze softens. "Though I''m still not sure on the circumstances. I''m d we can be together again, Miya and Kurata."

    Unlike earlier, there was no hesitation in Sumire''s voice, and she was looking directly at them.

    She still felt something strange, but she shouldn''t dwell on it.

    "What are those?" Miya pointed to the papers in Sumire''s hands.

    "Oh? My tests. Seems like I missed quite a few."

    She watches Aika snatch them right away.

    "In the sixties zone again? I thought I''d see something different."

    Sumireughs. "I can somehow hit the average despite not being here. So maybe I''m a secret genius."

    Akatsuki and Shouta shook their heads, and Sumire onlyughed more.

    Sumire''sughter seems so much more carefree now. She''s happy now, isn''t she? She has a boyfriend, and it seems as though she''s made quite good friends. She''s finally be an idol, and her world has gotten bigger than before. But what is this bad feeling?

    Miya wanted to have a private conversation with her. But she still wasn''t sure what to say. No, she has too much she wants to tell her, and she doesn''t think she will find the right words to say it.

    Thest time they saw each other, they had a fight regarding Shouta, and now she is returning with Shouta as her boyfriend.

    "Ah that''s right !! Are you all free tonight? I have some extra tickets thepany handed out. I can''t invite the people I know out to a concert since they''re a rowdy bunch. So here."

    "EMMA...as in Nakura-sensei''s band?" Miya wondered.

    Sumire nodded. "Right. Since they just came back yesterday, they''re holding their return live."

    "Ooh, now this I''ll go to. I can wear that new dress."

    Miya''s gazends on the pale blue ticket in her hands. EMMA''s concert, huh? Though she wasn''t exactly a '' fan'' of any groups in particr or anything like that. She heard of their rising poprity and how they have been trying to recruit an excellentposer. That must be Sumire.

    "Are you going?" Aika asked.

    "Uh. I guess so. It does seem interesting." Miya said vaguely.

    She''s starting to sound like a fool here. But then again, Shouta has never bothered with that kind of thing before. Sure enough, even now, he''s eating his meal casually.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What about you?"

    "I''ll go."

    Hearing Shouta''s reply, Miya isn''t too surprised.

    She has no interest in concerts. But, this may be a good chance for her to get to know the current Sumire. Shouta is most likely thinking the same.

    ______________

    At the concert venue.

    Miya exited the bathroom and sighed deeply. She is no good in ces like this. She told the others to go ahead while she calmed herself down for a few minutes in the bathroom.

    On her way out, she spotted Sumire and was about to call out to her when she noticed the girl wasn''t alone. Opposite her was a girl with caramel-colored hair. Sumire was looking at her in disbelief before she started crying and immediately hugged the girl.

    "Siena."

    Sienaughed. "Forever the crybaby, I see."

    Sumire hugged the girl tighter. "I''m back, Sumire."

    Miya felt someone grab hold of her wrist and turned to see Nakura Shin standing there. But unlike his formal appearance during the day, he now wore shier clothes. Miya stared at him for a few minutes beforeughing.

    "Those clothes don''t suit you."

    Shin sighed. "Tell me about it. But this is my job."

    "Your job, huh." Miya trailed off. "Is it also your job to be a teacher just for the sake of watching Sumire?"

    At those words, Shin dropped her wrist and sighed. "Your more troublesome than I thought you would be, Shizune Miya."

    "So, it''s true?" Miya prodded.

    Miya couldn''t help but observe him after Sumire sent Tsurumi over and noticed that Nakura Shin was watching Sumire the entire time. Sheter on, did her research and found that Nakura Shin belonged to a popr group. An idol who also became a teacher? It doesn''t make sense.

    Even if he is intelligent and interested in academics, bing a teacher in a school and university that has nothing to do with his specialty makes no sense.

    "It''s true."

    Miya blinked. "I didn''t expect you to admit it."

    "There is no need to deny it. Besides, I think she already knows."

    "What exactly is your rtionship?"

    "We are friends."

    Miya couldn''t help but notice him cringe at the word friends.

    "It doesn''t surprise me if you like her. She seems to have that effect on people."

    A troubled look shed through Nakura Shin''s eyes, at those words, and Miya quickly apologized.

    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to be so blunt."

    "It''s alright. She is the same. So, I have gotten used to it."

    ,Neither of them said anything, for a few minutes, and that silence brokewhen Shin''s phone started ringing. Excusing himself, Nakura leaves her alone. But not before saying.

    "I can''t wait to see what that smart mouth of yours does in University from now."

    Before Miya could retort back, he was already disappearing down the hallway. Miya sighed deeply. She wasn''t expecting that. She always had a different impression of famous stars. He isn''t arrogant, but he definitely has more confidence than most.

 Chapter 799 Red Feather Part 1

    ?

    If we''re together, we can ovee anything.

    ''Even if I died, I will meet with you again in the next life, and if I am reincarnated before you, I''ll wait patiently until you are reincarnated, even if it takes centuries/decades. I will find you again, and if we are reincarnated inpletely different ces, I''ll look all over you until I find you. It seems selfish that only I will remember my memories of my past life, but even if you don''t recall it. I''ll remind you. For our future together, I''ll remind you. Even if you were to choose someone else, I''ll still stay by your side and watch over you. That''s why Sumire live.''

    Yuhi''s eyes shot open, and he rose from his futon covered in cold sweat. Their images danced freely in his mind, almost like they were mocking him.

    The anger that came from him as he grabbed the bloody katana on the ground beside her to extract vengeance on the man who killed her.

    Yuhi tossed the nket aside and decided to get some fresh air. He slides open his balcony, only to see a full moon surrounded by numerous stars. Summer was kind to the US. It wasn''t too hot, nor was it too cold. The temperature would be just right. Sumire would like it here.

    She would like this estate Takeyama got them all. It''s in a location that isn''t too far from the city but private enough that the media wouldn''t follow them. This estate reminded him of a past, a distant past.

    A young boy raised as the head of his family was thrust into a position of great power and responsibility at a young age.

    Memories from the distant past. At first, he had brushed it off as his imagination, yet when Yuhi found a familiar-looking brush amongst his belongings. It hit him straight away. What a pain. His soul can''t reincarnate into a more peaceful situation, huh?

    Although he had fully regained his memories on the matter, it didn''t mean he could start searching for the girl who lingered in his memories. However, he made a promise with that person and even tied their fates together, even though it connected strongly with another person.

    He honestly wasn''t sure whether or not he should bother with it. After all, this is the present. This is the present, and they are livingpletely different lives now than back then; however, when he crossed paths with her the first time.

    Yuhi saw it the thread that connected them together. '' Ah so it''s this girl''. He didn''t know what to make out of it when he realized it was her.

    But that smile she showed him that day and that she was not afraid to get close to him. Not being afraid aside, continuing to speak to him and grabbing hold of his hand.

    The first time Ibuki Sumire held his hand, he immediately confirmed the memories and the thread he saw. This is the girl. She is the one he has been waiting for. The reason why he is in this world.

    Casting a spell in stigma so he could follow her all the way here. The reason why he did it was so he would be able to protect her. Protect her and ensure that the past doesn''t repeat itself so that she wouldn''t die in the same way.

    Not only has he fallen for her again. But the shadow predicting her death still hasn''t gone away. However, Mamoru did something to stop it from spreading. It doesn''t mean her illness doesn''t show up asionally. Yuhi pulls out a few sheets of paper and a brush as he finds himself sitting down on the window ledge.

    He recalled thest time he saw her. She was smiling happily, and yet at night, he would hear her coughing non-stop and the sound of her unusual heartbeat.

    Hino had been sending him photos asionally, and Yuhi wouldpare it with the video footage of her performances. On stage, she looks fine and filled with life.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    But in those pictures Hino takes, he can see how sick she has be.

    Why is that? Is it because she''s been overworking herself? Yuhi requested a copy of her schedule from Hino, who seemed very reluctant to give it at first. But when he did and saw how packed it was, Yuhi questioned him.

    ''It''s not me, despite what you think. It''s her. She epts every job. She wants to keep herself busy. I am sure you understand why.''

    And he did, of course, he did. Sumire is keeping herself busy so she doesn''t have to think about him.

    In that aspect, she has not changed at all. That loneliness, grief, and suffering she feels. Allow him to take it away. This time around, allow him to take it away. This time don''t reject his offer. Back then, he meant it about wanting to take her away. Though she only saw it as a joke.

    ''Allow me to take you away. Somewhere far away. The air in this ce isn''t good for you. And the more ties you have with people. The more you connect yourself with them, the stronger your burden bes. Sumire,e with me.''

    She only saw it as a joke, so he ended up saying it was. But perhaps back then, he could have persuaded her somehow. After all, she was already degrading.

    Yuhi''s thoughts paused in mid-thought then. Was her condition already degrading then? Hold on, but that was when she was in middle school. With an illness like hers, it''s not possible to have prolonged it to this degree. Howe? As these questions rang through his mind.

    "Nightmares again, leader?" A deep voice intruded his thoughts.

    Yuhi sighed, seeing Kou standing in the doorway. "How many times have I told you to knock?"

    Kouughed. "Sorry, sorry."

    Yuhi ran his hands through his sweat-soaked hair. "What time is it?"

    Kou gives him an estimation, and Yuhi pauses. He takes his phone out. Would she be busy? He wants to talk to her, to hear her voice, and make sure she is safe. He has tried limiting their video call conversations because he didn''t want Sumire to notice how haggard he had be.

    He doesn''t want her to suspect that he is doing more than building M5''s reputation abroad. He doesn''t want her to suspect the blood in his hands.

    Kou sighed and simply slid an envelope with documents down on the table by the balcony. "Look through itter." With those words said, Kou exited the room quickly.

 Chapter 800 Red Feather Part 2

    ?

    Yuhi turned his attention back to his phone. A few minutes ago, he had sent a message asking if she was awake, and now he was receiving a video call request.

    He fixed his appearance as best as possible, but Yuhi knew Sumire would notice. He takes a deep breath before clicking the ept button.

    There she was, wearing an apron covered in multipleyers of paint. Underneath the apron was a familiar ck sweater, only showing paint stters of bright colors.

    "My dear?" Sumire said softly.

    Yuhi felt his heartbeat increase hearing that familiar sweet voice. Just hearing her call his name does things to him.

    "Hey," His lips curved to a smile when he got a closer look at her sweater. "-so, do you wear my clothes to university all the time?"

    Sumire giggled. "I thought it would be nice."

    "Nice for who?"

    Sumire was about to respond, but the girl scanned him up and down and frowned. "My dear, why are you so pale? And you look all sweaty-" She paused. "Ah, I told you to keep the cheating to a limit."

    Yuhi sighed. "You have a lot of energy if you''re saying that. How is living with Mashima Toh?" Yuhi didn''t intend to sound bitter, but he couldn''t hide his jealousy.

    Hino informed him of the circumstances, and he understood why. But it doesn''t make him happy.

    "Entertaining. When he asked what I''d be wearing to school this morning, I slipped on one of your shirts."

    He blinked before bursting intoughter, causing the girl to pout. "Your jealousy is unnecessary, my dear. I love you, and only you. You have my heart, body, and soul, especially my body. You can do whatever you want there."

    Sumire''s bare skin shed in his head, and he imagined all sorts of things he could be doing to her.

    Sumire beamed happily. "So, my dear. What do you want to do to me?"

    This crazy girl has no idea, does she? If she keeps edging him on like this. He will enter the mind realm and take her there. Yuhi shakes his head. He shouldn''t do that. Sumire''s knowledge regarding hanyous is still very limited.

    "When you''re back, we can do what we did before." Yuhi paused. "Though it''s probably going to be difficult now."

    Sumire''s cheeks colored, and she stuck her tongue out. "You hooligan."

    "You''re the one who started this." Yuhi trailed off. "Sorry, I haven''t been calling you every day recently."

    Sumire shakes her head. "I know you''re busy."

    If only she knew exactly what was making him busy. Yuhi shakes his head and turns his attention back to her canvas.

    "What are you painting?"

    Sumire''s cheeks turned red at those words, and she immediately tried to hide her canvas. But he caught a glimpse of ck hair on the canvas. No, what stood out to him was the skin color- Yuhi blinked as he tried to process what he saw.

    "Is this a nude portrait of me?" Yuhi said in disbelief.

    If she wasn''t embarrassed before, she was now. Her cheeks turned an even lovelier shade of red, and his gaze softened seeing her mumble excuses.

    "You miss me? You miss touching me?" Yuhi had to stop himself from grinning.

    "I-I-" Sumire stammered and shyly nodded. "I miss you so much."

    Yuhi flinched, sensing her tone. It sounded like she was going to cry. He takes a deep breath before reaching over and unbuckling his belt.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Wh-what?" Sumire stammered.

    "I was thinking maybe you could work on your portrait better if you see me properly."

    It was his attempt at distracting her. He truly doesn''t want to see her cry because he isn''t there. Yuhi knew Sumire missed him more than she let out. She had been doing a good job keeping it a secret this time, but he knew.

    "I-um." Sumire kept stealing nces not at his face but where his hands lingered on his belt. "T-that''s, maybe we can another time?"

    He grinned. Of course, she isn''t against it. Yuhi nodded. "Anytime you want."

    "Anyhow, you can''t just change the topic like that. My dear, did something happen?"

    "I just had a nightmare, but I''ll be fine." Yuhi half lied. He did just have a nightmare. But that''s not the main reason why he is looking so haggard. More importantly, "Hino told me that you''ve been sick. Are you pushing yourself again?"

    "It was only a light fever."

    Is it the hanyou fever? Yuhi frowned at that thought. It''s not umon to catch it, but one of the reasons why anybody catches it is-

    "Have you been drinking blood?" Yuhi asked.

    Sumire dropped the paintbrush in her hands, and he sighed deeply. "Sumire, we have talked about this before. You know you have to take it."

    "But I don''t want to get intimate with anybody like that."

    "I understand, but you need it. Listen, if you ask Hino, I am sure he will make it asfortable as possible."

    They''ll have to get close, and Sumire may not be able to fight the urge to touch while drinking. But it''s better than her getting sick again.

    "Or maybe even Mamoru? I heard he has been visiting?"

    At those words, Sumire''s gaze darkens, and she calls him stupid. "Your stupid Yuhi! Stupid."

    Yuhi''s sweat fell. "Don''t get so worked up."

    "Hino aside, why did you suggest Ru?"

    "I know he won''t take advantage of the situation."

    "What if he did?" Sumire countered.

    Indeed, he can''t exactly guarantee that Mamoru won''t.

    "Then Hino," Yuhi said firmly. "Hino will do, won''t he? I am sure he has tried asking you before."

    Sumire still looked upset, but she didn''t ignore him. "I just don''t want to do anything that will betray your trust Yuhi-san."

    Yuhi shakes his head. "You have nothing to worry about, Sumire. I trust you with all my heart."

    Nothing she does will make him change his mind.

    She didn''t say anything at first and then mumbled. "I know already. But, you betray my trust whenever you like, it seems."

    It takes him a moment to understand what she means. She isn''t using him of cheating. No, it''s a lot worse. Sumire knows what he has been doing in secret.

 Chapter 801 Red Feather Part 3

    ?

    Yuhi doesn''t have to question how she knows. Hino could have told her. But something tells him that''s not what happened this time. She is the bravest and smartest girl he knows. It wouldn''t surprise him if she already knew.

    It''s not like he nned to hide it from her forever. But before he said anything to her, he wanted to have the core facts settled. He doesn''t want to give her false information that may lead to her getting hurt.

    Or maybe this was all an excuse. He isn''t worried about Sumire''s safety. In his eyes, Sumire is not only the bravest and smartest girl he knows but also the strongest. Heck, she is stronger than him. This is why he has never bothered with cheesy lines saying that he would protect her. There is no need for that between them, and Sumire appreciates that.

    The reason why he was so reluctant to leave was knowing that she was deliberately sacrificing her own happiness. He was so angry at her because, once again, she was doing something that would only hurt her.

    Him leaving would destroy her, and he knew that. She knew that very well. It''s been two and a half weeks, almost a full month now. But he still hasn''t gotten used to not being by her side.

    Waking up without her in his arms and falling asleep without her has been very painful for him.

    "I have been meeting with Sano." Sumire suddenly said.

    The sudden change in topic surprised him. He thought Sumire would confront him, and yet-

    ''Sumire-san trusts you more than she does herself.''

    Recalling the words Jun told him not too long ago, he sighed quietly. When she does things like this, he feels like a jerk.

    "Yeah, Hino told me. You''re letting him drink your blood?"

    Sumire nodded. "Ah-huh, me and him-we-"

    "I understand, Sumire, I really do."

    Even though others may judge her for it, he understood exactly what she was doing.

    "It''s strange that you understand when I don''t get it either. I don''t think it''s a pity nor want to mess with him like I did before." Sumire said, frustrated. "I don''t get this. Toh hasn''t noticed for now, but I think Ru suspects something. Those two are close, so it won''t be long before Toh knows."

    ''She cares more about Mashima than I thought.'' During the new year shrine visit. Sumire already confessed to him how she was having a hard time getting over her past rtionships because

    "You don''t want Mashima to find out?"

    "I know how much Toh dislikes, no hates San." Sumire then tells him about how Mashima beat Toh up for touching Sumire when Mamoru was hospitalized for a short time.

    ''Nice move Mashima.''

    "I understand the need to punch Nagawa." Yuhi nodded in agreement.

    Sumire rolled her eyes and sighed. "Of course you do, but Toh is usually so calm. So, when he did that before, it made me think that there was more to him than I thought."

    "Does that scare you? Him going out of control?"

    "A little. I just don''t want there to be any conflict between them."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''I wonder which one she cares about more. At least she is able to admit that she isn''t using Nagawa anymore. This is good progress.''

    Truthfully, the reason why he isn''t doing his best to get back as quickly as possible despite missing her like crazy is this. Without him there, the other guys who had been holding back will act. Now this may sound strange, but he has always felt bad about the other guys who like her.

    Since Sumire''s attention is constantly on him, even when she spends time with them, they haven''t really had the chance to pursue her. ''They were never given a choice like you.''A voice echoed in his mind.

    Yuhi clenched his fist.

    At the start of their rtionship, he was too busy focusing on making Sumire happy to heal her scars after the damage of the ident. When she gradually improved, he could no longer ignore the other guys who liked her.

    The fact that he could ignore them before was already amazing.

    ''It was Hino''s feelings for Sumire that I couldn''t ignore.'' Forget the other guys. The real reason was Hino. Hino, who offered to be her manager despite being extremely busy, Hino who went to court and defended her. Hino, who has silently protected and watched over her, treated her like a good friend when he loves her.

    Watching Hino behave like that, always being respectful and never being selfish. The guilt slowly started to eat at his soul. When Takeyama came that day, Hino stayed behind with Sumire instead of chasing after him. It finally clicked inside his head what he had been preventing himself from admitting.

    Hino cared more about Sumire than him.

    Hino chose Sumire.

    Was it because of their past? Yuhi didn''t know. But he knew originally Hino was wary towards Sumire and acted coldly because he didn''t want her remembering anything.

    He headed inside the room, and Yuhi slipped his shirt off, and Sumire''s face turned red. "Y-Yuhi?"

    "I''m going to take a bath," Yuhi announced.

    If he stays out on the balcony any longer, his own thoughts will drive him crazy.

    "T-then I''ll hang up," Sumire said nervously. Despite those words, Yuhi watched her gaze linger on his body.

    "You know, has anybody told you that it''s inappropriate to stare?"

    "You''re the one who suddenly stripped out of nowhere," Sumire said usingly.

    "I haven''t fully stripped yet." Yuhi headed towards the bathroom, and the minute he opened the door knob. He spotted the warm bathtub.

    Kou, of course. His friend must have noticed the pattern by now. Whenever he gets nightmares, a warm bath helps him calm down.

    "Ready to be ogled at." Yuhi dered as he removed thestyer of clothing and stepped into the tub.

    Sumire''s entire face was red as a tomato, but she never stopped looking. "Yuhi," Sumire said softly. "Before you left, we spoke about having more children, didn''t we?"

    They actually had a serious conversation about it. Not that joking one about filling their future home with children''sughter.

 Chapter 802 Red Feather Part 4

    ?

    "Yeah."

    Considering the '' service '' she gave him, it was difficult for him to forget that day.

    "Um." Sumireughed softly. "I was thinking yes. We could and-the method."

    She was nervous, and so was he. The method of having more children means they would have to do it more. Ever since they first started dating, he has been very careful with her, knowing she wasn''t used to acts of affection.

    "W-we-I mean, I need you to take the lead because I don''t know- I haven''t-" Sumire was fumbling with her words.

    Yuhi waspletely frozen. Despite her fumbling words, he understood what she was trying to say. Hell, not only did she agree. She is even discussing the methods and how they would- his mind felt like it would shut down.

    "What, what do you want to do?" He would have purred those words, but Sumire already looked like she would explode if he teased her.

    "I-I um." Sumire stammered. "Y-you see, I just-I want you to touch me for real."

    So, she must have figured out that he was holding back. No, she knew that. But it probably wasn''t until recently where she understood exactly how much he had been holding back.

    "-and then what happens?"

    She averted her gaze, cheeks flushing even more red, and he smirked.

    "You have six months to think about exactly where you want me to touch you and what you want done to your body." Yuhi found his confidence as he continued to speak. "There are so many ces I''d like to start with. When ites to your body Sumire, it''s like a nk canvas filled with possibilities. I may have marked out my favorite ces already, but I am sure I can find more."

    After he said those words, Sumire said ''goodnight'' and quickly hung up.

    Yuhi sighed deeply. Maybe he went overboard there. He ran his fingers through his hair. Truly, ever since they started going out, he has been holding back from truly touching her. At first, he did it to respect her wishes and then so she wouldn''t think he was treating her like the other women he slept with.

    Sumire wasn''t like those other women he had slept with before, and she shared no simrities with his ex-girlfriends. He had to admit other than Touko, the other girls he had seen weren''t exactly bright. So it''s not like Sumire had muchpetition in that department.

    For the past, him who were only using those girls to bury away his need for Sumire, that was good. He didn''t need a smart girl who would figure out that his intention wasn''t purely lust. He didn''t want anyone to find out who he was pinning for.

    He kept his feelings to Sumire to himself, even as he sang songs for her. Yuhi knew nobody could figure out who he was dedicating his music to.

    Those other girls only cared about his wealth, fame, and his looks. They didn''t care about him. They didn''t see him like Sumire saw him.

    There was a stupid time when he tried to persuade himself that he only wanted Sumire for her body. After all, he liked sex, the bliss, rush, and heat.

    He thought he could lose himself in sex with other women. But, every time, he held a different girl. He would always think to himself how it would feel if the girl he was holding was Sumire. What would she look like when he did those things to him?

    Sumire wasn''t like those other girls, and he was relieved that she was so different. So unpredictable, and that excited him. Just when he thought he knew everything about her. She finds a way to surprise him every single time.

    Since they started dating, he has learned more and more about her that he would never have known if they weren''t together. Sides that she will only show him.

    His thoughts break off, seeing his phone screen light up. Yuhi picks it up, only to find a message from the girl who always upies his thoughts.

    From: Sumire

    D-don''t misunderstand. I was just nervous.

    Seeing her message, his lips curve to a smile.

    From: Yuhi

    Yeah, I understand.

    From: Sumire

    I''d really like it if you take some photos of yourself. So, I could have a look whenever I want.

    Yuhi blinked andughed. For someone who abruptly ended the call, look at the scandalous request she is making.

    From: Yuhi

    This is one scandalous request.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I didn''t realize you were so shameless.

    From: Sumire

    I thought about it while you were gone and realized that I have been holding back in front of you too. I am shameless, and I have my own twisted desires about you - I think you know this part. But you have no idea how twisted I can be.

    From: Yuhi

    I''d like to see you be more twisted when you''re underneath me, screaming my name.

    From: Sumire

    Have you always had such a dirty mouth?

    From: Yuhi

    If you think this is dirty, you have no idea.

    By the way, for your souvenir. I bought you loads ofcy night clothes.

    From: Sumire

    You didn''t.

    From: Yuhi

    When I get out of the bath, I''ll show you.

    He wasn''t kidding about buying hercy undergarments and clothes. He found a lot of scandalous-looking shops here and found himself going inside and buying stuff. Of course, he couldn''t just stroll inside without attention.

    Takeyama had a hard time covering that story.

    From: Sumire

    Stop wasting your money.

    From: Yuhi

    Do you mean our money?

    From: Sumire

    Yes, don''t use our money on something ridiculous.

    From: Yuhi

    It''s not ridiculous. I promised to bring you some souvenirs.

    From: Sumire

    I think those things will benefit you more than me. However, I must admit that I did make something simr you would like.

    He felt his heartbeat pound faster.

    Yuhi knew she could make her own clothes. He had seen her do it before. But is she truly saying that she made something simr to thecy garments he bought for her? Is she messing with him again? Although Sumire doesn''t tease him as often as she did as when they first started dating. She still teased him.

    Since they are texting and not video chatting, it''s hard to tell but regardless. He nervously finds himself typing a reply.

    From: Yuhi

    When you get home, message me again. I want to see everything.

    He wants to see everything, the sides she only shows him.

 Chapter 803 Red Feather Part 5

    ?

    After that, he didn''t receive any more messages and quickly finished his bath.

    Yuhi returned to the room andy down on the bed. He must have fallen asleep because when he wakes up, he hears the sound of his phone.

    It was an iing call from Sumire. Yuhi immediately bolted up and answered the video call message.

    Sumire was no longer in the school. The scene behind her was a bathroom. His mouth practically dropped open, seeing what she was wearing. A pair of redcy undergarments beneath a scandalous-looking nightgown.

    Yuhi felt his heartbeat increase. "So, are you telling me that you made that?"

    Sumireughed. "Mm, it''s the first time I made something like this, so it took a while."

    It was then he saw the blisters on her fingers. His gaze softened. "You didn''t have to-"

    "I thought you''d like it. Am I wrong?"

    "No, no." Yuhi shakes his head. "I love it, a bit too much, actually."

    He could already imagine what he would do to her while she wore that. How she would taste if he sucked on the hollow between her neck and shoulder, how she would feel when he stroked her skin. How she would hasp and moan. How her strong thighs would wrap around him--

    Yuhi''s thoughts drifted when he saw her flushed gaze. "If you''re embarrassed wearing it. I can''t imagine how you felt when you made it."

    "W-well, I did this for you." Sumire stammered.

    "Red looks good on you." Yuhi licked his lips. He couldn''t help but imagine how she tasted. His imagination was great. He could almost feel the taste of her in his mouth.

    "Red is the color for seduction and passion, right? When youe back, I''ll be wearing this." Sumire dered.

    Yuhi exhaled deeply. "Damn it. I want to go to you right now."

    Sumireughed softly. "Uh, this is having a stronger effect than I thought."

    Of course, it would. Not only is she wearing scandalous lingerie, but it was also something she made and that colour. She is wearing his colour- god. Yuhi felt his entire body turn hot. He already knew he was hard without ncing down.

    It seems Sumire noticed. "Are you going to take care of that?"

    Sumire said that question in a normal tone, but to him, it sounded different. She sounded seductive and good gods. He was going crazy with desire.

    His thoughts break off when an ideaes to his mind. He has never tried this with her before. But if she is truly the one meant for him. Then, Yuhi focused on her. Focused on seeing her.

    ˇ­..

    He was dreaming. He was in a dream.

    A ce of nothingness, and yet it was somewhere. Somewhere unknown and yet familiar to them both. Yuhi felt someone gently caressing her hair and calling him an idiot.

    That voice, these hands-<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Yuhi opened his eyes and saw Sumire staring at him. He had his head resting on herp.

    He immediately sat up, and Sumireughed. "So, I knew you missed me. But I didn''t think you would do this."

    "Did you know about-" Yuhi didn''t know how to phrase this.

    Sumire nodded. "I have been studying, and Hino has been telling me more about evolved humans and hanyous. Apparently, two bonded people can enter each other''s dreams or go into another dimension to meet."

    This confirmed that Sumire is truly his other half. Even if she wasn''t, from the very moment they met. She has been his only half.

    Yuhi positioned the girl on hisp and ran his hands down her thigh, only to pause. Red, he saw red.

    Yuhi finally looks at her properly and sees what she is wearing. Heughed. "So you knew I was calling for you and didn''t decide to change."

    At those words, Sumire rolled her eyes. "Why would I change? This is the exact reason why your self-control broke."

    Heughed and turned the girl around. Yuhi nuzzled his face against hers. "I''m d to see your fiery spirit hasn''t changed in our time apart."

    "Half a month isn''t enough time for someone to change. Although," Sumire looked him up and down. "I do think you have be more handsome. This frail look makes you look even more mysterious."

    At those words, he cringed. He knew he looked awful since he hadn''t been sleeping properly. Yuhi felt Sumire''s hands on his cheek. She was tracing each feature with so much care.

    "My dear, I won''t ruin our time together by talking about pointless things. But I just want to remind you. I''m not just your girlfriend, but your partner."

    Yuhi immediately understood what she meant by the words partner. The term partner has several meanings.

    "Yeah, you are." Yuhi kept looking at her face and then down below. "You know, I''ve always wanted to tell you that you wear rather revealing nightwear."

    Even before she made this, Yuhi noticed how sexy her nightclothes were. Of course, he kept those thoughts to himself. He didn''t want to risk scaring her away. He wanted to respect her decisions and wait for her to open up to him.

    "Hmmm, even if you didn''t say anything. I am not oblivious to how you look at me before we sleep and when you kiss me. I can feel your desire more clearly."

    "But?"

    "But I also knew that you''d never pounce on me or do anything I wasn''t ready for." Sumire trailed off. "Now that we have been together for a while and just a ceremony away from marrying. I want you to be more open with your own wants and needs."

    Yuhi felt his heartbeat speed up again. Good gods, how many times will this girl do this to him? What he wants? His needs? Does she truly get what she is asking for? Just thinking of her pressed up against him, naked and- his thoughts break off when Sumire brought her lips to his neck.

    "This is a dream, but it isn''t. So, can I drink from you?"

    Recalling their conversation, Yuhi nodded and gently caressed her hair. "Go ahead."

    No sooner had those words left his mouth, he felt a familiar prickling sensation down his neck. Yuhi was enjoying the feeling of the girl sucking and biting him passionately.

 Chapter 804 Red Feather Part 6

    ?

    However, just as he was enjoying, she suddenly pulled back.

    "I-I-you--what are you thinking?" Sumire eximed.

    Yuhi blinked, and it took him a minute to register the reason for her embarrassment. Right, thest thought he had before transporting both into this ce was what he would do to her.

    He feigns ignorance, and Sumire hits him. "I-I know I told you to be more open about what you want. But that, that is-"

    "What''s wrong with what I was thinking?"

    Sumire frantically shook her head. "I-I think we need to set some rules after all. We can do things, and it will be different. But, but you-"

    "Calm down," Yuhi mumbled in her ear. "I won''t do that unless you want it."

    "I don''t know if I do." Sumire looked down. "Yuhi-san, since we started dating, you have been holding back. You have only been doing what I want. Since you left half a month ago, I have been doing some thinking and realized how unfair that was."

    "It''s not-"

    Sumire shakes her head. "No, it''s wrong." She turned to him with flushed cheeks. "We do have to set some rules, but if you promise me, you''ll be careful and not get lost in lust and passion. I am more than willing to do it."

    Yuhi watched her carefully. He wanted to make sure he didn''t hear things. He didn''t want to misunderstand anything when it came to her.

    "Do you really?" Yuhi asked softly as he took her hand in his. "I think you already know that the rumors about me aren''t exactly rumors. I did sleep with all those women and helped them get opportunities. I did do all those despicable things."

    Since they started dating, both of them have avoided talking about this. However, if they are going to get married, he wants to bepletely honest with her.

    "I-I do know." Sumire nodded. "I just want us to be truthful with each other. Yuhi, I don''t care about your past."

    "You don''t? Even when you know what type of person I am, and you saw for yourself when you drank my blood. Do you still love that twisted side of me?" Yuhi brings his lips to her ear and bites it.

    Sumire shuddered. "Yuhi-"

    "This may be a dream space, but both our bodies are still here. If I touch you, it will be engraved in your body. Tell me, Sumire." Yuhi mumbled in her ear. "What do you want me to start with?"

    What does she want him to do? How far will she let that go?

    "M-My lips?"

    Yuhiughed, knowing full well what she meant. Heid her down on the grass. "I don''t mind starting with your lips. But I need to do something else first." He parted her thighs. "You just drank from me, so now I need to drink too."

    "F-from there?"

    "I''ll drink at my favourite spot. You''re sweeter down here."

    Yuhi didn''t hesitate, and eventually, he felt her legs wrapped around his waist. "My dear, I missed you."

    Yuhi grunted in approval as Sumire continued to speak.

    "There are all sorts of rumors floating around about me and other guys right now. But, I want you to understand something."

    "And what is that?" Yuhi briefly stopped licking her.

    "From the moment Iid eyes on you, I have only wanted you."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He had to stop himself from grinning, sensing her desire as she said those words. How can she make herself look so innocent and yet sound seductive at the same time?

    "Is that so?" Yuhi mumbled. "Because it was the same for me. The first time I saw you in the facility, I had disturbing thoughts about you."

    "That wasn''t what I was talking about."

    "Then, when youid eyes on me in my concert? When you seduced me with your voice in the karaoke bar?"

    "W-we were still young then! I did no such thing." Sumire stammered.

    "Then, it must have been when you mistook me as the one who harassed those girls in the summer festival when you gave me that roundhouse kick. I do have to thank you for that time. I got a lovely view of your undergarments."

    "Y-you hooligan," Sumire eximed.

    Yuhiughed. "You have no idea."

    "Considering how your face is buried on my uh private areas, I think I do know."

    "I do like this private area. It''s sweet." Yuhi mumbled.

    "I-I think your being-" Sumire stammered.

    "I am showing you a glimpse of the real me. If you get a glimpse now, you can prepare for my return."

    "H-how can I prepare for-"

    Yuhi cuts her off as he moves his mouth aggressively down her neck. He couldn''t help butugh when he heard the sound of her pounding heart, or was it his heart? They are both stupidly in love with each other.

    They have been dating for over a year and are on the verge of getting married. But their feelings have only grown stronger. Most couples have a honeymoon phase where they act lovey-dovey before their feelings gradually fade. However, for Sumire and him? They only fall deeper and deeper in love.

    "Sumire," Yuhi said with a smirk. "That face your making makes me think inappropriate things."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "Even if I stab you, I am sure you will still have those thoughts."

    "Hmm, I don''t know about that. I don''t have such strange fetishes."

    "I think Toh does."

    Yuhi frowned, hearing Mashima''s name.

    Mashima Toh is different, after all. During new year, when Sumire was telling him about her past rtionships. Yuhi noted that she spoke about him the longest.

    Not good. He already lost to that person once. Sumire already picked Mashima Toh over him once. Yuhi harshly bit her leg, and Sumire shuddered. That was all the encouragement he needed to do more.

    ''Sumire, please never leave me.''

    Yuhi kept those thoughts to himself. But he wondered if Sumire knew since she pulled her closer to him.Hearing the way she said his name, Yuhi decided to stop messing around. He had never felt so smug as he looked at her looking at him with pleading eyes.

    "You''re mine." Yuhi dered.

    Not a possession, she was his equal, his everything.

 Chapter 805 Red Feather Part 7

    ?

    Yuhi wasn''t sure how much sleep he got or if he even got any sleep. He devoured her over and over until he no longer had any energy. He has always boasted about his stamina, but it truly felt like Sumirested longer than him.

    They briefly had a moment together in the morning before the dream space faded. Yuhi remembered watching her sleep, savoring the image of her naked and sleeping peacefully on his chest.

    He may have only slept for a few hours, but it was enough. Enough knowing that Sumire was there by his side.

    ''I probably won''t be able to do that again anytime soon.''He hid it very well, but holding that space up took a lot of strength.Entering a person''s dream isn''t difficult, but transporting them to a dream space using their real bodies? Now that took a lot of energy.

    Perhaps Sumire did notice since, at one point, she gradually took the lead. Her taking the initiative like that drove him crazy. The dirty words that escaped her mouth- he didn''t even know she could talk like that.

    That wicked woman would be the death of him, and he would dly die over and over for her sake.

    Yuhi finds Jun in the lounge. His friend was typing away on hisptop like usual.

    "Good morning."

    Jun nodded. "It seems you had a very good night."

    Huh?

    "Your dark circles have decreased after just one night of sleeping peacefully." Jun pointed out.

    Ever since he arrived in the US, he has been unable to sleep well. How could he sleep without Sumire by his side? He has gotten so used to her being with him. Not having her next to him at night and in the morning has made his life very difficult.

    He wonders if it was the same for her, at least up until recently. Before she was living with Mashima Toh, did Sumire spend the nights as lonely, miserable, and broken as he was?

    Yuhi knew that Sumire wasn''t sleeping alone now. She told him all about the so-called leak in the guest room and how quote, Mashima insisted that it''s better, they stick together. It made him sick thinking of her sleeping on the same bed as another man and almost told her to refuse. However, he recalled Hino''s casual hints about her current state.

    Hino is very loyal to Sumire. He would never disclose her secrets without her permission. Yuhi suspects things have been difficult for Sumire too. But, unfortunately, he has no evidence other than the broken hints Hino has been giving him.

    "Yeah, I had good dreams."

    "So you had a sex dream about Sumire-san, got it."

    Yuhi coughed. "I didn''t say that."

    "As Ran-san would put it, you have that stupid look on your face, and he walked by your roomst night. So-"

    Yuhi averted his gaze. He was embarrassed. He had nothing to be ashamed about since Sumire and him were dating. But he knew Sumire didn''t like others hearing how she was around him.

    Not exactly a sex dream. He had actually touched her and tasted her. Her taste still lingered in his mouth. God, she tasted as heavenly as he remembered.

    He shakes his head, recalling that Jun is still there.

    "Well, if you two are getting along that well, then I suppose your friend doesn''t have to worry."

    His friend? Jun pointed to the window, where a girl with blonde curly hair and blue eyes stood.

    "Suzume?" Yuhi mumbled.

    "Miss me?"

    This girl is Shika Suzume, part of an idol girl group called the trio stars and in a subunit called ''Nuv'' as for what their rtionship she is. She is one of the first friends he made in the entertainment industry since they debuted around the same time.

    Yuhi sighed deeply. "What are you doing here?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Suzume rolled her eyes. "Before I return to Japan, I thought I''d check up on you and if you read the news. You would know I was here for some tournaments."

    "I haven''t been reading the newstely."

    Except for the ones on Sumire, he wants to monitor the situation with the media in Japan. He will do something about it. when they overdo it with their reporting

    "Other than the ones about your girlfriend?" Suzume guessed.

    Yuhi nodded.

    "I have to admit, I have never seen an idol targeted as much as your girlfriend. I thought she may have done something, but she seems like a nice girl."

    "Seems like?"

    "Annya is in Japan already. She has been secretly attending Ibuki''s concerts."

    At those words, Yuhi paused. Shimazaki Annya is a member of the same group as Suzume. Also, one of those is rumored to be the next Takahashi Yumi. A highly skilled female idol.

    "So, she can tell?"

    "Ibuki is always singing for you, always singing the emotions in her heart. If she was exactly like the rumors say, then her songs won''t sparkle so much."

    "I almost forget that Takahashi is in the trio stars too. Your starting to sound just like her."

    Suzumeughed and winked. "Our seniors treat us very well."

    "If you already know, she isn''t like the rumors. Then there is no need to check on me, right?"

    "The rumors about her and Narasaki Hino are false. But there are rumors about her and Nagawa Sano that seem very real. I was wondering if you knew about it."

    At those words, Yuhi recalled his conversation with Sumirest night. "I know."

    "-and you''re okay?" Suzume looked at him in disbelief."Are you really Terashima Yuhi?"

    Yuhi''s eyes twitched, annoyed. "It''s me."

    Suzumeughed. "I am joking. Now the main purpose of my visit." She trailed off and ced some documents on the table.

    "I heard that Shin got a mysterious investigator on board. He was talking about you?"

    "I can blend in more easily."

    "I thought you-"

    Suzume sighed. "Indeed, I am against my parent''s upations. But, as their daughter, I possess the same skills as them. "

    "Is that all?"

    "I hear that Lucifer is interested in collecting people who have strong abilities."

    Yuhi shuddered to hear the words ''collecting.'' How can someone treat humans as possessions? To think that a mad man like that is interested in Sumire. He shakes his head. It will be okay. Hino will not allow anything to harm her.

 Chapter 806 Red Feather Part 8

    ?

    A knowing ah escaped his lips. "You''re worried about Shimaka."

    "I am worried about Annya''s unusual interest in your girlfriend that could potentially lead her into trouble. I know Lucifer''s people are targeting those close to her."

    "-and you''re worried that Sumire has already taken an interest in her and that Lucifer knows that?"

    Suzume sighed deeply. "I don''t think he will directly approach her. After all, everybody knows Annya is Yumi-senpai''s pupil."

    "Right, Takahashi isn''t one to mess with. But, do you not know about D entertainment?"

    "That new entertainmentpany?"

    Yuhi snorted. "It''s only an entertainmentpany in name. Most of those artists who have signed with thepany are ones who hold grudges against Sumire. Or want to defeat her."

    Suzume paused. "Do you think Annya will be lured over?"

    "I think there is a possibility of Shimaka getting tricked. So if I were you, I''d return to Japan quickly."

    Suzume nodded. "I''ll finish off a few more jobs here. Yu-kun, you also have to be careful. Just because you''re abroad doesn''t mean you''re free from Lucifer targeting you."

    At those words, Yuhi sighed deeply.So, this is the real reason why she came here. "I will be careful."

    With those words said, the girl rushed off.

    Lucifer targeting him isn''t new. Like Suzume said, Lucifer has been targeting him since he started dating Sumire. Yuhi thought he would get caught on many asions, but Sumire never knew. Or maybe she did. There were times when he came back when, she would simply look at him and then hold him tightly.

    Just thinking about her made him feel aroused. Especially since all he could think about was how she seduced him and that red lingerie and undergarments.

    His thoughts break off when he hears the sound of his phone. Speaking of her. Maybe they do have telepathy. She seems to know whenever he needs her.

    "Hey." Yuhi greeted her with a smile. "What are you doing still awake?"

    "My dear!" Sumire said happily. "I just finished a concert."

    Ah, so that exins why she looks so happy. "Did you have a good time?"

    Sumire nodded. "The stage was sorge, and there were so many people. But, when I stood on that stage. I sang!"

    "That''s great. I''ll ask Hino for a copy of the concert footage. I want to see you in the best quality, after all."

    At those words, Sumireughed softly. "So, okay. After I woke up from that dream space, I realized I was hugging your shirt in a ball in the bathroom. Thankfully Toh hadn''te home then; otherwise, chances are we would have been interrupted."

    Yuhi chuckled. "Well, I am sure it would have been interesting. I''m sure you still have my scent on you."

    Sumire blushed. "Oh. Actually, the clothes I was wearing still have your scent since we met in that dream space. I am hoping your scent stays longer."

    "It should do." Yuhi looked at her surroundings. "Still in the dressing room?"

    "Mm, Hino was called away. He told me to stay put here just in case the reporters try to talk to me."

    "He is taking good care of you. Good." Yuhi nodded.

    Yuhi finds himself looking at her appearance carefully. She truly is a beauty.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was so obvious that she was avoiding his gaze now. She must have caught him staring at her.

    "You know, it''s normal."

    "What''s normal?" Sumire asked, feigning ignorance.

    "What happened between us, and how you responded? The dream space isn''t just a ce to meet if two people are far apart. It also evokes their inner desires. It evokes even stronger desires if both parties have been hiding what they want."

    His own desires aside, that ce must have picked up on Sumire''s desires too. He didn''t think her own desires would override his own.

    ''I always thought I was the one holding back. But it seems I wasn''t the only one. Then again, Sumire rified to him a while ago that she has desires. I guess I just didn''t take her seriously enough.''

    "For the males, they be very possessive, and it bes dangerous for them to be in public."

    Seeing Sumire quiet. Yuhi wondered if it was okay for him to reveal this to her. He knew she was still adjusting to being a hanyou.

    "It may be a good thing we are apart from each other right now. If I were around you right now, you would start to hate me."

    He doesn''t want to act possessive around her knowing that it reminds her of her rtionship with Nagawa. However, after what happenedst night. He can''t say he won''t behave that way. It''s his instinct as a hanyou male, and it should be normal for them. But it isn''t for her. She hasn''t epted being a hanyou yet.

    Yuhi saw her flinch ufortably, and he immediately understood. "I-I don''t want to act like that. I swear, it''s just the nature of hanyou males after their female partners ept their desires."

    Although he has yet to bepletely truthful with her, he has shown her a glimpse already, and that was enough to evoke the frenzy between them.

    Sumire finally looked him in the eye. "Did you want to do more?"

    "I wanted to stay in that space and fuck you until we could no longer say each other''s name," Yuhi admitted.

    For a split second, he is worried that he overdid it. Only to see her shoulders rx and her entire face turn red.

    "Uh, what we did. Since time flows differently in that ce. About- after pills. I didn''t take any."

    Yuhi had to stop himself from grinning. "If you end up pregnant again, please let me know."

    "You''re a hooligan."

    That may be the case. But he truly likes the idea of having more children with her. In the past, he never thought he would be blessed to have children. Considering his past, Yuhi never dared to hope that he would have a happy ending and a family. Then again, he never thought he would fall in love, but he did. So anything is possible.

    "Do you mind talking to this hooligan for longer?" Yuhi trailed off.

    Sumire sighed and then giggled. "Am I going to make youte to work?"

    "Yeah, but I''m alreadyte because of you."

    "That was your fault, not mine."

    Yuhi raised his eyebrow. Is she conveniently forgetting how she asked him for more?

    Sumire averted her gaze. "Can you go somewhere private? There is something else I''d like to show you."

    Seeing her flushed gaze and processing her words. Yuhi immediately understood. This girl will really be the death of him.

 Chapter 807 Red Feather Part 9

    ?

    Sumire decided to show him her designs and samples for othercy undergarments she had in mind. However, he would have praised her for being so talented and creative, when he saw the design that looked practically like string. Yuhi growled.

    "Please don''t tell me you''ve started that one yet."

    "If I have?" Sumire challenged.

    "You''ll have to keep that under control, love. After all, I can get strangely possessive."

    Just the thought of Sumire wearing or anyone seeing her in those garments she showed him not too long ago bothered him. But if she made this barely string outfit, Yuhi shakes his head. One of the things he promised her when they first started dating was not to show his possessive side.

    Her rtionship with Nagawa was all about control and possessiveness. He didn''t want to show her that side of him. He doesn''t want her to think of him as a monster.

    Yuhi was about to apologize when he saw her lips curve to a smile and her cheeks turn red. He felt his heartbeat speed up seeing her appearance like that.

    "Too bad the space disappeared so quickly," Sumire mumbled.

    "Oh?"

    Sumire nodded. "I mean since we were in the mood already. I thought you could teach me since your tongue is so good."

    Yuhi grinned a wicked grin. "So, you like those types of lessons?"

    Sumire twirled a strand of her hair with her fingers. "I do. It really is a shame that you never gave me a proper one."

    "Damn it." Yuhi cursed. "Now, I really will bete."

    Takeyama will kill him, but how could he possibly stop talking to Sumire now? His entire body heated. It felt like it would burst into mes.

    Sumireughed. "I''m sorry for distracting you. I just want to hear your voice for a bit while I finish writing my new song for the new single."

    A knowing ah escaped his lips. "Hino told me that you have been worked up writing it."

    "I want it to be perfect."

    "I''m d my voice helps inspire you," Yuhi said sensually, and Sumire blushed.

    God, how can anybody look so beautiful just blushing?

    "You need to stop seducing me with your voice," Sumire mumbled.

    ''That''s my line.'' Yuhi continued to stare at her. She really is pretty, seeing the long-sleeved jumper, though. He frowned.

    "Are you cold? Do you have a cold?"

    "Just a little. I already had medicine." Sumire trailed off andughed. "Don''t nag. I''m fine."

    Yuhi shakes his head. "I should have focused on your health rather than fucking-" He trailed off and apologized. "Sorry, I mean making love."

    He still finds using those words weird, but he doesn''t want to scare her.

    ''How stupid of me not to notice that she wasn''t feeling well.'' He was too upied with his wants and needs.

    "You can call it err fucking if you wish." Sumire blushed. "I mean when you say it. It sounds very sexy."

    Yuhi blinked momentarily, thinking he heard things until he saw her expression. The gods must be testing his patience. If she keeps making that type of face, Yuhi shakes his head, yet he can''t stop himself from looking at her. Thinking about her flushed expression when she is under him and when she gets naked. She always blushes like that.

    "B-before you ask me to strip because I feel like you''re undressing me with your eyes already. I have a question for you."

    Yuhi growled. "Is it more important than you taking your clothes off?"

    Sumire nodded and coughed. "My dear, be patient. Just a little while, and then we can do what you want?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He was going to drag her into that dream space again, whether or not she was busy. It''s all her fault. They have flirted with one another countless times already. However, this level of flirting? Shameless doesn''t cut it. This is beyond scandalous.

    Yuhi visibly rxed, but he knew he was still worked up. He ran his hands through his hair and sighed. He should hear her out and control himself.

    "I was thinking, what kind of song do you expect to hear from me now?" Sumire suddenly asked.

    Yuhi blinked at her question. "What kind of song?"

    "Yes. I have been stressed about this new song because I am wondering about other''s opinions."

    "You don''t have to. Just write what you want, like always."

    Sumire shakes her head. "That''s not it. Perhaps I am wording this wrong. I just want to hear what others want from me and see if it aligns with what I want."

    A knowing ah escaped his lips. "Well, I can''tpletely take credit for this. However, the kind of song I expect from you right now is a song that will make you happy."

    At those words, her cheeks colored. "Ah, you-"

    "That type of song will suit you the best. Even before your life changed, I always had this thought."

    Sumire frantically took a familiarposition book out and held out a music sheet with half-written lyrics.

    Title: Glorious Sunshine

    His lips curve to a smile. "Can you sing this for me? I want to hear you sing Sumire."

    She seemed to hesitate, but with one look at his face, Sumire nodded. Yuhi had an idea and pulled out his guitar, which earned her attention.

    "Ah, do you need to get a proper look at the music?"

    Yuhi shakes his head. "I saw enough."

    Besides, the musices naturally to him whenever he listens to her voice. That''s probably what makes this being away from her very hard.

    Before Sumire came to Tokyo, he could write songs. So it''s not like he can''t write them. He can, but those songs alwaysck something, even those about her. However, when Sumire came to Tokyo, he could see her daily. He could write better songs.

    "Though it seems as if you are being weighed down by grief, stop making such a pathetic face

    And cast away such frivolous things as your Cheap Pride.

    The sun shines down upon you;e on, let''s live

    That''s right; in all honesty, I want you to smile and have fun.

    I want you to experience a kind of dazzling Happiness.

    You have a dream, so don''t let anyone ever take it from you.

    Take a deep breath; I want you to tell me all about it right now,

    I want you to reach out and grab that dream, but I know you need to be patient.

    Show me a smile that''s as amazing as the sun!

    When a building seems to be swallowed in the shadow of another,

    You mustn''t be afraid to look around to the other side and see the future in your sight. Let''s take flight!

    You are deeply damaged. You''ve cried and cried

    and have gotten tired. But you can''t sleep, not anymore." Sumire sang.

 Chapter 808 Red Feather Part 10

    ?

    When she finally stopped singing, Yuhi was in disbelief. At some point, he just stopped ying and listened to her song. ''And this is only with half-written lyrics?'' He always knew she had the potential from the very moment he found her in that karaoke bar after his concert. He knew this girl would be somebody special.

    Yuhi had no doubt that Sumire''s career would flourish even more if she finished this song. She was already doing so well but with this. It will take her right to the top. She would have rightfully earned those jobs rather than just covering for him and the guys.

    Yuhi paid careful attention to the Japanese news and knew what others were saying about her. The news regarding her rtionships aside, the one that stood out to him was that she was only getting jobs because he and the other guys weren''t there.

    Sumire is indeed covering for them, but she can only do so much. Some of those jobs require male artists, after all. So, it''s not true that she won''t get any work, however, due to the reports of the media and haters. Others are starting to believe that nobody wants to hire Sumire for anything.

    "It''s a good thing Hino is your manager," Yuhi said, breaking the silence between them.

    Sumire blinked and then burst intoughter.

    "Do you truly think it will do that well?"

    "Take my word for it. It''s good that we aren''t in Japan right now; otherwise, we would get our buts kicked."

    Their Cnbinestu is doing very well here but definitely won''t stand a chance against Sumire''s new song. When theye back, they will be releasing the Japanese version here since the one they have released now is the English version.

    No doubt that Sumire''s new song will still be doing well. It will be interesting to see the media''s reaction when that happens.

    "I can''t wait to see that moment."

    Sumire''s gaze softened. "Ranking has never mattered to me. I just love to sing and wish to convey the emotions in my heart."

    That''s right, from the very start, she has always been this type of person. Anybody can say fancy words like that, but only a few genuinely mean what they say. Sumire falls into the category of those people.

    "For this song, I want to dedicate to the fans who have stuck with me through thick and thin."

    No doubt, she mainly refers to that girl with a heart condition who passed away. The other fans are important to her, but that girl contributed the most and made a difference.

    "I am sure they will appreciate it." Yuhi paused. "But, just the fans?"

    Sumire tilted her head. "Is there supposed to be someone else?"

    Yuhi knew she was messing with him, but regardless he frowned and pointed to himself. "It wounds me that you have forgotten about me, especially when you just said hearing my voice motivates you." He said dramatically.

    Sumire giggled. "I''m joking, my dear. You have always been my strongest pir of support."

    "Good, but this joke will cost you something."

    "Hm, what about a kiss?" Sumire suggested.

    A kiss, huh? Her idea of kissing and his arepletely different. Although he does like kissing her pretty lips. There are other areas he would like to kiss more.

    Yuhi smiled at her devilishly, and Sumire suddenly said frantically. "J-just a normal kiss!"

    He shakes his head. "No, can do. You said a kiss. That means I can kiss you wherever I want." Yuhi trailed off. "There are so many options, though. What should I do?"

    Sumire''s entire face was even redder than before. "D-do whatever you want."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Oh? She has no idea that she is making it worse for herself.

    "It''s good to know that I have your explicit permission because I have many ideas of what I want to do to you."

    "I-I thought we were only talking about kissing!" Sumire eximed.

    "Hm? But you said do whatever I want."

    Sumire looked at him horrified, as though she just realized what she said.

    "So, like I said before, you have time to think about exactly where you want to be touched. But now you have to remember the same thing applies to me. I can think about different ces to touch you-" Yuhi is cut off when she suddenly ends the call.

    From: Sumire

    I have to go now, prick.

    But have a good day.

    Yuhiughed. She really is adorable.

    ......

    At XX Studio.

    By the time he arrived at the studio, it seemed like Takeyama had already thrown several fits, not solely because of him. But due to, the program director who decided to change the opening performance to them at thest minute. All because one of the new female singers was throwing a tantrum, saying she was under too much pressure to be the opening act.

    Yuhi, however, has been in this industry for many years. He is very familiar with the tantrums of artists in the industry, especially those who have just started out.

    Had it been the past him, he may have offered to go and talk to this new artist. These talks that would usually end up with exchanging their numbers, a kiss, and well talks about meeting afterwards.

    Not anymore. He won''t do that stuff. No, he hasn''t done any of that since he started dating Sumire. Or even before then. Yuhi plops himself on the couch, waiting for Takeyama to finish.

    His other team members were keeping themselves upied. Yuhi closed his eyes and thought of Sumire. Not a single day has passed when he hasn''t thought about her. The constant calling and messages aren''t just to reassure her but also for his own sanity.

    He thought it would be enough for him, but he was wrong about that, so very wrong. The more they spoke, the more their shameless flirting became scandalous, and he could no longer take being apart from her. He could no longer take, not being able to touch her.

    Recalling how they parted, with him kissing her over and over again. Her soft giggle.

    ''My dear, you have to let me go. But we can continue this another time. Maybe if I''m not drained after the concert?''

    Yuhi had to tell her that he probably wouldn''t be able to summon the space for a while. She seemed upset but nodded.

    ''Then I will do it.''

    The fact that he could summon the space then had mainly been due to his willpower and his strong need for her.

    Yuhi sighed. With great poweres great responsibilities. He knew better than to abuse the dream space. If Sumire could learn how to, then it would ease the burden on him. But, at the same time, he doesn''t want her to over-exert herself.

 Chapter 809 Red Feather Part 11

    ?

    There is a simple solution to all of this. Instead of her learning how to open the space up, he should work on his training and get stronger. If he does, then he won''t feel so drained.

    ''I have been cking on using my hanyou abilities and my mes since meeting Sumire. I knew about her memory loss; she forgot about herself being a hanyou and an evolved human. I didn''t want to overwhelm her with too much.''

    For him, what was the most important was making sure she healed. To make sure she could smile again. Now that she can finally smile naturally, he can return to what he did before she came.

    Return to the days when he would train daily to strengthen these monstrous powers inside him.

    His thoughts break off when Ran sits down beside him. At first, neither of them said anything but then Ran spoke up.

    "So, do you two do that often?"

    At those words, Yuhi coughed. "Not often, just recently."

    Yuhi already knew what Ran wanted to ask, but he didn''t think he would be so straightforward about it.

    Recently Sumire has be morefortable being affectionate. Maybe it was because they were apart right now. Maybe it was only because they couldn''t meet frequently. But, Yuhi wanted to take advantage of every single minute of it.

    Ran nodded like he understood. "She''s befortable being with you. That''s good."

    Yuhi raised his eyebrow at that. He knew Ran didn''t dislike him anymore and even considered him a friend. However, Yuhi knew how much Ran liked Sumire.

    "Look, it''s true that I still like her. But I really won''t do anything now. If Sumire is bingfortable with you on that level, why would I take that from her?"

    "Do you think it''s just limited to me?"

    Ran nodded and bit his lip. "Once, I kissed Sumire- well..something like that in front of other people, and she trembled so badly."

    At those words, Yuhi frowned. He didn''t hear about that. Nobody told him.

    ''Of course, they wouldn''t. I would have rushed over and ripped Ran''s throat out.''

    "I know she has treated me like a friend regardless, but I know that incident caused an invisible wall to be between us."

    Yuhi, however, had long stopped paying attention to Ran''s words. All he could think of was Ran assaulting Sumire in the hallway, his lips forcibly on hers, and all those stupid bystanders just watching, gossiping while she was there helpless. Silently begging anybody to help her.

    He punched Ran.

    Yuhi knew it must have taken him a lot of courage to admit this in front of him, and he may genuinely be sorry.

    But considering the timing, considering how she was back then, and how she behaved at the start of their rtionship. Yuhi knew how frightened she must have been.

    Takeyama, who had been arguing with the directors, suddenly turned his attention to him.

    "Yuhi? What are you doing?" Takeyama said, rmed.

    "Cancel the dammed job. Or let them go on without me. I can''t sing with that piece of garbage right now." Yuhi snapped and walked away before Takeyama could even say anything.

    He was out of the building before long and exhaled deeply. He must get away from here and not return to the mansion for a while.

    Yuhi''s thoughts break off when somebody passes him a drink.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "So, I came here to support you, my friend. But, I saw a fight instead."

    This person giving him a drink and talking right now is Kakeru, his old friend. His friend that was supposedly killed by a man called Akishima. A few weeks had gone by since he found him, but he still couldn''t believe it.

    ''I definitely saw his dead body. But this is truly him. If so, then whose body did he bury? Whose remains were those?''

    "Take me to a ba-" Yuhi paused in mid-sentence and corrected himself. "Is there a quiet ce I can stay?"

    He knew returning to the mansion would only lead to Takeyama breaking his doors down and asking for an exnation. The problem with staying elsewhere, however, is the security.

    Kakeru''s lips curved into a grin. "I know just the ce."

    ˇ­.

    The safe ce Kakeru brought him to was ''his home'' on the outskirts of town. It was a shack. No, it was a warehouse beside the sea. Indeed, this is a safe ce. Safer than booking a room at a hotel or a room in a bar. But, Yuhi looked at his friend with mixed feelings.

    "You live here?" Yuhi emphasized on the here.

    Who lives in a warehouse?

    Kakeruughed. "Despite what it looks, it''s very ufortable. Come inside."

    Yuhi reluctantly followed Kakeru inside.

    The inside, thankfully, didn''t look as bad as the outside. Yuhi plopped himself onto the couch as Kakeru exined where everything was. After his exnation, Kakeru suddenly received a call. His expression gradually turned dimmer and dimmer.

    "I understand. I will go there right away." Kakeru shakes his head. "No need. I will take my bike and go."

    Ever since they met again, Yuhi has tried to keep his questions to a minimum. However, to say he wasn''t suspicious of him is one thing.

    Kakeru turned to him and sped his hands. "Sorry, I intended to show you around properly. But I have to go to my part-time job. Somebody called in sick."

    ''That''s not what it sounded like to me.'' Yuhi, however, kept those words to himself and nodded.

    "It''s fine. I hope you don''t mind me raiding your fridge."

    Kakeruughed. "I just went shopping the other day, so it''s full."

    Kakeru left after a few more words and instructions on where he could find certain things. This would be a good opportunity for him to sneak around and confirm his suspicions about whether or not his old friend is truly on their side. However, he was too tired.

    Yuhi returned to slumping on the couch and stared at the ceiling. Even if he doesn''t close his eyes, he always thinks about Sumire. He is always thinking about her.

    It''s almost like she cast a spell on him. All he thinks about twenty-four-seven is her. Her beautiful eyes, her bright smile, and herugh- herugh that feels like the spring on his winter day.

    The urge to paint suddenly hit him and Yuhi looked around the house for anything to use. Seeing some wall paint on the corner of the room, he sat up. That will have to do.

    He finds a mat and sets it on the ground before pulling out some pages from his sketchbook. It would be nice if he could use somethingrger, but this will have to do for now.

 Chapter 810 Red Feather Part 12

    ?

    This entire time he has been searching for the feeling of security and safety that Sumire has brought him. Only when he first started dating Sumire did he know what he had been missing. That missing hole in his heart.

    Something was always missing, no matter how much he sang or painted his emotions. Sumire filled that hole subconsciously. Being with her made him feel so safe.

    His most peaceful moments were those mornings and nights where they couldy in bed, stay in each other''s arms, and just cuddle. The moments where he felt the most safe and secure.

    At one point in his life, he started to use the strength he obtained to protect others. For so long, he has been protecting other people. But he finally had someone who would protect him, someone who would watch over him, keep him safe.

    A partner who would fight to the ends of the earth for him made him feel safe and loved.

    For everything Sumire thanks him for, Yuhi could double it.

    Paper check paints check.

    Next is, Yuhi rummaged through his bag and found some brushes. It''s a good thing he brought his bag. Now that he thought about it, these brushes weren''t his. They must be Sumire''s. His lips curved into a smile. Even better, he liked the idea of using her belongings.

    He doesn''t have a fancy canvas and fancy acrylic paints. But that''s fine for him. Thanks to his career, he has lived in luxury for the past few years. However, he has never liked that lifestyle. Using wall paint, having simple sheets of paper and brushes suited him far better.

    He started to draw Sumire and how she was when they saw each other in the dream space. The sketches were detailed enough, but the minute he used paint. Yuhi had to admit he was impressed with his own work.

    ''I have to make sure to hide the explicit ones, though. I don''t want anybody but me seeing her this way.''

    Yuhi stopped drawing Sumire after the tenth time and found himself painting the moon. Looking at the painting, he thinks about his team members.

    Since Quatro Light became Midnight Five, with him as the center, they have released a total of five singles and three albums, and their progress as a group is good.

    1st Single: Midnight Crow

    2nd Single: Da Tenshi Blue

    3rd Single: Dummy

    5th Single:C No Bsu

    However, this isn''t enough. He wants to reach better heights with them all. As for what is holding them back from achieving those better heights, Yuhi already knew. Even though his rtionship with Ran has improved, there will always be that wall between them because Ran will never give up his feelings for Sumire.

    What he said earlier should reassure him that Ran is trying to move forward now. However, learning what happened between him and Sumire has dismissed any pity he had left for him.

    Yuhi exhaled deeply. Maybe he is getting worked up for nothing. But the thought of Sumire in that situation made his blood boil. Even if he forgives Ran for it, he will never truly be able to see him as a friend.

    His thoughts broke off, hearing the sound of his phone.

    It was Shin who was sending him pictures of Sumire''s rehearsal.

    From: Yuhi<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Tell her she looks like a goddess on that stage, and if she looks like that with just training clothes. She will have half the stadium lusting after her.

    After a few minutes, Shin sends him an image of Sumire sticking her tongue out.

    Yuhi rolled his eyes, ''I can think of creative ways to make her blush and lose focus. But for now.'' He unbuttons his shirt and takes a picture. He sends it to Sumire''s phone, knowing that Shin wouldn''t appreciate seeing such messages.

    From: Shin

    Whatever you did, made her blush so badly that the staff now think she is sick.

    He holds back hisughter. Sumire really is cute. However, for Shin to be messaging him, Yuhi decides to call him, and Shin immediately replies. Shin didn''t waste any time exining how he and Atsuro have been monitoring Mashima''s movements.

    "Atsuro almost got us caught the other day. This job is a hassle and very dangerous."

    Yuhi understood what Shin was saying without him saying the specific details. Sumire is nearby, so it makes sense why Shin doesn''t want her to know. It''s dangerous because if Sumire finds out, she will be beyond furious.

    "I know, and I appreciate you doing this."

    "Appreciation aside. This could damage your rtionship with her. She has already said that she trusted him. But if you do this, it will be the same as saying as you don''t trust her or her judgment."

    Yuhi sighed deeply. "I really don''t want her to misunderstand."

    "Then just talk to her about this. If we are caught, no doubt the news will reach her ears."

    "But-"

    Yuhi could almost see Shin shaking his head as he sighed. "Everything you''re doing is for her, I get that, and I have had this conversation before."

    "With Mamoru?" Yuhi said knowingly.

    Only one other person would go so far, for Sumire''s sake. Although many guys like her, they im they will do anything for her. The only ones who have actually proven those words are Mamoru. Yuhi paused, there was one other person, and that was Hino.

    "Yes, and that guy is as stubborn as a rock. But you don''t have to be. It will hurt Sumire more knowing that you hid this from her, so if I were you, just tell her the next time you talk to her."

    "I understand," Yuhi said reluctantly. After a few more words, he hung up the phone and sighed.

    It''s easier said than done. Yuhi has no idea how he is going to go about approaching this subject. It''s not like he is suspicious of Mashima.

    ''I am genuinely interested in how far he would go to protect Sumire and what he will do. To what extent will he stains those hands?''

    So, it was for an experiment. He is risking Sumire''s trust and risk seeing Sumire''s tear-stained face all because of an experiment. Yuhi sighed. Sumire always mentions how her morals are not right, but the same goes for him.

    What is he doing with this experiment that will lead to her being hurt?

 Chapter 811 Red Feather Part 13

    ?

    His thoughts break off hearing the sound of the door. That''s strange. Did Kakeru forget his key? Yuhi walked towards the door and cautiously opened it.

    The person standing before him was none other than Hamano Atushi himself. Yuhi blinked, seeing hispanion.

    "Weren''t you-" Yuhi said, puzzled.

    "I had to go to Germany for a bit. There was a lead on that case me and Asuka-chan were working on." Atushi finished for him.

    "I see, but how did you know I was here?" Yuhi asked.

    "Kira, put a tracking software on your phone."

    At those words, Yuhi sighed deeply. Of course, he did. It''s not like his team members didn''t trust him. They are just worried about him getting into danger and having to exin that to Sumire.

    Yuhi opens the door and leads Atushi inside. "This isn''t my ce, but the owner is out, so make yourselffortable."

    Atushi looked around. "You sure make some interesting friends."

    Yuhi sighed. "Why are you even here?"

    "I thought I''d check on you before returning to Japan."

    Recalling what Suzume had said earlier, he sighed again. Why does everybody around him think they need to check on him? He is fine,pletely fine.

    He misses Sumire like crazy and feels like he will go insane. But, other than that, he is fine.

    Atushi sighed. "Before you reply, I know you''re not fine. Makeup can only hide so much. You look frailer than before and have eyebags." He trailed off. "Who do you think asked me toe here? I know you don''t like people fussing over you."

    Right, Atushi knows very well that he doesn''t like being disturbed. If he did this regardless, then that means.

    "Sumire?" Yuhi guessed.

    Atushi nodded. "She called me right as I was about to head back to Japan and told me that she paid for a flight for me toe to you instead."

    Yuhi blinked. Asking Atushi to check on him aside, she even went ahead and booked the flight.

    "Did she sort out your living arrangements too?" Yuhi wondered.

    "She paid for a nice hotel near where you and the other guys are staying." Atushi shakes her head. "Seeing how insistent she was. I figured I''d go ahead. I''m also worried about you. But I would never have gone to you like this. Guess that''s the difference between a friend and your beloved."

    "Sumire and me met recently in the dream space. But she didn''t mention this."

    "Of course, she wouldn''t. She would have just silently watched you. "Atushi sighed. "It''s barely been a month, Yuhi. How will you survive for six months?"

    Yuhi looked down. He felt sick just hearing it, six months. Six entire months without Sumire? He can''t do it. He refuses.

    "If you want to speed it up, you can. I know you can do something. So, what exactly is going on?" Atushi questioned.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Yuhi bit his lip but eventually caved in and told Atushi what he was doing. Atushi, who is normally very calm, looked furious.

    "Yuhi, this is uncalled for. How can you test Sumire like that? I know she has her ws but hasn''t she been good to you? Hasn''t she shown you that she loves you?"

    "Of course she has." Yuhi snapped back. "She has been nothing but good to me. I know she loves me very much. I''m not stupid."

    "Then what on earth are you doing testing her? I thought it was weird that there were so many rumors about her with Narasaki, no with Nagawa and Mashima. Thetter aside. The Nagawa one, I thought you would have stepped up and done something already."

    "It''s not like I didn''t want to. Hino called me multiple times asking me for my direction on this."

    "But the fact that it has continued and Narasaki hasn''t intervened means you''re allowing it to go on?" Atushi was beyond furious. His friend looked like he wanted to skin him alive. "Yuhi, you have no idea what Nagawa is actually doing, right?"

    "I know he is drinking her blood."

    Atushi shakes his head. "That is putting it too nicely. Nagawa isn''t hesitating to invite Sumire to hotels to do this. They even spend the night together."

    Yuhi froze upon hearing Atushi''s exnation, and his friend looked pleased that he got a reaction. Atushi continued.

    "As for if something happened between them, nobody but the two of them actually knows. But think about it, Sumire will have no strength to fight back after Nagawa drinks from her, and during the drinking process, you know how intimate it can get. No doubt he has been taking advantage of it." The growing disgust on Atushi''s face was evident.

    "But, she-" Yuhi recalled when he saw Sumire in the dream. She didn''t smell like Nagawa. However, the dream space is a ce where lovers who can''t meet each other. A ce where they see their loved ones at their best.

    It''s normal that he didn''t smell Nagawa on Sumire or see any evidence for it.

    "Sumire wouldn''t let him do that." Yuhi said confidently.

    Sumire will not allow it to get that far, even if she pities him.

    Atushi sighed. "I don''t think you understand what Sumire feels about Nagawa."

    "I know she regrets it and wants proper closure."

    "And how do people normally get closure?"

    His entire face color had turned pale, but he kept shaking his head. Now he was the angry one. "Atushi, you better not be implying that Sumire is actually cheating on me like those rumors say."

    "I just told you that she loves you. Of course, I am not implying that."

    "Then what are you saying?" Yuhi questioned.

    "I am saying, doofus, that some creep is trying to take advantage of your girlfriend, and if you''re not careful. It will lead to some more emotional scars and damage for her. The rumors about Narasaki and Mashima arepletely harmless, but the ones about her and Nagawa are deadly. Ask Narasaki to put a stop to it. Otherwise, I''ll do something about it myself, and trust me. You will not like my methods."

    Seeing the serious look on Atushi''s eyes, Yuhi could only nod. There isn''t much he can do in this situation, after all.

 Chapter 812 Red Feather Part 14

    ?

    Philophobia is the abnormal, persistent, and unwarranted fear of falling in love or emotional attachment. The risk is usually when a person has confronted any emotional turmoil rting to love in the past but also can be chronic phobia. This affects the quality of life and pushes a person away frommitment. The worst aspect of fear of being in love and falling in love is that it keeps a person in solitude. It can also evolve out of religious and cultural beliefs that prohibit love.

    -----

    Atushi shakes his head and then shows him several images on his phone. "I already intercepted these pictures and had Yoru deal with the reporter."

    Yuhi raised his eyebrow. "You did it without my permission-" He paused, seeing Atushi''s images.

    His gaze darkened, and ck mes surrounded his body. The pictures show Nagawa leading Sumire to a hotel, his arms around her waist. His hand was dangerously close to her butt. Another picture of Nagawa kissing her cheek. Another of the two going to the hotel room, and Nagawa pushed Sumire against the door. Kissing her neck, his hands parting her thighs.

    He felt his blood boiling. What is this? Howe he didn''t know about this? Nagawa Sano. He should have done something about him a long time ago. It was a mistake to leave him be.

    "Calm down, Yuhi. Do you want to burn this ce down?"

    Yuhi growled. "You should have just mentioned this."

    "If I did, you would have lost control."

    "I am losing control now." Yuhi snapped. "This is not okay. I thought it was something simple, like the rumors before. But this?"

    How stupid of him focusing on his wants and needs. He should have talked to her properly and asked her what was going on and if there was anything she wanted to discuss. Damn it.

    How frightened is she? How much mental damage has this done to her? Yuhi recalled Sumire''s state when he first learned about her past rtionship with Nagawa and the damage it did to her.

    "I know, and that''s why I''m heading back. Narasaki clearly can''t handle this." Atushi ced the stic bag on the table and pulled out some bottles. "Care for a drink?"

    Yuhi nodded.

    In the past, all he had to do was get wasted to forget all his worries and troubles and to calm his anger down.

    After a few drinks, Yuhi found himself rambling.

    "Honestly, I had no idea he was doing any of that, now that you''ve given me the details. I am half tempted to go back to Japan just to beat him to a pulp." Yuhi said angrily.

    Atushi''s sweat fell. "Did you really trust him to behave?"

    "No, but I trusted Sumire to keep him in line. I guess it''s hard for her since she is self-sacrificing like Mamoru. She probably thinks because Nagawa has done so much for her, at the very least, she can do this for him." Yuhi sighed.

    His girlfriend can be so clever and yet stupid at times. He also thought that Nagawa was changing and that he genuinely cared for Sumire and wouldn''t do anything to hurt her.

    ''I don''t understand how someone as good as Hino made friends with something like that.''

    Yuhi shakes his head. He doesn''t want to be judgemental.

    "When I asked her about it, she said those exact words. ''This is no good. I''m starting to behave like Ru.''"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Yuhi sighed. "I really wish she would treasure herself more."

    "I think she does, a bit more than before, anyway. But, the process is still ongoing."

    "Hah, if it''s really that bad, though. I''ll have to tell Hino to, no, if you''re going back, take over."

    "You don''t trust Narasaki to handle this?"

    "It''s more like I understand Hino is in a difficult position. I don''t want to make it worse for him."

    Atushi poured him another cup of wine."Maybe you should stop thinking about others and think about yourself."

    "When I think about myself, I end up doing stupid shit that makes Sumire cry."

    "I''ve never seen you make her cry before."

    "Either way, my actions since I came here will definitely hurt her," Yuhi mumbled.

    "Even if you do stupid stuff and hurt her. Something tells me Sumire will forgive and love you the same regardless."

    He can''t even dismiss those words, knowing it''s exactly like what Atushi is saying.

    "Sometimes I wonder what is going on in that pretty head of hers."

    Atushiughed. "She definitely has you wrapped around her finger. I didn''t think she would be the one wearing the pants in this rtionship."

    "So, you''re saying she is in control?"

    At those words, his friend nodded a bit too eagerly. "It''s not easy to control you, so this is amusing."

    "Sumire is very cute. Sometimes she is bold and confident but has a shy side too. All sides of her are so adorable." Yuhi trailed off. "I always thought I was holding her back and that I didn''t give her a proper choice when we first dated. I thought I manipted her into dating me."

    "That''s definitely wrong."

    "I know that. At least I think I do," Yuhi mumbled. "This isn''t easy for me. Falling in love this deeply."

    For so long, he was afraid.

    There was a time when he was truly afraid to love.

    Even though he has loved Sumire ever since they were younger, a part of him was afraid to trulymit to her. Otherwise, he would have confessed to her a long time ago. There were many other chances, especially when he regained his memories of her.

    "Truthfully, the thing with Hino scares me. When I realized that Hino also liked Sumire, I was afraid. It reminded me of the past too much. I wanted to forget it, forget what happened in our childhood. Sumire doesn''t remember how badly Hino and I argued about her in the facility. She doesn''t know how we fought for her. If she ever remembers-" Yuhi shakes his head. "It scares me."

 Chapter 813 Red Feather Part 15

    ?

    "Do you think she will change her mind?"

    "She already likes Hino a lot." Yuhi paused. "I did want to forget. But I remember something Sumire said. She said that she didn''t want to forget, even if it was a painful memory. She would want to everything, including her emotions at the time."

    Atushi sighed and yet nodded. "That does sound like her."

    "I thought if I forgot about it, then everything would be fine. But Sumire showed me how narrow-minded I was. After talking to her, the past I couldn''t talk about became something I could talk about. The things I hid and wanted to run away from. I confronted it all."

    This is why he is okay with her leaving with her Hino now. Even though a part of him is still jealous, Sumire has helped him confront his past fears and insecurities.

    "After falling in love with her, the past I didn''t want to remember became something I''d like to remember once in a while." He trailed off. "Well, I still feel ufortable about her discovering exactly what I was desperately hiding. But, I feel like even if that time came, I would be able to exin it to her calmly."

    "So, with that, do you think you can forgive Iwa?"

    At those words, Yuhi exhaled deeply. If Atushi saw Jun, it''s only natural that he learned what happened.

    Yuhi wanted to say no but swallowed those words recalling what he had just said. He doesn''t know if Sumire forgave Ran, but she isn''t running away from that memory. Sumire still speaks to Ran normally. She is confronting her past.

    Yuhi messages Takeyama that he will be there for the concert at night.

    ....

    He ended up barely making it.

    But only because Kakeru returned and made a fuss about him not eating properly and drinking too much.

    ''I only had a few bottles. Those drinks didn''t have much alcohol.'' Typical Atushi, he really is a mother hen.

    Yuhi''s gaze fell towards the approaching footsteps to see a shocked Iwa Ran standing there. It seemed like he didn''t think he would show.

    Neither did he but after that conversation with Atushi. Yuhi figured that he would give Ran another chance.

    Yuhi extended his fist out, and Ran blinked but nodded.

    "Tell me through the song." Was all Yuhi said as he stepped onto the stage with Ran following? The other three were already in position.

    He takes a deep breath.

    -M5: CINBENTSU-

    [Yuhi ] Sunrise... standing by the window, you''re a work of art

    If I touch you, you''ll turn into a thousand tears

    Sunset... as if to melt the icy moon

    a lonely Venus holding out a lighter in the darkness

    What you''re in is a jail of sorrow

    that no one can save you from but

    [Ran] Trembling cherry,

    I''ll kiss you softly and let you fall asleep

    Your breath swirling through the night is a fairy dance

    Beloved cherry,you''ll be shaken offthis revolving

    [ Kou]But if I can protect your dreams...

    I can catch you

    Midnight... this carnival that calls back memories

    [ Jun ]is a fake lonely circus bound to you

    Humans are much more fragile creatures

    then I first thought they were

    [Tetsuo] Lost cherry,

    get swept away by waves of secrecy

    The drops of water on your hair are like fairy stones<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Kou/ Ran] Beloved cherry,

    because your naked heart showed me a weakness

    too beautiful and dazzling.

    [Jun/Tetsuo ] I had to close my eyes

    [ Yuhi] Even if our fate

    for letting a fire loose in heaven

    is to burn and turn to ash

    .....

    From: Sumire

    My dear! You were so handsome! Call me now.

    Yuhi blinked and then chuckled. He could already imagine her watching the TV starry-eyed and staring at his unmentionable parts. That girl always says she likes his face more, but when they are together, she always looks elsewhere.

    He calls her, and she immediately picks up.

    "My dear!" Sumire said happily.

    "Hey, my love, life, and soul."

    Sumireughed. "Um, overboard."

    "Isn''t it true?"

    "If you say so, Yuhi." Sumire trailed off. "I just called because I wanted to congratte you."

    "On?"

    "Your show. That was the first time I saw true harmony between the five of you. Did something happen?"

    Yuhi paused but decided to tell Sumire everything. From his learning the truth to getting angry at Ran.

    Sumire was quiet for a moment before she nodded. "Mm, that did happen."

    "Don''t talk about it like it''s nothing," Yuhi said, upset.

    While he sorted things with Ran and performed, it still upset him knowing that she had to go through that.

    Sumireughed. "My dear, your are even more upset than I was."

    "Sumire," Yuhi said sharply. "Don''t lie to me. I know you were afraid."

    "I was," Sumire admitted. "But, I also understood."

    At those words, Yuhi sighed. "I really want to know what goes on in your pretty head."

    "Uh, isn''t it obvious?"

    Yuhi raised his eyebrow, and Sumire giggled. "I''m always thinking of you."

    A smiling Sumire is equally as dangerous as a blushing one.

    Yuhi knew he was blushing.

    To think a simple smile has this much of an effect on him. She really is the one in control.

    Sumire looked at him curiously and broke the silence as she held up a book. "I''ve been reading a bit about the dream space. I think I can do it. Just give me a few more days."

    His gaze softened at her eager tone. "Do you miss me that much?"

    "Um, actually, I am more worried about your hormones. I feel like if I don''t learn to do this. You may end up preying on some innocent girl."

    Yuhi''s eyes twitched, annoyed. "Hey, I thought you trusted me."

    "I trust you but know you can''t control your hormones." Sumire giggled. "Yuhi, I''m kidding. It''s really because I miss you like crazy, and I can''t control my own hormones."

    Yuhi blinked and thenughed. "Well, Sumire, I hope you learn fast. I can''t wait to see you again."

 Chapter 814 Blue Wind Part 1

    ?

    At Arista University, Tokyo.

    Ever since Yuhi left, Narasaki has watched over Sumire and made sure she is safe. However, not even Narasaki could constantly be with her. He was probably reaching his limit, so he was relieved when Mashima returned. But, it just so happens that Mashima wasn''t avable today too.

    Leaving Sumire alone is too dangerous. Lucifer will undoubtedly try to appear before her if she is by herself. Based on his background research, Lucifer wants to make Sumire his bride. So, he understood why she always needed somebody with her.

    Narasaki, and Mashima being busy aside. Normally Nagawa would be around. But not even him?

    "I can''t believe I''m stuck babysitting," Shin mumbled as he continued to sign some documents.

    "Hey!" Sumire eximed.

    "I know you need protecting, but must it be me? We all know you''re stronger than me."

    Sumireughed. "If ites down to it, I can use you as a human shield!"

    Shin flicked her forehead. "Be serious."

    "I am! You''d make a good shield. You can distract them with your good looks."

    At those words, Shin felt his cheeks turn red. ''It''s been a while since Ist spent time with her. I forgot how bold she was.''

    With Narasaki busy at thepany.

    Mashima aside, Tsueno and Nagawa must have been summoned by Lucifer too.

    The only one left is him.

    ''At least Atsuro gave me a few days off. I wouldn''t want him to intervene...''

    "Shin, Shin. Are these new books?" Sumire pointed to his shelf.

    Shin nodded. Sumire beamed happily as she took some out and dumped them on the couch.

    "Did you hear from Mashima?" Shin asked.

    Sumire paused and nodded. "He told me not to worry and that he wille home tonight."

    "I''m sure that hasn''t stopped you from worrying."

    She bit her lip and nodded. "Don''t you think this timing is a bit too much of a coincidence?"

    Indeed it was. However, if Lucifer was truly nning on attacking Sumire at this time, he would have made sure they were all distracted. ''Atsuro is, and Makoto Soujiro hasn''t been around for a while.''

    Rather than Sumire being the target here, this almost seems like a n to lure him out. Lucifer must know that he will be the only one left. Ever since the arrest of the corrupt SF leader, he has be one of the leadingmanders.

    Shin''s gaze flickered toward his phone. He quickly stood up and exited the hall to reply to the messages. He quickly returned to the room, however, fearing that someone might enter through the window.

    "My dear!" Sumire suddenly eximed happily.

    Oh, Yuhi must have called.

    Sumire giggled. "Mmm! But I''m fine. Shin is with me." She stood up and walked over to his desk with her phone. "Shin, Yuhi wants to make sure I''m not lying."

    "Although she has a reputation for lying, I am actually here," Shin said.

    Yuhi nodded. "I wanted to make sure."

    Sumire pouted. "You two are so cruel! There is nothing to gain from lying about this."

    So, if there was something to gain from this, she would lie? Shin exhaled deeply.

    "You have to call her more, though. She gets annoying when you don''t."

    "Hey!" Sumire eximed.

    Yuhi chuckled. "I know, but if I call her too much. My imagination goes a bit wild."

    At those words, Shin coughed awkwardly. "Please spare me the details."

    He really doesn''t need to know what they are like around each other.

    Sumire blushed andughed. "Um, my dear. Don''t you have a concert?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I do, but I wanted to hear your voice. Now that I have, I feel like I have the strength of a hundred men."

    Shin sighed deeply. Yuhi really is shameless. He waves Sumire away, and she returns to the couch. After chatting for a few minutes, Sumire pulled out her guitar from the corner.

    "One day, in the sound of the rainfall, I can still hear that voice

    The voice that called out to me

    Through all the thick and thin, you''re always by my side

    So I can look forward and walk again

    At that time, while standing on the stage that I had always dreamed

    What will appear in my thoughts,

    Indeed, it''s the face of you

    This song, and this voice, they''re all connected to my precious feelings

    Everyone was cheering for me before I even realized

    I wish for this song and this voice will reach high and far throughout the world

    Little by little, carrying that warm feeling

    Your thoughts will be my hope

    Following my dream, with only one yell

    Someday, when the seasons passed

    It changed little by little,

    and made the future that you and I talked about under that night sky so different

    There''s something certain inside my heart.

    I''ll tell you without hesitation.

    All about this gentle warmth

    Those memories have be my precious treasures

    Those days we passed while holding hands

    I can now spread my wings, flying so high and so far

    With a strong faith in the irreceable light

    I''ll continue toward the tomorrow we imagined together

    Following my dream, with only one yell." Sumire sang.

    Shin was dumbstruck hearing her sing. Why does it seem like her voice gets better every time he hears Sumire sing? She truly has a voice that sounds like an angel.

    A voice that far surpasses anybody in her generation, no. Shin recalled her performance against Takahashi Yumi. That performance only ended up as a tie because it was her first proper stage since returning to the industry.

    That tie would never have happened if Sumire had never had that gap in her career. Experts have been analyzing her progress and voice since that stage, and the majority agree that Sumire is a force to be reckoned with. Those with subjective views are the only ones who don''t agree with that.

    Sumireughed softly. "Am I distracting you? Sorry, I just started singing out of nowhere."

    "It''s alright. I like listening to you sing." Shin paused. "How has your return to the industry been? From what I have seen, your career has been progressing very smoothly."

    "Mmm, it''s going very well. Hino is a good manager."

    "Then, are you nning on entering the Queen Cup again? Some of those jobs Narasaki has been making you do have arge points that contribute to the Queen Cup."

    At those words, Sumire paused and sighed. "I have been thinking about it, but there are all sorts of news about Hasegawa-san being a strong candidate right now."

    So, she doesn''t want conflict with Yuhi''s childhood friend?

 Chapter 815 Blue Wind Part 2

    ?

    That does make sense. But he doesn''t think she ought to sacrifice her dreams just to avoid conflict.

    Sumireughed weakly. "I would be lying to say I don''t want to enter. Did you think I umted all those pointsst year for nothing?"

    So she still wants to participate. Sumire is now able to sing on stage and do jobs. In the eyes of the general public, Sumire has fully recovered. But Shin knew that it wasn''t that simple. Her fears and traumas cannot disappear that easily.

    "I wish you would have the freedom to do whatever you want."

    Before Sumire responded, however, the doors opened, revealing Mashima.

    "Hi beautiful."

    Sumire immediately rushed over to Mashima with a concerned look on her face. "Toh--you seem a bit-"

    "I''m alright." Toh pulled her into his arms, hugging her tightly. "God, it''s only been a few days, but I have missed you like crazy."

    Mashima isn''t okay; anybody can see that he is barely able to stand. However, Shin knew better than to intervene. He turned to Sumire and called out to her.

    "See you tomorrow?"

    Sumire nodded. "Thank you, Shin."

    With those words, he watched the two walk off. Shin watched Mashima wrap his arms around her waist, and Sumireughed as Mashima said something to her.

    She seems happier than she has been in a while. Shin understood that Yuhi''s absence would lead to some emotional damage. But seeing her waste away every day was hard. He met up with Narasaki numerous times to ensure he watched over Sumire properly.

    ''I am doing what I can. But neither you nor me can be a recement for Yuhi.''

    Right. He understood that. However, he can''t help but think there is more they can do for Sumire.

    Sumire has gotten so much better, and Mashima hasn''t been here that long.

    How did he do it? No, Shin sighed. ''Why is there nothing I can do for her?'' Shin''s gaze fell on the stack of books Sumire had been reading earlier. Sumire had been copying intently.

    They were limited edition ones and very rare. It would be hard, but he is sure he can get her copies. Shin could already see her bright eyes.

    ....

    Shin decided to visit her when he finished work at the university. But he wasn''t the only one with that idea. Shizune Miya was ringing the doorbell. Ever since this girl transferred here, they have seen each other often.

    It was the little boy Huan who answered the door.

    "Mom and Uncle Toh are busy!"

    Busy? For a minute, Shin panicked; all sorts of images appeared in his head, but Shizune shook her head.

    "Last time I was here. He was nothing but a gentleman to her. I am sure they are fine."

    Right, that''s true. They follow the little boy into the living room. Shin scans the room and finds Sumire on the couch alongside Mashima.

    "Uh." Sumireughed. "As you can see, I''m a bit trapped here."

    Mashima had his arms securely around Sumire and was fast asleep. There was something heartwarming about that scene.

    "I can see that. Should I ask what happened?"

    "Well, some stuff. The media is trying to y some tricks. I got a bit worked up, and Toh tried to calm me down."

    "What is it about?"

    "They said Yuhi''s dear childhood friend chased after him abroad," Sumire sighed. "What do they want me to do? If I chased after Yuhi, they''d call me irresponsible and reckless and needy."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Miya frowned. "Is there a reason why they are so oddly fixated on you?"

    "I have no idea. If I did, maybe I could do something but no. I have no leads."

    Mashima suddenly stirs awake.

    "Mmm, do we have guests, beautiful?" Toh asked.

    "Shin and Miya came. Are you okay?"

    From that conversation, the one who got mad was Mashima. That''s surprising. Ever since he met Mashima Toh, Shin has always gotten the impression that he was a calm person.

    "Better. What about you?"

    "Much better."

    Toh leaned forward and kissed Sumire''s forehead. "Going to make you something to eat; stay put."

    "Okay, okay."

    Shin couldn''t miss how Sumire''s gaze lingered on Mashima.

    They really are getting along very well. That should be concerning. But Shin recalled Sumire''s expression when she was talking to Yuhi. There is nothing to be concerned about. Sumire and Yuhi are still okay.

    "He treats you well, doesn''t he?" Miya spoke up.

    "He always has." Sumire nodded. "It''sfortable being here. I have to admit; I was going a bit crazy living alone."

    Shin looked concerned. "Are you still having nightmares?"

    "It''s not so bad now. Having someone around definitely helps."

    "But you look troubled." Miya pointed out.

    "I just wonder if it''s okay for me to be sofortable around Toh." Sumire trailed off. "I know we were dating before, so it exins why I''m okay around him. But, I just wonder if I should continue letting him be this close to me."

    "I don''t think you have to be concerned about that now. What matters is your health." Shin interjected.

    Moreover, it doesn''t seem like Mashima is the type to take advantage of her like Nagawa. Otherwise, he doubts Narasaki would have let them live together.

    Sumireughed softly. "Well, I''ll admit that I do need his help."

    It didn''t take long before Mashima returned with a tray of several different dishes.

    "Wah, takiyokai!" Sumire eximed.

    "Just for you, beautiful."

    "Thank you!"

    Mashima turned to him. "Was there something you wanted to tell her?"

    Shin nodded. "Sumire, I was wondering if you would like to visit Jupiter Records with me tomorrow."

    "Ah."

    "Your schedule has been very busy, so I haven''t asked. But you seem to have some time now." Shin paused, choosing his words carefully.

    He knew the girl had more time in her schedule because of her mental health. Mashima was the one who persuaded Narasaki to shift her jobs.

 Chapter 816 Blue Wind Part 3

    ?

    Jupiter Records.

    "You know, you don''t have to act so tense," Shinmented.

    "B-But this is the first time I am meeting them, although I''ve helpedpose yourst few songs."

    "You say that, but you met Kirishima briefly in Hamano''s bar, didn''t you?"

    "Ah yeah, he seemed to be friends with Jun-kun."

    "So, it''s only Shohei you are meeting for the first time."

    Those words did nothing to reassure her since Sumire kept sighing.

    ''I really am bad atforting girls. I don''t know what to do about this.''

    Shin sometimes wonders how Yuhi manages it. That guy is even more clumsy than he is sometimes. Then again, Yuhi is different when he is with Sumire.

    Shin immediately thought they were dating the first time he saw them together. The idea of them being a couple should have hurt him, but he wasn''t hurt. Maybe it was because he knew they had feelings for one another already. Perhaps he already prepared his heart.

    When they entered the lobby, they found Shohei bending over a drain.

    "What''s wrong, Shohei?" Shin asked.

    Shohei turned around with a gloomy expression. "The ramen tickets I won for being a regr customer just fell down the drain."

    "Um." Sumire suddenly spoke up and pulled something out of her bag. "I have a lot of these. Would you like some?"

    "A goddess." Shohei stood up and sped her hands.

    Sumireughed. "I also eat ramen a lot. Maybe we can go together next time."

    Shohei was already looking at her with admiration. Shin sighed. He knew there was no need to be so worried about this first meeting. After all, despite what Sumire thinks, she is pretty easy to get along with.

    "It seems Shohei finally stopped wailing."

    "Damn you, Kirishima! It''s your fault I dropped them. Why did you sneak up on me?"

    "Because you were acting suspicious."

    Shin hears chuckling and sees Sumire looking at the two with a gentle gaze. It seemed her earlier nerves had disappeared.The two eventually stop bickering, and Kirishima leads them down the hallway to the practice room.

    Sumire is looking around the room, amazed. "So, you guys use facilities like this all the time?"

    Kirishima nodded. "Since we are thepany''s main group and Jupiter Records is still a fairly newpany. Is it not like this at Star Company?"

    "Mmm, I don''t use thepany training facilities often. I tend to practice at home."

    ''That''s probably because she knows how much-unwanted attention she attracts.''

    Sumire really isn''t to me for any of the rumors about her. She never did anything wrong. People in this industry are just quick to judge. Moreover, it doesn''t help that the media are unusually hostile towards her.

    ''Both Atsuro and I have tried searching for the source of the media''s hostility, but we can''t find anything.''

    Not to brag, but with their connections, they should be able to find something. But there is nothing. If that''s the case, then the only thing he can think of is Lucifer started those rumors.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Even before Sumire became an entertainment industry member, Lucifer manipted people into hating her. That theory sounds urate, considering how he started up apany filled with artists who dislike her. However, there is something that doesn''t add up.

    If Lucifer truly had the power to do that, then couldn''t he have stopped Sumire from entering the entertainment industry?

    His thoughts break off when Sumire ces a cold drink against his cheek.

    "Are you tired? It seems you haven''t been sleeping much. I know this because Miya told me that when she walks by your office to get to the library, you''re always fast asleep."

    While he is clueless about how tofort girls, he can recognize when one bes nervous and starts rambling. Sumire does that a lot when she is nervous.

    Shin extended his hand out and lightly ruffles her hair.

    "Yeah, I''ve been working on some papers for the next academic conference. But, I am close to finishing."

    Sumire''s eyes brightened. "That''s great."

    "Would you like toe? It''s open for visitors."

    "Really? Then I''ll ask Hino to adjust my schedule. I can''t wait to see your presentation. I''m sure you will do a great job."

    Hearing coughing, Shin turned back to Kirishima, who was looking at them with an amused expression.

    Shohei pretended not to look and focused on his game console, but Shin knew his friend was looking.

    Right, his friends know about his feelings for Sumire.

    ''I mean, it was quite difficult to hide that me and atsuro likes the same girl.''

    Moreover, Sumire probably doesn''t remember this. But she has already met these two before. He, Kirishima, and Shohei used to belong to the same delinquent organization. An organization that was on a lower level than the Holy Knights. But asionally, their group would get called up for backup, and during those times, Sumire would have at least seen them.

    Then again, the Sumire from back then ispletely different from the present. Kirishima and Shohei aren''t saying anything, either.

    ''I thought Shohei''s reaction would be stronger since he used to say he was afraid of Sumire.'' Maybe it''s the effect of the ramen coupons?

    Before Shin could say anymore, the doors opened, revealing Ryou.

    "Sorry, I''mte."

    "Is Atsuro not with you?" Shin asked.

    "Hm? Atsuro is already here. He was so excited, so he abandoned me on our job early."

    He is-- Shin stood up and walked over to the unusually ced couch in front of the recording booth. Sure enough, there was Atsuro, fast asleep with music sheets and headphones on.

    No wonder he didn''t wake up when they entered the room.

    ''I did think it was strange. Atsuro has been the one nagging Sumire toe to thepany for a while.''

    Sumire officially became theirposer a few months back. But, because she started her idol activities properly at that time. She never has the time toe here. Moreover, with her being pregnant, Atsuro didn''t want to stress her.

    Sumire has had a lot going on the past few months, and yet she still managed topose a few songs for them. Because of those few songs, they are doing very well in the male group idol rankings.

    They may not be on M5''s level but they are in the top five now.

 Chapter 817 Blue Wind Part 4

    ?

    Shin turned his attention back to his friends. Ryou was currently trying to shake Atsuro awake.

    "Gee, what''s with this guy? No matter what you do, he doesn''t wake up." Ryou said, annoyed.

    Shohei shrugs, "He had twenty interviews and forty photo shoots yesterday. Ryou-san, you should know this too."

    "I do, but he is a professional. He should be used to this by now."

    "We can''t do anything without our lead, and Ibuki-san came all this way too.." Kirishima trails off. "Ah I got it now. Ibuki-san bend down in front of Atsuro."

    Sumire was puzzled but nodded.

    "Alright, now bend down and whisper in his ear," Ryou instructed.

    Sumire got the message and did just as Ryou instructed her, "At-chan." She whispered in his ear, and afterwards, he murmured something. Still didn''t work, ah, that. Sumire reaches over and brushes her lips against his cheek.

    Shin was half tempted to record this, knowing Atsuro wouldn''t believe it when he woke up.

    After that, Atsuro stirred awake. He was looking at Sumire, confused.

    Sumire chuckles. "I see you up."

    Atsuro''s cheeks coloured the second he realized what she just did. " "Damm, that''s cheating. " Atsuro muttered.

    "I came all the way out here after your constant nagging." Sumire sighed.

    "My nagging isn''t what summoned you here." Atsuro snapped back.

    "Your right; it''s because Shin politely asked me if I wanted toe."

    At those words, Shin felt Atsuro''s ring in his direction. Shin sighed deeply.

    ''How much longer do I have to act as the buffer between these two?''

    It''s not like he doesn''t understand why Sumire uses him as a shield. Atsuro can be very overbearing when he believes someone belongs to him. Although Atsuro has epted that Sumire and Yuhi''s rtionship is real. Shin knew that his friend hadn''t given up on her,

    ''I wonder if I have given up on her.''

    Ever since he knew about the identity of the guy, Sumire had always liked. Shin decided to back off. Friends don''t do that to each other. Steal the one they like. He knew Yuhi was deeply in love with someone too, and after hearing who Sumire liked. All the pieces fit together like a jigsaw puzzle.

    Sometimes he wonders, though, if he met Sumire first. Would anything have happened between them? Shin shakes that thought out of his mind. That''s not why Sumire and Yuhi are together.

    From their history, it seems like no matter how many first encounters they have with each other. They end up falling in love. So, from the very start, there was no room for another person.

    "Since Ibuki-san came all the way here, shall we show her anyway? "Kirishima suggested.

    Atsuro sighs. "What a pain.." He trails off. "That''s true. I guess it would be good for you to determine our skills."

    Shin pointed to the seats, and Sumire sat back down. He ced a nket over herp, and sheughed. "Thank you."

    Kirishima: Shohei:

    Ryou:Atsuro: Shin

    EMMA- Fire

    Atsuro: Opening the curtain, we start

    Bathing in the hot light, go hard

    OMG

    Making noise mboyantly enough to sweat, show

    Yeah, uh,e on.

    Shin: I don''t care

    What you say, what you do

    Don''t just stare

    Follow us

    Ryou: Let me show you everything

    This boy who excels at holding a microphone

    We''re on the top. Burn down those who disturb us.

    Kirishima: The road that we keep pushing forward to the unseen world

    Words are etched and shine in this ce

    Shohei: A heat that you have never felt before

    Bursts on your skin<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Atsuro/Shin/Ryou: It''s not enough yet

    As long as there''s life

    Keep burning your heart, burn burn

    Shohei/Kirishima: We never stop

    We''ve already burned our retreat

    Together with this uncontroble feeling

    Atsuro: We''ll win this game

    Ryou/Shin: Changing fate

    Kirishima/Shohei: Shhh check it out

    (All) Run through. We''re going up high

    No one can stop us

    Take off to the uncharted zone

    Scatter sparks, burn fire

    Fire, fire

    Ahh yeah yeah

    Fire, fire

    We gotta get up

    Fire, fire

    Ahh yeah

    Burn all the fake. Everybody go yeah

    By the end of the song, Shin noticed Sumire had a notepad on herp. She sure is organized. Atsuro notices this and immediately asks for her opinion.

    "How to put it? It''s not bad, but-" Sumire kept shaking her head.

    "Hm? I thought we did well." Shohei said, puzzled.

    "Quit interrupting.Ibuki, just go ahead and say your opinion." Kirishima said.

    Sumire nodded and continued. "That is the melody is kinda slow, isn''t it? It''s just when I was visualizing while writing the lyrics. I imagined a somewhat up beat tempo." Sumire exined.

    ''Originally, I thought that too. It''s not exactly slow, but the tempo seemed off to him.''

    "I see. If we do that, then I can rhythm my base more with Shohei''s tempo." Ryou agreed.

    Atsuro rubs the back of his neck. "We can go ahead with the idea Kirishima said about the mid-verse."

    Sumire smiles. "Ah, then, do you mind if I help?"

    "That would be useful," Kirishima said with a smile.

    ...

    Due to Atsuro''s ambitions of overthrowing M5, quite some time has passed since theyst practiced together. Individually, the five of them have been doing all sorts of promotions and jobs for the group. But, the main reason why their idol rank has gone up is definitely due to Sumire''s songs.

    Shin is leaning against the wall by the vending machines, deep in thought.

    Atsuro is definitely serious about beating M5. It seems the other three are following his lead too. But he wonders if that''s what he wants. Does he truly want to continue being an idol?

    He has to admit it''s difficult being a member of the entertainment industry when he is a member of the SF and a well-known young professor. He barely managed to finish his paper for the conference.

    "Good work." A familiar voice said.

    Seeing Sumire, he immediately apologized.

    Shin sighed. "Sorry about Atsuro. You''re the expert, but he kept trying to question you."

    Sumire shakes her head. "I may be the oneposing the songs. But that doesn''t mean I work on the song alone." She trailed off and sighed. "Besides, I am used to Atsuro by now and whenever we meet. We end up fighting."

    Sensing her tone, Shin coughed. "I guess that''s not the approach you like when a guy likes you."

    Sumire paused andughed. "I didn''t think you would say that."

    "Sorry, should I not have?"

    "No, your right. I can''t keep dodging Atsuro''s affections for me forever. Moreover, with Yuhi not around, I know he will try to make a move." Sumire paused. "Regardless of how he approaches his affections for me. It''s not possible between Atsuro and me."

 Chapter 818 Blue Wind Part 5

    ?

    "Is this because he rejected you? You liked him at some point, didn''t you?"

    "Honestly, I only found him attractive because I thought he resembled Yuhi. I think Atsuro knew that, too, so he turned me down. It''s been awkward since then since I know he wanted to say yes. But he discarded his feelings just so I wouldn''t make the wrong decision and have regrets. He is a good guy."

    "So you avoid him because-"

    "Because it''s hard for me to face him. Every time we speak, I can see his love for me, and that irritates me. How can he still have so much love for such a selfish woman?"

    "I don''t think Atsuro thinks you are selfish," Shin mumbled. "He may act overbearing and controlling, but he has always had your best interests at heart. Moreover, I think he mes himself for what happened between you two."

    "You''re very kind, aren''t you, Shin?"

    Shin blinked, and Sumireughed. "You don''t have to act so surprised."

    "It''s just- how does that rte to what topic we were discussing?"

    "It rtes because I can see how much you care for Atsuro."

    Shin averted his gaze. "Although things have been awkward, yes, I do still see him as a friend."

    "Hmm, is it awkward between you two because you like me?"

    At those words, his cheeks coloured, and Shin finally realized how close Sumire was standing.

    Sumire was ncing over at him andughed again. "You''re too self-conscious. I won''t bite."

    "If-if you did, that wouldn''t be right."

    Sumire''s gaze softened. "You know, I''ve been waiting for the right time to apologize to you."

    "Apologize?"

    "About the way I handled your feelings towards me."

    Shin briefly recalled what happenedst year when they learned that Kuruga Asahi died.

    "You don''t have to apologize for that. You had a lot going on."

    Because she did, Sumire was still grieving for Tsueno, and then Kuruga suddenly died. Naturally, that was not the best time to confess. But seeing her so broken, those words naturally came out.

    "It was wrong of me to dismiss you like that." Sumire paused. "I have had a lot of time to think, and I''m sorry that I can''t return your feelings, Shin."

    A rejection, a proper rejection. A yearter.

    He already knew how she felt even without her properly turning him down. But, perhaps a part of him had a small glimmer of hope that she may have changed her mind.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You''re a good guy, and there is no doubt that anybody who falls in love with you will be lucky. But unfortunately, I cannot be that girl. I truly appreciate that you have never tried to overstep your boundaries and respected and treated me like a good friend. But, the two of us cannot be together that way."

    Shin slumped to the ground, and Sumire crouched beside him.

    "Is my wording still too strong?"

    At her concerned tone, Shin shakes his head. The way she is wording this rejection is far too kind. He doesn''t deserve such kindness.

    "I should have told you about what Tsueno was nning, about everything else. I knew from the very start, had I told you-"

    Sumire paused and shook her head. "Is that why you think you don''t deserve me? Because you kept secrets from me?"

    Shin doesn''t say anything, and Sumire must have taken his silence as a yes.

    "For somebody so smart, you act like an idiot sometimes." Sumire shakes her head. "Listen up, Shin. It''s not like I am rejecting you because you don''t deserve me or whatever. I''m not that great of a person anyway. So, I have no right to decide who deserves me and who doesn''t. As for those secrets you kept from me? That is normal. Even people who are really close to each other aren''t one hundred percent truthful to one another."

    Shin still didn''t respond, but he was still listening to her.

    "So don''t me yourself for that. Sometimes lies are needed to protect others from getting hurt. With your personality, I knew you kept it a secret to avoid me getting hurt."

    "In the end, I caused you more pain."

    "That may be the case, but that shouldn''t be the reason why you don''t think you deserve me. You do deserve me, Shin. But I''m so selfish. The reason we won''t work is because of this selfishness. From the very moment, I met Yuhi, I have only ever wanted him. I may have fallen in love with Ru and Toh along the way. I may have had other rtionships. But, in the end, my heart would always go back to Yuhi. It''s so selfish of me when I know how much you and the others like me." Sumireughed weakly. "I really am being cruel."

    That''s not true at all. It must have taken her a lot of courage to say this to him. For the past few days, it felt like she wanted to say something to him. This was the reason why she looked so troubled.

    Shin extended his hand out and patted her head again. "Thank you."

    Eventually, the two of them stood up. Sumire said she would return to the practice room, and he said he would be there soon. The moment Sumire disappeared, he sighed deeply. That caught him off guard. He didn''t think she would talk about that.

    __________

    ''I want to understand him. Someone told me that doing that is fine, but someone also told me toy down the boundaries.

    Sumire recalls the words she said to old man Nobucha. She had heard two pieces of advice, and in the end, the one she felt herself more drawn to was the understanding of him factor. Although it really should have been the other one.

    After all, those words were from her fiance. Soujiro hadn''t known she was a Yankee then, but he had often seen her with Yuhi upon seeing them together all the time and discussing rather serious matters.

    Soujiro told her directly not to get too involved. He told her, ''That man''s a mere dog. Even if you have to concern yourself with him, please draw a line and show your social statuses are different.''

    Old Man Nobucha had told her something simr to, ''An elite is elite. A dog is a dog. A rtionship where that''s made clear is probably better for you''. But although he said that, Sumire saw the look in his eyes and understood that he was trying to convey a different message.

 Chapter 819 Blue Wind Part 6

    ?

    Afterwards, he said.

    ''Understanding Terashima means seeing things like Terashima does and doing things in the same mindset as him. But if you do that, you''ll be shrouded in darkness. If you do that, then there''s a chance - no, you won''t be able to see the light ever again. I tried to bring him back to the light, but it was already toote then. I couldn''t stop him from making that decision, what about you? Will you be drawn in, or can you stop him? Ojou-chan, want to ce a bet?''

    Sumire dodged the attack and briefly shut her eyes. Old Man Nobucha had said that to her because he already knew. He knew her fate and Yuhi''s would connect no matter what happened.

    Moments ago when those people attacked her and Shohei. The words that escaped the opposition''s lips were, ''This is one of the targets. It''s her Terashima Yuhi''s partner''.

    When she heard those words, she knew the opposite group''s identity. The only ones dumb enough to attack both her and Yuhi would be the ck Alice organization. It really doesn''t seem as though they can escape from it. Fate.

    ''I should check on Yuhi after this. Even if he is abroad, it doesn''t mean he is safe from these attacks. He may even be more vulnerable.''

    "Ibuki, watch out," Shohei shouted. "Above."

    Before she could block the attack, someone had scooped her into their arms and dodged them both. A gust of wind lifted them both onto the top of a nearbymp post. Her eyes widened upon seeing who it was.

    Oh, it''s Shin. Of course.

    Shin has always silently watched over her. He truly is a good person. But she isn''t in love with him. She has never had those feelings towards him.

    The discussion they had earlier, she has been meaning to have that talk with him for a very long time. It was something she spoke about with Yuhi. But, with all the recent events that have happened, she has not had the chance to tell him.

    "Exactly how are we going to get down?"Sumire asked.

    "That''s a good question, but I remember having this conversation with you before as well.."

    Sumire recalled that time in the past. "Uhh...jump down?"

    "Yeah. So excuse me."

    "Ah."

    When theynded on the ground, Atsuro came rushing over. "Are you hurt?"

    Sumire sighed. "Don''t nag. I''m fine."

    "Don''t go off by yourself again. You should have at least called for me." Atsuro said, shaking his head.

    "I''m fine on my own."

    "You''re not. You''re always so reckless." Atsuro lectured.

    "What an overreaction. This is why I didn''t tell you." Sumire sighed.

    Atsuro is a good guy, but he really does nag too much. She would have easily blocked that attack even if Shin didn''t save her.

    She already knew that someone was following from the second she left the house. How could she possibly not realize, when the enemy didn''t think to conceal their blood lust?

    It seemed Toh noticed it, too, and warned her to be careful since he couldn''t attend university today. This isn''t the first time she has been attacked. Ever since Yuhi-san left, the attacks have be more frequent.

    "Ah, sorry to interrupt you guys. But Ibuki, there''s still quite a few of them, "Shohei called out.

    As Shohei said, more people emerged from the corners.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Everyone stay back," Sumire instructed.

    "But Ibuki-san," Ryou said, concerned.

    "There isn''t a need to involve you guys in this. These people are small fry."

    "Are you saying our assistance will only hinder you?" Shin spoke up.

    Sumire smiles. "Quick on the update, I see."

    "Somebody has to with these lot."

    Atsuro looked like he wanted to interject again, but he didn''t get that chance when the enemies got up and surrounded her. All of them with weapons, des in their hands. Guns and katana, huh?

    Sumire sighed deeply. If these people are going to attack her, they should at least research who they are attacking.

    Her marksmanship aside, she has always been very good with a de. Her fascination with swords probably started when she was in the facility, or maybe when she firstid her eyes on her grandfather''s antique sword collection.

    Learning fencing was the only way for her to get near swords without drawing suspicioning. It took a while to persuade her parents, but when she could finally pick up a sword, even if it was wooden, shee felt great.

    It felt like lifting a weight from her shoulders. Whenever she holds a sword, she feels free. Sumire sighed again when their attacks became more vicious.

    These people must think they will catch her off guard since they are using twopletely different weapons to attack her. However, they had to choose those weapons. Sumire pulled out a gun and a small dagger. She sliced her hand with the dagger, causing blood to fall.

    "Oh shit-" One of the members realized and tried to back away. But it was already toote.

    On her right hand, a blood-colored sword appeared. A sword made from her blood. Even without a mirror, Sumire knew her eye color was the same shade of red as her sword.

    It''s toote.

    ____

    Two dayster, University.

    Having others invade his personal sancutary was thest thing he needed. But it was an unavoidable situation Shin was relieved that despite the noise they''ve been making and fuss over the matter, the whole student body doesn''t know about it.

    Shin sighed as he heard the approaching footsteps. Here ites. Indeed the doors burst open, revealing Sumire''s friends. He recognized them immediately since most were his Iro road students.

    "You shouldn''t run in the hallway," Shinmented.

    Aika sighs. "Sensei, don''t joke around now. Is Sumire okay?"

    "That''s right. Even though I tried to contact her yesterday, she didn''t answer." Asami eximed.

    Yeah, of course, she wouldn''t answer. Atsuro was there with her, and god knows what he has been doing. Thinking about it now would only make him worried.

    Shin shakes his head. Sumire ended up getting hurt. Of course, it was only natural for her to go with Atsuro. But, perhaps he should have been more persistent.

    "You guys don''t have to worry about it. However, I can understand why you''d fret. She''s just overworked. She''s been on TV more a lottely. Sumire is naturally frail, so of course, the stress got to her. Despite what you''ve heard about our center, he''s a reliable guy. He can take care of her just fine." Shin managed to say.

    ''I can''t exactly tell them the truth. The president already did his best to make sure the news wasn''t leaked out to the media.''

 Chapter 820 Blue Wind Part 7

    ?

    Suppose the media did hear what happened. Shin could already imagine what the headlines would be. There would be numerous headlines ming Sumire.

    It''s not exactly wrong because Sumire was there somebody attacked thepany. However, it''s strange. Why would they attack Sumire in such a public location?

    Atsuro told him the other day that when Sumire woke up, she was frantic and called Yuhi immediately.

    ''It seems this wasn''t a direct attack on her. They just wanted to get to people who are close to Yuhi.''

    In other words, the reason why they went to Jupiter records was to target him. It''smon knowledge that Yuhi and him are friends. Sumire just happened to be there too, and they figured targeting her would have arger impact.

    Shin looked at the two girls, who still had worried expressions.

    Shin sighs. "Well, it makes sense why you''re worried. As her friends, though, I''m sure you know what kind of girl she is. Something like this won''t stop her, and you''ll see her in school before long----" His sentence fell short when the doors burst open, revealing one of his colleagues. "What is it? We''re having a discussion here."

    "Get out there. That girl who''s always with Ibuki found out and is not exactly happy."

    The girl that''s- It only takes Shin a moment to understand who he was talking about.

    Shin made his way over to the window, indeed to a girl with caramel-colored hair by the gate, wearing a brown leather jacket with a me symbol on the back. Shin sighed. Out of all the people who have to find out, it just has to be that one.

    In the end, they all went outside.

    Nase Siena turned to him. "Nakura," Siena said coldly.

    "Nase, you know you shouldn''t be making such a fuss in front of the University," Shin said calmly.

    But he was the very opposite of calm. Aside from Sumire, another person in the underworld has a simr reputation.

    "Sumire copsed. Is that true?" Siena asked.

    ''Sumire copsed because she used that sword made out of her blood. Of course, she would faint.''

    Shin heard of that sword before, but it was his first time seeing somebody use it for that long. A sword that uses a person''s blood can be a double-edged sword. It was certainly powerful, but the downside is since their own blood is being used. They be anemic.

    Sumire probably used that sword, however, knowing that they were there. Even if she fainted, she wouldn''t be alone. At the end, Shin noticed that she seemed to stagger over to Atsuro.

    "Yeah. She''s with Atsuro now." Shin exined.

    Siena suddenly grabbed hold of his cor and looked at him with a dangerous look in her eyes.

    "I think you know exactly what I''m thinking here. But if you guys can''t handle it. I''d send her straight back to Aki, and you guys won''t see her anymore. The guys in M5 and Nanairofeather and you guys, I''m fully aware she has no intention of leaving you guys. But the signs are bing rather clear every single day. Honestly speaking, I''ve tried to stop her already. But it seems as though she''s worried about ----- " Siena suddenly paused.

    It was then when Shin realized who she was looking at. Shizune and Kurata.

    "Aren''t those two?" Recognition filled Siena''s eyes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Just when he thought this situation couldn''t get any worse. What is with this bad timing?

    Siena suddenly lets go of him and sighs. "So that''s it. Such a reckless girl. Considering this situation, there''s only one thing left to do."

    Shin could only blink before Siena punched him. For only a single punch, it hurt more than it should have. Clearly, that wasn''t enough for her. Of course, it wouldn''t. If she had been satisfied with just a punch, then she wouldn''t havee all this way. Besides, he probably does deserve it.

    After all, two months and a half ago before they went on tour. He told her he reminded her of the dark fate she has to bear.He supposed this was his punishment for this.

    "Nase-san! Please stop!"

    That frantic voice cry was none other than a petite ginger hair. "Hayami?"

    "You''re mad because Sensei told her, right? But that''s because....Sumire-chan has desperately wanted to forget. Because...it''s been painful for her since then."

    Out of all the girls Sumire made friends with when she joined Iro Road. Hayami Momo is probably the only normal one. A quiet and regr girl, and yet in a moment like this. She is the only one who understands what Sumire is going through. Not Aika or Asami, who have spent the most time with her but Hayami.

    "I know that. We all know that, and that''s exactly why we will do anything to help her.'''' Siena begins to walk off. "I don''t dislike you guys in EMMA. At least you''re all doing far better of a job than Nanairo feather. However, you have to be careful."

    With those words said, Nase left.

    Just now, when she mentioned nanairo feather, Shin managed to catch a glimpse of the expression on her face. Then, she seems lonely. That look in her eyes, that empty gaze. Ah, so that''s how it is. Even now, those girls are carrying their own burdens.

    ''I know Sumire still isn''t on speaking terms with Momoi Futaba too.''

    ''Everybody always circled around Ru. They all gathered around him. I envied him for being so carefree and being able to attract others. He could do what I couldn''t do so easily.''

    Shin recalled something Sumire had told him not too long ago and sighed.

    .....

    At the Infirmary.

    Although many students had gathered around and seen what happened, the only one who helped him up to the infirmary was Shizune Miya. He sat on one of the stools, and Shizune was applying ointment on his face.

    "Sensei, I didn''t pin you to be a coward."

    "All I have is good looks. I''m no good in a brawl." Shin lied.

    ''I was a Yankee before I became an idol. I only became a member of the entertainment industry because I needed to change my life. I was in a bad position before, and if I continued a life of only violence,, I would have lost my future long ago.''

    "Hmm, I see," Miya said, unconvinced.

    He couldn''t me her. He was the one who informed Shizune about Sumire and the delinquent world. It was only natural to assume that he would be involved too. But that''s the least of his concerns right now.

 Chapter 821 Blue Wind Part 8

    ?

    Shin doesn''t understand how he ends up in strange situations like this. How did he end up in the infirmary, with Shizune Miya treating him? It''s true that he lost quite a bit of blood and was on the verge of losing consciousness. But out of all the people who were there. Why does it have to be this girl?

    He guessed it could have been worse, though. The girl''s boyfriend could havee here with them. Even so, this girl really does remind him of Sumire. There''s something about her aura.

    Maybe it''s just their behavior? Although the girl lived in Nagano, appears to have more of a Osaka ent.

    "Sensei, was that girl just now friends with Sumire?" Miya asked.

    "Yeah, you could say that."

    It''s always been difficult to tell what kind of rtionship those two had. Because, unlike the others, Nase always seemed to have more of a deep reason for following Sumire.

    "I see. The people around Sumire now are really pretty. That girl especially."

    He wasn''t expecting that remark.

    But now that he thought about it, Nase really is beautiful, and those other two girls are too. And the guys in his group and M5 are all good-looking. Eh, who knew? Is this what they meant by birds of a feather flocking together?

    However, getting a closer look at Shizune Miya now, her face does resemble Sumire. The two could get away with saying they''re sisters. Yuhi would probably say they arepletely different, and maybe they are. Maybe Nase''s punch knocked out some of his brain cells too.

    "Hey, can I ask you something?" Shin mumbled.

    "What is it?"

    "Why did you transfer to this school?"

    Sensing the sudden silence, he mutters quietly, '' crap.'' He shouldn''t have been so straightforward. Before he could refute those words, Miya spoke.

    "Because I wanted to escape. My parents have always been quite strict; in the first ce, they''ve never approved of my rtionship with Shouta. No matter how strong my grades were, they still couldn''t ept it. Before I knew it, there was nothing but a sea of endless fights every day. It''s quite embarrassing. But, when I am with them. I feel like I don''t belong there."

    Forget her appearance and personality being the same. Even her circumstances are as dark as that girl''s.

    "You brought your boyfriend here because?" Shin wondered.

    Miya closed her eyes. "Because I want him to admit his feelings for her."

    Huh? Wait what?

    Shin blinks twice, three times. Before realizing she wasn''t joking. Despite the vague mention of a ''her,'' it was obvious to him who she was speaking about. The her is Sumire. But why is Shizune saying she wants her boyfriend to confess to Sumire?

    "Huh?" Shin said, confused.

    Miya tightened his bandage, then causing him to yelp. "Sensei, don''t be too loud. This is an infirmary."

    ''How can he not be loud when you just tightened the bandage?''

    It felt like the cirction in his arm was fading every minute.

    Another trait that reminds him of Sumire. There''s no denying the resemnce between the two of them now. Unfortunately, his experience with women is limited since he rarely hangs out with them.

    "When he does. I''ll let him go so he can pursue her." Miya mumbled.

    Hold on a second. Is this girl serious? Shin looks at her expression to see nothing but a look of seriousness in her eyes. What a crazy woman.

    "Why would you allow him to go to her? Don''t you like him?"

    Miyaughs lightly. "Indeed, it may be crazy. But for me, the only thing I truly desire is for the two people I care about the most to be happy. It''s like that, isn''t it? Women can be quite formidable if it''s for the person they love. That''s why I''ll do anything to ensure it happens."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Even if it means losing him?" Shin asked.

    Miya nodded. "Even if."

    "I don''t think you have to worry about it. Even if Kurata Shouta were to confess to her, Sumire has Yuhi."

    At those words, Miya paused. "Is Terashima really that kind?"

    "Of course he is." Shin saw her wary expression and sighed. "Let me guess. You have been reading the rumors on the?"

    "I just wanted to know more about him. Sumire always talks about how kind he is, but I have heard mixed information. So, I decided to do my own research."

    "But trusting the inte?"

    Miya blushed. "I didn''t know who to ask. I''m not familiar with who is friends with Terashima."

    "Hmm, but don''t you know Hamano? I am sure you can ask him. Those two are close."

    "They are?" Miya seemed surprised. "That''s hard to believe."

    "I just told you not to trust what you have read on the. Yuhi isn''t a bad person."

    "I''ve noticed that you''re not denying him being a womanizer."

    Shin sighed deeply. "I can''t deny that. Yuhi was a yer."

    Miya frowned. "Then why is Sumire with him?"

    "I said was, and I have no right to exin his circumstances for him. But let me tell you this. Yuhi cares about Sumire more than anyone. Moreover, he knows what happened with you. So do not be surprised when you meet him; he is hostile."

    "Even though you know, why aren''t you hostile?" Miya questioned.

    "I''m not the type of person to hold grudges against someone I don''t know. You may have hurt Sumire, but I have done the same." Shin paused, recalling his conversation with Sumire. "There are no humans out there who don''t hurt each other."

    Miya''s lips curve to a smile. "You''re an odd guy Nakura Shin. Has anybody ever told you that?"

    "Only Sumire," Shin admitted.

    "Then I suppose I am the second." Miya finished treating the rest of her injuries, and the doors slid open right then.

    It was a worried-looking Sumire. She immediately rushed over to him.

    "Are you okay? I am so sorry about what Siena did."Sumire apologized.

    Shin shakes his head. "I am alright. What about you? How are your injuries-" Shin paused, seeing her bandaged arm. He immediately stood up. "I''ll walk you back to Mashimas."

    "But your hurt-"

    Shin shakes his head. "Let me at least do this much."

    There isn''t much he can do for her other than stay by her side. His gaze fell towards Shizune, who was giving him an approving nod. The heavyweight he had been feeling in his heart since Mashima appeared disappeared.

    There is something he can do for Sumire, something he has always been doing.

 Chapter 822 Their Axiom Of Choice Part 1

    ?

    Some algorithms describe everything from the flow of the clouds to how birds walk. The world is full of interesting and new things to discover. And she is blessed with a life free from fear of starvation, freezing, or being robbed.

    He would like to think that their rtionship has changed for the better now. However, Sano wasn''t deluded in thinking that Sumire loved him.

    She cares for him and is willing to help him. But that is all. It''s progress, but he is very impatient.

    At the start, she fought for the sake of the others, yet as time went by, she began to extend her hand to him. It was foolish. It was foolish.

    What does she know about him? What is she expecting? He remembered thinking such things.

    But she never gave up on him.

    ''San, San, Look, look, isn''t it pretty? Because there are beautiful things like this, I don''t believe the word is truly bad.''

    She''s an idiot. Even now, he still thinks that. Yet that idiot, that slow girl - is already bing someone who is even further away from his reach.

    Back then, it seemed he couldn''t get any closer to her. Now she''s an idol. Does that mean he can''t even touch, let alone talk to her now? For some reason, he disliked that idea.

    He didn''te all this way for this. He didn''te out here to TOKYO just to live within the shadow of her memories and not try to get to know the person she is now.

    Sano finds himself running to a certain park and stopping to sit in the gazebo seating area.

    The shadow of the past, even though he came out here. Why is he desperately trying to return back to those times?

    It''s obvious that she''s changed; they have both changed now. Something like that is silly, but somehow he can''t help it. A sh of memories appears in his head. The one that stood out was that time when he ran away from home. She found him, rested his head on herp, and patted his head.

    At the time, he thought. ''That girl worries about others too much, and yet her hands feel nice. I feel at ease.''

    "San?"

    He looked up at the source of the voice indeed to spot brown hair and amethyst jewel-like orbs looking directly at him.

    "The...opinionated woman."

    "What are you doing?" Sumire was looking around, perhaps hoping to find someone with him.

    "Marathon, once around Tokyo."

    Sumire looked at him in disbelief. "Eh, serious -----" She pauses."What''s wrong?"

    "What do you mean?" Sano almost snapped.

    He was irritated. The irritation of their current rtionship bothered him. It wasn''t supposed to be this hard.

    She was supposed to be by his side much sooner. Not like this, not this fragile and breakable thing they have now.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    His eyes went wide, seeing the tears that fell from her eyes.

    "I don''t like it. It''s the way you used to look." Sumire brushes her hands on his face and pulls him closer until she embraces him. "What''s wrong?"

    "What about you? You look like a lost spirit." He receives a mere nod at that."A ghost is more like it."

    ''I don''t have to ask her what''s wrong. She misses Terashima. Anybody can see that. But I have too much pride to ask her about it.''

    "Ghost?"

    "Aren''t you an idol girl now? Idol Miss Sumire." Sano said mockingly.

    Sumire hits his head, causing his eyes to twitch, irritated. Her punches still hurt. Or rather, they''ve gotten stronger. No doubt due to some training.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Why does she have to be so strong? Why does she need to fight when he can protect her?

    "Why are you calling me Miss Sumire?"

    "What? It was so hard for me toe up with that!"

    "It''s horrible. Please give me a break already."

    "Don''t you do it too? You keep giving people names like Peggy." Sano pointed out.

    "That''s not the same thing. Mine belongs in a higher ss."

    Once again, it''s falling to the usual routine. It''s always been this way between them, yet something has changed.

    "You have an answer to everything, don''t you? You''re really an opinionated woman." Sano mumbled.

    "So what if I am?" Sumire trails off, "But why are we fighting whilst hugging?"

    "Like I''d know."

    He doesn''t understand but knows it isfortable to hug her. It''sfortable being in her arms.

    "Like a pair of idiots."

    They are both acting so very foolishly. But, from the very start, neither of them had a choice. Or maybe they did. Maybe he can delude himself into thinking that she actually chose this for herself. Chose to be with him.

    His thoughts break off when he sees the girl''s hand. Sano felt his heartbeat increase.

    Blood there was fresh blood on her hands.

    Sumire followed his gaze. "Ah."

    Too clumsy.

    Sano pulled away. After spotting the injuries, not only the girl''s hand but on her cheek and forehead too. He made sure she was sitting down as he ran towards the faucet area, grabbed a spare towel from his bag, and soaked it.

    He even managed to borrow a medical kit from the park staff.

    He made his way back to the brte hair girl to find her looking up at the sky with a sort of distant look on her face.

    The minute he got closer, Sumire looked at him.

    "What?" Sano said.

    Sumire raised her injured hand towards him. "Isn''t it a waste if we wipe the blood?"

    "Do you want me to drink?" Sano wondered.

    "Mm, since I can''t see you tonight."

    Now she tells him. Sano sighed deeply and put the med kit down. He ran his fingers through his hair.

    "Can I drink from your neck too?"

    Sumire nodded. "Mmm."

    She is too quick to agree.

    ''I know she doesn''t hate me anymore. But, to let me go this far. How exactly does she see me?''

 Chapter 823 Their Axiom Of Choice Part 2

    ?

    Sano shrugged the thoughts away and brought his lips to her wounded hands.

    Sumire shuddered but ran her fingers through his hair, pressing her hand further into his mouth.

    "Take more."

    Sano didn''t hesitate and drank more. He took deeper and longer bites, ensuring she could feel every sensation. It worked, based on the expression she was making.

    At first, the thought of drinking blood disgusted him. But, when he recalled the pain he had to endure during those experiments. Sano realized that drinking blood was nothing.

    But he spoke too soon. The pain from not drinking? That is painful. However, during that time, he first experienced hunger. He bumped into Sumire. Since then, they made a deal about him drinking her blood.

    Sano wondered how much of that deal was pity or something else.

    He moved his lips from her wrist and moved towards her neck.

    "Sumire, you smell good."

    "San--"

    "That wasn''t enough."

    Actually, it was. Despite his ims, his blood lust recently hasn''t been that bad. Perhaps it''s because he has been drinking a lot from her daily. However, his body has adjusted to feeding to the point that he doesn''t have to feed every day.

    Sumire, however, doesn''t seem to realize. If she does, she isn''t stopping him.

    "Okay, take more," Sumire said softly.

    When he hears her agreeing so easily, a part of him feels guilty.

    But that guilt onlysts for a few minutes. Because just now, when he drank from her, she was thinking of Terashima. How annoying if this wasn''t the only way to get close to her. He wouldn''t do this.

    He doesn''t want to see how deep her feelings are for another man.

    "Can I see you for dinner tomorrow?"

    "Sure, I think I will finish early." She continues to y with his hair.

    "San, what will you be wearing?"

    "Hm?"

    "If we''re going somewhere fancy. I should wear something matching, right?"

    Sano had to stop himself from smiling. Regardless of her intentions, he does like her making an effort for his sake. Before he could reply, Sano heard familiar approaching footsteps.

    "Sumire---" A familiar voice said frantically.

    Seeing Hino, Sano sighed deeply.

    Hino looked at them with a disturbed expression. "If you''re done, let her go."

    "I''m not harming her."

    "Yeah, but you two shouldn''t be--"

    Sumire stood up and sped her hands. "Alright, you two don''t fight. San gets tired after drinking."

    "Even if that''s true, he is taking advantage too much-"

    Sano sighed. "She already said I''m not hurting her."

    Hino still didn''t look happy. Things have been awkward between them since he made that deration during Christmas about openly chasing Sumire.

    ''As much as I don''t want to let her go, I understand that her situation is different now, and she has work to do.''

    The idea of her being active in the entertainment industry bothered him. Especially since she is an idol, there are disgusting rumors about idols.

    To Hino''s dismay, Sano tugged on her hand and pulled her closer to him. He kisses her before she can open her mouth again.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He doesn''t know when the kisses started. But he does know that he doesn''t want to stop them. He reluctantly lets her go, not before tracing her lips onest time.

    "See you tomorrow?" Sumire asked.

    "Yeah, tomorrow."

    With those words said, Sano watched as she walked away with Hino. He didn''t stop watching her until he could no longer see her.

    ''I have fallen so badly for her. I can no longer entertain the idea of letting her go.''

    __________

    At XXX Restaurant -

    Late. Not by a few seconds or minutes, but forty minutes, close to an hour. Sumire exhaled deeply. She had already lost count of how many times she sighed and how many people had nced her way.

    She doesn''t drink. But that doesn''t stop her from ordering a very expensive bottle of wine just to add to Sano''s tab.

    Late, it''s not like him to bete. Ever since they started this whole him drinking her blood thing. asionally he would treat her to a meal at a restaurant.

    Today, Sano chose the restaurant at the new hotel that had just opened. So naturally the prices for this ce are expensive.

    It''s not like she couldn''t afford it. She was already eighteen, so she had ess to the inheritance her parents left behind due to everything that happened and her settling into Tokyo. It was only recently where she even looked at that inheritance.

    There were so many zero''s that she had to make sure with thewyer if it was correct. Her family had been richer than she thought, no richer than they let others know.

    Some of those greedy rtives must have been aware. No wonder they acted that way. People turn greedy when ites to money.

    Anyhow, as for what she ns to do with the money. She still doesn''t know. She has three kids, so for now, she has set aside some money to use on their education in the future.

    Her thoughts break off when she felt a familiar pair of lips on her cheek.

    "San."

    "Sorry, I''mte." Sano straightens his tie. That brief kiss on her cheek and seeing the state of his clothing was enough for her to understand.

    Sano is still seeing other girls.

    Of course, she knew this. But it''s still disturbing. He ims to love her, yet her thoughts break off when he reaches over and squeezes her hand.

    "I''m really sorry." Sano apologized.

    If he repeats it and looks at her like this. It''s difficult for her to get angry.

    "It''s okay."

    It actually wasn''t. She already has to put up with this farce. The least he can do is equally put in the same amount of effort as her. Then again, this entire act was stupid.

    "Were you--" Sumire paused.

    ''with a woman?'' Sumire had to stop herself from saying that. They may be ''seeing each other asionally,'' but they aren''t dating.

    Sano must have understood since he coughed. "I had apany event."

    No other exnation. He probably thinks that''s enough, and it probably is. Apany event means all the women there were all over him.

    It does make sense why he smells of perfume.

    "Do you want toe with me next time?"

    "Is that such a good idea?" Sumire wondered.

    "I mean, as long as you ask Hino along too."

    So he is implying the possibility of it being dangerous, but asking her anyway? They must have asked him to ask her. Sumire sighed and gave his hands a gentle squeeze.

    "Okay."

 Chapter 824 Their Axiom Of Choice Part 3

    ?

    Sano smiled softly and turned to the bottle of wine. He frowned. "I don''t think you should be drinking."

    "I''m spending the night with you, right? It should be fine."

    She has barely drunk any of it and only ordered it due to her irritation of waiting.

    She assumed she was spending the night- at least, that''s what she had to tell Toh. In case he went out looking for her because he would.

    "Yeah, I booked a room upstairs with a good view."

    Of course, he did. He hadn''t drunk her blood since yesterday, and it was only a little when he did drink. He must be hungry. When they first started this arrangement, they both had to find a ce to do this. Ultimately, these random meet-ups at hotels were the arrangement they came up with.

    It''s risky. Of course, she knew that. But Hino does have her back. So she can rx a little.

    Sumire let go of his hand, and Sano turned to the menu. "Do you want me to choose?"

    "Yes."

    No doubt that he will pick something she likes. Despite how badly their rtionship ended. There is no doubt that he knows a lot about her.

    After scanning the menu for a few minutes, Sano calls for the waiter and gives their order. He quickly turns his attention back to her. Sumire immediately noticed the hungry gaze in his eyes.

    "San,ter." Sumire almost snapped.

    "Sorry, you''rejust very pretty."

    He probably means that.

    "How was work? Were you busy?"

    "We do seem to be getting more patients recently, and we are short of staff. So I''ve been in the operating room more than I''d like."

    It must be hard for him to be around all that blood in his current state. ording to the books she read, new hanyous are especially sensitive to blood, especially in their first year. Their bodies are still adapting.

    It''s only been half a year for San, so there is no doubt that he is having more of a hard time than he lets out. Sumire takes a deep breath before she extends her hand out.

    "Should I bring you lunches? It doesn''t seem like you have time to eat."

    More importantly, if she has ess to the hospital, then there is a high chance she will stumble on San''s grandmother and other family members. As much as she doesn''t want to see them, being close to them would benefit her right now.

    Sano''s gaze softened. "If you can. Food is thest thing on my mind when I am jumping from one surgery room to another. I don''t exactly have the luxury to make it myself when I am so busy."

    Sumire nodded. "Then I''ll do that."

    Sano suddenly stood up and sat down beside her. He rested his head on her shoulders. "As long as I see you. I will have more strength."

    Sweet-sounding lines, kind words, and actions. The current Nagawa Sano is vastly different from the guy she met when they reunited. No, he is acting kinder than he was when they first met.

    Is it because nothing is restricting him anymore? She wants to understand. If she understands the current him, then perhaps this remaining resentment in her heart will vanish. Perhaps she can then firmly reject him.

    ......

    Sano wasn''t joking when he said he booked a room with a good view. This has to be the best room in this hotel because of the view. The furniture is practically made out of gold. Sumire exhaled deeply. He doesn''t have to go this far. Surely he knows that she dislikes fancy ces?

    He no longer hesitates to drink her blood. At first, when the suggestion came up. Sano was very careful with her, but now he has adjusted to drinking from her.

    Roughly two hours after they entered the room, Sano finally let her go.

    "Do you want to shower first?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Sumire shakes her head. "It''s fine. I''ll just wipe it."

    Sano nodded. "I''ll be back." He paused before leaning over and lightly kissing her lips.

    "Take your time."

    Sumire slumped on the bed and sighed deeply.

    ''What am I even doing here..?''

    She recalled Toh''s words. When Toh learned about what was happening between San and her, he didn''t stop her directly. But, he offered advice.

    ''You don''t owe him anything.''

    Maybe she doesn''t. But, after she started getting nightmares or, more urately, visions of Sano''s pain during those experiments. She knew she couldn''t ignore him.

    In one of those visions, she saw it clearly.

    He needs to feed, and it seems only her blood will do.

    ''The blood of your special person.'' Yuhi-san was the one who told her about this. No matter how much blood Sano drinks from other people, his blood lust won''t vanish. When she learned he was struggling, she suggested he drink from her.

    Since then, this unusual rtionship has continued. Her thoughts break off when she hears the sound of her phone. Sumire immediately answered it.

    "Hello? Hino?"

    "I covered for you. But, really. Did he have to take you to a dammed hotel?" Hino snapped.

    This isn''t their first time having this conversation, and it certainly won''t be thest. At least until Yuhi-san returns, naturally when hees back. She would have to discuss with him what to do with Sano,

    Sumireughed. "If I went to his ce, the damage would be just as bad."

    "Next time. Do that in the apartment. I am sure Mashima won''t mind."

    Not the first time they have spoken about this. But this is the first time there has been an alternative.

    "Won''t the kids be sensitive to blood?" Sumire said worriedly.

    "Other than Huan, the other two haven''t shown hanyou traits just yet."

    "I see."

    "You''re letting Sano feed off you. But what about yourself? Have you been drinking?"

    "Tablets. I don''t want to drink from anyone who isn''t Yuhi." Sumire said firmly.

    "He won''t mind."

    "I know but I mind."

    Sano already gets very intimate with her when he drinks. She can dodge the guilt since she isn''t doing the touching. But, if she drinks from anyone else and gets the urge to touch, the guilt will eat her away. She already feels bad doing this with Sano.

    She tells herself it''s fine and she has boundaries. But how much more of this can she take? How much more before San loses control?

    How much longer before something falls apart again?

 Chapter 825 Their Axiom Of Choice Part 4

    ?

    Sumire quickly ended the call when she heard a crash in the bathroom.

    "Sorry, I have to go." Sumire apologized and ended the call before tossing her phone aside.

    Recalling his state from the other day, Sumire frantically got up and walked towards the bathroom door. She knocked a few times and called his name, but there was no reply.

    Taking a deep breath, Sumire opened the door.

    She first sees the entire room covered in steam, meaning the water must be very warm. Taking a warm shower in the summer? Everybody has their preferences, and yet she already knew something was off. Sumire walked towards the shower.

    "San?" Sumire called out.

    No response. She yanked the shower curtain open to see him standing under the showerhead with a dazed expression. It did ur to her that he would be naked. But what stood out to her were the scars on his body. Not scars from being tortured but scars from fights.

    Ah. Sumire bit her bottom lip, recalling the sight from earlier. So he was with a woman. But it wasn''t like what she thought. How stupid.

    Now that Sano has be a hanyou, of course, they aren''t lenient with the jobs they give him.

    Of course, they would use him, even for someone like her who has participated in many fights. She still has moments like this where she questions her life and herself. ''How did things be this way?''

    Seeing Sano now, she understood what he was going through. The pain and grief from all the lives he had to take. Their blood that will forever remain in his hands, no matter how many times he washes it away.

    She has to admit that she is impressed that he managed to hold it in. He acted fine during their dinner.

    Her thoughts break off when she felt him get closer to her. He is kissing her before she can even get words out. A kiss, this isn''t the first time they have kissed.

    "San--mmm...."

    A fierce kiss, nothing like the gentle ones he gives her after drinking her blood. This kiss was very different.

    "San--"

    He slumped his face to her chest.

    "Sumire, don''t leave," Sano said weakly.

    She bit her lip and nodded. "Let me finish getting you cleaned up, okay?" She looked him up and down. It only took her a few seconds to remember that he waspletely naked.

    Sano had her back against the shower. His lips were at her ear. "Sumire, you''ve never joined me like this before."

    "T-that is--" Sumire said nervously.

    "Hey, tell me something," Sano whispered in her ear.

    She really was struggling to maintain herposure. This was a bad idea. But he was taking far too long, and she had been right to be worried. Even as he spoke flirtatious words, Sumire could see how dim his gaze was.

    She takes a deep breath before extending her hand and picking up a bar of soap. She scrubbed his neck, shoulders, arms, and chest and hesitantly bent down to scrub his legs.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Sumire averted her gaze from that part of his lower body as best as she could. But she froze when she felt Sano''s hands on her head, tugging her forward. She bit her lip and dropped the bar of soap.

    "We can''t," Sumire said firmly.

    They definitely cant.

    He frowned, clearly displeased. But Sumire felt relieved to see some type of emotion on his face. She stood up, picked up the soap again, and continued her work after she scrubbed his upper and lower body as much as she could.

    Sumire picked up the shampoo bottles and started to work on his hair.

    Sano didn''t say anything, but Sumire felt his gaze on her the entire time. Felt his gaze on her now-soaked clothes. No doubt he was eyeing her figure through the damp clothes. She shakes her head, just focus.

    After she finished washing him, she dried him off. As he stepped out, she wrapped a towel around his waist.

    "Let''s go to bed."

    His gaze lit up, and she bit her lip, realizing how wrong that sounded. But Sano became more alert and seemed to be the one leading her to the room.

    Sumire rummaged through his belongings and found a simple T-shirt and shorts. Clothes she recognized as the ones she bought for him before her disappearance act. He really is wearing them. She thought he wouldn''t and that she had been overstepping her boundaries.

    His feelings for her are so strong. When she finally has her closure and pushes him away, she wonders what will happen to him. Sumire shakes her head and helps him into his clothes before pulling him to bed.

    Sano pulled her down and wrapped his arms firmly around her.

    She sighed, knowing that it would be futile to argue. She simply remained still until she heard the quiet sound of his breathing. Sumire sat up and took her phone out.

    Despite having three options, she rang the one person she knew would give her answers immediately. Indeed, no sooner had she said Sano''s name. Eli already had a reply to her, like he was expecting her call.

    "They are obviously doing it to spite him. He is a noble, a rich boy who hasn''t seen any grievances until recently."

    Sumire frowned, hearing those words. It''s not like she doesn''t understand. Before they started to get along with one another, she also had simr thoughts. How far could she mess with him before he broke down?

    ''I cannot criticize others when I am doing the same thing. Perhaps my current kindness to San is because of the guilt of my original n.''

    The same ugly and twisted emotions exist inside of her. Emotions that she will eventually be unable to deny.

    Ever since she learned that Lucifer wanted her, Sumire has thought of countless reasons why. But recently, she is starting to understand. The two of them are the same. They both have such ugly and twisted emotions. No one can tame the darkness in their hearts.

    _______

    In an underground chamber, hidden in a forest on the outskirt of Tokyo, a man with long ck hair nced at the body now devoid of all life as he wiped his lips covered in blood. It wasn''t enough. Of course, it wasn''t. No matter how much blood he drinks from these people offering themselves to him. Lucifer understood it wouldn''t be enough.

    His ''subjects'' in the ck Alice organization work hard to find him willing offerings. Or sometimes, they simply subdue somebody with a strong aura. But non of these people will do. Their blood will never satisfy him.

    What he needs is a special type of blood, the blood of a purebred - his other half.

 Chapter 826 Their Axiom Of Choice Part 5

    ?

    Lucifer felt the pounding sensation in his heart and frowned. It has been beating unusually like this since a few hours ago, and he knew what the reason was.

    Somebody had been drinking her blood carelessly, and that somebody just happened to be one of his subjects Nagawa Sano.

    The minute that man stops having a purpose. Lucifer already had different ns on how to make his meagre existence miserable.

    "My lord." A voice from the shadows said.

    A woman with pink hair, with ck and blue streaks stepped out.

    "Do you have a report?"

    Koharu nodded. "Nagawa was seen meeting with Ibuki in a hotel not too far from here. A reporter caught them going to the rooms together, so I made sure to take care of him."

    Lucifer sighed. "That man is too careless. We cannot overdo our ns to destroy her reputation. In the end, we are not trying to drive her away from the entertainment industry. We are simply trying to break her."

    "Should I pass those words along to Nagawa too?"

    His lips curve to a smile. "Last time you passed on words to him, you broke a few bones."

    "That was simply because he did not obey yourstmand. He has been obedient recently, there is no need for me to go that far."

    He chuckled. "Indeed. But himying his hands on my woman," His gaze dimmed at that.

    At those words Koharu sighed. "But my Lord, you let Mashima touch Ibuki too."

    "He is fine."

    Koharu shakes her head. "I will never understand why you treat him the way you do. You must realize that he will betray you the minute Ibuki asks him."

    "I am aware."

    "Then-"

    Lucifer chuckled. "Whether it''s Toh or Nagawa, nobody will defy me when ites to a confrontation with Sumire."

    Those fools simply do not know that yet.

    _______________

    Sano

    The day after he woke up from feeling such despair and grief. Sumire was in his arms, despite waking up before him she hadn''tt moved. She was simply ying with his hair and she was even singing for him. For the next few days, Sumire stayed with him and he couldn''t be happier.

    "San."

    "Hmm?"

    "Do you remember when we went on that ind together?" Sumire suddenly asked.

    "You want to go back?" Sano said knowingly.

    "Mm there''s something I''d like to check out."

    Sano frowned knowing she was talking about. "No work talk, just rx "

    "I need to check on the kids--"

    "Sumire-" Sano said sharply.

    "But I-" Sumire protested.

    He shakes his head. "Just rx." Sano said in a calm and yet reassuring voice.

    "You''ve been so kind to metely, its weird."

    "Your behaviour is strange too." Sano pointed out.

    She didn''t have to stay with him, and yet she did. She could have left the moment he returned to normal. But she didn''t.

    "I just want to make sure your okay."

    "Yeah."

    "Does it hurt if I do this?" Sumire pressed her fingers on the scar on his chest.

    Sano flinched. "You can''t see the scar but its there."

    "I guess this means you''ll abstain from sex for awhile."

    Sano chuckles. "There are other ways, want to find out?"

    "No." Sumire instantly refused. "I''m tired. You--drank too much."

    "I''m sorry, I don''t know how to control it."

    "Just don''t suck me dry. Drink enough so your feeling "okay" enough to quench any rage due to the blood lust."

    "So, I don''t drink till I''m satisfied?"

    He still doesn''t understand how all of this works. He doesn''t understand anything other than knowing that he could be close to her this way.

    "From what I hear, being satisfied means sucking someone dry."

    "I see, I shall keep that in mind."

    "Also I called Hino."

    "You told him?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "He said he took care of it but next time, we should go somewhere more private. The ce I live in now with Toh has good security."

    Sano frowned. He knew she was living together with Mashima now. But, he didn''t like it.

    "Do you have your own room?"Sano asked.

    "Oh...uh.." Sumire said nervously.

    His eyes twitched annoyed. Hino always talks about him taking advantage of the situation. But, look what Mashima Toh is doing.

    "Then it''ll be difficult, unless you want an audience." Sano said drily.

    "I''ll ask about the leak in the guest room."

    "Leak?" Sano repeated.

    "Yes, Toh said I couldn''t stay there."

    ''That''s definitely a lie.'' He wonders how many lies Mashima Toh has said to Sumire. How many lies has she believed?

    "Did you bring any spare clothes?"

    "Uh."

    "I''ll send for some."

    Sumire nodded. "Thank you San."

    She looked around. "It''s a bit toote to ask. But, are we sharing the bed?"

    "Unless you have a problem with that."

    "I''ll sleep on the couch. It looks long enough."

    ''Back to being stubborn huh?''

    Sano sighed deeply. "Forget it, I''ll sleep on the couch. You sleep here."

    He reluctantly makes his way over to the couch area.

    "San?" Sumire called out.

    "Hm?"

    "I wanted to ask you something."

    "What is it?"

    The girl paused before saying. "Will you be staying here for awhile?"

    He watched Sumire''s gaze fall on the clothing in his room.

    "Yeah my apartment is being upied."

    "Hmm." Sumire trailed off. "You know this ce is close to the uni and Toh''s apartment."

    At those words he flinched and sheughed. "Your too worried."

    "Lucifer being serious is nothing to worry about."

    Sano stressed that point. He acknowledges that Sumire is strong. But, Lucifer is too dangerous.

    "I understand."

    Does she really? Does she truly know what will happen if that man gets his hands on her?

    They continue chatting until she falls asleep. Once or twice during the night, he had to get up and check on her because the girl was obviously getting nightmares. Sano held her tighter and kissed her forehead gently.

    ''You don''t have to be afraid, I am here.''

    .....

    It''s no surprise that Sumire has a fever the next day. Thankfully he prepared for this situation, and had medication in the cabs.

    "Sumire. Are you okay?"

    "Just a bit of pain."

    Sanozily drew circles around her stomach.

    "San."

    "Hm? "

    "Don''t you have work to do?" Sumire wondered.

    "I called in sick."

    Not a lie, but not quite the truth either. He simply said the other day that he may note in, since he is upied with a guest.

    ''I hate having to sneak around. But, I can''t openly dere I am seeing Sumire.''

    The reporters are already conjuring up crazy rumors about them. Thankfully, Hino is around. Otherwise they would have surely taken those rumors too far. Due to Hino''s warning and the restraining order. The media''s actions have now been restricted.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 827 Their Axiom Of Choice Part 6

    ?

    Despite the restriction, Sano knew that if somebody had caught theming up to the rooms. They would not have hesitated to write a report. Sano frowned recalling Hino''s message from the other day.

    ''The media sent me the pictures. But when I contacted the ones who sent it to me, apparently that reporter got into an ident and passed away.''

    Sano immediately understood. Lucifer''s people must have done something.

    ''I don''t understand why. But this is not the first time they have intercepted.''

    Didn''t those people want to ruin Sumire''s career? Didn''t they want to make Sumire despair, so she will have no choice but to turn to them? There are too many things that do not make sense, and unfortunately he doesn''t have any useful information.

    "But you''re not sick." Sumire pointed out.

    "You''re not well. I can''t leave you."

    "I''m fine, I just need sleep."

    "Let me take care of you." Sano cut her off.

    Sheughs and it sounds exactly like music to his ears. "Then, okay."

    Sano''s gaze softened. Quite some time has actually passed since he spent time with her properly.

    The past few days he has been lucky enough to have lunch with her. But before then thest time he saw her was in the hospital, after she gave birth to that bastards baby.

    Correction, babies.

    Sano frowned thinking about the twins. He was sure that one of them would end up being his. But just his luck, they are both Terashima''s children.

    "What are you thinking?" Sumire asked.

    "About children."

    At those words Sumire frowned and sighed. "I''m sorry San."

    "It''s fine, your not to me."

    ''Actually, she might be. I suspect that I didn''t actually sleep with her and she tricked me. But, I can''t being myself to get angry at her.''

    "Have you been speaking to Tsueno?" Sano moved his hands away from her stomach and started ying with her hair.

    Sumire nodded. "Hees by and ys with Huan."

    "What about you? Do you not talk?"

    "Before Huan wakes up, we chat a bit."

    "I''m sure you have a lot to say to him."

    Sumireughed. "Well, I''ve been holding back getting angry at him. Aside from the first day, I haven''t reallyshed out. I don''t want to waste anymore time arguing." She mumbled thest line quietly.

    Right, he heard about it. They actually had an argument before the concert.

    ''We were both silent in the car, and when I did get her to speak. She was still furious with me.''

    When he asked Tsueno what they argued about, he seemed reluctant to say.

    ''We argued about Yuhi. I invited him to her concert.''

    Sano understood why Sumire was angry. She probably thought that Tsueno didn''t love her as much, if he could give her away so easily. Really, what was he thinking pulling that stunt and inviting Terashima?

    Of course she felt like he was throwing her aside, and that he didn''t actually care.

    "Did he tell you what happened?"

    Sano slowly nodded.

    "It was stupid. He was stupid. By inviting Yuhi, I couldn''t tell him that I was in love with him. I nned to tell him after the concert. No, during the concert. One of my songs, the encore song would have said my feelings perfectly. I wanted to tell him, I love him and that I''d choose him over Yuhi."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Sano cringed hearing those words but didn''t stop caressing her hair.

    "But, then he tells me that he invited Yuhi and I immediately understood. No matter how much he loves me, he never believed in a future where we could be together."

    "A future where we can be together. If I tell you I believe that we have one? What will you say?"

    At those words Sumire blinked. He was expecting a look of disgust and disdain. But, she seemed genuinely surprised. Surprised turned to confusion.

    She cutely tilts her head and looks at him.

    "Do you love me that much?" Sumire wondered.

    "Yes." Sano didn''t want to linger on this topic knowing how dangerous it could be for them both. He turned to the bed side table, and grabbed the tray before cing it in front of her.

    "Eat some soup."

    "Did you make this?"

    "Yes."

    Sano felt his heart beat increase seeing her bright smile. Good gods, that smile. That smile is everything.

    Sumire shyly covered her mouth with her sleeve. "You keep staring at me."

    "I find you very attractive."

    Sano shifted closer. "May I?" He pointed to her neck.

    "I won''t drink a lot...just..." Sano couldn''t exin it. He couldn''t exin his want, his need for her.

    He wants to touch her. If he has to do this to do so, so be it. Sumire nodded and he didn''t waste time drinking from her.

    "I wonder if my blood tastes good. You seem to like it."

    Sano briefly parted his lips. "You taste heavenly."

    He is sure other parts taste just as good too.

    "Uh, I see." Sumires his hair with her fingers. "Say San.."

    "Hmmm?"

    "You should take better care of yourself. I heard you''ve been skipping meals."

    "Work keeps me upied."

    "Then, at least have lunch with me everyday?" Sumire suggested.

    "Are you sure? What if we get caught?"

    "I think we will be fine. Nobody goes to that area. I want to make sure your eating well, and uh you need to be fed."

    Despite her rambling, Sano nodded and agreed. There is no need for him to say no after all. He recalled what she said about bringing his lunches to his work.

    "If I can''t work in the University, will you still drop by the hospital?"

    Sumire nodded. "Of course I will."

    Sensing her determined tone, Sano knew something was amiss. Is she only using the lunchbox as an excuse so she could snoop around for information?

    Now that thought entered his mind, he couldn''t unsee it. But even if that''s true, he won''t refuse her froming. He wants to spend more time with her, even if their time spent together is built on nothing but lies.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 828 Their Axiom Of Choice Part 7

    ?

    At Nagawa General Hospital

    Since that day, Sumire has been seeing him more often. He doesn''t mind it, but he wonders how long it willst? He finds her inside his office, on his chair and sorting out the documents on his desk.

    Her lips curve to a smile seeing him.

    "San."

    "You''re here."

    Sumire nodded. "I finished of your paperwork, so you can take a break."

    "Thank you." Sano walked over and kissed her cheek. He loosened his tie. "Sit on myp?"

    "Uh." Sumireughed softly. "You need to eat properly."

    "I will."

    Sumire nodded and stood up. Sano ced himself on the chair and Sumire positioned herself on hisp. The minute he buried his face on her neck, he caught whiff of her scent.

    "Gosh, your smell-"

    "Um, I was just having dance lessons. Do I stink?"

    "No." He licked his lips. "You taste sweet."

    "I think that''s just the smell of my blood."

    "Can I have some?"

    Sumire nodded.

    Why does she taste so good? For the next few minutes, he didn''t say anything and focused on drinking.

    "San, I have a concert soon. Do you want toe? I have a ticket for you."

    "You don''t mind meing?"

    "It should be fine. The private seating area is in a closed space."

    "Private." Sano licked her neck."So, we can do this?"

    "Uh." Sumire shuddered. "San-"

    "Does that feel nice?"

    "A little, but you really need to eat food."

    "Alright."

    Sumire opened the lunchbox on the desk. "Ta da."

    His lips curve amused. "Aren''t these my favourites?"

    "I thought I''d practice." Sumire trailed off and sighed. "Recently Huan is bing picky. Maybe it''s Ru''s influence. Ru was always a picky eater."

    Sano frowned hearing her words. Despite what others may think. Sumire has never let her guard down around him. The minute they get closer to breaking the boundaries between them. She immediately puts him in his ce.

    It''s understandable since she is still dating Terashima and even has children with him. They were close to getting married too. That wedding, Sano knew that eventually it would have to happen. But, he is convinced that he can change her mind.

    He can still change her mind, there is time.

    Terashima won''t be returning for awhile and he knows Sumire very well. Eventually her loneliness will consume her and she will seekfort, and that''s when he will step in.

    ˇ­.

    Almost like fate was ying with him, a few minutes after Sumire left. Cynthia strolled into the room with a furious look on her face.

    "I saw Ibuki leaving just now."

    Sano sighed deeply. "-and your point is?"

    "I thought you cancelled your engagement with Miss Penlope because you wanted me instead. But, it''s because of Ibuki?"

    This girl is ridiculous. What makes her think that she is important to him? He indeed saved her and took responsibility for a while. But that was only because he knew that the girl could help his family. If she had no benefits, he would not have bothered with her.

    He knew he couldn''t openly get mad at her, knowing the power she wields over him. Sano pulled the girl onto hisp and then kissed her.

    "San-sano-sama." Cynthia said panting.

    "You need to trust me. Didn''t I tell you that before that?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "But your so busy with Ibuki- I''m jealous."

    ''Of course you should. Sumire is the only one I will ever love in this life time.''

    Sano shakes his head and his hand returned to the inside of her thigh, and trailed towards her center.

    "I am only using her for her blood. You know what Lucifer did, he made sure I only feel satisfied drinking from her."

    This was the ''story'' he told his family. But it was far from the truth. Sano knew that Lucifer disliked that he had to rely on Sumire''s blood. Lucifer even conduct a few experiments attempting to change that, but it didn''t work,

    Cynthia sighed as she moved his fingers closer, a sign of approval as he plunged his finger into her.

    "Ah." Cynthia yelped.

    He curled his fingers and Cynthia moaned as she grabbed onto his shoulders, digging her fingers into his jacket.

    "Sano, I-I do get that. But, you haven''t made any time to see me."

    Right, initially when his family reluctantly allowed this deal to happen with him and Sumire. They made sure to tell him not to forget about Cynthia.

    "I''m sorry for neglecting you love." Sano mumbled as he carried her onto the couch, and loosened his tie.

    "Sano, do you love me?"

    "Yeah, I love you."

    Sumire always belittles herself and says she is the biggest liar, and that''s why she can''t hate him.

    ''I also had secrets, secrets I never thought of sharing with you even though you had the right to know.''

    The biggest liar, is him. He will continue lying to his heart, and putting on this facade in front of these people. Because he has no choice. His life has never been his from the beginning.

    ....

    A few hourster. XX Stadium

    So hees to her practice. But, seeing Mamoru and Mashima Toh too. He exhaled deeply. So much for feeling special.

    To his surprise, Sumire rushed over to him. "San." Sumire said gently. "You''re here!"

    His gaze softened. "Yeah, I had some time."

    Sumire fixed his shirt button. "You must be busy, I promise it won''t take long."

    Sano shakes his head. He enjoyed the attention she was giving him.

    "It''s fine, are we still having lunch together?"

    Sumire nodded. "Mm."

    Sano felt a sharp gaze and found Sumire''spanion, staring at him. It wasn''t quite a re. But, she didn''t seem happy to see him.

    "You look tired. Sit down?"

    Sano was about to nod but then pointed at Mamoru. "Shouldn''t you two--"

    "It''s okay, we chatted enough."

    Sano knew that Mamoru was too busy with his mission, and didn''t have much time to see Sumire.

    "Thank you, your so kind. But, it''s fine. Let''s sit and chat for a bit?"

    He nods and Sumire leads him up the steps, and onto the back seats.

    "How was work?"

    "I was-" Sano trailed off.

    "Ah, at your other job."

    "Yeah." He paused. "What are you doing?"

    "Fixing your clothes."

    "Why?"

    "Whichever womentched onto you today left quite the possessive mark on your neck." Sumire trailed off. "That''s why Siena was ring at you. Since you supposedly came here for me, but your showing up with marks from another woman?"

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 829 Their Axiom Of Choice Part 8

    ?

    "It''s not what your--" Sano paused seeing her expression. "Your upset."

    Why is she upset? Ever since they saw each other again. He has tried several tactics using other women to measure her feelings for him. But, Sumire has never reacted before. There was that time he invited all his exes and women he cheated on Sumire with during their time together to please the executives. But she didn''t react.

    So, what is going on with her now?

    "Just a little. I thought we--"

    "We?" Sano said confused.

    Sumire shakes her head. "Nothing."

    He doesn''t understand why she is upset. Could she be jealous? Sano felt his heart beat increase at the thought. The thought that she actually cared, that this wasn''t an act.

    Before he could say anything, they are interrupted by Mashima.

    "Sumire, I have to leave for a bit. I''ll see you at hometer?"

    "Ah." Sumire stood up and walked over. "Toh--"

    "Yes, beautiful?"

    "Ce back soon?"

    "Of course." Mashima gives him a wary nce before leaning over and whispering something in Sumire''s ear.

    "It''s okay. I''ll stay with San tonight."

    Sano blinked. She is staying with him again? For two days in a row? It feels like a dreame true. Normally she evades staying with him for even a night.

    After chatting with him for a bit, Sumire returned to rehearsal. This wasn''t the first time for him to see her perform. But, it was the first time seeing her rehearsal. Even without the pretty gown, makeup and stage lights. Sumire is dazzling. His thoughts break off when Hino appeared by his side.

    At first he didn''t say anything but he suddenly apologised.

    "Sorry."

    "For?"

    "For having to take sides. You know I still see you as a friend Sano."

    "I know."

    He knew of course. Despite Hino''s behaviour towards him regarding Sumire. This person truly cares for him. Terashima doesn''t know about him drinking Sumire''s blood, or how much time they spend together. All of that is due to Hino.

    Hino is Sumire''s manager so it is only natural for him to do this. But, Sano knew that he was equally protecting him.

    "It''s just." Hino looked towards Sumire. "plicated with her being the target of your affections."

    "Because of Terashima?"

    Hino nodded. "You know how much Yuhi means to me. You know what he did for me.

    "Yeah."

    "So no matter what happens, I''ll never betray his trust. But, I do have some dignity not to exin exactly what I have seen you do with Sumire."

    "We haven''t done anything." Sano snapped.

    No matter how close they get, Sumire isn''t willing to break the final boundary between them. He recalled what happened a few days ago, when he was in that dazed state. She came into the bathroom looking for him, and helped wash him.

    He wasn''t exactly fully conscious but he was aware of her touches, he knew she was helping him bathe. When he saw her get down on her knees to wash his lower body, he reacted and tried to get her to suck him off. But-

    ''We can''t.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Just two words and they were filled with so much conviction.

    Hino raised his eyebrow. If he wasn''t angry, Hino would definitely not believe him.

    "I thought, I mean what I saw--"

    "That''s as far as it can get. No matter how willing she may seem, I know she isn''t doing this because she loves me."

    "So, you think it''s just desire?"

    Sano shakes his head. "I don''t even think it''s that. I think she just wants a distraction." He visibly cringes at those words.

    He has been denying it this entire time and just focusing on enjoying herpany and attention. However, he isn''t stupid. Moreover, there is no need to lie in front of Hino.

    "Well whatever it is, aren''t you d she is spending time with you?"

    "I am." Sano nodded. "But, I just wish we didn''t have to be so secretive and sneak around all the time."

    "You''re going to have to cope with it. The media are on her trail even more. They are fully taking advantage of the fact that Yuhi is not by her side now. Of course, with me around their movements are limited too.However, I can''t always be around her." Hino seemed frustrated.

    "Is that why you asked Mashima for help?"

    "Unlike me, Mashima can spend more time with Sumire. Sumire''s current brand was the one she started with Mashima. As a designer and an idol, given their history. It wouldn''t be strange for them to be together."

    "But your her manager."

    Hino sighed. "If only that was my only job. I still have apany to run. Me and Yuhi built thatpany from scratch, and everyone there has be family. I care for Sumire and would do anything for her. However, I know she wouldn''t want me to sacrifice the root of Yuhi''s dreams."

    "What do you want?" Sano mumbled. It was his first time asking this.

    Hino has always sacrificed himself for the sake of those he cares for. But, what does he actually want? At his question, Sano noticed Hino''s gaze on Sumire.

    Oh.

    Oh.

    Of course.

    That''s why this conversation has nevere up before. It would drive an even bigger wedge in their friendship.

    Sano cleared his throat. "You, really won''t pursue her?"

    Hinoughed. "No need."

    "But-"

    It doesn''t seem right. He doesn''t need anymore rivals, and if Hino truly made a move. It would push him aside. However, Hino has truly done a lot for Sumire.

    "It''s fine. Besides, I think your mistaken. Even if I made a move on Sumire. She won''t ditch you."

    Sano sighed deeply. "Considering how she is only around me for a distraction. It''s hard to say that she cares."

    "Of course she cares about you, otherwise she wouldn''t let you get near her."

    "But, I-"

    Hino shakes his head. "I didn''t want to say this before just in case you took it too far. However, now that I have seen that you have changed. I can tell you for certain that Sumire cares more about you than you think. No matter what her reasons for being around you, it''s no longer a game. It''s her choice and she is willing."

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 830 Their Axiom Of Choice Part 9

    ?

    It''s her choice and she is willing.

    Those words remained on his mind for the rest of the day.

    So when shees to him at night, he feels weird.

    Sumire slumped into his arms. "Hino is a ve driver."

    "Is he giving you too much work?" Sano asked concerned.

    If he is, then he would have to have a word with Hino. While he understands that Sumire''s break in the entertainment industry, has lead to many issues. Her overworking shouldn''t be the solution to fixing the issue.

    Sano knew how career minded and driven his friend was.

    "I don''t mind being busy, it''s just I wish he had more tact about the jobs I get."

    Sumire paused and turned to him. "You didn''t return to the hospital?"

    "There weren''t many cases this afternoon, so I decided to go back here and read some new academic papers."

    Sumire ys with the sses on his face. "Are these for show?"

    "You know they aren''t."

    Sheughed softly. "They do look good on you.

    His lips curved to a smile as he leaned forward and kissed her lips.

    "Do you want to take a bath? The water is warm."

    "Ah, then I''ll take you up on that offer."

    No reaction to the kiss. Not that he expected one. She made it clear on more than one asion that she may allow him to do things to her. But she won''t show how she feels about it.

    This unusual rtionship, he wonders how much longer it willst. Sano takes the girls bags of her, and ushered her into the bathroom. As he was sorting her belongings out, Sano hears the sound of the phone.

    That''s not his ring tone.

    From: Mamoru

    So, your mad at me aren''t you?

    I know your mad but hear me out.

    Whatever I am doing, it''s all for your sake. No, that''s wrong too. This is also for me. I hope you can understand that

    .

    Sano paused, as he quickly closed the phone down. He was very curious what happened but, knew better than to pry. That exins why they weren''t talking earlier.

    Why are they wasting their time fighting? They finally get to see each other again.

    He shakes his head. This is none of his business. Still, that doesn''t stop him from messaging Mamoru with his phone asking why they are arguing.

    Momentster he received a call.

    "Are you with Ki?" He asks like he was asking about the weather.

    "Yeah, why are you fighting?"

    Mamoruughed. "The question is, when aren''t we fighting?"

    "Have you been arguing that much?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Yeah. It seems like after she calmed down, and seeing me with Huan more. Whatever she was holding back, gradually started being loaded off during my visits."

    "Did you apologise?"

    "You know an apology doesn''t always work out. Sometimes actions are needed."

    "I see."

    "If Ki is with you, then make sure she rxes. She seemed stressed about something these days."

    "I am surprised your okay with this." Sano mumbled.

    Surely Tsueno knows what they are doing? Then again, he has never been the judgemental type.

    Mamoruughed. "I know you will never hurt her. Despite what others say, your a good guy Sano."

    From the very beginning, Tsueno Mamoru has been calling him a good guy. A few days after that casino incident, Tsueno Mamoru came to him and had a talk. Sano was expecting a confrontation. But then Tsueno tells him that he persuaded the investigators to stop looking into what happened, and that his friends came up with the idea to assault Sumire on their own.

    It was confusing, he knew that Tsueno didn''t believe that one bit and suspected that he was part of it. But still he persuaded the detectives and closed the case permanently.

    When Sumire and him broke up, Tsueno came to him. Most-likely prepared to beat him up, only to stumble on that sight and offered his assistance.

    "Your also, a friend of mine." Sano mumbled. The words seemed foreign in his mouth. But Tsueno Mamoru has truly done a lot for him.

    ''At some point, I no longer resented him and searched for him desperately so he could patch things up with Sumire. Despite knowing that it would possibly lead to Sumire not spending as much time with him.''

    Mamoruughed. "Right, as your friend. Make sure you eat. Don''t just focus on Ki."

    After a few more words, he ended the call.

    A friend huh? He knows many people. But, how many years had gone by since hest properly made a friend? Hino didn''t count, as they had known each other for a long time.

    Sumire returned from the shower, and he had to stop himself from staring. She is gorgeous, everything about her is simply a work of art. He is no artist, but everytime he looks at Sumire. He wonders how is it possible for somebody to look so perfect?

    Sano walked over and kissed her hair softly. "Your hair."

    "Hmm?"

    "I found something else I like about you."

    Sumireughed. "I didn''t know you liked long hair."

    "I do, I like it a lot."

    He likes everything to do with her.

    Her hair was nice when it was short too, but there is a different sort of elegance with her hair longer.

    Sumire turned to him with a bright smile. "San, can you give me a copy of your schedule?"

    Sano blinked hearing her words.

    "Sure."

    She caresses his cheek. "I hope you don''t think I''m prying. I just want to make sure your okay."

    ''I don''t understand what she means by those words.'' Sano reluctantly moved away from her, and rummaged through the drawers before pulling out a book with the current monthbelled. He immediately handed it over to her.

    Sumire starts flicking through it with an intense gaze. Why is she focusing so hard?

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 831 Their Axiom Of Choice Part 10

    ?

    Whenever he offers to cook for them, Sumire without fail would strongly insist that he is tired, and needs rest. Currently he was sitting in the arm chair, with the perfect view of Sumire cooking in the kitchen. It wasn''t until he sat down, where he understood why Sumire always says those words and why Mamoru told him to eat. Ever since he became a hanyou, Lucifer has had him doing unreasonable jobs. Jobs that involve not just giving orders, but directly getting blood in his hands.

    He has seen more blood the past half year, then he has his entire life. It made him think how sheltered he has been this entire time.

    He was born into a rich family, and has always had money at his disposal. Money, a roof over his hand and good opportunities. However, the majority of those who belong in the underworld have had to resort to such dangerous methods in order to survive.

    While Sumire couldn''t ess her inheritance until she was eighteen. The girl still had enough money to live a luxurious life style, and yet she chose to live a simple life.

    She even joined the underworld.

    The sound of the stew bubbling, and Sumire asionally humming a tune lead to him calling out to her.

    "Are you sure you don''t need help?"

    Sumire''s gaze catches his, and her cheeks reddened slightly as sheughed. "I am okay, you should get some rest and uh not look at me so much."

    She must have felt him staring at her since earlier, but she didn''t say a word. The current Ibuki Sumore is vastly different from the girl he fell for and ended up dating. But, there are still traits there that remain the same.

    Sumire tucks a strand of stray hair behind her ear and looks away. Shy, and innocent.

    If others heard what he was thinking they would certainly call him out and say he was crazy. Sumire is the Queen of the underworld, there is nothing remotely innocent about her. She has stained her hands with blood far too many times.

    If he thinks the horrors he has encountered are bad then what about the sights she has seen?

    ''I liked her hair when it was short, because her hair looked free, and wild.'' It made her look like a warrior on the battle field. On the other hand her long hair makes her look like some kind of goddess, that doesn''t belong to this world.

    ''I don''t tell her much when I am drinking her blood.

    I don''t tell her how the taste lingers on my mouth, even after a few days had passed since theyst met. I don''t tell her how he counts the strange rose like markings on her neck. Don''t tell her how frighteningly beautiful I find her.''

    Sometimes he wonders how much Sumire actually knew about being a hanyou. From what he knows, due to the incident that lead to Sumire losing some of her memories. She forgot all about her hanyou side. That''s why when they first met again, she looked weak and was on the verge of copsing. Why she resorted to seeking his help.

    It''s because of the powers she had to suppress this entire time.

    ''Feeding. This entire time I have been drinking from her, but I wonder about her own urges?'' How does Sumire handle her urges, or are they different from his? Does she have better control because she is a purebred and wasn''t made like him?

    So many questions, and yet this current situation isn''t bad. While he would like her to drink from him too, and give her as much pleasure. He knew better than to push it.

    Before he became a hanyou, Sumire drank from him. She relied on his blood for a few minutes. On the night they both returned to visit their hometown, she drank from him very intimately. He still remembers the sensation of the girl''s lips on his neck, how she sucked his skin - how her legs wrapped around his. How close they were.

    Since he became a hanyou however. Sumire hasn''t tried drinking from him, and he wonders if she realizes. Realizes that if she drinks from him, he will truly lose whatever remaining self control he had.

    If that self-control ever existed.

    One of the reasons why Tsueno is so convinced he is kind is because he never slept with Sumire when they dated. Others have agreed that makes him a good person, since he respected their age difference. However a truly kind person wouldn''t have agreed to date her, they would have waited until she was old enough and ready.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    A truly kind person would not have made her do such filthy things. He may not have slept with her but he made her do plenty of other things. He wonders if she still remembers that, how he made her get down on her knees, how he made her beg to taste him.

    If she remembers any of it, Sumire hasn''t mentioned it. His thoughts break off when Sumire started cing dishes on the mini table in front of him. She opens the lid on the pot and waft of steam poured through the small space.

    Sumire beamed happily. "I made plenty, so you should eat as much as you can."

    "Yeah, you too."

    How much longer will these peaceful daysst?

    ...

    He discovers the real reason why she asked for his schedule a few days after. Seeing Sumire in the alleyway through the building window. Sano immediately made up an excuse and rushed down.

    ''Lucifer is nearby, I need to get her out of here quickly.''

    It did not take long before he reached her, but before he could call out to her. Sano felt a familiar presence behind him. Even without turning around, Sano knew who it was.

    "I wanted to negotiate." Sumire turned her attention to Lucifer.

    "Oh?" Lucifer said amused.

    "Leave star town alone, and juste at me directly."

    Lucifer''s lips curved to an amused smile. "I see, it''s not Star town you want to protect. But Aki."

    Sumire didn''t say anything to that and Sano frowned. He has heard bits and pieces about this Aki person. But he didn''t Sumire cared about him. The stories he heard made them seem like normal co-workers.

    His gaze darkened and Lucifer caught his gaze andughed. "I think you should be careful my dear. That one-" Lucifer pointed to him. "-still has no control over his abilities. If you make him too jealous, he will unleash his rage on even you."

    Sano wanted to deny those words but he knew he couldn''t. Just the mere thought of her giving herself up, just to protect some random guy. A guy who wasn''t even on his radar to watch out for bothered him.

    Another guy.

    Another guy who isn''t him.

    Why?

    No matter what he does, why can''t he break down the walls between them?

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 832 Their Axiom Of Choice Part 11

    ?

    If she thought it was easy to manipte Sano, then there is no doubt others discovered that too. How could she have been so naive? Why did she never think to ask him, exactly what does he do for Lucifer? Why has she never pressed for details? ''How does he treat you?'' She simply assumed that Sano was a valuable enough pawn that Lucifer would treat him like he did Toh. But, considering the brief glimpse of how he was treated that time she followed him to one of the ck Alice hideouts. She should have known.

    Seeing the dark energy pouring out of Sano. Sumire frowned as she red at Lucifer. He did this on purpose. She wonders how many times Lucifer has deliberately urged Sano to lose control? If he can manipte him this easily, then the past half year must have been more painful than she imagined.

    (PLEASE LET ME GO BEFORE IT''S TOO LATE/ DON''T LET ME FALL IN THE DEEP OF YOUR CHEST.)

    Sumire took a few steps forward, intending to stop him but a voice in her head was preventing her from doing so.

    ''He hurt you so much, he deserves every paining his way.''

    A giggle, another voice.

    ''Queen, this is your chance to hurt him. To get your revenge.''

    Revenge?

    Is that what she wanted?

    (STILL WE DON''T KNOW WHAT''S HIDING INSIDE US.)

    The lies she told Yuhi, Hino and anybody else who asked her what she was doing with Sano resurfaced in her mind.

    It was all lies, she can say that confidentiality now.

    (PLEASE LET ME GO BEFORE I FALL IN LOVE)

    It was a lie, all of it. She said it to appease people, no to convince herself. The more she said those words, the more she wanted to believe it.

    But the reality was so very different. She understood deep down, that she has never resented this person even for a single second. No matter how much pain he has inflicted on her.

    (LETTERS, SECRETS BETWEEN YOU AND ME)

    She could never truly hate him, and that frightened her more than anything. Because it should have been easy for her to hate someone. Easy for her to hurt another person just like they did her.

    However with Nagawa Sano? She couldn''t evene close to truly hurting him. No venomous words on her side or cold behaviour, came close to the pain he gave her.

    (LIKE FEATHERS, FEATHERS)

    Sano knew that. Despite their little arguments and disputes, he understood. Even though he shouldn''t, it''s because he was truly in love with her.

    (HOW IT WOULD BE IF NOTHING TIES OUR WILL)

    The way Sano expressed his love towards her wasn''t the best. But like she has always said to Yuhi, jealousy is a monster in disguise. Sano''s jealousy turned him into a true monster. His jealousy, his insecurity and the heavy burden he was carrying. It was too much, and he exploded.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She understood that, even if she never admitted it till now. It doesn''t excuse his actions, his mistakes cost them their rtionship. It cost them something that could have been good.

    (WHEN YOU LOOK INTO MY EYES. I SEE THE GREY, I SEE THE LIES THAT COVERS YOUR SMILE)

    ''I will exin it to you, properly. Please wait.''A distant memory, something she forgot due to the kidnapping ident she was involved in. Sano and her, did meet after the break up and she learned that he had his reasons. He didn''t try to hide it, even though he could have. The moment they were alone, all the lies came crashing down and she understood him.

    She understood that he never meant to hurt her, that he didn''t realize what saying those words would do to her.

    (WHEN YOU LOOK INTO MY EYES. DO YOU FEEL THE SAME? DO YOU SEE THE LIES THAT COVER MY PAIN?)

    It would be so easy for her to walk away, she could do so and she knew even if she turned her back. Lucifer wouldn''t attack, and yet she couldn''t do it.

    ''No matter how heartless you make yourself out to be Sumire that is not what you''re like.''

    It seems Yuhi-san was right again. The reason why Yuhi never acted on his jealousy is because he understood how weak her heart was.

    He understood that despite being surrounded in darkness, and herck of faith and trust in the world. She still found the world beautiful. Despite being hurt over and over, she could never truly hate someone.

    ''I can''t even y the role of the viin correctly, I truly am helpless.''

    (YOUR HAND, MY HAND.I FEEL YOU CLOSER, SLOWLY TOUCHING)

    Lucifer must have been expecting her to either walk Sano away or cut him down with her ability. She could have done that, blood sword in hand= but the moment she got close she dropped the weapon. It immediately dissolved into a pool of blood.

    Sumire clung tightly to Sano, the suffocating darkness surrounded her. Engulfed her in the same pain and anguish Sano was experiencing. It was almost like he regained his senses for a moment since he wrapped his arms around her covering her face. Trying to shield her.

    (PLEASE LET ME GO BEFORE IT''S TOO LATE. DON''T LET ME FALL IN THE DEEP OF YOUR CHEST)

    She bit her lip. He truly is a fool. ''I told him, so many cruel things. I treated him like a toy. But he, he still loves me. The past me, and even the current.'' Once she questioned him about his feelings. But, there was no need to do that.

    Whether it is the past or the present, Sano has fallen for both Ah, Yuhi-san must have known. That''s why not only did he never act on his jealousy, he never reprimanded Sano for his actions. Yuhi-san always acts like she is the kind one, but he is the truly kind one.

    (STILL WE DON''T KNOW WHAT''S HIDING INSIDE US)

    Yuhi-san could sense San''s sincerity before she could. He knew despite San''s strange behaviour and attitude. Thinking of Yuhi made her tear up. Right now she should be focusing on San and yet, every single time. She finds herself thinking about him.

    (PLEASE LET ME GO BEFORE I FALL IN LOVE._

    Sumire closed her eyes, and felt a surge of power inside her. It wasn''t her blood ability. It was fire, her body felt warmer.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 833 Their Axiom Of Choice Part 12

    ?

    SUMIRE

    (I DON''T KNOW WHAT I AM SAYING

    IT CAN''T BE STOPPED. THIS HEART IS RACING SO FAST)

    ''Your mes have always had the opposite power to mine. The power to heal and not destroy.'' Recalling Yuhi''s words, and their close proximity at the time. The fire inside her seemed to dance with happiness. To heal, and not to destroy.

    Soon, Sano and her are engulfed in a white light. Her mes slowly turned from the usual fiery orange and red to just pure white. The darkness around Sano slowly started to vanish.

    (PLEASE LET ME FALL, YES PLEASE LET ME FALL

    AND LET ME GO)

    ''I can''t say these words to you yet. But, San thank you for falling in love with me.''

    One day, he will truly have to let her go. One day she will have to tell him properly. But until his heart has truly healed, she will show him kindness.

    .....

    Sano opened his eyes, truly opened them and Sumire sighed in relief. "You look better."

    He stared at her nkly for a few minutes before grabbing hold of her face and looking her up and down.

    Sano''s fingers brushed against the cut the darkness made on her cheek. "Did I-Did I hurt you?"

    Sumire didn''t get a chance to reply since he cursed. "Of course I hurt you. All I do is hurt you

    He is rambling, he does this when he is nervous. That''s right, even during their break up. His words were faltering and he looked tense. But at the time she didn''t pay attention to that, how could he when he said such hurtful words?

    Sumire takes a deep breath before mming her forehead against his and head butted him.

    If Sano looked confused before he did now. "I-I guess I deserve that from hurting you. But that must have hurt you too. I have a salve somewhere, your forehead-"

    "San." Sumire said softly. "I''m not hurt."

    Sano clearly didn''t believe her, and indeed she knew what he was looking at. The cut on her cheek, the marks he made from his drinking blood, and her tattered sleeves and cut down her right arm.

    Physically she is hurt but she has had worst injuries.

    "I don''t-I''m sorry-I-"

    She cuts him off by wrapping her arms around his neck and hugged him tightly. "I was so worried about you. I wish you told me sooner, if you had-" Sumire shakes her head. "I should have noticed."

    Despite his odd methods of showing his concern. Sano noticed when she was in pain. How she came to him during rainy days because those were the days she felt the most vulnerable and the most alone.

    "Sumire, you-that''s-"

    Sumireughed weakly as she lifted her face from his neck. "I really was foolish, and even when we met again. But you knew didn''t you? Even though you didn''t say it."

    Sano slowly nodded.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I won''t mess around anymore." She grabbed hold of his hands. "From now, let''s face each other properly."

    ''Until the timees where I have to truly ask you to let me go.''

    Lucifer interjected angrily. He clearly wasn''t pleased with this.

    "Nagawa,e with me."

    Sumire frowned prepared to summon her blood ability or her fire again. But Sano must have known that she used up her energy, since he grabbed hold of her hand and shakes his head. Sano hesitantly brought her hand to his lips and kissed it gently.

    "Thank you."

    She could only nod, no words came out. Because for a brief moment she saw it. Something she hadn''t seen in his eyes in a long time.

    Sumire watched the two leave, she kept ring at Lucifer. A warning re that she could easily cut him down if he chose to hurt Sano again. It seemed Lucifer understood since he didn''t even get near Sano.

    She sat on the ground for a few seconds, and took deep breathes. ''Changing my mes into that white me wasn''t easy. I don''t even know how I did it. I just thought of Yuhi-san-'' Sumire paused andughed softly. He truly is her source of strength. Everytime she feels weak and vulnerable, she just needs to think about him.

    Now then, it will be hard to get back by herself. Sumire takes her phone out and Hino immediately answered.

    "Are you fucking crazy Sumire?" Hino eximed.

    "I told you what I was going to do."

    Hino clicked his tongue annoyed. "I was in a meeting, and I couldn''t leave easily without people questioning me. So I had to stay, I sent some messages out but has nobody found you yet?"

    Ah, he must have contacted the guys in akagumi. If that''s the case it won''t be long before Yoru, Jae or Kawa found her. She simply needs to stay put.

    "No, I''m in an alleyway beside-" Sumire was about to give Hino the adress when she hears screaming.

    Sumire mustered whatever strength she had left in her body to follow the direction of the scream. It didn''t take her long before she found two small children. A young girl around six and a boy that looked seven. He was shielding her from a huge ck shadow creature.

    Tsk, dammn Lucifer. This must have been the n before Sano came and interrupted things. Taking a deep breath Sumire summoned her blood sword again. She had already used up a lot of energy. So it was difficult and yet she managed to throw the sword right at the creatures heart.

    Arge blood churling sound, followed by a thud as it fell to the ground. Sumire didn''t get the chance to rx when she saw pieces of the building crumbling down. Seeing therge chunks head towards the children. She immediately rushed over, covered the two kids in a blood shield and pushed them as far away as she could.

    Using thatst bit of strength to tell the kids to stay put, to lull them to sleep. Sumire copsed on the ground.

    ''I won''t die from this. But my injuries will be severe.'' She bit her lip and closed her eyes. In the next second however she was being lifted off the ground, the surrounding objects were being pushed away with shadows.

    It takes her a moment to realize who was carrying her, and she immediately felt safe. From the very moment they met, she understood something. This person may not have a very good attitude, and he is easily irritated. But he cares, once he cares about someone. He will remain loyal forever.

    "Sumire? Sumire, stay awake!"

    It''s Hino, she weakly lifted her finger and pointed at the direction of the blood shield that was floating nearby. "Help them." and everything faded to ck.

    8Unedited*

 Chapter 834 You Are The Secret Which Blooms In My Heart Part 1

    ?

    TOH

    From the moment they met, he knew he was doomed.

    Doomed to an eternal love that defies all logic.

    ---

    Sumire goes out often, and skips ss at the university. She insist that she is busy withidol work. But, the silly girl forgets that he keeps contact with Narasaki daily. So he knows very well that she had been skipping her jobs, and going elsewhere.

    Since he met Ibuki Sumire, she seldom got injured. Most of the time the blood on her body after a fight belongs to her enemies. But, it seems like this time she was too careless or she let her guard down. In this case he is betting it is thetter.

    He already knew when Sumire stepped into the doorway, covered in blood that it was her blood. He was in his room, sketching some new designs on his bed.

    Narasaki was trying to support her and Sumire kept pushing his hand away, insisting that she was okay.

    Toh looked at him questioningly. Wasn''t Narasaki the one who said that Sumire needed to be guarded at all times? He assumed they would be together and that''s why he didn''t bother going after her. Despite being worried.

    He knew that Lucifer was hosting an event nearby and would be freely walking the streets. While he has always encouraged Sumire to fight, and use her strength. Fighting Lucifer in the state she has been in recently is not wise.

    "I didn''t get there on time." Hino admitted. "I mean, I stopped the worst from happening but-"

    Sumire weakly shakes her head. "Don''t, don''t me yourself for this. There were children. So I had to-"

    Despite her fumbling words he understood. She shielded the kids. Of course she would. She has children of her own now.

    "You need to feed."

    "No..

    "Sumire, don''t be stubborn."

    "I''m not."

    "It''s either me or Narasaki. Pick. If not I''ll choose for you." Toh snapped.

    The girl turned quiet for a few minutes. Those few minutes seemed to drag on forever, at least for him.

    "I''ll choose you Toh." Sumire mumbled.

    "Wise decision."

    Hino nodded and quickly exited the room.

    Toh lifted his hand. "Drink."

    "Your neck.." Sumire mumbled.

    "Is that better for you?" Toh asked, surprised at her suggestion.

    Drinking from the neck is more intimate. He didn''t think she would do that with him and that''s why he offered his hand. Or maybe she isn''t aware- Toh paused and took one look at her expression. No, she is aware.

    She slowly nodded and Toh pulled up a chair and sat down. Sumire watched him warily before walking over. She stood in front of him, confused on how to do this.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Toh chuckled and pointed to hisp. "Sit here."

    Before she could protest, he grabbed hold of her arm and pulled her onto hisp. Sumire shifted ufortably.

    Is it really that bad for her to be so close to him? It''s true they are not dating anymore. But, he will never do anything to harm her. Such a contrast from when they were together. She used to be veryfortable around him. Long before they even started dating, Sumire allowed him to touch her freely. But now, just brief contact has led to her flinching away from him.

    Sumire must have sensed his turmoil emotions, since she suddenly put her hand to his cheek.

    "Don''t get me wrong, I do trust you. I have always trusted you. It''s just I have never done this with anyone who isn''t Yuhi before, and err I am aware of how-"

    ''-intimate it gets.'' Toh finished the sentence for her in his mind. It makes sense that''s what she is worried about. No wonder she doesn''t want

    "Yet you suggested my neck?" Tohmented amused.

    "Err, I don''t have experiences drinking from other ces. I don''t want to do it wrong." Sumire exined.

    Toh chuckled and Sumire eximed loudly. "It''s not funny! You know I don''t like not knowing, and making mistakes."

    "I know." Toh said softly.

    How can he not know? It was the same whenever they did anything intimate before. She would insist that she needed more information and to research. How many times has he heard her say that she is afraid of making mistakes?

    "I-I will start," Sumire suddenly eximed.

    "Go ahead beautiful."

    Sumire''s lips were at his throat, just seconds after he finished that sentence. For someone who imed to be afraid just now, she sure didn''t hesitate in that second.

    Toh paused, recalling something. Right, he ended up with a small wound on his neck after doing a job for Lucifer a few days ago. For Sumire that wound must still be fresh. That exins why she suggested his neck.

    Or perhaps just having someone offering themselves is enough to provoke her. Sumire was right in saying she isn''t experienced with this, asionally he would feel a sharp pain against his flesh.

    He closed his eyes and ran his fingers through her brte locks. It hurts, but the one causing this pain is Sumire- the girl he loves. How could he possibly be upset?

    That pain slowly dissolved into something more, something more intimate. It felt like the temperature in the room was rising by the minute. Toh could feel Sumire turning tense, and he whispered.

    "It''s fine, your under control and if you lose it, I will stop you."

    As much as it pains him to do so, he won''t take advantage of her.

    After he said those words, Sumire rxed.

    Subconsciously Sumire is stillfortable with him, that much he could see. However, Toh recalled her shivering when she exined what happened with her and Nagawa. Just the mere thought of it angered him. Since he returned to Japan, the two of them haven''t crossed paths, at least not properly.

    Toh knew if he were to see him now, after hearing what Sumire told him. He would snap- his thoughts break off feeling Sumire slow and gentle bites. It was almost like she was trying to soothe his anger. If she is drinking from him, no doubt she can read his thoughts.

    He takes a deep breathe and shifts his thoughts onto more pleasant memories. Memories of their time together, and his feelings for her that continue to grow.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 835 You Are The Secret Which Blooms In My Heart Part 2

    ?

    TOH

    Toh lost count how many times he had to tell her during the biting process that she was safe, and that he wouldn''t hurt her. How many times he had to stop her hands from straying too far. She would grumble annoyed. But he would send a few images down her mind to calming her down.

    His abilities certainly help during times like this, it makesmunicating his thoughts to her easier. She can see what he is thinking while drinking and since he is sending images down. However, because of his ability as an involved human he is able tomunicate directly.

    He stops her hands from straying too far, and ensures that the heated atmosphere doesn''t get to either of them. It was one of the hardest things he had to do. He is confident in restraining himself from touching her, but stopping her?

    Stopping Sumire when he wants nothing more than to feel her. To have her touch him like she used to. However, he stops that train of thought knowing that even if she did touch him. It wouldn''t be her doing that, physically yes but mentally? Mentally she would reject him. It is only due to the toxins when drinking blood, it acts as an aphrodisiac that heightens once sensuality.

    After a few minutes, Sumire drew back.

    "Is it enough?"

    She slowly nodded.

    "Bath?"

    Sumire shakes head

    "Sleep?"

    Sumire slowly nodded her head again. Tohid her down and tucked her in.

    ''She may need some food. Maybe something light?'' Toh picks up his phone from the bedside table and sees the message from Narasaki. It exined the details of what happened, and a mini surveince footage of the incident.

    Seeing Lucifer''s figure on the thumb nail. He clenched his fist. So, they saw each other after all. So much for preventing them from meeting one another.

    Sumire was tugging on his shirt. "Stay?"

    His lips curved to a smile. "Sure." Toh tosses the phone aside and takes his ce beside the girl.

    At first neither of them said anything, and yet Toh could feel her gaze on him. What is she thinking?

    "Your feelings..for me." Sumire said breaking the silence.

    "You saw?"

    Sumire nodded. "I didn''t think you''d still like me like that."

    "Of course. I have very inappropriate thoughts about you." Toh admitted.

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "I saw everything."

    "Oh? Then you should know this position is quite dangerous."

    "I just drained you."

    Toh chuckles. "That wouldn''t stop me." He drew circles on her stomach but didn''t do much more.

    "Toh--"

    "You should work on your biting though.That hurt." Toh joked.

    "H--hey!! I know I''m bad at it but--

    "Unlike you, I am very good at biting. Licking too."

    "I--I don''t need you to teach me that!"

    "Are you sure? Because I think you need lessons. I don''t want to keep getting hurt."

    "I--I''m going to bathe." Sumire stammered nervously.

    "Sure, go ahead."

    Toh watched her retreating figure until she was safely in the bathroom. However, recalling how she kept tugging on her sleeves earlier he frowned. Did she get hurt there?

    Concerned, Toh finds himself taking his clothes off and slipping on a bathroom. Sumire was already in the tub, but she was simply sitting there in a daze..

    For the next few minutes, he simply stood there and stared at her. The bubbles covered most of her skin, but he still saw enough for him to have very inappropriate thoughts.

    Living together with Sumire wasn''t going to be easy. From the very moment Mamoru suggested it, he knew something would go wrong.

    Mamoru must have had the same thoughts, and yet still asked him. His gaze flickered towards the marks on her neck and frowned.

    ''Narasaki informed me about Sumire and Nagawa''s current situation, but it still bothers him.''

    Sumire must have felt his intense stare since she looked over at him. "Ah."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Sorry for interrupting, I thought you could use some help."

    "I don''t mind."

    "Are you sure?" Toh''s lips curve to a smile. "I thought you would be more protective of your body."

    Sumire sighed. "What''s the point when you''ve seen everything before?"

    He chuckled. "Indeed." Toh walked over to the row of bottles on the shelf next to the bathtub.

    He picked out two bottles and ced them on the edge of the tub. Sumire was watching him half curious, and half cautious. Despite her casual words. Toh realized that she was self-conscious about this situation. They are both grown ups. He doesn''t see any need for them to act weird about this now.

    Toh extended his hands out and grabbed her wrist. Sumire continues to watch him as he helps her clean her arm.

    "Why are you doing this?"

    "I''m only helping."

    He won''t do anything more than

    " Okay."

    "Stay still." He instructed and Sumire rxed.

    Sometimes seeing her trust him this much was painful. After everything they have been through together, Toh understood that while he is a good guy in front of her. He still behaves the same way in front of others.

    ''I spent so many years with Lucifer. I was a child that was easily influenced.'' He tries to convince himself that is the reason for the darkness in his heart. Tries to persuade himself that he isn''t one of the monsters that belong to the ck alice organisation.

    "What are you thinking?" Toh decided to change the topic.

    "About San."

    Toh frowned. "You don''t have to think about him."

    Sumureughed. "Are you jealous?"

    "You know damn well that I am. But even more than that, he is a waste of space.

    "Because he hurt me?"

    "If you know then-"

    "But didn''t you hurt me too?"

    Toh frowned hearing her words. "Are you still upset?"

    Sumire shakes head. "No."

    "It sure seems like you''re holding a grudge."

    "I''m not angry at you Toh. I never was. I was angry at myself for just letting you go."

    "You would have endangered yourself if you stepped in." Toh interjected. If she tried to do that, he may have resorted to behaving like Nagawa and hurt her with words just so she would stay away.

    "Yes, but I was in love with you. I should have tried harder."

    Toh blinked surprised at the girl''s words.

    "You loved me?"

    "I think-" She paused. "I did." Sumire said quietly.

    "Is your idea of love pinning me down, and shoving a dagger at my throat?" Toh said amused.

    "That''s because you surprised me."

    "Did you stab everyone who surprises you?"

    "Just you."

    Toh chuckled. "So I''m special?"

    "Maybe."

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 836 You Are The Secret Which Blooms In My Heart Part 3

    ?

    TOH

    It is a conversation they need to have eventually, but he once to do so only when he is sure her mental state is good. Thest thing either of them needs at the moment is being triggered by some reporter.

    Moreover, if Narasaki hasn''t said anything, and he is her manager. Then he doesn''t have the leeway he wants to have to interfere. The issue regarding the media is to do with the entertainment business. Since Narasaki is her manager, he is the one who should take charge of the situation.

    Toh watched her reaction. Him suggesting for them to stay in the same room together was purely due to her safety. But, he knew how strange the situation was. If anybody found out they were living together, and even sharing the same room. All Sumire''s hard work the past few months would vanish.

    ''I should know better than anyone how important her dreams ared to her.''

    Sumire shakes her head. "Can we turn it into a painting studio?"

    "Sure, whatever you''d like."

    Sumire snuggles into his arms.

    "Are youfortable?"

    Sumire nodded slowly. "Ah. Do you have work?"

    "It''s fine. I can work from home."

    Sumire frowned. "I don''t want to cause you problems."

    "Never." Toh kissed her forehead. "Do you want to go somewhere this weekend?"

    "Are we bringing the kids?" Sumire wondered.

    "No, I was thinking it could be just us two."

    "Is it a date?"

    "If you''d like it to be." Toh knew what the boundaries were between them. He won''t pressure her into doing anything.

    ''It''s your choice, it will always be your choice.''

    From the moment they met, Toh has made it very clear to her that she has more than one option. Especially after knowing the details of her rtionship with Nagawa. Nagawa never gave her that choice. On the surface he may have done so,

    "I don''t think we should be calling it a date. But, it would be nice to go somewhere just the two of us."

    Toh nodded. "That we can do."

    Sumire suddenly bolted up. "Ah, I need to check on San."

    "Nagawa?"

    She nodded and exined what happened. "In the end he had no choice but to follow after Lucifer. But, he must be waiting for me." Sumire paused and nced around for her phone.

    "Narasaki took your bag."

    Her sweat fell. "I guess that''s his way of telling me to rest for the rest of the evening."

    "As you should. You have already been through a lot today, get some rest."

    Sumire looked at him with pleading eyes. "Can I borrow your phone?"

    Toh frowned. "Do you really need to talk to him now?"

    "I don''t want him to worry."

    He sighed deeply before taking his phone out and passing it to her.Sumire quickly types a message.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''She has Nagawa''s number memorised.'' That should bother him but strangely it doesn''t.

    Nagawa Sano is thest person he would consider a rival.

    She types that message only to receive a request for a video chat.

    "Are you alright? I''m sorry I had to walk away-"

    Sumireughed softly. "It''s okay, I made it out in one piece as you can see."

    Toh rolled his eyes at thatment.

    "I--I can''t see you for a few days." Nagawa wore a grim expression on his face. "But, I''ll be in the usual spot, during lunch so go to the university."

    "Mmm, alright."

    "Also, thank you again."

    Toh blinked surprised at the words. As a psychologist, he knows better than anyone what the difference being sincere and not sincere was. How unusual is Nagawa actually being honest with her?

    ''I should watch that video after Sumire has fallen asleep.'' It didn''t seem right to watch in front of her. Even though he knew that she would simply act casually about everything.

    Nagawa''s gaze flickered onto him. He frowned but greeted him. "Mashima, can you make sure she stays put for a few days? Lucifer isn''t very happy, and she used a lot of energy helping me."

    Sumire rolled her eyes but sighed. "I suppose I have yet to regain my strength."

    ''Helping him? Now I really want to watch that video.''

    "San." Sumire said softly. "I am alright, please just take care of yourself. Even if it is hard, stand up for yourself. Lucifer acts like that but that man values strong people. If you show him that your not someone he can push around. Then he will think twice about hurting you."

    Toh''s gaze dimmed hearing that assessment. It''s disturbing that Sumire knows Lucifer that well, even though the two have seldom interacted. Is Lucifer really Sumire''s fated partner? Is that why they can understand each other well?

    He shakes his head. No, it must be due to the bond Lucifer forced on her. He won''t admit they are alike.

    After a few more exchanges Nagawa ended the call and Sumire snuggled back into his embrace. "It''s cold."

    Toh ced his hand on her forehead and frowned. Sumire wasn''t just saying that as an excuse. She really was cold. Her current condition frightens him, because it goes beyond what hanyours like herself have gone through.

    Lucifer has always said Sumire is special and now he is starting to understand the reason for those words. This girl is different from all the others who havee before her. Different from a typical purebred hanyou female and Lucifer knew. Lucifer has known for so long.

    Is that why he marked her and staked his im when Sumire was only a child? Seeing her wince in pain, he ced his hand on her injured arm and stroked it gently.

    "Are you going to stop your games with Nagawa?" Toh suddenly asked, hoping to distract her from the pain she felt.

    Nagawa wasn''t the only one being sincere there, Toh noticed Sumire''s expression too. Something has changed between them.

    From what he has learned so far, Nagawa was there during Lucifer and Sumire''s meeting and Nagawa mentioned Sumire helping him.

    He can confirm the facts during the videoter. But Toh, understood what had happened. He has known since he was abroad what Lucifer wanted to do with Nagawa. How Lucifer would lure Nagawa into thinking that he was powerless to help Sumire unless he was like her. So, when Lucifer sent him a message saying Nagawa agreed. He could only sigh.

    That guy really is easy to manipte. How could he fall for that?

    Still, to think Nagawa didn''t hesitate to throw away his humanity for Sumire. For someone who showed his love towards her in a twisted way, there is no doubt he loves her.

    His thoughts break off realizing that Sumire didn''t reply. Toh looked down to see the girls eyelids shut. He supposes he can ask hear her answer. They have plenty of time, unless Terashima suddenly finds a way to make it back here. Till then, he will stay with her like this.

    8Unedited*

 Chapter 837 You Are The Secret Which Blooms In My Heart Part 4

    ?

    With Sano''s warning about Lucifer''s behaviour after their meeting. Sumire decided to stay home the next few days. It would have been a good chance to bond with the kids. But, the twins are with Atushi at bar akagumi, and Huan is with Ru.

    It''s good that Huan is feelingfortable with Ru now. But, it''s a bit sad that she isn''t seeing him as much as before. Their time to see each other is already limited.

    Sumire shook her head and turned to the music''s scores scattered on the desk, as she continued to y on her guitar.

    If she can''t use this time on bonding with her children, then she should at least create some new songs.

    Her thoughts break off hearing approaching footsteps. She turned to see Toh.

    "Wee back." Sumire said.

    The minute she said those words, Sumire felt Toh''s lips on hers.

    Oh.

    After that day in the bathroom, since she started drinking his blood. Toh would asionally kiss her like this. But, unlike with Sano. He only does it sometimes.

    ''That doesn''t exactly make it okay.''

    "Mmmm."

    "Sorry, I''m a bit drunk." Toh mumbled as he pulled away.

    "Do you want some water?"

    Toh nodded and she walked over to the kitchen. Sumire picked up the judge and poured the water into the cup.

    "I find you very attractive." Toh mumbled.

    "I-I know." Sumire stammered.

    Toh chuckled and continued to kiss the end strands of her hair.

    "Toh, why did you drink so much?"

    "Business party."

    "Ah, apany party?"

    "Yeah."

    "What have you been doing today?"

    "Mmm homework, and cleaning.

    Toh ced his hand on her forehead. "Hmm....I think your fever has gone down. But you shouldn''t over do it. After I sober up, you should feed."

    "Ah--I''m fine..

    "You''ll need it."

    Sumire finds herself ncing at his neck. ''Indeed, it''s not bad drinking from him. It''s different from Yuhi''s but it''s not unpleasant.''

    She takes a deep breath before nodding and sits on hisp.

    "Alright are youfortable?" Toh asked, and she nodded.

    Neither of them spoke but she felt Toh ying with her hair, and running his hands through her back and down on her arm.

    There is somethingforting about his touches.

    "Your hair."

    "Yes?"

    "It''s beautiful, I really like you having long hair."

    "Did I look bad with short hair?"

    "You always look pretty, but this suits you better."

    He says that so easily. Still, Sumire turned to face him. He was looking at her with so much affection in his eyes. She wanted to tell him to stop looking at her like this but, she knew it would be futile.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Don''t drink without me there."

    Toh blinked and then chuckled. "As you wish."

    "Also, please tell me when your going to thesepany parties." Sumire paused. "I-I know you have no obligation telling me where your going. But, like it would be nice to know when your not going to be here. Your supposed to be my roommate but I seldom see you these days and the kids are always busy with Ru--"

    "So, your missing mypany?"

    "I-didn''t say--" Before she could even finish that sentence, Toh kisses her again.

    However, unlike the earlier kiss. This one was different.

    ''He wants me, more than anything.''

    Wanted, needed and loved. Such powerful emotions from someone who used to see emotions as a tool to heighten a person''s senses.

    What changed?

    No, when did he change?

    "Mmmmmm."

    "I hope this rifies my feelings towards you. I am in love with you Sumire."

    If she wasn''t stunned before she was stunned now. She slowly nodded her head and Toh chuckled and called her cute. He takes out a small de from the desk drawer, and cut his neck slightly.

    Seeing blood, Sumire felt her heart beat increase and a pounding sensation in her head.

    "Drink."

    She eagerly brings her lips to his neck. ''I don''t understand this whole drinking blood thing. I still feel weird whenever I do it.''

    But, she does recognize that she needs it. She does recognize the need and urge she has to drink. Since Yuhi-san left, she has been very careful not to get injured knowing it would trigger her blood lust. However, she was caught off guard.

    She didn''t expect to see those kids in the alleyway.

    In the past, she probably wouldn''t have shielded them. However, now that she has her own kids. She couldn''t leave them.

    "Sumire, you have to bite deeper. You''re only sucking."

    He was right of course. But, this already feels so wrong to her. No, not wrong just strange. Had this been with Sano, yes it would be wrong but Toh is just Toh.

    ''Drinking blood is a form of intimacy, for hanyous it''s seen as a stronger vow than martial vows.''

    Sumire cheeks flushed and she frantically shakes her head, recalling the books she read in the library. That''s not what is happening right now.

    Besides Toh isn''t being inappropriate about this, so she shouldn''t either.

    An image suddenly came to her. A familiar room, and two figures tangled in therge bed. With a mirror on top of the headboard. Flushed bodies and cries, moans of desire.

    Sumire harshly bit Toh as a warning and he chuckled.

    "I thought I''d send you some inappropriate imagery, since you were thinking about weird things."

    Does he actually expect her to thank him?The more she drank, the more ''inappropriate'' images Toh sent her. She could brush it off had it been Toh and another woman. But, the images he was sending her were the ones of them when they were dating.

    This is exactly why she didn''t want to drink from Hino. She didn''t want to pry into his memories. At least with Toh, he can control what she sees. But, Hino won''t be able to do that.

    Eventually she lifted her face from his neck, and averted her gaze. Only for Toh to cup her cheeks.

    "Enough?"

    Sumire nodded.

    It was enough wasn''t it? And yet, a part of her wanted to scream no. Sumire shakes her head. She needs to have self-control, even if she is still new to all of this. Wasn''t she the one who lectured Sano about drinking too much?

    Sumire screams internally in her mind. She had a reason to be afraid after all. Drinking blood is far too intimate. Even if she tries to control herself, her hands always end up in dangerous ces.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 838 You Are The Secret Which Blooms In My Heart Part 5

    ?

    SUMIRE

    Would it be any different if the one she was drinking from was Hino? If it was Hino, would she be able to control herself? Then again, she can''t see Hino allowing her to drink from his neck. Maybe that was what the issue was. Maybe it''s because she keeps drinking from Toh''s neck, and that''s why her thoughts are going out of control.

    Toh caressed her cheeks. "You''re pretty." He suddenly said.

    "I-what-"

    She wasn''t expecting this reaction- Sumire slumped her face on his shoulder hoping to hide her expression, only to have Toh''s hands on her back. No, that''s not what the issue was.

    From the moment they started living together. She knew that, it would be difficult considering the rtionship they had before.

    "Is thisfortable for you?"

    Hearing those words Sumire bit her lip. Indeed, it did feelfortable. But, that''s what the issue was. There must be something wrong with her head, or her morals. If she thinks it''sforting having another man''s hands on her back.

    "Toh, is there something wrong with me?"

    Toh paused and shook his head. "If you''re talking about us." He trailed off. "-it''s normal for you to feelfortable around me."

    "But, we are not dating anymore."

    "That may be true, but thatfort doesn''t just vanish. I know for a fact that you''re still morefortable speaking with Mamoru over any other person."

    That''s true.

    "Moreover, I think you should stop being so overly cautious. With Terashima abroad, isn''t your rtionship on a break?"

    Sumire blinked hearing those words. "Oh."

    Yuhi never said that.

    But, maybe it is like that?

    "Don''t take my word for it, but that''s my take on this. Especially since he will be gone for half a year."

    Yuhi-san did say he wouldn''t me Hino for pursuing her.

    "If yourfortable when I did that. We can try exploring a bit."

    "Explore?" Sumire raised her head.

    Toh kissed her forehead. "Yes, explore. Your wants and needs."

    Her wants and needs. Right, she does have those. But, with Toh? The thought embarrassed her more than anything.

    .....

    Sumire decides to ry this conversation onto Hino, and Siena who was over for lunch. She wants to say she is wise enough to decide on her own. However, she isn''t.

    Hino was the first to speak up.

    "Just know that regardless, Yuhi will not be doing the same."

    Sumire felt a pang of guilt in her chest hearing Hino''s reply. Of course, even without him saying anything she knew that.

    "Hey, hey don''t make her feel bad!" Siena eximed.

    "I''m not trying to." Hino exhaled deeply. "It''s true that Yuhi did say he wouldn''t stop you from finding someone else, if it came to that."

    Sumire looked at him horrified. When it was a theory, she could still feel bad. But having it confirmed like this is painful.

    "Before you get upset, Yuhi said that for your sake. He knows you have many unresolved rtionships, and how when your rtionship started. He knew you were still in love with Tsueno. Yuhi feels that you weren''t given much time to think about what you wanted."

    "That''s not true." Sumire interjected. "I chose Yuhi, because I wanted to be with him."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Hino nodded. "He understands that too. But, you didn''t think about the others then did you? You didn''t think about the possibility of not using Sano as a tool, or Mashima returning and wanting to carry on where you two left off. Or even about Tsueno being alive."

    Sumire clenched her fist. She knew she couldn''t deny those words.

    "Not to mention Kusaji and his persistence and even your fiance." Hino shakes his head. "You didn''t consider them. But now they are actively in your life again. Yuhi wants to know for sure that you''ll still pick him, given that everyone has the same chance to be with you now."

    "So, it''s a test?"

    "It''s cruel to put it that way."

    "It''s already cruel for him to do this!" Sumire eximed.

    She was furious. But she was more angry at herself then Yuhi for not noticing. For having Toh tell her, and Hino exin it. She already knew, she felt that there was something wrong whenever they talked on the phone.

    It felt like there was something he couldn''t say, or couldn''t ask about.

    Siena asks for Hino to leave the two alone and he walked away. Her friend turned to her with a smile.

    "Your love life is as interesting as ever."

    "There is nothing funny about this." Sumire sighed.

    "Look on the bright side, now you get your pick."

    Sumire shakes her head. "I need to talk to Yuhi. This is wrong, we should discuss this properly."

    "But didn''t you say Terashima has either been fast asleep, or not there when you called?"

    Sumire nodded recalling what Jun-kun told her. "Jun-kun keeps me updated. He isn''t giving me many details. But, I think Yuhi must be doing some type of investigation that he doesn''t want me knowing about."

    "You believe him?"

    "I do." Sumire paused. "-with the other guys there. Yuhi-san won''t do anything foolish. There have been attempts of other women trying to cling to him at parties. But Takeyama has chased all of them away and really even without all of this. I know he can handle himself."

    "So you''re not worried."

    "Definitely not. But I''d really like to discuss things with him."

    "Then, let me tell you why I think he is doing that." Siena paused. "Sumire, you already chose Mashima over Terashima before. You can''t me Terashima for doing this, even if it is weird. He just wants to make sure everyone gets an equal chance. It probably pains him more than anything, but he is still willing to do so to give you a choice."

    ".."

    "He is a good guy, I''m actually surprised. I didn''t get that impression from him when he was in Star Town."

    Of course not. Yuhi-san is just like her, always ying the bad guy, always acting like the viin. It''s normal that others fell for his act.

    "Sumire." Siena said softly. "I want you to understand that your the one who is in charge of your own heart. No matter what anyone else says. It is up to you to decide who you are in love with."

    ''-and the one I love. The one I have always loved is Yuhi.'' Even when she was dating other guys, her thoughts would always lead her back to Yuhi.

    "Thank you for being here for me."

    Sienaughed. "Asuka-chan isn''t the best at giving romance advice."

    "She does her best, but I know the topic is ufortable for her." Sumire trailed off and picked up her guitar. "Enough of that, let''s practice."

    Siena nodded happily.

    Toh mentioned that she has changed, but the reality is. Nothing has changed at all. Whenever she gets the chance, she uses music to run away instead of confronting her situation.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 839 You Are The Secret Which Blooms In My Heart Part 6

    ?

    SUMIRE

    After Siena left, she was in a daze and simply sat on the couch staring at the ceiling.

    ''Yuhi-san, I want to talk to you as soon as possible.'' But, Sumire''s gaze drifted onto the phone in her hands. All of her past few messages had been marked as unread. He is probably sleeping now, or maybe he has another concert.

    She was so distracted that she didn''t realize when Toh entered the room.

    "Hi beautiful." Toh bent down and kissed her cheek softly. "Missed me?"

    Sumire nodded.

    "I''ve missed you a lot, I''ve been thinking about you all day. Thinking about how your lips were sucking at my skin with so much passion."

    Her dazed state vanished in seconds hearing his words and her face immediately heated up. H-hold on?

    Toh chuckled at her reaction. "Don''t like my greeting?"

    "I thought we had a rule about harassment." Sumire eximed.

    "We did, but we also had that nice conversationst night."

    Sumire paused. "I''m not ready, Toh."

    Because she isn''t. She isn''t ready for him to openly pursue her again. She needs to talk to Yuhi first. Siena is right, she can''t allow others to decide her feelings or dictate where her feelings would go. Yuhi means well, he always has. No doubt that it hurt him making that decision.

    Toh nodded. "I understand, have you eaten?"

    "I have."

    "I hope you have some room for cakes, because I brought some."

    At those words Huan appeared at the doorway with sparkling eyes. "Mom, can I have some?"

    Typical, he was ying hide and seek after returning from Ru''s ce. But at the mention of food, here he is.

    Like father, like son she supposes.

    Sumire nodded and Huan rushed over to sit beside her.

    Toh walks back over with a tray of tes, and two cake boxes filled with different cakes.

    He sat down next to her and ced his hand on her thighs. "So, your not ready?"

    "I-I need to talk to Yuhi." Sumire replied nervously.

    But, gods. Why does his hand feel sofortable? Sumire shakes her head. Insane, she is going insane and it''spletely Toh''s fault.

    Toh followed her gaze and chuckled. "Are you sure? We can still try things."

    "No--"

    Suddenly Huan is hugging her protectively, and ring at Toh. Her sweat fell. "Uh, my baby. What''s wrong? What''s gotten you upset?"

    "Mom! I will protect you." Huan said determined.

    It takes her a few seconds to understand what he was doing. An image of Ru shed through her head and she blinked. Like father, like son indeed. As each day passes by, they grow more and more alike.

    Before she found out Ru was alive. Seeing the simrities between Ru and Huan brought her pain as well asfort. This boy would grow up without his real father. Even if Yuhi=san treated him well, he would never be Huan''s father.

    Sumire hugged him tightly. She truly is thankful that this child is around. Ru is alive, and they have reunited. But something has changed between them. Whenever they meet, all they do is argue.

    She has no favourites amongst her three children, but she feels the safest around this child.

    After a few minutes, Sumire realized how sleepy Huan looked and brought the boy to his room. Seeing the sofa bed adjusted so an adult could sleep there. Sumire immediately understood. She doesn''t have to say anything, and Toh understands her needs automatically.

    ...ˇ­.

    After ensuring that Huan was asleep, she returned to the room she was sharing with Toh. It was nice spending time with him like that just chatting and watching him fall asleep,

    Sumire was scrolling at her phone, when she stumbled on the images Yuhi sent not too long ago. The images of him in the bathroom, naked.

    She didn''t get a chance to open it before.

    Insane.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She truly is insane.

    What on earth possessed her to say those things to Yuhi, and even asked him to send such pictures? Hormones. She has no control of her hormones.

    A very naked, Mashima Toh just strolled into the room. Not quite naked, but the flimsy towel wrapped around his waist could easilye off.

    Sumire shakes her head and turned her attention back onto her phone.

    ''Look at pictures of Yuhi and calm down.''

    She was so focused on looking at pictures, that she didn''t hear Toh approaching.

    "So, you two send these type of pictures to each other?"

    "Ah-"

    Toh was right beside her.

    "Put a shirt on."

    "Does my nudity bother you that much?"

    Sumire looked away, but Toh was still leaning in closer to stare at the pictures.

    "Well, the rumours about Terashima don''t seem to be wrong."

    "Those rumors are--"

    "False?" Toh snorted. "I think you know they aren''t."

    "Toh-"

    Toh sighed deeply. "Alright, I get it. But I think you should use this time to actually learn about your boyfriend. He may have treated you well, but he probably hasn''t shown you the darkness inside of him. Hasn''t shown you the real him yet."

    Recalling their conversation, Sumire paused. Indeed, she did tell him that next time they met she wants him to touch her for real. When she said those words, she saw it. A flicker of darkness.

    "I understand." Sumire trailed off. "Thank you, I know your only worried about me."

    Toh nodded. "Anytime." He trailed off. "If I put a shirt on, will you let me sit next to you?"

    Sumire blinked and thenughed. "Okay."

    Toh leaned forward and kissed her forehead, before turning to the drawer and slipping on a shirt.

    "So, beautiful. What are your ns for the rest of this evening?"

    "Writing songs?"

    "How about watching a movie with me?"

    "Here?" Sumire asked.

    She doesn''t feel like going out right now.

    Toh nodded. "Here." He pointed to the TV on the wall. "Do you think that''s just for show?"

    "You don''t really use it."

    "Only when I have time to rx, and since getting back I haven''t had much of an opportunity." Toh kissed her forehead. "But, now I have sometime. I''d like to spend it with you beautiful, do you mind?"

    Sumire slowly nodded. She had no reason to disagree, besides it''s just watching a movie.

    Toh switched the TV on and eventually joined her. He ced a nket on herp and adjusted the pillow she was leaning on.

    She immediately regretted that ''it''s just a movie.''ment.

    It was a romance film. A romance film that was rated eighteen and above.

    A film like this will certainly contain romantic scenes between the main couple. But, to what extent? It''s probably not that bad.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 840 You Are The Secret Which Blooms In My Heart Part 7

    ?

    SUMIRE

    After a few minutes however, she starts to regret it. This is only the first fifteen minutes of the movie, why is there such a scene so early on?

    Heat coursed through her legs, as she projected herself as the heroine and the male lead as Yuhi.

    If Yuhi were to touch her like that, how would it feel?

    Toh brushed his lips against her ear. "I can feel your want."

    Sumire shuddered. "I''m not---"

    "You can''t fool me. Who are you thinking of?"

    Sumire bit her lip. She didn''t want to hurt his feelings. But, she had to be honest. "Yuhi."

    Toh didn''t seem surprised. "I see." He trailed off. "I don''t mind Sumire."

    "You don''t?"

    He nodded. "It was the same before when we dated. There were times where I touched you and knew you were thinking of Terashima."

    "Oh."

    "So, if that''s what you want." Toh slid a finger under her nightgown. "Then that is fine. I can serve as a good distraction."

    "I--I don''t."

    "Ssh." Toh whispered as he kissed her.

    "Toh--"

    "It''s alright, I''ll respect your choice." Toh mumbled as he caressed her hair.

    "T-then, why are you still touching me?" Sumire questioned.

    Toh chuckled as he continued to stroke her legs. "Because, your still worked up."

    Unfortunately she couldn''t deny that. Stupid movie, and her stupid hormones.

    ''I wonder if I can summon that dream space myself. I want to see Yuhi. Then maybe I can unleash some stress-''

    Sumire shakes her head. She can''t do something that selfish. Besides after hearing what Hino said. Yuhi-san probably won''t meet with her for awhile.

    "Too bad you''re exhausted. I would have made this pleasant for you."

    "I don''t remember you having such a dirty mouth." Sumire mumbled, causing Toh to chuckle.

    She didn''t say that to be funny. Her thoughts break off seeing the gentle look on his face. Why does he look at her like that? It makes it hard for her to be cruel. But if she can be honest with Sano, she can do the same with Toh.

    "What is it beautiful? If you keep staring at me, I will have strange thoughts." Toh joked.

    "I was just thinking, if Lucifer didn''t mess things up for us. Would we have stayed together?"

    Toh paused but nodded. "I wouldn''t have let you go."

    "Would you-and I have gotten married?"

    She knows what Sano''s intentions were, and Ru also mentioned about being with her forever. But what about Toh? If she thought about it carefully, they have never talked about the future. When they were dating, it felt like they were on borrowed time.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Is that what you wanted?"

    Sumire frowned hearing his reply. "This isn''t just about me. This is about you. Did you love me enough to want to marry me?"

    "Yes. I would have married you."

    So, even Toh was that serious about her? She truly doesn''t understand why. Why do they all love her so much? There are so many fish in the sea, so many who are prettier, smarter and carry no emotional baggage.

    Toh gently tucked in a stray strand of her hair behind her ear. "Always Sumire. I have always, and will continue loving you."

    "Even if it breaks you?"

    "The entire world cane crashing down and I will still love only you."

    Sumire felt the tears threatening to spill from her eyes. Don''t cry, she has no right to cry. She can''t ept his words no matter what. Toh nts several kisses on her forehead, eyelids, nose and then briefly at her lips.

    All she could think of at this moment was the day they broke up. The kisses they shared, his pained face as he let her go, as he cried in front of her for the first time. How he held her so tightly when he brought her back to his ce.

    How from the moment they met, she has always felt safe around him.

    A safety she has never felt with anyone else. She can''t let him into her heart when there is already someone else upying it. But she can''t stop her tears, can''t stop the feeling of regret of what could have been. Had their circumstances been different.

    "Ssh." Toh mumbled. "It''s alright Sumire."

    But it isn''t and they both know it. He is even using her name, so he understands how serious this situation is.

    "I-I want to-I don''t-" Sumire couldn''t form any proper sentences.

    Toh continued to give her gentle kisses. "You don''t have to give me an answer right now. I want you to use the time Terashima is giving you."

    Right Toh was the one who first mentioned that idea. Toh knew what Yuhi was doing, and yet he still ensured that he was still respecting her boundaries. Even now this person hasn''t changed, still treating her with respect, still treating her preciously.

    "Use this time, and think about it properly. Give me a chance to show you that I am serious."

    "I-I think I know already." Sumire mumbled.

    How can she dismiss his actions as simply pitying her? There is no doubt that the reason Toh returned was for her sake.

    "Good." Toh nodded. "As much as I want you to keep clinging to me, do you want to eat something?"

    Sumire''s cheeks burned embarrassed and she slowly nodded her head. Toh kissed her forehead again before slipping his arms away from her. She immediately missed the feeling of his arms around her waist. She finds herself watching him until he disappeared behind the doors.

    But even then she kept listening until his footstepspletely faded away.

    Traitor. Traitor.

    She shakes her head. ''I need to stop falling into old habits.'' That''s right, this is only because they are living together. Living together with him just reminds her how she was practically living in his house when they were dating. It''s only a bad habit, it means nothing.

    ''Yet, I just said I would be honest.'' If she were to bepletely honest, she has missed Toh more than she is letting out. Missed how being with him made her feel safe, missed how easily he could cheer her up and make her smile. Missed those soothing touches. Whenever he touched her, she would always feel his love over his desire.

    Sumire tossed and turned, restlessly. This is no good. Maybe she should move back to hers and Yuhi''s home? The longer she stays with Toh, the more her thoughts wander on ''what I could have had with Toh.'' It''s a dangerous thought, especially since in the end wasn''t she the one who let him go?

    ''I knew what was happening with Alicia, and even met up with her. I could have stopped it.'' She could have easily stopped Lucifer''s actions back then, and Toh wouldn''t have had to leave. But she chose to leave things the way they were, she let him go.

    Toh thinks he is the first one to walk away, and that he didn''t fight hard enough. But the reality is, she didn''t try either.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 841 You Are The Secret Which Blooms In My Heart Part 8

    ?

    TOH

    When Toh returned, he noticed that Sumire had unpaused the movie and was jotting something down in her notebook. He raised his eyebrow at this. What kind of notes could she possibly be taking? Toh quietly rolled the trolley of food towards the bed, careful not to make too much noise. His gaze fell on the notes Sumire was writing, and he blinked.

    "If I didn''t know any better beautiful. I would think you were a pervert." Tohmented.

    Sumire''s cheeks flushed red noticing him. "D-Don''t sneak up on me like that!"

    "Food is ready." Toh dered. "I didn''t think you liked the movie so much." He takes a seat beside her, and returned his hand to her legs.

    "I don''t. It''s your average B rated movie. I was just thinking that these scenes were interesting. It''s for practical purposes."

    That should make him cringe knowing that she is making references for Terashima and her to be intimate. But, how could he be upset when she is making a cute face?

    Seeing her cheeks puff up, Tohughed again. She is very cute. It''s a shame she declined his offer. But, his gaze fell towards his hand between her legs. He supposes this will do for now.

    "Sumire." Toh said softly.

    "Hmm?" Sumire had returned her attention to the movie. "You know, I don''t think we ever did that."

    Toh''s gaze fell back on the screen of the girl being fucked against the table. His lips curved half amused, seeing her curious looking eyes.

    "Are you curious?"

    "A little. It just seems weird, I mean a table is supposed to be where we eat meals."

    "You said it yourself, a table is used for eating. You''ll be the meal."

    Sumire''s face turned red and she coughed. "Oh."

    Toh continued to stroke her legs.

    "Toh--" Sumire said softly. "Your hand-"

    "I know."

    "No, you have no idea." Sumire eximed. "This is too much."

    "I thinkyour body is just reacting to my touches."

    "You said that was normal." Sumire pointed out.

    Toh nodded. "It is." He trailed off seeing the growing confusion on her face. He drew his hand back and leaned forward to kiss her forehead. "This is enough of my lessons today."

    "Oh, okay."

    A low reaction, not that he minded. Toh ran his fingers down her forearm. "I have to ask, are you okay? How are you feeling?"

    "Mmm, my mood does seem better since you returned. I think having you around makes me feel at ease."

    "That''s good to know beautiful. But, remember if there is anything wrong, you tell me immediately."

    It''s true she isn''t throwing up most nights anymore, and her appetite is getting better. However, she still carelessly ys with her life and ends up doing dangerous stunts.

    "I understand. But can I ask you for the same?"

    Toh blinked confused, it takes him a moment to understand. "I am fine beautiful. Like you advised Nagawa, as long as you don''t falter in front of Lucifer. He will have a hard time pushing you around."

    "But he can still break you." Sumire paused and extended her hand out and caress his cheek. "Toh, I truly am sorry for what happened to you. I wish I was there, I wish I stopped it. I wish I didn''t have to let you go. I have so many regrets." She paused.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The girl looked like she was battling something in her mind. Eventually she spoke.

    "I can''t go back in time. But, meeting you again. I have been given a second chance. A chance I don''t deserve but will make use of it."

    ''You silly girl, you deserve every chance. Every happiness thates your way.'' Toh knew better than to say those words and simply pointed to the tray of food.

    "I made your favourites."

    Sumire''s gaze brightened. "Mm. Okay."

    ____________________________

    When he received a call that Sumire was poisoned the following night. All Toh could do was sigh. He was furious but he already predicted this. Which was why several times during the night, he was thinking of whether or not to set up a barrier to prevent her from leaving the house. But, if he actually did that, he would be no better than the monsters that kept her locked up in the facility.

    Toh exhaled deeply as he stepped out of the car.

    The scene was a mess when he arrived. There were different coloured cars, and several vans with the Hyou4 logo.

    Hamano Atushi was there at the front as he spoke to a woman with purple coloured hair, whom he immediately recognized as Kiragi Asuka. He scanned the chaotic scene for her and immediately found her.

    A man with navy coloured hair wearing sses was crouched down, telling Sumire to stay awake.

    Hamano spots him and calls him over. "Mashima."

    "Is she fine?"

    "They were aiming for her. Our third inmand took the brunt of the damage, but she still got hit."

    Toh nodded and walked over to Sumire, and immediately scooped the girl up in his arms. "So, I should have tied you to the bed after all." He tried to make a flirty remark, but he was very concerned.

    Her skin is so cold.

    Seeing the needles on the ground, where she was. His gaze dimmed. Of course he recognized it.

    Out of all the poisons..

    "Do you recognize it?" A voice from beside him said.

    It belonged to Kiragi Asuka.

    "Yes." Toh looked at the girl in his arms. "I''ll tell you the antidote, and hopefully you have the ingredients at hand."

    "We raided something that looks like a base not too long ago. I''ll see if there is anything there."

    He remembered the effects of the poison: the victim gradually lost strength in his/her body and slowly their organs would shut down.

    A slow acting poison that made sure the other person, felt every bit of suffering and pain.

    However, it''s not Lucifer''s style to do this. ''I know he was mad about what happened the other day, but he would never resort to such a cheap trick to harm Sumire.''

    No, Lucifer''s actions so far have shown that he will never physically harm Sumire.

    Then, the only one who could have done this is Nagawa Mira. When Toh learned the surname of the woman controlling the board in the ck alice organization. It finally urred to him why Lucifer would recruit Nagawa Sano. Normally Lucifer wouldn''t pay attention to someone like Nagawa Sano.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 842 You Are The Secret Which Blooms In My Heart Part 9

    TOH

    Nagawa Mira is a huge issue. He has yet to hear the full details of how she got like this. But if she is able to use such a deadly poison without Lucifer being aware, then the threat to Sumire''s life has increased. Why does the Nagawa family hate Sumire so much? From what he has learned from Lucifer, Sumire actually helped the Nagawa family out. She was the reason they escaped from debt and probably the reason why Nagawa Mira kept her seat in the ck alice council.

    Lucifer admitted that he intended to get rid of the woman since she no longer had a purpose. How her families riches were the only thing he needed from her.

    ''But then I learned about her grandson being the guy lurking around my future wife.''

    That woman needs a warning. She owes her current ce to Sumire. She ought to be dammed grateful, not attacking her like this.

    "Mashima?" Kiragi Asuka was still looking at him, and Toh quickly took out a small notebook, scribbled something down and tore the page. "I''ll get these immediately. For now could you-"

    Toh nodded and turned his attention back to the girl in his arms. He scanned his surroundings. It''s too chaotic out here, and she probably won''t appreciate being seen in this state. He carefully carried her to his car and ced her on the back seat.

    "I have a bit of the antidote in my body already." Toh exined to Hamano who had followed them. "We all have immunity to his poisons, but we asionally take a fresh batch every few days just in case."

    This timing is truly perfect. He just took one less than two days ago, meaning it should still be lingering in his body.

    "But I''ll have to transfer it to her mouth to mouth." Toh looked at Hamano warily.

    Hamano Atushi and Sumire are the same age, but legally Hamano has been made as one of Sumire''s guardians.

    Hamano frowned but hearing Sumire cough and mumble ''it hurts,'' He quickly nodded. "Do it."

    Toh sighed in relief. He doesn''t want to wait until Kiragi returned, even if that base is close by. He removed his shirt, and tossed any jewellery he had on him to the ground. During this process he felt Sumire''s gaze on him, watching him through her distorted vision.

    He would have made a joke about this situation but Hamano''s presence stopped him. Now isn''t the time to be making flirtatious remarks. He raised his hand towards therge ribbon at the front of her dress, that held her cloak around her shoulders before tearing it and tossing it to the ground.

    Normally he would have savoured tearing away the girls clothing, but today he was in a rush. This was a life and death situation, if he doesn''t act quickly. Her life will be at risk. He tore the several ck ribbons that went straight to her neck and pulled the neckline of her dress, revealing the infected area on her neck.

    At a nce it simply looked like a small needle mark. But her flesh was discoloured, and Toh sensed the darkness growing.

    Sweet. Sumire tasted so sweet. This isn''t the first time he has tasted her but it certainly has been a while. An entire year and a half since hest had her like this, since hested tasted her in his mouth. Those brief kisses he has given her since he returned don''t count. This is different.

    Toh was desperately holding back his desire. Those brief kisses were fine. He could control himself to a certain extent? But this? Kissing, no exchanging fluids. Having his tongue sucking her soft skin?

    At first he could hold back his desire enough even to fool Hamano who said he would go back outside and give a few instructions. It seems like another member of Akagumi was with Sumire, and that person shielded her.

    Holding back desire isn''t easy but as a psychologist he has trained himself for many situations. Situations that would break a normal man''s self control. But, this is different. Sumire isn''t just a normal girl. It didn''t help that Sumire was making the cutest noises.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''I am only giving her the antidote and those sounds are because she doesn''t understand what is happening.'' Toh kept repeating those words in his head. It was taking all his will not to rip her clothes off and ravish her pretty body.

    Toh moved his lips away from her neck, and paused before capturing her lips. It was then when he realized his control was slipping, he had to curl his tongue teasingly against hers. He noted the clumsy and shy way Sumire was moving her mouth. He knew she was very confused.

    But he had no time to exin it to her, so he mumbled a gentlemand to suck and follow his movement. The antidote will transfer better if they cooperate.

    _________________________

    ATUSHI

    "Sumire pulled out the needles," Sora informed him and Atushi fought hard to not p a hand to his forehead in exasperation.

    Hadn''t he warned her not to do that if she got hit?!

    ''Then again, why does it surprise me so much?'' She has never listened to him.

    "Hamano-san, I think she might have been panicking about Yoru and pulled those needles of herself; she was so terrified." Sora exined.

    Atushi could only sigh and patted Sora''s shoulder. "Good work, I''m thankful you got out unscathed."

    "I wouldn''t say that." Sora trailed off and pointed to the cut on his cheek. "However, I did get off rather lightly since.."

    Sora struggled to say the next words and Atushi immediately understood. Sumire must have shielded Sora, and Yoru shielded Sumire who was shielding Sora. No, Yoru was protecting them both. Atushi could see the scattered pieces of a broken skateboard.

    "You shoulde over and thank her when she gets better."

    At those words, Sora frowned. "That better not be an excuse to drag me to that awful ce."

    Atushi chuckled. "I''ll make you your favourite drink, on the house."

    "Since your treating, I''ll think about it." Sora turned to walk away but paused. He tossed something into the air and Atushi catches it. "Use that as evidence against the culprit."

    Before Atushi could react Sora was already walking off. He looked at the item in his hands.

    It was a woman''s purse and there was an ID card inside. Catching a glimpse of the woman in the photo and the Nagawa surname. He exhaled deeply. Sumire is right, pushing away Nagawa Sano would be stupid. When they can easily use him against his family.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 843 You Are The Secret Which Blooms In My Heart Part 10

    ?

    ATUSHI

    Atushi takes his phone out and sends out a few calls. An ambnce had already taken Yoru away, and he was sending the some of the guys over. He knew better than to send them after the assant, he ced the purse safely in his pocket. This is good evidence but they will still need a bit more.

    His thoughts break off hearing approaching footsteps. Atushi turned to spot violet coloured hair. It was Asuka.

    "Do you have the antidote?"

    Asuka nodded and pulled out a few tubes. "These are the ones that matched Mashima''s description. Take two, and I''ll take the rest so we can mass produce it."

    "Sumire won''t have many side effects. She will probably be very exhausted and will perhaps sleep for a bit longer than normal. Did she eat well today?" Asuka questioned him.

    "She did," he confirmed.

    Sumire spent most of the day in the akagumi bar, so he can guarantee that she ate. She can''t escape food with Jae around.

    "Excellent. Yuhi-san will probably have a high fever. That''s the only troubling side effect for him. At least, it is the only one I''vee across after testing the antidote."

    Atushi raised his eyebrow. She already tested the antidote? As efficient as ever

    "Will we have to take Sumire to the hospital?" Atushi wondered.

    He doesn''t want Nagawa Sano involved. But maybe he can confirm his sister''s whereabouts.

    "No. I wille in tomorrow to personally check on her and have a little chat but I think she should be fine. Feed her light dishes as well, will you? The poison was not enough to kill her but it did weaken her significantly. Heavy food might be a bit much for her." Asuka exined.

    Atushi nodded. "Okay. We''ll take her home now. Contact meter and let me know how things went with the strain and Yoru."

    "I will," Asuka promised. Then she paused, ncing at the foggy windows of the car. "Keep an eye on those two."

    Atushi immediately understood what she was getting at. He understands very well what type of rtionship the two had before. Asuka must remember that too.

    He turned around the other side and almost ripped the car door out in his haste to know whether or not Toh had lost control and was screwing Sumire into oblivion.

    To his relief, Mashima was only kissing Sumire deeply.

    Atushi frowned. It was supposed to be an ''exchange of fluids'' for the significant reason which was to save her life. Yet, what Atushi was viewing seemed be something so erotic that it seemed like it could lead to something even more raunchy.

    There were beats of sweat rolling down that hard, body of his.

    His mouth angled over hers slowly and before he drew back slightly.

    Atushi face went red as he watched the way their tongues seemed to mate with their slippery movement. This is certainly going to be a long night isn''t it? Why does he have to be the one to watch over them?

    ''And afterwards I have to tell Yuhi about this.''

    Atushi sighed deeply. Why does he have to break the news? Then again, he was the one who gave permission. Mashima actually asked him for permission, even though Sumire''s life was in danger. He didn''t have to ask, the circumstances would have given him enough permission.

    Perhaps Sumire is right after all and Mashima is a good person. But his connection to the ck alice organisation worries him.

    ______________

    TOH

    The first thing he noticed when he woke up was Sumire''s sentence was all over him. But the girl was not in his arms. He abruptly stands up and immediately felt weak. It takes him a moment to remember the events of yesterday. Right, since he sucked out most of the poison from her. He was not only giving her the antidote but transferring the poison onto himself.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He mustered his remaining strength to drag himself down the hallway, and down the steps. Toh immediately hears a soft melody in the direction of the kitchen. She must be feeling better, if she is cooking.

    It''s good, even if he had to sacrifice himself. Toh eventually made his way to the kitchen and found Sumire scooping some miso out of the pot with adle and pouring it into a white bowl.

    "I can''t handle anything heavy now but maybe I should make some meat for Toh." Sumire mumbled.

    Frowning Toh walked over to her. She must still feel bad if she is rejecting meat.

    He frowned more deeply and looked away from her as if thinking hard.

    "Toh," Sumire voiced his name.

    He nced at the pretty girl.

    This morning she was wearing on a long sleeved red night dress with frilly edging. Her hair was loose and a little mussed from sleeping as well.

    To his surprise, she tiptoed and pressed a kiss on his cheek.

    "Hm?" he grunted in confusion at her little bit of affection.

    "Thank you for taking care of me," she exined.

    "Your wee is beautiful.I enjoyed what we did." Toh admitted.

    "I--I don''t really remember."

    "Is that so?" Toh said his lips curved to a smirk knowing that she was lying.

    If she truly didn''t remember, there would be no need for her to be this nervous. Watching her head to the couch, he rxed.

    Cuddling on the couch with her has be a dsily routine. It seems she also finds itfortable.

    "Toh?" Sumire asked once he sat down beside her.

    "Hmmm?"

    "Are you okay?"

    "Just a bit feverish, what about you beautiful?"

    "I''m better." Sumire nodded and ran her hands through his hair. "How did you know?"

    "Eli called me. He said that he overheard a group of people in thepany talking about staging a random attack on you."

    "Ah, I was out with the guys in akagumi. But then we met Sora and the other guys went off, while Yoru and Sora argued."

    "I see."

    So she wasn''t actively seeking danger this time.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 844 You Are The Secret Which Blooms In My Heart Part 11

    ?

    TOH

    "I promised you." Sumire mumbled. "That I wouldn''t cause trouble again."

    That she did, but it''s hard to tell with her. No, that''s not true. ''I realized by now, no matter what she says to him. I will believe her immediately and have no shred of doubt.

    ''It''s dangerous, letting someone into my heart. The old me would never have let that happen.''

    However, he recalled Sumire''s words asking him if he would still love her even if this love would break him. He would, even if she broke him over and over. He would still choose to love her.

    "Toh, what kind of work does Lucifer make you do?" Sumire asked.

    Toh paused and sighed deeply. "He makes me shatter peoples minds."

    "So, you have mind rted abilities?"

    He nodded. "In ancient times, individuals like me are called daemti. They have the ability to control and infiltrate another person''s mind. They are able to read, influence, and even shatter someone''s mind, depending on their training and power."

    "Your training.."

    "Lucifer made sure I knew how to shatter someone''s mind." Toh said coldly. "-and being a psychologist made it worse. Since it meant I could understand their emotions and thoughts very well, only to end up manipting them so I could shatter their mind."

    His thoughts break off when he felt a soft pair of lips on his forehead. "I''m sorry you have to do that. But, just know that I know your not a bad person."

    "I can get used to you using those pretty lips tofort me."

    Sumireughed. "I''m sure you can."

    Toh ran his hands down her thighs. "Yesterday was very dangerous. Had Hyou4 not stormed that base nearby that had the antidote. I would have had to go to thepany myself, and find some and that would have taken at least another hour and a half. Time which you didn''t have."

    The poison had been working on her very fast. Faster than it should have.

    "When I saw you there, I knew I''d be okay. So I wasn''t afraid."

    "You trust me that much?"

    "I always have. I trusted you even when you had no choice but to follow his orders and leave me. I trusted you even when everyone around me advised me not to." Sumire mumbled. "I''ll always trust you Toh."

    "I see." Toh kissed her forehead gently. "Thank you."

    Sumire nodded.

    "So beautiful, I don''t think you should be going to ss anytime soon."

    "Oh." Sumire blushed and nodded. "Right, work too."

    "These do look good on you, can I take a photo?"

    "No!!" Sumire eximed embarrassed.

    Toh brushed his lips against her neck. "Then, should I make this darker?"

    "T--the photo." Sumire replied frantically.

    "Good choice." Toh rummaged through his pocket for his phone but couldn''t find it.

    Sumire extended her hand out and passed him his phone. "Before you ask. It was better than Asuka looking through it."

    A knowing ah escaped his lips. Houjo Reishi must have asked his second inmand to snoop, and see if he is connected to the attack or not.

    Toh thanked her and takes a quick photo and showed her.

    "See? It''s not bad.

    "Toh--"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I love you." Toh whispered as he kissed her forehead. "So much "

    He wants to capture every detail. She has changed so much. Thump, thump. Toh could hear the sound of his own heart leaping out of his chest, when he realized that Sumire was staring at him back.

    "Sumire?" A voice said from the doorway. Sumire pulls apart from him frantically.

    Toh nced over and spotted Narasaki. He sighed deeply. What is with his timing?

    "Oh--"

    "God, I''m so sorry. Somebody took my phone, and I was locked in thepany storage room. I only just tracked down who took it and locked me in."

    Hino''s gaze fell towards her neck, and looked back at him with dark eyes.

    "Hino, it''s not like that--Toh--" Sumire paused. It seemed she didn''t know how to exin it either.

    "-took advantage of you. Hamano told me."

    "That''s--"

    "Go to the other room." Toh instructed sensing Narasaki''s fluctuating emotions. Sumire seemed concerned but nodded and quickly left. Once her footsteps were safely away. Toh turned to Narasaki

    Hino sighed. "So? What happened to not touching her?"

    "I had to." Toh trailed off. "If you spoke to Hamano, you should know I asked for permission."

    At those words Hinoughed bitterly. "-and because you did that you''re suddenly such a great guy?"

    "I never said-"

    "I should have known you were nning something. But I wanted to trust Sumire who practically sings praises about you everyday." Hino shakes his head. "It was a mistake. I''m not going to leave her to someone who thinks with their body rather than their head."

    Toh frowned. He understands why Narasaki is mad. "You know the details, had she waited for the antidote. She would have ended up in critical condition."

    "Ha, and you coincidentally took the antidote?"

    "Yes, it was a coincidence." Toh replied firmly. "You know, I don''t care what you think, at least I shouldn''t. But you''re important to Sumire. So I want you to understand, it was only because the situation was dire."

    Hino paused at that. "Even if you say that, you broke your promise." In the next second Narasaki''s fist is on his face. It wasn''t just a single punch but several.

    Toh didn''t fight back, even though he could have. He deserves this. He deserves every hit and punch. Giving Sumire the antidote had been his priority that he didn''t think of the consequences of his actions.

    Now that he has touched her like that, and she has touched him back. Toh understood that they could no longer behave like they have been. Was it worth the risk? Now that her life was no longer in danger. Toh realized how reckless he had been.

    Indeed, there was another way he could have administered the antidote. He could have given her his blood. While that would have still involved Sumire touching him. At the very least, he wouldn''t have touched her.

    ''I was panicking. When I saw her in that state, I couldn''t think straight. All I could think of was how deadly Lucifer''s poisons were, and how if I left her like that any longer her life would be at risk.''

    It clouded his ''perfect'' judgement, others often praised him for.

    He hears rushing footsteps and hears Sumire''s frantic voice.

    "Hino! Stop-"

    Narasaki frowned. "Are you really going to stand up for him?"

    "I am! If you hit him again, I will really hate you."

    It seemed that silent threat was enough for Narasaki to let go of his cor.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 845 You Are The Secret Which Blooms In My Heart Part 12

    ?Proxy Connection Failed!

    Proxy Connection Failed!

    TOH

    Sumire crouched over to him and she caressed the wound on his cheek. "Oh no. Are you okay?"

    "That punch is from Yuhi." Hino suddenly said.

    "Ah." Sumire mumbled. "So he knows."

    "Call him Sumire."

    With those words said Hino exited the room. Sumire stood up and followed Hino. For a moment Toh thought she had left, butter she returned with a basin of water and some cloths. Toh didn''t move from the corner of the room. His entire body was in pain.

    Narasaki is a better fighter than he thought.

    Sumire walked back over to him and bent down. Neither of them spoke as she washed the blood of his face, and turned to the med kit. He watched as she patched up her wounds. The entire time he couldn''t help but recall what happened between them. It really won''t be the same anymore.

    He won''t be able to peacefully cuddle with her on the couch or sleep beside her without having odd thoughts.

    "Don''t you have to make a call?" Toh wondered.

    What is she doing out here trying to help him?

    Sumire bit her lip. "I''m sorry, you were only trying to help."

    "He''s right though, I took advantage of you."

    "Even so, you''ve helped me. You''ve always done so. Toh, what can I do for you?"

    At those words he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her into a hug.

    "For now stay by my side."

    He doesn''t know what will happen to them. Will they truly solve this uncertain rtionship before Terashima returns? Toh has observed Sumire''s behaviour the past few days, and there is one thing he understands. Sumire still has feelings for him, even if it is something minor. What she feels towards him isn''t regret for how they ended their rtionship like she does with Nagawa.

    No, it is something different. He silently acknowledges this and decided that he wouldn''t tell her. He wants her to figure it out on her own. But recalling what happened the other day, Toh understood. There was no need for him to be so considerate.

    Sumire knew, she must have known for a while now and yet she chose to bury it away. Because it''s wrong, and he knew that too. He doesn''t want to confuse her. Right now, her life is good. Her career is on the rise, she is in a good rtionship with a man who cares for her and even has her own children now.

    ''I can''t be the third party and ruin everything, and yet I don''t want to let her go without putting up a fight.''

    Toh decided when he was abroad. If he returned to Japan and saw that Sumire no longer felt anything towards him, he would give up on her. However, a few days after they started living together. He concluded there was something there, something small.

    _______________________

    A few dayster, he was still stuck at home and healing from his wounds. Toh nced at the mirror they had in the living room and inspected the injuries on his face. It''s healing but, his gaze fell on his arm wrapped in bandages. Narasaki did a great job breaking his arm.

    Speaking of Narasaki Hino, Toh watched as the man in question walked into the room. Narasaki''s attention fell on his arm and the wounds on his face before bowing.

    "I''m sorry, my reaction was uncalled for. Sumire really gave me hell for it."

    "I see."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Even if she didn''t I would have done so." Hino trailed off and passed him an envelope. "It''s not much, but I spoke to some of your clients on your behalf."

    It takes Toh a moment to understand what he was talking about. Ah, so Narasaki really did study psychology in University. It was something he noticed when he conducted a background check on those who are close to Sumire.

    "It helps, thank you."

    Hino nodded.

    "Does Terashima really know?" Toh decided to change the topic, as he ced the envelope on the table. He would have a proper look at itter.

    "Yuhi was poisoned around the same time."

    "Huh?

    "I punched you, because you broke your promise and because I am frustrated." Hino trailed off and sighed deeply. "I should have been the one to help her."

    Toh immediately understood. That''s why Narasaki''s behaviour seemed odd to him. It wasn''t just anger he felt, but a deep sadness and regret.

    "You can''t always be there, isn''t that what you told me?"

    Hino nodded. "But I should have." He trailed off. "I should have been there for Yuhi too. I have always been by his side since his debut and shielded him from harm."

    "Yet you chose to stay with Sumire."

    "I chose to stay with Sumire." Hino repeated. "-and yet I couldn''t protect her. What was the point of me staying behind and sacrificing Yuhi''s well being, knowing that he has arge target on his back abroad and could have used me?"

    The news that Terashima has arge target on his back abroad didn''t surprise him. After all, he pays close attention to the rumors and any information on Terashima. Ever since he learned that Terashima was the one Sumire truly liked.

    Before Toh could respond to Narasaki, he hears the sound of shattering. He turned to the source and saw that Sumire who just entered the room had dropped some tes. Seeing the blood in her hands. Toh rushed over and wiped the blood away with a cloth, as he fussed over her.

    He motions Narasaki to exin. He also wanted to hear this.

    "What do you mean Yuhi was poisoned?" Sumire questioned.

    "...."

    "Hino." Sumire said sharply.

    Narasaki then begins to exin how Terashima was ambushed back stage, right as he was about to perform. How there was conveniently no staff, and his team members had already gone on stage.

    The entire time Narasaki exined, Sumire started trembling. So, Toh ran his hands through her back. Sumire turned to him and mumbled a thank you as she took a deep breath.

    "Takeyama was rmed when Yuhi didn''t appear on stage. But the one who found him was Iwa. It was Iwa who made an abrupt excuse to leave even though he was in the middle of an mc and rushed to find Yuhi."

    "Was it a staff member? Did anyone check the surveince?"

    "Takeyama said the cameras in that part were broken. He didn''t understand why Yuhi was on that side, he should have entered from the other side."

    Toh frowned. He recalled the conversation he had with Hamano the other day. Hamano sent a picture of something Hyou4''s third member had given him. It was evidence pointing to the Nagwa families eldest daughter as the culprit.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 846 You Are The Secret Which Blooms In My Heart Part 13

    ?

    TOH

    Could it be that they are working together with another organisation abroad? Or perhaps Nagawa Mira managed to persuade the ck alice organisation branch abroad?

    Toh frowned at the thought of that woman having that much power. He needs to sneak out and report what happened to Lucifer. It seems Lucifer still doesn''t know what happened. If he knew, no doubt he would have contacted him by now.

    ''I cannot agree with any of his methods. But, I can guarantee that Lucifer will never let any physical harm fall on Sumire.''

    It was the same with that incident that happened after Sumire made that deal with Lucifer. After watching the tape, Toh could confirm that it wasn''t Lucifer''s power that lead to the building crumbling. Or Lucifer who ced those kids there.

    Nagawa Mira, and her grand daughter. It must be those two who caused that incident. One attack after another, they really aren''t hesitating attacking Sumire. What could have set them off? They have had plenty of time to attack her. Why have they suddenly be sloppy?

    "Nagawa Mira." Sumire suddenly mumbled. Her gaze darkened. "I knew I shouldn''t have shown her any mercy before. But this is good, since she is being this careless. It will give me more information to give to Evans."

    Toh paused. Right, he heard that Sumire was working with Nagawa Evans. The estranged son of the Nagawa family. But, he had no idea that Sumire knew about Nagawa Mira. Sensing her shift in mood, Narasaki takes his phone out. Most-likely to call Terashima.

    "Hey Sumire found out." Hinomented.

    It was on loud speaker, and Terashima''s voice filled the room.

    "Hey, my love life and soul. Don''t cry, I''m fine."

    The girl who was just furious moments ago was suddenly crying. He couldn''t exactly me her. Just from listening to Terashima''s voice, anyone can tell that he must be in pain.

    "Stop being cheesy, flirting won''t work now." Sumire eximed.

    "Doesn''t it usually?"

    "Yuhi, your so silly. You should have said something sooner. I would have-"

    "You would have rushed over to me, ande flying into my arms. While I would have weed that scenario any other day. I heard you were poisoned too, and I didn''t want you straining yourself getting on a flight."

    "But that''s stupid." Sumire yelled. "What if you died without me not seeing you onest time? We-we spoke about this before Yuhi-san, and you- I thought you agreed with what I said."

    This is the first time he is seeing her like this. Toh reached over and squeezed her hand as he mumbled quietly for her to take a deep breath. Sumire followed his instructions, her anger slowly vanishing. But her sobs remained.

    "Ssh, I''m fine. Are you okay?"

    "Ah--I--um had an antidote." Sumire replied nervously.

    Toh felt the girl''s eyes on him as she said this. His lips curved to a suggestive grin, which Sumire immediately noted.

    He hears her repeat the words ''prick'' in her mind andughed. She really is a fun one to tease.

    "That''s good. But you''ll need some blood too." Yuhi trailed off. "The reason I was okay was because Ran cut his hand with a dagger to give me blood. Even in my subconsciousness I can tell you that drinking a guy''s blood isn''t the same as yours."

    "My dear um--"

    "Takeyama is nagging at me to rest. You should do the same, I''ll call youter." With those words said Terashima abruptly ended the call with a few more cheesy lines.

    Does she need blood? Right, of course she does. The antidote was created usingponents of a hanyou''s blood. Of course drinking blood is the main solution. It was the other alternative he could have offered her, had he been his usual calm self.

    "Sumire, drink from me today." Hino suddenly said.

    "I--Um..I''d like to drink from Toh." Sumire stammered.

    "I''ll stay and watch." Hino said with a frown.

    "Here." Toh offered his hand. "Make do with this beautiful, I''m still drained."

    "Thank you." Sumire immediately started to drink from him, and he immediately sent some lovely images for her to admire.

    ''Prick, stop doing that.''

    Hearing her scolding voice in his head Toh''s lips curved to a smile. It continued like this for the next few minutes before Sumire drew back. The sight of his blood on her lips, made his body heat up. But, he shakes his head once he felt Narasaki''s stare.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What did he show you?" Hino spoke up.

    "Oh, some stuff from the past?" Sumire said as vaguely and casually as she could.

    If she acts embarrassed, no doubt Narasaki would give him another punch.

    Hino frowned and sighed. "Alright, maybe I am being too harsh. But, after seeing Sano take advantage of you. I''m just being extra careful."

    Sumire giggled. "I get it. Thank you."

    "I''ve cleared your schedule for a few more days, get plenty of rest." Hino briefly looks at him and nodded before leaving.

    "I think he is struggling to contain his feelings for you." Toh pointed out.

    The reasoning Narasaki said to him aside, Toh understood that Narasaki''s limit was breaking. He can''t keep denying his feelings for Sumire, especially when they are only getting stronger.

    "If he doesn''t make a move on you properly, he will explode."

    "Don''t say it." Sumire said sharply.

    "Alright. I understand beau-" Toh''s sentence fell short when he felt his vision turn blurry.

    "Ah" Sumire rushed over to help him. "You still have a fever..Why--"

    "It''s the side effects of the antidote and the poison I took from you." Toh exined.

    He may have given her the antidote but he had to transfer the deadly toxins from the poison in her body. So, he had the antidote and the poison battling inside his body. Eventually the antidote will work, but it will take some time. Seeing her flushed cheeks at the mention of what happened between them.

    Toh couldn''t resist and kissed her deeply,

    "Toh--wait a minute, wait--" Sumire panted as she pulled away.

    "Now I''ve tasted you properly again, I''ll have a hard time controlling myself."

    "Don''t be a brute--"

    He kisses her again, but with more tongue causing her to hit his chest.

    "A brute?" Toh repeated. "I don''t think you see me that way."

    Sumire''s face reddened and he chuckled, as he softly kissed her forehead. "If you don''t mind assisting me, I''d like to go back to bed."

    Her eyes widened and she nodded. The moment they got there, he pulled the girl into his arms.

    "Toh-I don''t think-"

    "Ssh." Toh mumbled against her hair. "I rest better with you next to me, and you know that. You won''t get in my way, so don''t think you''re being a burden."

    "Toh." Sumire said gently. "You shouldn''t be so kind to me. I can''t-"

    Toh pressed his fingers against her lips. "I know."

    How can he not know by now? No matter what he does, Sumire''s thoughts always end up on Terashima Yuhi. It really is a futile battle.

    When he was abroad, he already knew that. He saw the media coverage of the two. Despite the media trying to make bad reports. There was no mistaking the love the two have for one another.

    But even then, he wanted to see her onest time. Even if it would have been hopeless. ''I''d rather watch the world crash and burn than sacrifice my love for her.''

    Sumire didn''t reply but simply snuggled into his arms. She didn''t say anything. But not leaving was enough to convey her thoughts.

    It''s enough for now.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 847 Glorious Sunshine Part 1

    ?

    SUMIRE

    With Hamano Atushi back in Japan. Sumire found herself spending more days in the Akagumi bar again. She truly feels at ease whenever she is here.

    Sumire stared at the music sheet in front of her. She no longer needs to look at it, since she finalized the song a while ago. But, whenever she is nervous. Looking at the score helps ease her nerves, and she was very nervous. Ever since she properly returned to the music scene. All her events have been on a small or medium scale. Nothing too shy, but nothing that would make her look weak either.

    As her manager, Hino has been doing a very good job managing her career. The malicious rumors are still there, but those rumors target her personality, and not her music. But, this concert is a different scale. Hino told her that he believes it''s time for her to start performing onrger venues.

    It has only been a few months she wanted to argue. But she understood what he was trying to do.

    ''I understand your circumstances have been difficult. But, it would be a real shame to hide that voice of yours.''

    Takeyama''s parting words shed through her head and she exhaled so deeply. It''s not like she wants to hide it anymore. It''s actually suffocating for her to hold herself back so much. But, perhaps she has gotten too used to suppressing her abilities. It''s be a habit to sing slightly lower than usual, and to let others think poorly off her skills.

    To let others shine instead of her, to give them the spotlight.

    It''s a bad habit. When Hino first became her manager, it was one of the first things he pointed out. She promised him that she would work on it. But, it''s easier said than done.

    She has never once craved the spotlight. All she cared about was being able to sing. To let her voice reach people. She doesn''t care about fame and prestige, as long as she can convey her songs.

    Her thoughts break off when she spotted a iing message on her phone.

    From: Yuhi

    Hi love, what are you doing?

    From: Sumire

    You know how I spend my days thinking about my burning love for you

    Otherwise, nothing new.

    From: Yuhi

    Is that so? I think you can be more descriptive about your burning love.

    Sumire rolled her eyes at his words. He can be such a flirt. She thinks for a minute before sending him a video link to the movie she watched with Toh not too long ago.

    From: Sumire

    My dear, I was watching this earlier!

    From: Yuhi

    Do you want me to do those stuff to you?

    From: Sumire

    ˇ¤?¦Čm You understood?

    From: Yuhi

    Damn it..

    Before she knew what was happening, Sumire felt her eyelids turn heavy.

    ....

    Once again she was in a dream.

    But before she could process her surroundings, she felt heavy and hungry lips on hers. Those lips belonged to only one person. A content sigh escaped her lips as she wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling their bodies closer.

    After kissing rather passionately for the next few minutes. Neither of them said a word.

    "Sumire." Yuhi said.

    "Y-yes?"

    Yuhi brushed their foreheads together and he mumbled. "I love you so much."

    Oh.

    Oh.

    For some reason, she felt the tears fall from her eyes. It was just five words, and yet all the emotions she has been holding back, all of it is spilling.

    "Don''t cry, I''m sorry if you learned and misunderstood."

    "Do you-do you not want me anymore Yuhi?" Sumire mumbled.

    "Of course I want you, I have never stopped wanting you. It''s just, I have been selfish this entire time, keeping you all to myself."

    "But, I like it when you do that."

    Yuhi sighed deeply. "Do you? Don''t you regret not being able to speak to the others?"

    "I don''t actually. I came to Tokyo mainly for you. So--" Sumire leaned forward and kissed him. "Don''t push me away okay?"

    "What about Mashima?"

    Seeing Yuhi single out Toh. Sumire recalled what Siena said.

    "We are talking." Sumire recalled what Toh said. "Toh isn''t being pushy about this, he is being respectful. He won''t do anything I don''t want."

    Yuhi cringed. "He sounds like a decent guy."

    "He is." Sumire nodded. "My dear, don''t worry so much. It''s true I picked him over you before, but the circumstances then were different. Back then, you were in Tokyo and I was in star town. We weren''t even a couple."

    "But, right now I''m abroad- and you know I''ll be held here for half a year."

    "That doesn''t matter, we are making this work aren''t we?"

    Though they aren''t calling everyday anymore. This rtionship isn''t crumbling away.

    Yuhi bit his lip and nodded. "I''m sorry for worrying you. Really, I know I should have just discussed this with you from the very beginning."

    "It''s alright, I understand. You didn''t want to leave, it was veryst minute. Of course you didn''t think it through. We also argued, so I''m sure you were distracted."

    Sumire sighed at the memory. Those days were painful. Fighting with Yuhi-san is something she wants to avoid doing.

    Feeling his lips on hers, she sighed in content. For the two of them kissing always lead to more. It was the same this time too. She felt his hands on dangerous ces, and Sumire bit her lip. She should do something for him too right?

    "Uh." Sumireughed. "Hold on a second. I just--I need to check how this works..."

    Does her phone work in this ce?

    Yuhi chuckled amused. "You''ve been researching?"

    "I don''t want to do anything wrong." Sumire admitted.

    Yuhi kissed her forehead softly. "Let''s leave it at this."

    "But--"

    It doesn''t seem right to waste this rare time they have with one another. If he wants to touch her, she won''t take that away from him.

    He shakes his head. "It''s okay. Besides I don''t want to rush, which I will have to do in this ce. I want to take my time and explore you carefully."

    "Prick."

    Yuhi''s lips turned to a devilish smirk. "You say that, but I know you''ve been lonely. You''ve missed my body that much." He nibbled on her earlobe and Sumire shuddered. "Gods, look at you. Making that face and sound, just because I am doing this."

    Sumire pouted. "Quit teasing me."

    "It''s hard, since your so easy to tease."

    She frowned. "If you keep teasing me, I''ll leave. I know how to you know."

    It was a bluff and they both know it. She has missedhim like crazy, and seeing him again. She wants nothing more than to get rid of the remaining distance between them and pounce.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 848 Glorious Sunshine Part 2

    ?

    SUMIRE

    Normally, she would have lost control by now. However, right now. To be touched by Yuhi would feel wrong.

    Yuhi sighed. "You''ve always been good at studying." He drew circles on her thighs. "Can I do this?"

    Sumire nodded and rxed in his arms."You look tired."

    This much contact with him should be okay.

    "I''m fine."

    She shakes her head. He wasn''t fine. ''I know what he has been doing abroad.'' Thest time she confronted him about it, he didn''t deny anything. But they haven''t discussed anything in detail just yet.

    "If you destroy your handsome face anymore, I will be quite upset."

    Yuhiughed. "You''re so needy wife. I know you missed me, but if you keep this up. I''ll attack you."

    "Then I''d go."

    "You wouldn''t." Yuhi nodded confidentially. "You love me too much, you''d stay."

    He is right. Even now she is thinking how they can stay in this space longer. How she can bask in his warmth just a bit longer. How can she stay in his arms longer than she should? She has no right to feel the happiness this person gives her. But, even if she doesn''t have the right, she has a selfish witch who only cares about her own needs.

    "What are you thinking?" Sumire wondered, seeing the serious look in his eyes.

    "When my face is between your legs, what kind of face do you make?"

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "Do you really need those details?"

    An idea came to mind as she leaned forward and whispered in her ear.

    Yuhi flicked her forehead. "Brat."

    "This brat has a very important concert, so don''t distract me."

    Yuhi chuckled and kissed her ear. "Am I a distraction?"

    "A handsome one." Sumire mumbled. She enjoyed the feeling of his lips on her ear, and well just generally.

    "Good." Yuhi kept kissing behind her ear, and down her neckline.

    "Yuhi." Sumire moaned softly. "Q-quit it."

    He drew back with a huge smirk on his face as he brushed his fingers across her lips. "What happened to my needy wife? Isn''t this the part in the script where you attack me?"

    Indeed, normally she would have by now. But, ''I feel guilty about what has been happening with San and even Toh.'' Yuhi knows about the drinking blood arrangement, and her living with Toh is for her safety. While Toh hasn''t overstepped too many boundaries other than a few stolen kisses. Sano has been going way too far.

    She feels dirty.

    She doesn''t want Yuhi to touch her when she is like this.

    Sano drinking her blood was fine. But, when he started to overstep those boundaries by making excuses to ''bite different ces.'' She started to feel disgusted and vited. Thest time they saw each other, it felt like she no longer had any control of her body and that she would burst into mes.

    Being bitten, she discovered heightens a person''s senses. It makes them feel things that they normally wouldn''t on another level. It differs per person, but in her case? It gives her the pleasure her body has been severelycking due to Yuhi not being around.

    When she discovered this, she wanted to stop Sano from drinking blood from her directly for awhile at least until she found a solution. However, by this point he was overstepping things already.

    It felt wrong to feel pleasure from his bite. It was definitely wrong. When she opened up and told Toh about this, Toh exined to her that it was normal and that she had nothing to be ashamed about. But, it still felt so wrong to her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Yuhi sighed and flopped onto the grass beside her. For the next few minutes, neither of them said a word. Just as she was about to open her mouth to speak. Yuhi pulled her into his arms.

    "Yuh-" Sumire looses the ability to speak again seeing the tender look on his face. This isn''t fair! Whenever he is like this, she can''t say anything and he knows that. Yuhi knows that she is weak to his smiles.

    Thump

    thump

    thump

    "I wonder what''s louder, your heartbeat or mine?" Yuhi suddenly mumbled.

    Her cheeks reddened even more and Yuhi chuckles softly, as he parts a strand of her hair and tucked it behind her ear.

    "I want to stay like this with you for a few minutes."

    Sumire sighed deeply hearing those words. "If you just wanted to cuddle, did you really have to act so unreasonably?

    Yuhiughed. "But it''s rare for you to have your guard down wife."

    Wife huh? When Yuhi returns they will resume the wedding. Since he keeps calling her his wife, it seems like he still intends to go through with it. In their short time apart from one another, a lot has changed. However, there is no doubt she is still in love with Yuhi and only Yuhi.

    To get married, is a huge step. When he first proposed, she was very happy. But in their time apart she had more time to think. What is she makes a bad wife? They may have been living together ever since she came to Tokyo. But, being married is different. There ismitment, and trust. What if she gets an unreasonable job from Aki? What if she does something that makes him misunderstand or hate her?

    What if she makes a bad mother to their children? She has spent so many sleepless nights thinking of what if scenarios.

    "Your thoughts are spiralling out of control again." Yuhi pointed out and she sighed.

    How does he do it? Even without words, this person seems to know what she is thinking? Her thoughts break off when shefelt a breeze blow across her now exposed stomach, and peering down she found Yuhi''s hands on her breasts.

    "So, did that so-called self control of yours."

    Yuhi chuckled amused. "Why?"

    "Your hands are touching dangerous ces mister."

    "These ces are my favourite."

    "Yuhi." Sumire ran her fingers through his hair. "I wanted to--"

    "Tell me something?"

    "Mmm. San said--

    Yuhi frowned. "Next topic. Maybe a topic that doesn''t involve another man."

    "That''s impossible."

    "Correction, talk about guys who like you are forbidden when I am touching you."

    "You said you wouldn''t though?" Sumire pointed out.

    "Just a little." Yuhi trailed off. "I''ll admit, not touching you everyday is slowly driving me insane."

    Oh. R-right, she supposes it''s the same for her. Sumire continued to y with his hair as he ''touched me a little.'' She was enjoying his touches, enjoying the feeling of his lips on her skin. Just small moments like this with Yuhi is enough. He doesn''t have to do more, and they both know it. Both know that even simple gestures like this can bring them joy and make them feel content.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 849 Glorious Sunshine Part 3

    ?

    SUMIRE

    It truly is strange that Yuhi has this effect on her. She has dated four other guys, and none of them have made her feel this way. She recalled her conversation with Toh about a destined person, a partner. From the very moment he mentioned it, she immediately thought of Yuhi. She thought about the memories they shared, and how each of their first encounters led to them being drawn to each other.

    She isn''t just saying this because she is biased. Even when she only admired Yuhi as a singer, she already felt a connection between them. It felt like there was an invisible red string between their souls, tugging her closer.

    "Your concert." Yuhi mumbled. "-I''ll be watching it."

    Her eyes lit up. "You will? But don''t you have a busy schedule?"

    It wasn''t just Kou and the others who sent her messages but Takeyama. Takeyama keeps her up to date on the groups activities. From their recent message exchange, Yuhi-san''s schedule is packed.

    "Cancelled. Your lucky Takeyama is a huge fan of yours, and insists that we all need to watch for learning references."

    Her sweat fell. Isn''t that abusing privileges? Then again, it''s better than Takeyama disliking her. In fact. He is actually quite easy to talk to.

    Yuhi suddenly paused. "Sumire, I want to talk to you about something." He said seriously.

    "What is it?"

    "When Atushi came to see me not too long ago, he showed me something."

    Sumire takes a deep breath, understanding where he was getting at. After all Atushi already warned her.

    "Sumire." Yuhi said sharply. "I know you already told me about Nagawa taking your blood. But, is he doing anything more?"

    ''Is he doing anything more?''

    shes of theirst meeting shed through her mind, Sano''s face buried between her legs as he bit her inner thigh. His hands on her breasts-

    "I-" Sumire couldn''t get the words out.

    Ever since she started the arrangement with Sano, ever since he started to go too far. She has silently kept it to herself. She felt as though if she admitted what was happening, she would end up in tears. She kept it to herself, that was until Toh came. She ended up blurting everything out to him, and since then she thought she has been doing better.

    However, now Yuhi-san is confronting her about it. Once again those emotions she suppressed areing out. Yuhi didn''t say anything, and simply wrapped his arms around her, pulling her into his embrace. Sumire leaned into him, enjoying his warmth and his scent.

    ''The mostfortable ce has always been beside Yuhi.'' While she feelsfortable around Toh and Ru. The safety she feels being in Yuhi''s arms is something different. Even without words, this man knows how tofort her.

    "I cant." Sumire sobbed. "I-I cant."

    She can''t do this anymore. It''s so difficult. If she admits to Yuhi-san what has been happening, then San will get in trouble. As much as his actions have frightened her, she also understands. Sano has been hurt too deeply, because of her he has to endure so much. Had he not appeared in her life again, Lucifer wouldn''t have continued to use him. Sano would have been free eventually, he could have had a normal life.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    But now Sano can''t escape, he has be an evolved human, a hanyou who has to rely on blood. Not to mention his powers that he can''t control. How is he supposed to live a normal life now? In contrast, the pain he put her through is nothing. His words cut her deeply, but his actions spoke far louder.

    She can''t get him in trouble, but to lie to Yuhi? To lie to this person who has done nothing but save her time and time again? It would break her even more.

    ''Some lies are necessary to avoid further pain and grief.'' But, Yuhi-san and her are both the type who prefers truths over lies. Even if those truths cut our worlds in half. They would rather swallow the harsh truth than pretty lies.

    It''s so painful, she doesn''t want to lie anymore.

    Lies hurt people, and she no longer wants to lie.

    Another reason she can''t say a word is, she is afraid of his reaction. She is afraid that Yuhi-san will truly hate her this time. He may think she isn''t stopping Sano deliberately and that she is letting this happen. She is worried that he will believe those rumors, and he will turn his back on her.

    Even if he doesn''t believe them, there is no doubt that he will be disgusted with her.

    Sumire struggled to speak. She has to tell him something, to talk to him. But, it felt like something was gripping onto her throat, preventing any words from leaving. Preventing her from breathing. She struggled to get air into her lungs, and the world around her felt like it was spinning.

    Yuhi tipped her head back and kissed her. It felt like he was breathing air into her lungs. Almost like he knew what was going on. After a few minutes, he pulls away.

    "Sumire." Yuhi said softly. "Breathe. It''s alright, I am not angry at you."

    Hearing those words, she somehow managed to speak. "Y-your not?" Her voice croaked.

    Yuhi shakes his head. "For one, how could you possibly think I would be angry at you? Your my love, my life and my soul. Getting angry at you would be the same asshing out on myself. Your the other half of my soul, I could never be angry at you."

    "Y-you may not hate me. But, isn''t it normal to feel frustrated?"

    "Well, I did feel disturbed when I saw those images. However, even when I saw that. The thought that it was your fault never crossed my mind, not even for a moment. Instead, I was angry at myself."

    "But you didn''t do anything."

    "Yeah, and that''s what the issue is. I should have been there to protect you. It shouldn''t have happened at all."

    Hearing the bitterness in his tone and seeing the regret in his eyes, she clenched her fist. Why is he ming himself for this? She was the one who did something stupid. When the arrangement first started, Hino said he would supervise.

    ''If you really have to do this Sumire, do it when I am around. Let me be there.'' But, she foolishly pushed Hino away and insisted that she was fine and that Sano wouldn''t hurt her.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 850 Glorious Sunshine Part 4

    ?

    SUMIRE

    With every bruise and bite mark that appeared on her skin. Hino kept trying, and even said he would tell Yuhi. But, each time she stopped him. Now that she is thinking about it, why did she even do that?

    Had Hino supervised all their sessions, it would never have gotten this far.

    "It''s not your fault. Yuhi you didn''t- I was being stupid and-"

    Yuhi shakes his head. "It''s not your fault for having faith in someone, Sumire. Rather, that''s a trait about you that I like a lot. No matter how ugly and cruel this world has been to you, you don''t lose faith and hope in those who hurt you. You give them second, no more chances than they deserve." He trailed off. "To me Nagawa Sano was a lost cause from the beginning, but you never gave up. Insisting that the man you fell for her was still in there, and perhaps he was. Perhaps he was before Lucifer broke him further."

    Sumire cringed. Indeed, it was after those experiments where Sano started to behave differently. She noticed there were times where he would be unusually harsh.

    "I wish you told me. But I understand why you wouldn''t. I understand my love, so please, don''t cry anymore."

    "I really am sorry." Sumire apologized.

    "Don''t apologize my love. I really, don''t me you for any of this. But, from now on. I want to take some measures to ensure your safety." Yuhi paused.

    He suddenly had aplicated look on her face and she looked up at him. What is he thinking? What measures could he possibly think will keep her safe? Maybe he will ask Hino?

    "Mashima." Yuhi suddenly said.

    Sumire looked at him puzzled.

    "I''ll trust him with you, as long as he keeps Nagawa away."

    Oh.

    Oh.

    "Can you tell him that Sumire?"

    Sumire nodded and Yuhi gently kissed her forehead. "I wish we had more time."

    "Ah. Do you have to-do"

    "Unfortunately, but I can spare a few more minutes."

    The next few minutes were amazing. He simply held her, caressed her back and gave her a few gentle kisses on her eyelids, nose, lips. With each kiss however, she felt her desires grow. Why is he only kissing her? Earlier he was clearly trying to do more. Is it because she broke down in tears and destroyed the atmosphere?

    She continued watching, but eventually something inside her snapped. She found herself no longer in his arms but on top of him.

    "My love I thought you didn''t want me to touch you." Yuhi said with a low chuckle.

    "That''s because I felt guilty about not stopping Sano and letting him touch me. I felt filthy and disgusted with myself." Sumire admitted. "I didn''t want you to touch me, when I am covered in the touches of another man."

    "But now?"

    "Now I know that you really will trust me regardless of what crazy things I do. Moreover, I have a simple solution to get rid of the filth. I want you Yuhi."

    "You''ll always have me."

    "I want you now." Sumire demanded.

    Yuhi chuckled softly and cupped her cheeks. "Alright my love. You can have me now."

    Hmmm where should she start? He looks delicious.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Despite knowing what crazy thoughts she was having. Sumire found Yuhi looking at her with a gentle look in his eyes.

    Whenever Yuhi looks at her with a tender gaze , she wonders what she did to deserve someone so perfect. Someone so good to her.

    ''I am a viin, and always will be.'' But, Yuhi-san makes her feel like she can be so much more than thebel others have ced on her.

    ______________________

    When she opened her eyes, she found herself back in Bar akagumi and Atushi walking over.

    "Do you want pancakes? Jae just made some."

    Sumire nodded. "That sounds good."

    Atushi slides a te of pancakes and sauce in front of her and walks to the other side of the counter as she began to ate.

    "So you and Yuhi know how to use the dreamspace now.

    "Ah. I suppose."

    "You smell like him, all over."

    Sumire''s face reddens and Atushiughs. "It''s not unheard of for couples to take advantage of it to do things. But, I do wonder how it feels? You''re basically in a dream space, your actual body is still in the real world."

    "Hmm, it''s true that it''s my soul going into the space. But, it''s still part of me."

    "I see, but don''t do it too often okay? It takes up a lot of energy, and your current condition hasn''t been too good recently."

    Sumire immediately understood what he was getting at. Her condition hasn''t been good, because Sano is taking too much blood from her.

    "Me and Yuhi spoke about San."

    Atushi paused and mumbled an apology. "I know you don''t like me interfering too much in your personal life. But, I had to-"

    Sumire shakes her head. "I understand that you did it, because you were worried about me Atushi. Honestly, you have every right to be concerned. I don''t understand what I am doing with San."

    "Do you want my honest opinion on that?"

    Sumire sighed hearing his tone. "I think I can guess already."

    Atushi chuckled. "It''s not another lecture. Honestly Sumire, it''s not like you''re doing anything bad with Nagawa. You want to help him right? Not just because of the guilt you feel because of what he went through to help you, but because you''re a genuinely kind person who can''t leave others who have been hurt alone."

    Sumire felt her cheeks tint red at those words andughed awkwardly. "Wow, this ising from the guy who used to tease me about being a cold hearted witch."

    Atushi cringed. "Those were my bad years, don''t bring it up anymore."

    Sumireughed. "I actually used to find that behaviour of yours cute. It didn''t bother me, since contrary to your words. You were always kind to me."

    Whenever her ssmates shunned her, Atushi would casually take a seat beside her. Or even stand close to her so she wouldn''t be alone. When she forgot her text books, he would slid his desk next to hers and share his. Whenever someone bad mouthed her. Atushi would get angry and scold them.

    He didn''t have to do any of that, since she treated him coldly. When she recognized these actions, she made her mind up to ept the friendship he offered her. Even though she continued to put others at arms length, she decided to give Atushi a chance.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 851 Glorious Sunshine Part 5

    ?

    SUMIRE

    It seemed to be one of the better decisions she made in her life. Because when she broke down after Ru''s ident, the first one to reach out to her was Atushi. He was the one who silently watched over her when she locked herself in Ru''s home. He was the one who kept the reporters at bay, and when she randomly went to Tokyo? Atushi followed immediately.

    Not even a week had passed when she heard that he was in Tokyo.

    "I don''t know whether I should take that as apliment or not." Atushi trailed off. "Seeing Yuhi even for a bit seems to have brought some colour back to your cheeks. You''ve been looking a bit haggard recently."

    "Mm. It''s because of the concert. I haven''t been resting much. But it''s fine, I''ll catch up on sleep after the concert."

    Atushi frowned and shook his head. "Should I tell Yuhi how reckless you are?"

    Sumire sweat fell seeing him hold up his phone. "I think he already knows. He told me that he had work to do and that''s why we had to cut our time in the dream space short. But, he most-likely saw how tired I was."

    "You should get some sleep. After you eat, take a nap? You don''t have rehearsals today right?"

    Sumire nodded and looked around. "I dropped by to see the others. But, is everyone busy?"

    "Yeah, we''ve been working together with Hyou4 recently to do some patrols around the town. Lucifer''s people are causing problems everywhere, not just the underworld. While we have eyes and ears in the underworld. It''s difficult for us to keep an eye out on their activities in more formal settings. So teaming up with Hyou4 was the best solution." Atushi studied her expression. "That is what you meant by your memo right?"

    Sumire nodded. "I''m sorry for leaving everything to you, but I have had a lot to do recently."

    "Including tracking down Aki?"

    She sighed deeply and bit her lip. "It''s weird. I know he has moments where he disappears for a long time, but never this long. Something is going on here."

    Atushi frowned. "Isn''t it unusual that nobody has seen him at all? Like, he just vanished out of nowhere. Ifhe left the town, there would be tracks. But there is nothing."

    "You think so too?"Sumire shakes her head. "It''s too strange. I can''t help but worry that something bad has happened to him. This is the longest time he has vanished. The others only just told me, because they wanted to deal with the situation themselves. But, it isn''t easy to run a ce without a leader."

    "Is Kain Ryuuji in charge for now?"

    Sumire nodded. "Ryuuji-kun hates being a leader. But, with both me in Tokyo and Aki missing. There is nobody else who can take charge, and let''s face it. Futaba isn''t leadership material."

    Atushi chuckled. "Indeed, she ends up rather blood thirsty after a battle. I guess that''s why you two are best friends."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "Best friends bury bodies, and cause destruction together. If Futaba is a bad leader, it''s because she is the type to bury bodies instead."

    Atushi exhaled deeply. "Should I worry that''s what your definition of a best friend is?"

    "I miss her." Sumire admitted.

    She doesn''t have many female friends, and amongst them. Futaba was the one who understood her the most. Even though she had more inmon with Asuka, Siena and Asahi. Futaba was the only one who could truly understand her/

    "She wants toe here you know? Narasaki is holding that tournament, and invited the guys in Nanairofeather. Futaba might use it as a chance toe here."

    Sumire shook her head. "Futaba won''t do that. She may not be able to lead, but Star town''s current state is unstable. She won''t leave the town."

    "Knowing it''s a ce you treasure, right?"

    She bit her lip and nodded. "Futaba won''t leave with the situation being like this. With those two there, Star town should be fine." She trailed off. "I did make a deal with Lucifer for him to juste at me and pull his forces away from Star twon, and I am sure he will gradually do that. But because of the trouble his people have caused, other groups have started to rise up and cause problems with the Holy knights."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Groups who Aki-san have offended, or have been ripped apart due tomitting heinous crimes.

    Her thoughts break off hearing the sound of her phone.

    From: Yuh

    (Attached ten pictures)

    Sumire blinked. How rare for him to take photos. She tilts her head puzzled, and opened the first attachment. The moment she saw a glimpse of bare skin, she almost dropped her phone.

    From:

    Be satisfied with those my wife.

    "So, when did you two start sending sex pictures-" Atushi started.

    "Stop eavesdropping."

    Atushi shrugged. "It''s no secret that Yuhi''s desires are out of control, and no secret that you jump on him a lot."

    True, but she doesn''t know how she feels about everyone in their circle being privy to her intimate life with Yuhi-san. Atushi slides an envelope in front of her and Sumire paused. She didn''t have to open it to know what was inside.

    "Was it really that woman who hurt me?" Sumire asked.

    Atushi nodded. "We sent a dna analysis to our experts, and they confirmed that the dna on the scene and the purse belongs to the eldest daughter of the Nagawa family."

    Sumire sighed deeply. "I should have known. Maybe it''s because I ruined her debut concert."

    At those words Atushi shakes his head. "Over something petty? It''s not like they are serious about the entertainment industry. They only joined to destroy you because they know how much it means to you."

    "Mm that''s true. But, they still have their pride." Sumire paused. "Pride seems to be very important in Nagawa family. No, I think most elite circles are like that. They have too much pride. So, when something fails they turn into ragging and vengeful beasts. I ruined that womans concert. Because they spent so much time on promotions, they ended up looking really bad when half their audience left to attend my concert."

    Atushi chuckled. "That was rather brutal. I was outside taking a smoke break, when the flood of people across the street suddenly came over."

    "No matter how many bad rumors there are about me, true skill always wins at the end of the day. What they witnessed wasn''t even me at my best."

    She was still holding herself back during that concert. But with the one that is uing? She won''t be holding back anymore.

    Atushi reached over and patted her hair. "Don''t work so hard. But, I am looking forward to hearing your new song. You''ll make us all proud."

    Sumireughed. "I hope you and the others don''t cause too much trouble in the front row."

    Atushi groaned. "If you know how rowdy they are, you shouldn''t have gotten us all front row tickets."

    But, she wants to see them close. The people she sees as family. Atushi must have understood since he sighed again but continued to pat her hair and wish her good luck.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 852 Glorious Sunshine Part 6

    ?

    SUMIRE

    At Toh''s apartment.

    After feeding the kids and tucking them in for bed, she found herself scrolling through her phone. She paused before opening up her chat message history with Yuhi and staring at the pictures Yuhi-san sent her earlier. He really is a work of art. Sometimes she wonders if Yuhi-san is real. How can anybody look so perfect? It feels like somebody sculpted him, to have such perfect features and to have that lovely hair that reminds her of the night sky, and the stars.

    "Hi beautiful." A voice said from behind her.

    Sumire jumped at the sound of Toh''s voice and ended up dropping her phone. Unfortunately for her, her phonended directly at Toh''s feet, giving him the best view of what she was looking at.

    "I see."

    "T-that''s not it-" Sumire eximed with flushed cheeks. "We don''t normally do this, and I''m not a pervert just because I happen to be looking at naked pictures-"

    This is so embarrassing. Why is it every time she does something stupid, Toh catches her?

    "Do you still keep my pictures?" Toh suddenly asked.

    Sumire blinked, startled at his question. She was half-expecting him to tease her.

    "Ah-those."

    Did she ever delete them? Now that she thinks about it. After Toh left, she spent a lot of time staring at his photos. Until Ren took her from off her saying it''s unhealthy for her to keep reminding herself of her past rtionship. Ren insisted that she focused on the present.

    She simply assumed after that grand speech, he deleted the pictures for her. But, she never actually checked. Sumire scrolls through her gallery and sees a familiar folder. Her cheeks heated up when she opened it, almost dropping her phone again, but Toh catches it.

    Toh''s lips curved to an amused smile. "So, you kept them?"

    "D-don''t misunderstand jerk. It''s because I forgot they were even there!" Sumire eximed.

    A lot happened afterwards, thest thing on her mind would be the pictures.

    He chuckled. "No need to exin, I get it."

    No, no. No. He is definitely misunderstanding! She should go through the folder and delete the explicit onester. There are some photos of them as a couple however that she wants to keep. Just because they have broken up, doesn''t mean she has to delete all their memories. She knows most couples do that, so they don''t linger in the past and it helps them move on. But, there is no need for her to do that.

    "Toh, I told Yuhi about what was happening with San and he told me to tell you to take care of the situation." Sumire decided to change the topic.

    "So, you can use the dream space?" Toh guessed.

    Sumire slowly nodded.

    "Thats good. If you can see Terashima once in awhile, you won''t be as lonely."

    Sumire lowered her head in shame. After what happened, things have been slightly awkward between them. Toh can''t hide his desire for her anymore, and as for her. The small grain of sand, the small part of her that still loves Toh is resurfacing.

    But, even so. Breaking up with Yuhi-san is a no. She still loves Yuhi more.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    ''I really am a selfish person. How can I stay by his side like this, when I know how strongly he feels about me?'' This is not the first time she has had this thought. Since the first day they moved in together, she has been thinking that she ought to put some distance between them. But Toh wouldn''t let her.

    "I-I''m hungry." Sumire stammered shifting the topic.

    Toh''s lips curved to a smile. "I''ve made you something, it''s in the fridge."

    Sumire nodded and picked up her phone from the ground, as she walked over to the kitchen area. The moment she opened the fridge she saw various dishes, dishes that just happened to be her favourite.

    Momentster she hears approaching footsteps and felt Toh wrap his arms around her from the back.

    "So,do you have ns again tonight?" Toh mumbled.

    "I-"

    ''-need to practice, and get away from you?'' Sumire shakes her head. Toh definitely wouldn''t like that exnation. Besides it''s very hard for her to avoid someone, when they are living together.

    It''s been awkward since that time, but it''s not like she didn''t know that this would happen eventually. That was why she set those rules up when they first started living together. She trusted Toh not to touch her without her permission. But, she also understood that it would be difficult for him if they ever became too close.

    Now that night? That night she ended up poisoned, they definitely got closer than they should have. Later on Atushi exined the details to her properly, and since then she has put some space between herself and Toh. That incident set him off.

    "Don''t avoid me, Sumire." Toh said sharply.

    She doesn''t want to. She genuinely meant it when she said she missed him. From the very first moment they met, Toh has always made her feel safe. She missed spending time with him, she missed how naturally it felt to be by his side. Sumire takes a deep breath before saying.

    "I have ns."

    Toh frowned, probably thinking that she was going to go out and avoid him again. But she quickly said.

    "Were watching another movie together right?"

    Toh blinked and chuckled. "Yeah." He reached over and opened the fridge. "Which one of these do you want? I''ll sort it out, and you can pick a movie?"

    Sumire nodded and pointed to several dishes before walking over to the living room. She stopped in front of the rows of movies lined up on the shelves. Now that she thinks about it, Toh has always liked watching movies. Even when he is busy working on new designs, he would have a movie ying in the background.

    She brows through a few of them and notices familiar titles. Titles of books from her shelves in star town that had been adapted into movies. She paused and then chuckled softly. He used to say that because he is so busy he doesn''t have much time to read. So, instead of reading, he found the movie adaptations?

    ''I want to know everything about you.'' Then again, he did use to say lines like that.

    ''Not as a psychologist, but as the one who is dating you.''

    There was a time when Toh simply watched over her due to his profession. He only learned things about her because he wanted to see why she was different. She couldn''t me him for that, after all the same went for her towards him.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 853 Glorious Sunshine Part 7

    ?

    SUMIRE

    Initially she assumed whatever attraction or interest there was between them would fade. But, the more time they spent together. The more she realized how wrong she was. Her thoughts became a mess, and she started to feel guilty. Guilty knowing that if she were to see Yuhi again, or if Yuhi ever came for her. She would have left Toh without hesitation.

    Sumire picked a random one from that side of the shelf, and ced it in the video yer before walking back to the couch. She made herselffortable when Toh brings a trolley of food over, and sits beside her.

    "Tired, beautiful?" Toh asked.

    "A little."

    "I''m sure your extra exhaustion is looking up your name several times before you go to sleep."

    Gah of course he noticed that.

    "I''m just checking, what colorful rumors have popped up since thest time."

    Toh sighed. "I understand your concerned beautiful. But, just remember they are the petty ones resorting to nder on the."

    "It''s not like everything is a lie. For example, some people have picked on my dress habits. Like wearing male clothes to my practices just sends the wrong message. Even if those clothes belong to my partner. Or there was an article how I ignored a newbie asking me for help when I was too absorbed in practice."

    "Sumire." Toh said softly. "What those people think about you shouldn''t matter. What''s important is how you see yourself.''

    "But, what if I agree with them?" Sumire argued.

    Toh ced his hand on top of her thigh. "You''ll get punished."

    Sumire looked at him horrified. "That''s cheating!!!"

    Toh chuckled. "I told you before beautiful. I''ll do anything to make sure your smiling."

    She sighed deeply. "Well, it''s not like it bothers me as much as it used to."

    "Oh?"

    "After everything that has happened. I am honestly too tired to care what others think of me. No matter what I do, I can''t change people''s opinions about me now. They''ll continue to believe what they want to, even with all the evidence in front of them. It''s tiring having to exin myself to people who refuse to listen." Sumire mumbled.

    It''s exhausting, she no longer wants to exin. What good will it do? She will always be the viin in their stories, their words and actions have hurt her so deeply that she has truly be the monster they say she is.

    Her thoughts break off when she feels Toh''s and return to the inside of her thigh and start trailing towards the center. Sumire looked at him confused, and then startled when she felt his fingers there.

    Just a single stroke, and she felt her body heat up. Ahhh her stupid hormones again! Sumire cursed. ording to her research on hanyous, it wasn''t just the pleasure given from bites that would set her off. But simple touches. The more she learned about hanyous, the more she is starting to think that they all have hormone issues.

    "S-stop!" Sumire eximed. "That''s too much."

    Toh chuckled. "Terashima doesn''t have to know about this. It can be our little secret."

    Sumire paused. "You won''t tell him?"

    It''s strange, normally won''t guys boast about their achievements seducing a woman? She knows Sano fully intends to rub it in Yuhi''s face when he returns. Of course if he does that, it will end up in a huge fight. Sano isn''t stupid enough to provoke Yuhi, at least before he became a hanyou himself. Is he that confident in his strength?<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Toh nodded. "Unlike Nagawa, I am not a petty man and can be very amodating. I don''t need to boast about touching you beautiful. The reactions you only make for me? I am more interested in that."

    She felt Toh curl his fingers and she bit her lip suppressing a moan. There has to be something in those stupid books she has been reading everyday, to stop her body from betraying her like this!

    Her thoughts break off when somebody grabs her arm and pulled her away from Toh.

    Sumire blinked when she saw tinum blonde hair. It was Soujiro, he looked between the two of them and her flushed face before sighing. He flicked her forehead and she felt a small breeze or a tap of power surround her. The arousal she felt when Toh touched her immediately vanished.

    "I thought you were a decent person Mashima. Or are you like that barbarian after all?"

    Toh shakes his head and runs his hands through his hair. "Sorry about that." Toh apologized to her. "I am having a hard timetely, are you alright beautiful?"

    Sumire slowly nodded her head, not understanding what just happened. Toh barely did anything but he truly looks regretful for what just happened. Did he know his touch could do that to her? Is it just him, or can others do that too? This isn''t the first time she has felt something like this happen. When he cuddles with her at night, something simr happens.

    She can inquire about thister. She made eye contact with Toh who nodded and said he would step out for a bit. Sumire turned her attention back to Soujiro.

    "Soujiro? Is there a reason you dropped by?"

    "I thought I''d stop by before I leave the country."

    On the day she first learned that Toh was her roommate,

    she told Soujiro first. Although he has been very busy, and hasn''t had much time to meet. He messages her often.

    "Ah, are you going to-"

    Soujiro nodded. "I''m going to help Terashima."

    Sumire sighed in relief. "Thank you so much. I''ll be more reassured if you''re there to keep him in line."

    At those words Soujiro exhaled deeply. "Both of you are very careless. How many times have I told you both to stop provoking the enemy?"

    "But they are annoying."

    Soujiro shakes his head. "No matter how annoying they are my dear, you cannot provoke an enemy who is already hostile towards you."

    "Did Yuhi provoke someone?" Sumire asked.

    Unfortunately she didn''t get the chance to discuss anything underworld rted with him. The next time they meet, they should go over details together. Yuhi-san is investigating Lucifer''s strongholds abroad, and she is taking care of everything happening in Asia.

    A troubled look shed through Soujiro''s eyes as he gives her a summary of Yuhi''s activities the past few weeks. Sumire whistled impressed. Here she thought she was going crazy, but her dearest is causing so much chaos and not giving a fuck about it.

    As expected of Yuhi-san, there is still so much she has to learn from him.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 854 Glorious Sunshine Part 8

    ?

    SUMIRE

    Soujiro flicked her forehead. "The sparkle in your eyes suggests that you agree with him being so reckless."

    "Actually it does worry me. But just thinking about Yuhi-san causing chaos, makes me fall in love with him all over again."

    She needs to check with her connections abroad and see if anybody captured any footage. When Yuhi-san is fighting, he is ten times cooler than usual. She wouldn''t mind adding those videos to her collection.

    "As for your safety while I am gone. I have instructed my guards to still keep an eye out on you."

    "I''m fine--"

    Soujiro shakes his head. "It''s not safe."

    Toh uses this chance to stroll back into the room.

    "I''ll watch over her."

    Soujiro raised his eyebrow. "I''m sure you will. But, taking extra precautions will not do any harm. Especially since.." He trailed off. "-she has the bad habit of running off and doing something careless."

    "Indeed, and even when she promises she will behave. A single trigger is all it takes for her to run off."

    Sumire pouted. Are they really discussing her when she is right here?

    "I''m tempted to chain her to the bed." Toh said.

    She looked at him horrified.

    "Even if you do that, she''ll find a way to loosen the chains."

    "She is oddly skilled at everything."

    ''Since when did these two start getting along!'' Sumire pouted as she looked back and forth at the two exchanging experiences of her bad behaviour.

    "Jokes aside my dear." Soujiro trailed off. "I want you to be very careful. Lucifer will know that I have left the country. He won''t hesitate to try and meet you frequently."

    "Mmm. I get it."

    "That man has been oddly agitated recently. In the past he wouldnt show himself, but now he is appearing more frequently in the public eye." Soujiro looked at Toh. "Can you add any details?"

    Toh shook his head. He looked equally as troubled as Soujiro. "All I can say is, it is making his older subordinates uneasy too. Lucifer has always kept his identity a secret, even when he started to sponsor others with the filthy money he has earned from terrorizing others."

    "That money Lucifer has, the facility must have given him some. But the rest of it, by terrorizing do you mean the viges in the regions?"

    Those ces are so cut out from regr civilization, that they even have their ownmunity, leadership that is separated from the rest of Japan.

    Toh nodded. "Most of his wealthe from those ces."

    Sumire frowned. She wonders what is going on in K region, where her family manor used to be. She hasn''t been back yet since she kicked out her pesky rtives from the property. K region is quite close to Star town. So if she is going to pay a visit there, she should drop by star town too.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    ''I''ll ask Hino to make some time on my schedule. I want to talk to Ryuuji-kun directly.''

    Toh and Soujiro continued discussing a few more details but her thoughts had wandered. Visiting star town huh? She briefly did sost year. But it was only for a few days. In that short time frame she made sure to avoid certain ces, and made her presence in town as little as possible. So nobody actually knew she came there.

    This next visit will be very different. The only reason she avoided the town was Ru''s ident, she wanted to avoid walking in those streets filled with their memories. Ru is alive, so there is no reason to dodge the ce anymore. Still, she has been gone so long and thest time people saw her she was a mess.

    ''I wonder what they will think when they see me. Only a few know Ru is alive, the people in star town have no idea. So, they will still be looking at me with a judgemental gaze in there eyes-''

    Sumire shakes her head. There is no use in dwelling in these thoughts now. She has to cross Star town to get to K region anyway.

    The moment Soujiro left, Sumire turned to Toh with questioning eyes.

    Toh kissed her forehead. "I''ve been speaking to him when I have the chance."

    "Ah.

    "Don''t misunderstand. I''m not undermining your strength.

    But with the kids around, it''s better to take extra safety measures. I will do my best to protect you, however if makoto sends a guard over to protect you exclusively don''t push them away alright?"

    Sumire slowly nodded. She wanted to say there was no need. Hino has been talking more about thepetition he is setting up, meaning Nao will be in Tokyo soon. Rather than have a stranger guard her, she would rather it was someone who was more familiar with her.

    "It''s either one guard, or his shadow guards and I have seen them. They may protect you, but they''ll only be doing it for the money. They won''t be loyal to you."

    "Isn''t that the same for one guard?"

    Toh shook his head. "Having a single guard is different. Even if they do it for money at first, if you spend that much time together. Eventually you build a rapor with them, you be closer and they''ll eventually be loyal."

    Sumire simply nodded. She was fighting of her exhaustion and yawns from escaping her lips. Toh must have noticed since he switched the TV off, and scooped her up in his arms. She turned to the food they had yet to finish,

    When Huan suddenly appeared. "I will take care of this mom! You rest,"

    Sumireughed softly as she motioned Huan over. Toh picks him up with his other hand and Sumire kissed the boy''s forehead. "Your such a kind child. Why don''t you join mommy to sleep when you have finished here?"

    Huan nodded happily at the suggestion and Toh ced him down. The moment they exited the living room.

    Toh sighed deeply. "Sometimes I forget how cruel you can be beautiful."

    Sumire blinked puzzled for a moment before Toh added. "Asking the kid to sleep with us?"

    Sheughed softly. "Well, it''s not like anything was going to happen between us. So isn''t it fine?" She said those words in a light and yful tone.

    But Toh didn''t return it, and there was a serious look in his eyes. Sumire felt her cheeks turn red and she cursed in her head. Dangerous, a dangerous topic. What happened to all those walls she built between them since that incident where he gave her the antidote and overstepped his boundaries with her? She has been very careful, how can she slip up now?

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 855 Glorious Sunshine Part 9

    ?

    SUMIRE

    Did Toh actually think something would happen between them? Sumire shook her head. It can''t be, after all he isn''t the type of person who would touch someone who is in a rtionship. Toh is a good guy, he''d never force her to do anything. When she firstid down the ground rules, Toh even mentioned that he would never do anything she doesn''t want. Sumire paused as she repeated the words he said. Her eyes widened horrified realizing.

    "L-let me make this clear now." Sumire breaks the silence between them. "I don''t want you!"

    Toh chuckled. "Your a pretty liar, Hanyou female or not, you wouldn''t react that way with someone you didn''t like."

    He''s right about that but-

    "It will never happen." Sumire managed to say with as much confidence as she could handle.

    Toh simply chuckled and neither of them said a word before they arrived in his bedroom. She suddenly felt self-conscious staying in this room with him. What if she does something else that makes him misunderstand? What if he breaks his own rules and touches her?

    So much has changed since they dated. Sumire understood that Toh was no longer the same man that he was before. He may treat her with the same kindness, but she would more of a glimpse of his cruel side.

    She felt Toh lower her onto the bed, and watched as he removed his shirt. It''s not like she could have looked away, since he removed it so quickly.

    Stopping at his pants, Sumire immediately eximed. "Y-your keeping those on tonight!"

    Toh rolled his eyes. "I doubt it will make much of a difference beautiful."

    "Still keep them on!"

    He sighed but nodded and slipped onto the bed beside her. At first he simply sat down, but eventually he cursed and just pulled her against his naked torso.

    Toh was hugging her tightly, their legs curled together. "So beautiful, are youfortable?"

    "I--" Sumire forgot how to speak. This is strange, he is definitely acting strange tonight.

    Oh, Huan please hurry up. Once her little boy is here. She won''t be so distracted with Toh''s attempts at seduction.

    He chuckled. "Take deep breaths, you''re fine. You''re in control."

    "Toh." Sumire mumbled softly. "We shouldn''t--"

    "It''s only a bit of cuddling. Besides your freezing."

    With that exnation Sumire rxed in his hold. But, she still felt tense. So, she brings up another guy.

    "I know Yuhi asked you to keep San from me. But, you have to know that he--"

    ''He needs blood. Even if he overdoes it sometimes and takes too much, just because he wants to touch me. There is no doubt that his powers will go out of control without it.''

    The minute she mentioned Sano, Toh''s expression darkened. The seductive aura around him was reced by gloom. Her sweat fell. Maybe she should have used somebody else as a shield. Toh usually treats everybody the same, even his enemies. He shows no emotion other than that fake smile on his face. However, it is different with Sano.

    "I know, Narasaki sent me the video." Toh trailed off. "I am unaware of what Nagawa''s actual ability is."

    "It''s not shadows." Sumire mumbled. "I thought it was, but that''s because of the darkness."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "The only shadow ability user recorded in existence is Narasaki. Not to say there aren''t anymore, there may be some and just haven''t been found yet. But for now, it''s only Narasaki. That power is very hard to control, and I think the only reason he controls his shadows so well is because of his mind ability too."

    "It seemsplicated."

    Toh chuckled. "Why don''t I join you in the library next time? We can go over the information you learned together."

    "That would help, sometimes it feels like I am absorbing the information but not really understanding what it means."

    "Then it''s a library date."

    Sumire paused hearing the words ''date.'' She wanted to refute him when Toh took out a small dagger and shed his wrist. She looks at him rmed when Toh reminds her she hasn''t drunk blood in a while.

    "I-I don''t need to take it today." Sumire eximed.

    "Don''t be stubborn about this. Nagawa practically drains you dry every time you see each other. I know the next meeting is soon, you''ll need my blood to keep you going."

    Seeing his warning re, Sumire knew she couldn''t say anything. If-if it''s just his wrist, maybe she won''t react oddly.

    ''Hear that body of mine? Don''t you dare act up.''

    "Drink." Toh pushed his hand towards her mouth.

    She takes a deep breath before her teeth grazed the blood. Toh gently pushed her head down and she bit him. The second she did that, a flood of memories, and his current thoughts shed through her head. She had to control the burning sensation in her lower body, and her flushed face. He is doing this on purpose!Then again, this was why she didn''t want to drink his blood tonight. Before things became awkward, she drunk his blood regrly every night before they went to bed. However, she put a stop to that after the poison incident. She felt like if they continued that way, Toh''s self control would break.

    It is already difficult to handle Sano. Moreover, Toh is different. Sano is easy to handle and reject. But Toh? It''s not easy to push him away.

    She continues to drink despite the vivid details and images he sent to her head. After a few minutes Toh eventually tells her to stop.

    "Good?"

    Sumire nodded and Toh wiped the remains of his blood from her lips. She couldn''t help but stare at the handkerchief in wonder. ''That''s a waste. I''d like a bit more.''

    "Did you want this?" Toh asked catching her gaze.

    ''What I want is you to let me drink from your neck-'' Sumire shook her head. No, don''t be crazy! Don''t. Since Toh made her drink from his hand. Even he must see the odd sexual tension in the air between them.

    Toh''s gaze met hers and a dangerous glint shed through his eyes. "I think you need a bit more." His fingers wed at his neck, and the minute she spotted blood. Shepletely loses it.

    She is lunging for the handkerchief, him- most likely him again. She didn''t bother with the remaining blood on his wrist, but focused her attention on his neck.

    "That''s it beautiful, drink as much as you want. Don''t hold back."

    She wanted to deny it, lie to herself that she had been craving for blood other than Yuhi''s. Because it would be wrong.

    It''s wrong, but she can''t stop herself.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 856 Glorious Sunshine Part 10

    ?

    SUMIRE

    It is easy to crave forbidden things, over the things you already have. The cravinges from desiring something you shouldn''t have. A craving to destroy, and disrupt the bnce of the world.

    Sumire woke up to the sound of her phone. Her gaze fell on Toh fast asleep and she exhaled deeply when she saw how pale his face was. ''I overdid it, and he should have stopped me.'' Then again when she did try to stop, he provoked her into drinking some more. It almost reminds her of the first time they met.

    When he is fast asleep like this, he looks childish. She extended her hand out and yed with his hair.She recalled how she drank his blood with passion, and her cheeks coloured. What on earth has gotten into her? The first time she drank his blood it wasn''t like this. When did it change?

    Then again, when she first started to drink Toh''s blood she was very cautious. Gradually she grew more and morefortable. It didn''t take long, after all, from the moment she met Toh she has always felt at ease around him.

    Sumire stands up and makes her way to the balcony, and she slid the door open. The minute she stepped outside, a strong gust of wind blows across her cheek. She stretched her arms and takes her phone out. It was a message from Hino with some final jobs before her concert.

    Her sweat fell seeing the long list. Geh, he really can be ve driver. She was nning on some bonding time with her children but it seems like she will have to save those ns for another day.

    Hearing footsteps behind her, Sumire turned to see Toh. "Are you okay beautiful?"

    Sumire slowly nodded. "Thank you for err..the blood."

    Toh chuckled. "Anytime, being your blood bank certainly has its benefits.

    She raised her eyebrow.

    "I could feel your arousal."

    Sumire froze and her face colour turned pale and Tohughed.

    "Rx. It was pleasant for me."

    Sumire averted her gaze with flushed cheeks. "E-even so, it doesn''t make it right. I''m sorry for taking it too far."

    "It''s not like you pinned me down, and I still had my clothes on. So, I don''t think you went too far."

    "W-why would I have to tear your clothes?"

    Toh smirked. "I didn''t say anything about you tearing my clothes. I see you like putting words in my mouth."

    Her cheeks coloured even more and Toh caressed her cheek. "I''m d you''re looking better beautiful. It feels like your needingmore blood recently, so maybe we should just increase our sessions."

    "A-at night is fine, I don''t need anymore-"

    Toh''s fingers brush against her lips. "I don''t mind if you take more. Since I enjoy the pleasure I get from your bites."

    "Y-you also feel-"

    Toh nodded. "I do."

    Now she knows this, she has to be more careful when she is biting him.

    "I know you just fed, and it''s quitete already. But, shall I get us some food? Maybe we can watch a movie together before we sleep."

    Sumireshyly nodded and Toh pressed a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Just rx beautiful, you have nothing to be ashamed about. Drinking blood and the sensations thate from it, is normal."

    "If that''s normal, t-then why do I feel so embarrassed?"

    "It''s because you''re not used to being a hanyou yet."

    "But, it''s been awhile since I learned and I have been studying." Sumire pointed out.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "You''ve been getting most of your information from books, and while that knowledge is credible. You need to have personal experiences too."

    She wonders if that''s why Yuhi always suggests she drinks from others around her. Her thoughts break off when she hears the sound of her phone. Her dearest always has the best timing.

    From: Yuhi.

    Hey love, are you free to talk now? I want to see your pretty face and hear your beautiful voice.

    Sumire rolled her eyes and giggled. He can be such a needy little flirt.

    She turned to Toh who was still staring.

    "It''s Yuhi. Um, I''ll just take this."

    Toh nodded and exited the balcony, shutting the door on his way out and even closing the curtains. Sumire exhaled deeply. Toh really is a kind person, she doesn''t deserve the kindness he gives her.

    Sumire clicks the answer button and she hears a sleepy tone, before receiving a video call request.

    "My dear?"

    A very tired looking Terashima Yuhi appeared on the screen. From the looks of it he was on the couch, just waking up from a nap.

    "Hey you."

    "If you''re tired, you should sleep more."

    Yuhiughed. "If I''m tired, it''s because you''re invading my dreams all the time."

    Sumire felt her cheeks colour knowing exactly what he was implying. She finds him looking at her, at her clothes that shaped her figure and she eximed. "S-stop oggling me!"

    Feeling self conscious, she tugged on the sweater tugging it down so Yuhi wouldn''t see her legs. But it was toote already.

    "You''re asking for the impossible, my pretty wife."

    "D-did you need something?" Sumire stammered.

    "It''s almost time for your concert. I just wanted to check on you." Yuhi trailed off. "I know you get nervous before each performance, and while I can''t hold you in my arms to reassure you. I thought maybe you''d want to talk."

    Her heart warmed hearing his words. Yuhi was awkwardly averting his gaze. He really is clumsy at this. But, he still puts in the effort even if it makes him ufortable.

    "For now, I''ll settle for talking. But you can make it up to me next time we are in the dream space."

    "How exactly do you want me to make it up to you?" Yuhi raised his eyebrow and she giggled.

    "That''s where you start using that handsome brain of yours that I like so much."

    Yuhi''s lips curved to a smirk. "On this topic, I don''t think I have to do much thinking. I told you already Sumire, I have had a lot of time to think of what I will do to you when I return."

    Sumire tilted her head. "I think you can be more creative. Moreover, I have to wait until you return for those things you already have in mind. You should be using your head, for what you''ll do to me in the dream space."

    "Brat." Yuhi trailed off. "But I suppose if your pretty head already has ideas, we can start there."

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 857 Glorious Sunshine Part 11

    ?

    SUMIRE

    Ideas huh? She has loads of ideas. But, it doesn''t seem to bring up those ideas when Toh is still nearby.

    Sumireughed. "Mm, okay."

    "Are you fine?"

    Sumire nodded. "Oddly enough, I am nervous. After all this is my firstrge venue since my debut concert. The difference from back then is, we are a couple now."

    "That makes a difference?"

    "Mm." Sumire trailed off andughed. "Before I went on stage, I listened to a few of my favourite songs from you, and even listened to those silly flirting messages you used to send me. I wanted to hear your voice. Everytime I heard it, the tension would leave my body and I''d calm down."

    "You don''t have to do that now?"

    "I don''t. Because unlike then I don''t have to reassure myself with recordings. The two of us are connected through the bond we forged as a couple." Sumire beamed happily. "Yuhi, as my destined partner. You don''t have to be here for me to feel your loving arms around me right?"

    At those words Yuhi''s cheeks coloured. "Damn brat, you''re definitely doing that on purpose." Yuhi trailed off. "Is that Satomi clinging to your leg?"

    Huh? Sumire nced down and spotted a small bundle clinging to her leg. Indeed, it was her youngest son. Sumire picked him up, Seeing the balcony door open and Toh carrying Kyoko, her sweat fell.

    "Did they wake up?" Sumire asked.

    Toh nodded. "I think they are hungry. I''ll get something for Kyoko to eat and bring some food up for Satomi too."

    "Thank you Toh."

    "Don''t stay out there too long, the weather is getting colder."

    Sumire nodded and watched as Toh left, Yuhi coughed. "Were you guys about to sleep? I must have disturbed you."

    She rolled her eyes and giggled. "Yuhi-san, I am finding these days that I like your jealous side. So maybe I should make you more jealous."

    Yuhi groaned. "Please don''t. Do you have any idea how much self-control I have to muster when I read all those rumors on the."

    "I thought you weren''t the type to browse the inte for odd rumors."

    "It''s Takeyama''s fault. Takeyama is a huge fan of yours, and so whenever something bad happens. He ends up having a huge rant about the dirty side of the entertainment industry. Because he spends so much time browsing, I ended up picking up the habit."

    Sumireughed. "I''m joking, I think it''s cute. Did you hear that Satomi? Your father is secretly stalking me on the."

    "Hey, should you really be using the words stalking in front of a kid?"

    "Hmm, then should I use something else?"

    "On second thought, what you said just now is fine." Yuhi trailed off as his gaze fell on Satomi.

    Sumire''s gaze softened when she saw him struggling to forms ords. "Satomi, look it''s your father."

    She turned her son towards the camera. "Say hello."

    Satomi looked at Yuhi with bright eyes. "Da-da-"

    Yuhi''s gaze softened. "Hello there. Did youe here to say hi to your mama? I understand how you feel, it''s hard to stay away from her isn''t it?"

    Sumire''s eyes widened hearing Yuhi''s tone. Oh, she didn''t know that he could speak like this. But now that she thinks about it, Yuhi-san''s tone tends to change depending on who he is speaking with.

    Satomi looked at her and then at Yuhi, She felt a soft kiss on her cheeks and Satomi stuck his tongue out at Yuhi.

    Yuhi''s eyes twitched annoyed. "I see how it is. He is indeed my kid."

    Sumire giggled as she lightly kissed Satomi''s cheek. "You will learn soon enough how petty your father can be."

    "Da-da- love Sato-"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Yuhi blinked and sighed. "One second he is provoking me and making me jealous, next he is professing his love. He is definitely your kid."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "When did I provoke you?"

    It seemed that was a dangerous question to ask since Yuhi''s lips curved to a smirk. Sumire frantically eximed. "Don''t you dare say anything strange in front of the kid."

    Yuhiughed. Before he could say anymore though she hears his name being called in the background. Yuhi sighed deeply.

    "Damn it."

    "Do you have work?"

    "Yeah, we are supposed to be meeting with some directors for the next show. It''s a short TV drama that will be using our music as the opening and ending theme."

    Her eyes brightened at those words. "You''ll be acting?"

    "Don''t sound too excited. Acting isn''t my thing. Jun and Ran are part of the main cast, while I''m in the secondary cast alongside Kou and Tetsuo."

    "Hmm, it''s strange that Kou isn''t part of the main cast."

    "Apparently he rejected the lead role and that''s when they dragged Ran in." Yuhi trailed off. "When the director learned we were all from the same group, he decided to just cast us all. It makes the most sense after all."

    "Still, I am looking forward to seeing it. I''m sure you''ll look really cool acting."

    It''s also good that he isn''t a lead character, it means there is no chance of an odd woman flirting with him. It seemed like Yuhi-san understood what was going on in her mind.

    "It''s a viin role, so I naturally don''t have a love interest and I''m supposed to treat girls who flock to me coldly."

    Sumire blinked. "Why does it feel like that was done deliberately?"

    "Because it was. Takeyama made sure I got a role that wouldn''t make you ufortable. A role that the media can''t make up stories about."

    "Would you have epted a role where you would have to flirt with another girl?" Sumire wondered.

    "Like I would." Yuhi ran his hands through his hair. "I think I have lost count how many times I have told you, that I have no interest in flirting with other women even if it''s for work."

    "Hmm, why is that?"

    "-and here I am again repeating what you should know already." Yuhi takes a deep breath. "Why would I need other women? When I have a pretty, intelligent and cute wife.No matter what others say about her, she never gives up, stands proud and confidently. This world has been nothing but cruel to her, but even amongst all the hate and biterness. She shines brighter than any star in the night sky. This brilliant woman belongs to me, as my partner, wife and my best friend. She is the only source of light in this dark world."

    At those words she almost dropped Satomi but Toh quickly caught him. He simply sighed and turned to walk away. Normally she would feel bad about this situation. But right now her heart was beating fast, her cheeks flushed red.

    "T-this isn''t what you usually say-" Sumire managed to get some words out.

    "Well, you did tell me to get creative earlier."

    R-right she did say that, but even then this is too much.

    "I mean what I say. I hope that makes you smile Sumire."

    "I-It did." Sumire mumbled.

    Hearing Takeyama yells getting louder, Yuhi exhaled deeply. "I''ll send you a message before you perform. Do your best Sumire. I will be watching."

    "Y-Yuhi, I love you." Sumire stammered.

    Yuhi chuckled softly. "Yeah, I love you too Sumire."

    With those words said Yuhi ended the call, and she stared at her phone, cheeks still burned red. She has to admit, Yuhi-san has gotten so much better at flirting.

    ''Do your best huh.''

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 858 Glorious Sunshine Part 12

    ?

    HINO

    Walking alongside Sumire has be so natural, as well as spending nearly everyday together. That Hino understands that when Yuhi returns, there will be an empty hole in his life. It would be rude of him to continue spending that much time with her when her boyfriend, her husband is back.

    Hino continued to exin the rest of Sumire''s schedule to her but the girl was too busy focusing on the stalls they were going past. When she ended up with several food packages in her hand, he exhaled deeply.

    "How many times did I tell you to control what your eating?"

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "It''s not like I will gain any weight from it."

    Indeed she makes a point there. "You do realize the media have been following us for a while now?"

    Sumire nodded. "That''s why I did it."

    Hino sighed deeply. "Why do you and Yuhi both like to provoke people so much?"

    "The people we provoke tend to be the annoying ones."

    "Even so, if you stopped provoking them maybe they''d calm down-" Hino paused mid-sentence. "Actually, I don''t think it will make much of a difference."

    After all, when Sumire first came to Tokyo, she did her best to ignore those reporters. But, they still persisted. Actually, herck of reaction led to the media thinking it was okay to write whatever they wanted about her.

    Sumireughed. "Right? No matter what I do, I''ll always be the viin to them. This way, I can act like myself and not resort to pretending to be someone else who tries to please others."

    Sumire extended one of the takayoki''s towards him. "Open wide."

    Hino''s coughed. "You know, you don''t have to feed me-"

    Rather, didn''t they just have a discussion about the reporter following them? She is too careless and the scary thing is, she has no idea what impact her actions have on others. She has no concept of personal space and always gets too close. Hino takes a deep breath, grabbed her hand and took arge bite of the takayoki.

    Spotting a trail of sauce disappear into her sleeve, he licked inside her wrist and caught it.

    Sumire''s hand trembled. "Um..? Hino?" she whispered, breathing unsteady.

    Hino mouthed at the tender flesh on the side of her hand. Her skin is so soft. He wonders how it would feel if he had her fingers inside her mouth.

    "H-Hino!" Sumire eximed.

    It felt like someone had doused his head with cold water. Hino looked up to see Sumire, her face was bright red. Her lips quivered. He looked at her face and then at her hands and cursed in his head. What did he just do there? He takes a handkerchief from his bag, and wipes Sumire''s palm.

    The entire time doing his best not to look at her, once he finished

    Hino reached over and flicked her forehead. "This is why I told you to watch your behaviour."

    "R-right, but if you wanted to prove a point. Did you have to do that?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "The bold approach works better with you." Hino shrugged.

    "Geh, did my dearest tell you that?"

    "No, it''s obvious from watching your actions." Hino trailed off. "Any other guy would have taken that further. You''re lucky I''m the other guy."

    But even if it''s him, even he has strange thoughts with her getting so close to him.

    Sumireughed. "I guess that''s true. You''re such a good guy Hino."

    Hearing that now feels like a jab, especially since he just entertained such dark thoughts. ''I''ll allow them to take photos, but the moment Sumire gets inside the building. I''ll take them aside to have a little world.''

    "Oh, this is good. I should buy moreter. I''m sure Huan will like this."

    "Street food isn''t good for children, remember that."

    "Eh, I know. But isn''t it fine once in a while?" Sumire trailed off. "When he was born, he spent most of his time hidden. Now that he is able to go out. I want him to experience things that make this world sparkle."

    "Is good food included in that?"

    "Good friend, the pretty scenery, the fresh air." Sumire started listing things one by one.

    It is during times like this where he thinks Sumire is truly amazing. She is amazing when she goes onto stage too. But, when she talks about how beautiful the world is. He truly respects her. This world has been nothing but cruel to her but she can still say good things about it. Nobody would me her if she truly became a viin. But far from it, all Sumire does is praise the world and everyone around her.

    With the TV station across the road, he goes through some details with her.

    "Alright, listen up. Since this interview is happening before your concert, the questions the hosts ask will mainly be about the concert. But, keep your eye out. They may slip in an insensitive question or two. The other group on the program can ask questions too."

    "Hmm by insensitive questions. They''ll probably bring up the rumors about me and San won''t they? Or even Toh?"

    Hino nodded. "Right. I know you don''t like lies, but I think you know better than to tell the truth."

    Sumire sighed. "I''m not that clueless. I hate lies, but I understand very well that lies are necessary in order to survive in this industry. There is no one in the entertainment industry that has survived by remaining honest. Lies are necessary, and some think that lies can be considered as a form of love."

    ''In order to survive huh? Sometimes, I think that perhaps Sumire isn''t suited for this industry. She has already had many experiences showing her how ugly this world is. But, being in the entertainment industry? It skewers her views and experiences more.''

    He entertains the idea of asking her to quit for own mental health. However, everytime he thinks of asking her to do that. He sees the sparkle in her eyes as she talks about singing and her dreams. How can be possibly bring up the subject when she looks so enthusiastic all the time?

    If she was all talk and no show, he would have told her to quit already. But Sumire is very serious. He sees how hard she works at practice. She even actively asks for criticisms, and immediately acts on those critics. She works harder than any other member of this industry, and he has seen many talents as a president of an entertainmentpany.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 859 Glorious Sunshine Part 13

    ?

    HINO

    Moreover, she has that natural charisma that attracts people''s attention to her. Even if she isn''t singing, she has a distinct aura that makes people flock to her.

    "Do you share that thought too?" Hino asked.

    "I believe in the oue that prevents the less suffering. For example the news about me having Yuhi-san''s kids. For normal idols, that kind of news would ruin their career. But for me? I spun the tale well, everyone knows about me being the sole survivor of the Ibuki family. I simply had to say I crave having a family because I have been alone for so long, and it worked,"

    "Was it all an act then?"

    "Hmm, I wouldn''t call it an act. I mean I really did want to have a family. I chose to disclose the situation even though I could have hidden it. A lie on that scale is not worth it. Mine and Yuhi-san''s fans have already been so epting of us dating, the least we can do for their support is to be as truthful as we can."

    "Even if it harms your careers?"

    "Even so. I don''t want to lie about the beautiful lives we created. I want the kids to experience freedom, to live their lives not in hiding." Sumire trailed off. "I don''t have a favourite child. But, I do see the need to pamper Huan a bit more."

    In other words for Sumire, the fans knowing about her children is the oue that prevents less suffering. She may have spun the tale to gain some sympathy. But she genuinely chose that path, while considering everyone''s best interest.

    Eventually they arrived in front of the station, where three people were waiting for them. Seeing red, blue and ck hair, he sighed in relief. Thank goodness they made it. If they didn''t, the Tv station would have asked another group, most-likely from D entertainment, to join.

    "Mikaze-kun! Masato! Nao." Sumire said happily as she rushed over.

    "Sumire-chan!" Alto Mikaze enthusiastically greeted her.

    "Oh this is great. I was wondering who would be on the talk show with me. I started to freak out, wondering which group would torture me with strange questions."

    "And you panicked, thus preventing you from getting any sleep." Masato said.

    Sumireughed. "Yes."

    Senbi pinched her cheeks. "If anyone is going to torture you Princess, it should be me."

    "Ouch, that hurts."

    Hino''s gaze softened at the sight. ''I knew this was a good idea.'' Sumire doesn''t admit it, but she is definitely homesick. She misses her hometown and her friends. Even though things were awkward after Tsueno''s presumed death, Hino knew the girl never resented any of them.

    His thoughts break off spotting two people at the entrance. It was Nakara Shin and Shizune Miya.

    "You gave me the shock of my life, you know. I heard that we would be having a newbie, but I didn''t think it was you."

    "Hey, what is that supposed to mean?" Miya eximed.

    "Then again if Sumire can be an idol, I suppose you can too."

    ''I did hear that Jupiter records had a new idol in training, but who would have thought it would be Shizune Miya?''

    Sumire must have noticed since she nced over, and immediately sprinted over. "Miya! It''s good to see you here."

    Miya nodded and returned the hug. "I came to shadow senior over here, who has spent thest few days listing reasons why me being an idol is wrong."

    Sumire giggled. "It''s okay Shin. Miya actually has a really nice voice. She used to be the head of the music club."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Shin looked between the two of them. "Double trouble."

    Shizune takes out a wooden fan, and Sumire a paper one as they hit Nakara with it.

    ''Those two are actually quite simr.''

    Hino recalled the conversation he had with Sumire about searching for team members. Perhaps Shizune can be one of those. If Sumire picks newbies for team members, then the media certainly can''t criticize her for it. Sumire intends to form a unit with Nase Siena, but as a duo.

    If Sumire wants to participate in the group of threepetition he is holding, she would need to form a unit of three, not two. Quite some time has passed since hest approached the topic

    Sumire looked over at him and winked. "Since there is some time before the program starts, why don''t we find a practice room and listen to Miya sing?"

    .....

    In the end, the guys in Nanirofeather also joined in. Nakara had to step out since he had a call to take. But the three guys from Nanairofeather seemed eager to show Sumire how much they improved.

    Hino sat silently in the corner observing Shizune as she sang. Sumire is right, she does have a good voice. It''s not as powerful as Sumire''s. But, it is definitely above average than most singers.

    "Miya is a really good singer, but I think she is a better dancer." Sumire said as she walked over to him.

    "Did you want her to be a team mate?" Hino decided to just ask her.

    It seems unusual that Shizune suddenly decided to debut when she has been here for some time already.

    Sumireughed. "I''m d you''re so quick to catch on manager."

    "I have yet to see her other skills. But, there is definitely a good harmony between you two. Were you also part of the music club?"

    Sumire nodded. "It was back in elementary school. So back then people didn''t take it seriously. Me and Miya were the only proper members, and we spent a lot of time singing together. When we first discussed the idea of team mates, I remembered those times."

    "Does she know?"

    Sumire shook her head. "Not yet, I want her to adjust to the industry for a while. There is a reason why even though Miya loved to sing and dance, why she never thought of debuting before."

    "Have I ever said that the people around you areplicated?"

    At those words Sumireughed. "I guess that exins why they are all friends with me." Her gaze softened. "I didn''t get a chance to say this. But I am truly thankful that you set up this tournament and brought the guys here."

    "It was necessary, the board has been nagging at me to set up a contest."

    Sumire giggled. "So, even you have people you''re bad with huh?"

    "Of course." Hino trailed off. "Well, it was good timing. I thought you could use an excuse to ask them toe here. You''re very stubborn, so you would never have admitted that you wanted to see them."

    "Ouch that burn hurts, but you''re right. I have been wanting to see them for a long time now. Being stubborn aside, I wanted to consider Yuhi-san''s feelings. You know how he feels about what happened, and I can''t say I entirely disagree with his thoughts."

    But even when Sumire agreed, he still felt the longing in her tone when she spoke about them.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 860 Glorious Sunshine Part 14

    ?

    HINO

    A stubborn girl, the type he normally avoids at all costs and yet, how did he end up like this? A deep sigh escaped his lips. When she first came to Tokyo. He didn''t recognize her at first, didn''t recognize her as the girl from the facility. Back when they were in the facility, they only used their first names. So many years had passed since hest saw her.

    ''When did I realize it was her?'' Hino didn''t know exactly when, perhaps it was when she was hanging out at his ce a lot? Or maybe when he saw that Yuhi was serious about her? Yuhi has only ever loved one person like that. It didn''t take him long to connect the dots after that.

    "I truly am thankful." Sumire mumbled.

    "Should I find a way to drag Momoi Futaba here too?"

    Sumireughed weakly. "That one is a bitplicated. Besides if she wanted toe here, she could havee with the guys."

    "And next is, our center." Senbi pushed Alto to the front.

    "Eh, why don''t you go next?"

    Senbi Nao smirked. "No chance, you need to show her,"

    "Nao, you''re way too enthusiastic about this." Sumire paused and her eyes brightened. "It''s rare to see you this enthusiastic. Now I am very curious what has gotten you this riled up."

    "It''s the beginning, so don''t look back." Mikaze sang.

    Hino''s eyes widened hearing Alto''s voice. Shizune''s was impressive, but this is- it''s the same feeling he gets after listening to Sumire and Yuhi sing. Was Alto Mikaze always this good of a singer? Hino shakes his head. He would have noticed if there was such fresh talent around.

    "There''s no time to look around.

    We found this chance.

    We cant-" Alto Mikaze stopped singing seeing everyone''s gaze on him.

    Sumire immediately vanished from his side and emptied her bag out as she pulled out the score from her notebook and started scribbling.

    "Uh, Sumire-chan what are you doing?" Mikaze asked.

    "Memorize these changes quickly." Sumire thrust the score in front of Alto''s face.

    "Eh?"

    "I am so sorry. I tailored the song based on your old vocal range. I had no idea that you could sing higher notes now. Oh, I''m so silly. My singing has changed too, so of course yours has-" Sumire rambled.

    "Uh, then does that mean you like it Sumire-chan?"

    Sumire nodded happily. "I''ve always liked your voice. From the moment we met, I knew there was something special about it. I am d to see I was right."

    At those words Alto''s cheeks coloured and Sumire beamed happily as she grabbed his hands. "Thank you for letting me listen. You must have worked really hard."

    Hino sighed at the sight before him. She really doesn''t know how to set boundaries between herself and other people. Maybe she doesn''t even realize what is going on?

    Shizune stepped forward and pulled Sumire away. "Okay, Okay that''s enough. Why don''t you volunteer next Sumire?"

    His thoughts break off when Nakara casually returned to the room and leans on the wall beside him.

    "That was a call from my boss."

    "And?"

    "It will be in the news in the next few days. But there was a murder, a gruesome one downtown."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Hino frowned hearing those words. Downtown? He ran his fingers through his hair and exhaled deeply. "Sumire will get dragged into this won''t she?"

    Shin nodded. "It doesn''t help how Sumire was in the area not too long ago, and has been seen there more than once."

    Hino sighed. If she was only seen there once then they could make an excuse but more than once?

    "If they told you, I''m guessing your boss wants you to lead the case?"

    Shin nodded. "The new boss is quite reasonable. He won''t point fingers at Sumire, and well if you ask me. I think they are friends. Sumire drops by the base often even when I''m not around."

    ''Friends with the new boss of the SF? Should I even ask when that happened?''

    "If that''s the case then we have some time before the reporters be nosy. I''ll look into things on my end, and if you discover anything new let me know."

    "Should we get Mashima Toh involved?" Shin asked.

    Get Mashima involved huh? It would make the most sense considering that Sumire is living with him.

    "I still don''t trust him. But it''s true that he needs to know, so he can keep an extra eye out on the reporters."

    "How is their living together situation?"

    Hino sighed deeply. "Ever since the poison incident, there seems to be an awkward air around the two of them. But that''s because Sumire is putting a wall between them."

    "I thought that would make you happy. You were upset over what happened right?"

    "I wasn''t thinking rationally. But now my mind is cleared up, I understand it was necessary." Hino paused and his gaze drifted onto Sumire. "As long as she is able to smile, then that is enough. I know you and the others who like her share that mindset. But, it''s not the same for me. Just her smiling isn''t enough anymore. She deserves more, deserves more than just stolen moments of happiness. In order for her to have more, I don''t want her to run away."

    Whatever is going on with Mashima, he wants Sumire to face it properly.

    Before Nakara could reply, Sumire finishes singing and rushed over.

    "Hino!" Sumire said."Did you listen to me just now? Was it good?"

    Hino nodded. "Yeah."

    She pouted. "I don''t think you were paying attention."

    "I was, your voice has always reminded me of the sun. But today, it reminded me of sunshine mixed with a gust of wind in the air."

    ''By saying this, I am basically saying her singing reminds me of Yuhi''s.''

    At those words, Sumire''s cheeks colored and he averted his gaze. He didn''t think she would react like this.

    "I mean, you obviously still have a long way to go."

    "U-uh right." Sumire stammered. "T-thank you Hino."

    Hearing a knock on the door, a member of staff from the crew enters asking to go over some details. Hino nodded. "I''ll take care of it, you stay here Sumire."

    Sumire slowly nodded her head and he followed the staff member out. The staff member was exining something to him. But, the information was going out one ear to another.

    ''Yuhi, you really have toe back soon. I don''t know how much longer I can take this.''

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 861 Glorious Sunshine Part 15

    ?

    SUMIRE

    After Hino left, she just couldn''t focus. So, she exited the room, to get some fresh air.

    That was weird.

    Very weird.

    Hino has praised her singing before, but this is the first time she is feeling this way because of it. Sumire shakes her head. It''s true they have gotten a lot closer since Yuhi-san left. But, it''s not like she loves him, at least not romantically. There is love there, but not romantic one.

    Sumire walked over to the vending machines, and was about to slide some coins in. When someone reached over and inserted coins before her, and picked the drink she wanted. She turned to spot Masato.

    Sheughed softly. "I should have known that you would follow me."

    "I''ve been meaning to get in touch. But since we wereing here anyway, I figured it would wait."

    "Are you upset I contacted Mikaze-kun first?" Sumire wondered seeing theplicated look on Masato''s face.

    Masato exhaled deeply. "It''s not that. It''s just, I''ve been worrying about you this entire time and seeing you now. I am bit overwhelmed."

    "I am alright. Coming to Tokyo was good for me. Here I have met people I can call family, and Yuhi-san has been treating me very well."

    "You do look better than you did before." Masato agreed. "But, you''re a bit skinny."

    "Ah that''s because-"

    Masato finished her sentence for her. "Because Terashima hasn''t been around?"

    She slowly nodded her head. This entire time she has been denying it in front of Hino and the others. However,

    "Yuhi-san is amazing you know? He has the ability to keep my nightmares at bay. Ah, maybe those arms of his have amazing healing powers."

    "I don''t think that''s it. I think it''s because you findfort in the arms of the one you love."

    Sumire looked at him with wide eyes. "It''s surprising you would say that. I thought you''d be jealous."

    Masato sighed deeply. "You really can be insensitive."

    "Am I wrong? Oh maybe you found another girl-"

    At those words Masato shook his head rather aggressively and sheughed. "So, you still like me?"

    "Your the only one I know who would act so casually with people who like her."

    "Hmm, I think it''s because we are good friends." Sumire trailed off. "Or maybe I''m just bing immune to guys confessing their love to me."

    "Had it been any other person I would think they were being vain, but it''s you. So, I know you genuinely mean that." Masato paused. "Have you really been receiving that many confessions? I mean, I have been reading the news. But news regarding you is never credible."

    "Aha." Sumireughed. "Hmm, it''s not that I have been receiving confessions. Only Shin really confessed. San and, Toh have admitted to still liking me. But that''s all."

    "What about Narasaki?"

    "If Hino ever directly confessed, it would be very awkward. Hino doesn''t have to confess to me. His actions more than prove how fond of he is of me and well, him staying behind instead of following Yuhi? That action alone proves how deep his feelings are."

    That''s why, if he were ever to truly say those words. She wouldn''t know how to act around him anymore.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Her thoughts break off when Masato reaches over and flicks her forehead.

    "You always end up in suchplicated situations. You really do attract danger."

    Sumire pouted. "I''m not even doing anything though."

    "That''s exactly what makes this scary." Masato paused. "Only you have the right to decide who you love."

    "What brought this on?"

    "I have been thinking about it since before the final concur. While I acknowledge that hiding our feelings wouldn''t have done much good. I don''t think me and the others should have confessed to you at least then. At the very least, we should have given you more time between confessions."

    Sumire shakes her head. "It''s alright. I understand. It''s difficult being around the one you love, without showing your feelings. I went through it too you know? With Yuhi-san. There were so many days where I just wanted to confess."

    "But you didn''t?"

    "Because I didn''t think I was good enough for him. I had a lot of, no I still have a lot of self esteem issues. Even though I gave birth to his children, there are many days where I think that I''m not good enough, where I am worried that he will get tired and leave me."

    "Sumire that''s-"

    "I am truly d that you and the others are here now. It felt like I was going crazy on my own. Toh''s presence has made it better and Hino is always here for me. But, it just isn''t the same."

    Masato''s gaze softened. "Don''t worry, from now on. We will be by your side."

    After chatting for a bit, Masato left. Right then she spotted two peoplefrom the corner. Ah, it''s Toh. He did say he would drop by today. But who is he- Sumire paused in mid-thought.

    There was a woman clinging to his arm.

    A really pretty one. Sumire''s gaze darkened seeing how the girl was not only clinging to him, but trying to touch him in other ces too. Surprisingly Toh wasn''t pushing the woman away instead he turned to the woman and whispered something in her ear causing her tough.

    A sudden burst of anger rushed through her, and it was taking all her will power not to rush over and yank the woman away. She watched as the womans arms slid up and undo the buttons on his shirt.

    If she wasn''t furious before she was now. Recalling the conversation she had with Toh. Sumire couldn''t help but wonder if this was the change he spoke about. Is he no longer loyal to just one woman anymore? Has he truly be a yer?

    Sumire scanned the woman up and down and she immediately felt something off about her. Is she a hanyou? Is she going to drink Toh''s blood?

    ''That''s mine, that''s mine. You can''t have it.''

    Sumire could no longer take the sight and turned away furiously. She didn''t understand why, but seeing Toh with another woman upset her greatly.

    ''I really am going insane.''

    No sooner had she walked down the hallway, and exited the building through the back door did she hear a deep husky voice behind her.

    "Sumire, what''s wrong?" Toh said as he grabbed her wrist.

    "Fuck off." Sumire snapped. She was currently having a battle with her emotions.

    It shouldn''t matter to her if Toh is seeing another woman or what he does with that woman. But, just seeing them close made her so angry and she had no idea why.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 862 Glorious Sunshine Part 16

    ?

    TOH

    It is not the first time he has been on the receiving end of her anger. They did have their fights during the time they dated. But, this was the first time seeing her this angry. She has never cursed at him like this before. What has gotten her so mad- Toh paused. No, this isn''t the first time. Now that he thought about it, she acted this way when Alicia showed up.

    "Were you jealous beautiful?" Toh asked knowingly.

    "No."

    Toh chuckled. "Even your lies sound pretty."

    "Fuck off, don''t go near me." Sumire repeated sharply as she turned away.

    Toh shook his head and dragged her over to the wall, as he backed her against the wall. He pierced his neck with his fingers causing the blood to flow.

    "Drink."

    She didn''t waste anytime.

    "I knew you were hungry, I could feel it."

    Sumire hissed and he chuckled again. "You don''t have to be jealous. You know my rules, I''m loyal to one woman at a time."

    ''Since I met you, I have only been loyal to you.''

    "I know I said I changed, but I was talking about my stance in the underworld and my strength. I wasn''t talking about my principals."

    Seeing her shoulders rx, Toh paused. So, it really was jealousy? It seems Mamoru was right after all.

    ''The reason why Ki never said the words I love you to me was because deep down Toh, she was still thinking of you. Still thinking of what could have been, and how it didn''t feel right. Since she never said the words to you.''

    It didn''t matter to him if Sumire never said those words to him. By the end of the rtionship, he already understood how deep the girl''s feelings for him were.

    After a few minutes Sumire suddenly drew back.

    "N-next time stop me!" Sumire eximed.

    Toh raised his eyebrow. "Why do I have to do that?"

    "B-because--out of habit I might-" She stammered.

    "You might?"

    "I-I might do more."

    "And that scares you?"

    Sumire nodded. "I-"

    Toh cupped her cheeks. "Don''t be afraid. If it ever got to that, I''d stop you."

    "Really?" Sumire questioned.

    Toh nodded. "Consent is important, and as much as I miss you touching me. I do understand the situation." He lightly brushed his lips against hers. "Do you understand? Never doubt me on this."

    Sumire shyly nodded her head and he let''s her go. She extended her hand out and tugged on the edge of his shirt.

    "C-can you tell me about that woman just now?"

    "One of Lucifer''s bloodbank donors. I am sure you guessed but she is also a hanyou female. Hanyou females are very rare as you know and even amongst them, it''s rare for them to offer themselves to someone who isn''t there other half."

    Sumire frowned. "Then why was she touching you!"

    Toh blinked and his lips curved to a smile. "She was touching me?"

    "Yes she was!" Sumire eximed. "Her hands were on your trousers, and then shirt buttons. Moreover she was pressing her breast against yours and she kept licking her lips like she was about to drink your blood-"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    ''I have to stop myself from grinning like an idiot.'' Seeing her like this in rage mode just because a woman got close to him. It seems Sumire truly does still have some feelings for him. Otherwise she wouldn''t behave this way.

    "I would never have let her get that far. I must admit my mind was so upied, that I was only half listening to her and I didn''t see her touch me untilter on."

    "That''s a lie. What could you have possibly been thinking about so deeply that you didn''t notice someone touching you?"

    "If you must know, I was thinking about what we did the previous night and how beautiful you are when your drinking from me. How your hands touched-"

    At those words Sumire raised her hand stopping him in mid-sentence. "You don''t have to say anymore!"

    Toh chuckled. She really is behaving cutely today.

    Sumire parted her lips and looked longingly at his neck. "Can I have a bit more?"

    "Sure."

    Toh proceeded to back against the wall but instead he found himself being pinned to the ground with Sumire hovering over him. Before he could react, he felt her teeth mp down on his throat.

    Normally when she takes his blood, Sumire is very careful. But, perhaps it was because of what just happened. The girl was more aggressive.

    Drinking blood involves pleasure, regardless if it''s from the one feeding or the one being fed from. This reminded him of the time Sumire ended up poisioned. Reminded him how they got close and broke the walls she ced between them. How her flushed skin felt against his, how he teased her tongue and how he had to suck the areas where the poison hit.

    Had Hamano not been there, it would have certainly gotten further. He doesn''t even remember pulling away from her, or how he even got to his bed.

    Perhaps Sumire was thinking the same as him, since she moved away from biting his neck and started to bite from other ces. Toh allowed her and ran his fingers through her brown locks, and on her back. When he felt her arousal heightening, and feeling his pants be lose.

    Toh used his ability to snap her out of it. He simply sent a few images to her mind, reminders of Terashima and Sumire snapped out of her daze.

    Sumire looked at him and then at their position, and his unbuttoned trousers and his shirt before bolting up. He couldn''t miss the horrified look on her face, and the pain in her eyes before leaving.

    Toh quickly fixed his appearance before chasing after her. Sumire is fast, but he has gotten a lot faster in their time apart. It didn''t take long before he caught up with her.

    Toh grabbed hold of her wrist. "Enough is enough."

    ".."

    "Listen to me, Sumire. I won''t do anything unless you want to."

    "Isn''t that what the problem is? I don''t know what I want anymore."

    Toh felt his heart beat increase at her words. ''Does that mean she is willing to give me a chance?'' He shakes his head. No, he can''t take advantage of this. It wouldn''t be right.

    "Terashima is what you want, and I''m just a fleeting distraction. Can''t we leave it at that?"

    Sumire bites her lip. "But that means you--"

    "I''ll end up hurt?"

    Sumire nodded.

    Toh cupped her cheeks. "Then hurt me Sumire. Do your worse. I''ll take it all."

    Sumire was about to say something when her phone rang. She briefly nced at it. "Hino is telling me to go back. It''s almost time."

    Toh nodded. "Let''s go."

    "A-are you taking me home after this?"

    His lips curved to a smile. "Yes. I hope you don''t mind me tagging along."

    As Sumire spoke, he noticed how she kept stealing nces at him and he chuckled. She really is very cute.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 863 Glorious Sunshine Part 17

    ?

    TOH

    Once they arrived at the set, Sumire immediately left his side and greeted the ones in charge. This isn''t the first time he is observing her work, but each time he does he ends up very surprised. The blushing and raging girl from a few minutes ago has transformed into apletely different woman. She seems a lot more mature.Now that he thought about it, Sumire is very good at acting. She is good at transforming into different characters, at ying a role. If she wasn''t such a good singer, she would make a fantastic actress.

    The ability to truly be the character, the role one has to y isn''t an ability granted to everyone. Seldom anyone can do this. Not even the most talented actresses can fully immerse themselves in the role, and even those who do have limitations. Limitations that involve mental damage. There are some actors and actresses that get so in to the zone, that they can no longer distinguish between themselves and the character.

    Sumire doesn''t have that limitation. She can immerse herself in the role and climb back out of it, in just a second. She is truly amazing, a rare talent that appears only once every decade.

    Sumire finished the greetings and was walking back to Narasaki who was holding a script.

    "Geh. Do I really have to say this?"

    "If I don''t prepare a script for you, you''ll run your mouth and say something stupid."

    "Hey!!! I''m not stupid."

    "Yes yes, miss high IQ."

    Sumire pouted. "You always insult me Hino."

    "It''s not an insult, don''t you tell Yuhi all the time that your cute, silly and adorable and that''s why he should pamper you more."

    "She really says that? Off. Are you really the Princess?" Senbi smirked.

    "Of course I am! It''s all a trap you see. I need to act cute and silly, so my dearest can attack me."

    Masato sighed deeply. "Should you really be talking about that so casually?"

    Mikazeughed. "Sumire-chan has always been very smart."

    "Right? Right! Mikaze-kun understands. The rest of you are just bullies."

    When Sumire was greeting the director she truly looked like a mature woman. But, now that she is with her friends, there is a childish air around her.

    Sumire must have caught him staring, since her cheeks tinted red and he smirked. After staring for a few minutes Sumire walked over to him, and he wrapped his arms around her waist.

    "Is something wrong beautiful?"

    "You know what''s wrong!" Sumire said usingly. "S-stop staring at me like that. What if someone notices?"

    "Staring at you like-"

    "Like your about to devour me." Sumire''s face reddened more. "D-don''t make me say it."

    Toh chuckled and cupped her face. "I don''t want to lie to myself. Don''t you hate lies beautiful?"

    "I do, but sometimes it''s necessary." Sumire paused. "I don''t detect anyone hostile. But, the entertainment industry is built on lies. Nobody is going to say something negative to me know, because it would risk impacting the program."

    Toh caressed her back and a content sigh escaped her lips as she leaned forward into his embrace.

    "Do you need anything else beautiful? Maybe a kiss will get rid of your nerves."

    "If you hugging me like this is causing stares. What do you think a kiss will do?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Indeed, Toh could sense people looking their way. But, it didn''t matter to him. All that mattered was Sumire.

    "It''ll make you feel better." Toh concluded.

    "Pass." Sumire trailed off. "Is it really okay for you to be here? Aren''t you busy?"

    "It''s alright, I''ve cleared my schedule for awhile."

    Sumire sighed deeply. "You don''t have to do that for me. I''ll be fine, and with Nao here. It''s the same as having a thousand guards."

    "Still, I''d hate topromise your safety. I know you don''t like me being overprotective. But these safety measures are for your own good."

    "I know, and I don''t mind too much because well even if I can keep myself safe. Keeping myself and three kids safe is another story."

    That''s exactly what he is worried about, that his fellow ck alice organisation members will resort to attacking the kids knowing they wouldn''t be able to beat Sumire.

    "If you stay wrapped in my arms, you''ll be very safe."

    Sumire rolled her eyes andughed. "You really have be a huge flirt. Wait for me until I''m done okay? I really want to walk back together."

    Toh nodded and watched as she walked over to the stage where the members of nanirofeather, and the host were already behind their podiums.

    As the program began, Toh kept an eye out on their surroundings. There doesn''t seem to be anything odd. However, recently he has been overhearing conversations in thepany. Conversations regarding Sumire. Some people are bing impatient, and instead of waiting for Lucifer''s orders they are taking matters into their own hand.

    Not good, it''s too dangerous for Sumire to be alone. No matter how strong she is, there is still a high risk. There doesn''t seem to be anybody hostile in today''s set. Then again, his gaze fell towards Sumire. She is doing better than usual.

    In an instant she has drawn everyone towards her, the members on stage with her, the cameraman, the staff. She has a strange maism that keeps their eyes fastened on her. Having charisma like this is more important than having skills. The ability to naturally draw people towards you without any effort.

    Contrary to what others say, Ibuki Sumire is truly born to be an idol. Born to be in this industry.

    Toh already knew from the moment he stepped into the room who it was. A deep sigh escaped his lips. "What on earth are you doing here boss?"

    "Hm? I thought it would be a good opportunity to observe my wife work."

    Toh frowned. "You''re not married."

    Lucifer chuckled. "She has my mark. She will be my wife one day."

    ''That confidence isirritating. Then again even before I knew the wife Lucifer was talking about was Sumire.

    "It seems she has been drinking your blood."

    "Do you have an issue with that? She needs to feed. If I don''t do it, she''ll go crazy due to the blood lust."

    Lucifer nodded. "I am aware and while seeing her lose control of herself is entertaining. We don''t understand her powers very well. It''s better to be careful."

    "Are you actually worried?"

    "Not at all." Lucifer trailed off. "In fact, I think it will be quite interesting to see her behaviour when provoked."

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 864 Glorious Sunshine Part 18

    ?

    TOH

    Before Toh could say anything to that, the doors opened revealing caramel coloured hair wearing a lc coloured cloak. Toh''s eyes widened seeing him. He looked towards Lucifer furiously and the man simply chuckled.

    "Lucifer, why did you-" Jian Hiriji barely got any words out when arge spear cracked the wall beside them. The owner of that spear being none other than Senbi Nao.

    Toh was expecting people to start screaming, since it isn''t normal to be carrying weapons around. But, everyone is probably more shocked and curious if anything.

    "Nao stop!!!" Sumire eximed as she rushed over.

    "Like hell this guy is the reason you had to suffer. Because of him you lost everything. As long as he is alive you won''t find peace." Nao yelled.

    What blood lust. Senbi was seriously trying to kill Jian just now. As a psychologist he is more intune to others emotions, and that''s why he can tell. There is anger but mixed with a pain so deep. He is broken.

    Alto and Senna tried to hold Senbi back but it was futile. They were clearly struggling.

    "Tsk." Hino cursed and rushed over as he held Senbi back,

    "Let me go damn it! Let me go! He is the one person I can''t forgive. He-"

    Sumire grabbed hold of Senbi''s wrist. "Nao." Sumire said standing in front of him. "Please stop. It''s okay. I''m fine, look at me."

    Despite the hazard gaze in Senbi''s eyes, something shed in his eyes when he looked at Sumire.

    "See? I''m not hurt you big dummy." Sumireughed. "I''m truly okay Nao. If you keep this up, you''ll get hurt and that would hurt me too."

    "P-princess." Nao mumbled.

    "Mm. Let''s go."

    Sumire turned to Jian Hiriji with a pained gaze but simply bowed as she led Senbi away. Narasaki alongside Alto Mikaze and Senna Masato were doing their best to distract the director and staff members.

    Lucifer chuckled. "I see, so that''s how things are with you three."

    Jian Hiriji sighed deeply. "I wondered why you arranged to meet me here. Sumire is sensible. Even if she resents me, she won''t act on her emotion here. On the other hand Nao? Nao doesn''t care about his reputation. He only became an idol so he could protect her." He trailed off. "Nao finding out I was the one who killed Sumire''s

    Toh nced at theotion. The staff members and the director were proving to be very difficult to persuade.

    In the end a purple glow surrounded Narasaki and everyone in the room fell asleep. One by one Narasaki ced his hand on their foreheads, erasing their memories.

    "Every single person involved with that girl is troublesome." Hino cursed.

    "Do you need help?" Toh offered. He can''t erase memories but he does have mind rted powers. He can manipte thoughts and events if he gets into a person''s mind.

    "It''s fine, I can do this much." Hino harshly turned to Lucifer. "I hope your little experiment was fun. You''re lucky that wasn''t live. Sumire doesn''t need any of this shit right now."

    Lucifer chuckled. "If she cannot handle this much, she will never be the Queen." He trailed off. "But it does seem I went too far, I shall choose a better location next time." With those words said Lucifer walked away.

    Toh could only curse. Damn him, what on earth was all that far? He is the one who has to pick up the pieces.

    Jian turned to leave but not before briefly sparing a nce at Alto and Senna who were observing him silently. They didn''t look as hostile as Senbi did, but there was clearly friction there.

    "Can you check on her? She''ll be stubborn and keep up a facade in front of the others. But, she is probably hurting."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    ''Jian still seems to care for her. Then why did he betray her?''

    Toh simply nodded and walked in the direction that she came from. It didn''t take long before her, a small bundle crouched into a ball shape beside the fountain. Even when he was standing in front of her, Sumire didn''t budge or sense his presence. He grabbed hold of her wrist and pulled her up.

    Hazard and clouded eyes. ''Probably hurting.'' is an understatement. Seeing Jian Hiriji must have caused more damage. But Sumire being Sumire focused on Senbi Nao''s pain over her own.

    It only makes sense. Jian Hijiri was the one who killed Sumire''s parents. Lucifer simply set the fire and chased after Sumire in the forest. When he learned these details, he wanted nothing more than to send Sumire a warning. But knew how dangerous contacting her would be, so he resorted to telling Mamoru instead.

    ''When Sumire leaves to find Yuhi, Hiriji will strike then.''

    When he saw that message, Toh felt relieved that she wouldn''t have to witness her cousin betraying her in person. But, he also found it odd. Why is Jian Hiriji being so considerate of her? There is no need for him to do that. There must be something he is missing. Jian doesn''t seem to be the traitor type. Moreover he stayed by Sumire''s side all those years despite killing her parents, and he hasn''t harmed her once when he could have.

    If Jian simply wanted to end the blood line then, he should have killed Sumire. He''s had many opportunities to do so, but he kept her alive.

    He can ponder about thatter, for now. His gaze fell on Sumire. She can''t stay like this. Toh thinks for a moment before cupping her face, and pressing his lips against hers. Kissing Ibuki Sumire has always been one of his favourite things to do. At least ever since he first kissed her.

    It was the main reason why he was so patient with her. They didn''t have to do it. As long as he could kiss her it was more than enough. Perhaps Nagawa Sano shared that thought too. Sumire can really kiss.

    Kissing this woman makes him feel emotions that he would normally hide. It feels like his body is on fire. Toh deepened the kiss, making sure to intertwined their tongues as much as he could.

    Gods, she tasted so good. Sensing movement, Toh opened his eyes to see Sumire''s red stained face as he stopped kissing her.

    "I could kiss you forever." Toh mumbled against her lips.

    "T-that would be a problem--I-I''m fine now Toh." Sumire said as she backed away.

    "Are you sure?" Nao asked.

    "I-I am. I''m more worried about Nao."

    "What happened to him?"

    "I''ll check on himter. I had to knock him out. I called Siena over, and she dragged him away."

    "I see." He cupped her cheeks and Sumire averted her gaze. "You don''t want to look at me?"

    "I never said that, you''re nice to look at."

    His lips curved to a smile hearing her mumbling. "Is that so?"

    "Prick."

    Toh chuckled and draped his cloak around her. "The temperature is colder today, wear that."

    "Thank you Toh. I-I can''t exactly talk about the issue with Hiriji. But just knowing that you''ll have my back is reassuring."

    "Of course beautiful." Toh kissed her forehead softly. "I''ll always be here."

    Even when Terashima returns, he will always have her back.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 865 Glorious Sunshine Part 19

    ?

    Hiriji

    After sending Lucifer off. Hiriji decided to check on Sumire. It didn''t take long before he found her alongside Mashima Toh. Seeing Sumireugh, Hiriji sighed in relief. It seems Lucifer is correct about Mashima Toh''s influence on Sumire. If she can smile like this even without her loved one by her side, then he doesn''t have to worry.

    "How long do you intend to follow me Mamoru-san?"

    Mamoruughed. "You were always a sharp one."

    "..."

    "I just thought we could chat, we are on the same side are we not?"

    Hiriji sighed. "Lucifer isn''t stupid. He knows you have a hidden agenda."

    "Yet he allows me into his ranks regardless. It says a lot about how twisted he is."

    "Did youe here just to say that?"

    "No, but I do want to know what your thinking."

    He sighed again and continued walking. He knew Mamoru-san wouldn''t give up. But, if he has to answer this question. He wants it to be in his own terms. Preferably in a ce where there is no chance of Sumire overhearing him.

    "Your acting like a viin, but you kept your word. You betrayed the others, after Ki was already in Tokyo."

    "..I do not resent her Mamoru-san. This is just simply something that has to be done, for the sake of the evolution of evolved humans."

    ''and for her protection.'' Hiriji however kept that to himself. Mamoru-san can''t learn about it, because if he does. Eventually it will reach Sumire''s ears.

    Mamoru frowned. "Do you really think whatever deal you made with Lucifer will work out?"

    "I understand what type of person he is. However, sometimes it is necessary to side with evil in order to make changes."

    "The changes your hoping for. Ki also wishes the same. You know before she lost her memory regarding her powers, she was working on a way for evolved humans, for hanyous to co-exist with humans."

    "I am aware."

    "Then if your goals are the same, why are you standing on the opposite side?"

    Hirijj didn''t say anything and looked up at the sky.

    "Ki doesn''t hate you either." Mamoru started.

    "I know."

    How can he not know? There was no hatred in her eyes. Just pain.

    ''I thought she would resent me. After all I attacked the school, and all our friends. But, she doesn''t hold even an inch of resentment for me.''

    "Did she already know?" Hiriji mumbled.

    Mamoru nodded. "Yeah. When we reunited in the facility, it was one of the first few things she mentioned. She said to me she has known for a long time now. I think it was a year and a half after the incident?"

    Hiriji froze. But that would mean Sumire allowed him to stay by her side all these years. Was she hoping deep down that he would change his mind?

    It could have happened, during those years he experienced peace and happiness he never thought was possible. But then Lucifer started to attack Star town, and even appeared before her. The reason Lucifer did that, wasprobably to remind him of their agreement. It was a warning.

    His thoughts break off when Mamoru started coughing.

    Hiriji immediately bent down. His face colour turned pale seeing the blood on the ground. "I thought you were healed."He shakes his head. "He promised that once you got your powers back, your illness would-be--"

    Mamoruughed weakly. "I wondered why it was so easy to walk into the facility. It was you?"

    "Mamoru, you have to-"

    This is bad, if he continues coughing like this his life will be in danger. Before he could do anything, a sh of brown rushed past him and crouched down to help Mamoru.

    It was Sumire.

    She looked between him and Mamoru and exhaled deeply. She takes out a dagger from her bag and lightly cuts her neck, causing fresh blood to fall.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Ru, drink my blood."

    Mamoru shakes his head.

    "Please, you know I can''t lose you again."

    At those words Mamoru lunged for her neck, and Sumire caressed his back as she whispered how much of a fool he was.

    ''Her blood is special.''

    Hiriji closed his eyes and a lc coloured barrier wrapped around them.

    "Lucifer is still around." Mashima stepped forward with a frown. "I told you before not to draw blood with him nearby."

    Sumireughed softly. "Don''t worry, I know you''ll protect me."

    "Your too careless beautiful."

    "I know." Sumire turned to Mamoru. "But, I noticed it too. When he gave blood to Huan. Ru''s be a hanyou too, the reason the experiment with san seeded was because they used the results from Ru''s experiment. If so, then only my blood can help him."

    At those words Mashima Toh shook his head. "Don''t make this a habit. You already have to provide for Nagawa."

    "If you''re in your hanyou state and let them drink from you then, it should reduce the damage." Hiriji spoke up.

    Sumire turned to him and Hiriji felt his heart beat increase.

    "Sorry, I shouldn''t-"

    "How am I supposed to do that?"

    Hiriji blinked at her question. Could it be, this entire time she hasn''t activated her hanyou mode but has been using her powers, drinking and giving blood? She really hasn''t changed, she is still the same careless and reckless person.

    He quickly exined and Sumire paused. "Is there a book or anything, I could learn more about this?"

    "There is one. It''s called Mephisto."

    "Hm, I got it."

    This is awkward, once Mamoru-san has drunk enough blood. He ought to leave. Still, sitting beside her like this is very odd. Her hair has gotten so long. She has always kept her hair short so it''s odd seeing her like this. It suits her.

    "Ru." Sumire whispered. "You really should have told me. I know you''ve always sacrificed yourself to protect me. But this is too much. Don''t you owe me for everything? You already left me to suffer once, if you do it again I really will get angry at you. If you leave again, I''ll burn this world to ashes."

    Mamoru looked up briefly andughed. "Gee Ki, your threatening me now?"

    "Only I can threaten you fool. Are you fine? I think you should drink a bit more."

    Mamoru shook his head and pulled away as he stretched his arm. "I feel fine already." He trailed off and patted his shoulder. "Let''s head back together."

    Sumire quickly stands up with Mashima''s help. "Ru, are youing to my concert?"

    "I wouldn''t miss it for the world." Mamoru slung his arms around his shoulders. "Alright, let''s go back to the evil boss."

    Hiriji could only nod, as he briefly nced back at Sumire who bowed at him. He quickly turned away not wanting to see the look on her face. After walking for a few minutes Hiriji noted how Mamoru-san''s movements were sluggish and he sighed.

    "You should have drunk some more."

    Mamoruughed. "It''s fine, I have managed to keep the blood lust at bay."

    "But now that you''ve drunk from her once, you''ll definitely crave more." Hiriji trailed off. "I heard that Sumire had an opportunity to go to the US with M5, but she rejected it because she wanted to stay here for you. You should allow her to help you."

    "Ki talked about how much I sacrificed for her just now, but the same goes vice versa. That girl has already sacrificed a lot for me. All I want from her now is for her to be happy with the person she loves, that is enough for me."

    If only that was possible, he would also wish the same thing for her. But Lucifer will not let her go.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 866 Glorious Sunshine Part 20

    ?

    MIYA

    She wonders how it feels to truly be in love.

    Ever since she reunited with Sumire, she wonders if she was ever truly in love with Kurata Shouta. Who recently broke up with her. She knew it wasing eventually, but when she received a text message. She felt annoyed. At the very least, he could have met up with her in person. Doesn''t she at least deserve that much?

    Then again, she has been feeling nothing but pain for a long time now. So maybe it''s better this way. She recalled something Nakara told her regarding Sumire''s feelings towards Terashima Yuhi.

    ''Her eyes were shining bright just like the main characters in a shoujo manga. And she walked like she was floating on air.And I think their was flowers somewhere.. Though it''s a gorgeous fairytale like scene, it''s so unlike her that it scared me''

    Her sweat dropped, now that she thinks it through. Nakara isn''t the only one who noticed that.

    Sumire really does love her boyfriend and yet she had noticed the growing fondness she has towards Mashima Toh.

    Mashima is a interesting person, for one he seems to capture the gaze of anyone whom he meets. Indeed during their first or rather second meeting, Miya had felt an overwhelming sensation, an aura that draws a person towards them. Moreover, she has seen with her own eyes how Mashima Toh treats Sumire.

    A deep love, something like that may not even be possible for someone such as herself.

    Miya exhaled deeply as she recalled the invitation that arrived on her doorstep earlier. ''I need to tell Sumire asap, before she finds out from others and misunderstand.'' An invitation to a ball, hosted by Jian Hiriji. It surprised her when she learned that he was Sumire''s cousin. But, when she asked Nakara about it. He told her that Jian betrayed Sumire.

    A normal person would walk away and not get involved with this. But, she has to know the truth. Something doesn''t add up here. After Nakara told her about the betrayal, she did some further investigation on her own. The attack on Tsukuhara high school was an incident everybody knew about. It was on the news for days. Coincidentally that attack happened when Sumire was already in Tokyo.

    She wanted to learn more so she decided to head to the library. She has been raised as an involved human since birth, and she knew about the existence of hangouts. However, there is still so much she needs to learn.

    Sumire''s concert is tonight. She should keep an eye out on the time. Her thoughts break off spotting caramel coloured hair. Is that Jian Hiriji?

    Miya started to follow him, only to be intercepted by guards. Her guards, the ones that her parents assigned to her on the condition of her moving to Tokyo. She almost forgot about them.

    "Miya-San. Let''s go back, the king couldn''tpossibly be in a ce like this. "

    "You think so? ording to Sumire, the members of the ck alice organisation are everywhere nowadays. I even received that creepy invitation earlier."

    Honestly ces like this give her the creeps. But right now she needs to do whatever she can to help. Besides there''s no way that her eyes were ying tricks on her; she definitely saw him. Jian Hijiri. Seeing the ragged door Miya creaks it open with her two guards following behind her. A group of dangerous looking men were located inside. The man sitting in the center blowing his smoke pipe calls out to her.

    "Oi, what business do you have in a ce like this? Youngdy."

    "Sorry for my poor manners but did a tall man wearing a white cloake here?"

    At thatment the men gathered around her. The two at her side were being pulled away by two guys.

    "Anyway,e on prettydy, wanna have some fun with us?"

    At those words, a man wearing a cloak stepped forward. Upon closer inspection she confirmed it to be Jian Hiriji.

    Hijiri turned to her. "Don''t worry,the people here in the back streets of town have scary faces, but they are good people. They just don''t like strangers barging in on them. "

    Miya ignored that little speech and turned to him with a questioning gaze. They are enemies so she should be more afraid and yet she can''t bring herself to be scared of him. They are enemies, ever since she learned Jian was Sumire''s enemy.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Well? Why are you mingling here in the back streets? Lord ''Hii'' "

    Hijiri sweat dropped. "Um if possible could you not call me Lord while we''re here."

    "Alright then, Hi. I''ll just ask my questions." Miya turned to the guys only for Hiriji to grab her shoulders.

    "Please just head back home."

    "I''ll return home if what you''re doing here is something sexual and inappropriate."

    "T-that-" Hiriji trailed off, his cheeks flushed and bright red. Huh, he''s surprisingly innocent; this part of him actually resembles Sumire. The more encounters she has with this guy, the more she does not see him as a bad person.

    "Then, maybe I should just tell everyone-"

    "Miss Miya! Wait miss Miya."

    She turns to him with a fixed gaze causing Hijiri to exhale deeply as he ces his hand on his forehead. "For goodness sake, you really are just so hard to deal with."

    She responds with a light smile. "It seems you''re willing to bargain."

    ___________________

    "I didn''t expect your majesty to have acquaintances like that." Miya said, walking by his side. She had told the other two to head back to the inn without her. Since the ginger hair guard looked as though she was at her limit already.

    "Those people have taught me many different things since I was little."

    "What kind of things?" Miya wondered.

    Hiriji chuckled. "Things a girl like you shouldn''t know."

    She should stick to general topics; even if she isn''t frightened of him now, that can still change. But, he could have easily pushed her away earlier and yet he allowed her to stay. Why is that?

    "Hey, the rumour just now.That was about Sumire wasn''t it? I''m pretty sure you know this already, but Sumire is a very precious friend of mine. Do you ever intend on pursuing her? You actually don''t n on murdering her do you?"

    She should stop at this and yet now that she''s gone this far she wants to know. Whenever Sumire is mentioned there is an actual expression from him that''s not fake; she''s sure that this person truly cares for Sumire.

    "Maybe you even want her to live ------ " Miya''s sentence falls short when he appears in front of her and ces his hand on her mouth.

    "I will apud you for your bravery and heroism. However I must advise you that it is unwise to mention that persons name in these parks."

    Rather than be afraid she''s more curious now. He''s saying that to protect her isn''t he?

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 867 Glorious Sunshine Part 21

    ?

    "Then would you tell me if we were elsewhere?" Miya challenged.

    There is no way she will simply let this subject drop.

    "I have nothing to talk to you about." Hiriji said sharply.

    Miya frowned. Why is this guy being so stubborn? He clearly still cares for Sumire.

    Before anything could happen, somebody removed Hiriji''s hand from her mouth. Miya turned to see a man with golden coloured hair. It takes her a moment to recognize him. Ah, this person. He is also one of the members of nanairofeather isn''t he?

    While she attended the same middle school as Sumire for at least a year. She was in the general course, and didn''t pay much attention to the music students. However, even though she didn''t pay attention. There was one that stood out to her. Tachibana Masaru.

    Nearly all the girls in her ss spoke about him, and there were many who had a one night stand with him. It disgusted her, since they were clearly too young to do anything sexual. Normally she isn''t the type to believe rumors, but after hearing so many she started to believe them.

    "Out of our old friendship, I shall let you go here and turn a blind eye to the fact that I saw you and that Shizune Miya met with you."

    "I see, I apologise for the trouble Masaru."

    "The day finally came where you called me by my name and it''s in this circumstance. As thedy would say how unpleasant."

    "Is she doing alright?" Hijiri asked.

    Masaru shuts his eyes, his gaze softens. "Yeah, she is. She has people who love and care about her deeply. Friends who have her back and family whom she can rely on. As well as someone who she will be bound with forever."

    "I see. Then it''s alright now, to leave it in his hands." Hiriji turned to leave. "Miss Miya, you do not have to respond to the invitation. I am aware that you told your parents that you don''t want anything to do with me. Lucifer will not care about losing one noble household, so you don''t have to worry about your family being at risk."

    "I''m going to go." Miya dered. "But not as your ally."

    "Alright." With those words said Hiriji left and Miya slumped to the ground in defeat.

    All the tension since earlier left her body.

    "This is an unusual first meeting Shizune Miya."

    Miya turned to look at him. "Thank you for helping me. But, I am capable of handling myself." She said as she stood up.

    Tachibana Masaru gave a low chuckle. "It seems that side of you still hasn''t changed. But, I guess I should have known."

    "Excuse me, do I even know yo-" Miya turned and Masaru grabbed hold of her wrist and dragged her to a nearby wall. "H-hey, what on earth are you doing?"

    "Taking my payment for saving your life."

    Miya frowned. "He wouldn''t have hurt me."

    "You have no idea what he is capable off."

    "I think I''ve just been passed from one wolf to another." Miya said confidently. But, the reality was she felt her body trembling. Before Masaru could do anything however, a yellow coloured barrier wrapped around her body.

    "I see, you really are an evolved human. Is that why you carelessly got close to Hiriji?"

    "I got close to him because we are friends. At least before I learned of him betraying Sumire." Miya exined what she learned.

    She was still nervous and watching him with caution. But, with her barrier up. He shouldn''t be able to do anything.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "It seems your information is limited. Hiriji did more than attack the school. He is responsible for the death of Sumire''s parents."

    At thatment her eyes widened. What?

    "You heard me just now. That man you were following around? He is a cold blooded murderer. He could have hurt you."

    Miya recalled the sensation of Hiriji''s hands at her neck and she froze. Just now she instinctively put up a barrier around Tachibana Masaru, but she didn''t do so in front of Hiriji. Even though he was clearly threatening just now.

    Masaru chuckled. "You really don''t change do you?"

    What is he even talking about? Masaru turned to leave. "I''m going to see thedy now. I suggest that youe along too, and exin what happened."

    Miya could only nod. She made sure to keep the barrier around herself as she walked a few steps behind Masaru. Did she ever cross paths with him in middle school?

    ___________________

    SUMIRE

    Seeing Miya aside, when she saw Masaru with her. She sighed deeply.

    "You weren''t invited for the contest, what on earth are you doing here?"

    "Now, now Lady. It''s your first major concert. Of course I will be here." Masaru winked.

    Miya speaks up. "Sumire, you really have strange friends. Your friends with this huge flirt?"

    "Unfortunately."

    "That''s crueldy, I came all the way out here for you."

    "You should have stayed back home." Sumire mumbled.

    "The town is fine. Ryuuji behaves that way but he makes a good leader and Futaba has no choice but to shape up too. When she is serious, she is a force to be reckoned with." Masaru trailed off. "Besides, I hear you have been having far too much contact with Lucifer these days."

    Her sweat fell seeing the evil smile on his face. Geh, she should have known better than to hide it from him.

    "Nao just arrived. You don''t have to worry."

    "I know, I saw him patrolling outside."

    Sumire''s eyes widened rmed. "You should have brought him with you. Earlier-"

    "He told me what happened with Hijiri, and that incident is why he is doing what he is."

    ''I was with Hijiri afterwards and he didn''t do anything to me. He could have, they were sitting so close to each other. Hijiri won''t hurt me directly that much I know.'' But, exining that to Nao won''t be easy.

    Hearing the sound of babies crying, Sumire turned to crib and picked up Satomi. "What''s wrong little one? Mama is here."

    Satomi immediately stopped crying and ced kisses on her cheek.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 868 Glorious Sunshine Part 22

    ?

    SUMIRE

    Masaru whistled. "That one is going to be popr with thedies."

    "Oh, please. Yuhi-san is terrible at flirting."

    "But you''re not." Masaru pointed out. "But, they really do look like you."

    "I see we have guests.." Another voice said. Sumire turned to see Toh entering the room.

    She walked over and helped him with his tie. "All done?"

    Toh nodded. "I''ll be able to watch your concert without any worries." He turned his attention to the kids. "Sumire is prettier, but they do look alike."

    Sumire yfully stuck her tongue out. "Onement too much."

    Toh chuckled. "I can say more things. Like my fascination with your lips."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "I thought your fascination was looking at me."

    "It is one of many."

    "Long time no see Mashima. It seems you haven''t changed, your still shamelessly clinging to Sumire."

    Toh sighed. "If we are talking about who is being shameless. Aren''t you doing the same? You weren''t even invited for the contest. Nor did she send you a ticket for her concert."

    Seeing the lightning bolts between them she sighed deeply and stepped between the two. "Alright, that''s enough. No fighting." She turned her attention back to Toh. "The bath is ready, you should go get freshen up."

    "Join me?"

    Her cheeks coloured and she shakes her head. "We have guests."

    Toh chuckled as he ced a kiss on her forehead. "Alright, maybe another time."

    "Pass." Sumire mumbled as she watched Toh walk away.

    Miya was calmly drinking her tea. "You know, if I didn''t know any better I would think you were dating."

    "Uh, but we aren''t-"

    "It looks like it, right Tachibana?"

    Sumire stole a nce at Masaru and saw that same dangerous smile on his face. "D-don''t misunderstand, he''s just-taking care of me."

    "I wonder how much taking care he is doing, if you''re covered in his scent."

    "I''ve been drinking his blood." Sumire argued.

    Masaru paused. "You have? And you''re okay with it?"

    Sumire tilted her head. "Am I not supposed to be drinking his blood?"

    "For purebred hanyous" Miya spoke up. "-they can only drink the blood of their partners, or potential candidates."

    P-potential candidates-? Now that she thought about it, Toh mentioned that there is a chance he is her partner. Is this what he meant? Is that why he keeps insisting that she takes his blood and not Hino''s.

    "If you haven''t had any side effects. Then it means that Mashima is a candidate. If that''s the case, I can''t really say anything. But, you still have to be careful. He is on Lucifers side."

    Sumire frowned at those words. Indeed, Toh is on Lucifer''s side. He didn''t jump in to help earlier. But he didn''t do anything to aide Lucifer either.

    "It''s fine. I know your both worried, but Toh will never hurt me and Hiriji either."

    Miya sighed deeply. "Sometimes I think you''re too trusting. But, if you''re sure-"

    Sumire nodded and her gaze softened. "He is the only one I can be sure off right now."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    _________________________

    After the two left, Sumire sat dazed and picked up Satomi as she raised him up. "Why is love soplicated, little one?"

    She hears a low chuckle behind her ear. "What''s soplicated when you have a boyfriend and three children?"

    Sumire turned to see a very naked Mashima Toh. Thankfully, he wore a towel around his waist. Droplets of water remained on his chest.

    "Like what you''re seeing Ibuki?"

    "I like what I''m seeing, but I''ve always preferred to look and not touch."

    Toh smirked. "I do love all the cute little lies that escape your pretty mouth." He takes a seat beside her as she ced Satomi down on the couch, with a bottle of milk in his hands.

    Toh''s thumb started to draw slow, seductive circles on her thigh, and she felt warmth heat her core.His other hand stroked her inner leg, and Sumire felt like she was going crazy. He normally doesn''t take it this far, what is he doing?

    "So, are you nervous?"

    "What are you referring to?" Sumire asked nervously.

    "The concert."

    Oh, right, the concert. But, why does it feel like he is asking about something else?

    "I know you''re nervous, beautiful, but I will be right there back stage. So during your break, you cane to me."

    Sumireughed. "That does sound very reliable."

    "What happened earlier today, I have to apologize for. I told Lucifer that I''d be going with you to the studio, and I''d bete to my other jobs."

    Sumire sighed deeply as she rested her head on Toh''s shoulder. She felt a bit nervous because he was still naked. But, she immediately rxed when Toh removed his hand from her inner thigh to grab hold of her hand.

    "From now on, he will be appearing before you more often. I may not be there all the time. So, I want you to be extra careful."

    This is what she likes about Toh. He doesn''t give her any empty promises. Nor does he bother with saying fancy things like he will protect her. He says those things but also adds that sometimes there will be circumstances that prevent him from doing so.

    Everybody around her is telling her to be careful around Toh. But, don''t they see it? If Toh wanted to harm her, he would have done so a long time ago. After all, he is in a good position where he could hurt her easily.

    "I think you should put some clothes on." Sumire suddenly backed away when she noticed something bulging from the towel.

    Toh chuckled. "Are you sure beautiful? Maybe you should drink my blood now."

    "Pass."

    He kisses her eyelids before getting up and walking over to the kitchen table. "I see you have my outfit ready."

    Right, before Miya and Masaru came here. She was busy trying to calm her nerves, so she ended up doing some cleaning, and preparing Toh''s clothes before the kids woke up. Her eldest son being absent because he was with the guys in akagumi. He really likes spending time there.

    She treats the guys in akagumi as family so she doesn''t mind him being there. But should a kid really spend so much time in a bar? It''s probably because she had to keep his identity a secret, and Huan spent the most time in bar akagumi.

    ''I need to take him out more. I should ask Hino to clear my schedule for a bit.'' Nobody can me her for spending more time with her kids.

    "I''ll get changed into this, and we can get going."

    "There''s still some time. Don''t you think it''s too early?"

    "If we don''t go now, you''ll be pacing back and forth again." Toh pointed out. She hears the sound of rustling, and immediately turns around.

    Sumire sighed deeply. "Was it that obvious what I was doing before you came here?"

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 869 Glorious Sunshine Part 23

    ?

    SUMIRE

    "The house is unnaturally clean." Toh pointed out.

    She picked up Satomi who was extending his hands out, bottle aside. "Can''t I clean without being nervous?"

    "You can but you cleaned the counters more than once or even thrice."

    Geh, why is he so unusually sharp about the strangest things? Satomi was snuggling against her cheek and her heart melted. "I think Satomi is learning from you, he''s being attached to me recently."

    "I think it''s more to do with him picking up on the fact that your emotions are about to burst."

    Sumire''s cheeks coloured embarrassed. "Am I really that transparent?"

    "To others who care for you yeah. Your kids are definitely the same type as you. They are more sensitive to people''s emotions."

    She turned to Satomi who was stillforting her. His little hand went towards her head as he struggled to pat it. She felt an invisible arrow in her heart.

    "Toh, Satomi is being really cute right now. Quick get the camera out."

    Right at that moment she catches a glimpse of Toh''s lower region and her cheeks reddened. Thankfully Toh quickly buttoned his pants up.

    "A-aren''t you taking too long to dress?"

    Toh chuckled. "I was giving you a chance to change your mind."

    "I-I already said I will pass." Sumire pouted. "Besides don''t you think you''ve been teasing me too much recently?"

    "You make it too easy."

    "Yes but-" Sumire trailed off when Toh takes out his phone and held it towards her. Sumire turned her attention back to Satomi, right at that moment Satomi was wiping underneath her eyelids.

    "Ma, n-no cry."

    Oh, Toh is right. They have noticed, of course they have. Toh thinks the ability to sense others emotionse from her. But, this way of caring.

    "He''s just like you isn''t he, Yuhi-san." Sumire brought Satomi closer to her. "I can''t wait until you meet your kids, you''ll be surprised. How they are already so brave, strong and caring like you."

    _____________________________

    At XX Venue

    Sumire peeked behind the curtain and her eyes widened seeing all the seats were filled. Huh? What is going on here? Didn''t Hino say they didn''t sell out, and these things happen? He evenforted her. That liar! Then again, it''s also her fault for not checking for herself.

    She turned to the side to throw up and hears a sigh behind her and Hino patting her back.

    "Hey, don''t get sick now."

    She turned to him usingly. "You never told me it was sold out."

    "If I told you it sold out in a thirty seconds, you wouldn''t have believed me and if you did. There is a chance you would have been even more of a nervous wreck."

    Geh, why does it seem like everyone around her knows her better than she does herself? But, she looked at Hino with wide eyes.

    "Thirty seconds?"

    "Yeah, or it may have been less. Either way, we were getting loads of calls that they couldn''t book any tickets and if there was a problem with the website." Hino trailed off. "I was actually going to release this news after today''s sess. So, don''t get sick now. Otherwise the media report will look silly."

    "I know." Sumire looked down. She wonders if it''s truly okay for her to step onto arge stage, after everything that has happened. "Hino, I-" Her sentence fell short when Hino tells her to close her eyes.

    She looked at him confused but did as he said, the second she did so she felt a light sensation on her lips and then on her forehead. Sumire opened her eyes seeing how close Hino''s face was and she immediately understood what just happened.

    "W-what-"

    "Good luck, Sumire."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    T-this guy really is evil! Isn''t he making her even more nervous?

    "Ibuki-san, everything is ready."

    Sumire sighed deeply. "I''m going to get you back for that."

    "I''m looking forward to it, Sumire."

    She walked down the aisle and eventually arrived on the center of the stage. She felt her body tremble seeing therge crowd and she takes a deep breath. It''s okay, each one of these people are her fans. They fought desperately to get a ticket, and even if there is someone hostile to her in this crowd. She will change their mind with her songs.

    "Even when you feel like you''re being crushed by sadness, stop making such a face

    Throw away that decorative cheap pride of yours

    Let''s live on under the sun without turning our eyes away

    That''s right. I want tough, I want to frolic, honestly

    I can feel the dazzling happiness

    I absolutely won''t give up, I have a dream no one can steal

    I want to tell you right now, I want to grasp it - take a deep breath patiently." Sumire sang.

    This song is different from all the others songs she has ever written before. All her previous songs mention the moonlight, they contain her sorrow, and loneliness. But she wanted to write something different. A song about the joy and happiness Yuhi-san has given her.

    "Sunlight suits you. Show me that exceptional smile

    When you feel like you''re being swallowed up by the square shadows the buildings cast

    p your wings to the other side of the sight you''re afraid of."

    There are still many things that make her cry, that make her afraid. She still gets nightmares frequently.

    "Deeply hurt, I cry and cry and get tired, and can''t sleep anymore

    It''s so frustrating; I want to love, to be loved

    Those lonely, long nights too will be nourishment

    Just talking about someone behind their back

    In the end, I don''t have confidence in that, it''s not like me, it''s boring; I''m just getting away from it

    You can''t worry about it! Grasp the best moment."

    But, it''s okay now. It''s okay because she isn''t alone. It''s not just Yuhi-san. There are many people who are right by her side. People who truly love and care for her. She no longer has to be afraid and can chase her dream.

    "Glorious sunshine!

    Let''s live on under the sun without turning our eyes away

    And then give me a kiss even a goddess would be jealous of

    My heart''s fluttering, this is dazzling happiness

    Deep in your heart, an unwavering light has pierced through

    You for sure are someone who can find the meaning of true brilliance

    Sunlight suits you. Let''s a sing a song of joy."

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 870 Glorious Sunshine Part 24

    ?

    SUMIRE

    It''s clear even from where she is standing, that there are people in the crowd that are hostile towards her. She can feel their emotions so deeply, almost like they are right by her side instead of in the audience seats.

    ONLY ONE YELL

    "One day, in the sound of the rainfall, I can still hear that voice

    The voice tht called out to me

    Through all the thick and thin, you''re always by my side

    So I can look forward and walk again

    At that time, while standing on the stage that I had always dreamed

    What will appear in my thoughts,

    Indeed, it''s the face of you

    This song, and this voice, they''re all connected to my precious feelings

    Everyone was cheering for me before I even realized

    I wish for this song, and this voice will reach high and far throughout the world

    Little by little, carrying that warm feeling

    Your thoughts will be my hope

    Following my dream, with only one yell

    Someday, when the seasons passed.

    It changed little by little,

    and made the future that you and I talked about under that night sky so different

    There''s something certain inside my heart

    I''ll tell you, without hesitation

    All about this gentle warmth." Sumire sang.

    Gentle songs about her dreams, the future and people''s hopes.

    LOVE CHRONICLE

    "Why?I''vepletely forgotten how to love

    meetings wille someday with the beginning of parting

    somehow, I have decided upon that idea

    you tied my loose shoeces of my dirty sneakers

    your shy smile suddenly shone in the sunlight

    it''s not that I love for want of love

    you gave me the courage to love straight-forward

    the two swear to the journey from now

    that no matter what urs, the two hands will never part

    it''s weird, the everydayndscape begin to seem special

    the flowers, birds, and sea the wind, mountains, sweet sun

    when everything shines and cuddles together

    I found thest piece to the unsolvable jigsaw puzzle

    your broad back protects me and I''ll continue to follow you

    for eternity."

    Gentle love songs about the one she loves deeply. The one person who has remained by her side this entire time.

    SUPER ORBITAL

    The guitar intro is one of her favourite parts for this song. She remembers how she came up with the idea during one of her video calls with Yuhi-san.

    "Though we pretend not to notice.

    We gaze at the faraway stairs.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Spread your wings and fly off.

    Towards another world.

    That now wants to cause a miracle.

    No more hesitation." Sumire sang.

    She no longer has to hesitate, no longer has to hold back. Music has always been by her side. Even during her darkest moments, music has always shined so very brightly in her eyes. It''s the one source of light that ceases to fade from this world.

    "Even if we are apart

    I feel you, so I will carry on.

    The sky that has begun to take shape, to dash forward, now sparkles.

    Beyond the stars."

    The main reason why she can still love this world despite everything she has experienced is music. Music has never lied to her. The lines between dark and light songs have faded and merged into one. The light only her songs can bring.

    The light- Sumire shuddered. There is something wrong. There is malice in the air, malice that isn''t caused by jealousy. It''s not the usual. This is stronger, malice that could potentially harm someone. ''I''m probably the target, normally that would be fine. I always get targeted. But-'' Her gaze fell back stage where she had a clear view of her kids.

    The kids are here tonight. She will do everything to protect them.

    _______________________

    The moment the concert ended, she rushed back stage. She grabbed her kids from Hino, strapped Kyoko and Satomi to her.

    "Hino, can you carry Huan for me?"

    "Yeah but-" Hino trailed off. "Are you leaving right away? What''s wrong?"

    "Uh." Sumireughed lightly. "I''m feeling a bit unwell. So, I want to go home right away. I know I still have interviews to do after this but-"

    "It''s fine those can be rescheduled." Hino brushed his fingers across her forehead. "You do seem a bit feverish. It''s better for you to get back quickly." He turned to Toh who just walked over.

    Toh pressed a kiss to her forehead as he takes Kyoko from her. "This one''s been eating a lottely. So she''s extra heavy."

    "I never thought you''dment on a woman''s weight Toh."

    "Good thing she isn''t a woman yet." Toh trailed off. "Let''s go, I parked my car in a good location. We should be good to go."

    A relieved sigh escaped her lips.It''s almost like Toh understands without her having to exin.

    "Oh Sumire." A voice said. She turned to see Miya. "You did a great job there. I was wondering if I could stay over tonight. Thest train already went."

    Sumire paused. If Miyaes along, it''s extra protection. Her barrier powers coulde in handy. She slowly nodded her head as the four of them headed to the car parking lot. The entire time she kept ncing at her surroundings, and then back at the kids. It''s okay, it''ll be four against one. Whoever wants to hurt her, won''t do it now.

    The moment she gets the kids home and makes sure they are safe. ''I''ll hunt them down.''

    ________________________

    At Toh''s apartment 11:00pm

    Getting stuck in traffic for nearly an hour, made her incredibly anxious. She kept peeking her head out of the car just to make sure nobody was following them. Hino had to leave immediately since he had to deal with her not attending those interviews, and Toh just stepped out a few minutes ago.

    ''One of my subordinates are causing issues. It seems they are in the park nearby. I won''t be gone long, but if I am make sure you go to bed.''

    Is it a coincidence that Toh suddenly had to step out? She feels uneasy. The unease lead to her putting some music on and dancing.

    "How do you still have the stamina to dance after that?"

    Sumireughed. "You''ll get used to it."

    "It seems reallyplicated. This industry isn''t as simple as it seems."

    "Going to quit?"

    Miya smirked. "Never, I''m seeing this through. Your stuck with me now."

    Miya seems motivated enough. But, it''s probably not

    Sumire walked over and grabbed the two baby bottles and ced it in the twins hands.

    "You don''t breastfeed?"

    "Hmmm sometimes. But, I don''t want the kids identally drinking my blood."

    "It must be difficult raising them."

    "I''ll admit it''s not easy. I don''t know whether it''s because of Hino or not. But, I get more work than most idols would. So, I don''t have a lot of time with them. Because if that it''s hard for me to learn to be a mother properly." Sumire patted Satomi''s hair. "Thankfully these two are understanding for infants. Huan was the same way too."

    Miya sweat fell. "I will never get used to your son who is only a year old acting like a four year old."

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 871 Glorious Sunshine Part 25

    ?

    SUMIRE

    Sumireughed lightly. "Indeed, it is strange. I was worried about him going out a lot because of that. However, Hino spun the tale and simply said he is just more mature than most kids."

    "Uh and that excuse worked?"

    "Well, it had to. It''s better than saying I gave birth at thirteen not sixteen. Sixteen already looks bad."

    Miya sighed. "We live in such a judgemental society."

    Seeing Satomi and Kyoko''s eyelids drooping. Sumire picked them both up as she ced them in the crib. It didn''t take long before they fell asleep.

    ''I''d take them upstairs. But, I don''t want to leave them alone in a dark room.''

    Huan peeked through the door. "Mom, Mom. The doorbell keeps ringing."

    Sumire tilted her head puzzled. The doorbell? Did Toh forget his keys? He did leave abruptly. Still, she ought to remain cautious.

    She pulled Huan into the room and kissed his forehead. "Alright my precious. Stay here with Aunt Miya okay?"

    "Sumire?" Miya said worriedly.

    "It''s probably Toh. But, just in case."

    Miya nodded. "Alright, if your not back here in five minutes. I''ll call the SF."

    Sumire mumbled a quick thanks before rushing off. She walked down the hallway and the minute she did, she felt a familiar sensation. Ah, it''s the same malice that she felt from the concert. H-how did they find this ce? Did they really follow them after the show? But, she didn''t sense them.

    She takes a deep breath and walks over to the cabs and takes out her gun. Alright, she can do this. It''s fine. Sumire walked over towards the door and casually opened it.

    "Did you really think you could catch-" Sumire stopped in mid-sentence when she saw who was standing at the door.

    It was a guy wearing a grey coloured hoddie, a keychain with her face dangling in the guys pocket. A keychain with a signboard with her signature. Ah-

    This isn''t fair at all.

    How can she fight now? Sumire dropped the gun and right at that moment the guy stepped forward.

    "Hello, do you remember me? I don''t think you would do, a woman like you who lives on a lie."

    The doors opened revealing Huan who immediately rushed over to stand in front of her. Sumire shook her head as she pulled her son back. "I know who you are."

    This person is one of her long time fans, perhaps she can reason with them?

    She watched as his gaze dimmed and fell onto Huan. The hostile aura around him seemed to grow. It seems reasoning isn''t going to work.

    "If you know who I am then you should know why I''m here! How dare you give birth to kids! How dare you abandon your fans like that?" He yelled.

    Sumire bit her lip. Was he always like this? He seemed a lot gentler and supportive. Then again she understands what it looks like to fans. By giving birth not just once but again, it''s the same as throwing her career away, the same as abandoning her fans. Idols belong to the fans, for them to worship. While she doesn''t agree with that mindset, she understands how society has taught others to think that way. She needs to-

    Seeing the knife in his hands, her eyes widened rmed as he charged forward. She felt a spark of power in the air and turned to see Huan desperately trying to move the knife away. But it did no good. Soon there was a sharp pain in her abdomen.

    Sumire clutched her bleeding abdomen. She was stabbed in a vital spot, and the blood spread faster.

    It turns out she does have more than one weakness.

    The people she loves and those who have supported her this entire time.

    "Mom! Mom!" Huan eximed loudly.

    She weakly shook her head. "Little one, I''m okay."Sumire said weakly.

    It hurts, it hurts a lot. This is the first time she has been stabbed. Her demon Princess title in the underworld isn''t a joke. Nobody has ever gotten close enough to hurt her before.

    "Your a liar! Liar! Your a slut, you have so many guys around you. How many more children are you going to have? How many more times will you betray us? How can you im to love us when you willingly give birth to these bastards!"

    "You''re Umi-kun right? Houjo Umi." Sumire said.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Umi froze. "How do you know-"

    Sumireughed weakly. "How can I not know? You have been supporting me from the very beginning. You told me my voice was different from the rest, how I have the power to bring joy and happiness through my songs. It made me really happy to hear that. I never thought I''d bring joy to anyone, you see all my life. I''ve always been seen and treated as a curse. So those words meant more to me than you think."

    Umi remains silent.

    "You know, whenever I feel down. I''d look over the letters you sent me, I''ve even framed some of your encouraging words in the living room. Umi-kun, I haven''t seen you in awhile. Are you still attending sses? I hope you are. You should make as many memories as you can while your still young."

    Sumire extended her hand out towards him. "You look a bit pale. I hope you have been eating. I''m d you came to see me."

    She hears a scream behind her and turned to see a horrified looking Miya. Sumire immediately pushed Huan towards Miya.

    "Sumi-"

    Sumire shakes her head as she continued to step closer to Umi. "Did youe to the concert? I hope you liked the new song. I made it with all my fans in mind."

    At those words she sees drops of tears fall from Umi''s eyes. He was looking at her in shock and the blood. He nced at the knife and then stabbed her again.

    "I-I can''t ept you with children, I just can''t-"

    Umi screamed and rushed out of the front door. The moment he left she walked back over to Huan. She only got a few steps forward before slumping against the cab. Huan rushed over alongside Miya.

    "Mom! Mom!"

    Sumire weakly caressed Huan''s cheeks with her bloody hands. "Little one, are you okay? Are you hurt?" Sumire pulled the boy into her arms.

    "Hello? Is this the SF? This is Shizune Miya. There''s been an ident. Yes, it''s Ibuki Sumire''s current living residence.

    Please call an ambnce along the way. She''s been stabbed twice. It''s a vital spot, please hurry!" She hears Miya''s frantic yelling.

    Huan waspletely frozen in her arms.

    "M-Mom..M-mom."

    "I''m still here little one. It''s alright. I''m sorry you had to see that. I''ve been doing my best to protect you this entire time. But I let my guard down. Mom is really bad, I''ve made so many enemies and I am always putting you and your siblings in danger. I''ve thought time and time again to send you away, but I just can''t do it. The moment you and your siblings were born. No," Sumire shook her head. "The moment I learned I was carrying you, I felt so incredibly happy. I love you so much."

    She rummaged through her pocket. That''s right, she has to call Yuhi-san. She wants to hear him praise her and tell her that she did a good job, to hear him say that he loves her.

    Sumire''s eyelids dropped and her consciousness faded.

    _______________

    USA. At the airport. 12pm.

    YUHI

    Yuhi exhaled deeply. Geez that Takeyama, he really is over doing it. He has been jumping from one state, country all week. He is beyond exhausted. Just one more ce, and then he can go back to his normal routine. He misses calling Sumire often. There is still some time before his flight.

    His gaze fell on his phone. Her concert should have ended a while ago. Is she still busy? Yuhi recalled the cup he dropped an hour ago. What''s with that bad omen.

    "Breaking news from Japan. A popr star, Ibuki Sumire-san, from Star records has been stabbed. An hour ago, after she returned from her concert. One of her fans followed her home, and stabbed her. When the police rushed over, Ibuki-san was in critical condition. Ibuki-san''s friend and her eldest son Tsueno Huan were on the scene. She was transferred to Nagawa General hospital, and the operation is still in progress. She was stabbed twice in her abdomen."

    Yuhi froze in his tracks. What? What is that supposed to mean-

    ''Yuhi-san, no matter howte. I will call you after my concert! I want to hear you praise me.''

    With trembling hands he tried calling Sumire''s number, at first there wasn''t an answer. But on the third ring there was, however the one who answered wasn''t his wife but Hino. He felt the blood in his body drain and nced back at the TV report.

    "Hino? Just now, on the news-"

    "I''m sorry Yuhi."

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 872 Thorn Part 1

    ?

    HINO

    All he could do was apologize as he held the phone still stained in blood. He didn''t know what else he could say. He was half way back to the venue, when he recieved the news. It was a good thing he was still nearby. He managed to catch Sumire being carried into the ambnce, and immediately called Sano to make the arrangements.

    "Where are you right now?"

    "The hospital." Hino managed to say.

    "Then that news report is real."

    "I''m sorry Yuhi. I didn''t realize Mashima was out--if I did--" Hino stopped mid-sentence.

    If he did, he wouldn''t have left her alone. Why did he leave her alone? After that discussion with Nakara regarding the ck alice organisation, he should have known better.

    "I''m on my way."

    "Yuhi--" Hino started.

    "I''m already passing security. I don''t care what you say Hino. I''m going to her. I''ll be there soon. Just, please make sure to keep her alive."

    Hearing the desperation in Yuhi''s tone, Hino nodded.

    "I''ll send people to get you at the airport--just try toy low okay?"

    With a few more words, Yuhi ended the call and Hino sighed deeply. This isn''t good. The news regarding Sumire was released almost too quickly. Even though Shizune called the SF, and not the regr police. It seemed the neighbors, and reporters lurking near the hospital leaked the news. No doubt they will be keeping an eye out on the airport for Yuhi.

    If Yuhi doesn''t show, it will give the reporters something else to write about. They can say that the rtionship really is fake and Yuhi doesn''t care. If Yuhi shows up, well they''ll still get news.

    Hino was still trembling badly. ''How could I have left her? What was I thinking, I have been so careful this entire time. Why did I let my guard down?'' He recalled seeing her pale face and the blood. There was so much blood. When Shizune passed him her phone. He saw that she was trying to type a message to Yuhi.

    His thoughts break off hearing approaching footsteps. Hino looked up to see Nakara Shin.

    "Where''s senbi?"

    "Interrogating the man who stabbed her."

    "They found him already?" Hino said surprised.

    "Mamoru and Senbi were actually on their way to her. They would have stayed with her but Shizune exined how the culprit probably hasn''t gotten too far. I''m d they were sensible enough to chase after the culprit. If not, we wouldn''t have found him so fast."

    "Shizune?"

    "-still with my boss. I''m relieved she thought to call the SF rather than the regr police." Shin trailed off. "The regr police wouldn''t have handled the news very well. Some may have even encouraged malicious content."

    Hino frowned. "There needs to be a clear up of the police force too."

    "We are gradually working on that. But finding out how many people have been bribed, is very difficult."

    "Mashima?"

    Shin pointed to Sumire''s room. "entered the operation room. Normally he wouldn''t be allowed in there. But he practically forced Nagawa to let him in."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Of course Sano can''t say no. Mashima can be quite aggressive when he wants to be.

    "The kids?"

    "Huan tried to use his power but still failed. Sumire protected him when the fan was getting more hostile. The twins were already sleeping. Shizune sensed something was wrong, so she wrapped them both in a barrier before entering the hallway."

    At those words Hino sighed deeply. "It was a fan?"

    "It was. Sumire was still trying to reason with him despite being stabbed already. Shizune said that it looked like he was going to be convinced but seeing Sumire push Huan away to protect him, made him angrier."

    This is going to cause more mental damage. If she makes it through, she will be even more cautious towards others. Hino shuddered at the words if. Yuhi''s words echoed in his head. No, she won''t die. At the very least, he has to do something.

    Hino slipped on a gown and a mask. "I''m going into the operating room. At the very least, I can ease her pain. Yuhi is going to be arriving, can you go to the airport?"

    Shin nodded. "The SF, Akagumi and Hyou4 are already working on the case, so I''m just ying messenger right now."

    Hino nodded and entered the operating room. From here he could see Sano concentrating, and surprisingly enough Mashima was assisting.

    His gaze fell on Hamano who was observing from the corner. "How is it going?"

    "Nagawa was panicking way too much, so Mashima stepped in. I didn''t even know he had a medical licence."

    "He has one as a psychologist. But, I didn''t know he was a doctor too."

    Atushi sighed. "Well it was chaotic for a while, but it seems the two reached a good bnce."

    "Is it okay for you to be here?"

    "It''s fine. Our third inmand is a bit of an airhead, but he can lead well. Moreover everyone is really angry." Atushi trailed off. "I''m here, because she has been wounded so much that her powers are trying to break free from her body. I''m keeping her mes at bay."

    Hino turned to the ones operating on Sumire alongside Sano and Mashima. All of these people are evolved humans. Sano thought this through at least. It would have be an even moreplicated situation.

    A purple coloured glow wrapped around him and he raised his hand towards Sumire, as the light floated in her direction. Sano briefly nced over and nodded.

    "If she is in pain, I can at least decrease it."

    "Mashima was doing that earlier too. But because Nagawa panicked, he focused on helping with the operation." Atushi trailed off. "Did you hear it was a fan?"

    "Yeah."

    "Sumire doesn''t have many weaknesses, at least in terms of her fighting style. Whoever thought to use her fan against her is cunning and more dangerous than we thought."

    "Do you think it''s Lucifer?" Hino asked.

    Atushi shakes his head. "Lucifer has only ever targeted her emotionally, never physically. Both Mashima and Nagawa have confirmed that Lucifer''s gave the strick order not to harm Sumire."

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 873 Thorn Part 2

    ?

    HINO

    Hino didn''t get any rest, and he doubted anybody in Sumire''s circle did. The SF, HYOU4, Akagumi and the Holy Knights Tokyo branch have been running around all night, trying to find out more regarding the case. An attack of this magnitude, for it to happen right under their noses despite the security around Sumire.

    Makoto''s shadow guards that had been around Sumire were all found dead in a park nearby. The trouble Mashima''s subordinate was caught up in was being in the middle of those dead bodies.

    ''That guy couldn''t have killed them.''

    Indeed, Makoto''s shadow guards are highly trained individuals. Nobody but Sumire or Tsueno could take out that many. ording to the SF, who went around interviewing the other residences. Several people imed to see suspicious figures lurking around the apartment building for the past few weeks.

    It was a nned attack, a well nned one. But, how did they know Sumire was staying in Mashima''s ce? Did they sneak around her house first and realized she wasn''t there? Did they follow her after the concert or another time?

    Whenever he walks her to Mashima''s, they always take a long detour. It''s strange, how did they know? Even if they found the building, how did they get the apartment number? There are many people living in that building, and the security is built for celebrities.

    There is something they are missing. If four groups are working on the case, and still not finding anything. Then something is wrong.

    At 7am, the doors to Sumire''s room burst open and there stood Yuhi. Hino looked at him surprised. The flight from New york to Japan should have taken twelve to thirteen hours. How did he get here in such a short amount of time?

    "Yuhi, how did you-"

    "The pilot and a few others on board were evolved humans. I exined the situation, and some of them were Sumire''s fans so they used their powers to speed up the flight." Yuhi loosened his tie. "If we had Mamoru''s power, I would have been here sooner."

    Hino shakes his head. "It''s already enough that you''re here now. The operation was a sess but she hasn''t woken up yet. They''ve been doing tests all night, but she won''t wake up."

    Surprisingly Mashima stepped back and also yanked Sano away.

    Yuhi walked over to the bed as he grabbed hold of "You really can''t stop getting yourself in trouble can you. Hey silly girl, didn''t you want me to talk to me after the show? You wanted me to praise you silly and tell you how cute, amazing and adorable you are right? You wanted me to tell you how much I loved you, and honestly I even prepared a grand speech that would have made your pretty cheeks turn that nice lovely shade of red."

    Hino coughed. What is he doing shamelessly flirting? Moreover with Sano and Mashima here.

    To his surprise Yuhi suddenly cut his arm with a small de and extended it towards Sumire''s mouth.

    "I can''t say I know much about healing. But our bodies have always been different from the rest. If you''re not able to wake up using normal methods, then we try otherworldly methods."

    The blood from Yuhi''s arm dripped onto Sumire''s now open mouth.Mashima had walked over and opened Sumire''s mouth. The minute the blood dripped inside, Hino saw a flicker on the monitor.

    "Just now." Hino mumbled.

    "Terashima, what blood type are you? No actually...even if you just donate blood like that--" Sano immediately grabbed a blood transfusion tube and extended it towards Yuhi.

    Yuhi nodded and allowed Sano to wrap it around his arm, and did the same with Sumire.

    Momentster, they see familiar numbers on the monitor beside Sumire. Ever since the operation ended, the monitor remained still. It was clearly working since the light was still on. In the end they concluded that Sumire''s heart was still beating but it was so weak, that the machines couldn''t detect anything.

    Sano signed in relief. "Alright, I can work with this."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Do you need help?" Toh asked.

    "I''m fine. I''ve calmed down, I can do this." Sano stood up. "I''ll be going to theb. If anything happens, Hino you know where to find me."

    Sano quickly exited the room. Mashima exhaled deeply. "I''m going to have to make a report to Lucifer."

    Hino''s gaze dimmed but Yuhi spoke up. "Do it. If it isn''t your boss who ordered this. I am sure he can find who did."

    "When Sumire got stabbed, Lucifer ended up hurt too." Toh exined. "This is the reason why he has never ordered any physical attacks on her."

    "The forced connection." Hino said understanding.

    Now it makes sense why Lucifer ordered his men not to harm Sumire physically.

    "Yes. For minor injuries and sickness, he can suppress it with his own ability. But for life threatening injuries? Lucifer can''t suppress that. When Sumire was on the verge of death, Lucifer was in the same situation."

    That exins why Mashima left for a few hours. He must have gone to check on the situation.

    "I''ll leave now. But if anything happens here just let me know." Toh pointed to Sumire''s phone on the bedside table. "She has my number."

    With those words said Mashima exited the room. Yuhi picked up the phone now free of blood stains. He typed in the password and it immediately unlocked. He was rummaging through it, when he paused and frowned.

    "There is a GPS app on here."

    "Isn''t it the one you two use?"

    Yuhi shakes his head. "This one is different. It was installed fairly recently." He trailed off. "This must be how they got the address."

    "How did they get to her phone though?"

    "It''s really easy. Sumire probably leant her phone to someone."

    "There was an artist in one of her shows not too long ago. She left her phone at home and had no way of contacting her manager. So Sumire leant her phone."

    "Do you know which artist it was? Perhaps she can give us some information."

    Hino nodded. "I''ll contact her agency. I don''t think she is one of the malicious artists who hate her. She probably just got told to install the app."

    Short ck hair, sses. Kurokawa Hanabi. A famous actress, but has a shy personality. They do say the quiet ones are the ones to watch out for. But Hino got this feeling when he was watching her interactions with Sumire. She is clearly a fan.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 874 Thorn Part 3

    ?

    HINO

    Normally that would be a guarantee to clear the girl from being suspicious. But, considering how a fan was the one who attacked Sumire. ''I should just generally be cautious to anyone who approaches her.''

    "Still, we can''t let her go easily." Yuhi mumbled.

    Hino saw the dark gaze in Yuhi''s eyes. "I''ll handle Kurokawa."

    If Yuhi talks to her, the girl will end up injured and that will cause so many issues.

    Kurokawa aside, he should check out her other fans. Her fanclub website may provide more clues then they may think. The site, and the list of fans who are members of the entertainment industry.

    "Who''s the culprit?" Yuhi asked.

    "The one who stabbed her was a fan, like you heard from the news report. But, the real culprit was a reporter..that had been following Sumire from star town. He fed information to one of Sumires die hard fans. Sumire let her guard down because not only was he a fan, it was someone who has been supporting her since the very start."

    Yuhi''s gaze darkened as he clutched Sumire''s hand tightly.

    "That bastard again. I knew I shouldn''t have left him off. Do you remember that reporter I ended upshing out on when Sumire first came to Tokyo?"

    Hino frowned. "Was it the same guy?"

    "After I hurt him, Sumire sent him to the hospital to get treated and even paid for his treatment." Yuhi sighed. "If I knew the bastard was going to cause trouble, I would have had him locked up in the Hyou4 cells."

    His sweat fell. "I don''t think they would ept non evolved humans."

    "I''ll assume Hyou4 has the fan now. What about the reporter?"

    "In the Holy knights cells. Aki may not be around right now. But Tsueno has just as much authority. Those who didn''t know he was alive thought he was a ghost though. It caused quite the fuss. Kain Ryuuji also gave the Tokyo branch instructions to follow Mamoru''s lead regarding Sumire''s incident."

    Yuhi let''s go of Sumire''s hand and stands up. "I''ll also leave for a bit. Can you stay here with her?"

    "You don''t have to ask. But you-"

    A dark aura wrapped around Yuhi and Hino shuddered.

    "I''m going to have a word with our little friend."

    ''I doubt it will end up as a simple talk. But, it''s better if he unleashes that rage now.''

    "I''ll protect her with my life. This time, nobody will get near her." Hino dered.

    Yuhi nodded as he bent down and kissed Sumire''s lips. Hino would like to say it was a gentle kiss, but with his tongue entering her mouth like that. Hino''s cheeks reddened and he looked away.

    "It would have been nice if that woke her up." Yuhiughed weakly. "Brat, I''ll have to think of different ways to kiss you, since your clearly not satisfied."

    Hino could only watch Yuhi walk away, with such hazard looking eyes. He turned his attention to the girl on the bed. She looked so peaceful, almost like she was simply sleeping and not in a minia.

    ''I''m really sorry Sumire. I should have been there, I have no excuse for not being around.''<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Especially after having that conversation with Nakara. It''s not like he didn''t have any information about those hostile to her behaving oddly. He could have easily prevented this situation.

    _____________________________

    Holy Knights, Tokyo Branch, Cells.

    YUHI

    The Holy Knights Tokyo branch have always acted like the main branch of the Holy knights. Because of the members belonging to this branch''s haughty behaviour, others think they are the main branch too. But if that were the case, then the leader should reside here.

    It didn''t take long before he reached the entrance of the underground prison. He was still only at the entrance but he could already hear the screams echoing through the stone walls. Yuhi exhaled deeply as he stepped further inside. He has always hated how the Holy knights dealt with the people they captured. While the majority are heinous criminals that do not deserve to live. There are some people here who are simplybelled as dangerous because of the powers they have.

    Sumire has done her best to make the condition for those people better. But, it seems that only applies to the captives in Star town. Here in the Tokyo branch, no prisoner is shown mercy. No matter how small their crime is.

    There wasn''t a single trace of light anywhere, not even a smallntern. Yuhi didn''t need it, and so did most evolved humans.There were a few guards at the front, when they saw him they nodded.

    "Cell furthest at the bottom, we wanted to separate him from the others. There are quite a few prisoners here who like Miss Sumire after all."

    Right, because Sumire shows mercy on those who haven''t shed that much blood.

    "I would bring you down there, but-" The guard trailed off. His gaze dimmed. "I had to take the shift at the entrance. If I stayed down there, I would have ripped him to shreds myself."

    Yuhi patted his shoulder. "I''ll be inflicting the pain, don''t worry. I''ll avenge her properly."

    The guard and hispanions nodded as they bowed.

    The more he walked down, the more high pitched screams he heard. The further down he went, the smell of blood became more prominent and he could see several torture devices on the walls.A mixture of screams, agonized yells, death and pain. He briefly steals a nce at the cells and he almost threw up on the spot.

    There was a person there, if he can even call them a person was leaning against the cell doors banging against the bars. He looked so malnutritioned, and he was screaming that he nevermitted a crime.

    Yuhi checked the mark on his forehead, indeed to confirm that he was telling the truth. He is simply an evolved human with dangerous powers.

    ''I need to go quickly. But-''

    ''I want to give them a chance. They can''t control what they are born with.''

    Tsk. Yuhi turned his attention to the man and bent down. He rumaged through his bag and grabbed a loaf of bread and a drink as he slipped it into the cell.

    The man looked at him confused.

    "I''ll be dropping by for a while so I will give you food. I''ll see if I can move you elsewhere."

    Getting him released won''t be easy. But, if he can at least move him to Hyoyu4''s cells. He will at least be given a better room, and actual food. He won''t be beaten up unless he does something. He hates to admit it but Houjo Reishi is actually a fair man.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 875 Thorn Part 4

    ?

    YUHI

    "T-thank you."

    "For now-" Yuhi looked around the cell. It was awful, there wasn''t even a proper bed. The man''s clothes were torn. Yuhi takes out a ck cloak from his bag. "Try to stay alive. Just remember this, crying and begging will not get you anywhere. Lay low and avoid the guards as much as you can. Not everyone is bad, there are those who have been fighting for better conditions for you."

    At those words the man paused. "D-did-did Sumire-san send you here?"

    Yuhi paused. "Do you know Sumire?"

    He nodded. "She showed up here a year ago and stopped them from beating up a child that was brought in. She made such a grand announcement that ''if we don''t want to die, then we have to find a way to survive'' until she finds a way to fight for better conditions for us. She would frequently drop by and give us food."

    That sounds like something she would do.

    "Has she note here for a while?"

    "Yes, it has been close to a month now. I-I believe there has been some change in management, and the new ones in charge are even more brutal. They have been forbidding her entry from the dungeons."

    Now that he thought about it. Before he left, it seemed like Sumire was frustrated about something. Once in a while he would catch her on the phone yelling at someone. Yuhi frowned. They can''t forbid Sumire entry anywhere in this ce.

    She is the actual leader of the Holy knights, and all the members regardless of which branch they belong to should know that. Moreover what is with that change in management? There is something wrong here.

    "I''ll find out what is happening." Yuhi trailed off. "Can I get your name?"

    "Bastian."

    "I''m Yuhi. I promise I''ll work out what is going on here and if you really have never done anything. I might be able to get you out. I can''t promise you anything, depending on what power you have, a full release may not be possible. But, I''ll get you away from here."

    After a few more words Yuhi continued to walk down the hallway. That one will definitely be useful. He even managed to pick up information like that despite his current condition. His condition must have gotten worse because Sumire has been forbidden froming here.

    ''There might be traitors here.'' That possibility definitely crossed his mind before he came here. Amongst those who know about Sumire living with Mashima Toh there aren''t many who know the actual address and apartment number. It should be easy to narrow it down. But, when he thought about it. It should be stored in the Holy knights database.

    It could be someone here easily. Once he finishes torturing the hell out of the reporter, he will investigate every single upper management here and member.

    The smell of decay filled his nose and he sighed deeply. Can''t they at least clean the corpses? Do they really have to leave them to rot?

    It did not take long before he reached a cell that was separated from the rest.

    Right at that moment a man with gold blonde coloured hair stepped out with a smile on his face, traces of blood on his fingers and his face. "Oh Yu-Yu, how fast. If I didn''t know any better, I would say your the one with the sonic sound ability." Masaru jokes.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Yuhi looked around. "Where''s Mamoru?"

    "In the main office. He is giving the other members instructions. I sent Nao away, because he would have killed the guy inside otherwise."

    ''I''ll meet up with Mamoruter. I''m sure he has noticed something odd too, otherwise there is no doubt he would be in the hospital with Sumire.''

    Yuhi raised his eyebrow. "It seems like you tortured him enough."

    "Not enough I''m afraid. I really wanted to cut off his tongue, but I''m afraid we still need to get answers from him. I''ll leave the rest up to you." Masaru patted his shoulders. "Break him if you want. But, get some answers from him."

    Yuhi nodded. It was already taking all his willpower not to rush into the cell and destroy the guy. He stepped into the cell and closed the door behind him. The moment he got inside, the man who was chained against the wall looked up.

    Despite what Masaru said about holding back, the reporter was already beaten up so badly.It doesn''t take two and two to realize that the guards assigned to this section must have done this.

    Sumire is feared in the underworld but there are many who are fiercely loyal to her.

    Maniac soundingughter escaped his lips. "I can''t believe you really came all the way out here for her."

    Yuhi''s gaze dimmed. "I thought I told you before, if you harm her I''ll hunt you down." He walked over and took a de out of his pocket as he moved it against the man''s cheek. "Before I rip you to shreds, maybe we should have a little talk?"

    "Tachibana already tried that and it didn''t work. I won''t talk! Besides, Ibuki deserves it! She calls herself an idol, but she doesn''t act like one. Having a boyfriend aside, she goes around acting like a whore and collecting guys. How many men has she slept with? That whore is only good for spreading her legs and begging."

    ''I''ll kill him.'' Yuhi allowed the blood lust to take over and was about to lower his de to cut the man''s neck off, when a sh caused him to drop his de.

    "Sorry for interrupting." A voice from behind him said.

    Yuhi turned to see Mamoru. "It''s fine." He ran his fingers through his hair. "I almost killed him on the spot just now. Sorry."

    Mamoru wore a dangerous expression and the aura around him was suffocating. The absence of the usual warmth behind his smile.

    "I can''t let you have all the fun Yuhi."

    "You''re dead." The reporter looked stunned. "You''re supposed to be- didn''t she kill you?"

    Mamoruughed bitterly. "How many times has she told you that she didn''t do it? That it was an ident. You made her beg and cry so many times. How many times did you back her into a corner for supposedly killing me?" He appeared in front of the man in a sh and grabbed hold of his neck. "Now then, you answer our questions and maybe just maybe we won''t kill you today."

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 876 Thorn Part 5

    ?

    YUHI

    It seemed Mamoru''s presence alongside the threat was enough for the reporter to speak up. Yuhi''s gaze fell on Mamoru''s back as they exited the dungeon. ording to what that reporter told them.

    ''You being alive changes everything Tsueno. At the very least, I think I have to rethink my thoughts regarding Ibuki. It was me who fed the information to the fan. The reason I got her address was because I hired an artist who Ibuki was being friendly with to nt the app on her phone. That''s all that girl did, I don''t think she even realized why I asked her to do it. But I offered money knowing she was desperate. When I met with the fan, he immediately got angry and said that address is the one Mashima Toh is staying in.

    I didn''t realize but when he said that I confirmed the details myself with my sources. I don''t know what the situation is there, since I also noticed Narasaki staying in that apartment building. Either way, the original n was for the fan to kidnap Ibuki. He was only supposed to knock her out and restrain her and then bring her to me so I could take her to the ones who hired me. The ones who formed this n are more sinister than anyone I have ever seen before. Their hatred towards Ibuki was on a different scale. I don''t know what ns they had for her, but dying would have been better.''

    There were so many issues with what he said, like who his sources were. It seemed he was still adamant on giving that information away. No, that reporter was deliberately leaving out information so they would go back for more. He probably realizes that if he says everything in one go, they''d leave him to rot there.

    It''s clever, but once they get everything out of him. ''I''ll end him myself. Even if it sounds like he was just a pawn, Sumire still got hurt because of him.''

    "He seemed like a decent fellow at the end but you still beat him up?"

    Yuhi nodded, not ashamed as he raised his bloody fist in his hands. "If you haven''t forgotten Sumire is in a hospital bed and in a minia. He may have caved in at the end but it doesn''t reverse the damage he has caused already."

    Mamoruughed. "Ki always said I was too forgiving."

    "No, what you did just there shows you are a true leader." Yuhi trailed off. "What did you find regarding the upper management here? I spoke to one of the prisoners, and it seems their treatment has gotten worse since they barred Sumire froming here."

    Mamoru frowned at those words. "Barred froming?"

    Yuhi nodded.

    "That''s not the story they told me. They said Ki has been too busy with her career and hasn''te here, so they had to resort to reforming the leadership without her."

    "Did you believe them?" Yuhi asked.

    "Of course not. I knew something was fishy. But, I didn''t want to act until I figured out what was going on. Now you have told me that, I''ll look into it."

    "Do it fast. I''ll help while I am still here." Yuhi trailed off. "Since you''re the temporary leader, you can get a prisoner transferred can''t you?"

    "It depends what his crime is, but I do have the power to move him."

    "Perfect. It''s the one that gave me that piece of information. I want him transferred to HYOU4''s prisons instead. The treatment of the prisoners here isn''t good, he will die if he stays here any longer. As for crime you don''t have to worry. It''s one of those ''their powers are dangerous, that''s why we locked them up.''"

    Mamoru frowned again. "Are they still doing that? I thought Ki would have-"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "If she was working on it before, your ident made everythingplicated."

    "You''re really going to hold a grudge about that aren''t you?"

    "I just used up my anger on that fucker back there. So, I''m rtively calm right now."

    Mamoru sighed deeply. "I already know. I have a lot of making up to do. For now I''ll do things gradually." He trailed off. "Speaking of making up, while your here. You should get to know the twins."

    Right, his children. He has spoken to them via video chat, but actually seeing them in person is different. What if they don''t like him? Kids have always stayed away from him?

    "I feel sick."

    Mamoruughed. "I was the same when I was meeting Huan. But, don''t worry about it. Those twins are quite smart, they understand the situation. They are yours and Ki''s kids, they''ll recognize you as their father."

    _______________________

    At Nagawa General Hospital

    Yuhi silently entered the room, Hino was on the phone to someone.

    "I''m telling you to cancel it. Are you insane? Have you not watched the news? Yes it''s real, yes she got stabbed. Yes she hasn''t fucking woken up yet so how on earth do you expect her to work? Breach of contract? Fine, I''ll pay. Don''t you dare approach us again." Hino angrily ended the call.

    "Trouble?" Yuhi asked as he walked over to the bed. He wanted nothing more than toy beside her, and hold her tightly. But, that may disturb her.

    "Sumire was supposed to start filming for a TV reality show. They were the ones who approached us about it, and initially Sumire hesitated. But the producer spoke to her and they reached an agreement. Filming starts tomorrow."

    Yuhi raised his eyebrow. "Don''t tell me they called to-"

    "Confirm she would still be attending? Yeah. I already went around sending messages and calls about her cancelling her uing work until she recovered. But these people didn''t check their mail. No even if they didn''t the report is all over the news, you literally can''t step outside without people talking about it. ording to them however, they don''t have time to y along with an artist little tantrum and dramatics."

    Yuhi''s eyes twitched annoyed. "Tell me who."

    He was furious. What is wrong with these people? Didn''t they already see the news? How could anyone even lie about it? Do they have such a poor opinion of Sumire? Do they really think she would resort to something so despicable?

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 877 Thorn Part 6

    ?

    YUHI

    Hino shook his head. "If I tell you Yuhi. You''re going to go over and cause problems and I think you have already-" Hino paused getting a proper look at him. Hino''s gaze zoomed into his hand and he cursed. "Sano! Get in here."

    "What''s wron--" Sano stepped in and nced over at him. "Geez, Terashima sit down."

    Yuhi reluctantly does so as Sano takes out a med kit from the cab.

    "She wouldn''t want you in this state. Your hands, they are precious to you as an artist and as a musician right? Sumire told me." Sano said treating his hands.

    "I should hit you. You''ve been making her suffer too."

    "I''ll let you do that, as many times as you want. But wait until your hands recover." Sano trailed off. "I never wanted to hurt her."

    Yuhi exhaled deeply hearing his regretful tone. He wants nothing more than to make Nagawa suffer. But, recalling Sumire''s words he stops.

    ''He is hurting too, probably even more than us.''

    Sumire is right, as always. Nagawa is hurting. Just a few sentences and he can see it. There is nothing but pain in his tone and his gaze.

    "Have you been drinking her blood even though you don''t have to?"

    Sano nodded.

    "Have you been taking it too far? Think before you answer this. I have plenty of evidence to refute your words."

    At those words Sano paused for a few minutes before speaking up. "I have. But only because when I drink her blood, I feel warm. It triggers my arousal. There is a voice in my head telling me to take more, to touch her. How this will be better if I touch her."

    Yuhi sighed again. ''Dearest wife, why do you have to be right about everything?'' Nagawa really is a puppet to everything. This broken guy is clueless. He really doesn''t understand.

    "I know, I have always wanted to touch her physically. But I praised myself on my self-control. However when I became a hanyou, I started to desire more. I wanted more. When she offered for me to drink her blood, something inside me snapped."

    What Nagawa is describing just now is typical symptoms hanyous have, especially around the ones they love. He isn''t the only one.

    "Nagawa, how much do you even know about hanyous?"

    Nagawa exins everything he knows and he clicked his tongue annoyed. He really doesn''t know. Lucifer must have done this on purpose. Because if Nagawa had the knowledge that he was hurting Sumire, he wouldn''t have taken it that far.

    "This is what we are going to do. I''ll have Mamoru and Shine over when your not busy to teach you. You need to know. Before you feed from Sumire again, you need to know what is okay and what isn''t."

    "Have I-been hurting her?" Sano mumbled.

    Yuhi nodded and Sano clenched his other fist that wasn''t treating his hand.

    "I didnt-she never said anything. She was always smiling. Always asking if I was okay, and if I wanted more. I didn''t know."

    Of course she said that. Sumire is the type of person who hides her pain from people she isn''t close with. People she doesn''t trust. Yuhi paused. So, Nagawa isn''t one of the people she will let her guard down. In front of Nagawa, Sumire remains strong.

    The one he really ought to be concerned about is Mashima.

    ______________________

    ck Alice Organisation Headquarters.

    TOH<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Boss, you need to consume blood. There is a line gathering. Do you want me to pick for you?"

    Lucifer responded to that by aggressively throwing a vase across the room.

    "Find someone, with Sumire''s build, height. Brown curly hair." Toh instructed to one of the servants who immediately rushed off.

    ''He seems to have gotten a lot worse sincest night. It''s odd because after drinking Terashima''s blood, Sumire got better-'' Toh paused. Ah, that''s what the issue is. It''s Terashima''s blood that Sumire consumed.

    Lucifer must have tasted it too, and for him another man''s blood entered the mouth of his beloved. In his current state he cannot block anything out.

    ''I really want to be in the hospital by her side.'' But, with Terashima around. He won''t be able to do more than hold her hand. He won''t be able to wrap his arms around her pretty frame, or nt any kisses on her soft lips.

    Toh sighed deeply. He has to be patient. Terashima won''t be staying long. He overheard Narasaki speaking on the phone and something about giving Terashima at least a week. A week, seven days of not hugging Sumire to sleep. He can do that.

    How many nights did he spend without the girl in his arms?

    About, forty minutester. Toh hears the door open behind him. Toh turned to look at the girl. Brown curly hair, simr height to Sumire. The only issue here was her green eyes. Toh extended his hand out and snapped his fingers, the girl''s eye colour changed into purple.

    "Alright, do you know what to do?"

    The girl slowly nodded as she removed the cloak from her shoulders. She wore red lingerie underneath, if he could even call it that. Those guys, really didn''t hesitate.

    Toh patted her shoulders. "I''m really sorry you have to do this. But keep this in mind. If he continues staying in that state any longer, everyone will be in danger."

    Lucifer will cave into the pain, allow his monster side to take over and everyone here will die. With nobody around to keep him contained, he could stroll out of these chambers and cause havoc on the outside. No, there would be a high chance he would be drawn to the hospital to where Sumire is.

    "I-I understand."

    Her voice even sounds like Sumire''s. She could be a dead ringer for Sumire if she wanted to.

    The moment Lucifer saw the girl, he lunged for her like a mad man possessed. Lucifer positioned himself at the gir;s entrance and pulled her head back, and bit deeply into her neck.

    "Scream, my wife. I like hearing the sounds that leave your mouth."

    Toh sighed deeply. Well this will have to do for now. Of course they can''tpletely trick Lucifer. Once he drinks her blood he will realize it''s not her. But the girls appearance will appease his anger, and continue drinking from her.

    The bed rocked the more Lucifer pounded into the girl, making her scream at the top of her lungs.

    He stepped out of the room and leaned against the wall.

    ''I really want to see you beautiful, I want to hear yourughter.''

    Toh recalled what happened before the concert, how she fit so perfectly in his arms when he held her. The sensation of her lips on his neck, and his chest. Her scent and the way she said his name when she drank his blood.

    He exhaled deeply. What is he doing getting aroused now?

    ''I should keep my distance until Terashima leaves, and take charge here. Lucifer''s state isn''t stable. If I stay here, I can find out if anyone here was involved with the attack.''

    Sumire will be fine, she won''t be alone even if she does wake up.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 878 Thorn Part 7

    ?

    At Nagawa General Hospital.

    HINO

    Hino picked up the can from the vending machine and sighed deeply. Cancelling all of Sumire''s work for the next few days wasn''t easy. But other than that troublesome one with the TV drama, the others sympathised and even made inquiries on her health. For those people, he promised to send recements over.

    The one person who can take over Sumire''s jobs right now is probably Shizune Miya. All those jobs will put her in the spotlight. Nase Siena and Kiragi Asuka could easily take over, however those two are far too busy helping out with the case.

    ''I''ll contact Shizune and her agency. If she agrees, then perhaps they can save this situation.'' By giving those jobs to Shizune, there is a high risk that the connections with those people will fall into the hands of Jupiter records. However, it''s a risk he needs to take, otherwise Sumire''s image will suffer.

    Sumire''s dream is important to her. As her manager, he has to help her protect it. He takes a sip of the canned coffee and sighed. Subconsciously he ended up picking Sumire''s usual order.

    He was exhausted, he hasn''t slept a wink all night. But, how could he possibly sleep, knowing that she was in a hospital bed and hasn''t woken up yet?

    His thoughts broke off spotting a woman with pink hair at the reception wearing a cap and sunsses. Despite the disguise Hino immediately knew who it was.

    Hino walked over and tapped her shoulder. "Momoi Futaba?"

    The girl turned around startled and Hino apologized. "Sorry for startling you, I''m Sumire''s manager."

    In the end he lead Momoi away to a mini lounge on the ground floor. Hino closed the door behind him. "Nobody shoulde here now."

    Momoi slipped off the cap and sunsses. "Thank you. I-I just came here to-"

    "Check on Sumire. I understand."

    "I-I know doing this now seems strange. When she was suffering I couldn''t do anything for her. So showing up like this is very shameless of me. But I-I have to see if she is okay. Even if it''s just a glimpse." Futaba stammered.

    "I''ll let you see her. But right now Yuhi is in there, and I don''t think it''s a good idea if you meet with him."

    Futaba nodded.

    "I''ll lead him awayter, and you can either wait here or I can call you back."

    "I''m staying in the hotel across the street. So just give the reception there a ring and they can contact me."

    Hino nodded.

    "Her condition-" Futaba started.

    "For now it''s stabilized. The operation took five hours, it was an extremely long andplicated procedure. Honestly, there were times where her heart was on the verge of giving up. But, Sano and Mashima''sbined efforts saved her. The operation seeded but she wouldn''t wake up. Then Yuhi showed up and gave her his blood, and now the chances of her waking up have increased." Hino summarized the past few hours.

    Momoi turned quiet. "She, will be okay won''t she?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Despite the rumors you have heard regarding Sano. He is a good doctor, he will do his very best to make sure she wakes up."

    "I can''t stay here for long. The situation in Star town isn''t good. I''m not much of a leader. But I have influence in the circle so people listen to me even with myck of leadership skills."

    Hino frowned at those words.

    "Is the situation that bad?"

    Futaba nodded. "Several of the groups under the Holy Knights have been attacked. Ryuuji-kun is doing his best going around each group to assess the situation. But, just when we resolved one group. Another group is attacked. We have been running around like headless chickens."

    Before he could say anymore, Sano strolled inside.

    "Hey Hino, I had something to ask-" Sano entered the room and paused seeing Momoi. "I thought the reception was wrong when they said you brought a girl here."

    Hino sighed. "Your receptionists are huge gossips."

    "Did youe here to see Sumire?"

    Futaba nodded. "I heard Terashima is here though. So I will wait."

    Sano shakes his head. "Terashima barely leaves her side for longer than five minutes. But, there is a side door with a one sided screen." Sano exined. "We will see her but they won''t see us."

    Hino raised his eyebrow. Has Sano been using that to watch Sumire everytime she is hospitalized here?

    "I''ll only take a look and then I will go."

    Sano nodded and lead them both out of the room.

    Hino returned inside the room while the other two headed to the room behind the screen. The moment he stepped inside, he sees Yuhi hovering over Sumire on the bed.

    Hino exhaled deeply. "Are you attacking her in her sleep?"

    Yuhi chuckled as he ced ast kiss on her neck. "When she wakes up, you can tell her that. I''m sure it''ll make her happy. Take a picture too, she''ll definitely blush and I need to see that reaction."

    He shakes his head."Stupid couple." Hino takes a seat in the corner. "What happened with the reporter? Other than you beating him up, did you find any useful information?"

    Yuhi nodded and exined what happened.

    "The Holy knights Tokyo branch, could have been involved with this." Hino pointed out. "I checked the GPS app, it was deactivated almost immediately after the app was installed. Sumire must have noticed. But the stalker still ended up with her address, the only other ones who have that information aside from you, me, Sano, Mashima, Nakara, Shizune, and the three from nanairo feather are the Holy knights."

    Amongst those who know, they are all people fiercely loyal to Sumire. So it''s definitely someone else.

 Chapter 879 Thorn Part 8

    ?

    HINO

    Unfortunately Sumire has far too many enemies. Even if they narrow it down, it will take a long time. By that time the culprit may have even gotten away, orpletely erase their tracks and their involvement. They need to find out who hired the reporter and the stalker. They need to find them quickly because the more time that passes by, the more the danger increases.

    They need topletely narrow it down so there is only single digit candidates. Right now, three groups are doing their best to cover all the grounds regarding this case. But, even with thebined forces they areing to a dead end.

    ''I have been doing my own digging but my investigation ising to a stand still too.''

    Yuhi''s gaze dimmed. "Did you know Aki is missing?"

    "I heard, and that''s why Kain Ryuuji had to take over in Star town."

    "Aki would never have allowed that information to be inputted in the data base, fearing for leaks. He acts the way he does but he is sharper than most."

    "So your saying, someone who did know imputed that information and it was leaked."

    Yuhi nodded. "I really wish I didn''t reach that conclusion, but if you checked the gps and found it unactivated. Then all fingers point to someone in the Holy knights leaking Sumire''s current residence." His gaze dimmed. "Had I known that earlier, I would have lined up all the members and crushed the suspicious ones."

    "Calm yourself Yuhi. You can''t just kill them."

    "Why can''t I?" Yuhi yelled. "Why can''t I take revenge on those pieces of shit who are probably living their lives right now while Sumire is in this condition? You know how sensitive this time frame for Sumire''s dream is. This is the time where she is receiving the most jobs and opportunities. But now she is stuck here, unable to do anything. Those people who did this to her knew this. They preyed on her weakness, knowing that Sumire would never harm her fans."

    Hino didn''t know what to say to that. After all Yuhi was right. The reason he booked her a concert in thatrge venue was because this was the time frame where her poprity was soaring. The time where she would take a few more steps closer to her dream.

    Yuhi isn''t the only one angry, he is too. He is furious. All of Sumire''s hard work being crushed all because of jealousy that can''t be exined.

    "I can''t do nothing Hino. Look at her, just look. It wasn''t supposed to be like this and you know it. She was supposed to exit that concert with a smile, call me and shamelessly flirt like normal. Then the next few days she would be so busy but still find a way to contact me and dere that she is getting closer to standing by my side properly. She wasn''t supposed to be on the brink of death."

    Yuhi''s entire body trembled and Hino walked over and patted his shoulder. "I''m sorry, that was insensitive of me. I understand how you feel. You want to inflict the pain they made her go through, double. You want them to suffer until they are begging, and every single hostile thought they have ever had towards Sumire vanishes. You want to break them."

    "I-I-" Yuhi couldn''t get anymore words out and Hino drew him closer.

    He isn''t a hugger and neither is Yuhi. But right now he needed a friend, needed his family. Hearing Yuhi''s sobs, he signalled towards where the screen was. He heard faint footsteps and turned to the sobbing Yuhi.

    It''s rare for him to cry like this, he has only ever seen it once and that was in the facility. It was during the time they decided to escape and were running away. When Yuhi ended up being dragged away leaving him and Sumire behind. Hino could remember the pained cries that escaped Yuhi''s lips.

    When Hino encouraged Yuhi to sleep. Yuhi climbed onto Sumire''s bed and pulled her into his arms. He waits until Yuhi is fast asleep before exiting the room, his gaze dimmed. All the emotions he has been holding back thest few hours finally snapped,

    It''s unforgivable.

    The image of Sumire bleeding, and her being loaded onto the ambnce. When he returned to the apartment and saw all that blood.

    Now hearing Yuhi''s cries.

    Those people won''t get away with this.

    __________________

    The next two days, Hino spends it following Shizune around. The girl quickly epted his offer and even said the earnings would go to hispany.

    Surprisingly the girl was doing a better job than he thought. Shizune doesn''t have the same charisma Sumire has. But, she has something that makes people watch her and that is good enough. It''s good enough because this will protect Sumire''s reputation. He didn''t want to be here, he wanted to be in the hospital to watch over her. However with Yuhi there, Sano, Mashima and Nakara frequently dropping by. There is no need for him to be lingering around when he could be doing something else.

    The reason he apanied Sumire on set today was because he heard Hori Fuko and Sano''s sister would be here.

    "It''s been a long time Hino-san." A familiar female voice said.

    Speak of the devil and here shees. Nagawa Akane, the eldest daughter of the Nagawa family.

    "Yeah it has."

    Akane stands next to him. "I heard you were the one who brought that newbie in to stand in for Ibuki-san. Nobody really expected anything from her, but now they are saying she is crucial to the show." She trailed off. "You''ve always been good at spotting talent."

    ''She is Sumire''s friend and the one who encouraged her to join the entertainment industry is Sumire.'' Hino kept those thoughts to himself. If they know she is Sumire''s friend, no doubt they will start bullying her.

    "What do you want?"

    Akane chuckled. "Isn''t that my line. Didn''t you apany the newbie because you knew I''d be here today?"

    Hino exhaled deeply. "I want to ask you a few questions, depending on how you answer. I''ll be dragging you out of here."

    "That sounds scary, but I suppose you have had a lot going on. Is this about what happened with Ibuki-san?"

    Hino frowned. "It is. I''ll be frank with you, was it you? Were you the one who hired that reporter and the stalker?"

    "I see, so you have already worked out there is someone else behind the scenes." Akane trailed off. "It wasn''t me, but it could have been."

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 880 Thorn Part 9

    ?

    HINO

    "What do you mean by that?" Hino said with a frown.

    "It''s true grandmother and mother had ns to attack Ibuki so she would be out ofmission for a while, and I would step in to take her job opportunities. In fact if you didn''t find such a good recement, the jobs would have fallen to me."

    That''s exactly why he had to find someone to rece Sumire. He can''t let D entertainment take their connections.

    "You''re talking in past tense, did you abort the n?"

    Akane nodded and sighed. "We aborted the n because big brother found out."

    "Sano did?" Hino said surprised.

    "Yes, he was really angry. He even struck me and he has never done that before. Even when I bullied Ibuki in the past he has never done anything. But when he heard about the n to push her down the stairs, he lost it. He said that ''We may be on Lucifer''s side but that doesn''t mean we start acting like the beasts in the organisation. If you do this, you won''t have any humanity left. You may hate Sumire, but this is ridiculous. To physically harm her like this, you will be nothing more than a beast.''" Akanerepeated.

    Hino''s eyes widened hearing those words. Sano is truly changing for the better. Sumire mentioned that despite him going to far taking her blood, ''he is actually pleasant to be around.''

    "Big brother is really naive. This isn''t the first time I have hurt someone physically. But, even then this would be the first time that

    "When were you nning on doing this?"

    Akane bit her lip. "When she was still pregnant. It was before she gave birth."

    At those words Hino''s gaze dimmed and Akane held her hands up in protest. "Don''t look at me like that. I''m just a pawn in all of this. I have no actual say. But I can tell you that I saw grandmother meet with Hori Fuko. I think she was the one who nted the idea in her head."

    Hino frowned and his gaze drifted onto the girl speaking with the cameraman.

    "If Ibuki lost the twins then, she would have been under heavy criticism. Hori-san nned to step in, and act like a saint to get closer to Terashima. It was stupid, I was against it. Later on they brought up the pushing the stairs idea, and I decided on a time frame that shouldn''t harm Ibuki too much."

    "If I didn''t know any better, it would look like you were protecting Sumire."

    Akane sighed deeply. "Honestly, I hate her. But, a long time ago I was her fan."

    Hino blinked hearing those words. "You were Sumire''s-"

    "Yes." Akane said softly. "There was a time I really admired and wanted to be like her. But you know what my family is like. They have always condemned the entertainment industry. So, I had to sneak around. It was a real chore. But it was worth it. Ibuki-san hadn''t debuted yet but when she did appear in front of the public, she shone so brightly. When I heard my brother was dating her, i was so shocked but was incredibly happy. However, after observing the two for awhile. I realized Ibuki-san didn''t have any feelings for my brother."

    "Is that what made you hate her?"

    "To be honest, even my hate of her feels shallow. It feels like something that was decided for me. My grandmother and mother found out about my love for the entertainment industry and me being Ibuki''s fan. That was when my remaining freedom vanished, they became harsher with me, and increased my training to be a properdy. I slowly realized that the reason they were doing this wasn''t because of me being interested in the entertainment industry."

    "It was because you were Sumire''s fan." Hino said understanding.

    "My freedom was taken away from me just because I was Ibuki''s fan. That''s when I started to resent her." Akaneughed weakly. "It sounds foolish, she didn''t actually do anything and if she knew she would have probably done something about it."

    ''I can cross Akane off on that list of people who dislike Sumire in the industry. I''m not the best at reading people, but even I can tell when someone is sincere.''

    "Have you talked to Sano?"

    Akane nodded. "After he pped me, he came to my room a few dayster and apologized. ''I know you don''t really hate Sumire, and that''s why I got angry. They are using you, and manipting you. Your better than this Akane. Think, use your head. You''ve always been a smart one.''" She trailed off andughed. "I wonder when did my brother be such a reliable guy. But I don''t really need to think too deeply about it. He has brightened up since meeting Ibuki again."

    "Akane, I hate to ask this of you but-"

    "Brother already asked me Hino-san. I know what you want me to do, and I also agree with it. I''ll act as a spy. My feelings towards Ibuki-san are stillplicated. But when I heard the news, I froze. I immediately rushed home and overheard my mother and grandmother. I wasn''t lying when I said I didn''t hire the reporter, and neither did my mother and grandmother. However they are involved. They bribed members of the Holy knights to leak Ibuki''s address."

    Hino clenched his fist. It seems Yuhi''s theory is correct.

    "When I heard that, it felt like someone had poured cold water on me and I understood what brother Sano''s words meant. I can act extremely well, acting has always been my forte. I''ll continue to y the role of their puppet, and when my role is done, maybe then I can apologize to Ibuki."

    "She will forgive you."

    Akanughed weakly. "I know that too. She shouldn''t, since I have been horrible. But, she will because that person is genuinely kind."

    Half an hourter, the guys in EMMA arrived. So Hino excused himself. There is no need for him to be here too. Shizune seems to have gotten the hang of it, and if she is stuck the guys in EMMA can help her.

    This morning has proven to be helpful. He has learned a lot, and while he didn''t get a chance to speak to Hori. Talking to Akane helped clear his thoughts.

    It did not take long before he reached the hospital and the floor Sumire was staying on. He spotted someone peering at her door carrying a bouquet of different coloured flowers. Hino exhaled deeply.

    "What are you doing?"

    Cassie lets out a startled yelp and almost lost her footing but he grabs hold of her arm. Once he steadies her, she immediately leaves his hold.

    "Did you also rush back here?" Hino asked.

    Cassie''s cheeks flushed red. "I-I heard what happened, and I know I can''t do much but-"

    "You''re worried about Yuhi, understandable." Hino pointed to the door that was half open. "But, as you can see even without us. Yuhi will be fine."

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 881 Thorn Part 10

    ?

    HINO

    Yuhi no longer needs him, at least the same way before. He has many people by his side, people he treats as family, his children and his friends. Even though the rest of M5 were stuck in the US, he hears them call Yuhi regrly. Yuhi has people he can genuinely call his friends now.

    For the longest time, Hino has been worried how small Yuhi''s friendship circle was. It''s not like Yuhi was a bad guy, he was kind and friendly to others.So many people wanted to get close to him.But, Yuhi would push everyone away.

    It wasn''t until Sumire came, when Yuhi slowly started to ept others. That girl is truly amazing. Hino doesn''t know how she did it.

    ''I don''t need to ask Yuhi to do anything. My dearest finds me cute and adorable so he naturally does things to me.''

    Hino exhaled deeply. They really are a silly couple,

    Through the half open creak, Yuhi sat with two twins on hisp and a small stool in the corner where Huan was reading a book to Sumire. The day Yuhi finally met the twins, Hino saw nothing but love and affection in his eyes. He has only ever seen Yuhi look at Sumire with such eyes.

    "I see." Cassie''s gaze drifted onto Sumire. "I watched her concert."

    "How was it?" Hino asked despite already knowing what the answer would be. Her tone already gives her away.

    "It was truly amazing. I thought Nase Siena''s performances couldn''t be matched. But Ibuki has proven otherwise. I didn''t notice it when she was performing in smaller venues."

    Hino nodded. "The small stages suppressed what she could actually do."

    "Other artists performances differ depending on the venue, but the change isn''t that drastic. So, I wasn''t expecting much difference. However, I was wrong. Ibuki has something others don''t-" Cassie trailed off. "She has eyes that leave a strong impression. Normally her gaze seems fierce and cold but when her eyes face the camera it changes everything."

    "You''ll find people with those eyes every few decades. Even now there is someone else who is like that."

    "Takahashi Yumi. I know."

    "She probably noticed it too, and that''s probably one of many reasons why Sumire became her pupil." Hino trailed off. "Well, either way. Sumire is the only one in this generation with eyes like those. That''s why I have been gradually pushing her into the spotlight."

    Cassie nodded. "Those jobs you have been giving her. They aren''t ones that will stand out to draw media attention but, the ones in charge of them are people who have been in the industry for a long time." She trailed off. "You really are cunning Hino. Yuhi became a star not just because of his skills but because of your management. If you continue doing the same with Ibuki, it won''t be long before she reaches the top."

    Hino pulled out his phone and pointed to the idol rankings. "She''s been consistently in fourth ce for awhile now. After the concert, I had huge ns for her to break into the top three. But-"

    Cassie bit her lip. "Did you find out-"

    "A reporter, and the stalker who was her fan." Hino sighed deeply. He didn''t want to give too much information to Cassie. She is the type of person who would get herself involved of

    She frowned. "A fan, huh. That''s going to cause some mental damage. I have had some experiences with extreme stalker fans too."

    "You have?" Hino said surprised.

    Cassie nodded. "It was when I was abroad. I had to keep switching between different hotels because of it."

    That exins why she rejected thepany finding a ce for her to stay in. Hino thought she already made her own arrangements, but it turns out that wasn''t the case.

    "These stalkers are fans too. So, it''s really hard to hate them."

    Hino sighed deeply. "Sumire doesn''t hate him at all. On the contrary after he stabbed her, she still tried to reason with him. She knew him by name."

    "A long time fan." Cassie shakes her head. "The entertainment industry can be really cruel. Because society has projected norms that treat idols as fans possessions. The fans be possessive. I''m actually surprised this only just happened. Ibuki-san''s fans aside I thought Yuhi''s fans would riot. He has some extreme ones, like the head of his fanclub."

    "That''s because Yuhi already issued a warning. He personally went to the fan club headquarters and spoke to everyone. He said that ''while I appreciate all your support. Make no mistake, if you harm Sumire. Consider yourselves my enemies not my fans.'' Well, you know how threatening Yuhi can be. Those girls don''t need to be told twice. Even if there are some who are hurt because of Sumire giving birth to Yuhi''s children, there is nothing they can do."

    Cassie sweat fell. "Surely you should have stopped him from doing that. If it went wrong, and the girls told someone-"

    "Right, it would have damaged Yuhi''s reputation. But they are Yuhi''s die hard fans. They''d never do anything that would harm his career. Yuhi took that risk, since he believed in them." Hino trailed off. "The entertainment industry is always going to be ugly. But, if Sumire reaches the top. I truly believe she can make changes."

    If it''s that girl, he can see the entertainment industry revolving around her in the future.

    "It won''t be easy." Cassie mumbled. "And this incident will surely cause some mental damage, no matter how strong she is."

    "Sumire once told me, that idols are other people''s ideals. They are what people wish to be. The dreams and their ideals they cannot achieve themselves, they portray it onto idols. ''No matter how tough life gets, when we get on stage, when we start singing. We have to smile no matter what. That''s what it means to be an idol. We have to sacrifice and numb our emotions even if something serious happens.''"

    Cassie turns quiet and Hino thinks back to that conversation he had with Sumire.

    It was on the rooftop after one of her jobs.

    ˇ­

    A few months ago.

    Sumire''s progress is amazing. Hino scrolled through his phone. There are still people criticising her, that''s a given. But, there seems to be more people supporting her now. He maybe the ones getting her those good jobs and opportunities, but in the end if she wasn''t qualified for any of the work, she would have failed those jobs. But she didn''t, in fact. She raised the bar for her fellow idols.

    There are many who are saying now that ''if there are more idols like Ibuki, than I see a great future for the idol world.''

    It''s her own hard work and effort that is contributing to her sess. However, the higher position bes, the more enemies she will gain. During times like those, her manager, he needs to step up.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 882 Thorn Part 11

    ?

    HINO

    As for her current enemies in the industry. D entertainment.

    Each time Sumire ends up on a job with one of their members, he is introduced yet to another person who dislikes or envies her. Another to add onto the list of people to watch over.

    Hearing the doors behind him open, Hino sighed deeply.

    "I told you to go to sleep, the night breeze isn''t good for one''s health especially yours." Hino extended his hand out and pinched her cheek. "Your voice is hoarse from singing non stop."

    Sumire pouted. "Whose fault is it that?"

    Hino sighed. "Unfortunately it''s mine. Sorry, I miscalcted how many ces I booked you in for."

    She shakes her head. "It''s okay, you know I love singing."

    Right, of course he knows. Even if she doesn''t mention it, he can see the look in her eyes when she talks about music.

    This girl loves music more than anyone. It wouldn''t surprise him if she sacrificed her own life for the sake of music.

    "I have been meaning to say this, but just because you love singing, doesn''t mean you have to sacrifice yourself like that." Hino tried to sound as casually as he could. But, he knew it wasing out with more emotion than he intended.

    Sumire blinked. "You must have been holding those words back for a long time."

    Hino sighed deeply and wrapped his jacket around her shoulders.

    "Just one more stop, will you be okay?"

    Sumire nodded. "Mmm, don''t worry. Beside my dearest said he would be hereter, so I won''t have to fall asleep alone."

    Huh? But Yuhi''s schedule- His eyes twitched annoyed realizing. ''Yuhi must have cancelled a job.'' That shouldn''t surprise him but, doesn''t he realize how every time he does that. He gives the media an excuse to put the me on Sumire?

    Hino sighed deeply. It seems he will have to bring up the topic again.

    "Are you and Yuhi okay?"

    Sumireughed. "I didn''t think you would ask me that."

    "I''m only concerned. I know both of you have your own problems."

    "Mm. I cant disagree with that. Our terrible pasts have end up contributing to a lot of self doubt,ck of confidence, and anxiety. But, when that happens we discuss it with each other. We recognize the signs and confront each other about it."

    "It''s a healthy rtionship then."

    Sumire nodded. "Others have said a lot about my rtionship with Yuhi. But, all of that is based on rumors."

    "Those rumors are exaggerated but you do know-"

    Sumireughed. "Of course I know. Yuhi-san told me himself, he didn''t have to. But he insisted that in order for us to have a future together, we need to talk about our pasts."

    "I can see Yuhi doing that. But what about you?" Hino questioned.

    "Hmmm, I suppose there are still a few things I am hiding from him."

    "Sumire." Hino said sharply. "I think you have tested Yuhi long enough. I never said a word to him about it, because I understand your circumstances. But, don''t you think he deserves theplete truth from you?"

    "Hmm so your asking me, not to lie to Yuhi anymore?"

    "You know I don''t mean to call you a liar. It''s just seeing Yuhi change so much for you, seeing him bare his heart to you and yet you not doing the same is painful."

    ''I knew she could be cruel. I knew from the very moment I read those files when Sano asked me to do a background check. But, even then I thought Yuhi would be different. I thought she would keep her lies to a minimum with him.'' I thought Yuhi would be different because after investigating her, it didn''t take him long to realize she was the same Sumire from the facility. I thought they''d still have the same connection as before.''

    "People hate liars, and yet many like them too. They lie and y with a person''s emotions. It''s human nature. But liars lose nothing, since nothing they say is real. They had nothing to begin with." Sumire smiled weakly. "I am a huge liar, and even though I hate lies myself. I''ll continue to lie."

    "Because you think you have nothing to lose?"

    "Because, lies are also another form of love." Sumire stretched her arms. "I want to give Yuhi-san everything, even the ugliest sides of me. I want to give him every kind of love, even if it''s twisted. Don''t you think that''s better than a simple exchange of truthful words?"

    Hino looked at her in disbelief. This shouldn''t surprise him already. Ever since he became her manager, no even before then, he knew what kind of person she was.

    ''No matter how much a person changes, their core nature will never change.''

    She was the one who said that. He should have realized she was referring to herself.

    "I continue to pile on lie after lie, casually drop a few hints to see if he notices. But even when he does, I make up another lie to cover up his doubts. The more I lie, the more my love will grow."

    "This is the first time you are leaving me speechless."

    Sumireughed. "I think we have established several other asions where that has happened already."

    "Your right as always."

    "Idols are the same, no matter how difficult things get for them. They cannot show their emotions. They hide behind a smile, a mask in order to keep the fans happy. We cannot drop that mask even if a rtive dies, we have to continue smiling. This is why there are many cases of idol suicides. The pressure to continue to smile and wear that mask increases. The things they love, singing and dancing be a burden. It bes suffocating."

    Hino''s eyes widen realizing something he read on the report. "You wanted to change the idol world, that''s why you and your friends became idols. Is that the main reason you became an idol?"

    "Bingo. I love singing more than I do dancing, I could have easily be a regr singer. But, that goal seemed so very small." Sumire extended her hand out towards the sky. I love music, and everything associated with it. Idols were being looked down on, and being seen as mere dolls. People didn''t take them seriously. I wanted to purge those thoughts."

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 883 Thorn Part 12

    ?

    HINO

    "By yourself would have been difficult. I''m d you were sensible not to do that." Hino paused. It''s actually surprising that she recruited her friends for this cause. After all, Sumire is the type of person who does everything herself.

    Sumireughed. "No, no. I wanted to do it alone. But my friends can be quite persuasive and just as stubborn." She trailed off. "Whether or not they wanted to be idols, I will never know. They are already too deeply integrated in this industry now. Even if they quit, the idolbel will always stick now."

    "Do you regret-"

    "Perhaps. But, I am an idol Hino. No matter how tough life gets, when we get on stage, when we start singing. Or even off stage. We have to smile no matter what. That''s what it means to be an idol. We have to sacrifice and numb our emotions even if something serious happens. It''s difficult to change those ideals that have been wove and integrated so deeply into society. But, bit by bit. I want things to change."

    "I think your already doing a good job."

    Sumireughed. "Your filled with praise today, what has gotten into you? Should I be worried?"

    "Idiot, I don''t do empty ttery."

    He genuinely means it. She hasn''t been in the entertainment industry for long, and yet she is already making so many changes. It would have been easy for Sumire to be a singer, she would have risen to the top much faster. She wouldn''t receive as many criticisms or have to deal with much stress. Yet she chose to take on this challenge.

    Others would call her foolishly brave and stupid. It''s going to take more than just a group of four girls to change the entertainment industry. But, Sumire. If Sumire is the one leading, he can see that change happening far sooner than it should. In fact, it''s already starting.

    Her performances are perfect, her smile is as bright as the sun. Her eyes draw a person in without her having to do anything. Ibuki Sumire was born for this industry.

    It won''t be long before she truly makes those dreams a reality, when that happens- his thoughts break off hearing approaching footsteps.

    It was Yuhi. Sumire''s eyes lit up and she rushed over. Yuhi chuckled and bent down to kiss her deeply. "Hey."

    "You''re early!"

    "Mmm, thought we could take a bath together, and then sleep."

    Sumireughed. "What if I took a bath already?"

    "Then, you can help me take mine." Yuhi said suggestively.

    Hino sighed deeply. "Yuhi."

    Yuhi turned to him and shrugged as he wrapped his arms around Sumire''s waist. "We''ve been too busy recently. I haven''t seen her much. Besides, Jun said he''d take over for me."

    Sumire was ying with Yuhi''s hair. "My dear, your talking too much. Let me help you with that bath you wanted."

    Hino rolled his eyes. "Sumire, don''t forget your working early tomorrow. Don''t oversleep."

    Sumire giggled. "Rx, my dear will be doing most of the work. I won''t be doing much."

    Yuhi raised his eyebrow. "I thought you said you would be helping me."

    "Unfortunately I cant now. Didnt you hear what my manager just said."

    Hino exhaled deeply. "Forget it, I can''t control you two." He trailed off."Do whatever you want, just show up on time tomorrow."

    With those words, Hino watched as the two turned to leave. Yuhi''s arms wrapped around Sumire''s waist as she talked to him about her day. Hino didn''t miss the brief dark gaze in Yuhi''s eyes though.

    ''I wonder how long he was listening to our conversation. If I confront him about it, he will probably dodge the topic.''

    ....

    Hino snapped back to reality when Cassie passed him an envelope. "This is a coboration I am offering to do with several people. I was thinking that Ibuki-san could participate too."

    He raised his eyebrow. "You want to help Sumire get work? You don''t have to pity her. Despite all the hate towards her, she gets plenty of jobs."

    Cassie shakes her head. "It''s not like that." She trailed off. "Shimaka Annya, have you heard of her?"

    "Was this her idea?" Hino asked.

    Cassie nodded. "She approached me with the offer knowing that I''d want to challenge Siena-san again."

    "So you''re more focused on Nase than Sumire. Well, I suppose that''s good. The media has been trying to force a rivalry on you two, a rivalry that just doesn''t work."

    "Truthfully they both interest me. But, it''s true that I am more focused on Siena-san. That girl is a genius. Have you ever seen her perform before?"

    "Just a little. Nase is the type who prefers street performance to being on stage. So, I haven''t seen much aside from her practice sessions with Sumire."

    "When you see her on stage for the first time, you will understand what I mean." Cassie turned to leave. But paused. "Pull Yuhi aside for a moment and tell him to address the media, unless he wants them to continue saying whatever they want?"

    Hino exhaled deeply and nodded. "Right, I''ll make sure he does that soon."

    "And Hino? Even if you are her manager, and friend. You should get some rest too. I don''t think she will like the idea of you harming your body for her sake."

    With those words said he watched Cassie leave. ''Why did she reallye here? I thought it was for Yuhi, but she would have entered the room if that was the case.'' Hino recalled the words she just said, and the look in her eyes.

    Stupid girl. This would have been a good opportunity for her to go to Yuhi''s side, why did she waste her chance on him?

    ''Are you really sure it''s Yuhi, Hasegawa-san is in love with?''

    Sumire''s words flickered in his head and he shook his head. That can''t be possible. After all Cassie was always watching Yuhi. He knew this because he was always watching her. He can''t be wrong on this. He can''t be wrong, and yet ''I can''t confidently say that anymore.''

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 884 Thorn Part 13

    ?

    HINO

    Hino must have fallen asleep out in the hallway, because when he opened his eyes. There was a nket around him and Yuhi was leaning on the wall opposite smoking. The door to Sumire''s room was slightly open, not enough for the smell of the smoke to enter, but just enough to see into the room. The nket wrapped around him smelled of oranges, and a mixture of summer. A scent he knew all too well.

    "You shouldn''t smoke that much." Hino spoke up.

    "You know it helps me think." Yuhi trailed off. "Thank Cas for that nket."

    "You saw her?" Hino isn''t surprised.

    ''Of course she went back to speak with Yuhi.''

    "She came back earlier."

    Exactly how long was he napping out here in the hallway?

    "We talked a bit, she asked me how I have been and Sumire''s situation. It seems she has been doing her best to keep the media at bay, and helping Shizune out during those jobs you made her cover for."

    "Of course she told you all that." Hino said bitterly.

    It shouldn''t surprise him that Cassie came back to speak with Yuhi. Shouldn''t surprise him that she tried to gain his favour and make herself look good in front of him. That is the kind of person she is. The girl he knew, and fell for was simply an illusion. The real her is more sinister. Hino yanked the nket away from his shoulders.

    She probably gave this to him to make herself look good. Her kindness and concern, it''s all a lie to impress Yuhi.

    Yuhi raised his eyebrow. "You know, I thought with you falling in love with Sumire. You wouldn''t be so bitter towards Cas anymore but-"

    "I just hate women like her."

    "Right, but I really do think your impression of her has been twisted because of her feelings towards me."

    Hinoughed bitterly. "It seems your very aware that she liked you for a long time. Maybe you should have epted her confession."

    "Just because I noticed, doesn''t mean I have to ept, Besides, I turned her down not just because of Sumire but because of you too."

    Hino frowned at those words. "It''s true I liked her, but after learning what type of person she is-"

    "You of all people should know better than to listen to rumors. As Sumire''s manager, haven''t you seen how easy it is for people to twist words and turn them into truths?"

    "Then if she is such a good person. Tell me Yuhi, why did she leave my grandfather to die? You had a fever that day but you still desperately tried to help him. But she? She was right there, perfectly healthy. But she had to leave because of a job, a fucking job. Would it have killed her to spare two seconds to get him his medicine?" Hino yelled.

    "I see, so that''s what this was about. It never had anything to do with her confessing to me or what happened between us then."

    Hino froze hearing those words. "You remember what happened-"

    "Sumire told me, she said it was a possible theory. Amongst the people Soujiro brought with him to the US to help me, there is a girl there. Another ability user that can erase and give back memories that was lost. You, erased my memories over what happened between Cas and me."

    Hino flinched but nodded. "I had to do it."

    "Because you were jealous?"

    "Because you were in pain, because she was in pain. Everytime you held Cas, you called her name. You were both hurting and the rtionship was bing more and more toxic. I did it for both of you."

    "You speak about Cas being in pain but Hino. You don''t hesitate to call her a whore and shame her in front of her face everytime you see each other. You don''t hesitate to insult her even though you knew she was hurting. What type of miserable bastard does that?"

    At those words Hino lunged for Yuhi''s neck causing him to m his head against the window. A nurse who was walking by screamed.

    Right then Cassie walked out of Sumire''s room and Hino''s gaze dimmed. "You actually let her inside? What were you two even doing in there while I was asleep? Were you fucking her in front of an unconscious Sumire?"

    Yuhi''s gaze darkened. "Did you just use me of being unfaithful?"

    "I''m sure this isn''t the first time you''re being used of that." Hinoughed bitterly. "I have been doing my best to keep you two apart. But I am no miracle worker, how many times have you two actually seen each other in private. How many times have you touched her, while iming to love Sumire?"

    Yuhi punches him then, Hino reacts a secondter and the two of them continue to exchange blows and insults. Neither of them hesitated to use words they exchanged during their most painful moments against each other.

    "Please just stop!" Cassie screamed.

    Hino didn''t know what it was but he froze. No, he knew what it was Damn it, why is it that even now she still has this type of effect on him?

    "Please. I didn''t tell you all that Yuhi for you to hurt Hino. Please stop." Cassie sobbed.

    Yuhi exhaled deeply and ran his hands through his hair. "Your still defending him even now. Cas, you have endured enough. You can stop pretending now. You don''t have to keep lying to yourself just to protect him. Tell him the truth, tell him everything."

    Cassie bit her lip but nodded as Yuhi walked off. She was already crouching down to help him. "Hino?"

    "What now?" Hino snapped.

    "We-werent doing anything. The kids were in the room-" Cassie pointed to Huan who was peeking through the door. "It''s alright little one. The two were acting just now."

    "But blood-" Huan pointed at his face.

    "They take their acting really seriously. Go back inside, didn''t you say you saw your moms fingers move? Telling her stories is helping." Cassie said.

    "Her fingers moved?"

    Cassie turned back to back to him and nodded. In the end he had no choice but to allow her to help him onto the bench. Cassie started to take supplies out of a small med kit the nurse lent her.

    Hino sat there silently as Cassie patched up the injuries on his face.

    He was still angry but his anger was calming down. Why did she stay to help him, instead of chase Yuhi? She always chased after Yuhi in the past. So, why is she suddenly on his side?

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 885 Thorn Part 14

    ?

    HINO

    He has questions.

    He has had questions ever since that day.

    ''I have held back long enough.'' Every single time they have met, he has wanted to ask her. But, a part of him has always been afraid of learning the truth. Afraid of confirming his fears.

    "Yuhi mentioned something about the truth, what is he talking about?"

    At those words the girl flinched and Hino sighed. "Look, Yuhi is right. I have been nothing but a jerk to you. But that''s only because I have seen on more than one asion you prioritising fame and your career over the people you care for."

    ''And that''s probably why I fell for Sumire, because she is the opposite. Sumire would sacrifice her career in a heart beat for the people she cares for.''

    "If there is something going on, you have to tell me or I won''t know."

    Cassie still looked hesitant but she slowly starts to tell him about the pressures of the Hasegawa family. How her parents ckmailed his grandfather into bribes. How the reason grandfather became sick was because of her parents. Each word she spoke cut deeper than any knife.

    "The day he died, was that your parents orders?" Hino''s tone was cold.

    "It was. But I didn''t want to, I- went over that day to stop it. But by the time I came, your grandfather had already swallowed the tablet from my fathers assistant. What you saw, me leaving for a job was me chasing after the assistant."

    Now that he is thinking about it carefully, it did look like she was running after someone.

    "A letter. There was a letter, to you that your grandfather was writing. I took it for safe keeping just in case my parents found it. A letter and inheritance. Not that you need the money, but I''m sure he would want you to have it."

    Hino felt his head spin. This truth? This truth is harder to swallow.

    ''Lies can also be love.'' How right Sumire is. Perhaps it would have been better for him to continue hating Cassie, than learn this.

    "What about your feelings for Yuhi? Was that something your parents orchestrated too?"

    Cassie nodded. "My parents wanted me to marry someone who was rich and had influence. Yuhi met that criteria."

    "Even though he was an orphan when you met him?"

    "My parents seem to know something about his family, otherwise they wouldn''t have epted him as being suitable for me. Living in a prestigious family and being raised as ady, I had no choice but to obey them. But I questioned it so many times. I questioned whether I could truly fall in love with someone my parents wanted me too."

    "You tried though, to fall for him."

    Cassieughed weakly. "I did, I really tried. If I cant choose who to fall in love with, at the very least I wanted to find happiness with the person my parents chose. Yuhi is a good guy, he is easy to like and for awhile. I thought I liked him enough, but I was wrong. Each time I slept with him, it felt like a piece of me broke even more."

    He saw that didn''t he? He saw how much pain she was in. But, despite that. He only offered to erase Yuhi''s memories, not hers.

    ''Live with what you have done.'' He did that to punish her.

    Hino felt sick, what has he been doing this entire time? He should have trusted her, and let her exin. She should have exined- no, she tried to. There were many signs. He was just being a blind fool.

    "It broke me, because I knew he wasn''t the one I actually wanted. I could deceive myself for my parents sake and others around me. I could convince everyone I liked Yuhi. But, that like was only ever as a friend." Cassie trailed off. "The day Yuhi rejected me, he told me to my face that he knows that there is someone else I care for more than him. Someone I would do anything for."

    "Is that me?" Hino whispered the words so quietly but Cassie heard him.

    "It is." Cassie takes a deep breath andughs. "Narasaki Hino, the one I was in love with was you. My parents threatened to harm you, and your grandfather heard about it. That''s why he offered himself to do those bribes for my parents sake. Those bribes and me turning my attention to Yuhi was the deal to keep you safe."

    ''I can''t-what is all of this?'' Hino couldn''t make sense of anything. Everything, all that hate he felt towards her was for nothing. It was him being stupid.

    "It was still my fault your grandfather died. I, told my parents I couldn''t keep the act up anymore. I said it was getting too hard, and so they decided to dispose of your grandfather. Because I couldn''t fulfil my bargain."

    Seeing Cassie trembling, Hino takes a deep breath and pulled the girl into his arms. "I''m sorry for everything you have gone through. This is really hard on me Cas, you have truly suffered a lot for my sake. But, I''m in love with Sumire."

    His hate towards Cas was a mistake and everything was a misunderstanding. However, there is no doubt that the one he has feelings for is Sumire.

    Cassie didn''t say anything and simply stayed in his arms for a few extra minutes before drawing away from him. Her gaze fell on the doorway.

    "I know. You don''t have to apologize. I''ve seen what kind of person you are with Ibuki, and know that she has changed you. That she has made you into a better person, that she returned the light you lost. You, Yuhi and the other guys who like her. She has been a good influence. She is truly an amazing girl." Cassie''s gaze is soft. "Even if you can''t like me. I do hope we can patch up our friendship, I''ve missed you."

    Hino nodded. "That I can do. Just give me some time to digest the information."

    "Alright, I''ll see you around." Cassie gave his hands a gentle squeeze before walking away.

    Hino''s gaze lingered on her back and he exhaled deeply. That was a shock, he wasn''t expecting any of that. She loved him, she spoke in past tense. Does that mean she doesn''t love him anymore?

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 886 Thorn Part 15

    ?

    HINO

    ''I could have easily asked her that question, but I held back. I have already learned enough truths for one day.'' He didn''t ask her if she still liked him, but he made his feelings for Sumire clear. Would she have told him, if he didn''t say that? Or would she have continued to lie to herself?

    When he was sure the girl had left, he returned to Sumire''s room.

    Huan had curled into a ball shape and had fallen asleep beside Sumire. Hino draped the quilt around Huan, and sat down on the chair beside Sumire''s bed.

    ''When you open your eyes, you''re going to have a great time telling me that you told me so.'' This must be the reason why Sumire stopped being jealous towards Cassie. She must have observed the girl long enough to know that she was lying to herself and everyone.

    If he thinks about it carefully, there was a time where Sumire started to inquire more about his rtionship with Cas. Hino exhaled deeply. The signs were all around him from the very start but he chose to ignore them, and for what? Only to end up hurting the person he calls his family.

    His thoughts break off when he feels a pair of familiar hands on top of his. Hino felt his heart beat increase and raised his head to see Sumire, Sumire awake. Just barely.

    "Why are you crying?"

    "Sum-"

    Sumire''s fingers brushed against his eyelids. "Don''t cry Hino. It''s okay, I''m here."

    Before he could even react, the girl''s hands slipped from his face and her eyelids were closing again. Hino grabbed hold of her hands and mumbled a silent prayer. It was brief, but she woke up. He heard her voice, and felt the warmth from her hands.

    ''I have so much to tell you, so wake up soon.''

    _______________________

    The day Yuhi had to leave for the US came faster than anyone wanted to. Sumire didn''t wake up again, but she seemed to react whenever Yuhi held her. Both Mashima and Sano said this was a good sign that she would wake soon. Unfortunately, Yuhi couldn''t stick around any longer. Takeyama was struggling to make up excuses, and insisted that he returned.

    Yuhi clearly didn''t want to go, but Cassie reminded him that Sumire wouldn''t be happy if he sacrificed all his hard work for her sake.

    Hino had to agree there. She would be livid. After all she pushed Yuhi to go to the Us, even if it meant leaving her alone. For Sumire, Yuhi''s dreams are even more important than her own, and even herself.

    Still, to hold this press conference right before Yuhi''s flight is a bit cruel. He knew Yuhi wanted to be by Sumire''s side to thest minute.

    "Sumire is recovering. I want to stay here by her side until she wakes up. But, that girl has always been my biggest fan

    always supporting me. She''ll hate that I rushed over here like this." Yuhiughed. "She''s always supported me from the very beginning. My biggest fan, my treasure. I''ll always be thankful for everything she has done for me, thankful that she is in my life and that I can hold her whenever I want."

    Hearing some people snickering in the crowd. Hino red at them but somebody patted his shoulder. It was Nagawa Akane. This girl is here today to represent D entertainment. There were several other artists too.

    Instead of giving Sumire''s work to Shizune alone, he picked a representative from each toppany. A mixture of newbies and top artists. This way the media can''t say anything against Shizune.

    "I know." Hino sighed. "But it''s hard to watch."

    Akane nodded in agreement. "It really is. But this is what the entertainment industry is like. Ibuki-san knows that, and yet despite seeing how toxic the industry is. She chose toe back. I get that you want to protect her honour, but if you do that it will simply give them more to say."

    "So I''ll return to the US after this conference. All I ask is, please allow her to rest. She has already gone through enough."

    Hino knew Yuhi wanted to add more, and wanted to talk about her pain. However, if he said those words. Others would criticise Sumire more.

    Hell, there are some people who think the whole thing was a set up to ''get attention.''

    "A bnce. Terashima-san has found the perfect bnce to appease the crowd, despite having that bad temper of his."

    Hino sighed. "That bnce wasn''t easy to achieve, and well ever since Sumire returned. Yuhi has found it very difficult to put on a mask, and keep his words in check."

    Akane nodded. "It''s normal to act carelessly for the one they love."

    At those words his gaze fell onto Cassie who stepped onto the stage. They haven''t spoken much since that day, but the awkward tension between them has depleted. Eventually they can work on being friends again. For now. This is enough.

    Akane''s gaze fell on Cassie and then back at him. "I see, so you''re the one she was talking about."

    "She spoke about me?" Hino said.

    "More like, she spoke about her childhood friend. She told me it''s because of the encouragement she received from this friend, that she made it to where she is today." Akane trailed off. "I think you and Ibuki-san are simr like that."

    "I''m the same as Sumire?"

    "Terashima-san is the same too. But the three of you know how to inspire those around you."

    Hino rubbed the back of his neck. "This is the first time I am hearing this."

    Akane sighed. "Didn''t you know that you''re the one who inspired my brother to continue with his studies as a doctor? He had very intention of rebelling against the family tradition. But you persuaded him, you said he would be a good doctor. Someone who will help those in need."

    ''I do remember having that conversation with Sano. But, who would have thought that he would take it that seriously. I did mean what I said but-''

    "Narasaki-san you seem to have oddly little faith in yourself. I suppose you''re more alike to her than you are Terashima in that regard."

    The same as Sumire huh?

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 887 Thorn Part 16

    ?

    HINO

    At the airport.

    There was quite a crowd due to Yuhi''s hands. But with the guys in Akagumi around. It seemed like the crazy fans were being well behaved. Then again, the guys in Akagumi do look dangerous.

    "Da-Da! Waaaa," Kyoko sobbed. "Don''t want to go. Da stay with Kyoko."

    Hino sweat fell. "The kids aren''t going to let you go so easily now." He pointed to Satomi who was biting Yuhi''s sleeve, clearly in an attempt to make him stay.

    Yuhiughed. "I didn''t think they''d get so attached. Especially this little troublemaker who everytime joined my call with Sumire tried to make me jealous."

    "Ma-ma, mine." Satomi spoke up.

    "Brat." Yuhi grinned and flicked Satomi''s forehead lightly causing Satomi to pout. "You can hog your mother for now. But when I get back, she will be all over me."

    Hino rolled his eyes. "Are you seriously trying topete with a kid?"

    "This one is no child, he knows exactly what he is doing." Yuhi hugged Satomi and Kyoko together. "I''ll get to know them properly when I return."

    "Are you almost finished?"

    Yuhi nodded. "I just have a few loose ends to deal with and then I''lle back."

    Despite Yuhi''s casual words, Hino knew there was something more to it. Something more than Takeyama''s ''excuse'' to drag Yuhi back to the US. Sumire told him before that Yuhi was working on taking down Lucifer''s forces abroad and how Lucifers people have taken notice of that.

    ''He is being careless without me. So, be prepared anytime to get a phone call about how he hasnded himself in hospital yet again.''

    Hino watched as Tsueno Huan stepped forward, with his head down. Hino noticed that ever since Yuhi came,the young boy was doing a good job of hiding from Yuhi.

    "You know what the doctor said kittle feh?"

    "What?"

    "He said because you used your powers, the knife just missed her vital organs. Because of you, she lives."

    ''I heard about that too.'' Sano called it a miracle. He said that the knife did hit her abdomen. But, because of the young boy. It only scraped her vital organs.

    "But mom still got hurt." Huan protested.

    "Yes, your mom wanted to protect you. She loves you. Don''t make her efforts go to waste. She wouldn''t want you to me yourself."

    "I-I will do better. Next time. I will protect mom properly." Huan said determined.

    "Good boy." Yuhi nodded. "Protect your siblings for me until I return. You''ll be the man of the house."

    Huan sobbed and ran into Yuhi''s arms. For someone who a year ago imed that he doesn''t know the first thing about children. He sure is doing a good job at it.

    ''I will do better huh?'' The same goes for him. He needs to do better, not just for Sumire''s sake but his gaze fell on Yuhi who was looking over at him. The past few days neither of them have exchanged much words. They both need space and time to think.

    In the time Yuhi is gone, he will think about it properly. Everything that has happened and when Yuhi returns, they can discuss it properly.

    ___________________________

    The day after Yuhi had left, Sumire woke up. He was inplete disbelief knowing that Yuhi justnded in the airport in the US and was in the middle of his ride back to his apartment. Hino had to stretch her cheeks to make sure she was really awake. That earned him a huge bruise on his forehead.

    ''For someone who has been sleeping for so long, what''s with that strength of hers?'' Hino was rubbing the sore spot on his forehead as Yuhi answered his call. Sumire has only been awake for a good fifteen minutes, but instead of asking him to get Sano or another doctor. Her first

    "You''re telling me she is awake? Now?" Yuhi said in disbelief.

    "Fate loves to mess with you two. Yes, the violent one is awake."

    Sumire hits his arms with her hands at those words. "It''s definitely your wife, only she has such violent strength."

    "Pass me the phone. I want to talk to my dearest."

    Yuhi must have heard her speak. "Give it to her."

    "Yeah, I''ll pass the phone on to her now." Hino quickly passed his phone to Sumire.

    "Mmm, my dearest. I''m fine, Hino told me you were here?" Sumireughed.

    "No wonder the sheets smell like you. Oh, I didn''t start sniffing at it or anything before Hino walked in the room."

    ''No, no that''s exactly what she did.''

    Sumire catches him staring and winked. Geez, if it wasn''t for her paleplexion, he wouldn;t

    "Mm! Don''t worry I''ll rest, have my meals and drink medicine

    It''s too bad I wasn''t awake Yuhi-san. It would have been a good opportunity to try those things you wanted to do to me."

    Hino almost spat out his drink.

    "Hm? What things am I talking about? You know, you said we ought to take our rtionship to the next level and that you would touch me seriously. You asked me to think long and hard about the ces you wanted me to touch, and I think I have quite the list already. I am healthy and curious young woman after all,"

    ''Curious?'' Hino shakes his head. This girl will regret being so bold when Yuhi returns and attacks her non stop.

    After a few more words Sumire hung up and passed him his phone.

    "I know what you want to say but if I didn''t tease him, he would have continued to worry. He sounded so tired."

    "He did stay by your side thest seven days. He only left to do the press conference. Even then he made sure it was close to the hospital. When it ended he quickly went back to you, hugged you and then head to the airport afterwards."

    Sumire pointed to her neck. "I don''t think he simply hugged me."

    "I know you''re notining."

    Sumireughed. "He''s so silly, he didn''t have toe here. I''m sure whatever work he abandoned in the US, ended up causing problems for the other guys too."

    "Takeyama had a hard time stopping the other four froming. Kira was so sly, he already booked tickets."

    Sumire giggled. Her gaze softened. "I''m truly sorry for worrying everyone. But I am okay."

    Hino sighed deeply. It''s just like her to me herself. It''s not her fault this happened. He takes a deep breath before sitting on the bed.

    Sumire''s cheeks coloured and sheughed awkwardly. "Err, what are you doing?"

    "Checking your temperature." Hino ced his hand on her forehead and frowned. "Your unusually warm."

    "R-right, I guess I do have a fever." Sumire looked away but he cupped her cheeks. "H-Hino? Don''t you think your too close?"

    "You really have gotten thin. You''ll need to eat a lot during your recovery."

    ''I suppose Yuhi feeding her blood wasn''t enough since she wasn''t getting any nutrients.''

    *Unedited(

 Chapter 888 Thorn Part 17

    ?

    HINO

    After everything she has experienced, it wouldn''t surprise him if she ends up traumatized. He half expected to find Sumire in a state of shock or screaming when she woke up. But, there has been no sign of that in the past hour or so.

    "I-I want to see San." Sumire suddenly stammered.

    "Right, he does need to have a look at you."

    "But before that, has he been alright?" Sumire asked. "I''ll assume that he was the one who operated on me. The previous times he did, he was already distressed. Seeing me like that, he-"

    "He was a mess Sumire." Hino responded.

    They all were. Everyone has been frantic.

    "I see, I should see him before the others. I have to make sure he doesn''t lose control."

    So that''s why she wants to see Sano first. When she said just now that she wanted to see Sano, he had mixed feelings. "If your talking about that odd ability of his, I have managed to calm him down using my shadows."

    Sumire''s eyes brightened. "Right, those fancy shadows of yours. We never discussed it, but you need to tell me everything."

    Hino sighed. "There isn''t much to say. I''m simply a dual ability user like Yuhi and you."

    "But, you keep it hidden. I''ve seen your file in Hyou4, your not listed as a dual ability user."

    Hino looked at her in disbelief. No matter how well connected she is with the members of Hyou4. He doubts Houjo Reishi allowed her to ess their files.

    "Before we talk about the reason why I hid it, maybe we can discuss when you broke in and looked into their records."

    Sumire winked. "When do you think it was?"

    This girl- it''s no wonder Yuhi watches her so strictly. Leave her alone even for a second, and she does something careless. Before Hino could lecture her however, the doors opened revealing Mashima. He scanned the room and his gaze immediately fell on Sumire.

    Mashima takes long strides across the room and eventually reaches Sumire.

    "Toh- I missed-" Sumire''s sentence fell short when Mashima suddenly leaned down and kissed her.

    If he thought seeing those idental kisses with Sano were bad. This is on a different level.

    "Nnnnh." Sumire moaned softly.

    "You''re okay?" Toh said parting their lips.

    Sumire nodded. "Uh." She covered her mouth. "I don''t think you should have done that. Hino looks like he is going to kill you."

    Toh turned to him. "Shit. Sorry. I was just overwhelmed."

    Hino was staring at Mashima with caution. He thought Sano was worse, but that? That kind of kiss is something that should happen behind closed doors, between a couple.

    "Hino, forgive him. Toh was just worried."

    Hino sighed deeply. "Alright. But you need to protect those lips of yours."

    Sumireughed. "I know."

    Does she really? She is far too careless with this. Well, he understands why. Sumire can engage in those acts without much thought, she doesn''t have to love the other person to kiss them.

    Sumire ced her hand on her throat. "I''ve been sleeping for at least a week right?

    Hino nodded.

    "I thought I''d be thirsty."

    Hino immediately knew what she meant. "Yuhi''s blood is what saved you. The operation was a sess. But, chances of you waking up would have been very low if Yuhi didn''t give you his blood everyday."

    At that exnation he watched Sumire''s cheeks colour. "He fed me while I was sleeping?"

    "Yeah, he said it could help and every time he fed you his blood. Sano said your test results were getting better."

    "Is--is that all he did?" Sumire asked shyly.

    Hino felt his own heart beat increase seeing her in that state. It''s rare seeing her like this. It seems like he will continue having a hard time holding himself back.

    "Well, take one look at yourself and guess." Toh ced his thumb on the mark. "If you ask me, these can be darker. Maybe I should make it darker."

    Sumire frantically shakes her head. "Prick. Don''t you dare."

    This only led to Mashimaughing.

    Hino sighed deeply. "I''m going to make a few phone calls, and let people know you''re awake now. I''ll try to limit the visitors as much as I can."

    "Ah, in that case. I want to see Miya and Atushi, can you make sure that happens?"

    Hino nodded. "Of course."

    He already nned to call Hamano first anyway. He is officially Sumire''s guardian. He has the right to know that she is awake now. With Mashima here, she shouldnt be too reckless. Hino exited the room and continued walking until he found a quiet spot. The steps that lead up to the rooftop,

    Hamano immediately picked up.

    "Is she awake?"

    "Can you sense it?"

    "Yeah, rather Yoru was the first to notice. The mark of loyalty we have towards her started burning, and the red light returned for the first time in a week."

    "That''s a handy connection to have."

    Atushi chuckled. "Tell me about it. So, she asked you to call me?"

    "I would have regardless but yes, she also wants you to visitter. So, make some time for that."

    "I was actually on my way, is there anybody else she wants to see?"

    "Grab Shizune if you can. She ought to be in the TV station recording for a variety program."

    The recording should be finished now, and there should be time before her next job.

    "Got it, and is she alright?" Atushi asked.

    Hino frowned at those words. "I don''t actually know if she is. She is oddly calm, and that frightens me. What she experienced is enough to drive someone crazy. But instead I walked in on her smelling the sheets and acting very suspicious."

    Atushiughed at those words. "She was probably trying to find more traces of Yuhi being there."

    He exins what happened afterwards and sighed again. "So you can see why I feel conflicted here. She is acting way too calm for someone who experienced something traumatic."

    "It''s Sumire, Narasaki. I don''t think you understand how many traumatic situations she has been in already. The year I met her again, she had already met Mashima. But, it seemed before then her morals were gradually slipping away. When Ist saw her in middle school, she looked like she waspletely broken. So when I saw her again, actually happy. I was relieved. She found someone who could make her smile."

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 889 Thorn Part 18

    ?

    HINO

    "You were relieved even if that person wasn''t you?"

    "I never actually thought the two of us would make a good couple, so I didn''t have any expectations. I''m relieved I thought that way, because as you can see friendship suits the two of us better. No, I see her as a part of my family. For me that''s more important than any other rtionship we could have had." Atushi trailed off. "Besides, when I learned the guy she liked was Yuhi. I decided to give up on the spot."

    "Because you thought you''d lose?"

    "Because I knew Yuhi would give her the happiness she deserves. I only intended to pursue her again, if she wasn''t happy. If she hadn''t found anyone she could rely on. However, what I saw was. Even though there was still a slight wall between her and others. She gradually expanded her circle and let more and more people help her and after she met Mashima? She allowed herself to have faith in others again. She found happiness, and I had no doubt that after she fixed theplicated issue with Yuhi. She would be even happier."

    "But you chased her to Tokyo." Hino protested.

    "I chased her, because I wanted to continue acting as her anchor. I wanted to make sure everything went okay with Yuhi. The two of them are very stubborn after all. I knew it wouldn''t be a simple case of them seeing each other, and falling into each others arms." Atushi trailed off andughed. "But, well in the end I wasn''t much use. There was someone better to y the role of her anchor."

    Hino already knew who he was talking about even without saying it. "Me, right?"

    "Yes you, I don''t think you realize how much of a support you have been to Sumire since she came to Tokyo."

    "Initially I was cautious around her."

    "But it didn''t take long before you two became friends. Sumire told me, that whenever she was lonely. She would go to your ce, and even though you were busy. You''d make time for her. You were there for her when she needed someone. For Sumire, that was enough, to let you into her heart."

    Hino''s cheeks coloured. "You''re making it sound too grand, making it sound like she is in love with me."

    "It wouldn''t have surprised me if she was. Well there is no doubt she loves Yuhi romantically, but she does love you. In a different way, not like family. But you''re certainly not friends."

    ''All this information I have been hearing this past week is overloading my brain.'' However, Hamano does make a point. It''s not like he hasn''t noticed it.

    "I''ll go get Shizune and try to keep Sumire being awake a secret for now. She needs all the rest she can get."

    "Yeah, do that."

    After ending the call, Hino made several more but insisted that Sumire still wasn''t well enough to see visitors.

    A different kind of love huh?

    It''s better than being rejected, it''s better than nothing. He can be satisfied with it. Look at Hamano, he seems to be content after finding a different bond with her. He can do the same, can''t he?

    ______________________

    Hino peeked in the room, only to find Sumire drinking Mashima''s blood. For a minute the sight stunned him, because from the angle he was in. The two looked like they were kissing, thankfully he isn''t stupid enough to jump into misunderstandings. When he shifted slightly, he could see Sumire drinking from Mashima''s neck.

    "Nnnnn...do I really need to drink more?"

    "Just in case. I don''t doubt that Terashima fed you everyday. But a little top up won''t hurt."

    "That''s true. Nnnghh..you do taste good today."

    Toh chuckled. "Careful what you say to me beautiful. You know how dangerous those words are."

    Sumire bit him harsher and Mashima simplyughed again.

    Hino slowly entered the room and Mashima looked up. "Just giving her extra blood. She''ll need her strength just in case there is a second attack."

    Hino frowned. "Do you think-"

    "It''s just a what if. I haven''t just been doing nothing the past week. I''ve been doing my best to exterminate the pests who are disobeying orders in thepany. But, from what I can tell. They had nothing to do with the attack on Sumire. I was called away as a distraction, yes, but even my subordinate said they simply received a request to keep me busy. They actually didn''t know the details." Toh trailed off. "And before you ask, I broke into his mind and got the answers directly."

    "As a fellow mind ability user, I have to warn you about the consequences of shattering people''s minds."

    "It''s fine. It has no effect on me."

    It should, but Mashima is right. If Mashima has been shattering people''s minds on Lucifer''s orders for years. He should have broken down by now. The fact that he is still sane, must mean that the rules do not apply to him.

    "Beautiful. Don''t do that."

    Hino''s gaze fell on Sumire whose hands were unbuttoning Mashima''s trousers. What is she doing?

    Sumire growled and Mashima chuckled. "Narasaki will kill me on the spot if I let you continue." Toh moved her hand to his chest. "Here, make do with this. Keep your hands here, and don''t go any lower."

    She didn''t look pleased, but followed Mashima''s instructions.

    "What''s wrong with her? why is she acting so possessive?" Hino wondered.

    "This is what happens when pure breed hanyous feed

    and when they choose potential suitors."

    Hino''s eyes widened shocked with the news he was receiving.

    "No doubt Terashimas blood helped her since he is a potential candidate. But the same can be said about me. I just allowed it to test if we were the same, however I could have easily given her blood myself."

    ''I am quite knowledgeable regarding hanyou''s, so I know Mashima is telling the truth.'' But, it''s shocking that Mashima is one of her suitors. He thought that Yuhi was the only candidate, since she hasn''t shown a greater bond with anybody else. He wonders if this is the reason why Mashima remains confident.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 890 Thorn Part 19

    ?

    HINO

    When Sumire snapped out ofher odd daze, she was looking at Toh startled."D--did I--?"

    "It''s fine beautiful.

    Sumire bit her lip. "There is something wrong with me. Every time I drink from you Toh--"

    Hino knew what she was struggling to say, after all he just saw it with his own eyes. Indeed, it''s too dangerous for Sumire to drink from Mashima. However, the only other alternative she would have for a blood source is him and from what he knows.

    Hanyou feedings can get really intimate. He knew it was the reason why Sumire picked Mashima over him the first time. She won''t be content just drinking from his hand. If he offered his neck, they would have to get close and that would break the boundary he has been working hard to maintain this entire time. In the end, Mashima is still the better choice. The two were in a rtionship before so he knows what boundaries there are. Just now Mashima was being respectful.

    ''I will have to turn a blind eye to this. Yuhi must know about Sumire drinking Mashima''s blood. If Yuhi can ept it, then I ought to do the same.''

    "You''ll need his blood Sumire." Hino interjected.

    If what Mashima says is correct, then she definitely needs to drink from him. At least until Yuhi returns. Even if she drinks from another person, it definitely won''t be enough.

    "Well if you say so Hino." Sumire turned to Toh. "Can I drink someter?"

    "Sure beautiful." Toh said with a gentle smile.

    ''Maybe Mashima is a good guy after all. But, I''ve only ever seen him act nice around Sumire. He is ruthless around others.'' If he was truly kind, he wouldn''t be kind to just one person.

    "That fan of yours was an evolved human his ability is perfect aim. Your child''s powers did work. But because of the oppositions power and the age difference, it didn''t work." Hino started to exin the events of the past week.

    "Is Huan okay?" Sumire immediately asked.

    "When he heard you woke up he burst into tears. He should being here soon. He''s been keeping Yuhipany the past week."

    "I''m really d Miya was there too. If she didn''t put that shield around Huan, he would have gotten hurt too." Sumire trailed off. "What about Miya?"

    "Shizune called the ambnce, and the police. It really was good that she was with you. As for her wellbeing, she is strong and stubborn just like you." Hino trailed off. "I hope you don''t mind that she has been taking over some of your jobs."

    Sumire shakes her head. "Miya is the best person to take over my work. This is the time frame where I am supposed to be very active, you had me fullybooked. So, it would have been problematic if nobody took over."

    "At first it was just Shizune. But, after much discussion we decided to split your work with others from the other toppanies." Hino paused. "Nagawa Akane is the representative for D entertainment so she-"

    Sumire nodded. "Right, of course. She would be the natural choice."

    "You don''t mind?" Hino didn''t detect a hint of resentment in her tone. Then again, Sumire is not the type of person who would hate on a person for nothing.

    "Mm, I''ve never resented her. It''s her twin that bothers me."

    The other eldest daughter of the Nagawa family. The other twin who was originally the one who was supposed to debut with D entertainment. When he passed on the list to Nakara Shin, the name on the list was originally Nagawa Kanade.

    The one who performed in the debut concert for D entertainment new artists was Nagawa Kanade. But the one who held the solo concert was the other Nagawa daughter. It''s unusual, why did they switch?

    Sumire turned to Toh. "I was stalling for time. I thought you''de but-"

    Toh frowned. "You know how I left a few minutes before, because one of my subordinates were causing trouble nearby?"

    Sumire nodded. "Let me guess, it was a ruse?"

    "You noticed."

    "I sensed something was wrong. I had a bad feeling since the concert ended.That''s why I wanted to get home faster."

    "Sumire, you should have said--" Hino started.

    She was indeed acting odd after the concert. But, he simply thought it was because she was overwhelmed. ''I should have known better, and just asked her.''

    How many times has she proven to him that her insights are sharper than most people?

    Sumire shakes her head. "Whoever was following us had malice written all over him. I wanted to get the kids home, safe and then I was going to deal with it. Even if Miya didn''t offer, I would have dragged someone else to stay over."

    Dragged someone over to protect the kids, not her. Always other people over her own safety. It''s no wonder Yuhi and the guys in M5 are so overprotective over her.

    "It''s not like you, not to dodge that de." Tohmented. "-and don''t tell me you were feeling drained after the concert. You told me you wanted to stay up and watch a movie with me."

    Hino frowned at those words. Initially he agreed to the living arrangement between the two because he thought it would bring them both some closure. However, this entire living arrangement has simply brought them closer.

    ''Haven''t I just made it more difficult for Yuhi?''

    "I recognized him as one of my long time fans. He was one of the first who supported me." Sumire sighed. "I suppose, I have been a bit softtely."

    Hino frowned. "It''s not that. That reporter who has been stalking you since you were in star town knows how much you treasure your fans, even the ones who turned against you."

    Those reporters are truly insane. Yuhi was right, they should have dealt with them a long time ago. It wasn''t until he became Sumire''s manager, when he realized how serious the actual situation was.

    "Still, he knew that information because I showed such weakness." Sumire''s gaze dimmed. "I''ve been on my best behaviour since the incident with Toh''s brother, and I wanted to cultivate good karma for my kids. But, it''s time to end that."

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 891 Thorn Part 20

    ?

    HINO

    Feeling the dark aura around Sumire. Hino shuddered. Right, there is a reason why she is called the demon Princess of the underworld and Aki''s weapon. She can truly be frightening. Before she met Mashima, it seemed like she was on the verge ofpletely losing her morals.

    "For now, work on your recovery. You''re not fully healed yet. You did get stabbed in a vital ce. A normal person would be dead now." Hino pointed out.

    "Mmmm, I understand. Oh, about what I discussed before the concert."

    "You want to visit star town to see Kain Ryuuji. He actually contacted me a few days ago to pass on a message. ''Once she recovers, tell her to meet me in mount oso. There is something there that will be useful for her.''" Hino repeated.

    "Mount oso, huh." Sumire turned to Toh. "In that case, can youe with me? Oh, also ask Eli toe."

    Hino frowned. "Hold on, I don''t think you should be going anywhere with Eli-"

    "That''s why Toh ising too. You have to trust one of them Hino."

    ''I don''t want to trust either of them. But between the two, Mashima is more trust worthy.''

    "You and Mashima can travel on your own can''t you?"

    Sumire blinked. "Uh, is that such a good idea?"

    "What do you mean-?" Hino said puzzled.

    "I mean, uh-" At those words Mashima sped his hand over Sumire''s mouth preventing her from speaking.

    "It''s nothing." Toh answered quickly.

    Hino looked at the two of them back and forth with suspicion in his eyes. From what he has seen Mashima has been nothing but a gentleman to Sumire. But, maybe he is just putting on a front? Hino shakes his head. If he starts doubting Mashima again, they''ll never get anywhere.

    ____________________

    SUMIRE

    It took much persuasion, but after a few days had passed by. She managed to convince Hino to allow her to go to University. Hino told her ''with an ident on such arge scale like this, nobody will say anything if she takes a step back from work for awhile.'' She is fine, she is recovering and wants to return to the stage as soon as possible. But, Sumire understood that it wasn''t as simple as that.

    She exhaled deeply. Since Hino dropped her off, all morning people have been ambushing in the hallway asking if she was okay. There were even some who wanted to write their names on her bandages.

    So many people from other sses, who she never spoke to before were being very nice to her too. Of course there were some who were staring at her bitterly and making rudements. However, those people were very few. Later on she learned the reason for this amazing transformation was due to Miya. Miya exined everything that happened, and even the words she said to the fans.

    It was those words that lead to others changing their opinion regarding her. She is thankful for Miya''s efforts, but she is exhausted.

    ''I am getting much better being around people but, I still feel overwhelmed being surrounded by such a huge crowd.'' Thankfully Akatsuki-kun noticed her distress and managed to distract the crowds, long enough for her to sneak away.

    Sumire stood in front of the door, the empty medical wing where she meets with Sano for him to drink her blood. The moment she decided she wanted toe back today. Sano rearranged his entire schedule so he could make it today. Thankfully, he has been kept busy all morning.

    If she thought Toh''s reaction to her waking up was a shock, Sano truly overdid it. It wasn''t a surprise that Hino punched him. Since then a different doctor has been attending to her, and Sano had to stay away.

    ''If he does anything again Sumire, you have to push him away.''

    Recalling Hino''s strict instructions, she sighed again. She ought to be lucky that he didn''t decide to follow her here.

    Taking a deep breath, Sumire opened the door. She half expected Sano to run to her and kiss her like he normally does when shees to these little sessions. However, what greeted her was the sight of Sano sitting down and Toh was there on the bench where she normally sat.

    "What are you doing here?" Sumire said surprised.

    "I''m supervising."

    ''I did pass on Yuhi-san''s words to him, but I didn''t think he would do this.'' Hesitantly she crossed over to the room where Toh was, while keeping her eye out on Sano. What is his mood like today? Ever since she helped him that time, the situation between them has gotten better. But, Sano can''t change that quickly.

    Once she was close, Toh positioned her not on the space beside him but on hisp. Sumire looked at him in disbelief.

    "What are you-"

    Though he does this a lot when they are at home, that''s different. Sano is right here and Sumire peered over to see a dark aura wrapped around him. See, he is already mad!

    "Toh?" Sumire said nervously.

    "Drink from me while he drinks from you." Toh said like it was nothing at all.

    Sumire''s eyes widened at his suggestion if she could even call it that. She turned to Sano.

    "Did you actually agree to that?" Sumire wondered.

    She knew how Sano quote treasured these times they spend together. It''s not like him to agree to this, then again between the two Toh is stronger so if Toh used violence to threaten Sano of course he would agree. Sumire tried to scan Sano''s face for injuries, but she couldn''t see any.

    But just because she can''t see any physical scars, doesn''t mean there hasn''t been any threats. Toh is a mind user after all, he could have easily used his ability to enter Sano''s mind and manipted him. Although it doesn''t fit with the image of the Toh she knew, Sumire understood that Toh was only kind to her. With his enemies, he can be ruthless.

    Toh sighed knowingly. "Now, now beautiful. Do you really think I would act like a brute?"

    "Uh, yes I do."

    Toh gave a low dark chuckle down her ear. "I am very hurt. I didn''t know you had such a poor opinion of me, should I punish you beautiful?"

    Sumire looked at Toh horrified. He isn''t kidding! He will definitely try to ''punish'' herter on.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 892 Thorn Part 21

    ?

    SUMIRE

    Sano coughed. "If you don''t mind, we should get this started."

    "That''s true." Toh agreed.

    "Wait, wait. Are we really going to do this?" Sumire asked as Sano rolled up her sleeve.

    "Of course we are beautiful. This guy needs to feed, but I won''t let you sacrifice yourself like that."

    So, this is for her sake. Right of course it was. These two wouldn''te to an agreement otherwise. Still, she doesn''t really know how to feel about this.

    Toh brushed his hands across her cheeks. "You will be okay beautiful, trust me like you always have."

    If Toh is here, everything should be okay. Sumire slowly nodded her head, giving Sano the approval to sink his teeth intoher hand.

    The moment Sano did that, a light moan escaped her lips.

    Toh chuckled. "Your turn beautiful,e on."

    Sumire nodded and bit into Toh''s exposed neck.

    ____________________

    It felt like forever before the guys finally agreed that it was ''enough.'' By that point her entire body felt like it would burst into mes. She never thought that she would one day end up in a situation where she was sandwiched between two guys like that.

    ''There is a first time for everything.'' But, Sumire wasn''t sure if she wanted this to happen again. It''s true with Toh around, Sano didn''t over do it like he normally would. With her drinking Toh''s blood at the same time, she wasn''t drained of strength like she usual. It''s good like this, they must have discussed this properly with the best intentions in mind.

    If she wasn''t embarrassed before she was now.

    Toh softly kissed her forehead. "Are you okay beautiful?"

    Sumire managed to nod her head as she continued to rest her face in Toh''s neck. What on earth just happened there? That was no normal feeding session! Is it because she was drinking from Toh, while Sano drank from her? When it''s just her and Sano, it already bes rather ''intimate.'' The same goes for when she drinks from Toh. But that was way too much.

    She shakes her head. There has to be another way to do this, she definitely cannot allow them to do this with her again.

    Sumire lifted her face from Toh''s shoulder and scrambled out of hisp. ''I need something to cool my face with.'' She still feels very warm.

    Her thoughts break off when Toh passes her a lunchbox.

    "Here, you didn''t have time this morning. So I made you lunch."

    All the nerves she just felt disappeared in an instance when she thought about Toh''s cooking.

    "Thank you!" Sumire beamed happily as she opened the lunchbox to see her favourites. "I''ve been dying to have a proper meal. But Hino has been very strict about what I have been eating."

    "As he should, you know better than to eat that much when your hurt." Sano interjected.

    Sumire blinked. "Says the one who has been sneaking me in deserts."

    Sano takes out a med kit from one of the drawers.

    "I didn''t take a lot. But as I suspected, drinking from you now is dangerous. It will make you sick. You have a very high fever now."

    Oh, is that why he suddenly suggested another feeding session? Did he actually not need any blood? Sumire frowned. San means well, but he has no tac. He should have at least asked her before he did anything.

    Toh cradled her in his arms. "Next time you want to fucking experiment, you let us known. Don''t you think she''s suffered enough?"

    Her sweat fell sensing Toh''s tone. Well, she can''t exactly me him. She was thinking the same thing just now.

    "I guess now isn''t the time to admit that I saw that suspicious guy during the concert." Sano muttered.

    "Bastard. Have you ever heard ofmunication? If you told someone in advance." Toh snapped.

    Sumire ced her hand on her head. She was getting a really bad headache. Do they really have to yell at each other?

    Toh turned to her and sighed. "Sorry about that beautiful."

    He kissed her forehead and she buried her face in his arms, enjoying the warmth he gave her. Her body feels so cold. The earlier warmth she felt during that weird drinking session felt like a lie now.

    Sano cringed and a pained look shed through his eyes.

    "I''m not mad. But, maybe you should tell Hino what you know? I know the reporter fed the information to that fan. However, I feel someone must be working in the shadows."

    "No need to investigate, just look at those beside you. Your fucking family are the only ones who would disobey Lucifer''s orders not to harm Sumire."

    At those words Sano frowned but nodded. "I''ll go home for a bit."

    Sumire turned to him worriedly. "But, will you be okay? I think your family knows by now that you''re on my side. What if they try something?"

    "Akane can get me out, she is on your side."

    That''s true, but she is getting a bad feeling. Toh''s arms wrapped tighter around her and she sighed. It would be better to get San to leave as quickly as possible before he gets violent with Sano.

    "Alright, keep Hino updated." With that final exchange she watched Sano leave.

    "Sorry for being so aggressive. I''ve been on edge since you got hurt. I shouldn''t have left you alone." Toh apologized as he scooped her up in his arms.

    "It''s alright, I understand." Sumire said.

    Because she did, she understood how difficult it is for Toh to even be around Sano.

    Toh ced her down onto the bed, and tucked the covers.

    Sumire frowned, missing his warmth already.

    She shifted towards him.

    Toh''s lips curve to a smirk. "Is that an invitation beautiful? You should be careful, inviting strange men to your bed."

    "I''m cold, and you''re warm." Sumire insisted.

    Besides, she suspects that Toh wants an excuse to hold her. An excuse huh? That''s all she can really give him now. She can''t give him her heart, can''t give him her love. All she can do is give him this, as little as it is.

    "Alright, beautiful. I get it." Toh quickly joined her on the bed and wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her closer.

    "Toh, please control your anger towards San. He''s been hurt too."

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 893 Thorn Part 22

    ?

    SUMIRE

    They have all been hurt, they are all hurting and that''s what makes this so difficult. There is nobody at fault, nobody they can me for all the suffering they are enduring. San''s pain, Toh''s and hers- there is no one they can me for it. Quite some time ago she med Lucifer for everything, and while he may have triggered the chain of pain. He didn''t start everything.

    Besides, recently she has been thinking there is more to Lucifer than what she has seen. His little stunt the other day where he invited Hirji over, what was he trying to do there? Toh said that Lucifer did that to cause her to have a mental break down, but she feels there is a different reason.

    Lucifer supposedly started D entertainment with artists who hated her, to break her down emotionally. But, every single time there is an incident with his artists. He punishes them for hurting her. What exactly does that man want from her?

    Toh''s gaze darkened and her sweat fell. "But, uh, you''re right. You were hurt more." Sumire said nervously.

    His arms tightened around her. "I can''t lose you again, Sumire."

    Since she woke up, Toh has been using her name a lot.

    "I know, I''m really sorry for worrying you Toh. But, I''m feeling much better now. Soon, I''ll be back to normal."

    It was half a lie. In that moment when her fan stabbed her, it triggered something. Something that had been concealed at the back of her mind. Memories of a different life, memories of someone who looked like her and the hand she was holding. The thread of fate she was attached to was someone different. The thread is a different colour from Yuhi-san''s. But, each time she focused on the memory, everything would turn blurry again.

    ''In another life, was I in love with someone different?''

    It''s possible, and yet she has always felt that she was destined to be with Yuhi. How each first meeting, felt like fate to her. Something, there is something she is missing. Now that she has glimpsed into this different life. She is determined to find answers, even if her gaze fell on Toh. Even if it hurts those who are precious to her now.

    "What are you thinking beautiful?" Toh said, snapping her out of her daze.

    "How, I think I might want more of your blood."

    It was a lie, she didn''t need any more blood. Certainly not after what happened just now. She ought to be putting more space between them. But Toh is clever, it won''t be long before he realizes something is wrong and pries those answers from her.

    Sumire takes a deep breath before she rolls on top of him. "Will you, give me some more?"

    Toh looked at her with suspicion but when she pressed her lips to this throat. She felt his arms on her back, tugging her closer. "It is like you said beautiful, you will be my destruction. But, a weing chaos."

    Sumire stopped herself from crying when she heard those words. He really is a fool. He still remembers that warning she gave him, the day they broke up. But, here he is, epting that chaos back into his life when he could have permanently walked away from it all, from her.

    ________________________

    HINO

    During the time Sumire was in University, Hino made sure to keep himself upied. He had more than enough work to catch up on. Ever since Sumire was hospitalized, he seldom left her side. Even when he knew Yuhi was there. It just didn''t feel right for him not to be there with her.

    "You seem distracted." Sumire pointed out.

    The two of them had been walking in silence ever since her sses were over. His thoughts were upied by Cassie''s unexpected visit at his apartment earlier. He was tired and didn''t bother seeing Cas to the door when he slumped on the sofa. Just as he closed his eyes, he heard her footsteps return from the hallway and felt warmth on his lips.

    He was too stunned and kept his eyes shut until he was sure she was gone. She kissed him, Cas actually kissed him. It''s true they spoke about things and he isn''t a stranger to her feelings anymore. But, it still surprised him.

    ''I spent so many years convinced that Cas was in love with Yuhi, and now-now everything has changed and I don''t know what to do. I did consider calling Yuhi but, the two of them need their space from each other.''

    They have had several fights in the course of their friendship, but none on such arge scale as the one in the hospital. They need time to think. The next time they see each other, they can talk then.

    "So do you." Hino trailed off. "How did things go with Sano?"

    At those words her cheeks coloured and he blinked. It''s not like her to get embarrassed over anything Sano does. Then again, things have changed between them. Is Sano actually making a proper move that doesn''t involve in him being a jerk? Does Yuhi have to worry?

    Sumire pped her cheeks. "It''s not what you''re thinking Hino. I don''t feel any differently towards San."

    "Are you sure about that? Your cheeks tell another story."

    Sumire nervously ys with the ends of her hair and coughed. "Toh was there too, and they-both of them came to some crazy agreement."

    Hino raised his eyebrow. "A crazy agreement?"

    "T-they-while San fed from me, I also fed from Toh and they put me between them and like- it was weird." Sumire rambled nervously.

    All Hino could focus on was her lovely red stained cheeks. The colour red really does suit her. She is normally so brave, bold and confident so it''s rare to see her like this. The only one who has ever managed to get her like this is Yuhi.

    "H-Hino, are you even listening to me?" Sumire said nervously, catching his gaze. She must have understood since she looked away andughed. "Your self-control is really breaking, should I be worried?"

    Hino averted his gaze. "I think you should be more worried about Mashima and Sano teaming up again, anding up with another crazy idea."

    Rather, it would be bad if those two teamed up regarding Sumire. She can barely handle them individually, if they team up and make a move on her together. She won''tst. Hino exhaled deeply. ''I need to hold onto the hope that Sano is too selfish to entertain any strange ideas, but he already agreed to this joined feeding situation.''

    Mashima Toh, he really isn''t a simple guy. How did he persuade that stubborn Sano of all people? Sano who has made it clear that he wants Sumire to himself.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 894 Thorn Part 23

    ?

    HINO

    "Toh means well, and San does in his own strange way. They probably didn''te to that agreement easily."

    "Yeah but, feeding is an intimate action. Doing that with both of them doesn''t make you feel weird?" Hino wondered.

    "O-of course it does." Sumire stammered. "That''s why when I get back I will do some more research. I can''t let that happen again."

    "I''ll help you." Hino offered.

    "Mm, but I wonder if we could just ask Eli. I am sure he knows more about this."

    Hino frowned. He really doesn''t want Sumire to have any further contact with Eli. But, it seems like Sumire won''t stay away from him. He sighed deeply. He already told Sumire why he disliked Eli and while she sat and listened saying she understood. She also said that people change and Eli genuinely seemed remorseful for his actions in the past.

    Indeed, people do change. He understands that, and yet how can he possibly trust any of the researchers who put them through that hell? He still remembers Eli''s cold eyes when he forced him to erase Sumire''s memories after the failed escape attempt, still remember Eli being the one in charge of giving him those cruel missions.

    His thoughts break off feeling the presence of several people following them. Their blood lust was hard to miss and he clenched his fist.

    "Hino? Whats wrong--"

    "Whatever you do, don''t look back."

    ''Damn it, another attack already? Can''t these people give her a rest.'' Hino shakes his head. He needs to get her away quickly. Mashima said he would be workingte tonight, but Senbi and Tsueno said they''d be waiting back at the apartment.

    He reached out for his phone and clicked a random button before shutting it down and tossing it back into his pocket.

    "Hino, I don''t think we can out run them. We will have to fight."

    Hino sighed deeply seeing her load her gun. "Please tell me you''re going to use lethal bullets."

    "After what happenedst time, of course I am." Sumire winked. "If you can trap them with your fancy shadow power, my shots will be better."

    Hino grunted. "You don''t need my help to aim perfectly."

    "Now, now it''s a rare chance to work as a team."

    With those words said Sumire turned around and started to shoot their enemies. It''s a good thing he chose a quiet road, otherwise they would have attracted some attention by now. He parked the car not too far from here, so if they can just get there. But, thinking it through having people chase them when they are in a vehicle is far more dangerous.

    "Hino, don''t get distracted." Sumire called out.

    Hino takes his own gun out of his holster and aimed it at one of the cloaked figures that had gotten closer to him. "Don''t worry about it, I''m fine."

    Sumire sighed deeply. "Alright. Just focus."

    Hino nodded. Between the two of them, it didn''t take them long to take down the cloaked figures. In fact, it was almost too easy. Hino tried to shake the feeling off. However, even after Sumire took thest person down. Something felt amiss.

    Sumire was looking at the man passed out on the ground and frowned. "They were too weak, surely they didn''t think these people would stop me? I know I am weakening myself but, this is underestimating me too much."

    "Either way, let''s get to the car." Hino said, tugging her arm.

    Sumire nodded. "Mm, okay."

    On their way to the car. It felt like the the darkness around them was getting worse, and there was an odd chill in the air. The colour of the moon seemed to change from a white colour to a bright shade of red.

    "A blood moon." Sumire whispered. She nced at their surroundings with more caution. "Hino, stay close to me." She said protectively.

    "What does that-"

    Before Hino could finish that sentence, they hear a blood curdling screech. Hino whiped his head back to see several glowing eyes in the darkness. Creatures made out of darkness, blood familiars. He has heard of them before, but this is his first time seeing them.

    His and Sumire''s pace increased and Sumire puts the gun away, and took out a small knife. The moment she cut her finger, droplets of red blood wrapped around the knife swallowing it, until it slowly formed into arger de.

    Hino''s eyes widened surprised.

    "Those things, won''t get hurt with normal weapons." Sumire looked at him worriedly. "Hino, just leave this to me okay?"

    "What about physical attacks?"

    "It won''t be as effective. But-" Sumire paused.

    ''It''s better than being unarmed.'' Hino immediately understood and stood back to back with Sumire.

    "Alright, watch my back, since I won''t be much use."

    Sumire looked like she wanted to protest. But the creatures started to attack them, not giving her a chance to say anymore. Hino didn''t understand why she was so worried. He might slow her down, but he won''t be entirely useless.

    __________________

    It didn''t take long for Hino to realize how useless he actually was going to be against these strange beings. Within the first few minutes of simply using his fists, to fight the creatures. He noticed. He wasn''t even making a dent in them, meanwhile he was getting worn down by the minute. It felt like they were zapping his energy.

    Sumire looked back at him with a nervous look in her eyes. It more than conveyed why she tried to insist for him to stay back. Damn, he really does need to listen to her. So these creatures can zap his energy? No wonder, he is feeling so exhausted.

    Still, they are making progress. If they can just get through this and get in the car.If they can just reach the apartment, with Tsueno and Senbi there as back ups, they can deal with anything else thates for them.

    With that thought, he felt more hopeful and immediately headbutted one of the beasts. It seemed the creatures weren''t expecting that since the others looked puzzled.He used that chance to gather the two that had been flocking the one he headbutted into his arms, and threw various punches and kicks with as much strength as he had at them. Continuous attacks, non stop.

    It seemed to be doing some damage since he heard groans of pain. But right as he thought that, Hino felt something sharp graze his arm.

    Hino hears Sumire''s frantic scream. "Hino!" Sumire eximed rmed.

    More creatures surrounded him as he fell to the ground motionless. Hino felt his vision turning blurry as he nced at the markings on his arm. Small purple spots covered his arm where the creature had bitten him. Damn it, what is he doing being so careless tonight? No it''s not just since tonight. He''s been letting his guard down far too often. How many times has he gotten in the way?

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 895 Thorn Part 24

    ?

    HINO

    ''Yuhi, perhaps you shouldn''t have left Sumire to me. All I do is get in her way. I can''t protect her.''

    Since the time Sumire was stabbed, Hino started to doubt his use. He stayed behind to keep Sumire safe, to use his own body as a shield if he had to. But two incidents in a row, there have been two incidents where he has been careless. She almost died not too long ago, and Hino knew if she continued fighting like this. She could potentially end up in that hospital bed again.

    Sumire stabbed the ground with her sword andrge spikes made out of blood shot out, causing the ground to crumble and the creatures to be swallowed underneath.

    She rushed over to him and caressed his cheek. She bit her bottom lip. "Your face is so cold."

    "Now that''s a new pick up line." Hino tried to joke.

    Sumire shakes her head. She wrapped her arms around his neck and mumbles something in a strangenguage, causing a red coloured forcefield to wrap around his body. Hino immediately understood but he was too weak to protest. It felt like what was left of his life force would fade if he so much as opened his mouth.

    He watched as Sumire turned to the remaining creatures. There were still so many. He couldn''t talk to her but Hino mustered some strength to grab her arm.

    Sumire smiled weakly as she bent down and pressed her lips on his forehead. His eyes widened.

    "Stay safe Hino."

    It was just three words and yet it felt like goodbye. No, it was goodbye. Sumire was nning on taking down those creatures with something that will take a ridiculous amount of strength, something she doesn''t have right now with her weakened body.

    Hino watched as she turned her attention back to the creatures and used all sorts of long range attacks to hurt them.

    There were more creatures from before. Where are they alling from? This is bad, Sumire- Sumire can''t keep using that sword. If he recalls correctly, that sword, those blood attacks use her own blood. She is still recovering from her injury, she isn''t at her full strength.

    Move.

    Move.

    He has to move.

    Hino continued to watch as Sumire blocked a barrage of those beasts attacks. She urately spread the tendrils of blood to stab multiple creatures at the same time, while the length of her sword extended to attack more of the creatures.

    He knew this wasn''t the time but he couldn''t stop watching her. She was beautiful, and so very graceful. Hino was mesmerised. He thought she looked good when she used a gun to fight. But, using a sword? A deadly de. She looked like a warrior goddess.

    Sumire raised her hand towards the air and mumbled a single word. "Rain."

    The clouds rumbled and in a split second, droplets fell from the sky. But it wasn''t water that came from the sky but drops of blood in the shape of rain drops. More rumbling, and more blood rain drops fell. The creatures screeched in pain like they were being tortured. From where he was sitting, he could see the trees slowly withering away.

    Her blood, it''s turned into a deadly toxin. Sumire, had this type of ability? He had no idea.

    ''I am a monster Hino, but I can''t show that side of myself to you. I don''t want you to look at me differently.''

    So this is what she was talking about. But, she truly is silly. He won''t judge her for this. How could he?

    But this sort of power clearly takes a lot of blood- Hino watched as the remaining creatures copsed on the ground. Their bodies didn''t stay on the ground long as they withered away just like the trees in the surrounding area.

    Sumire swayed to one side and almost fell into that hole she created with her sword earlier. But managed to steady herself with her sword. Even from where he was, he could see how pale her face had be.

    Hino sighed in relief and prepared for her to return to him. Right then he hears a growling sound from beside the forcefield, only to see a huge red coloured light from the building window.

    Sumire snapped her attention to the sound, her eyes widened in rm as she rushed over. She moved at such speed, that he lost track of her for a moment. The forcefield shattered and Sumire had pushed him away. The thing he saw from the huge light was a huge w, of darkness. Due to Sumire pushing him away, the creature had gotten her instead.

    Hino''s eyes widened. For a moment it felt like his heart had stopped. The creature had wed Sumire''s own heart out, and it rolled to the ground beside him.

    "S-Sum-" Hino couldn''t speak.

    She wasn''t moving. How could she? Her heart was gone. The creature flung Sumire away, but she didn''t fall.

    Something, no someone had grabbed her. It was a creature, no a person wrapped in darkness. ck coloured wings sprouted from the man''s back. He looked at the scene before him with such anger that made Hino shudder.

    Lucifer.

    Even in his state Hino knew who it was. ''Lucifer has Sumire.'' Hino tried to reach out to her, but he couldn''t move. Still he tried to drag his body across the ground.

    Sumire, he needs to get her away from that man. Needs to get her away from all of this.

    With a snap of his fingers, thatrge creature that took Sumire down was dead in seconds. Hino expected lucifer to just leave with Sumire but to his surprise Lucifernded in front of him.

    His lips curve to a smirk. "If you want toe with us that badly, I suppose I can make use of you,"

    Lucifer extended his hands out towards his head and a bright light wrapped around them both. Despite his weakened state Hino immediately understood.

    He watched horrified as Lucifer ced his hand on Sumire''s head. A familiar light surrounded the girl. A light he was all too familiar with. The power to erase memories, his power.

    Hino wanted to scream, to tell him to stop but he could no longer fight back the weakness in his body. So he let his eyes close, as everything faded to ck.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 896 My Beautiful Monster (Prologue)

    ?

    Volume 5 Part 2: My Beautiful Monster

    With every viin, there is a deeper tale than a simple tale of revenge, or madness. His story and hers, were far more deeply integrated than anybody realized.

    XX centuries ago.

    In the Northern Kingdom of the five realms, there sat a castle made of pure white marble perched on a mountain. The owners of this grand estate were known as the Goddess of Life and God of life. Norah the goddess of life, light, and sun. Alexander the god of life, order and stars.

    Bellow was a town filled with humans, and not creatures like themselves. These two godly beings were seen as an unusual one since they chose to reside in the human kingdoms rather than the realm of the gods.

    Yet nobody could dislike them for their choice. The God and goddess treated everyone kindly and with respect. They were loved by their fellow gods and goddesses, and loved the most by the humans. The town under the goddess of life and god of life continued to prosper, and soon more and more people came to live there.

    They lived peacefully in the northern kingdom for five hundred years. Even when the town of humans changed over time, the respect from the humans never wavered. But with love and respect, came devotion and devotion can lead to some crazed believers.

    Norah peered through the curtain to see a group of vigers climb up the steps. These vigers all wore unusual white hoods with an emblem of a star on them.

    ''I have been seeing a lot of those peopletely. Is it a new fashion?''

    "Lady Norah, get away from the window."

    "But, Nene." Norah pouted. "I haven''t seen any of the vigers for a while. What if they need something?"

    Nene shakes her head. "Those aren''t the vigers we know Lady Norah. They are crazy worshipers."

    "Well me and Lex are a god and a goddess." Norah pointed out. "It''s actually weird we are only seeing this type of behaviour now."

    Nene pulled her away from the window. "No, no. Lady Norah, this behaviour is too unusual. Wait until the Lord returns."

    "Lex has been going away too much recently, and he hasn''t been taking me with him. But he has no problems keeping me trapped in the manor. Am I his prisoner or am I his wife?"

    "Of course you''re his Queen. But the Lord worries about your safety. The human worshipers aren''t normal."

    Norah shakes her head. "This isn''t the first time humans have tried to worship us. With our status as the Goddess and God of life, we have had many people worshipping us like this."

    "And everyone is thankful for the prosperous life you have given them. I understand those feelings too, I am thankful to you and the Lord. But, make no mistake mydy. There is a difference between devotion and love. The devotion these people are showing is dangerous."

    With those words Nene exited the room and Norah put her knitting down. She was knitting a scarf for Lex since it was getting colder. But after that conversation she wasn''t in the mood anymore. How can human devotion be dangerous?

    Five hundred years have passed since they have settled into this town. They have witnessed at least fifty generation of humans, and she has made so many great friends amongst them all. She doesn''t like the idea of having to turn against them. There are already so little gods that treat humans well.

    If this matter truly causes a rift between their people, she wouldn''t know what to do. Her husband would most-likely suggest they move back to the spirit realm. Every single time she visits there, her friends and the council always try to persuade her to return. But the spirit realm no longer feels like home to her.

    The northern Kingdom. One of the five Kingdoms in the human realm, this ce. This ce is home. The home she built with Lex.

    Her thoughts break off hearing approaching footsteps. There stood her husband by the door.

    It was Lex.

    Norah happily rushed over to her husband only to see him wearing armor. She blinked and then turned back to the window only to have her husband pull her into his arms. "Do not look my Queen."

    Look at what?

    But Lex is dragging her to the next room where there bed was. She giggled knowingly. "You''re very needy, my husband. But I think I should be punishing you for leaving me alone."

    Lex sighed deeply. "Come now my wife. Do you really intend to do that now, when I rushed here so to kiss you?"

    "Oh? It seems the great King has be soft. If it is only a kiss you desire, I am sure the kitchen maids will be more than happy to offer you one."

    It was a joke of course. She can''t even stand the thought of Lex looking at another woman for a long time, let alone allow him to kiss them. While human Kings have not only a wife but several mistresses, she has discovered that Lex does not have any intention of following those traditions. In the spirit realm too, such a thing wouldn''t be frowned upon. However from the very beginning of their courting, Lex has remained loyal to her.

    Even long before they discovered the bond between them. The bond simply intensified those feelings.

    Lex growled and gently tossed her onto the bed, as he hovered over her with the look of a predator in his eyes. He lowered his face to ce kisses down her neck.

    "It is not only a kiss I want from you woman."

    Her gaze softened. "It''s not?"

    "I want everything from you, will you give me that, my Queen? My everything?"

    "Since you''re asking so nicely." Norah caressed his cheek. "Do what you want with me Lex, I will allow you."

    _______________

    She was wrong, so very wrong. Nene had been correct. The next time she hears a scream like that a few dayster. She rushed to the balcony to see one of the hooded humans, stab one of her servants. The stabbing already shocked her but what came next, made her stomach churn. The cloaked individual raised the staff in the air and whispered some words and Norah watched the life force of her servant being drained away.

    Her face colour turned white. W-what had she just seen there? What was that?

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 897 My Beautiful Monster Prologue Part 2

    ?

    Norah felt a pair of hands cover her eyes. "I said not to look Norah."

    She turned to her husband and sobbed. "W-what, what is going on Lex? Tell me."

    Her husband averted his gaze but Norah raised her voice. "I hope you haven''t forgotten Alexander, but this is my Kingdom too."

    With the use of his full name, Lex turned to her and slowly started to exin everything. It turned out the cloaked figures she had been seeing around thest time she was in town were part of a religious group of individuals who imed devotion to the gods and goddess. This isn''t unusual, there are many ces of worship around town, small shrines.

    But Lex exins to her how these cloaked figures have taken over an abandoned estate on the edge of town, and set up ''a holy ground.''

    "Weren''t we supposed to demolish that manor and use thend for several more homes?"

    The poption of the town had been growing increasingly since thest festival. Instead of trying to expand theirnd outwards, Norah suggested using abandoned areas. This way it wouldn''t disrupt the other Kingdoms.

    "We were, but these people suddenly took over one day. When you mentioned to me a few weeks ago about seeing weird people, I immediately looked into it and realized they were the ones who took over the manor."

    So, that''s why Lex put her on house arrest after that day. He should have just said something.

    "-and they are dangerous?"

    "They are using strange magic that we do not understand. I contacted some higher ups from the spirit realm to see if anybody gave away their powers to humans, but-"

    Norah immediately understood what he was trying to say. Their fellow Gods and Goddesses don''t have a high opinion of humans. She doubts they would willingly part with their abilities.

    "If Ie in contact with them, maybe I can find something out."

    To her surprise Lex mmed his hand against the wall. "No. You are not going anywhere near those people." Lex yelled. The fury in his eyes surprised her.

    Norah looked at him startled. This was the first time he was raising his voice at her. Ever since they have met, he has been nothing but a gentleman to her.He doesn''t have a single mean bone in his body, she often teased him about it before.

    Lex quickly calms himself down and pulls her into his arms. "Sorry." Lex kissed her forehead softly. "I have been a bit stressed recently. I''m sorry for raising my voice at you, my love."

    His apology turned into him kissing her deeply.

    The shock had yet to wear off but she was enjoying the warmth and attention his lips were giving her.Norah wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him closer. She has always enjoyed the kisses her husband gave her. No matter what the circumstances were, she would never refuse his lips. But neither of them are innocent, a simple kiss isn''t enough.

    Lex grumbled. "Norah." He tried to pry her hands away but she rolled her eyes.

    "I think I deserve this much attention since you keep neglecting me."

    Lex chuckled. "I nned to give you the attention you want my wife. But, preferably in the bath after I wipe all this sweat and dirt from my body."

    Norah''s eyes lit up at those words and he chuckled as he scooped her up and led her to the bathroom. Therge silver tub was already filled with steaming hot water, and rose petals. There was a gorgeous aroma from several scented candles ced in the room. Norah giggled.

    "You prepared this?"

    Lex nodded and kissed her eyelids. "I apologise for being so neglectful. I will make it up to you."

    Norah shakes her head. "I was upset since you suddenly locked me up without saying a word about what was happening. But, I understand now." She reached over and caressed his cheek. "You worked hard my King. I am proud of you."

    This man has always prioritised the wellbeing of those around him. Prioritised them over himself. He is so selfless for a god. Falling in love with him wasn''t a surprise. There is nobody in the spirit realm who disliked Alex, every female wanted him. Yet for some strange reason he chose her, and they both ascended into the Godhood together.

    Lex kissed her eyelids again. "So am I my Queen. You''ve been working hard preparing for winter again. Even locked up here, you have managed to help the vigers."

    "Of course, it''s my duty."

    "I am sure they appreciate it." Lex lowered her to the ground and Norah eagerly helped him remove his armor. He raised his eyebrow. "It seems, I am the one stripping first today."

    Norah giggled. "Does that displease you?"

    "Not at all. Since I was looking forward to savouring your body."

    At his words, she felt her entire body burn. She could already imagine what Lex would do to her, with those wickedly skillful hands of his.

    Lex smirked as he leaned forward. "Not so brave now, are you my Queen?"

    Norah turned away. "Strip yourself. I won''t be helping you anymore."

    He chuckled, and she hears the sound of the remaining parts of his armor being removed. During this process, she had already slipped off her own garments and entered the tub.

    Lex sighed. "Must you deprive me of the pleasure of me removing your clothes?"

    "Yes! I said I''d punish you, remember."

    "Your threats are so lovely Norah dear, it always does something to me when you threaten me with your punishments."

    Norah felt her cheeks burn, and the lower part of her body betraying her. She craved Lex, she wanted him to touch her now. Lex chuckled knowingly and she cursed. She hates it when he knows how to manipte their bond like that.

    Amongst their people, there exists a soul binding bond.A link between two individuals minds and souls. Their very souls are deeply integrated into one another. If one were to die, the other one would follow shortly after.

    Lex joins her in the tub and Norah tries to get away from him, but s her body and her mind were refusing each other. The minute he got inside, she immediately went to him.

    Lex leaned down to kiss her. "Norah, I am truly sorry for keeping you away from everything. I just worry that if you get involved. The devoted ones will end up manipting you?"

    Norah sighed at those words. She couldn''t deny her husband''s words even if she wanted to. He knows her personality very well.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 898 My Beautiful Monster Prologue Part 3

    ?

    Indeed, if she did end up speaking to those people. There is a high chance they will end up persuading her. She hates to admit it, but she is the easily manipted type. She has too much love in her heart to truly see anyone as evil. How many times has she tried to persuade those who have be corrupted to return to their senses, only to be tricked and end up fatally wounded somehow? Far too many times to count. Since settling into the northern Kingdom, these incidents have decreased. But, she still causes Lex so many issues.

    She turned to the man in front of her and ran her fingers through his white hair. His hair has always reminded her of something special. It was only when they went to the human realm and experienced winter for the first time, where she finally understood. His hair is the same colour as snow, something pure and beautiful.

    ''I know I''m the easily manipted type and yet I can''t just sit around and do nothing while the people suffer. I made a vow when I became one of the Queens here in the mortal realm, to protect the people at all costs.''

    These devoted ones may only be causing harm to the servants in the castle right now. But it won''t be long before they turn their attention to the vigers. No doubt there is already unrest in town. It''s her duty as the Queen to take care of the vige needs. It''s also Lex duty, and in his own way he is doing what he thinks is best. Lex also cares for the people, but for Lex the most important person is probably her.

    "I understand Lex. I know how reckless I can be. I''ll stay put."

    Lex raised his eyebrow at those words. "Your giving up on this far too easily."

    Damn, he is too sharp. She was nning on sneaking away when he was gone. Seeing Lex suspicious gaze on her. Norah decided to switch tactics. She wrapped her arms around his neck and buried her face there, pressing her naked body against his.

    "You are too predictable wife. Do you think I don''t understand what you''re trying to do?"

    "Hmm, what am I trying to do?" Norah said coyly.

    "Seduction."

    "Do I really need to seduce you, my husband?" Norah ced kisses on his neck, sucking the tender flesh slowly.

    Lex groaned. "Norah, you need to stop doing that."

    She ran her fingers down his chest. "You''re making me sound so bad." Norah pouted.

    "You are bad, very bad. My little minx. You should really think twice about seducing me."

    In the next second, her husband has her backed against the wall, and the edge of the tub.

    "Something tells me that you wanted this to happen." Lex mumbled.

    Her lips curve to a smirk. "It seems I can still surprise you, even after spending so many years together."

    Lex sighed. "You surprise me everyday my heart. But, I also have ways to surprise you."

    _______________

    Three monthster.

    ..

    Norah previously paced back and forth as she waited for her husband to return. Only three months had gone by since she first heard the news regarding the devotees behaviour. These people feel they are entitled to be ''the true servants of the gods'' and that''s why they have been attacking the servants in the manor. It''s no wonder Lex was being so overprotective.

    When it became clear that Lex wasn''t going to give in to the demands of the devoted. They turned their attention to her. Norah assumed they''d try to sway her over with their words, and Lex was under that impression too. But, no. When they finally reached her, they tried to kidnap her.

    After the first kidnap attempt failed. Their methods slowly became more vicious. Thest attempt a week ago was not only a kidnap attempt but they attempted to vite her. Norah shuddered. She could still see the bruise on her shoulder, still felt vited. Even though she woke up on time and stopped the attacker.

    Waking up to someone between her thighs, someone who wasn''t Lex frightened her so much. She was paralyzed with fear only for a few seconds before she summoned her power and attacked.

    That power they used to drain the servants life force. What is that? She has never heard of an ability to absorb someone''s power like that. If there is such ability, only someone like her and Lex should have it.

    There stood her husband in the doorway, watching her. For a moment neither of them spoke but she immediately rushed over when she saw him sway sideways.

    "Lex!" Norah eximed horrified.

    Lex chuckled. "I am alright Norah."

    "You''re wounded."Norah looked at the red patches in his armor in horror. She reached over to heal him but Lex sped her hands stopping her.

    "This is nothing. I must go."

    Norah shakes her head. "You can''t go back out there like that."

    "There isn''t much time to spare." Lex shrugged the bloody armor off and reached over to rece some parts.

    All she could do was watch silently from the corner of her eye. She wanted nothing more than to stop her husband. She has the power to do so. They aren''t equals for no reason. The blood they exchanged during their wedding vows, means the same type of magic runs in her veins as they do his. Lex however has always imed that she is far stronger than he is.

    If she is supposedly stronger, why does he insist on being so overprotective of her? This infuriating man.

    "I can sense your anger from a mile away, my heart."

    Normally when he calls her that, she would feel overwhelmed with happiness. How can she not? By calling her that, Lex is admitting that she is his heart. That his heart will not beat without her. Norah hears him approach her. But she is angry, how can he possibly allow her to stay back here when their town is burning? When she can hear their people screaming? How can she stay back here, and allow him to go into battle without her?

    He is the other half of her soul, her heart. It''s the same for her. He is everything. She would dly sacrifice herself.

    "Norah, listen to me carefully." Lex said as he wrapped her arms around her from the back. "We found out what the devoted ones came for. They are-"

    "-here for me aren''t they?" Norah finished his sentence for him.

    She already knew. From the very start, their attacks towards the servants were not random. They each chose someone she was close with. The servants, and coincidentally the vigers she was close to? It doesn''t take a genius to figure out what was going on.

    Her eyes glimmered with tears as she turned to him.

    "Lex, please let me go with you."

    "No, I will not let them have you." Lex kissed her deeply, cutting her off from speaking.He is kissing her so deeply like she is the only other person in this world, like he can''t get enough of her no matter what he does.

    Norag moaned softly but as much as she was enjoying this kiss. It felt too much like a goodbye, and it only made her cry more. When Lex finally released her, his lips linger on hers as he nips on her bottom lip.

    "Please." Norah managed to say.

    "My Queen." Lex mumbled against her lips. "You must stay behind here. If I fall, lead our army."

    "I can''t just--"

    "You must." Lex kissed her lips again. This time with more passion. "No matter what happens Norah, I will find you again."

    She sobbed. "No, our story can''t end like this. Lex, if you don''t return to me, I will unleash my powers on everyone. I will burn this world to ashes for you."

    The people? The people are important to her. She has to do her duty as a Queen. How many times has she told herself that the past few months? She continued to repeat those words in her head hoping that it woulde true. Believing that if Lex fails, she would take charge and lead and protect them. But she can''t do that.

    She can''t, because Lex failing means he will die and she can''t- she won''t be able to do anything without him. If anything happens to him there is no doubt that she will lose control of herself.

    Lex chuckled against her lips. "Always so violent, my warrior Queen. I love you more than anyone in this world. I will meet you again, over and over until your sick and tired of me."

    No matter how many lifetimes they meet, she is sure she will always love him.

    As he walked away, it felt like someone had torn her heart into two.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 899 My Beautiful Monster Part 1

    ?

    SUMIRE

    Sumire bolted upright in cold sweat. Her hand flew to her chest. A sh of pain lingered there, a simr sensation from her dream. It felt like her heart was being torn into two pieces with no other way of recovery. She takes several deep breaths.

    Sumire nced around. "Lucifer?"

    No response.

    It shouldn''t surprise her. He isn''t exactly the type to stay with her in bed.

    ''I could try talking to him through my mind. But, I still find it strange to do that.'' Taking a deep breath, she moved the covers away and stood up. As she did so, she wobbled slightly and took another deep breath.

    Subconsciously she nced down at the scar that was visible from her nightgown.ording to Lucifer, he saved her but the creature who attacked her had already ripped her heart out.

    ''Giving it back to you wasn''t easy, and you may still feel the side effects of your moment of death.''

    She died, at least for a few minutes. Lucifer exined that he was able to put her heart back in her body because her soul had yet to cross over to the spirit realm. Had he been a few minutester, no doubt she would have died.

    ''I am thankful. But, I still want to know what I was doing, and who was I with? It felt like there was someone, someone else there.''

    Lucifer however didn''t give her those answers. It ought to make her suspicious of him. But, she saw the look in his eyes whenever he looked at her. She hears how he says her name lovingly and the kisses he gives her, and those brief touches.

    It''s hard to paint a picture of him being the bad guy when he is being so attentive towards her. Lucifer isn''t stopping her from trying to regain her memories. He does his best to fill in the nk pieces for her. So, he clearly doesn''t have any bad intentions. But, something is missing.

    Her memory loss is unusual. Even if someone loses their memories, they should still retain a part of themselves. Their likes and dislikes. But for her? It''s aplete nk state.

    Sighing, Sumire picked up a guitar from the corner of the room as she took a seat on the window ledge.

    "The sound of raindrops.

    Like the ttering percussion.

    Ding Dong. Ding dong."

    One of the first things she remembered was her connection to music. She loves to sing, and her voice isn''t bad. So whenever she gotthe chance to, she would sing.

    "So beautifully.

    The mottled path with sunlight and shadows.

    Like a forest of dreams

    Lead me into a rainbow mystery.

    A sky full of stars, hiding all of my secrets."

    It helps soothe and calm her down. The earlier sensation of pain faded.

    "Cicadas chirping on a summer day.

    Singing my hopes for the future.

    Dream Dream Dream

    Everyone has a dream, has a dream, always felt.

    How sweet with a dream."

    "A sky full of stars hiding all of my secrets-" Sumire stopped singing, hearing the sound of ttering in the room next door. She peeked in the room earlier but she didn''t sense his presence there. Is he there now?

    Sumire ced the guitar down on the side and walked towards the other room.She looked through the door, at first all she could see was darkness.

    "Lucifer?" Sumire called out.

    "I am here."

    After he says those words, the darkness of the room fades. Sumire adjusted her eyes to the sudden brightness. Lucifer was sitting behind his desk, several stacks of paperwork on the desk and on the floor.

    ''Why was he writing in the dark?'' Then again, Lucifer has already made it clear to her that he is different from most people. If she can even call him a person. In his words, he isn''t human.

    It took her a very long time to adjust to that. Waking up with no memories was already frightening, only to learn that the man who ims to be her husband sees himself as some other worldly being. She didn''t need much convincing since he used his powers right in front of her.

    It didn''t take much convincing that she was also not a normal human. When she cut her finger and the blood started to swirl around her. Sumire sighed deeply. Well, she is still adjusting to everything. But at the very least when she gets injured she isn''t screaming anymore.

    Her thoughts break off when Lucifer strolled across the room and swept her into his arms. He is kissing her like he hasn''t seen her in a thousand years.

    "Mmnnn."Sumire rxed as she kissed him back. Unfortunately she couldn''t match the same level of passion that he was giving her.

    While she may have epted that he is her husband, and he isn''t a bad guy. She still doesn''t know enough about him and yet pushing him away, when he always looks like he wants her didn''t seem right. He also saved her life.

    She felt his hands lift her nightgown, and he begins to stroke her inner thigh."I apologize for leaving our bed. I had something to look over and sign." Lucifer mumbled in her ear.

    "That''s alright. I was--"

    ''had a nightmare...'' Sumire stopped herself from saying those words. She doesn''t want to trouble him.

    Lucifer must have sensed her turbulent emotions, since he leads her over to his desk. Once he sat down he pulled her onto hisp. "You may stay here until I am finished."

    "On yourp?" Sumire repeated.

    He chuckles. "It''s the best ce for you right now."

    Lucifer was using his other hand to ce reassuring strokes on her back.

    ''I have to admit, this does calm me down.'' Even if she doesn''t remember him. There is no doubt that she must have known him. Though, she questions just how well she knew him. If he is able to calm her down alone with his touches, and her body reacts to him. Perhaps his ims about her being his wife isn''t wrong.

    He is telling the truth. He wouldn''t lie to her, and yet there is a voice lingering in the back of her mind saying that she needs to wake up. That this is one huge lie. But, how can a lie feel so real?

    How can a lie make her feel emotions like this?

    Her gaze fell towards the stack of paperwork on the desk. There was more than one stack. He really does work hard. He could have easily done that paperwork earlier, but he spent time with her.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 900 My Beautiful Monster Part 1

    ?

    SUMIRE

    Sumire bolted upright in cold sweat. Her hand flew to her chest. A sh of pain lingered there, a simr sensation from her dream. It felt like her heart was being torn into two pieces with no other way of recovery. She takes several deep breaths.

    Sumire nced around. "Lucifer?"

    No response.

    It shouldn''t surprise her. He isn''t exactly the type to stay with her in bed.

    ''I could try talking to him through my mind. But, I still find it strange to do that.'' Taking a deep breath, she moved the covers away and stood up. As she did so, she wobbled slightly and took another deep breath.

    Subconsciously she nced down at the scar that was visible from her nightgown.ording to Lucifer, he saved her but the creature who attacked her had already ripped her heart out.

    ''Giving it back to you wasn''t easy, and you may still feel the side effects of your moment of death.''

    She died, at least for a few minutes. Lucifer exined that he was able to put her heart back in her body because her soul had yet to cross over to the spirit realm. Had he been a few minutester, no doubt she would have died.

    ''I am thankful. But, I still want to know what I was doing, and who was I with? It felt like there was someone, someone else there.''

    Lucifer however didn''t give her those answers. It ought to make her suspicious of him. But, she saw the look in his eyes whenever he looked at her. She hears how he says her name lovingly and the kisses he gives her, and those brief touches.

    It''s hard to paint a picture of him being the bad guy when he is being so attentive towards her. Lucifer isn''t stopping her from trying to regain her memories. He does his best to fill in the nk pieces for her. So, he clearly doesn''t have any bad intentions. But, something is missing.

    Her memory loss is unusual. Even if someone loses their memories, they should still retain a part of themselves. Their likes and dislikes. But for her? It''s aplete nk state.

    Sighing, Sumire picked up a guitar from the corner of the room as she took a seat on the window ledge.

    "The sound of raindrops.

    Like the ttering percussion.

    Ding Dong. Ding dong."

    One of the first things she remembered was her connection to music. She loves to sing, and her voice isn''t bad. So whenever she gotthe chance to, she would sing.

    "So beautifully.

    The mottled path with sunlight and shadows.

    Like a forest of dreams

    Lead me into a rainbow mystery.

    A sky full of stars, hiding all of my secrets."

    It helps soothe and calm her down. The earlier sensation of pain faded.

    "Cicadas chirping on a summer day.

    Singing my hopes for the future.

    Dream Dream Dream

    Everyone has a dream, has a dream, always felt.

    How sweet with a dream."

    "A sky full of stars hiding all of my secrets-" Sumire stopped singing, hearing the sound of ttering in the room next door. She peeked in the room earlier but she didn''t sense his presence there. Is he there now?

    Sumire ced the guitar down on the side and walked towards the other room.She looked through the door, at first all she could see was darkness.

    "Lucifer?" Sumire called out.

    "I am here."

    After he says those words, the darkness of the room fades. Sumire adjusted her eyes to the sudden brightness. Lucifer was sitting behind his desk, several stacks of paperwork on the desk and on the floor.

    ''Why was he writing in the dark?'' Then again, Lucifer has already made it clear to her that he is different from most people. If she can even call him a person. In his words, he isn''t human.

    It took her a very long time to adjust to that. Waking up with no memories was already frightening, only to learn that the man who ims to be her husband sees himself as some other worldly being. She didn''t need much convincing since he used his powers right in front of her.

    It didn''t take much convincing that she was also not a normal human. When she cut her finger and the blood started to swirl around her. Sumire sighed deeply. Well, she is still adjusting to everything. But at the very least when she gets injured she isn''t screaming anymore.

    Her thoughts break off when Lucifer strolled across the room and swept her into his arms. He is kissing her like he hasn''t seen her in a thousand years.

    "Mmnnn."Sumire rxed as she kissed him back. Unfortunately she couldn''t match the same level of passion that he was giving her.

    While she may have epted that he is her husband, and he isn''t a bad guy. She still doesn''t know enough about him and yet pushing him away, when he always looks like he wants her didn''t seem right. He also saved her life.

    She felt his hands lift her nightgown, and he begins to stroke her inner thigh."I apologize for leaving our bed. I had something to look over and sign." Lucifer mumbled in her ear.

    "That''s alright. I was--"

    ''had a nightmare...'' Sumire stopped herself from saying those words. She doesn''t want to trouble him.

    Lucifer must have sensed her turbulent emotions, since he leads her over to his desk. Once he sat down he pulled her onto hisp. "You may stay here until I am finished."

    "On yourp?" Sumire repeated.

    He chuckles. "It''s the best ce for you right now."

    Lucifer was using his other hand to ce reassuring strokes on her back.

    ''I have to admit, this does calm me down.'' Even if she doesn''t remember him. There is no doubt that she must have known him. Though, she questions just how well she knew him. If he is able to calm her down alone with his touches, and her body reacts to him. Perhaps his ims about her being his wife isn''t wrong.

    He is telling the truth. He wouldn''t lie to her, and yet there is a voice lingering in the back of her mind saying that she needs to wake up. That this is one huge lie. But, how can a lie feel so real?

    How can a lie make her feel emotions like this?

    Her gaze fell towards the stack of paperwork on the desk. There was more than one stack. He really does work hard. He could have easily done that paperwork earlier, but he spent time with her.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 901 My Beautiful Monster Part 2

    ?

    SUMIRE

    "Am I disturbing you? I''m fine now." Sumire proceeded to get off hisp but Lucifer immediately brought her back.

    He buried his face in her neck and it didn''t take long before she felt him kissing down her neck. The sensation of his lips there immediately warmed her entire body.

    "No." Lucifer said. "You could never disturb me. Besides, I am in need of a break."

    "How long have you been doing this?"

    "I stepped out just a few minutes ago, since my men had something to report."

    That''s why she didn''t feel his presence. Lucifer''s work- he is in charge of a criminal syndicate. When she first heard about it, she felt frightened. All sorts of theories appeared in her head about being kidnapped and him lying to her. But, all those suspicions vanish when she hears him say her name.

    She has identified the tone he uses with other people and the tone he uses with her. There is so much love behind his tone, it is hard for her to call him a liar. He may be keeping some secrets from her, but there is no human out there who is entirely truthful. Lies are necessary, and there is no doubt that this man loves her.

    The type of work he does bothers her, but from what she remembers regarding herself. She isn''t exactly an advocate for peace either.

    Sumire reached over and caressed his face. "If you work too hard, you won''t have time for me."

    That''s aplete lie and they both know it. No matter how busy Lucifer is, he always falls asleep beside her. He always makes time for her. Before she settled into the idea that he was her husband, he spent so much time helping her recover. Even when she was fully healed, his attitude remained the same. So, it wasn''t an act just to get on her good side.

    Lucifer chuckled. "I will always make time for you. However," He traced her lips. "I do think that request shoulde with a little something."

    Sumire already knows what he wants before he asks for it. She isn''t the best at reading people, at least from what she does recall about herself. She is awkward around others and has a hard timemunicating socially. However, with Lucifer. There is no need for clumsy words. She knows immediately what he wants from her.

    She kisses him, intertwining their tongues and presses her body against his and Lucifer moans into the kiss. Hearing that a satisfied sound escaped her own lips. He is pleased. That''s good isn''t it? She may not remember him, may not understand her feelings. If she has any towards him. But, a kiss with no emotion. A kiss that focuses on simply lust and passion. It feels like this isn''t the first time she has done something like that.

    She can pretend, and it will do nothing to her.

    When they finally break apart, both of them are panting heavily.

    Lucifer''s eyes are zing with lust as he traced her bottom lip covered in his saliva and her own.

    He gave a low dark chuckle. "Have you calmed down?"

    Sumire rolled her eyes at thatment. Did he ask for her to kiss him to calm her nerves down? His methods are too sly. Even if he acts like a gentleman who respects her choices. Sometimes he uses methods that lead to them getting closer.

    She slowly nodded her head.

    Lucifer kissed her forehead. "Do you wish to take my blood tonight?"

    "Will it keep the nightmares away?" Sumire asked.

    "It will, tasting me on your lips will make you think of me."

    At Lucifer''s words her cheeks coloured. There is something wrong with this man. How is he able to say such shameless sounding words so easily? She has already let him get away with two passionate kisses, and her thoughts drift back to his hands that were on her thighs.

    "I think I will pass." Sumire managed to say.

    Lucifer frowned. "I think you should."

    She looked at him with flushed cheeks. "I think we need to talk about this."

    "Talk?" Lucifer repeated her words puzzled.

    "You''re a bit too bold."

    Lucifer raised an eyebrow.

    ''He really has no idea does he!'' Sumire takes a deep breath.

    "I do not mind you touching me Lucifer. But, I''m still new to all of this and I still don''t remember you."

    ''This whatever rtionship this is.''Sumire stopped herself from adding.

    Understanding dawned on his features and he nodded. She couldn''t miss the sh of pain in his eyes.

    "I apologize if I have made you ufortable."

    Seeing his dejected expression, Sumire quickly eximed. "Please don''t misunderstand. I don''t dislike you, of course not I just--"

    Lucifer traced her lips. "I understand my Queen."

    No, he doesn''t understand. she doesn''t understand it herself. When he says she is her husband, she has doubts. But, his touches, his words, everything feels familiar to her. Friends do not touch each other like that and while she has discovered she can kiss someone with no feelings. The kisses Lucifer gives her are too passionate, too loving for them to have a sexual rtionship. There is something more, otherwise she would have pushed him away by now.

    "Your offer to have your blood, does it still stand?"

    Lucifer blinked surprised. "It does but,you must force yourself. Feeding must be done with consent."

    "I-I want to drink from you." Sumire admitted.

    She can''t deny thinking about the first day she woke up in this ce, and his offer to make her drink her blood. No doubt to make her recover faster, so she did. But she never directly fed from him. Lucifer offered his blood in the form of a drink every single time.

    This would be the first time she would be drinking from him directly. Can she do it? She has seen some of the servants feed from each other, and understands how ''intense'' the procedure can get. That''s probably why she has turned down Lucifer''s offer on more than one asion already.

    Lucifer nodded. "Very well."

    Sumire sighed in relief. She has to do this. If she does this at least once, perhaps it will be easier to ask the next time.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 902 My Beautiful Monster Part 3

    ?

    SUMIRE

    She takes a deep breath before pressing her lips against his, and bit him. The moment her blood touched her lips, and throat. Something inside her snapped and she started to drink deeper.

    More. More. More.

    She can''t get enough of this taste. It''s addicting.

    Lucifer gave a low dark chuckle. "I am d, my Queen. You seem to love my blood, memories or not."

    Sumire growled.

    "It seems you''re very restless. Do you wish to devour me?"

    Those words did something to her, as she bit him harsher. Lucifer continued to chuckle, it seemed he was very amused. But she wasn''t. What on earth is wrong with her? Why is she behaving like some kind of animal?

    He ought to stop her, but ''I know he won''t.'' This might be the first time she has drunk his blood like this. But for the past three weeks, since she woke, she has craved Lucifers blood.

    _______________________

    The next morning, Lucifer is helping her get ready. He attached the rose hairpin to her hair. "There, you look perfect."

    "T-thank you, it''s so pretty." Sumire thanked him. "Lucifer, am I really your wife? I know you tell me everyday. But my mind is so fuzzy. Why don''t I remember you?"

    Why doesn''t she remember him, but the sensation of his touches feel so familiar? How is it possible for her to crave someone''s touch, someone she can''t remember anything about?

    Lucifer didn''t answer, instead he carried her over to the bed. For a moment Sumire looked at him puzzled, not understanding what he was trying to do. His lips are on her neck before she could even say a word. Lucifer feeds from her often. While she struggles to drink from him. He has no problem taking from her. She wasfortable with the idea at first, but after learning more about their kind. She understands that feeding is vital for them.

    "This feels familiar doesn''t it? When I bite you, doesn''t your body get warmer?" Lucifer mumbled.

    "It does." Sumire agreed.

    "I understand you may still have your doubts. But, you belong to me my Queen."

    ''My Queen. I wonder why he calls me that. But, he is right. His bites do feel familiar, and the matching marks we have..''

    This man makes her feel safe. A safety she hasn''t felt in a long time.But, even though she feels safe with him. Why does something feel wrong? Before anything else could happen however, there is a knock on the door.

    "My lord, you must get going."

    Lucifer sighed deeply. "It seems we will have to stop for today."

    "Are you going to bete back?" Sumire asked as she slowly got up and fixed her rumpled clothes as much as possible.

    Lucifer nodded. "If I do note back by eleven, make sure you have all the doors and windows locked. Even if you hear a knock, do note."

    Sumire nodded. He''s been repeating that everyday since she woke up in this ce with no memories.

    "I understand. Am I able to walk around the grounds?"

    Lucifer nodded. "Of course, this is your home."

    But, it doesn''t feel like that sometimes. When she thinks of home, she thinks of a beautiful castle made out of marble. Surrounded by a mountain.

    Lucifer looked at her expectantly and Sumire immediately understood. He wants his goodbye kiss.

    ''He has a cute side.'' Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. That kiss turned from an innocent one to a passionate one quickly, the moment Lucifer pried her lips open.

    "You are gorgeous my Queen. I''ve enjoyed the taste of your body every night. But, I shall leave you alone tonight."

    "N-not every night." Sumire corrected.

    Lucifer chuckled and kissed her forehead. "See you soon."

    Sumire nodded and watched him leave. After he left, she slumped back on the bed for a few minutes. ''I wonder if it''s truly okay to allow him to touch me the way he does. Maybe I should wait until I have my memories back.'' Lucifer did say her memory loss was temporary, and that eventually she would remember everything.

    If she regains her memories, she will finally learn why even though she findsfort in Lucifer''s touches. Why is there a voice telling her that he is lying about being her husband. Her thoughts flicker towards the silver coloured ring on her finger.

    ''This will keep your powers sealed until you learn how to control it.''

    Her powers huh? She wonders what kind of person she was, if she has the ability to manipte blood the way she does. Was she a kind person? She doubts a good person would have such a sinister ability. What kind of person was she? She really wants to know.

    _______________________

    Sumire has settled into a routine when Lucifer goes away. A routine that always involves starting the day with a visit to the library. Today was no exception to that. She greets the librarian Grace who is sitting behind the front desk. Her long dark hair tted into two braids, wearing red coloured frames. She is wearing a silver coloured and white cape. Which she has identified as the colours of Lucifer''s people. Sometimes however she catches men wearing ck on the grounds, and when she queried it. Lucifer exined to her that the people wearing different colours belong to his allies.

    His allies, meaning more people working in a criminal syndicate. Sumire shakes her head. She can''t judge him for it. The darkness surrounding her ''husband'' seems to surround her too. After all, if she was going to have a supernatural ability. Surely, it ought to be something peaceful. But no, her ability screams danger.

    When she thinks about the past her, she doesn''t know what to think. Is the current her a lie? It took her awhile to adjust when she woke up with no memories. But she has found a few things she enjoys. Singing, cooking and reading for one. However did the her with memories enjoy that too?

    Sumire sighed deeply.

    "Sighs are contagious, and I don''t want anything to happen to my books." Gracemented.

    Sumire rolled her eyes at thatment. She has be good friends with Grace in her short time here. She ces herself on her usual table next to the window, hidden behind several shelves of books. To her surprise Grace leaves her desk and walks over.

    "You are looking a bit pale mydy, should you be here?"

    "It''s alright, I just didn''t sleep very well."

    How is she able to sleep, when all she does is get nightmares. No, visions of a life. Another life, that isn''t this one? Or is it the same? She hasn''t been outside the manor in three weeks, so she doesn''t know what is going on in the outside world.

 Chapter 903 My Beautiful Monster Part 4

    ?

    SUMIRE

    Grace''s pauses. "I know the lord wants children, but he shouldn''t keep you up sote when you have a weak constitution."

    Sumire''s cheeks coloured immediately, understanding how misleading her words sounded. Right, of course that is what it sounds like. After all, she is supposedly Lucifer''s wife.

    Before she could open her mouth she heard sniggers.

    "Did you hear that? She can''t even keep up with Lucifer-sama''s stamina."

    "I don''t know where this girl even came from."

    "Does she really think she is his wife? She is just another toy, he will toss her away sooner orter."

    This isn''t the first time she is hearing suchments. One of the reasons why she was so reluctant to believe that she was Lucifers wife was due to the amount of females in this household who seem to undress him with their eyes everytime they see him.

    "I mean, it wasn''t too long ago where he was moaning my name while he was inside me. So, I doubt this one is special."

    At those words Sumire snapped the pen in her hand. While she may not remember her feelings for Lucifer. She understands that they must have had a special rtionship. So, hearing about him being with other women? She is seething with rage.

    Grace rolled her eyes. "Oh please, the Lord has never given them the time of day-" Her friend scans her expression. "Sumire?"

    The blonde haired woman giggled. "Right? Where was this so called wife, when he had me bent against his office desk and was fucking me hard."

    Before she could stand up and confront the women, Grace raised her hand and the path was blocked by several bookcases filled with books. Sumire turns to her friend livid but Grace shakes her head.

    "I told you before Sumire. You will find many women in this ce who are after the Lord."

    "But, those stories-"

    "I am not privy to the Lord''s affairs like most women are in this ce, since I''m not interested in him that way. However, as your friend I will tell you what I know." Grace trailed off. "The lord has had many women in his bed."

    Sumire paused. "Was this after our marriage?"

    "To be honest with you, Sumire. Until you showed up three weeks ago, nobody here even knew about you. At least not in the section of the manor where I have been working. But, I am aware that he had someone special. The wing of the manor where you are staying? He has never let anybody there before. It wouldn''t be a surprise if he kept you away from the public because he was worried others would harm you."

    Sumire frowned. Her friend''s exnation does make sense. Lucifer has given her strict instructions on how long she can remain outside. If he is the leader of a criminal syndicate, naturally he has many enemies. But there are too many nks that she needs to fill.

    "If you are feeling jealous, I suppose it''s good. You''re probably on the right track to regaining your memories."

    Sumire sighed again and slumped her face on the desk. "I really want to get it back quickly. It would make hearing these stories better. If they are simply events that happened before he started courting me, then it would be okay."

    Grace shakes her head. "I doubt you will ever be okay hearing the stories of the Lordying with other women. You''re definitely the possessive type."

    Sumire grumbled and picked up one of the books on the stack Grace had ced on the table. "Are these more about my abilities?"

    "Yes, but there are also history books on where the nature of our abilitiese from. I think it would do you some good to know how things started." Grace trailed off. "I hope you have been seeing the healer, you really are looking pale."

    "I was seeing the healer, until I learned about her close rtionship with my husband."

    Grace sighed. "I suppose I should have warned you about that one."

    "Is there anyone in this manor he hasn''t touched?" Sumire said bitterly.

    She understands that she and Lucifer separated for a while due to a misunderstanding. But, how many women did he see in that time frame? Isn''t it too much? If only she remembered what they fought about. Hearing all these stories makes her think that he didn''t even want to get back together with her.

    Sumire shakes her head. She can''t have those thoughts. If Lucifer truly doesn''t care about her, then there would have been no need for him to search for her. He wouldn''t have bothered saving her. ording to Lucifer, she hid herself away after their disagreement and he searched for for a year and a half. He finally found a lead, and when he did-

    ''I sensed your heart stop, and I didn''t know what to do. I thought even if it was toote, I still needed to see you-'' Sumire recalled how broken he looked when he said those words.

    Grace patted her shoulder. "There is no need for you to worry. The Lord is definitely smitten with you. Imagine my surprise when he came to the library, demanding if there was any way to put a heart back in a body without damage to their life force,"

    "You helped me."

    Grace nodded. "Yes, but even if I knew the procedure. Most people die before the procedure ends, since they have lost too much blood. It seems the Lord mixed his blood with yours to sustain you, and well your blood is special."

    "I really could have died."

    It still feels strange for her to admit that.

    Grace sighed deeply. "When the Lord exined the circumstances that lead to you getting severely hurt. I was really surprised. Nobody has ever encountered beasts like those and survived, and yet you managed to take down several. Memories or not. There is no doubt that you are very powerful. So don''t waste your time on being jealous of those insignificant women. You are thedy of this manor, and the Lord''s Queen."

    A Queen, ady. None of those feel like her at all. But she does appreciate her friend''s words. Grace is trying to tell her that she isn''t weak, and she truly appreciates those words.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 904 My Beautiful Monster Part 5

    ?

    SUMIRE

    After dropping off the pile of books Grace lent her to read in hers and Lucifer''s chambers. She proceeded to take her usual walk around theke pavilion. She has developed her own routine being here for three weeks, but despite that she is feeling restless. Like there ought to be something more that she needs to be doing.

    On more than one asion she has offered to assist Lucifer with his work. But, he refuses. At first she thought it''s because shecked the knowledge to help him. However when she joined him in his office, and caught a glimpse of his papers. She has helped him out. So, why doesn''t he let her help him permanently? He listens to her opinions during those moments in his office. But as for permanently assisting him? He won''t do it and that frustrates her.

    It''s not like she wants to help him simply because she is bored. If she is thedy of this manor, she is his equal and ought to be helping him. Sumire sighed deeply. Perhaps she ought to turn back today, and lock herself in the room and do more reading instead.

    She doesn''t want to spoil the walk with her sour mood. Sumire turned to leave when she felt wrap around her from the back. A familiar sensation on her neck. She didn''t have to turn around to know who it was.

    "Lucifer? Your home already?"

    It''s still daylight, and he gave her instructions this morning to be careful when it getste. So, she assumed that he wouldn''t be returning untilte.

    "I have a bit of a break." Lucifer exined.

    "and you came back?" Sumire said, puzzled.

    "It''s time for your walk around theke pavilion. I thought I''d join you."

    Her gaze softened at those words. He really is good to her. It''s hard to see him as a bad guy. She turned around to face him.

    Sumireughed softly. "You always find a way to join me."

    She has no memories of falling in love with him. But, he is good to her. Very good, almost too good to be true. Sumire linked her arm with his as they walked down the pathway.

    "The garden is looking beautiful. You''re doing a good job."

    "Really? I was worried you wouldn''t like it."

    "Nonsense. I like everything you do."

    Sumire felt butterflies in her stomach hearing Lucifer''s words. Every time hepliments her, she feels so happy. Indeed, there must have been something between them before. She doubts she would feel such joy with a random friendplimenting her.

    Her thoughts break off when he cupped her cheeks.

    She closed her eyes preparing for him to kiss her again. But to his surprise he simply removed something from her hair.

    "There was a leaf."

    "R-right."

    How embarrassing. She thought he was going to kiss her.

    Lucifer''s gaze softened knowingly. He had yet to let go of her face. "Do you wish for me to kiss you?"

    Does she? Does she want to be kissed by him again? How many kisses does this make now?

    She slowly nodded her head and Lucifer chuckled as he leaned down and pressed his lips against hers.

    _____________________________

    MAMORU

    Tokyo.

    "We need to tell Yuhi. We still haven''t found her, and it''s almost been a month."

    A good three weeks have passed since Sumire and Narasaki Hino were attacked. Had they arrived sooner, perhaps they would have been able to help. It was Huan, who ran out of the apartment that day and alerted them.

    ''Mom, something is wrong with mom.''

    If the words hade from any normal child, it would be easy to dismiss

    Toh shakes his head. "If Terashima finds out. He will drop everything ande here, and nothing Takeyama says will convince him to return."

    "But Narasaki was taken too. He already finds it weird how we are taking Narasaki''s calls and stuff. We can''t keep this up for long."

    ''Moreover. I am worried about what Lucifer is doing to her. How far will he poison her mind?''

    "Eli said he has almost narrowed down potential locations and Nagawa''s been questioning his sister. We just have to be patient."

    "I am surprised you''re being so calm." Mamorumented.

    "I''m not." Toh exhaled deeply. "I am a mess. After the stalker incident, we doubled the security around her. How did Lucifer suddenly get to her? No, why did he suddenly kidnap her?"

    "Didn''t you say he was acting oddly after what happened?"

    "I did. But, he always has such moments." Toh shakes his head. "I can''t believe he would do this. Why now? He has never done anything like this before."

    "Toh."

    "Damn it." Toh eximed angrily as he broke yet another vase.

    ''His mood has been getting worse recently. I understand how he feels, it''s hard to remain calm when the woman you love is in the hands of a dangerous murderous psychopath.''

    If Toh is reacting like this, Mamoru could only imagine what Sano''s current state is. He ought to check on himter. Mamoru came by to take Huan away. Kyoko and Saotomi temporarily moved in with the guys in akagumi awhile ago. When it became clear that Toh could no longer look after them in his state.

    From the very start Toh was never interested in the kids, he only put up with them for Sumire''s sake. Now she isn''t here, it makes sense that he doesn''t care for them. Huan insisted on staying to help Toh out. But, it''s be clear that Toh will be a threat if Huan stays here any longer.

    Mamoru spots Huan peeking from the front door. "Go outside. Your uncle Nao and the others are there."

    The best ce for Huan to stay is with the guys in Nanairofeather. Even if Atushi offered to take Huan too, right now it''s better to split off the kids. If they are all in one ce. It would be easy for the media to target them.

    "Sumire, she''s going to hate me for this." Toh mumbled.

    "She will understand.. You never cared for the kids so she-"

    Toh shakes his head. "I do care, I have grown attached to them too. But, I can''t think straight right now Mamoru. I don''t understand how I could have let this happen. What was the point in me staying by Lucifer''s side, if he was going to take her anyway?"

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 905 My Beautiful Monster Part 6

    <h4>Chapter 905 My Beautiful Monster Part 6</h4>

    MAMORU

    "The point is, you stayed by Lucifer''s side to gather valuable intel. The reason why Lucifer never harmed Ki, is surely because of you."

    At those words Toh frowned. "No, I don''t think that''s the case." He trailed off. "Mamoru, how much have you found out about Lucifer?"

    "From what I have learned, Lucifer''s attitude is strange. There are times where he seems like a kind gentleman, and strong leader type. But other times, he acts like a monster who disregards women and kills people on the spot." Mamoru said.

    He isn''t sure if this is what Toh wants to hear. But, this is the only information that stands out to him. He is getting two different pictures regarding Lucifer. One of the reasons why Ki and him keep fighting is Lucifer. Neither of them cane to an agreement on him.

    ''But Ru, Lucifer has never actually harmed me directly. I know there is all that stuff that happened in Star town. But the Lucifer I met then, just seemed so different. Since he started D entertainment, he hasn''t actually lead any of the events or directed the attacks towards me. Perhaps we can negotiate with him.''

    Recalling theirst conversation before she had her concert. Mamoru exhaled deeply. He didn''t know what has gotten into her,

    Why did she suddenly suggest negotiating with Lucifer? He could have sworn that Ki disliked him. But, suddenly when they were discussing him leaving thepany and what to do with the information he has learned. She suddenly brought it up.

    "Very observant. I should have expected that from you. Lucifer has been cursed. That curse has led to the existence of another creature, living inside of him. A monster."

    Mamoru blinked at Toh''s exnation. He wasn''t sure what he was expecting.

    "Right, a monster."

    "I''m not kidding about this. But, I guess I''m not in the best mental space to exin this. Come back in three days, I''ll calm down before then."

    Mamoru nodded. "If you need anything just call." With those words he exited the room.

    The entire way down, Mamoru thinks about the small piece of information Toh gave him. A monster, and a curse - unfortunately these are two topics he is unfamiliar with. The best person who would know more about this would be Atsuro. But, Atsuro has kept himself upied since Ki''s disappearance. When he asked Nakura about it, he said ''Atsuro is working on something that will help Sumire.''

    Mamoru nced over to find Atushi standing by the doorway.

    "Just came to check on you. Are you doing okay?"

    Mamoruughed weakly. "Well, as much as a half dead guy can feel yes."

    Atushi frowned. "The issue with the Holy Knights management shouldn''t fall on your shoulders. Maybe I should--"

    He shakes his head. "You have to take charge of akagumi in Ki and Yuhi''s absence."

    Atushi sighed. "I know. But you shouldn''t be pushing yourself too much. Masaru''s around, so he should drag him to help you."

    Mamoruughed. "You don''t have to worry so much. I will be fine. Have you learned anything about Ki''s location?"

    "Nagawa Akane has a trail. She stopped by the bar earlier and exined that she was going to follow the lead, ande back in three days."

    Recalling the time frame Toh gave him. Mamoru understood. Nagawa Akane must have told Toh first. Indeed, although there are many people worried about Ki. With Narasaki Hino not around, the one in charge should be Toh.

    ____________________

    MIYA

    Today''s job was filling in for Sumire in a short TV drama. At first she wasn''t sure if she ought to ept this job. Her acting is average at best. But, the cast seemed to be made up of mainly new people. So she epted.

    1. Glorious Sunshine (+4 weeks)

    Covering for Sumire isn''t as easy as everyone made it out to be. At the start she found a good rhythm. But when others started covering for Sumire. Miya realized what a poor job she has been doing. Miya exhaled deeply as she slumped on the desk. Sumire, where on earth are you? When she tried to inquire, everyone simply dismissed her and said that ''Sumire is taking a vacation.'' Like hell, will she believe such an excuse.

    Sumire already regrets being away from work when she was in a minia for a week. There is no way, Sumire suddenly decided to take a vacation now.

    She continued to scroll through her phone. There were many mixed reactions to Sumire suddenly taking time off. Most of thements however appear to be positive. Of course, Sumire''s concert had arger impact than others thought. The day after the concert, her single was released and since then it has topped all the musical charts.

    ''Perhaps I took this idol thing too easily.''

    She didn''t think it would be this difficult to cover for Sumire.

    "If you are going to sigh that much, at least wait until your break." A familiar voice said.

    Miya sighed and turned her attention to the source of the voice. "Oh great Shin-senpai, you finally graced yourself with my presence."

    Nakara Shin, one of the members of the boy band EMMA and a senior member of thepany she signed with, Jupiter records.

    "This is my break. The director is waiting on another artist, who is supposedly stuck in traffic."

    "There was no traffic on the way here."

    "Exactly." Miya said.

    She is learning far too much about the entertainment industry in just a short amount of time. ''I knew it wasn''t all glitter and mour, but seeing so much backstabbing, cheating is hard even for me.''

    Shin pulled up a chair to sit beside her. "Have you read the script?"

    "I have.A typical teen romance plot."

    "Sumire said that too."

    "That''s not surprising. Sumire''s always hated the typical cheesy romance plot-" Miya trailed off seeing Nakura Shin''s paleplexion. "Are you sure you should even be here if you''re unwell?"

    "It''s only a light fever, I shall be fine. Today''s the first day of filming, so it would look bad if I don''t show up."

    "Hmm, but I''m surprised you''re part of the cast. Isn''t EMMA a top group?"

    Shin shakes his head. "Unlike most groups, EMMA stillcks experience. So, the president and Atsuro decided that we ought to take on small jobs like this."

    "I see."

    "I heard you were against this initially, will you be alright?"

    "Siena-san has been helping me a lot. So, I think I''ll manage."

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 906 My Beautiful Monster Part 7

    <h4>Chapter 906 My Beautiful Monster Part 7</h4>

    MIYA

    Nase Siena, one of Sumire''s close friends. ''I only saw her from afar before, since Nase-san didn''t attend the same school. But, it seemed Sumire talked about her plenty.'' Miya didn''t expect the girl to offer to help her adapt to the entertainment industry. She is thankful. Thanks to Nase-san''s advice, she has learned what not to do.

    "Nase, I really am not good with her. So I''m d you''re doing okay."

    Seeing his odd expression Miyaughed. "Don''t worry, I don''t think she will be punching you again anytime soon."

    "I think you should be worrying about yourself, not me." Shin suddenly said.

    Huh?

    Shin pointed towards the double doors, and there a man with golden blonde coloured hair strolled inside.

    Tachibana Masaru.

    What on earth is he doing here?

    "He is the lead actor. The one who is ying the role opposite yours."

    Wait, wait what?!!!!!!

    Shin blinked. "Didn''t you know? I thought that was why you were against it originally."

    No, no, no she had no idea! Did Siena-san know? Is that why she persuaded her like that? Come to think of it, Siena-san did say something like ''it will be an interesting experience.'' Damn it, she got tricked.

    "I''m going to just--" Before Miya could stand up and leave. She hears a familiar voice behind her.

    "Are you going to escape and not greet me Miss?"

    Damn it.

    Shin sighed deeply. "Why on earth are you even taking this job? Your status in the entertainment industry is directly below Yuhi''s and M5. You don''t need to do work like this."

    "Perhaps there is something I am interested in here."

    Despite Tachibana''s casual words. Miya immediately understood the meaning. Damn it, he really is nning on making her life miserable. Since that day they have reunited. She has tried her best to avoid him. But, he keeps showing up wherever she goes.

    "You shouldn''t pay so much attention to Shizune. She is still a newbie. It''s fine for me to be seen with her since I''m her senior in the samepany, but you''re not."

    "What''s this Shin-chan? I didn''t think you''d get so attached to someone."

    Her thoughts break off when Nakara suddenly said. "I left something behind in my dressing room. I''m sorry about this but could you go fetch it?"

    Miya blinked but nodded as she scurried away. Was he trying to help her just then?

    _________________

    It was her childhood friend Tetsuo on the screen. Just recently she learned that he was a member of M5. Sumire''s boyfriend''s group. Coincidences really do happen. No, it''s almost like fate was telling her to go find Sumire again and to make amends.

    "How have you been coping Miya?" Tetsuo asked.

    Miya sighed deeply. "You''re right, the industry isplex."

    "and your covering for Sumire. That definitely isn''t easy for you."

    "I managed before but thought it through. That was when Narasaki-san was popping in. He is really good at his job and people respect him. Since he stopped showing up, I''ll admit I am having some problems."

    Rather, it seemed like others found out about her connection with Sumire. So she has be a target. Nase-san however exined that ''the reason they are targeting you is because you''re still new to the industry. Once you make a name for yourself they can''t bully you. I remember when Nanairofeather was still new, Mikaze had to endure a lot of scrutinising from others. Show them your ability. Show them that you''ll stick with Sumire no matter what they say.''

    Miya understood what the girl was hinting at. It was an indirect warning not to me Sumire. But Nase-san didn''t have to do that. She isn''t stupid. Miya already understood that she would get dragged into Sumire''s situation sooner orter. She knew, and could have easily opted to join apany not rted to Sumire. But she still chose Jupiter records. This is the path she chose, and she won''t abandon her friend just to make her life easier.

    "Is Nakura Shin not helping you?"

    Miya raised her eyebrow. "Don''t tell me your the reason why he watches over me like he does?"

    "No, that''s Sumire''s fault."

    "Sumire?"

    "Sumire was the one who asked him to watch over you. Of course he would listen to her."

    Right, because Nakura Shin is also in love with Sumire. But, unlike the others who like her. He seems to be the one other than Naraskai who doesn''t make any moves. ''Maybe he has already been rejected?''

    "How is Terashima Yuhi''s condition?"

    "The doctor insisted that he stays in bed, he wakes up in short intervals and whenever he does wake up. The first thing he does is to try to call Sumire."

    Miya sighed deeply. "Obviously the call didn''t go through."

    "Honestly, I don''t know how much longer we can keep him distracted. He is adamant that something has gone wrong, and that he will go to her."

    Miya bit her lip. "I have been trying on my end to see if Hiriji knows where she has gone. But, it seems he didn''t even know that Lucifer had taken her."

    "Do you believe that?"

    "I understand why you would doubt him. But, he does seem to be pretty forting about keeping Sumire safe. He even said he would keep me updated if he hears anything."

    From what she has observed Jian Hiriji truly cares for Sumire. When she told him that they suspect Lucifer had taken her, he looked panicked. It was the first time seeing him look like that. He may be on the enemy''s side, but he cares for Sumire''s safety.

    Tetsuo paused. "This situation is dangerous, Miya. I think you ought to-"

    "Stand down? Definitely not. Besides, I am more than capable of handling myself."

    "The ck alice organisation is made up of notorious criminals. They will use any means to get what they want." Tetsuo said raising his voice. "I know you are strong Miya. But there are limits to shielding. They can easily catch you before you put your shield up."

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 907 My Beautiful Monster Part 8

    <h4>Chapter 907 My Beautiful Monster Part 8</h4>

    MIYA

    Miya frowned. She wanted nothing more than to refute those words, but she couldn''t. Before she could say anything else, someone snatched her phone off her.

    The one who had snatched her phone was Tachibana, Miya was about to re, get angry and demand he give her phone back. However, seeing the serious look on his face she paused.

    "It''s just me. Yes, yes. Why do you think I came to Tokyo? Thedy asked me for a favour so I came. It seems Shin-chan has been rather upied so the babysitting duty had to fall on someone else."

    It takes her a moment to understand what his words mean.

    Wait, what? Sumire asked him to- Alright, so she may have confine in Sumire that she is struggling to control her barriers recently. But, it never urred to her that Sumire would go behind her back and set up measures to keep her safe. Sumire means well. It''s not like she is implying that she is weak. But, it doesn''t stop her from having those thoughts.

    "If you heard that, then you need to start liaising your schedule with mine. I can''t keep dropping important work for you."

    "I never asked for a babysitter." Miya said coldly.

    "Thedy didn''t ask me to babysit you, though frankly she might as well have said that."

    "Then, what did she tell you?"

    Masaru sighed. "She told me quote that the ck alice organisation members are attacking her close friends individually. In the event that you do end up attacked, she wants me to help you."

    So Sumire didn''t tell Tachibana about herck of control of her barrier powers. Of course she wouldn''t. Sumire isn''t the type of person to b. But, for a moment she felt betrayed.

    "So, you following me around is supposed to be you helping me?"

    Masaru chuckled. "I was actually thinking I could help you train. Your barrier power is useful, but you need to hone your physical fighting skills."

    Indeed, he makes a point there. If she is going to get involved in this underworld business. She will need other means to defend herself.

    Miya looked at Masaru warily but nodded and Masaru''s lips curve to a smirk. "Excellent. The first lesson will be after this job."

    That fast? It''s almost like he already knew she would agree. She exhaled deeply. How is she going to survive this? No doubt, he will be making fun of her the entire time.

    ________________________________

    TOH

    Those three days he asked Mamoru for passed by quicker than he thought. But, Mamoru sent him a message earlier saying something came up in the Holy knights organisation. So he will drop byter. Instead, he was met face to face with Nagawa Akane when he opened the door. He led her into the living room, and offered to make her a drink.

    She shakes her head. "Let''s get this over with."

    Toh looked at her with expectedly. Before Narasaki disappeared, he told him that Nagawa Akane was on their side. He even confirmed it with Nagawa Evans, the estranged son from the Nagawa family who is one of Sumire''s biggest supporters. Nagawa Evans exined to him ''Akane is smarter than most people her age. She is very diligent, once she receives a task or gets told to do anything. She will investigate it seriously, for example her roles as an actress. From the characters mannerisms, speech patterns and their thought process. The only way you will be able to find Sumire is with Akane''s help.''

    Even with all of that, it took him time before he decided to recruit the girl. Even without her saying anything, Toh understood that Nagawa Akane already found Sumire.

    "Where?"

    "Lucifer''s main residence in F region.

    ''I''ve never been there myself. Of course he would take her there. It''s one of the few ces that is limited only to the leaders from the other organisations we are allied with. If so, it won''t be long before Jian Hiriji learns the truth since?he is actively searching after Shizune mentioned it.''

    With this many people on the case, it shouldn''t be long before Sumire returns. But, in what condition? She has spent so many weeks with Lucifer. In that time, Lucifer could have done anything to her. Toh felt sick just thinking about it, knowing just how twisted Lucifer could be with women.

    No, no. Sumire isn''t the type of woman who would allow just anyone to touch her. No doubt she is putting up a fight against Lucifers advances.

    "I wouldn''t go there without a n. It''s too dangerous and the security around her is tight." Akane paused. "I think her memories have gone."

    At those words he froze and his face colour turned pale. It felt like all the blood in his body had vanished.

    Akane continued. "She calls Lucifer ''my husband.''"

    He has had a bad feeling ever since Sumire disappeared but, he didn''t think it would be like this. His other bad scenarios would have been far better than this one. If Sumire doesn''t have any memories, that means if Lucifer has made a move on her. She won''t be able to resist. In fact, it wouldn''t surprise him if Lucifer ims they are together. With her memory loss, Sumire will be easier to deceive.

    Narasaki Hino was captured. So this shouldn''t surprise him.

    ''I am one of the few that the contract members sign with their blood, is a way of transferring some of their abilities to Lucifer. Lucifer must have erasedSumire''s memory with Narasaki''s ability.''

    "Can you try and get closer to her?" Toh asked.

    From the sounds of it, Nagawa Akane has ess to the manor.

    Akane nodded. "That''s why I am in a hurry. I sent an application in."

    "An application?"

    "Lucifer is searching for new workers. Based on the description , he is searching for attendants for Ibuki-san. Of course he won''t admit that directly, knowing the situation with her haters."

    "So you applied?"

    "I did. When I saw the post, I did some more digging, indeed to confirm it was from Lucifer''s people. I went to the manor earlier and personally gave the application in."

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 908 My Beautiful Monster Part 9

    ?

    TOH

    "Did they recognize you?"

    Akane nodded. "Yes, but they epted it regardless. So, I do believe there is a high chance I will get in. Lucifer is under the illusion that I dislike Ibuki-san after all."

    "And Lucifer likes to keep her enemies close to him. If you mess up even once, he can have an excuse to get rid of you." Toh finished for her.

    "That''s why I am the best person to do this. I am not close enough to Ibuki-san to draw Lucifer''s suspicion. But, at the same time as her former fan I am one of the ones who knows her well."

    Indeed, if Sumire has lost her memory. She will need someone to help her trigger something important to her. If Nagawa Akane can trigger Sumire''s love for music, there is a high chance she will remember Terashima. After all, Sumire often told him that her love for music came from watching Terashima sing.

    "I don''t think you have to worry about him hurting her." Akane added.

    Sensing her shift in tone, Toh frowned. "What aren''t you saying?"

    "I''ve seen Lucifer touch her."

    At those words, his gaze dimmed. He was already getting all sorts of images in his head. But, until he hears- until he knows for sure. He can''t lose hisposure. "rify."

    "It''s exactly what you think. I''ve also heard rumors around the grounds that ''The master is so taken with the woman that even when he beds her outside, he dismisses all the servants so nobody can see her."

    Toh''s gaze dimmed more. It should be a relief to him that Lucifer isn''t treating Sumire like the other women in the organisation. That he has a degree of respect for her honour. But, how can he be okay with this?

    "I don''t think Ibuki-san would have slept with him if-"

    "Of course she wouldn''t." Toh snapped.

    "So she truly believes he is her husband."

    ''I knew Lucifer would eventually touch her. It was the first thought I had, the moment I heard it was Lucifer who had taken her, but I didn''t think she would reciprocate. Memories or no. I thought she would still sense that he was wrong for her.''

    "Mashima-san, you never learned why Lucifer wanted her did you?"

    Toh sighed deeply. "I did."

    "It''s just a theory. Ever since I became a member of thepany, I have gradually collected information as I''m sure you have since you became attached to her."

    "Did you find anything?"

    "A theory, one that you may find unbelievable."

    "It''s better than nothing."

    Akane paused and didn''t speak for a few minutes. "What if the reason he is interested in her, the reason he marked her and his confidence is because there was a time where he actually had her? Where she was actually his, willingly?"

    Toh frowned. "That''s not possible. Your brother was her first boyfriend, then it was me, Kanagawa Ren and then Terashima."

    "I am not talking about this life." Akane paused again and sighed. "As unbelievable as this may sound. From what I have gathered and observed from the Lord''s behaviour. I believe Ibuki-san was Lucifer''s lover in a past life."

    Supernatural powers, blood sucking beings exist in this life time. So the concept of reincarnation shouldn''t surprise him. Even in this life, their ancestors had unusual powers that no history books can properly exin. But, it''s still hard to believe this. Nagawa Akane however does make a point. Lucifer''s obsession with Sumire isn''t normal. For a girl that was never his, why is he so interested in her? Why did he even mark her? If Sumire did belong to him in another life. It would make sense why he is so crazy to get her back.

    "Can you, find out more? I want to be sure before I tell herpanions this."

    ''Although, thinking it through. Amongst Sumire''s friends there is someone who may know something. I will have to pay a visit to Kusaji Atsuro.''

    Akane nodded, before she could say another word. The girl''s phone rang.

    From: Unknown

    To Miss Akane

    You have been selected

    Please report to the manor in F region by 6 sharp.

    The lord will want to speak to you first.

    Akane turned to him. "I can use this chance to see if I can learn why he took her."

    Toh nodded. "Please do, and check on her. If she has been staying with Lucifer, no doubt he has helped heal her injuries. But-" He recalled the amount of blood that was left on the scene.

    Narasaki''s blood aside, the amount of blood that was Sumire''s horrified him. It took him a few minutes longer to sense that Lucifer had been there too.

    "And Mashima-san? You should look after yourself too. You look like a mess. She wouldn''t want you to be in this state, and also your the best person to take charge not Tsueno." With those words said Nagawa Akane exited the room and Toh exhaled deeply.

    ''How can I look after myself knowing that she is with Lucifer? Knowing how obsessed Lucifer has been with her this entire time, knowing that the two of them-'' Toh shook the disturbing thought from his mind. Nagawa Akane is correct, he can''t continue wasting away like this.

    He takes a deep breath before taking his phone out. "Arata? Are you busy?"

    Arataughed. "This is rare. Are you going to hire me for a job? You of all people?"

    "Sumire''s been taken. Lucifer has her."

    At those words Arata paused and sighed deeply. "Well, that isn''t a surprise."

    "Do you know something about this?"

    "Just a little. I have heard rumors that Lucifer has been dismissing certain women from his service. You know, the ones he has slept with before. It made me think, that he doesn''t need them anymore since he must have Ibuki."

    Toh frowned. He has been so upied with Sumire being kidnapped so he hasn''t been dropping by thepany, or the organization headquarters. So, he didn''t know.

    "Can you, help get her?"

    Arata paused. "Well, I don''t mind doing that. But you know what my methods are like. You should probablye up with a n, and then pay me to do this. Otherwise, I will just take the initiative toe up with something on my own."

    Right of course. But, Arata is one of the only people who can bypass those strong defences. "I will, and then I will contact you."

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 909 My Beautiful Monster Part 10

    <h4>Chapter 909 My Beautiful Monster Part 10</h4>

    LUCIFER

    Lucifer''s gaze fell on the stacks of papers in front of him, and staring at the numbers with a deep frown. They are spending too much on the entertainmentpany. He knew it wouldn''t be an easy investment. But, these figures are dangerous. ''I shall have to dismiss some of these artists. Some of them aren''t making any money at all .'' Lucifer flicked towards another page and paused at a name.

    Nagawa Akane. She seems to be one of the few promising individuals. If they continue to promote her, then they should make up for the loss. If she wasn''t from the Nagawa family, he wouldn''t hesitate. But he truly doesn''t want to give those people anymore control than they have. He already knows that Nagawa Mira has the council''s ear, and is taking charge of his branches abroad.

    It would be too dangerous to give Nagawa Akane even more control. Especially since he knows how the Nagawa siblings are a puppets to their parents/grandmothers schemes. Still, he recalled what happened earlier on the day. One of his assistants received an application directly from one of the ones who have ess to this manor. An application from Nagawa Akane.

    Lucifer has no doubt that Nagawa Akane is aware what the truth of this job is really for. From the few times he has seen her, he has noted how sharp and cunning she is. She must know.

    "Lucifer?" Sumire said, peeking through the door.

    "I apologize for waking you "

    Sumire shakes her head. "You need to sleep." She walked over to his desk and sighed seeing the paperwork. "Surely this can wait."

    It probably can. But he doesn''t want to risk their funds going in the red now. Unfortunately, the organisation runs on the greed of the members. The people he hired with the bribe of grand fortunes would leave. With Aki going on a rampage he will need all the support he can get.

    Aki. Thinking of the man left a bitter taste in his mouth. The reason why that man stays by Sumire''s side, why he supposedly saved her from the forest after he marked her. Lucifer understood it.

    ''That man is the same type as me and Sumire.''

    Unfortunately it took him a long time toe to this conclusion otherwise he would have dealt with the man sooner.

    "I have a bit more work left to do." Lucifer proceeded to turn to the papers again but she grabbed hold of his sleeve.

    "Come join me in bed?"

    Lucifer paused as he took in her appearance. While she wears traditional clothing during the day, she wears modern nightwear at night. ''I can''t say I dislike her choice of clothes. Clothes that show her bare skin.'' Clothes that show their matching marks.

    He nodded and Sumire beamed happily as she led him to their bed.

    He never knew howrge this bed was until she came.

    Sumire curled up next to him, and he was content with simply holding her.

    However, his gaze fell on her attire again. It is a bit difficult with her wearing such clothes. Sumire suddenly giggled and he sighed.

    "You must know what you''re doing to me my heart."

    Sumire nodded. "Mm, I can guess. But, I also know that your a gentleman. Or at least, I think you are."

    A gentleman. Once upon a time, a long time ago, in another life. He would have agreed with those words. But now? After everything? After he has be a monster who feeds on the blood of others to survive? Lucifer is hovering over her, his lips on hers, his garments discarded in a sh.

    It wasn''t until she came here, where he started to feel emotions he thought he longed forgotten.

    Fear.

    Fear that she will remember and leave his side. Fear that he will no longer be able to feel this warmth again.

    "Your being a bit rough today--"

    "My apologies, my queen." Lucifer said as he parted his lips from her neck.

    "When we are in bed, I''d like it if you used my name." Sumire trailed off. "You used it often before, right?"

    Lucifer frowned. ''Is she starting to remember? Not good. I can''t let my control slip.'' He leaned over and bit the mark and sweet sounding moans passed her lips. Sumire looked at him with flushed cheeks. It only spurred his desire for her even more. With his lips still on her neck, he starts touching her in other ces.

    "Luc-Lucifer-I--I still don''t--"

    "I know my love. But, you must understand by now. I''ll never harm you."

    Sumire rxed and he chuckled. "That''s right my love. I want you to remember me. Remember how I feel inside you."

    She extended her hands out and wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him closer. She is still trembling but she isn''t as afraid as she was the first few times.

    However, he isn''t a brute. She clearly isn''t ready for this yet. Reluctantly he slipped his clothes back on and Sumire looked at him puzzled.

    "Your not going to err-"

    Lucifer shakes his head and presses his lips on her forehead. "That is enough stimtion for tonight. I told you, we can take this at your own pace."

    "Right." Sumire nodded. "I was in the library today. Me and Grace are getting along well. She''s a good person."

    Grace huh? He''s never paid much attention to his librarian. She is the only one however who hasn''t thrown themselves at him.

    "I am d you''re making friends here."

    "Also, I''ve been helping out in the kitchens."

    "You have? There is no need for you to cook. There is a reason why we have servants."

    "Yes but I enjoy cooking, and I want to make more meals for you."

    Lucifer caresses her back and she sighed in content. "I do think I am getting used to things. But sometimes I feel useless."

    "Why?"

    "I want to help you with your work, but you won''t let me."

    At those words Lucifer paused. "I don''t mind you helping with the paperwork."

    Her eyes lit up. "Really?"

    "Yes, I''ll make arrangements."

    It ought to be fine. He will make double copies of the documents, and just copy everything she writes. ''I can''t risk anyone recognizing her hand writing.'' The paperwork he is doing, is for the organisation. For the underworld. If anybody recognizes her hand writing. They may assume that Sumire has betrayed them.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 910 My Beautiful Monster Part 11

    <h4>Chapter 910 My Beautiful Monster Part 11</h4>

    LUCIFER

    ''I may have stolen her away, but I have every intention of giving her back when I have finished dealing with the pest issue. I can''t cause problems for her when she eventually returns.'' There are already so many people who dislike her, for reasons I do not understand.''

    Contrary to what Sumire''s circle believes. He has nothing to do with those rumors. In fact, he is still trying to find out where those rumors came from. It''s not hard to guess who started them, aside from him there are only two others in the criminal world who has as much power as he does. Considering when the rumors started, it''s easy to pinpoint who it is. But, Urasaba Suigetsu. Sumire''s grandfather covers his tracks very well. It isn''t easy to get evidence against him.

    "Also, there are ces in the manor that could use some work. Would you mind if I did some decorating?"

    "Not at all, just stay away from the west wing."

    ''That''s where the harem is located, and I can''t see her liking that ce.''

    He traced the mark he just made on her neck and Sumire looked at him nervously. "Err." Sheughed softly. "So, um--"

    "You do not need to be so nervous around me."

    "But, every time you look at me. I feel like your undressing me with your eyes-"

    Lucifer chuckled amused. "I can snap your clothes away in a sh if that is what you''re asking."

    At those words her cheeks coloured but there was a spark in her eyes. "I want an example."

    His lips curved to a smirk. "This is an odd way for you to request to see me naked."

    Sumire sighed and rolled her eyes. "I don''t think I even need to request that."

    Indeed, from the very first day she agreed to share a room with him. He has gradually been teasing her with his body.?Lucifer reached over and tucked the nket around her body, before leaning over and kissing her forehead softly.

    "Go to sleep my heart. I can show you my bed tricks another day."

    Sumire nodded. "Mm, goodnight Lucifer."

    _____________

    Hearing a knock on the door. Lucifer looked up to see a woman with short ck coloured hair with navy blue coloured highlights.

    Nagawa Akane. The other eldest daughter of the Nagawa family. He has never truly had a conversation with her. Since initially the one who was to represent the Nagawa family was the other twin Kanade. But he has seen her around when her grandmother visits.

    "I shall cut directly to the chase. This search for new servants is because Sumire is here."

    "I am aware."

    His lips curve to a smirk. "It seems I have underestimated your brother. Did he send you here?"

    "My brother doesn''t know."

    Lucifer''s gaze fell directly on the girls eyes to see if she was speaking the truth. To his surprise she didn''t flinch and looked directly at him. ''She is brave, unlike her twin that''s for sure. The other one never met his gaze.'' It seems like she is telling the truth and that ipetent fool doesn''t know. But, he isn''t foolish to believe that she is the only one with this information. He could pry into her mind and find out. However, he wants to see how this ys out.

    Rumours say that this girl is even more hostile than her sister Kanade regarding Sumire. But, the girls actions say so otherwise. She is one of the few artists in thepany who havent directly participated in openly bullying Sumire in front of the media.

    Now she is applying for a job, that will put her bellow Sumire.

    It is a risk epting her application, and bringing her here. The rational move would be to erase her memories so she doesn''t remember. But, he feels like even if he does that. This girl will once againe to the conclusion on her own.

    "Very well, I will ept you for this job. I think I don''t need to say anything. But you are not to mention anything that would trigger her memories. No mention of your brother especially."

    Akane nodded. "As you know, my family isn''t united. None of my siblings are close to each other. So that will not be an issue."

    Not close, and yet nagawa Sano is adamant about keeping his family safe. Before he could say anymore, the doors opened and Sumire rushed in excitedly.

    "Lucifer! I heard that you''d be working here today so I was thinking maybeter we could-" Sumire paused seeing Akane. "Oh, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to interrupt."

    Lucifer immediately sensed the girls difort and he motioned her toe over. ''I have noticed how insecure she is whenever she sees other women with me.''

    Sumire does so and he pulled the girl onto hisp and kissed her. Despite her initial surprise Sumire ran her fingers in his hair and moaned softly. "L-Lucifer your guest-"

    "She is to be one of yourdies and waiting."

    At those words Sumire sighed in relief and he paused. Is she jealous? Is that why she acts oddly whenever he is with other women? Surely not. Lucifer returned to kissing her and the entire time Nagawa Akane didn''t say anything, but neither did she look away. He didn''t know what it was, but it felt like the girl was assessing his every move. She is dangerous, but it''s better to keep the dangerous ones close.

    After the two introduced themselves to each other. Nagawa Akane excused herself, and he turned to the girl on hisp. Her entire face was still flushed.

    He buried his face in the girls neck. "I believe, I have a few extra minutes to spare. Will you apany me wife?"

    Sumire blinked andughed softly. "I suppose I can. But, don''t you have a lot of work? Is it okay?"

    Lucifer nodded. "You needed me for something, didn''t you?"

    "Oh, I wanted to spend some time with you. I mean," Sumire looked at the office and pointed to the couch. "I wasn''t nning on doing much but reading today, and you did say you''d allow me to read the books in here."

    Her reading while he does his work? ''I don''t think I will be able to get much done if she is here. Even if she just sits there, she can distract me.''

    Sumire ran her fingers through his hair. "Would I be distracting you?"

    Lucifer nodded. "As I have told you before. You are a vision to behold."

    "I suppose I will have to take my reading elsewhere."

    Lucifer shakes his head. "However, I think I deserve to be distracted today." He is kissing her again before long.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 911 My Beautiful Monster Part 12

    <h4>Chapter 911 My Beautiful Monster Part 12</h4>

    AKANE

    In just a few days, she settled into the role perfectly. It wasn''t too difficult. Even with no memories, Ibuki-san is stubborn and preferred to do most things herself. The other girl who got chosen, a girl called Renna was quiet and seldom spoke. But she did her duties well, and very quickly. So, most of the time it felt like she didn''t have much work to do anyway.

    As the eldest daughter of the Nagawa family, she has been raised in an environment of luxury. But unlike her twin sister Kanade, she was always the more humble one. She didn''t care about her family riches, and wore simple and in garments whenever she could get away with it.

    If Grandmother hears she applied to be a servant, a maid. Akane could already foresee the lecture. Which is why she has been very careful abouting to the manor.

    Akane knocks on the door and she hears a gentle voice telling her toe inside. She stepped into the room.

    "Oh Akane! Good timing, can you help me choose between these hairpins? Lucifer bought me some more and I am struggling to choose."

    Sumire is sitting in front of the dressing table, arge box in front of her. Akane walked over to see gorgeous hairpins practically made out of gold. Her sweat fell,the Lord is definitely over doing it. Even if he is trying to win her over, does he really have to resort to such superficial methods? Besides what happened to that confidence he normally has.

    Akane paused seeing the dark markings on the girls neck.

    "Mydy...does..the lord abuse you?" Akane asked carefully.

    At those words Sumire frantically shakes her head.

    "But these marks.." Akane said worriedly. To her surprise the girl''s cheeks turned red.

    "N-not at all. Um, he can be quite rough in bed. But he doesn''t harm me."

    ''So they have done it. It''s not like I

    "Akane, have you been with many guys before

    "Huh?

    "Oh I hope this doesn''te across as rude. It''s just I''d like some advice. I tried asking Renna, but it seems she hasn''t had a boyfriend before."

    "I have." Akane nodded.

    "Then, can I ask some questions? Are all men supposed to-" Sumire whispered in her ear.

    Akane blinked but found herself answering the girls question. She watched Sumire take out a notebook and started to seriously jot down what she was saying.

    ''This is surprising, perhaps we are more simr than I thought. I would do the same in her situation. Write everything down, gather facts and put all the information together.''

    Sumire''s notebook was getting filled by the minute and sheughed softly once she reached what looked like thest page. "I think we should end it here. But, I am thankful for your help."

    Akane nodded. "Pardon me for saying so, I heard that you have lost your memories. To what extent have you forgotten exactly?"

    Sumire paused and for a moment Akane thought she had taken it too far. But Sumire suddenly answered.

    "I''ve forgotten nearly everything. Who I was, what my name was, my life before I came here. But recently I am discovering things that I may have liked before."

    "Such as?"

    Sumire''s eyes lit up. "Singing. I don''t mean to boast, but I feel I am strangely good at it."

    At those words she recalled Mashima''s request. ''Remind her of her love for music. If you do that, there is a high chance she will remember Terashima.'' Akane heard in an interview before that Ibuki-san started as Terashima''s fan. But, by that point the seed of dislike had grown so she simply scoffed at the interview thinking the girl said that to get attention.

    If that''s truly the case, then she ought to encourage the girl to sing.

    "Can you show me? I happen to be interested in music too."

    Sumire nodded eagerly.

    "The sound of raindrops.

    Like the ttering percussion.

    Ding Dong. Ding dong."

    "So beautifully.

    The mottled path with sunlight and shadows.

    Like a forest of dreams

    Lead me into a rainbow mystery.

    A sky full of stars, hiding all of my secrets."

    "Cicadas chirping on a summer day.

    Singing my hopes for the future.

    Dream Dream Dream

    Everyone has a dream, has a dream, always felt.

    How sweet with a dream."

    By the end of the song, Akane was staring at the girl stunned. It''s not the first time she is hearing Ibuki sing a bad before. She sang one not too long ago during her solo concert ''only one.'' But, this song is something else. There is something graceful about the way she sang it.

    Ibuki doese from a noble household. People tend to forget since so many years have passed since the Ibuki family ident. Even she, who was formerly a fan, had gotten used to Sumire being a normal person.

    She thinks about all the girls in thepany who talk about defeating Ibuki and she shakes her head. ''I thought Ibuki already showed her fullpower during the solo concert, but the girl is still holding back. With a voice like this? She could crush them all and stand on the top of the entertainment industry easily.''

    Akane finds Sumire staring at her nervously, as she ys with the ends of her hair. "W-what do you think? I mean, I think my voice is a bit better than the average. But, it''s not like I have had much of an opportunity to show people."

    ''Was she always like this?'' Akane paused and thought back to when she first became Ibuki''s fan. Right, she listened to her song on the radio. The girl didn''t appear in front of the public and her promotion was very small. That was when she was a member of blueberry entertainment. Even when Ibuki switched to star records, her songs were still limited to the radio. Is this the reason why?

    Before Akane could ask, the doors opened revealing Lucifer. Lucifer scanned the room and briefly nodded at her.

    "I have returned."

    "Wee back!" Sumire happily rushed over only to lose her footing. Before the girl could fall, Lucifer caught her.

    Lucifer sighed. "You are very clumsy. Do be more careful."

    Sumireughed softly. "Right."

    "Should we go on that walk now?"

    Sumire nodded and clung to Lucifer''s arm. "Then, I''ll see youter Akane."

    ''I should report to Mashima..and my brother too. But, thetter won''t take the news well.''

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 912 My Beautiful Monster Part 13

    <h4>Chapter 912 My Beautiful Monster Part 13</h4>

    AKANE

    At Mashima Toh''s apartment.

    Going back and forth from F region to Tokyo wasn''t easy. It''s a three and a half hour journey. By the time she is finished with her duties as Ibuki''s maid, it is usuallyte. Akane stared at the key she removed from underneath the mat with aplicated expression on her face. She didn''t expect Mashima to give her a spare key. She didn''t feel right about keeping it with her so she simply left it under the mat.

    Being in the samepany, Akane has heard all sorts of rumors regarding Mashima. She can''t deny that she also finds him attractive but not on the same level as the other females in thepany. If they knew about this situation, whatever respect she has gained will definitely vanish. Even though she isn''t doing anything wrong.

    ''Female jealousy is the worse.'' She has seen with her own eyes what it has done to Ibuki, and vowed never to be under the same situation. Akane sighed deeply. She just has to be extra careful. She unlocked the front door and hurriedly entered and put the hatch on.

    Akane walked into her brother and Mashima looking over some papers and a pile of books.

    Sano grumbled frustrated. "This hanyou stuff isplicated."

    "You already promised Terashima that you''d study. If you ever want to drink Sumire''s blood again, you should listen."

    "More like he threatened me." Sano sighed. "I understand I have to know this. But it''s not easy."

    "Nobody said it was, but you need to do this. Mamoru''s been helping you with your powers hasn''t he?"

    "He has. He can be oddly strict."

    "And I''m helping with the knowledge department since Nakura is busy. If you do your best, Sumire won''t suffer anymore."

    At those words her brother turned his attention back onto the books and papers. Akane blinked. So that''s why brother has been taking on fewer shifts in the hospital.

    Mashima is the first one to spot her. "Wee back, long day?"

    "Not so much. I told you before, the other one that got chosen is very good at the job. She does the tasks so quickly. But because of this I have been able to spend more time with Ibuki."

    At those words, her brother looked up. "You''ve been speaking to her? How is she?"

    Akane bit her lip seeing his expression but she briefly steals a nce at Mashima who nodded.

    Almost after she finished exining what happened, her brother threw a vase across the room. A vase that just barely missed her.

    "Calm the fuck down." Toh said with a warning re. "It''s not your sister''s fault. You should be thankful that she managed to get close."

    "How can I be calm after hearing that? He''s touched her! More than once, and she ispletely oblivious." Sano growled.

    "Notpletely oblivious. When we were passing by the training grounds, she seemed interested in weapons. So I do think the brainwashing isn''tplete."

    "You hear that? She''s still there and we can get her back."

    "Have you two thought of contacting Terashima Yuhi?" Akane wondered.

    Rather she finds it odd that Terashima hasn''te. When Ibuki-san got stabbed by that fan, Terashima came right away. With Ibuki-san''s disappearance, it should be even more drastic thanst time.

    "Terashima got into an ident a few days after Sumire was captured. Right now he is in and out of aa. Maon told us, to handle the situation ourselves and to make sure Sumire returns in one piece." Toh exined.

    ''An ident? A few dayster. There is no way that is a coincidence. I should look into it when I get the chance.''

    Sano rolled his eyes. "They im to care for her, but look? When she needs them the most, where the hell are they?"

    Toh sighed. "Like you are one to talk. When she was going through a lot in her life, you tossed her away like garbage, remember?"

    At those words her brother turned quiet. Akane nced at the two of them back and forth. Their rtionship is very unusual. Last she heard Mashima didn''t want anything to do with her brother. But, she has noticed that they have been working closely together for a while now. They must havee to some kind of agreement.

    "I''ll try to get in." With those words said, her brother quickly exited.

    Akane shook her head. "Lucifer won''t let him."

    "He isn''t that dumb, but he will try anyway."

    Akane nces around the apartment. "It looks tidier thanst time I was here."

    "I took your wonders into ount." Toh trailed off. "Mamoru is already struggling with the issue of routing out the traitors in the Holy knights. But, he has confirmed that the leak came from the holy knights branch in Tokyo."

    "I was under the impression that everybody respected Ibuki in the underworld."

    Then again, since she confirmed to be Ibuki''s ally. Akane has gradually learned that the hatred others have towards the girl ran deeper than she thought.

    "Respectes in many different forms." Toh poured himself a cup of red wine and poured another one for her. "Join me on the balcony?"

    Akane nodded and followed him to the balcony. "I have to say, it''s surprising that you''re working with my brother."

    Toh chuckled. "So, you''re aware of my resentment."

    "You don''t exactly make it a secret. Everybody in thepany knows you two are at odds."

    "Yes, and truthfully I still resent him for hurting her. How much do you know about your brothers rtionship with Sumire?"

    "Hmmm, from how their rtionship went, to their interactions, and the extent of their feelings? I have everything pretty much figured out."

    ''Evans is right, this girl is definitely unique. It makes sense. Amongst the artists in thepany, she is the only one who keeps getting work.''

    Akane raised her eyebrows at that. It seems brother hasn''t told Mashima about her ability. The ability to read thoughts. It''s a minor skill however since she can only read thoughts, and not speak into people''s minds like Mashima can or erase memories like Narasaki Hino.

    It seems Mashima has been speaking a lot to her other brother. It makes sense. Evans has made it quite clear that he is on Sumire''s side, much to their parents dismay. Since brother Evans has already left the household however, there is little their parents can do.

    It must be nice to be free.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 913 My Beautiful Monster Part 14

    <h4>Chapter 913 My Beautiful Monster Part 14</h4>

    AKANE

    Free from the shackles of being born into the Nagawa family. Last time she saw her brother, he looked so happy. When brother Evans lived in the family home. Akane only ever saw fake smiles on his face. But, that was definitely a genuine smile. When she was leaving a job one day. She saw her brother pushing a girl on a wheelchair with a tender expression on his face. Akane was familiar with the girl, and while she was studying abroad during the time of the ident. Brother Evans often showed her photos.

    It must be nice, to be in love and to be free.

    "So from your assessment?" Toh said, snapping her out of her thoughts.

    "My brother''s feelings for Ibuki-san are genuine. However, because of the environment he was raised in. He only knows how to show love through oppressive methods."

    At those words Mashimaughed. "She also said the same thing. Sumire did."

    ''We really are simr. Perhaps after all this is over, we can be friends?''

    "But that doesn''t excuse his actions. I don''t know how many times I caught them in intimate situations where I had to explicitly remind my brother that she was under age. We got into a lot of fights because of that."

    "At least you tried to stop his silly actions."

    "As silly as he was. I want you to understand that my brother loved her deeply, no he still does. I cannot excuse his actions but, the love he has for her is real." Akane paused. "Awhile ago, brother Evans met with brother Sano in private, and made him an offer to get him out of the deal with Lucifer. But, he refused."

    Toh blinked. "Howe?"

    "Brother Sano said, that his only purpose so far is because he is on Lucifers side. If he leaves, he won''t be much help."

    Indeed, while he can feed Sumire information too alongside Eli and Mamoru. There is certain information Sano is privy too that he isn''t.

    Akane paused, hearing Mashima''s thoughts. She did suspect that Ibuki-san had a spy in thepany too. But it''s that guy? She would never have suspected him since he behaves like Lucifer''s loyal puppy.

    Next time she is in thepany, she ought to observe him more.

    "I should get home, it''ste."

    To her surprise Mashima grabbed her arm. "Why don''t you stay here? Even if your an evolved human, it''s not safe to walk around thiste."

    Akane paused. She briefly nces at his expression. Eyes of loneliness, and pain. So much pain. "I''m not Ibuki-san, I can''t rece her. If you want to find someone to substitute. There are other girls in thepany."

    At those words Mashimaughed. "This is a surprise. I haven''t even said anything yet, and your turning me down."

    "ording to the rumors, your not the type of person to have a one night stand, meanwhile I happen to excel in one night stands. It won''t work."

    Tohughed again. "Smart girl. Are you really rted to that foolish brother of yours."

    "It seems I inherited most of the intelligence." Akane paused. "You''re right, it iste. I won''t be staying here however. There is a hotel across the road. Walk me there?"

    She truly doesn''t want to get any further involved in this person. However, it''s her first time seeing someone with such lonely eyes. Mashima Toh has everything. He is a person others envy. So why does he have such eyes?

    _________________

    During her next shift in the manor. She was allocated some free time since ''The lord happened to take a day off.'' ording to the head servant the miss isn''t well, so the Lord took the day off to be by her side. She has to admit, from her few days working here. It seems as though Lucifer''s interest in Ibuki is genuine. She already suspected that Lucifer actually cared for her. But actually seeing it with her own eyes is different.

    Akane walked around the dungeons with a smallntern in her hand. It was oddly empty. For a man that was supposed to have loads of enemies. These cells are oddly empty. Unless, he doesn''t keep them in the cells here but in the organisation headquarters?

    It didn''t take her long before she hears the sound of groaning. She rushed towards the sound and found a cell isted from the rest underneath an archway. There was a figure hunched in the corner.

    "Narasaki-san?"Akane spoke up.

    "Nagawa Akane?"

    Akane nodded. "There you are. I have been searching for you."

    Ever since she has been assigned this job, she has been thinking of the different ces they could have locked Narasaki away.

    "Have you..seen Sumire?"

    Akane nodded. "I have been assigned as herdy in waiting."

    Hino sighed in relief.

    Akane scanned him up and down. What severe wounds, it''s surprising he is still alive. Lucifer really didn''t hesitate torturing him. Narasaki-san is in such a state.

    "It was him who erased her memory. He took some of my power."

    "Mashima suspected as much." Akane turned her attention to the chains and slipped a key from her sleeve. She proceeded to unlock the chains but Narasaki stopped her.

    "No. Don''t."

    "I can get you out of here easily. I have a rather convenient ability as an evolved human. I can make people including myself turn invisible."

    She is one of the few who has a dual ability.

    Hino shakes his head. "If what your saying is true. The others are working on a n to eventually get me and Sumire out of here. I will stay here until then."

    Akane paused. "You wish to stay here? Even though you don''t know how she is doing?"

    From the sounds of things. Narasaki hasn''t seen Ibuki since he was separated from her.

    "Even so. I don''t share a bond with her like the others do, but I can sense she is here. She is alive and that is enough for me."

    "Can you tell me what happened that day?" Akane asked. She promised Mashima that if she found Narasaki she would get him to exin.

    ''Chances are Lucifer hasn''t killed him. He cannot kill the ability user whose powers he has stolen. If he does, he loses the ability and reverses the effect of anyone he used the power on. You can try and find Narasaki but chances are he won''t leave without her. So, at the very least. Learn what happened. I don''t think Sumire would have gone down without a fight.''

    Hino nodded and Akane pulled out her notebook. When Narasaki mentioned the beasts that attacked them. She felt her face colour turn pale, but she still continued to write. At the mention of thest beast she dropped her pen.

    ''Th-the one who attacked them-- the only one other than Lucifer with ess to those creatures- Grandmother, what have you done?''

 Chapter 914 My Beautiful Monster Part 15

    ?

    LUCIFER

    A disturbance in the dungeons. It was only for a brief few minutes, but he felt the essence of a power user down there. But, by the time he came down, nobody was there. The shackles on Narasaki''s arms should have concealed his essence as an evolved human. Unfortunately for him Narasaki was fast asleep. He could have easily woken the man to demand answers. But Lucifer already knew he was going to be stubborn about it. He could have tortured him easily. However, thinking of the girl with the fever in his chambers. He decided against it.

    Once he left the dungeons, he immediately sensed Sumire''s presence outside and not in their chambers. After asking the servants, he finds out she went out to bathe in the creak. Lucifer easily found her. After all, nobody would bathe outside like this in this lifetime. With the invention of fancy bathing chambers, there is no need.

    Lucifer watched her for a few minutes. Watched the water ssh on her soft and delicate looking skin. He has never seen a more gorgeous looking woman. Even though he has been with many women in this life. He has never found true satisfaction with any of them. But with Sumire? He is simply satisfied even with just staring at her.

    "Lucifer?" Sumire called out.

    "It''s me." Lucifer emerged from his hiding spot behind the trees.

    "Oh good." Sumire sighed in relief. "I hope you don''t mind me bathing here."

    "This ce is yours."

    "That''s true." Sumire paused.

    "What''s wrong?" Lucifer said sensing something was off about her.

    "I just want to ask..how long have we been together?"

    "For a few years." Lucifer replied.

    "I see." Sumire ced her hand on her head. "Did you used to have shorter hair, and brown eyes?"

    "Yes, before the darkness became worse."

    Smooth and immediate answers, so she has no room to doubt him. However, that description just now. Are her memories of Terashima returning? Will he have to use Narasaki''s power again- Lucifer paused. No erasing her memories again is too risky. For this case, he ought to use Toh''s ability and manipte the memories she is seeing.

    When she has fallen asleep tonight, he can do that.

    "Oh. Right of course." Sumire trailed off. "Sorry for asking strange questions. My memories are still a bit blurry."

    "Does your head hurt a lot?" Lucifer wondered.

    "Just a little, I get a few dizzy spells."

    ''I''ll have to experiment with the power I took from Narasaki. I can''t have her being in pain.''

    "May I join you?" Lucifer asked. He should keep her distracted for now.

    To his surprise the girl nodded. Seeing her agree he didn''t hesitate to discard his clothes and stepped inside. The moment he got close to her and kissed her. Sumire suddenly backed away.

    "L-Lucifer-" Sumire said nervously.

    "Do you still fear me?"

    Sumireshakes her head. "That''s not it. I just, I''m not used to being touched like this. At least from what I recall."

    ''That''s odd. She''s already been with many men before. With Toh''s experience, it''s strange that she is saying such things.''

    How much of her memory did he erase? Perhaps he should have tested the power before he used it on her. But, he didn''t want to take any risks of her waking up, discovering that he had taken her and sending out a signal to her allies. Had she woken up with her memories in tact. No doubt she would have used him for unleashing those beasts and act stubborn. She would have aggravated her wounds and made her situation worse.

    It seemed he erased more than he ought to have. But, there are still traces of who she used to be in there. He has caught her singing on more than one asion, seen how fiercely she reprimands her men who harass the servants. If she waspletely docile, she would have backed away.

    She still has the same sense of justice she did in their other lives together.

    "Let me help you bathe." Lucifer offered.

    She seemed to hesitate for a few minutes but nodded. He reached over for the bottles she perched on a rock, and pours some on her hair.

    "I know I still have a fever. But, I wanted to refresh myself."

    "I understand."

    After all, she used to say the same things in the past. It seems no matter how much time changes she remains the same.

    ''Instead of standing there and lecturing me. Just join me Lex.''

    ''Isn''t this rxing? I do like my bathtubs, but there is something magical about bathing like this.''

    "Hmm, I don''t know how I got these scars. do they look ugly to you?" Sumire pointed to the scars on her body.

    Lucifer shakes his head. "It makes you look like a warrior, a Queen."

    Besides the scars she is pointing to are nothing to the one on her abdomen. Thinking about that random man who attacked her upset him. When he looked into the situation, he discovered that the one who attacked her was a sorry excuse for an evolved human. She ought to have been able to defend herself.

    Sumire followed her gaze and paused. "Do you not like this one?"

    "I remembered how you got it, and it upsets me."

    It upsets him how he wasn''t able to go to her side.Had she slept with him at least once in this life. He could have prevented that situation and materialised by her side before she got attacked.

    Sumire looked at him expectedly for answers and he exhaled deeply.

    "You were stabbed by someone you trusted."

    Her fans- the ones she sings for. Sumire has always liked music. It was the same in their other lives too. So, it doesn''t surprise him that she became a singer in this life too. Initially he didn''t want to interfere in her career in this life. However his beast had other ns and before he understood what was happening, he was leading an entertainmentpany. Apany made up of people who disliked Sumire.

    It was far toote for him to remedy the mistake. So, he tried not to involve himself in thepany affairs as much as possible and delegated tasks to his close aides instead. It seemed that was the wrong choice on his part since they are easily bribed.

    After that stabbing incident, Lucifer pushed for Toh to take charge of thepany whenever he was away. Toh is probably the only other person in thepany he can trust with Sumire''s issue. The only other one who can keep her safe.

    The thought disturbed him. Despite what others say, he had to hold back his jealousy when Toh and Sumire were dating. Had to turn a blind eye whenever he saw Toh covered in marks made by Sumire. Turned a blind eye whenever he scented their mixed scents.

    His thoughts break off when Sumire suddenly wraps her arms around his neck. Pressing their naked bodies together. "You don''t have to worry. I am alive. I won''t leave your side."

    For Sumire''s hair shed purple and ovepped with the current her. Lucifer blinked twice to confirm that her hair colour was still brown. ''Is it possible?''

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 915 My Beautiful Monster Part 16

    ?

    LUCIFER

    Not once has he entertained the idea of mentioning her past life to the current her. While hanyous and evolved humans exist in this lifetime. Talk of reincarnation is a good way to make peoplebel you as a crazy person. Moreover, he doesn''t want to force her to remember. Their bond still exists in this life, so it won''t be long before she remembers. At least that is how it''s supposed to be.

    They are supposed to find each other as children, and he did find her. He found her before her parents locked her up in the facility. But on the day he was formally going toe over and exin the situation. Sumire lost control of her abilities, attacked a servant and her parents forced her into that damned ce.

    So much wasted time, and for what? For Sumire to encounter that man again. To encounter Terashima Yuhi before him? If her parents never sent her away, they would have surely met. He wouldn''t have had to force his mark on her in the forest, since they would have bonded enough for her to ask him for it.

    This should be the best ce for Sumire to stay, because everything in this ce is old fashioned. There are seldom any modern day items, so she shouldn''t get triggered by anything.

    Before Lucifer could open his mouth and respond to those words. Lucifer feels a sharp pain on his neck. It takes him only a few seconds to understand that Sumire is biting him.

    Lucifer chuckled. "What''s wrong? Doing this suddenly?"

    "I can hear your thoughts when I drink from you right? I want to know what you are thinking."

    "You simply have to ask me." Lucifer caressed her hair. But he doesn''t dislike this situation either.

    Catching movement in the shadows, Lucifer exhaled deeply. "It seems we have to cut this short."

    Sumire must have noticed too since she pulled away. He presses a kiss on her forehead. "Do not stay out here too long, go back and rest. I shall return by midnight."

    ________________________

    SUMIRE

    Dungeon

    Ever since she learned of the existence of the dungeons. She has been frequently visiting the prisoners. At first they were wary of her, since it seemed like everyone was aware of who she was. ''The wife of the Lord who is responsible for them being down here.'' It was normal for them to be wary and to resent her. But after a few visits, they gradually warmed up to her. Although there were still a few who said rude remarks, at the very least they epted the food and medical aide she gave them.

    As she was packing up supplies, she heard the sound of someone groaning in pain. Is there someone else? The rest of the cells in this part are empty. She doubts Lucifer would go through the trouble of separating them all. But, it''s true she has never gone down here before.

    ''Perhaps I should ask him about it first. But,ing down here is already a huge risk. I don''t think Lucifer will appreciate me feeding and healing his prisoners after he abuses them.'' Taking a deep breath she walked down another area with an archway. She spots a single cell in the area, farrger than the others. But it was also the one in the worst shape.

    Sumire sees a figure hunched on the wall with shackles on his hands, and his legs. But those shackles were not normal. Shackles that hinder an evolved human. Lucifer must be very concerned about this prisoner. While she wanted nothing more than to help everyone down here. She might be pushing her luck with this one/

    She bit her lip and reluctantly dragged her feet away, only to have someone call her name.

    "Sumire?"

    Sumire blinked and she turned her attention back to the person in the isted cell.

    "Do you know me?" Sumire said, surprised.

    While she is aware rumours regarding her have arrived down here. The other prisoners didn''t know her name. They simply address her as ''mydy.'' This is the first person to call her by name.

    The person didn''t answer her question but the look in his eyes said it all.

    So he does know her. ''I have so many questions. But for now I should focus on giving him food and treat his wounds.''

    "I''m sorry he is keeping you in here. I don''t know what you did but-I''ll try and talk to him to make your conditions better."

    The man shakes his head. "That will put you in danger."

    "He won''t harm me. He is my husband."

    He chuckled. "Right, he is."

    This person is very rude. But, Sumire slides a tray of food behind the bars. "I''ve given everyone else their portion today. I didn''t know about you, so I''m afraid yours is left covers."

    "You made it yourself?"

    "The food they were giving to the others was terrible. So I bribed the guard and swapped it."

    Another chuckle. "That''s like you." He weakly extended his hand out towards the te. Despite the shackles he managed to pick up the wooden spoon and started to eat.

    "My name is Hino."

    Hino.

    It sounds familiar. Where has she heard that name before?

    "Does he touch you often? Your husband?" Hino suddenly asked.

    Feeling his gaze on her neck. Sumire ced her hand on her bruised neck and shook her head. "His blood lust was out of controlst night, so he simply bit me harder than usual. Normally he is gentle."

    She is aware that her husband has another side, and that a terrible beast resides inside him. When she first discovered it, Sumire thought she would be frightened. But, instead it simply added to his allure. There really must be something wrong with her head, if she finds that attractive,

    "I see. Well, at least he isn''t treating you terribly."

    Sumire frowned at those words. Why is this person implying that Lucifer will hurt her?

    "I know about the beast. But, he can control it when he is with me."

    ''Although, it felt like he would lose controlst night. I shouldn''t mention that to aplete stranger.''

    Sumire scanned him up and down. It is difficult to examine his injuries from behind the cell bars. She pulled out the key she swiped from the guard and unlocked the door.

    Hino looked at her surprised. "What are you doing? You know you can''t free me right, he will get angry at you."

    "I am not freeing you but simply tending to your wounds."

    "I don''t think you should be-"

    Sumire frowned. "Don''t be stubborn. If I don''t treat you, these wounds will get infected." She nced at the cell and sighed. "This ce must have been abandoned. It''s too dirty, you''ll definitely end up with infected wounds."

    "I''ve been here for a few weeks. I''ve adjusted."

    "That doesn''t make it okay."

    But a few weeks? Exactly how many weeks is he talking about?

 Chapter 916 My Beautiful Monster Part 17

    <h4>Chapter 916 My Beautiful Monster Part 17</h4>

    SUMIRE

    Sumire felt the sound of her heart beat increase. If, this Hino person has truly been here for a few weeks only. Perhaps he knows something about her situation. He may even be thepanion she was with. She would get snippets of the incident before Lucifer found her. She was with someone. From the little information Hino has let slip, he knows her. The time frame she came here and his imprisonment, it can''t be a coincidence. Unfortunately as much as she wants to pry the information out of him now. That would be too much for a first meeting.

    While he ate, she patches up his wounds. The entire time she felt Hino looking her up and down, not in a lecherous way. But in a concerned way. His main focus seemed to be the marks in her neck, his gaze dimming.

    "It doesn''t hurt you know?" Sumire finally decided to break the silence between them.

    At her words Hino exhaled deeply. "Even hanyou males have their limits. That is not okay."

    So, he knows about hanyous. Of course he does. The shackles Lucifer used on him are ones to bind a power users ability. He definitely isn''t a hanyou, so he must be an evolved human.

    "I will speak to him about it."

    Hino nodded. "Please do. It''s upsetting seeing you in this state."

    Ah, another hint. If she wasn''t sure before, she is sure now. He definitely knows who she is. What sort of role did he y in her life? How close were they? They must have been friends at least, after all- her thoughts break off hearing his cough.

    Sumire bit her lip. The conditions in this ce definitely isn''t good for someone with his wounds.?"I-" Sumire paused.

    What can she do to help him? Even if she heals his wounds, what good will it do, when Lucifer will most-likelye here and beat him up again? Maybe she can try to find out exactly why he ended up imprisoned here. But, she has a strong feeling it has something to do with her.

    A thought shed through her mind. Lucifer said she ended up getting the scar on her abdomen because someone she trusted betrayed her. Hino is someone who knew her, and he is in this state. Thump. Thump. Sumire felt her heart beat increase. Could he be the one who hurt her? It is the only thing that makes sense.

    No, she can''te to that conclusion right away. After all, her so called husband is a member of the underworld. Hino might be someone from

    Her thoughts break off when she feels metal brush across her cheeks. Hino was looking at her with the same concerned look.

    "Yourplexion looks pale. He must have drank a lot from you. You need to rest in a warm ce."

    Is that his way of telling her to leave already? But, she nced at the now empty tray of food. He ate it. If he didn''t like herpany, he wouldn''t have eaten her food.

    "Can Ie back here?" Sumire asked.

    "Of course, I''d love to see you frequently."

    Sumire paused, hearing his sudden enthusiasm. Hino is connected to her past somehow, and no matter how Lucifer ims to encourage her to regain her memories.

    Hearing him cough again, Sumire feels a sharp pain in her chest. She doesn''t like this. For some reason hearing him cough like this is more painful than seeing him covered in injuries. It feels like not too long ago, there was someone. Someone she cared for who must have been sick. Someone who coughed like this, like the disease would take their lives at any moment.

    Sumire takes a deep breath before she slips her cloak from her shoulders and drapes it around Hino''s shoulders.

    "This is a woman''s cloak, but it''s very warm."

    Lucifer said he ''found it'' amongst the belongings she had on her when he found her. She doesn''t remember it but it feels safe.. It feels like home.

    Hino paused but nodded. "Can you promise me something before you go?"

    "Anything."

    "No matter what he tells you, please don''t follow blindly and have the initiative to make your own decisions. Memories or not. You''re still you Sumire."

    This is the part where she ought to get angry at him, to make a fuss about him insulting Lucifer. But, Sumire has discovered that she can''t do that.

    _________________

    LUCIFER

    His gaze fell on the woman on top of him. Soft curves against his bare skin, she was ying with his hair and exining how her day went. Even with her omitting details, Lucifer knew she had been in the dungeon and saw Narasaki.

    ''I did it deliberately. I wanted Narasaki to see Sumire, to see her as my woman who is fiercely loyal to me.''

    He found her in the kitchens with a dazed expression, and ended up bringing her back to their chambers. What kind of conversation did she have with Narasaki? He used his power to make sure if Narasaki tried to tell the truth, he would end up hurting himself.

    He refrains from touching her too much, knowing what the consequences would be if she were to suddenly regain her memories.

    "Lucifer." Sumire mumbled softly. "Can I ask some questions about us?"

    So he makes up a tale. A tale of how it should have gone that night he marked her as his.

    "Regardless of our past being blurry for me. I want to spend some more time together and get to know the current you."Sumire trailed off. "Will that be a problem?"

    "Not at all. I was waiting for you to ask."

    "But, I know you have work to do."

    Lucifer shakes his head. "I can do my work anywhere."

    Moreover, he caressed her cheeks and Sumire leaned into his palm causing his lips to curve into a smirk. "Are you feelingfortable my wife?"

    "Just a bit." Sumire sighed. "You already know I went into the dungeons. Why aren''t you saying anything?"

    "I trust you."

    He always has, even when she treated him as her enemy.

    "I just-I can''t just leave them in that state. You understand don''t you? I don''t know what they have done to you. But-"

    Lucifer shakes his head. "You have always been soft hearted."

    Sumire sighed. "That doesn''t sound like me at all. Besides, would a good person have a power this destructive?" She conjures up a small sphere of blood with her fingers. "A power like this, cannot belong to a good person."

    Lucifer debated for a few minutes before adding to her words. "You also have mes."

    At those words Sumire sighed again. "You see? Another power that spells destruction. I may not have my memories, Lucifer. But I do know that my hands have been stained with blood many times."

    Lucifer paused. How much does she truly remember? He hasn''t tried testing her memories since the first week. By the end of the first week of her stay and onto the second. He was confident that whatever she would recall would only appear as blurry memories to her.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 917 My Beautiful Monster Part 18

    <h4>Chapter 917 My Beautiful Monster Part 18</h4>

    LUCIFER

    ''I ought to refute her ims. I ought to reassure her that her powers aren''t ones tailored towards destruction. However, while she can summon mes that heal. She also has a destructive me. I don''t even need to start on her blood ability.''

    Sumire must have taken his silence as he agreeing since she sighed again. But snuggled against him.

    "I may be a beast. But, if you picked me. There must be something good, somewhere."

    Lucifer didn''t answer those words and simply tucked her closer to him. It did not take long before Sumire fell asleep. She must be exhausted. He doesn''t know her current state of mind. This life is very different than the rest. While their connection in thest two life times got weaker because of their separation. It was still there. He could still sense her emotions, still sense her fear, pain and enjoy. But, in this life? The thread has be so weak. He cannot see her thoughts properly.

    ''If she epts the bond between us, perhaps I can read her thoughts again. But in her current state, it would feel like I am manipting her. I want her to have a choice if possible.''

    ________________________

    The following day, he cancelled his work to apany her to one of the spare training barracks. Although he promised her that she would be able to spar with his men. However, he doesn''t know how much of her powers she can control without her memories. While it is easy for him to dispose of his men in the ck alice organisation. The ones he intended to train with Sumire are part of a separate force.

    Lucifer stood closely behind her, his left hand over her left hand which held the bow, while his other hand covered her right hand firmly as he applied a little of his strength to pull the arrow. His chin brushed her temple as he spoke up near her.

    "Your arm must be rxed when holding an arrow. But firm enough as not to let this fling off the string prematurely." Lucifer paused to nce at her.

    Out of all the weapons they have here, thest one he expected her to pick was a bow. In their previous lives together. He does not recall her taking an interest in archery. From what little knowledge he has of her in this life. She has more of a fondness towards guns.

    Sumire nodded and he tried not to react to the sensation of her hair brushing against his cheek.

    "Your posture is important. Don''t shift your weight onto one leg, you must have a bnce."

    After a few more instructions, Lucifer moved away from her and it didn''t take long before Sumire flung the arrow.

    She hit the target.

    "Another." Lucifer instructed.

    She continued to hit the targets, not missing a single one. Each time she hit one. An image of her past self shed through his mind. Even though she wasn''t good at it before. She often practiced.

    ''Even if I am not good at it, it''s better to have knowledge of all weapons. You never know when it wille in handy. As your wife Lex, I must be able to help you. I must never hinder you.''

    ''It seems your gaze doesn''t stray when I wear clothes like this. Have I discovered a new fetish of yours?''

    Lucifer''s thoughts break off when he saw that she used up all the arrows.

    "I did it!" Sumire beamed happily.

    "Good job, next we practice on living targets."

    Sumire looked at him horrified. "That-"

    "There are plenty you can practice on in the dungeon."

    How he would enjoy seeing Sumire pierce Narasaki with an arrow. Lucifer shakes his head. Even with no memories, Sumire would not be able to do it. He hates to admit it, but she shares a deep connection with Narasaki. A bond that he doesn''t understand.

    ''That is the second reason why I am keeping him alive. I don''t understand what type of bond they formed, what if he ends Narasaki''s life and end up harming her too? I do not want to risk it.''

    It was a joke, but a sh of pain flickered through the girls eyes causing him to sigh deeply.

    "I am only joking my heart. I won''t ask you to do anything that cruel."

    Sumire paused and for a moment Lucifer thought she would continue being upset. But she suddenly ced the bow down.

    "I want to work on hand to handbat next, will you spar with me?"

    Lucifer blinked, surprised at her request and sudden change of topic. But nodded. At first he held back with her. Of course he did, she is his heart, his other half. He has never truly been able to hurt her even when they became enemies in this life. Even when fate has put them on opposite sides. Hurting her has never been an option.

    After a few minutes of Sumirending rather serious blows at him. Lucifer decided to release some of his true strength. But even with this, Sumire was doing a good job at pushing him back. It seems even without her memories, she still has her strength. Even if she doesn''t remember her training, her body naturally knows how many fights she has been in, how many times her life has been in danger.

    Lucifer frowned at the thought and a single name shed through his head. Aki. It''s Aki''s fault that even without memories she can remember how to fight. How much suffering did she have to endure? Perhaps it was because he was distracted, but before he knew it Sumire had flung him across the room and hended on the ground with a thud.

    She rushed over to him horrified and he shook his head. "You did a good job."

    If she can use her skills regardless of her memory loss then that is a bonus. He doesn''t have to worry about her getting hurt by the men from the organisation who live here.

    "It seems, I''m stronger than I thought." Sumire said warily.

    Lucifer nodded. He felt embarrassed that she managed to knock him down. But, he felt more pride than shame. It truly is a waste for her to be on Aki''s side. She can do so many great things by his side, with that power of hers. They can change this corrupted world. They can turn it into a Kingdom simr to their first life. A ce of peace. However, even then corruption found it''s way onto thends.

    "Lucifer? Err, I will continue on my own for a bit." Sumire said, breaking his thoughts.

    Lucifer nodded and simply sat down on the steps and watched to steady his breathing. Quite some time has passed since hest broke a sweat like this. There is nobody in this realm who can truly challenge him.

    It was the same in his other lives too, vast amounts of power, and corruption. Are they doomed to repeat the same fate over and over? Is there nothing he can do to change that?

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 918 My Beautiful Monster Part 19

    <h4>Chapter 918 My Beautiful Monster Part 19</h4>

    LUCIFER

    He shakes his head. This life will be different, it has to be. If not the cycle will repeat again and he doesn''t know if his body can handle another reincarnation. This life started off with him in his beast form, abandoned by his human parents in a forest. If the cycle repeats again. He is afraid that he will no longer be able to retain himself.

    ''Such foolish thoughts you''re having. We share the same body, and soon our souls willpletely merge.''

    Lucifer grunted hearing the voice in his head.

    ''Be gone. I have no energy to deal with you today.''

    ''Now, now Lucifer. You have been blocking me for a few weeks now. It surprised me when your shield was suddenly down.''

    Of course his mental shields were down. Since he was focusing his energy on trying to keep up with Sumire.

    ''I see the reason now.''

    Lucifer''s gaze dimmed. ''You cannot harm her. You tried toe out the other night didn''t you?''

    There was a moment where he lost control of his body and bit Sumire harder than he ought to have.? Whenever he drinks from her, he has been doing his very best to be gentle.

    Another chuckle and Lucifer sighed. ''How did you find out?''

    ''Are you forgetting Lucifer, even if you block me from your mind. We still share the same body. You''ve been consuming her blood in only small amounts, but it was enough. I recognize that vour.''

    ''Your wrong.''

    His beasts yful tone vanishes and Lucifer feels a harsh tug in his mind.

    ''Do not try to trick me Lucifer. I won''t forget that taste no matter how much time passes by. That woman is mine. How dare you hide her from me?''

    ''I would have told you eventually. But you should know that she has no memories right now and before you say anything. The memories I erased aside, she doesn''t remember any of her past lives. She doesn''t remember us, you.''

    ''Conduct the bonding ritual with her and she will remember everything.''

    ''That is too dangerous.''

    Another tug, a harsher one.

    ''You better unleash me on your own and let me feed from her. Otherwise I will take over your body, for a longer time frame. I will have my way with her and you will not like my ns.''

    He could recognize a threat when he saw one.

    ''Is there an alternative?''

    ''Drink from her seriously, unleash me. But I will allow you to keep your mind.''

    ''Very well.''

    With those final words, Lucifer felt his presence leave his mind and a relieved sigh escaped his lips. His gaze fell back onto the training ring only to realize Sumire wasn''t there. Lucifer stood up and panicked. Where did she go? Howe he didn''t sense her leave? What if she wanders to the other training grounds where the corrupt members of his organisation are practicing?

    This panic onlysted a few seconds since he felt a pair of arms cover his eyes. "I disappear for a second, and you act like the world has ended."

    If only she knew how true those words were. Even now he can remember it clearly. Her getting captured in their first life. How she was right there. How he was kissing her moments before, only to vanish the second he turned to speak to a guard with a message.

    "Tell me something. Just now, it felt like you were talking to someone."

    Lucifer froze. How does she know?

    "Actually. There have been several times when I have been drinking your blood where I see a door surrounded in shadows. When I try to open it, it is locked. But I can feel someone behind that door." Sumire paused. "Just now, I felt that same presence."

    It seems he has underestimated her current condition. Just because she has been behaving in a docile way sinceing here. It doesn''t erase her core nature.

    "Will you tell me?" Sumire said softly.

    At those words he turned around, causing her to drop her hands from his face. Lucifer gaze met hers. ''I can sense her distress. She must sense that asking this question is dangerous for their rtionship. But, despite knowing this she is willing to take the risk.''

    Lucifer nodded and led her to sit down on the steps beside him. It takes him a few minutes topose himself. She must have sensed his nerves, since she ced her hand on top of his giving it a reassuring squeeze. Eventually he found the words, once he started, he found it much easier to tell her everything.

    "So, there is another person inside you?"

    "Not exactly. He is still me, but a much darker version."

    As much as he hates to admit it, his beast is just a darker side of himself.

    "So the other night, was that your beast side?"

    Lucifer nodded. "I lost control of myself and hurt you. For that I have to apologize again."

    Sumire turned quiet, and he immediately felt afraid. Is this it? Has he ruined it? Will he have to resort to erasing her memories of them having this conversation, just to keep her by his side? Lucifer felt sick at the thought. To his surprise she suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck and mumbled.

    "Do you want to know what I was thinking when you behaved that wayst night?"

    Of course he wanted to know. The delight he normally felt when he woke up with her in his arms vanished when he saw her bruised neck. He knew he must have drunk from her, since the taste of her blood lingered in his mouth. However, seeing the bruises. He searched his memories and understood.

    "I was thinking, how beautiful you are. My beautiful monster."

    Lucifer felt his heart stop for a moment hearing those words. A memory from the past shed through his mind.

    ''The moment I saw you in your changed state. I thought, this beautiful, selfless man has changed into something even more beautiful for my sake. This beast? This darkness only makes me love you more.''

    It''s the same, even if the wording is different.

    "I don''t remember much. But, I know that you''re like this because of me. You''re so beautiful."

    Lucifer finally managed to find the words to speak but his lips trembled. "Are you telling me that you like me this way? That you''re okay with me, even though I am a being of darkness?"

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 919 My Beautiful Monster Part 20

    <h4>Chapter 919 My Beautiful Monster Part 20</h4>

    LUCIFER

    Is she truly okay with him, with someone who can rip her throat out at any moment if his monster side decides to take over? Lucifer recalled the beasts warning and shuddered. What sorts of ns does that man have with Sumire? He has seen with his own eyes the aftermath of his actions towards his enemies. Towards people he bes attached too.

    Sumire nodded. "Yes, I am."

    "I would like to say, it makes me happy to hear that. However, I am not a good man." Lucifer chose his words carefully. He doesn''t want to scare her away. But, if she drops her guard down too much then she will end up severely hurt.

    Sumire shakes her head and ran her fingers through his hair. "Whether or not you''re a good man? That depends on me. It depends on the people you form attachments to. You cannot decide for others what they think. Lucifer, I may not have my memories but from your treatment of me so far? I can tell that you truly love and treasure me."

    ''I wonder if she will still be saying that when she has regained her memories.''

    The one who saved her, the one who rampaged seeing her in that condition wasn''t the beast it was him. He is capable of such dark deeds monster or not. Lucifer opened his mouth to speak and yet he couldn''t get the words out. How can he say anything when she is looking at him with eyes like that? Eyes with so much devotion and trust.

    So he swallows his word back and enjoys the feeling of the girl''s hands in his hair. He never would have thought of himself capable of having a gentle moment like this with a woman, in this life.

    For the next few minutes neither of them said anything, they just stayed like that. Her hands in his hair, and one of his hands on her thighs.

    "Even when you cry, you''re so beautiful." Sumire suddenly said, breaking the silence.

    Cry? Indeed, as she said those words. Lucifer reached over to touch something damp across his cheeks. He wonders when was thest time he cried. When did hest let his guard down with someone like this.

    "I know, the past few weeks have been slightly crazy."

    Lucifer chuckled at that thought. She has no idea. He wasn''t prepared at all to take her away that night. Although he has had her quarters set up for awhile now. He didn''t think he would take her the way he did. He believed he had more time to ease her in, to make herfortable with him. At the very least he wanted her to stop seeing him as an enemy. He wanted to prepare the people living here and warn the ones who would try to take advantage of her. But he didn''t get a chance, and it seems like she has had the unfortunate experience of hearing nder from many.

    Unfortunately, since she does not give him many details. It is hard to determine where those rumours came from. He can guess, but he cannot simply dismiss people on that guess alone.

    To his surprise Sumire suddenly leaned forward and kissed the tears away.

    "But, I do want to make this work. It would be nice if I had my memories. However, I also think that it''s okay that I don''t have them."

    "You do?"

    Sumire nodded. "Sometimes living in the present is better, even if there is a chance of it being a lie. Lies can be love, and I feel your love very strongly even with the half hearted truths." Sumire brushed her lips against his. "So, even if this is a lie. I want to see this through. Will you allow me to be selfish like that?"

    "Of course."

    ''Just now, it was only for a brief moment. But, I caught a glimpse of her. Of the Sumire with memories.'' It seems I will have to pay a visit to Narasaki in the dungeons.

    ___________________________

    The sound of bones being crushed, the agonized voices that apany those sounds. Lucifer has lost count of how many times he has heard it. Lost count of how many times he has stained his hands with blood.

    Red. Red. Red.

    Red is the only other colour that registers in his head other than the ck from his darkness. He does not have a colour illness like Eli or Tsueno. But, his mind focuses on the colours that are necessary to him.

    The colours he wishes to see. Recently, there has been another colour that stands out to him. Her amethyst coloured eyes.

    How many times has he beaten up this man in front of him? The metallic colour of the chains have been stained with blood over and over again.

    "Will you talk?" Lucifer said as he continued to step on Narasaki''s leg.

    "Y-you actually want me to tell you how to manipte her further? Over my dead body."

    Lucifer''s gaze dimmed. "Narasaki, I don''t have the time to y games with you."

    Narasaki Hino chuckles at those words. "But, hasn''t this been one entire game to you?"

    "Contrary to what you think. That girl is mine, she always has been. Even if this incident didn''t happen, she would have eventually returned to my side."

    ''Although, I have to admit that it would have taken a lot of persuasion. The reason I haven''t approached her on my own so far is, she has far too many people watching over her. It would do no good for others to hear about our pasts.''

    Hinoughed again. "Sumire is nobody''s possession."

    Lucifer frowned. "I am aware."

    Hino shakes his head. "I don''t think you do. It seems you have been treating her well, so for that I am thankful. Before this entire kidnap thing. She argued with Tsueno about you."

    "About me?"

    "They were discussing what your motive was. Sumire''s argument was despite everything that has happened. You have never actually harmed her. Everything has been done by your subordinates and the few times you were alone with her. You made bargains, taunted her but never actually harmed her."

    Lucifer didn''t know what to say to that. He was under the impression that any willingness Sumire has shown is because she has lost her memories. However, it seems even before this- perhaps the memories of her past life and their bond ispelling her to do this?

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 920 My Beautiful Monster Part 21

    <h4>Chapter 920 My Beautiful Monster Part 21</h4>

    LUCIFER

    "Tsueno argued back saying you''re only doing that to manipte her, and I can''t say I disagree. I have had the unfortunate experience to see with my own eyes what you have done with your victims and those who go against you."

    So, Narasaki has encountered his ''beast'' on more than one asion. That''s interesting, because it seems like Narasaki has survived those encounters. He has lived to tell the tale.

    "But, you truly haven''t hurt her." Hino frowned. "Aside from those aggressive bite marks. She does seem healthy and dare I say it? She even seems happy."

    Lucifer doesn''t say anything to that.

    "I will not help you manipte her further. If her memoriese back that is on you to deal with that. However, if your seeing glimpses of her personality like that. I can only think that Sumire would rather live a lie than face the present."

    Lucifer frowned, realizing that Narasaki''s words ovepped with the ones Sumire told him earlier.

    "What does that mean? If she wants to run away from reality- what have you guys been doing to her? Did you make her cry?"

    What is she so badly trying to escape?

    Hino sighed. "Well, I''m probably going to get hit again if I say this."

    "Say it." lucifermanded.

    "The reality she is so badly trying to escape, and the reason why your control on her is strong despite your inexperience with my ability. It''s the reality that Yuhi isn''t by her side at the moment."

    Narasaki is right. Lucifer punched him. Instead of using his darkness or his other abilities. Lucifer continued to punch Narasaki, his fists turning even more bloody by the minute. He didn''t allow Narasaki another chance to speak.

    He was furious.

    ''No matter what I do, why? Why is it that man? Terashima Yuhi has already taken her from me for two life times. Why does he get to be with her for a third? Terashima''s bond with her is false, and yet there is no doubt Sumire feels so strongly for him. Even to live a lie, because it''s too painful for her without him.''

    Lucifer wanted to so badly refute those words. But, he knew he couldn''t do it.

    The reason for his rage is because he knows Narasaki is telling the truth. After knocking Narasaki unconscious, he relocks the cell and steps out. If Sumire truly regains her memories, there is no doubt that the girl will be furious with him. But, she won''t simply dismiss the memories they have made together will she?

    His thoughts break off hearing approaching footsteps. Lucifer turned to see one of his subordinates. A man around one hundred and seventy four centimetres with grey wavy hair wearing a chinese qiaopo and light grey long coat.

    A deep sigh escaped his lips. "Nothing good ever happens when you appear before the mission deadline."

    "Uh actually. It''s just a short report. Do you remember that mad man you hired a year ago?"

    Lucifer frowned hearing those words. "What about him?"

    "It seems he has been ransacking our bases. No, he isn''t in league with Aki. The bases he is attacking are isted ones, ones that we don''t have many people guarding the ce."

    At that description Lucifer immediately understood. It must be Toh. Toh must have hired Arata to search for Sumire. For him to hire that man, he must be getting restless.

    "Keep an eye out on him. But do not engage."

    "Err, you don''t want me to bring him in?"

    Lucifer shakes his head. "You cannot match him in a fight. Only Sumire has been able to do that. It would be social suicide."

    "That almost seems like you value me boss."

    "You have your uses."

    "Speaking of which, you have a visitor in your office."

    __________________________________

    At D Entertainment.

    He isn''t surprised to see Toh waiting in his office. Rather, it''s surprising that he waited this long toe here. It did not take him long to realize that Nagawa Akane''s went to Toh''s apartment upon returning to Tokyo. It took some time for him to gather this information since

    "We need to talk."

    Lucifer pushes the papers away and nods. "Is this about Sumire?"

    "So you do have her."

    "I''ll confess that capturing her was a mistake. But she was injured after protecting Narasaki. Severely injured, she had her heart ripped out of her chest." Lucifer''s gaze dimmed at the memory of the bleeding girl in his arms.

    When he saw her in that state. Lucifer truly thought she was dead, that he lost her.

    "Your bloodlust. How has it been?"

    "Has been very unstable as you know. My beast took over me at that moment. I''m sure you saw the signs on the scene." Lucifer lied.

    ''This would be a bad time to tell Toh that it wasn''t my beast that saved Sumire that day.''

    "Why not return her?" Toh questioned.

    "I intend to after treating her injuries. However I realized there were more threats to her life. So I nned to exterminate them first."

    Toh paused but nodded. "Let me see her. I need to know that your not messing with her.

    "She won''t recognize you. She has lost her memories."

    "I don''t care. I''m her psychologist. I want to know if she is still okay mentally."

    Lucifer frowned. He wanted to counter those words. But knew that whatever he said would end up sounding like an excuse. He nodded and stood up to lead the way.

    "I have been hearing things. No doubt you fed her with lies. But if that keeps her going for now, I will leave it be."

    "What are you her guardian?" Lucifer scoffed.

    Toh rolled his eyes. "No, but I have been ced in charge of her search for a reason. Even though her friends have made it clear that they don''t trust me because I''m on your side. They seem to trust me enough with her." He trailed off. " Tell me something, did she return your affections from the beginning?"

    "If you must know she was cautious. Memories or not, the trust issues she has won''t vanish like that. But she has gradually warmed up to me."

    "Right, because you have been feeding her with lies."

    "I don''t have to say anything." Lucifer argued.

    The main reason he suspect that she started to trust him is to do with his actions. ''I don''t have to tell her that she is my wife or concur up false memories. All I have to do is show her that I genuinely love her.''

    At those words Toh exhaled deeply. "Right, actions speak louder than words and as much as I dislike your methods. I do know that you love her."

    Lucifer blinked hearing those words. "You know?"

 Chapter 921 My Beautiful Monster Part 22

    <h4>Chapter 921 My Beautiful Monster Part 22</h4>

    LUCIFER

    "I think you forgot that I am a psychologist. A simple analysis of your behaviour is all it took for me to conclude that you genuinely love her." Toh paused. "But, I still don''t know how you fell in love with her. The only time you met her was that moment when she was younger." He shakes his head. "Something is wrong."

    Lucifer didn''t say anything to that. The topic regarding past lives is a tricky subject. He doesn''t know how the people in this life will take it. Moreover, he doesn''t know who Toh was in his past life. What if he is a descendant of the ones trying to harm her? Lucifer shakes his head. He cannot doubt Toh now.

    The two of them walked in silence until they reached outside. Lucifer noted Toh staring at the surroundings with great interest.

    "It''s odd. I never suspected that you''d own such a beautiful ce. Rather, if I didn''t know any better I would say this ce was built for her."

    Lucifer raised his eyebrow knowingly. He hit the nail on the head and Toh knew it. He did build this residence with Sumire in mind.

    Sumire was in the usual ce at this time of the day. Theke pavilion. Ever since she started to take her walks here, he has joined her without fail. Today he had every intention of doing so after returning from the dungeons. Toh''s visit was unexpected but maybe they can still take a walk after he sends Toh away.

    His thoughts break off hearing approaching footsteps.

    "Husband! Wee back--" Sumire said brightly. "Today I---" Sumire paused. Her gaze immediately fell on Toh. Recognition filled her eyes. "Toh?"

    Lucifer froze hearing Sumire say Toh''s name. Did she regain her memories? Is this the moment she looks at him with disgust- Lucifer scanned her expression but didn''t see that. Instead there was nothing but fondness. He was about to reach out to her but Toh got in the way.

    Toh hugged her. "It''s me, sorry I''mte."

    Lucifer felt sick watching the two of them hugging, so he pulled Sumire away back into his arms where she belonged. Sumire seemed surprised but leaned into his hold.

    "You remember him?" Lucifer asked with a frown.

    Sumire nodded.

    "Um, we used to be together right?"

    Toh''s lips curved to a smile. "Thats right beautiful. We wouldn''t have broken up, if the boss here didn''t send me away."

    Sumire paused and for a moment Lucifer was afraid that she would inquire more. To his surprise however, Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck and mumbled two words.

    "Trust me." She said softly.

    Of course he trusts her, he has never trusted anyone more than he does her. His wife, his Queen.

    Sumire turned to Toh. "Mm. But our break up was mutual. I have returned to be with the person I have missed for a long time. When we were together, I told you there was someone I missed. It was Lucifer, it always was."

    At those words Toh raised his eyebrow.

    Lucifer red at him and Toh sighed deeply. "Right, that''s true. I apologise for riling you up beautiful. I have missed you."

    "As have I. But, if you continue insulting my husband like this I will get angry."

    Toh nodded.

    "Return to our chambers and rest." Lucifer decided to interject before Toh said anything else.

    Sumire nodded. "I''ll take a nap." She trailed off.? "What about you?"

    "I shall be speaking to our guest here."

    "Okay, but remember we still have to take that walk."

    "I remember. I shall be there." Lucifer nodded.

    To his surprise Sumire suddenly leaned forward and wrapped her arms around his neck. Lucifer''s lips curve to a smirk knowing what she wanted. Lucifer didn''t hesitate before he kissed her. He moaned into the kiss feeling Sumire nibble on his lips.

    Eventually she drew back and winked. "It seems we can finish thatter on."

    Before he could even react the girl giggled and quickly escaped.

    Toh sighed. "Well, memories or not. It seems like that part of her hasn''t changed."

    Lucifer frowned at those words. He truly hated the idea that they dated. That he gave another man that opportunity to get to know her, to touch her and learn her likes and dislikes.

    Toh thrust some papers in his hands.

    "I''ll help you get rid of them, and then return Sumire okay?"

    Lucifer chuckled. "So this is why you didn''t snatch her immediately."

    "Even I understand what the risks to her life are right now. Thankfully, after what happened recently. Nobody is pressuring Sumire to return to work, in fact people are encouraging her to take a break."

    "Six months."

    "Three." Toh shakes his head. "Really, this is difficult. I''ll have to exin it to herpanions and it won''t be a pleasant talk." He ran his fingers through his hair. "Why does she call you her husband?"

    "It was the only exnation I coulde up with."

    How could he possibly exin why she was in his home otherwise?

    Toh sighed. "I''ve heard rumors. Have you slept with her?"

    "..."

    "Lucifer." Toh said sharply.

    Lucifer sighed but nodded. "Yes. But do not misunderstand. She was hesitant."

    "I know she''d never betray Terashima. The fault is on you for lying to her." Toh trailed off. "I think you should know this boss. But, I was actually quite fond of you before you went ahead and separated me and Sumire. Even then, my resentment faded. However, you''ve crossed the line this time and you know it."

    Of course he does. Every time he holds Sumire and she talks about fragments of Terashima. He does feel guilt. However, this is necessary.

    Toh''s loyalty towards him was real, as real as any child who needed to survive no matter what.

    "I shall tell her the truth. I am prepared for her hate, but if she forgives me. If she truly desires to stand by my side. You shall stand aside." Lucifer said coldly.

    Toh frowned. "There is that confidence again. Since I have made my disdain towards you clear. I doubt you will ever tell me why you''re so confident."

    Lucifer chuckled. "Indeed. I will not tell you. But if you happen to find out on your own. You can ask me anything."

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 922 My Beautiful Monster Part 23

    ?

    SUMIRE

    Books, books and more books. As much as she likes reading. Therge amounts of information she has been trying to absorb the past few days was making her head hurt. So she excused herself, said goodbye to Grace and decided to go on a walk. There are so many ces in this manor that she has yet to explore. As much as she wants to satisfy her curiosity, she understands that there are some ces in the manor that could harm her.

    Bang. Bang.

    Sumire paused. What is this sound? She takes a few steps down a hallway she hadn''t been to before. It should be okay to take a peak. Besides, she already proved in the training ring earlier that she isn''t defenceless. After taking a few deep breaths, she follows the source of the sound to a room in the bottom of the hallway.

    "Oh. It''s you, mydy."

    This girl is Renna, her otherdy and waiting. However, Sumire has seen the girl train with Lucifer''s men before.

    Sumire nodded and peered into the room curiously. There were targets set across the walls and the other people in the room were shooting at the targets not with a bow but with a gun.

    Renna pulled her into the room. "Do you want to join us mydy?"

    "I--am I allowed to?"

    It sounded wrong. It sounded odd that she has to ask permission to be in anywhere in her own home. However, she understands that Lucifer isn''t intentionally trying to confine her to one space. He is just thinking of her safety.

    Her safety, that means there are dangerous people here. Other than those mean women who asionally pulls pranks on her. She hasn''t encountered anybody who would endanger her life. Still she can''t let her guard down.

    Renna nodded. "Don''t worry. The people in here are part of the Lord''s elite force. So they are decent people, although they can be loud and annoying so I apologize for the noise."

    She hears scoffing, and turns to the source of the sound to find a man with ginger coloured hair with a scar across his right eye. "Renna-chan is only sulking because I beat her during thatst roun-" The man stopped seeing her. She caught a brief glimpse of recognition in his eyes.

    It was just like with Hino, except there was something else there. Does this man know who she is?

    "You, are you--"

    Renna suddenly stood in front of her protectively. "This is Lady Sumire, the lord''s wife."

    "R-right." The man stammered. "Of course she is." He trailed off. He suddenly bent down and took her hand before cing a light kiss there. "They call me Jacks. It''s a pleasure to meet you mydy."

    "You too."

    She supposes that answers her question. But, just now it certainly looked like he was going to say something to her. Jacks leads them to a separate booth in the corner of the room. Sumire noted the other guards whispering. But they bowed when she went past. She didn''t feel the same air of hostility she did when she went by those girls or Lucifer''s other men.

    Renna did say these people were part of an elite force. Renna ced the gun in her hands and put protective goggles over her hands. "You have to try and aim at the center, but it''s okay if you miss."

    The gun was heavy but it felt familiar. It felt like she has done this before. ''I truly must not be a good person, if I am familiar with holding weapons. Moreover the way I behaved when I sparred with Lucifer. There is no doubt that I am no ordinary person.''

    But, like she told Lucifer it doesn''t matter if she regains her memories or not. Even if she has to live a lie. It doesn''t matter.

    ''Because reality is painful.'' Sumire paused. Why did she suddenly have that thought?

    "Mydy, are you okay? Is it too heavy?" Renna asks, and Sumire shakes her head.

    "It''s fine." Sumire took a deep breath before she turned her attention to the target. She can do this, she had done this so many times before. Even if she doesn''t remember, her body shall remember for her.

    She fired several times.

    Sumire opened her eyes realizing that the area had turned quiet. Even the small murmurings had vanished. When she opened her eyes to see why, everyone erupted into cheers. Because she hit the center three no several times. Each bullet seemed to stick together to form a small circle.

    "Wow did you see that just now?"

    "I did! And she had her eyes closed."

    "As expected of the lord''s woman."

    Sumire didn''t know how to feel about all the ttery. She didn''t know whether she ought to soak in thepliments. If she can hit targets with such precise aim like this, then how many times has she used these skills to hurt others? How many times have her hands been soaked with blood.

    If she is truly Lucifer''s wife, it makes sense that she has defence and offensive skills. After all her husband runs a criminal organisation. Did she ever help him with his work?

    "Lady Sumire?" Renna asked, concerned.

    "N-nothing. I was just surprised." Sumireughed weakly. "I guess, I''m quite good at this."

    Renna turned to Jacks and mumbled something in his ear as she lead her away from the booth onto a set of stairs. Sumire didn''t say a word and let the girl lead her upstairs. It was a viewing tform of the shooting range below.

    "Mydy. How much do you know about your husband''s work?"

    "I know he runs a criminal syndicate."

    "And you should know what that involves. It involves crime, it involves having the strength not only to defend yourselves but to put your enemies down."

    "I-I''m strong aren''t I? I don''t know how much strength I have. But, when I was in the training ring with Lucifer. I knocked him down, I managed to push him away. Does that mean I-" Sumire didn''t know how to get the words out.

    Does that mean she is more dangerous than a man who runs a criminal organisation?

    Renna shakes her head. "Unlike the others in this ce, your the only one with a pure heart."

    "The elite guard too? They seem kind."

    "But they are killers too. There is nobody in this ce who hasn''t stained their hands with blood. That''s why I asked you how much you understand of your husbands work."

    Sumire blinked. "Everyone here, even the servants?"

    Renna nodded. "Your husband''s organisation is dangerous and has attracted the ire of many. Naturally his subordinates have to learn how to defend themselves."

    "So-"

    "The skills you have? While they may surpass others. It doesn''t make you a bad person. If you did not have those skills, you wouldn''t be able to defend yourself. Take pride in your strength."

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 923 My Beautiful Monster Part 24

    ?

    SUMIRE

    Renna''s words certainly made her feel better and after their conversation. She returned and got to know the elite guard while she practiced shooting. Archery was fun, and so was hand to handbat. But holding a gun is very different for her. She wanted to share the experience with Lucifer so she set about finding him.

    She ended up in a wing of the manor that she hadn''t been in before. The sounds of grunts, panting and blood came from arge pair of double doors.

    There were women surrounding Lucifer, at least four of them were touching him. There was one hugging from the back, pressing her bare breasts against his back. Another draped on his arm and nibbling on his earlobe, and one massaging his shoulders. But, what truly angered her was the woman straddling Lucifer''sp.

    She had long blonde hair, gorgeous curves, soft looking skin as she purred.

    Lucifer was chuckling as he bent down and harshly bit the woman''s neck. "Elena." Lucifer said with a lustful gaze and tone. "How much will you allow me to take today?"

    Sumire felt sick hearing the exchange. Lucifer was implying that this wasn''t the first time he has had this woman on hisp.

    Elena giggled. She already shelf half her clothes revealingcy looking undergarments. He hands roamed over Lucifers chest.

    "You may take as much as you want my Lord. But only if you let me do the same."

    Sumire tried to suppress the sob in her throat. But, she couldn''t and soon everyone''s attention was on her. It didn''t help that the people in this room are the ones who dislike her. She could feel their judging gazes, their sneers and discontent.

    Lucifer looked up, lust filled his eyes but he stopped once he saw her.

    "My Queen?" He was frowning.

    Sumire didn''t waste a single second before she exited the room in a hurry. She immediately heard hurried footsteps, and tried to get away as quickly as possible. But Lucifer caught her quickly. She yanked her arm away taking on his appearance. His trousers were still around his ankles, his cloak clumsily wrapped around his shoulders. His shirt nowhere in sight, revealing several red lipstick marks on his chest.

    Lucifer followed his gaze and zipped his trousers and buttoned his cloak up.

    "I-I was looking for you and..you.. those women." Sumire stammered.

    "Those women." Lucifer repeated. "-are offering from my loyal subjects."

    Sumire bit her lip. She recognized the one that had been on hisp. It was the girl who has been expressing the most dissatisfaction since she arrived here. Did she-did she act that way because she had Lucifer''s favour? Her hostility is different from all the other women.

    Lucifer exins to her that he receives offerings from his subjects to express their gratitude. "Most of the time those offerings are women, because I need a blood source to contain my blood cravings."

    His exnation does make sense. Of course he needs blood, he is a hanyou. Moreover, she now knows about his monster side. If he doesn''t take blood it will be very painful. She understands that, and yet the sight of Lucifer with his other women made her feel ill.

    "Wife? Why are you upset?"

    "I--I don''t.want you to do that." Sumire managed to say.

    "Drink from other females?" Lucifer guessed.

    "T-They were touching you and--"

    "As you know, feeding can get quite intense." Lucifer trailed off and kissed her eyelids. "I apologize."

    Sumire shakes her head. "That''s not- you can''t just say sorry. I know our kind is used to having multiple partners. But I thought you were different and--"

    "That you''re my only one?" Lucifer finished.

    "Yes."

    Lucifer cupped her cheeks but she flinched. The smell of those women''s perfume clung to him. "Indeed, you are the woman who has my heart."

    "But is that not enough for you?" Sumire wondered.

    "It''s enough. But, as I have exined before. We were separated for years."

    "Does that give you an excuse to be unfaithful?"

    "If we''re talking about being unfaithful, it''s you."

    "That''s not fair! I don''t remember anything." Sumire eximed.

    "But you remember Toh." Lucifer hissed.

    At those words, her gaze dimmed. "Are you really going to me me for that? You know how I have been struggling with my memories!"

    "It didn''t seem like you were struggling when he held you."

    Sumire didn''t hesitate to raise her hand and p him. Lucifer''s eyes widened surprised. She hears sniggering, only to find the woman who had been on Lucifer''sp walk out. Her hair still a mess, clothes rumpled. Evidence of the intimacy that just happened between Lucifer and her.

    "Just let her go, my Lord. She isn''t worth it."

    Sumire watched as the woman clung to Lucifer''s arm, her breasts touching his chest. She felt sick and immediately rushed off. She didn''t want to give anyone the satisfaction of seeing her this way. ''I trust you.'' lucifer''s words echoed in her head.

    ''Liar.'' If she trusted her, then he wouldn''t have used her remembering Toh against her. Does Lucifer think she still loves Toh, and that''s why she remembered him first? It''s not like that.

    __________________

    For the next few days, Sumire locked herself away in the northern tower. She knew seldom people went here because they believe it was haunted. It wasn''t as grand as hers and Lucifer''s chambers but she liked it. Everything here is simple and natural. She never told Lucifer but she always felt odd about the luxuries he gave her.

    After cleaning up the rooms in the tower. She found some paints in the corner, and she has kept herself upied since then. There was something peaceful about painting. Something that made her feel at ease. It''s the same feeling she got when she was holding a gun.

    Hearing a knock on the door, Sumire believed it was Renna, Jacks and Akane. They were the only ones who she allowed to visit her. She didn''t allow anyone else.

    She walked over to open it, but it wasn''t Renna, Akane or Jacks. No, standing on the threshold was Lucifer.

    She stared at him and he stared at her.

    Sumire scanned his appearance. His pale face was tinged with pink, and his hair was a mess. His clothes looked crumpled. But from his appearance it looked like he had been outside in the freezing cold.

    She knew she ought to invite him inside. He clearly came for her but instead bitter sounding words escaped her lips.

    "Your not with your mistress today?"

 Chapter 924 My Beautiful Monster Part 25

    <h4>Chapter 924 My Beautiful Monster Part 25</h4>

    SUMIRE

    Lucifer''s gaze immediately hardened but he shakes his head. He didn''t say anything in his defence, and that was the right move. Anything else he would have said would sound like an excuse. So, she led him inside the room. Lucifer looked around.

    "This ce looks brighter. You''ve been painting?" Lucifer asked.

    Sumire nodded. "I started on the walls and furniture before I found some canvases."

    Surprisingly there was a lot of painting supplies in that backroom she found. She watched Lucifer examine the canvases on the wall, stopping at a particr one. Therge canvas, where she pained a castle made out of marble on arge hill surrounded by mountains in the background.

    Seeing Lucifer examine is so closely, her cheeks coloured. "I-I know it''s not very good. But, you don''t have to judge it so harshly."

    Rather this is embarrassing for her.

    To her surprise when she got a better look at his expression there were tears in his eyes. She nced back at him and then the painting.

    "Do you know where this is?" Sumire asked.

    "Yes."

    "Is this ce special to us?"? Her tone softened.

    At those words Lucifer nodded, his face was unreadable. But there was no doubt that he was staring at the painting and back at her with so much emotion. She wanted nothing more than to hug and kiss him, to tell him it was okay. However, perhaps seeing Lucifer with other women triggered something. Because on that first night, she gained memories.

    Memories of another life, another her. Lucifer already exined to her that they had been together in another life. But, she wasn''t sure how much she believed it.

    "You cheated on me." Sumire started.

    Regaining random memories does this to a person. The experience even if it was centuries ago hurt deeper than any knife. Moreover, regaining those memories after witnessing the sight of her husband with other women.

    "Tell me."

    Sumire bitterly exins the memories she regained.

    Lucifer paused but nodded. "During the start of our courtship, when I was young and foolish, yes. I was too young to recognize our soul thread. So yes, I did fuck random women when I was away from you."

    Him admitting it makes this entire thing worse!!

    "-and in this life you have a harem in your own home." Sumire used.

    "My heart, I wish you wouldn''t remember the terrible parts of our rtionship."

    "I have yet to remember anything about our rtionship from this life."

    The past few days, she has been getting snippets mainly of their first life, a few of their second and the otherse in shorter waves. But nothing from this one. It bothers her more than she lets on.

    Lucifer paused. "Even if you do not regain it,it doesn''t matter. We can make new memories."

    ''It sounds sweet, but it''s too convenient for him. Too convenient for him to spin a tale--''

    Sumire shakes her head. She can''t let the servants, and that one memory bothers her. "I''m sorry, I''ve just been really tired recently. I keep remembering more, and it''s keeping me up at night."

    Not that he would know, she has spent thest few days in the tower and not their bed. But she has been sending Renna to check on him. Renna confirmed that Lucifer hasn''t returned to their chambers.

    She wants to shake away these ugly and bitter emotions. But it''s difficult.

    Lucifer pulled her towards him. Sumire didn''t lean into his touch like she normally would have. But, she didn''t pull away. Lucifer trailed kisses on her neck.

    "What can I do to convince you that I haven''t? cheated on you?"

    "Let me meet this Makino woman."

    Elena aside, the rumors she has been hearing from the other servants? It confirmed that this Makino person had apletely different standing than Elena and the others he fed from her.

    "No." Lucifer refused.

    At those words her gaze dimmed and she slipped from his hold, and walked across the room to the window.

    "It''s her isn''t it? The one you were with when we had a disagreement in this life. You''re worried if I meet her, I''ll remember why we fought."

    Why did she go away and date other guys? Even if she was angry at him, it doesn''t make sense for her to date someone else. It must be because there was someone else. Just seeing that sight from the other day

    Lucifer kept shaking his head.

    "My heart, please don''t do this."

    Sumire sighed deeply, seeing his pale face. She walked over and caressed his cheek. Lucifer remains frozen on the spot.

    "I''m still angry. I know it was a long time ago, I know we were separated when you touched other women here. But, I''m uneasy. I have a lot of anxiety." Sumire trailed off. "What happened the other day cannot happen again. If you are in need of blood, you must take from me."

    "Are you sure about that?"

    Sumire nodded. "I know you have been holding back."

    Lucifer chuckled. "More than you realize."

    "I am telling you, it''s okay. I was really angry that day, I still am. But, I love you." Sumure said softly.

    "I-"

    "I understand, you''re a being of darkness. So it''s hard for you to say those words. But, I''ll get you to say them. I know your heart is with me."

    At those words Lucifer cupped her cheeks. "Can I kiss you now? I really want to."

    This was her first time sensing such desperation from him. Sumire nodded and allowed Lucifer to kiss her. ''Fights are a sign of a healthy rtionship.'' Jacks told her he spoke to Lucifer and that he truly seemed regretful for his actions and that he wanted to make things right. So she knew he would visit eventually.

    She has to give him credit for giving her space despite knowing where she was hiding.

    Lucifer suddenly bit her lip drawing blood and she sensed the shift in the atmosphere. "Do you need to feed?"

    Lucifer smirked. "Are you offering?"

    Sumire nodded.

    "Are you sure about this?

    "Y-you''ve fed from me before." Sumire stammered.

    "Oh queen, that was not feeding. That was a simple bite. If I actually feed from you, you won''t be able to stand. Even so, do you still wish to?"

    She recalled how he bit those women. She was angry but her envy was far stronger. She also wants to be bitten that way. Sumire cupped his face and looked at him directly. "Don''t hesitate."

    Just two words, and she felt Lucifer bit her properly for the first ever time. For the first time since she came here, she finally felt at home. Finally she felt safe.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 925 My Beautiful Monster Part 26

Chapter content is missing or does not exist! Please try againter!

 Chapter 926 My Beautiful Monster Part 27

    ?

    LUCIFER

    A few hours went by and Sumire still hadn''t woken up. He was worried but knew better than to resort to calling the healer from his elite guard. Now isn''t the time for her to meet people she knew from her past life. Sumire told him after he drank her blood properly for the first time. That she initially didn''t believe in the talk of reincarnation. It hurt him a little hearing her say that but he understood. It''s the reason why he is keeping this a tight guarded secret.

    The people living in this time will not ept it. He is thankful that she finally started to remember bits and pieces. Otherwise it would have caused friction in their rtionship.

    Sumire wakes up gasping heavily.

    Luciferys her back down. "Ssh."

    "L-Lucifer." Sumire stammered.

    "Hush, nobody can harm you again."

    "Blood, there is blood on your face."

    Right, he only returned a few minutes ago. He spent thest few hours torturing those people before they begged to die. It wasn''t a clean death, and he made sure to inflict as much pain as he possibly could.

    "I''ll bathe in a second. I simply wish to give you your medicine." Lucifer turned to the bottles on the bedside table.

    "Lucifer--the people that tried to.."

    "I took care of everything.

    Sumire caressed his blood stained face. "Your so beautiful. My beautiful monster." She whispered.

    His lips curved to a smile. "Does my current appearance please you?"

    "It does. It should frighten me, but I like this." Sumire kissed him/

    Sumire''s lips trailed against the blood on his neck, lower and lower. She paused. "Can I-" she pointed to his clothes and he smirked.

    "You may."

    She was looking at the blood stains with great interest. "Your covered in blood."

    "Indeed."

    "It''ll be a waste to wash it off."

    Lucifer chuckled knowingly. "Then, do you wish to clean me?"

    Sumire nodded in agreement, her lips eagerly bit him. Lucifer moaned. She has no idea what her bites do to him, that her mere presence is enough to drive him into a lust driven madness.

    "Lucifer, I don''t understand this. But, you''re not going to stop me are you?" Sumire briefly parted her lips from his neck.

    "I won''t. You may drink as much as you want."

    Like he exined to her before, drinking can get intimate. It didn''t take long before he found himself touching her.

    "Nnn..your hands areˇ­"

    He gripped her tighter and she moaned. "Lucifer.".

    "You are gorgeous."

    "Your hurt, we shouldn''t-" Sumire protested.

    Lucifer shakes his head. "Tonight, I shall show you exactly why you belong to me."

    He leaned down and traced his mark on her shoulders. "Do you want to know why I left the mark here?"

    "Was there a reason?"

    "It''s to prevent other men from marking you."

    Sumire tilted her head. "Other men." She repeated. "If I dated Toh, does that mean we haven''t been together for as long as I thought?"

    Lucifer frowned. "We had a bit of a misunderstanding. So we were separated for a few years. You met Toh then."

    "I see."

    He leaned forward and brushed his lips against the mark. Sumire immediately shuddered and he chuckled. "I have yet to do anything."

    "I''ve been thinking. I may not remember much. But, you''ve be important to me."

    ''How things have changed. She was a scared little kitten just a month ago.''

    Sumire ran her fingers through his hair. "Thank you, for taking care of them for me."

    "You''re wee my Queen."

    "I froze. I could have handled it myself. But, those people, I think I knew them from somewhere."

    ''Her memories.''

    He paused seeing her drooping eyelids and urged her to rest. As much as he wished to touch her tonight. He also understood that she needed her rest.

    Lucifer kissed her forehead gently. "I want you to remember soon, Norah." He whispered softly.

    _____________________________

    Lucifer gets used to watching her train, and spar with his men. Although, it takes him a lot of self-control, not to gouge their eyes out for looking at her too long. Sumireughs down the bond. She must have sensed his frustration, since she stopped sparing and walked over.

    Her arms wrapped around his neck, and he immediately drew her close. "What''s wrong, my husband?"

    "They touched you." He growled and she rolled her eyes.

    "That''ll happen, since we are sparing."

    "Maybe I should lift that privilege."

    "I''m not your prisoner, I''m your wife remember? You said you''d respect my decisions."

    Lucifer grunted. "That I did. But, I do not like the idea of others touching you."

    Sumire nuzzled her face against his. "Don''t be so silly, it''s only light contact."

    ''Even that shouldn''t be allowed. But then again, she still doesn''t remember anything about the blood bond.''

    Lucifer slipped his hand between her thighs and Sumire sighed in content. She seems more epting of his touches recently. Perhaps she is getting used to him. That''s definitely a good sign.

    "Do you want some blood?" Lucifer noticed how her lips were trailing against his neck.

    Sumire paused. "That''s not it, I just wanted to smell you."

    "Do you like my scent?"

    "There''s something addicting about it, and I also want to do things for you. I don''t really get it, but just stay still."

    Lucifer felt his heart beat increase at her words. So she is feeling the bond. He allows her to do whatever she wants, and enjoys the feeling of her hands touching him in different ces.

    Sumire paused. "I want to cook for you again, will you let me?"

    "Of course."

    "and can I feed you too?"

    Lucifer chuckled. "If you allow me the same privilege."

    "I don''t really understand why I want to do all these things so suddenly. It''s weird, I''m being weird."

    ''Is it because I saved her again? Did that trigger the bond between us?''

    Either way something has changed between them. It''s a good change, because he certainly has no intention of allowing her to leave him. He intended to keep his promise to Toh, but that was before she truly epted him.

    That was before he realized the bond was acting up. Now he knows, even if he lets her return. It will be difficult for her to control the urges from the bond. They would still have to see each other.

    "Lucifer. You seem distracted." Sumire caressed his hair.

    "When you use violence, it does things to me."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "You have quite the odd fetish. I don''t know how to feel about that."

 Chapter 927 My Beautiful Monster Part 28

    <h4>Chapter 927 My Beautiful Monster Part 28</h4>

    LUCIFER

    ''I don''t have to ask her how she feels about that. Despite her acting shy when they do intimate things. asionally, he would catch those curious nces.''

    Lucifer chuckled. "I have quite a few fetishes. Would you like to hear them?"

    "I am curious." Sumire admitted.

    "I am aware."

    How can he not know?

    "But, I shall tell you tonight. On our bed." Lucifer said with a teasing smirk.

    At those words the now flustered girl scrambled off hisp.

    Lucifer chuckled. No matter how intimate they be, no matter how familiar they get with each others bodies. She still reacts this way. He has to admit that he likes this side of her. They have had many life times together. But not once has she behaved this way. It''s certainly refreshing.

    ''Or perhaps, I shall just tell you now?'' He said and spoke into her mind.

    ''N-no need! You''re such a tease.''

    ''Shall I help you train?''

    Sumire turned to him and stuck her tongue out yfully. However all he could think of was the different ways she has already shown him how she uses that tongue.

    ''Be careful how you tease me, my Queen.''

    ''I wasn''t teasing you.''

    ''There are other ways you can use your tongue.''

    At those words she returned to training with his men. But, he could still see her flushed cheeks. His gaze softened and he turned to leave. He has some work to do for now. But he will definitely make sure to keep that promise.

    ________________________________

    Ever since Sumire came here. He has tried to limit his work to the grounds or just outside. But, he knew eventually he would have to check on the other branches. The ones abroad aside, he has many scattered bases in Japan. He knows he has to make the trip but, he doesn''t like the idea of leaving her alone.

    ''There are people in this ce who are hostile to her. She may hide it from me. But, it doesn''t take a genius to figure out which people are bothering her. I am thankful she is training again, and her body remembers to fight.'' Otherwise, those girls would truly put her in danger.

    Lucifer shakes his head as he recalls what happened not too long ago. She seemed so shaken up when Suigetsu men chased after her. Even if she does remember how to fight, there are demons she cannot erase from her heart. What exactly did that man do to her as a child, for her to react that way from simply seeing his men? He has never queried their situation. From hearing Suigetsu talk about her, Lucifer knew the older man didn''t care for her.

    He should have asked more questions. But when Suigetsu made the offer to be allies, he didn''t think much of it. It''s better to keep those hostile to her close by, so he can keep an eye out on them. However, that man and Nagawa Mira are truly pushing their limits. Thankfully Suigetsu dislikes Mira just as much, otherwise he would have to worry about the two plotting together.

    From Mira''s actions, it seems she has no idea that Sumire is with him. Meaning Suigetsu hasn''t said anything. As for the one who sent the beast to attack Sumire? It was definitely Mira. That woman is lucky he is too upied with Sumire at the moment. Otherwise he would have sent a warning already.

    Lucifer''s gaze fell on the news on his phone.

    ''Ibuki Sumire''s song glorious sunshine is still number one despite her halt in her activities. It seems her break this time around is not causing a rift with her fans-''

    He has been keeping tabs on Sumire''s position in the entertainment industry. Had anything negative cropped up due to this incident. He would have returned her immediately, and squashed the rumors. But so far nothing seems to have happened. He understands why. He was there that day after all, even though he had to watch from afar. With a voice like that, she can take on the gods herself. She doesn''t need weapons or brute strength to be powerful.

    Lucifer exhaled deeply. He needs a break, he needs to see her face just for a few minutes. He stares at therge sack of paperwork. But, if he rests now he won''t get this done on time for their night time activities. Just five minutes, a quick kiss, and embrace and then he will go.

    He exited his office deep in thought.

    ''Ever since she came here, I no longer focus. All I can think about is her. Think about the many different ways I can touch her. Those lovely moans, her soft skin.''

    Lucifer already knew without looking down at his pants, how hard he was. That girl is really doing something to him. Their connection in their past lives aside. He didn''t think he would react this way before she regained the memories of their time together.

    His thoughts break off seeing a man with silver coloured hair approach him.

    Seeing Toh again, Lucifer sighed deeply.

    "This must be the first time you have visited me so many times in a row."

    "Where''s Sumire?" Toh asked.

    Lucifer frowned. "You don''t have to keep checking on her. I will not harm her."

    "I''ll believe that when I see it."

    "Toh- She''s my---"

    How does he say this? Toh doesn''t know anything about their past lives. Toh may be his most trusted subordinate, but there is a reason why he hasn''t mentioned this in front of him. He didn''t get a chance to say anything. When one of the doors at the end of the room flung open.

    "Lucifer!!!" Sumire beamed happily. "You''re just in time. I baked cookies."

    "He can''t eat those beautiful, so you best give it to me." Toh said smugly.

    "No, no. He''ll eat it." Sumire said, determined.

    He will, but only because she made them. ''I never thought of consuming anything other than blood before. When I woke up in this life and realized how far the darkness had spread. I realized even the simplest things that I could still do in myst life was impossible.''

 Chapter 928 My Beautiful Monster Part 29

    <h4>Chapter 928 My Beautiful Monster Part 29</h4>

    LUCIFER

    Lucifer nodded and Sumire''s eyes brightened as she reached out for one of the cookies. Lucifer bent down and ate it from her hand.

    He briefly catches a glimpse of her expression to see flushed cheeks. Lucifer blinked immediately realizing why. Right, she probably just intended to pass it to him. But subconsciously he ended up doing this.

    "Uh." Sumireughed softly. "I''m d you like it. I suppose I should bake cookies more often. If-your going to react like this. I mean uh-" Sheughed awkwardly and covered her mouth. "I guess, I''m not making much sense."

    Lucifer felt his heart skip several beats seeing her like this. ''I never thought it was possible for her to evoke such powerful emotions in me.''

    Toh exhaled deeply. "Honestly, it''s hard watching you act like a love sick puppy."

    Lucifer frowned hearing his tone.

    "Anyhow, I just came to drop of some more paperwork for you."

    Lucifer sighed deeply as Toh thrust some more documents into his hands. It seems the night ns he had with the wife will not happen tonight. Sumire nced over understanding.

    "It''s alright. I''d like to rest tonight anyway, I''m tired from training."

    Lucifer knew she was only making an excuse. He doubted a little sparring session like that was enough to make her tired. She has more stamina than most people.

    "I will be handling the affairs at thepany personally today. But you''re still the boss, so there is a limit to what I can do."

    Lucifer nodded. "I appreciate your efforts. Keep watch of those people I mentioned." He said as vaguely as he could.

    Sumire may know that he runs a criminal organisation. But, she doesn''t know about the entertainmentpany. She doesn''t know about him leading apany of people who dislike her.

    His thoughts break off when Sumire leaned over and pressed a kiss to his cheek. "I''ll go. I think I''m interrupting. I''ll see you tonight Lucifer."

    Lucifer nodded and didn''t miss the dark gaze in Toh''s eyes. ''I haven''t seen that look on his face, since- since I first found him.'' Perhaps he will have no choice but to return Sumire soon. He doesn''t want Toh''s emotions to vanish. There is a reason why Toh is his most trusted subordinate, it''s because he is the most dangerous.

    ___________________

    AKANE

    He said he would be in the office today. This is a dangerous ce to meet. But, she looked around. It should be okay.

    When she approached the front door, that''s when she hears it. The sound of grunts, moans, panting and the thump of a body being mmed against the desk. She already knew without peeking inside what was happening. She didn''t want to see it. Unfortunately for her, the door was slightly open, giving anyone who got this close a good view of what was happening inside.

    Mashima had a girl with blonde hair bent over his desk, his pants around his ankles as he pounded into the girl causing even more items to slip out of the desk.

    She gets a glimpse of the girl, Erika.. A girl who wasn''t doing too badly in thepany. While most of the new artists were mediocre, Erika wasn''t doing so bad. She isn''t an exceptional talent. But, she is making progress. Erika certainly made thepany money, she isn''t in the category of those losing thepany money.

    She is probably a safe choice for a lover or someone for Mashima to fool around with until Ibuki returns.

    "Nagawa?"

    Erika nced back at her and then at Toh and rolled her eyes. "You didn''t tell me you were fucking her too."

    "I''m not." Toh replied. His gaze heavy with lust and passion.

    Erika giggled. "Then, do you mind? We need to finish."

    Akane turned to leave and waited patiently outside the door. More grunts, pants, and mming sounds. Well, so much for Mashima''s well crafted reputation. But, a part of her does understand. He is in pain, and this is the only way for him to let it go.

    She takes out her headphones and plugs it into her phone, to drown away the sounds.

    NOW PLAYING: Glorious Sunshine

    When she first heard this song. Akane remembered exactly why she fell in love with Ibuki Sumire''s music. She remembers exactly why she began to look up to her. It''s not like Sumire didn''t release any good songs before this. But, this one felt different. It felt like she finally stopped holding herself back. A thank you to the fans and those she love who have been supporting her this entire time. A thank you, even to those who left her.

    Those who left her huh? She was such a fool. She should never have let her anger cloud her judgement. Ibuki Sumire is a good person. Her songs reflect her true personality.

    Momentster, the doors opened. Toh is kissing Erika''s neck, one of his hands stroking her thigh. Based on how familiar Mashima seems to be with Erika''s body, it makes her wonder exactly how long has this been going on.

    Erikaughed. "Oh you, did you not have enough?"

    Toh responded by biting her neck.

    "Tomorrow?" Erika said.

    Toh nodded. "Same time."

    Despite the promised agreement to meet the next day. Akane noticed a clouded gaze in Toh''s eyes. She waited until Elena was out of sight, before turning to Toh who slumped on the couch.

    "So, did that make you feel better?" Akane wondered.

    "No. It didn''t."

    "Right, of course."

    But he did it anyway.

    "Your brother has been doing it since Sumire disappeared and seemed fine. I thought if I did, I''d feel the same. But, it''s not working."

    "When did you start this?" Akane wondered.

    "A few nights ago."

    Akane blinked. Just a few nights ago? But, based on what she saw- no more importantly. ''When I turned him down?'' She didn''t think he would take that rejection to heart.

    Akane sighed deeply. "I think it''s time you confront the Lord about Sumire."

    If Mashima sees Ibuki is safe and unharmed, surely he would stop acting so foolish.

    "I have."

    Akane blinked. He''s been to see her? She hasn''t heard anything about this. But, if he has gone to see her. Why is he still acting this way? Is his pain so deep, that even Ibuki can''t heal him? Akane shakes her head. Everyone knows the story of how Mashima changed after meeting Ibuki.

    ''I noticed his odd mood when we first met. But, I assumed it was simply because he missed Ibuki like my brother.''

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 929 My Beautiful Monster Part 30

    ?

    AKANE

    A simple meeting isn''t enough. Ibuki has been gone far too long. The damage has been done. Mashima is far too gone and if he continues this way, it won''t surprise her if he fucks his way through all the artists in thepany. She thinks about the look on his face when he touched Erika.

    "I have. I went to F region directly since it didn''t seem like he was leaving."

    "So, did you see-"

    Toh nodded. "I saw her and she remembered me."

    Oh. She wasn''t expecting that. After all, Sumire doesn''t react despite her hints regarding Terashima. Perhaps, Sumire''s feelings for Terashima aren''t as strong as the ones she has for Mashima? Akane shakes her head. No, that isn''t possible.

    "Was she okay when you saw her? It seems like he is treating her well but I don''t know if he is only acting when I am around." Toh ran his fingers through his hair.

    Akane nodded. "She''s been training with the others."

    Toh frowned. "Lucifers been allowing her to--"

    "They aren''t from the organisation. At least not ones I''m familiar with. Their uniforms are different."

    "I see, I suppose it shouldn''t surprise me that he has a separate unit." Toh trailed off. "Are you just going to stand there awkwardly?"

    Akane nced at the couch and then at the rest of the room. Toh followed her gaze and chuckled.

    "Don''t worry, I only fucked her against the table."

    Akane sighed and nodded as she sat down next to him. "If you''ve seen Ibuki already, why do you still need to see Erika?"

    The hurt in his face made her apologize immediately. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to put it so bluntly."

    "No, you make a point. I''ve seen Sumire already and it doesn''t seem like Lucifer will stop me from seeing heer."

    "Then howe--" Akane paused when she realized Toh was getting closer to her. It didn''t take long before she felt one of his hands on her breasts.

    Akane moaned softly and Toh chuckled as he continued to fondle her breast. "Can you really say your different from other women?"

    This is wrong. She definitely needs to push him away. Mashima is clearly hurting. He must have seen it, seen that Lucifer genuinely cares for Ibuki, and how Ibuki cares for Lucifer. Memories or not, nobody can fake fondness and love.

    "I can." Akane saaid with a determined expression.

    Toh chuckled. "I see, very well." He was suddenly between her legs and she felt her cheeks flush.

    Maybe this is moving too fast. But then again, it''s not like she wants him to romance her. Isn''t this how most of her other causal rtionships have started? Quite some time has passed since herst rtionship but, it''s not like she is a child.

    Akane rxed and allowed Mashima to continue.

    It''s been a long time since shest had a guy lick her down there. It feels good.

    She-she can see why he has the reputation he does.

    Right, his reputation. They say he is odd for a yboy, he remains loyal to one women at a time. It''s actually rude to call him a y boy, when he doesn''t fool around like her brother does.

    "More?" Toh said knowingly..

    Akane weakly nodded.

    He must really be hurting. Everytime he moved to get a closer look at her face, Akane saw the sh of pain. Does he truly think Ibuki will remain with Lucifer even if her memories return?

    She wants to talk to him about her theory, about her giving Ibuki many hints regarding Terashima and nothing jogging her memory. ''Ibuki cares more about you than you think.''

    "Mashima." Akane said softly. "Is-is that all you''re going to do?"

    She knew she was already pushing her luck. But she needs this right now and she knows he needs it too. Even though Mashima just had Erika. It seemed she wasn''t enough to distract him.

    Toh chuckled. "It seems we are in agreement." He pushes her down on the couch, and is suddenly hovering over her. He nibbled on her lips. "I have to say, you''re taking this better than I thought you would."

    Akane rolled her eyes. "Did you think I was some sheltered rich girl?"

    Toh didn''t say anything which confirmed her words.

    "I''m not like my sister." Akane mumbled.

    "It seems like it, your unique and a vision to behold."

    Akane''s cheeks coloured at thepliment Mashima slipped in.

    "I''m not as curvy as Erika." Akane suddenly felt self-conscious. While she wasn''t t, and she did have good curves. All she could think of was Mashima''s face on Erika''s breasts.

    Toh paused, and the clouded look briefly vanished. He seemed surprised. "It''s not like, I like them in particr."

    "But, you do like them?"

    Toh paused. "If a woman has them, I''ll take advantage of it. But if they don''t, well I can find other ces to appreciate."

    Well, she wasn''t expecting that answer. The other guys she saw, wouldpare her to other women. They''dpliment her when they are doing it. Butter? She would over hear thempare her with other women. If she was actually attached to them, perhaps it would bother her more. But she never was.

    Akane moaned louder. "M-mashima? What are you doing?"

    "However, I think I will like every part of you."

    "Prove it." Akane challenged.

    Those words came out less confidently then she wanted since Toh suddenly kissed her to shut her up. A deep and passionate kiss.

    "That smart mouth of yours, I''ll make sure to control it."

    Akane blinked. She didn''t think he had a side of him like this. It''s true she saw the darkness in his eyes when Ibuki left. But before then- Akane paused in mid-thought. Actually, Mashima is very different in thepany and there are many who fear him. She always wondered why that was.

    Is it simply because he is Lucifer''s second inmand? Now she understands why he has that title. Before she could say anything the doors flung open revealing golden blonde hair. Akane blinked surprised to see her brother Nagawa Sano.

    He looked at Mashima with a murderous gaze. "What on earth are you doing?"

    Toh looked at him coldly. "What do you think? We were just about to have a good time."

    "What about Sumire?" Sano questioned.

    "I''m a mess without her. You should know, since you''re doing the exact same thing to fill the void from her absence."

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 930 My Beautiful Monster Part 31

    <h4>Chapter 930 My Beautiful Monster Part 31</h4>

    AKANE

    At those words Sano flinched and Mashima continued. "You im to be loyal to her. But, who was fooling around with others when you were an actual couple with her?"

    Sano frowned. "You- are you doing this to take revenge for her sake? Sumire''s already forgiven m-"

    Tohughed bitterly. "If you think she has forgiven you, then you don''t know her at all."

    Sano kept shaking his head in denial but Akane understood that her brother knew Mashima was telling the truth. Despite how Ibuki treats her brother, deep down that pain he caused her is something she can never forgive.

    Akane reached over and whispered something in Mashima''s ear. He frowned but nodded. Akane grabbed hold of a long jacket, and slipped around her shoulders to hide her crumpled dress. This will do.

    Akane walked over to her brother who was frozen on the spot and grabbed hold of his sleeve. "Let''s go out to the hallway?"

    Sano nodded and Akane led him outside. Once they were further away from Mashima''s office. Her brother spoke up.

    "You better stay away from Mashima."

    Akane rolled her eyes. "Brother, I''m a big girl."

    "You have no idea what hes capable of!" Sano eximed.

    Akane sighed. "I know better than anyone. That''s why I stayed away from him initially."

    She didn''t want to catch his eye knowing well, knowing the bad blood between him and her brother. She never would have thought her brother would end up working with him, and asking her to help out.

    "Besides, your the one who introduced us to each other." Akane pointed out.

    "-and now I am regretting it." Sano had his head down.

    Seeing him that away, Akane sighed. She truly pitied her brother. She knew each time her brother touched a woman who wasn''t Ibuki Sumire, it broke him. Her brother may have cheated on Ibuki, but he was in so much pain when he did it.

    "Brother." Akane said softly. "When Ibuki-san returns, you''ll have to talk to her."

    "We have had proper talks already, and it hasn''t done much."

    Akane shakes her head. "No, you haven''t told her everything. You haven''t told her how it started with those other women. You didn''t tell her how much it was hurting you."

    Sanoughed bitterly. "If I said I was hurt while touching another woman during my rtionship with her. She would think I was deflecting the issue and making up excuses."

    "Ibuki-san isn''t that type of person." Akane trailed off. "Do you want my honest opinion on this?"

    "I''ll talk to her. But, I don''t want you getting involved with Mashima."

    Akane sighed. "What Mashima said there was cruel. But is it really like that? Why is it okay for you to fool around and hide your pain. But, he can''t do the same?"

    Her brother is acting weird. Shouldn''t he be encouraging Mashima to see other girls? It would certainly make Mashima look bad when Ibuki finds out. Although she doubts Ibuki will see Mashima differently. Something tells her, that Ibuki''s care for Mashima isn''t as simple as they all think.

    "This is different. He is clearly trying to mess with you to get back at me."

    Akane''s eyes twitched annoyed at those words. Even if that''s the case, why is he suddenly his business?

    "You''ve bever taken an interest in my rtionships before! Not once. Not even when I was in an abusive rtionship. You have bever cared." Akane eximed.

    Why is he suddenly expressing his concern?

    "That''s not--"

    "You know it''s true. Don''t act like you suddenly care about what I want! You''re only saying this because you have some weird rivalry with Mashima."

    "Akane." Sano said sharply. "You know I have always cared. But you''ve never said a word about being in an abusive rtionship. You told me before that your not serious about the guys you see, and that your not in a proper rtionship with them."

    Akaneughed bitterly at those words. "If you truly cared about me like brother Evans did, you would have realized how bad that sounded. You shouldn''t be encouraging me to be in a casual rtionship. You should have advised me. But you didn''t,. You were only focused on yourself."

    Sano''s gaze dimmed. "Evans? Where is he now? Where was he when our family needed him the most."

    She scoffed at those words. "Our family? Do you truly think our family is worth saving Sano? Tell me, aside from me and Senra who actually expresses concern when your sick? When you need someone? Who thanks you for your hard work? The rest of them may be our family by blood but there is nobody else who cares. Even if you work yourself to the bone and sacrifice yourself, they only care about the benefits you bring them. If you fail, they will turn their back on you." Akane eximed.

    Sano didn''t say anything to those words and she clenched her fist frustrated.

    ''Fight back. Fight back and tell me how heartless I am being.''

    But, looking at Sano''s lifeless expression. Akane knew he wasn''t going to say anything again. Once again he would rather have someone he cares for misunderstand him than tell the truth. Akane marched away.

    ''I will leave him alone for a few days and then check up on him. Despite what I said there, I know out of all my brothers. Sano cares about me than the others. But that''s exactly why I''m angry. He needs to start caring for himself, otherwise those he loves will leave him.''

    Akane returned to Mashima''s office. She paused at the door for a few minutes. Maybe he has returned to working? Is he even still in there? Those thoughts vanished when a hand grabbed hold of her and pulled her into the room.

    Unlike earlier however, Akane noticed that his gaze wasn''t as clouded. The room also looked tidier. He must have done some cleaning in the time she left.

    "Are you alright?" Toh asked.

    Akane sighed. "I am. I know he cares about me. Buf, I don''t want him to suddenly express his concern just because of his strange rivalry."

    Toh chuckled. "You also find it odd huh? But, I can''t contain my resentment."

    "Because of what he did to Ibuki." Akane said understanding.

    No sane person who cares for Ibuki would actually like Sano after what he did to her. Then again, Akane has seen how Ibuki''s close friend Kiragi Asuka treats Sano. Perhaps there are those who can see through her brothers mask.

    *UNEDITED*

 Chapter 931 My Beautiful Monster Part 32

    <h4>Chapter 931 My Beautiful Monster Part 32</h4>

    AKANE

    Toh nodded. "-and how he continues to hurt her even now."

    So, it''s exactly like what she thought after all.

    "If she hasn''t forgiven him, then why-" Akane paused. She didn''t know how to phrase this without insulting Ibuki.

    Toh chuckled as he continued to trace her lips with his thumb. Just this brief contact made her body heat up.

    "That is between them. Why don''t we start talking about more interesting topics?"

    "More interesting?" Akane repeated. Her entire body felt like it would burn up. His hands had left her lips, and he was carefully tracing her neck, and then her breasts.

    "Should we-" Toh seemed to struggle to ask her and she found that sweet. How can he struggle when he is openly seducing her like this?

    Akane leaned forward and kissed his cheek. "If it''s a casual thing, I don''t mind. That felt good."

    Toh chuckled.? "I''m d. But what made you change your mind?"

    ''I can''t tell him how I''ve been observing him since that time.''

    It was almost like he understood, since he traced her lips. "Come see me tonight?"

    Akane shuddered. She knew this was one promise that she would keep no matter what. When Mashima pinned her against the wall and kissed her. Finally, the unease she felt the past few days vanished.

    This is wrong, but this also feels right.

    ________________________________

    At Mashima''s apartment.

    RING. RING.

    Akane wakes up to the sound of something ringing. She groggily opened her eyes and blinked. For a moment she didn''t understand where she was. Her gaze fell on the pair of arms wrapped securely around her waist. It belonged to Mashima. Her face was buried in his chest. She didn''t want to let go. How did they end up falling asleep like this? Her memory after arriving at Mashima''s ce was rather blurry.

    She arrived, he was ready for her. They did a lot of kissing, at some point her clothes went off and she certainly remembers taking off his. Maybe she shouldn''t have drunk so much beforeing here. But, she felt nervous.

    He has long eyshes, when he sleeps like this, he looks childish. Akane''s gaze softened when she realized his arms around her tightened. She giggled. So, he has a cute side.

    She wants to learn more about this side of him. Now that they are casually seeing each other. Maybe she can see more sides of him now that they are casually seeing each other.

    RING. RING. RING.

    It didn''t take long for her to realize that the sound came from her phone. Akane clicked the answer button.

    "Mmm hello?"

    "Akane!" A familiar voice squealed into the phone. "It''s me! I''ve finally recovered. Oh I''m so excited. I can finally be a proper member of thepany."

    Despite her dazed state Akane immediately knew who was on the other end of the phone.

    "Kanade?" Akane mumbled.

    Kanadeughed. "Yes, it''s me silly. Where are you? I thought you''d be at home but you''re not. Oh, are you in the middle of a job? You''re so lucky."

    So loud, so noisy. Where does this enthusiasme from when it''s so early? Before she could reply. Toh reached over and took her phone from her.

    "Put that away. It''s still early. Let''s continue sleeping."

    Akane could only stare at his face. She felt her body heat up sensing his passionate gaze on her. It takes her a moment to realize that the nket she had around her body had slipped. Mashima was examining the marks on her body, the marks from their intense love makingst night.

    "Nagawa Akane, are you with a guy?"

    Akane sighed. "Why does that surprise you?"

    She may find her sister annoying, but they are quite close. Kanade is one of the few who knew about her many one night stands. Akane was about to tell her that she was busy when Mashima buried his face between her legs. Oh gosh-

    She ended the call quickly.

    "Mashima, I-I need to leave." Akane stammered.

    "It''s early." Toh moved his lips to her inner thigh. "Besides, do you really want to stop this?"

    Did she really want to stop this? Of course not. Akane managed to shake her head and Toh gave a low dark sensual chuckle.

    "I have to say,st night went better than I thought."

    She rolled her eyes. "Did you think I was all talk?"

    "Perhaps. You keep your conquests quiet after all."

    Akane shuddered when he licked her thigh. What''s with that tongue of his? How does he make her body feel like burning up with simple touches and caresses?

    She felt so embarrassed that she found herself rambling about stupid things over and over again. ''I feel like I am eighteen all over again.'' But, even back during her first time she didn''t feel this way.

    ''I''ve always subconsciously put a wall between myself and other guys. I sleep with them but I never let them go too far. I''ve never let a guy, enjoy my body the way Mashima is currently doing.''

    Subconsciously, she must have been protecting herself. Mashima drew back and traced his lips, still coated in her-

    "Akane."

    Akane blinked hearing him use her first name. Before she knew it, she felt tears fall from her eyes.

    "What''s wrong?" Toh asked softly. She couldn''t speak, instead more tears fell from her eyes. He leaned forward and licked her tears. "Akane, focus on me. It will be okay."

    Words anybody could say and yet, she believes him. Even though she shouldn''t.

    ___________________________

    Akane doesn''t know how long she? fell asleep. But, even when she woke up she felt light headed. ''I really have gone crazy, sleeping with Mashima Toh of all people. Last night aside, I should have just quietly left this morning. But now it''s far toote.''

    Her thoughts break off when she felt someone press a bottle against her cheek. "Are you okay with green tea?"

    Akane nodded. "That''ll do." She summoned enough strength to rise.

    "Is your body in pain?"

    "A little." Akane admitted. "I must admit I am impressed. Your better than I thought."

    Tohughed. "Want me to give you a massageter?"

    "That sounds good." Akane said.

    She feels sore all over. It''s odd, she has had plenty of casual sexual rtionships. But she has never woken up as sore as this.

    "Who was on the phone earlier?" Toh asked.

    Akane blinked, sensing the shift in his tone. Does he think it was a guy? Would that bother him? More importantly, does she want it to bother him?

 Chapter 932 My Beautiful Monster Part 33

    <h4>Chapter 932 My Beautiful Monster Part 33</h4>

    AKANE

    "It''s my sister. She''ll be in thepany today." Akane exined.

    His expression rxed, confirming her theory. So it would bother him? Then again, even though Mashima is sleeping with her. It doesn''t change the fact that he is the loyal type. So, if she didn''t ept his advances. He probably would have continued to see Erika until Ibuki returned. Because she epted, his focus seems to be on her.

    Akane found herself staring at him as she drank the tea. Toh takes a seat in front of her. Unlike earlier he wasn''tpletely naked, only his torso. He now wore a pair of leather pants.

    "What is it?" Toh said with a gentle smile. "Are you hungry? I made us breakfast."

    She slowly nodded her head and Toh picks up a mini table from the corner of the bed. He suddenly started to ce some dishes from the bed side table on top.

    How long did she sleep for him to make this much food?

    This is so weird. She has never spent the morning with a guy after sex. There is a reason why she has one night stands. No strings attached. The first one who wakes up leaves, and if they wake up at the same time. They casually part ways.

    Toh extended his hand out and tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear. "I hope your not weirded out by my behaviour."

    "Well, I am a bit surprised. But, everyone knows your the loyal type."

    "I maybe using you to bother your brother Akane. But, I will still respect you. I want you to know that you have a choice in this."

    He really is a weird one. She can''t detect any lies in those words.

    "I already said it the other day. But, it felt good. Last night and what happened earlier too, felt great for me. I don''t have a boyfriend right now, so it''s alright."

    Toh chuckled. "I see. Well," He caressed her cheek. "I suppose we can work out a schedule. You''re very busy after all."

    "Since I have to report to you when I return from F region. I may as well stay over."

    Another sensual sounding chuckle escaped Mashima''s lips and her heart felt like it was going crazy. Why does he look so sexy? She really is going crazy. He leaned forward and kissed her again.

    "How much time do you have left?"

    Akane briefly nced at the clock in the corner. "An hour?"

    He grinned. "Plenty of time."

    ______________________

    At D Entertainment.

    When she saw her sister she was already surrounded by people in thepany. Beautiful, popr, and graceful. Nagawa Kanade is theplete opposite of her who has slightly above average looks, okay poprity and graceful? She may have grace but it fades in the face of true grace.

    Kanade turned to her happily as she dismissed the crowd.

    "I''m so looking forward to this. You know, I was really upset when mom suddenly shipped me abroad."

    Akane sighed. "You were sick, it''s only normal that she sent you abroad to recover."

    "It was so boring there. Did you know Akane? There are ces that have no inte, and ces that have endless mountains."

    That sounds like a beautiful ce. Actually that reminds her of F region. Although she suspects there is inte connection there, but Lucifer is being selective on who uses it.

    "Oh look, there''s Mashima Toh"

    Akane followed her sister''s gaze. There she found Toh with a crowd of people around him.

    All she could think of wasst night and this morning.

    ''God''s, what have I done? Why did I sleep with him?"

    Yesterday she saw that thing with Erika and him, saw the sadness in his eyes and sensed his pain like it was her own. Even though she saw the intention in his eyes.

    Speaking of Erika, Akane watched as the girl walked over towards Toh and flung her arms around his neck. She was about to kiss him but Toh pried her hands away causing Erika tond on the ground confused.

    Erika''s so called friends sniggered and other artists who disliked her started whispering.

    "Did you see that? How shameless."

    "Does she think just because she is pretty, Toh-sama would pay attention to her?"

    Akane had to look away. This situation was partly her fault after all.

    Kanade however kept staring at Toh. But that stare was dangerous. Dangerous because she recognized it. Kanade isn''t looking at Toh just because of the drama happening. No, those sparkly eyes.

    "Akane. I never realized Mashima Toh was that handsome."

    Akane blinked. "I mean, haven''t you seen his photos before?"

    "I have but there are seldom many pictures of him. He isn''t an entertainer after all. There are a few pictures of him with his grandmother Mashima Mizusa, but he is actually quite a private person." Kanade looked at him. "I have decided, he will be my boyfriend."

    "Uh I hate to break it to you, but Mashima likes Ibuki. Everyone knows this."

    "Oh please. Ibuki is missing isn''t she? Ibuki also has Terashima. Even if Toh likes her, it''s not like they will get together."

    Kanade is really behind on the news. She doesn''t know that Mashima dated Ibuki before. Should she say something? Akane stared at her sister and knew it would be futile. Ever since they were a child Kanade has always gotten what she wanted. Nobody can stop her when she decides when she wants something.

    If it was any other guy, she would have to worry about them falling for Kanade''s trap. However, Mashima isn''t stupid.

    Her thoughts break off hearing the sound of her phone.

    From: Toh

    If you keep staring at me, well I will have interesting thoughts.

    Akane blinked and her lips curved to a smile.

    From: Akane

    I wee those interesting thoughts, show me when your free.

    From: Toh

    Show you how?

    From: Akane

    With your hands? With your mouth? Surely, I do not have to spell this out to you.

    Akane nced at his expression then to see Toh smirking in her direction. She immediately looks away and puts her phone back in her pocket. ''This is crazy, what am I doing?''

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 933 My Beautiful Monster Part 34

    <h4>Chapter 933 My Beautiful Monster Part 34</h4>

    AKANE

    Never did she think she would meet a person that would test her limits as much as Mashima Toh does. It was very difficult for her to concentrate with Mashima giving her those predatory looks. There were times where she thought that Mashima would stroll over and take her in front of everyone else. Akane stepped away from the meeting room in a daze. There was no way she could focus on that meeting with Mashima sitting right next to her! What was with those seating arrangements?

    She shakes her head and enters the bathroom to ssh some water on her face. But, the moment she was inside, a hand shot out and pulled her into one of the stalls.

    Before she could even react, she felt a pair of heavy and hungry lips on hers. The owner of those lips had her backed against the wall, one hand on her thigh trailing towards her core. It was Mashima. They kissed for a good few minutes before Mashima drew back.

    "Your sister is a real piece of work." Toh mumbled.

    Akaneughed at those words. "She tried flirting with you?"

    "That was just in seduction."

    Of course she noticed. But while Kanade was desperately trying to ''flirt'' with Mashima during the meeting. Mashima was focusing on flirting with her.

    "And you don''t like that?" Akane guessed.

    Despite the rumors about him, not once had Akane seen him flirt with girls. Rather, he seems straightforward when rejecting people.

    "Not at all." Toh continued to caress her thighs and she shuddered.

    It''s so strange, she has had many rtionships before. She has engaged in physical actions with all of them. But, none of those guys have made her feel like this. Yesterday, she just brushed it off as being caught up in the moment.

    But now she is clear headed and can think for herself. There is something about Mashima Toh''s touches that make her feel like an entirely different person. She never knew she craved another person''s touch like this till now.

    "Mashima, did you do this to Ibuki too?

    Toh paused. "I was less aggressive with her."

    Of course he was. Even the most passionate guys are gentle with the women they love.

    "Does that bother you?" Toh asked. "I must confess it''s been awhile since I have been with anyone else. I don''t really know how to act. If you don''t want to talk about Sumire, I won''t say anything. "

    Akane''s gaze softened. "You''re not like the rumors say."

    She didn''t know he had a clumsy side to himself. After all, whenever she saw him before. He always radiate an aura of confidence.

    Toh sighed. "Those rumors are very old."

    "Why me? You''re not just doing this to annoy my brother, though I suspect that''s part of it." Akane mumbled.

    "Yet you''re going along with this? How cruel."

    "Less talking, unless that''s all your tongue is good for?" Akane challenged. She doesn''t want to talk about why she agreed to his n. She doesn''t want to remember that this is all a lie. A beautifully crafted lie to upset her brother.

    "I beg to differ mydy, you''ve had the pleasure to experience what else my tongue can do."

    "Indeed." Akane agreed.

    "Your sister is a pain." Toh mumbled as he kissed her neckline. "With an attitude like that, she won''t make it far in the industry."

    "She thinks she is good at everything." Akane runs her fingers through his hair. "Mashima, don''t you have work to do here?"

    "I''m taking my break, and then I saw you."

    "Ah-huh."

    "Akane." Toh mumbled. "Can I call you that? Or is it too soon?"

    He already called her several timesst night. But, perhaps he forgot? He did seem like he was slightly drunk.

    "You may."

    She is definitely asking for more trouble. But, she can''t stop this anymore. Ever since she became a official member of the entertainment industry. She has observed those around her carefully and made notes. She has a grasp on nearly every? person in thispany''s behaviour. However, there is one person she hasn''t been able to figure out even with observing him from afar.

    Toh''s lips trailed on her neck. "What are you thinking?"

    "Now that I have this chance. I can observe you better."

    Tohughed. "I did think you were watching me. But, I couldn''t figure out your intentions."

    "And you''re the psychologist."

    "Oh? So you know that much."

    "I know bits and pieces. But not enough topletely figure out your behaviour." Akane admitted.

    "Does not knowing make you uneasy?"

    Akane nodded. "Perhaps it was due to my upbringing but I like knowing what is going on around me. If I don''t know what a person is like, I do extensive research to make sure I know. So I know how to act around them."

    "I see, but you don''t have to be so wary around me. You don''t need to put on an act in front of me. You can act like yourself and I wouldn''t judge you for it."

    Akane paused. He seems so sincere, so honest. While she has seen snippets of his kindness. The reality is they still don''t know each other well enough. This rtionship between them is still fresh. She shouldn''t rush toe to conclude what kind of person he is.

    She threaded her fingers into his hair.

    "You do realize that this is the girls restroom right?" Akane mumbled.

    Toh chuckled. "I am aware."

    "What if-" Akane didn''t get a chance to finish that sentence when they heard the sound of? the doors opening. Hearing chattering. Akane froze.

    Toh brought his lips to her. "Just rx, they''ll leave eventually."

    That isn''t the point! If they get caught in this situation, she wouldn''t know how to exin it. Akane proceeded to move away from him but Mashima suddenly loosened his pants, his belt fell to the ground.

    "Mashima don''t you think-"

    Toh moved closer towards her as he nibbled on her ear. "Do you really want to stop this Akane?"

    Being asked like that, how can she refuse?

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 934 My Beautiful Monster Part 35

    <h4>Chapter 934 My Beautiful Monster Part 35</h4>

    AKANE

    Mashima Toh is different from all the other guys she has been with. Of course, the other guys were scum. Mashima is different, he is a normal guy. He has aspirations, a good job. Honestly, Mashima is the most normal out of all her flings. This is why she initially refused.

    "It''s a good thing you''re finally here. You have no idea how haughty your sister has been acting."

    Akane immediately recognized the voice. That''s Erika isn''t it?

    She hears her sister''s voice next.

    "Oh please. Akane is far too timid to take charge. The only reason she has been doing all those jobs is because she is covering for me. She will step back now that I have returned."

    "I hope that''s the case. All of us are suffering because she has been taking all our jobs. Moreover, there are rumors about her and Toh-sama."

    Akane froze hearing those words. How is that possible? She only started sleeping with Mashima a day ago. They have been acting formally around one another in thepany too. Has someone been following her when she has been going to Mashima''s apartment?

    Kanadeughed. "No, No. There is no chance of that happening."

    "But didn''t you see? He sat next to her in the meeting."

    "That''s because there was a free seat beside her."

    Erika grumbled. "You''re too kind Kanade."

    "Besides, even if there was something between them it will stop now. I''m aiming to be Mashima''s girlfriend."

    Akane frowned hearing those words. Of course Kanade would aim for Toh. She knew grandmother and mother have been trying to ''steal Mashima from Sumire'' But she didn''t think they''d get Kanade on the case. They have other sisters.

    At those words she hears the sound of something dropping. She caught a glimpse of a lipstick rolling on the ground.

    "Is that a problem?"

    "N-No not at all."

    "Oh good. I heard, that you were seen entering Mashima''s office. I hope whatever happened then fades from your memory quickly. Once I have a target, I can be quite possessive."

    At those words Toh grumbled in her ear. "Possessive women aren''t my type."

    Akane rolled her eyes. More importantly, this situation is too strange. How can Mashima continue- no how can she let him continue doing it with her in thedies restroom of all ces? Her physical activities with other guys have always happened behind closed doors, mainly at hotels. Not once has she done it, in a ce like this.

    It didn''t take long before her sister and Erika left. Akane sighed in relief and Mashima used this chance to whisper more filthy words in her ear.

    Gods, what is wrong with this man?

    Or maybe it''s her. Her head is bing all mushy, and her entire body feels like it would burst into mes.

    "Akane." Toh said softly. "Are you enjoying yourself?"

    H-huh? Why is he asking her that? Akane looked into his eyes, and realized that he was serious. Akane slowly nodded her head.

    "Use your words darling. Tell me that you like it."

    "Yes, I like this."

    A dangerous purr escaped Toh''s lips and Akane knew they wouldn''t be leaving the stall anytime soon

    _________________________

    Four? dayster.

    F Region - Lucifer''s Manor.

    Akane knew Sumire had been training with the other guys in the courtyard, after all she has seen their practice sessions on more than one asion. But, this was her first time seeing the girl wield a gun.

    "She''s good isn''t she?" Renna said, slipping beside her.

    Akane nodded. "I don''t know much about weapons. But, I have never seen anyone move like that."

    Renna paused as though she was debating about whether to say something. "Thedy needs to protect herself. So, it''s good that she has the skills to do so."

    Akane blinked at those words. "She does? But the Lord is very protective of her."

    "There was an incident the other day. It seems thedy''s grandfather heard she was here, and wanted to take her away. Or maybe he just wanted to give her a fright." Renna shakes her head. "I should have been around. I need to be more careful."

    Akane paused. Sometimes Renna acts more like a bodyguard than adies maid. Considering how good the girl is with weapons. It wouldn''t surprise her if she was no normal person. Mashima, no Toh did mention that she ought to list down the people Ibuki is interacting with. In her opinion that was too much, but Akane understand where he ising from too.

    He is trying to determine if there is anyone harmful around her.

    "Akane-chan!" Sumire rushed over happily and grabbed her hands. "I haven''t seen you in a while. Is your business back home settled?"

    Akane nodded.

    In order not to draw Sumire''s attention away from this ce. Lucifer told her toe up with a lie with her going back and forth, and any absences she has.

    "I''m d. It must be hard for you to travel back and forth. You should just stay here in the manor like Renna does. There are plenty of rooms."

    She could do that, and it would make this job easier. With Kanade back, she probably doesn''t have to do as much work. But, if she stays here. She won''t be able to see Mashima as much. If Sumire made this offer before she started seeing Mashima, she would have epted.

    ''I''m being very selfish. I should stay away from Mashima. When Ibuki returns, she will definitely hear about what''s happened between Mashima and me. It will hurt her, and I don''t want to cause her anymore problems.''

    But, just for a little while. She wants to get to know that person.

    "It''s alright. I have someone I have to return to." Akane said as vaguely as possible.

    Sumire''s eyes brightened at those words. "Is it your boyfriend? I knew you''d have one."

    Akane felt her heart beat increase at those words. Her so-called boyfriend ''is in love with you.'' Akane stops herself from saying those words. As tempting as it would be to mention Toh in front of her. She has to pretend not to know him.

    *UNEDITED*

 Chapter 935 My Beautiful Monster Part 36

    <h4>Chapter 935 My Beautiful Monster Part 36</h4>

    AKANE

    Renna reached over with a towel and started wiping Sumire''s hair. "Stay still mydy. How did you get wet?"

    "Jacks has the water ability, and when I had him cornered. He subconsciously used it."

    Renna looked over at Jacks with a re. "If thedy catches a cold, I will tell the Lord why."

    Jacks shuddered. "Hold on Renna, it was an ident. I''m sure we cane to apromise."

    "If we need to punish him, Miss Renna. Then I will simply not give him any of these treats." Martha the head cook stepped into the training area with a basket of freshly made bakeries.

    Akane''s gaze fell on Sumire''s smiling face, her chest aches seeing the girl so happy.

    ''I feel so conflicted. Ibuki truly looks happy being here. I knew from the very moment I saw the position notice, that Ibuki wasn''t being treated as a regr captive. But, this is different. Lucifer has made this ce home for Ibuki.''

    There are those who are hostile to Ibuki here. But, Akane is keeping an eye out on those jealous girls. Aside from them, everyone in the manor loves Ibuki.

    Her thoughts break off when Sumire hands her a te with an apple tart in front of her. "Here have some Akane-chan."

    "Thank you."

    Sumire reached over and wiped her sweat with a hand towel. "Akane-chan, you look very pale."

    "I''m fine. I just haven''t been sleeping much."

    Mashima doesn''t just stop at doing it once. Then again, ''More?'' the image of Mashima saying those words to her appeared in her head and she felt her cheeks flush.

    "Mydy, if Akane-san isn''t getting enough sleep it''s surely because of her boyfriend." Rennamented.

    Sumire tilted her head puzzled. "Is your boyfriend a noisy sleeper Akane-chan? Maybe you need those noise cancetion headphones."

    Oh how wrong she is. When Toh sleeps he barely makes a noise. Not that she had much of an opportunity to see him sleep, considering how he is keeping her awake most of the night.

    Renna shakes her head and then pauses. "It''s exactly what you and the Lord do every few days, except Akane-san experiences it everyday."

    At those words Sumire''s cheeks turn red. "Oh. Oh, right. Uh." Sumire trailed off. "Actually, I may need your advice on that Akane-chan. H-how does it feel-I mean- to do-"

    ''The more time I spend with her, the more I see that Ibuki is just like a normal girl.''

    Of course she is. Those rumors have been going on for so long now that others don''t bother trying to see past it anymore.

    "As you can tell from my current condition. It is very exhausting. It depends on the partner. The person I am seeing for example is veryrge, I''m sure the Lord is the same."

    Sumire''s cheeks coloured more and asionally she would give her cheeks a little p.

    A few months back she would never have expected to have this type of conversation with Ibuki of all people.

    In the middle of this, the Lord walked over and grabbed hold of Sumire''s hands. He frowned. "Why are you hurting yourself?"

    "O-oh Lucifer, wee back."

    Lucifer was inspecting her cheeks. "Your cheeks have gone red."

    Akane sighed deeply. Sometimes the Lord can be very oblivious. The reason her cheeks are red is because Sumire must have envisioned what it would feel like to be in the Lord''s sheets for several days.

    She was about to say something when Lucifer leaned down and kissed Sumire. It wasn''t a simple peck on the lips however, but a passionate kiss that definitely belonged indoors.

    "Lucifer." Sumire panted. "Remember what I said? We can''t do this out here."

    Lucifer sighed deeply. "I apologize wife. You''re very modest unlike the others around here."

    Akane paused. ''Wrong thing to say.''

    Sure enough Sumire''s gaze dimmed and she pulled away from Lucifer and folded her arms across her chest.

    "Others?"

    Uh oh, this doesn''t look good.

    "Fine. Go to those others if you don''t like my modesty."

    Before Lucifer had the chance to say anything, Sumire was already storming away.

    Jacks was about to chase after her but Lucifer turned to her. "You go."

    Akane blinked surprised. Her of all people? Even though Lucifer epted her to be one of Ibuki''sdies maids. Akane knew whenever she was alone with Sumire, other guards would follow.

    "Well?" Lucifer said sharply.

    Akane bowed and quickly chased after Sumire. Thankfully the girl hadn''t gotten too far. Near the training grounds there is a stream that is secluded. There she found perched on one of therge rocks and she was kicking her feet under the water. For a moment Akane paused. There was something elegant looking about this scene. It looks like a scene that belongs in a painting.

    "Akane-chan?" Sumire mumbled.

    Akane nodded and stepped out from behind the tree. "I apologize for startling you."

    "It seems Lucifer is too busy with those others he mentioned to chase after me himself." Sumire said bitterly.

    "Have you two been fighting often?" Akane wondered.

    Last time she was here, the two seemed to be getting along very well.

    Sumire sighed but nodded. "Well, it''s more like I am learning more about what he has been doing during the time we were apart."

    ''I wonder if she has seen the harem yet. I stumbled upon it on my first day and I wasn''t surprised. There are ces like that in thepany and the organisation too.''

    "I know I am being silly. I dated others during our time apart together. However, his rtionships - I mean I don''t think I can really call it that."

    Akane nods. "You''re right. I don''t think the Lord has been in a proper rtionship."

    "That''s why I can''t get too angry at him. I know he isn''t serious about those other girls. But, I keep hearing different stories from the staff. Lucifer is very kind to me, e-even when we are in bed. However from the stories I hear, he uh-"

    "-is rough and acts like an animal with others?"

    Sumire''s cheeks reddened and she nodded. "I-I''ve heard he isn''t exactly a nice guy. Since more than one person have said it, I-I start to wonder what else he is hiding from me. Is he only being gentle with me for now? W-what if he hurts me?"

    "If he did, you''d fight back right?" Akane wondered.

    "Of course I would!" Sumire eximed. "I''m not some damsel in distress."

    Right, memories or not. It''s hard to erase her true personality. Ibuki has been a member of the underworld since she was a child, she has seen enough darkness and blood shed for it to be engraved into her body.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 936 My Beautiful Monster Part 37

    AKANE

    "I''m not, and if he hurts me I would fight back but I-"

    Akane saw the conflicting look in her eyes. "You don''t want it to get like that?" She guessed.

    Sumire nodded and bit her bottom lip. "I don''t want to hurt him Akane-chan."

    "I will be honest with you. The reason the Lord acts like that with other women is because of the darkness. The monster inside him." Akane paused. "I suppose, it''s like having another personality."

    "I have heard about it, and he has briefly mentioned it to me. But, I suppose I didn''t realize how serious it was."

    "Does it bother you?"

    "The picture those rumors have painted of Lucifer is very different. But that''s not why I''m upset. I''m upset that he couldn''t find someone to love, couldn''t experience happiness. I''m upset that he had to resort to such methods just to fill the void of missing me."

    So, that''s why. Akane didn''t know what to say to that, she didn''t know what to say that wouldn''t reveal the truth. Ibuki''s intentions are very noble and this would sound very sweet if that was actually the case. But, it isn''t.

    ''Lucifer was never in a rtionship with you.''

    Akane wanted to say but she shakes her head.

    ''You have to make her remember Terashima.''

    Mashima''s instructions remained firm in her head. He insists its the best way for Ibuki to regain all her memories. She isn''t sure if it is, especially seeing Ibuki like this.

    Akane takes a deep breath. She needs to, give advice that would help her. Even if it means pushing her back into Lucifer''s arms. It is important for Ibuki to return eventually. But, if grandmother is the one who sent those beasts to attack her. Wouldn''t it be better for Ibuki to stay here for now?

    _________________________________

    SUMIRE

    Earlier

    After her library visit, Sumire found herself heading to the kitchens. What kind of deserts would Lucifer like today? He seemed to like the cake she made the other day.

    Sumire was about to enter when she heard her name. She paused and proceeded to leave. She doesn''t need to hear the staff talk about her. She wants to maintain a friendly rtionship with them after all.

    "The master is so good to the mistress."

    "But there is a rumor you know?"

    "A rumour?"

    "That they''ve never had a wedding ceremony, and they are only married on paper.

    "Oh my my."

    "It''s quite easy to falsify documents."

    Sumire froze hearing those words. It can''t be right? It can''t be. But, indeed she hasn''t seen any wedding pictures. He hasn''t even shown her the marriage certificate properly. From the moment she arrived here, there were so many red gs regarding her so called husband.

    But, she didn''t care. It didn''t matter if she was living a lie. Whatever ident happened to her clearly hurt her.

    ....

    Her thoughts break off when Lucifer bit harsher into her neck. After the talk with Akane she found him, and before she could apologize. He did, and they have spent thest few hours drinking each other''s blood. The main reason why she snapped at him was because of that conversation she overheard between the kitchen staff.

    Lucifer raised his head, clearly sensing her distress.

    "Lucifer. Did we not have a wedding ceremony?" Sumire found herself blurting her thoughts out.

    Lucifer seemed surprised at her words. "Where did you hear that?"

    "The servants working in the kitchen." Sumire managed to say.

    "It''s true we didn''t. But that''s because we have both been busy the past few years."

    "Are we not going to have one?" "Is it important to you?"

    Sumire nodded. Isn''t every girl''s dream to have a wedding? Especially with the man she loves. Sumire paused at that thought. It seems no matter how close she bes with Lucifer, she still can''t say the words ''I love you.''

    "Then, I''ll make the arrangements."

    "Can I help?" Sumire asked.

    It is also her wedding. She ought to be involved in the process too.

    "Of course." Lucifer kissed her eyelids. "We can get started right away."

    Sumire rxed in his hold. "I was nervous the whole day."

    "I apologize for putting you through all that. But surely you know how much I love you?"

    "I know." Sumire mumbled.

    Of course she knew. From the moment she woke up in this ce, Lucifer has shown her such love and dedication. Sometimes she feels bad that she can''t say those words back. But Lucifer insists that he is aware of her feelings, even without those words.

    Lucifer parted his lips from her neck. "Shall we take a break?"

    She slowly nodded and Lucifer reached over and caressed her cheek. "You''re looking a bit pale. I apologize for taking so much, your body still hasn''t adjusted to the darkness yet. So, you don''t have as much blood."

    Right, the ''darkness'' Lucifer exined to her that as a purebred hanyou she has more darkness then light. So, she ought to have more blood.

    Sumire leaned into his palm. There was somethingforting about Lucifer''s touch. This is one of the reasons why she decided to trust him. She has always feltfortable and safe whenever she is in his presence.

    Lucifer''s gaze is gentle. "My heart. What are your ns for tomorrow?"

    "Mmm, I don''t have any training. Jacks said you''re sending him and the others on an important job."

    Lucifer nodded. "No research in the library?"

    "None. Grace seems to be busy with something recently, I don''t want to disturb her too much."

    "I see, then do you mind spending it with me?"

    Sumire looked at him surprised. This is the first time he is offering to spend time with her like this. They''ve never spent a full day together. Aside from the first few days when she was recovering from her injury.

    She felt her heart beat when she saw the look in his eyes. He looks so hopeful. It would be cruel of her to turn him away. Besides, wouldn''t this be a good opportunity for them to get to know each other better? A good chance for her memories to return?

    Sumire slowly nodded and Lucifer leans forward and kissed her forehead. "Do you remember how to dance my heart?"

    "I do."

    "Good."

    Is he going to take her to go dancing? She thought he didn''t like the idea of her leaving the manor.

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 937 My Beautiful Monster Part 38

    <h4>Chapter 937 My Beautiful Monster Part 38</h4>

    SUMIRE

    "There is a ballroom in the manor." Lucifer said, breaking her thoughts.

    Sumire sighed deeply. She ought to have known he would say that. He really is being overprotective about her going outside. Not just going outside. Even though she has been here for at least a month now, she knew there were still many people in the manor she hadn''t met yet.

    ''I do understand why. I was in a terrible state when I woke up. Lucifer exined how my heart was ripped out of my chest and? how I was dead for a few minutes. I can''t even imagine the pain he had to endure seeing me like that. So, I have let his overprotective behaviour be. Even though I have longed to venture outside, long to explore those ces in the manor he won''t let me go to. Long to stand under the moonlight-''

    Lucifer kisses her eyelids softly. "But as for tonight. Why don''t I take you out to town?"

    Huh? Huh?

    Sumire stared at him nkly. Did-did, did he just say that he will take her out? Is she finally bing delusional after spending a month cooped up inside?

    Lucifer chuckled again and tugged on her robes. "Allow me to help you get ready, mydy."

    Sumire nodded. Normally she would strongly refuse Lucifer''s assistance. But right now, her modesty was thest thing on her mind. She was too focused on the idea of going outside after spending a month inside.

    "I thought you said it was dangerous outside? Especially at night?"

    Lucifer paused but nodded. "I did say that. But tonight there is a festival and everyone is in a merry mood. Even the people who would be considered dangerous, will not ruin a festival night."

    Sumire''s eyes brightened at the thought, "A festival?"

    "To celebrate the life and prosperity Norah the goddess of life, light, and sun. Alexander the god of life, order and stars started."

    Norah and Alexander? Sumire felt a throbbing sensation in her head. Where has she heard those names before? A familiar pain appears in her chest. It was the same pain she woke up from a nightmare not too long ago. What is this?

    "Sumire?" Lucifer said concerned. "What''s wrong? Are you not well?"

    Sumire shakes her head. "It''s just a light headache. I''d really like to go to this festival." She paused.

    But wait, if she is going to a festival then surely she ought to dress up for the asion? Lucifer chuckled again almost like he understood what she was thinking, and maybe he does. He has the ability to speak into her mind after all. So, it wouldn''t

    She nced down at what she was wearing and gasped. A gorgeous off shoulder dress made out of the finest silk and stars. The stars on the dress were beautiful. They looked like real stars to her.

    "L-Lucifer-I-" Subconsciously she found herself wanting to reject the dress. This is too expensive. Even though he has been showering her with nothing but luxuries since she woke up here. She has her limits. However, seeing the look on his face. Sumire relented. "This is beautiful, are you sure I can have this?"

    "Yes, I''m sure. I had it specially made for you. There is no one out there who will have a dress that is even remotely simr."

    If she had doubts about the price before now she is wide eyed. "B-but-"

    Lucifer shakes his head. "It''s custom made, but Imissioned it from Toh."

    Still, knowing Toh he would have still charged Lucifer for it. Next time they see one another, she ought to ask him about the price.

    ______________________

    Sumire didn''t know what she was expecting when Lucifer said town. She may have lost her memories but she is fully aware that they are living in a time frame where people rely on technology. The manor was designed to run on as little technology and electricity as much as possible, and seemed to resemble a manor in her memories. A castle made out of marble surrounded by mountains, and yet it isn''t the same.

    ''I didn''t question him on anything, and let him believe that I think we are living in an ancient time period. But, I know.''

    To question him on those choices felt wrong to her. It felt like shattering the illusion that she was okay with having no memories.

    She didn''t know what to expect, because Lucifer insisted that going out at night was dangerous and spoke about beasts d in human skin. The first thing she noticed when they reached the town was the smell of the ocean.

    The ocean, the mountains, the row of residential houses now lit up with different decorations for the festival. The bustling brown square where there was arge bonfire in the center, and the vigers dancing andughing.

    "Do you like it?" She hears hesitation in Lucifer''s voice.

    Sumire blinked, sensing his hesitation. What kind of question is that? How could she hate this? She didn''t even think seeing so much joy was possible. Everyone in the manor is blood thirsty, even the innocent looking servants. It makes sense considering how Lucifer runs a criminal organisation.

    Sumire turns to him and grabs hold of his hands. "I love it! It''s so beautiful here." She beamed as she looked around. One particr ce stood out to her. It was a bridge on the outskirts surrounded by ake. It reminded her of theke pavilion, and yet there was something different.

    "Can we go over there?"

    Lucifer nodded as he led her down the boardwalk path. A path that was decorated with a row ofnterns that resembled stars.? as he exined. "The purpose of this festival is to celebrate the achievements of the couple''s life. While there are many Gods and goddesses, these two were the ones closer to humanity than most. They were the only ones who got involved with humans, and lived amongst them."

    Sumire blinked hearing those words. "They lived with humans?"

    "Yes, in every one of their lifetimes they made such a deep impression on humanity. Even after being betrayed by humans in their first life, they still strived to live alongside them. The humans eventually began to hold this festival in their name."

 Chapter 938 My Beautiful Monster Part 39

    <h4>Chapter 938 My Beautiful Monster Part 39</h4>

    SUMIRE

    Sumire couldn''t miss the hint of bitterness in Lucifer''s tone and she used that chance to cup his face. He is so handsome, there is a frightening aura around him, and darkness. Darkness surrounds him, and each step he takes. The darkness seems to consume him more, consumes him and his surroundings. ''Is that why he? is moving away from thenterns? He doesn''t want his darkness to touch them.''

    So frighteningly handsome, and yet so kind.

    Lucifer seemed to be enjoying the sensation of her hands on his skin since he rxed. "They worked so hard to bridge the gap between humans and themselves. But the damage of the first life continued to follow them almost like a curse. Even though the records of how the humans betrayed them were destroyed by their daughter, who took over as saviour of the realms."

    That means the goddess and the god died, but she wonders how? If they were such powerful beings, how did they die? Were they killed by the humans? Is that the betrayal Lucifer mentioned?

    "It followed them, and it was only in their third life when they realized they were cursed. Cursed to a fate of darkness, and no light. Because of this curse, they could never truly find happiness. Each life was filled with conflict far stronger than before. The worst part of the curse was, no longer being able to have a child. Norah became infertile, and she med herself over and over,"

    He sounds so sad, so miserable. It''s almost like he personally experienced- Sumire shakes her head. They may have spoken about past lives before. But, to be the descendant of a god and goddess? That would be too much.

    Before she could say anything, some children bumped into Lucifer causing her to let go of his face.

    The young boy with forest green hair looked at Lucifer''s darkness and started to p happily ying with the shadows.

    It takes her a moment to realize that Lucifer was using the darkness to y with the boy, using it to create different shapes.

    ''I wonder if Lucifer wants children.'' This isn''t the first time she has seen him interact with children before. Everytime he sees a child, he has this tender gaze on his face.

    ''What would Lucifer be like as a father? And her as a mother-''

    She felt another throb in her head. How many times has this happened recently? Lucifer nced over and frowned.

    "Run along now. Do not make your mother worried."

    "Lord, Lord!" The young girl spoke up. "Will you dance with meter?"

    Lucifer chuckled. "Of course, I will save a dance for you as long as mydy allows me."

    At those words the young boy spoke up. "I''ve decided! I will dance with thedy."

    Sumireughed seeing Lucifer''s irritated expression. She leaned down and kissed the young boy''s forehead. "Find me when the broody lord isn''t around?"

    "I will steal you away!" He said proudly.

    After the children left, Lucifer wrapped his arms around her possessively. Sumire rolled her eyes. "Don''t be so petty, he is just a child."

    "Children be men in no time." Lucifer shakes his head. "It seems I have dressed you up too much, if little children are trying to take you from me."

    She giggled. "I don''t think they''d seed."

    "You don''t?"

    "Mm, I don''t." A content sigh escaped her lips as she felt Lucifer ce kisses down her neck. "You know, it finally makes sense."

    "What does?"

    "This ce smells like you."

    Lucifer chuckled. "I don''t know whether I should take that as apliment. I hope I smell like fresh air, rather than damp grass and sewers."

    Sumire rolled her eyes and yfully swatted his arm. "You know what I mean. Sometimes when you hug me, you smell like the ocean. I didn''t understand why."

    Although Lucifer has been doing a good job to make it look like he has been staying home. asionally there are times where she can''t find him. She always assumed he was in the areas of the manor she isn''t allowed to go to. But, it seems like during those times he has been visiting the town.

    "We can go for a dip if you like. Of course not tonight, we don''t want your dress getting dirty."

    Sumire blinked at his suggestion. Is he suggesting they go skinny dipping together? ''I-I mean, I know we bathe together in the creek back in the manor. But that''s different, the creek is part of their residence. T-this would be a public ce.''

    Lucifer''s lips brushed against her ear. "If the idea makes you ufortable. We do not have to. But, just know that it is an option."

    Right, an option.

    Speaking of someone who always gave her a choice. "I haven''t seen Toh aroundtely. Is he busy?"

    Lucifer frowned. "He has. Do you want to see him?"

    "Mm, I do. But, if he is busy I suppose it can''t be helped."

    Lucifer exhaled deeply and pulled something out of his pocket. It was a purple coloured phone. "Use this, his number is already there."

    "Is this my phone?"

    "It''s a new one. Your old one was shattered into pieces when you were attacked." Lucifer trailed off. "I must confess that I was reluctant to give it to you."

    Sumire stares at the device. She knew even without going through it, that there was no inte and just phone service. She probably won''t be able to do anything other than text, y games and write notes. That''s fine for her. If he wants to shield her so desperately, she will allow him.

    She fiddles with? the phone and goes through the contacts.

    Lucifer''s number, Toh, Jacks, Renna, Grace and Akane-chan. She supposes that makes sense. Amongst the people living and working in the manor, she is only close to a limited group of people.

    Seeing Lucifer''s wary expression. Sumire leaned forward and kissed him. Lucifer seemed surprised but it didn''t take long before she felt his arms wrap around her waist, pulling her closer.

    ''His strong affections for me overshadow the red gs. I am curious why he is hiding so much from me, why he insists on keeping me hidden. But, every time I think about questioning him, all I have to do is look at his face. He isn''t very good at hiding his emotions.''

    Lucifer let out a shuddering breath and her cheeks grew warm. He-he is letting her take over this kiss. Normally, he would have resumed control already.

    She may not have her memories but she understands how clumsy she is with acts of affection. There is no doubt that Lucifer has more experience with this than her. Experience with those other women in the manor.

 Chapter 939 My Beautiful Monster Part 40

    <h4>Chapter 939 My Beautiful Monster Part 40</h4>

    SUMIRE

    Sometimes she dislikes having such a powerful memory. It meant, even if she tried to push the thoughts to the back of her mind. She would still remember it. During her recent library visits, a certain group of females have been deliberately speaking loudly about their rtionships with Lucifer. Deliberately dropping their phones with videos and images of the affair.

    The images of Lucifer entangled with other women, hearing his voice as he was inside others-

    Sumire shakes her head, she has no right to be jealous. After all, she still hasn''t regained the memories of their time together in this life. The memories she has regained is of their past lives together. But even then, she can''t focus on one memory long enough to keep it in her head.

    It bothers her, she wants to share the memories she has gained with Lucifer. She wants to reminisce with her husband. To go through their joyful memories together.

    She has kept some memories. But the memories that she has managed to piece together are the negative aspects of their rtionship. An image of her searching for Lucifer at his work ce, only to hear grunts, moans, flesh meeting flesh, panting, and thumps of a body being mmed against a desk. Oh, yes the memories she manages to put together happen to be the ones of him cheating on her.

    Sumire sighed deeply. She wonders if it means anything. Is this a sign telling her to stay away from him? To find out what secrets he has been hiding from her?

    After a few minutes Lucifer drew back and traced her lips. "I must confess, I like the idea of you kissing me more than chaining you to my bed."

    "C-chain?" Sumire said horrified.

    Lucifer gave a low dark sensual chuckle down her ear sending her shuddering. One of his hands slipped through the slit on her dress. "Yes, chain. One of these days my heart, I shall keep you in our bed for days."

    She recalled the conversation she had with Akane-chan not too long ago. It''s not like she isn''t interested, especially after hearing how different her husband was with other women. How can he treat others like that and not her? Does she not invoke his passionate side?

    For so long she was worried that it was her and that she did something wrong. But, hearing his needy tone now. It seems he has been holding back with her.

    "I-if we don''t walk now, I am afraid the night will slip away." Sumire quickly shifted the topic.

    Lucifer nodded and pulled away as they continued to walk down the path. It took her a few extra minutes to calm down, images of what Lucifer would possibly do to her if he made do on his promise to keep her ''chained'' to the bed shed through her mind.

    But as they continued to walk, she found herself drawn to the different sights and sounds. The markets, the open air cafes and the diversity of the people. Even though she doesn''t have her memories of this life time. A part of her knows deep down that she has never been to such a lively ce.

    Moreover all the people here, they all respect Lucifer. She has lost count how many people have greeted them in thest few minutes. Even though everyone can see the darkness surrounding him, there is no fear. Indeed, Sumire steals a nce at Lucifer who was buying pastries for her. Despite what he thinks of himself, there is no doubt that he is a kind person.

    Maybe once they have gotten to know each other better, maybe she can bring up him quitting that organisation. She doesn''t need riches as long as they are together. There are plenty of other ways he can spoil her too.

    Sumire recalled something Jacks told her about this region. "This town, this is the only one like this in this region isn''t it?"

    Jacks told her the reason Lucifer doesn''t let her go outside isn''t just because of some mystical danger. It''s because, there is no other safe ce. He described homes that had been sacked, burned, and how wars have taken the lives of many. How the drought in thends have lead to famine. Yet, there is a town like this.

    "It''s the only ce I could save, the only one that was possible to save. I do not know much about the other regions. But, unlike the others thisnd has always been and of night. We have been unable to grow crops naturally, and so we have had to do with trades from the outside. Even then we have had to keep it to a minimum due to the danger. In the darkness that shrouds thesends, there are

    "Darkness that you can''t control?" Sumire mumbled understanding.

    "Yes. It is beyond my ability to control the horrors that gue thend."

    So much pain, so much sorrow. How long has he had to endure the burden alone? How many years were they separated from one another? Although she doesn''t remember the fight they had. Whatever it was, is nothingpared to him being alone. How could she have been so stupid?

    "Despite that, I have managed to push back the darkness from this part of the region and our manor."

    Is that why he always looks so worn out?

    "Make no mistake. I am a powerful being. But, even the strongest have their limits. Even the strongest need an anchor, a partner to maintain a bnce."

    Sumire blinked hearing those words. A partner, partner-

    ''We make the best team!''

    ''Will you be my partner again?''

    shes, not just shes this time. But an actual conversation shed through her head. Who was she talking to? ck hair, ck, it has to be Lucifer. However, this other person has a different build from Lucifer.

    ''Don''t you think it''s fate my dear?''

    Suddenly Lucifer has swept her in his arms, halting their walk. He is holding her tightly.

    "What''s wrong?" Sumire asked.

    "Those headaches, you''ve been having them a lot recently haven''t you?" Lucifer mumbled.

    Sumire blinked, surprised at his question. "Yes but-" Sumire paused mid-sentence when she realized he was shaking. "I am alright, if you''re worried about my health. I can see the medic when we get back. Let''s try to enjoy the festival alright?"

    She has never seen him like this before, never seen him so afraid.

 Chapter 940 My Beautiful Monster Part 41

    <h4>Chapter 940 My Beautiful Monster Part 41</h4>

    LUCIFER

    Things have been too good. Since she came to live with him, there have been no issues. Other than the minor scuffle with Suigetsu''s men there have been no dangers.? Even herpanions who have been frantically searching for her haven''t found her. Even with Toh learning the truth, he hasn''t disclosed her location to her other friends. Though Toh''s frequent visits bother him, it is only a minor inconvenience. He knew Toh wouldn''t jeopardise her safety.

    Recently, their rtionship has improved to the point where she is relying on his touches tofort her outside the bedroom. Even though she is modest, disying affection in front of the servants. She greets him with kisses, leans into his hold whenever they are dining together. She actively seeks his warmth, even without him doing anything.

    ''-you will never experience happiness again. No matter what, this curse will follow you. The moment you experience a shred of happiness, the curse will take it from you. This is your fate, for not choosing me. For not sacrificing that woman.''

    Even now he can hear that wretched woman''s cursed voice in his head. The name of the woman who cursed him, for years he has pushed it to the back of his mind. But recently he has reasons to believe that she is alive. That she is somewhere nearby.

    Ever since he saw those signs, he feared for Sumire''s safety more than before. Even before she came to the manor to live with him. He has been secretly monitoring her from afar.

    Nagawa Mira may have ess to those beasts, but she shouldn''t have been able to control them. The only ones with the power to control that is the woman who cursed him, or her descendants. Unfortunately since he has seldom left the manor, he has been unable to investigate too deeply.

    ''Eventually, I will have to personally check on thepany. I hate the idea of leaving her. However, I have been overseeing her training. Since she is able to use her ability at will now, it ought to be fine if I leave for a few days.''

    But, he is reluctant to go. Things have been far too good between them. He is afraid if he leaves it will trigger something bad. What if she is taken from him? What if Toh goes back on his word and decides it''s worth the risk, and during that time Sumire is harmed again? What if he has been delusional this entire time and she isn''t enjoying hispany at all?

    The mere thought that she has been pretending to like him just to appease him made his stomach hurt. More than losing her, the thought of her pretending, just because she is afraid of him hurts him more. If she has been pretending and has been secretly afraid this entire time- perhaps that''s the reason why Toh has been visiting frequently. Perhaps he has been mistaking her moans of pleasure, and she has actually been crying in pain instead?

    "Lucifer?" Sumire mumbled tugging his hands. "Your emotions seem disturbed." She looked around before leaving him to a bench, in front of a waterfall.? She left him there for a few minutes and he couldn''t calm down until she returned to his side with a bottle of water and a towel.

    "I bought this from the stand over there." Sumire poured the water into the towel and reached over to wipe his sweat from his face. "I don''t know what''s wrong. But if you''re the one who isn''t feeling well, we can head back."

    Lucifer couldn''t miss the regret in her tone. "The festival will be spread out for the next few days, so there is plenty of opportunity to explore the stalls. However tonight is the only night we will be able to see the star shower."

    Her eyes lit up and Lucifer felt his heartbeat speed up. He never thought he would be on the receiving end of this smile. When he has been watching her from afar he has seen her smile like this in front of her friends, and those she was close with.

    "A star shower?"

    Lucifer nodded. "Even if you didn''t suggest going to the bridge, I would have taken you there."

    "But, are you sure you''re feeling okay?" Sumire asked.

    The next few days, they can take their time and walk around the festival even during the daylight. As long as he is by her side, nothing shall harm her. His mind wandered towards the different ces he would show her. Perhaps she would like to visit the museum? Or even stroll around the markets, or go to the park at night and watch the stars.

    Despite his frequent visits to the town, he doesn''t know when was thest time he walked around. When was thest time he enjoyed himself?

    None. At least not in this lifetime. In his past lives, he still tried to live a normal life. A life that involved light more than darkness. But, it was futile. That''s why when he woke up in this life, he pushed away the light and embraced the darkness. That was when the shadows started to follow him. It took a while for him to adjust but then he got used to it. He is no longer a being of light, he is darkness and the sooner he epts it, the more control of his powers he will have.

    At least that''s what it was supposed to be. But the more he embraced the darkness, the more he started to lose parts of himself. He is a shell between his former self. A shell of the man she fell for. Perhaps it is a good thing that Sumire doesn''t retain the memories of their past lives. He is no longer the same person. She would be disappointed if she saw him this way.

    ''No matter what happens, I will never allow the darkness to take over me. I will never let it control me. I am yours, and you are mine. I will not let this get between us.''

    Would the old her see this as a betrayal? Would she think he epted the darkness because he chose that woman over her? Lucifer felt even sicker than before. When she finally remembers everything, he knows they won''t have a happy reunion. She will definitely question his choices.

 Chapter 941 My Beautiful Monster Part 42

    <h4>Chapter 941 My Beautiful Monster Part 42</h4>

    LUCIFER

    Norah definitely wouldn''t like the idea of him leading a criminal organisation. Nor would she approve of the harem in his home, and the depravity he encourages from his men. She would judge him, and there is a high chance that she will be too disgusted to even look let alone speak with him. The current her, Sumire, is already disgusted with the stories she hears about him and other women. If the current her learns about everything else-

    ''I didn''t think this through. When I epted the darkness in this life. I didn''t think of the consequences. I assumed that she wouldn''t be able to see me again. But, she saw me. She spoke to me--''

    Lucifer?

    Husband?

    Hearing her voice in his head, he spoke up. "I''m fine, my heart."

    Sumire looked at him sceptically but nodded. Even without words, Lucifer understood that even if she didn''t know what he was thinking. At the very least, Sumire knew, she sensed his unease.

    She suddenly ced her fingers on his neck. "This mark, it''s the same as mine isn''t it?"

    Lucifer nodded.

    "I want you to exin these markings. I have been doing some reading in the library, and I''ve read a lot about bargains that lead to tattoos like we have. But that''s not what this is right? Talking into each other''s minds, and understanding each other''s emotions. There is more to it, right?"

    Lucifer blinked startled. She was half rambling, but there was a serious glint in her eyes. He wonders how long she has been wanting to ask these questions.

    "I mentioned that you were my blood-bound partner before, haven''t I?"

    Sumire nodded and Lucifer reached over and brushed a loose stray hair back from her face. She was looking at him with a serious and yet curious glint in her eyes which made him smile.

    "A blood bound partner is stronger than a soulmate. Because it is an improved version of the soul bond. While soulmates have been described as the other half of a person''s soul, described as having aplete understanding of each other. Blood bound partners share everything, their blood, thoughts and their souls follow each other to the next life. While there is a risk of soulmates meeting others and falling in love, blood bound partners only have each other. They will never truly feel whole without one another." Lucifer exined.

    At those words a look of understanding shed through her eyes. "That''s why you haven''t married anyone else. Why you have only had flings and not another rtionship."

    Lucifer nodded. "Even if I tied myself to another person, what good would it have done?"

    "So, I''m yours?" Sumire asked softly.

    His heart was beating so fast. He never thought he would be having this conversation with her in this life. Even though he made his intentions to bring her to his side since she was a child. He never thought he would get a proper chance to do so. If he truly wanted to take her away, he would have done so sooner.

    Maybe she doubts him? All of this would sound unbelievable to a normal person.

    "My husband?" Sumire said, leaning closer. Her scent caught his attention. She smells like sunshine and feels like light.

    "Yes, you are mine and I am yours."

    Sumire is quiet for a moment before she suddenly positioned herself on hisp. She reached over and yed with his hair.? "I suppose that makes sense."

    "It does?"

    Sumire nodded. "Even without memories. From the moment I woke up, I have always felt safe in your presence, in your arms. It didn''t make sense to me. I couldn''t remember you, but I wanted to be near you. I wanted to get closer, I wanted to learn more about you."

    Lucifer''s eyes widened hearing those words. From the moment she woke up? ''I thought she was afraid of me. She seldom spoke after all. But, now that I think about it. She did allow me to get close to her. I didn''t think much of it at the time since I was focused on her recovery.''

    But even if it makes sense to her. It doesn''t mean she has to ept it. Even though it would hurt him if she declined. Hasn''t he been preparing for a rejection ever since she dered him her enemy? Ever since they ended up on opposing sides? The only difference was this time he knew what it felt like to have her, to hold her in his arms, to kiss those pretty lips. To have her look at him with eyes of affection. However, what if he truly has been delusional this entire time? It would exin why Toh keeps scorning him.

    "Did, I- know about this?"

    Lucifer shakes his head. "Not in this life, I had yet to exin." It happened so suddenly. He didn''t mean to mark her in the forest after the destruction of her family''s home. He meant to court her properly and then bestow the mark on her. None of this was supposed to happen.

    "So, you hid it from me." Sumire said. Her question sounded innocent enough but he could hear the implied usation, the anxiety that he withheld important information from her.

    Memories or not, that is one part of her that won''t change. Sumire hates being kept in the dark, and hates others making choices for her. In their first lives together, she made that clear to him from the moment they became a couple.

    ''If you are to treat me like a pretty decoration, then this rtionship will not work. I need someone who will respect my decisions and watch my back. Can you be that person?''

    He chuckled at the memory. She truly dide off strong. Any other guy would have been put off by her behaviour. Certainly he heard many tales of failed date attempts with her. But, he epted her from the first day they met.

    Sumire''s fingers suddenly intertwined with his. No doubt she was sensing his shift in emotions, feeling everything he was feeling.

    "Why didn''t you tell me sooner?" Sumire asked.

    Another innocent sounding question, and yet he knew she wanted answers. Real answers and not half hearted ones. This would be a good opportunity to tell her everything. However, he does not want to risk her walking away. Not now, not when the dangers to her life remain.

 Chapter 942 My Beautiful Monster Part 43

    <h4>Chapter 942 My Beautiful Monster Part 43</h4>

    LUCIFER

    Nagawa Mira aside, Suigetsu has made it clear that he dislikes Sumire being with him. Even though the old man seems to be encouraging him to have a sexual rtionship with Sumire. He wants to be in control of her. If she is by his side, Suigetsu cannot control her.

    "Our situation as I have mentioned before is veryplicated in this life. There were many factors that prevented us from being together. Because of those factors, I decided that telling you would have a negative reaction rather than a positive one. It was selfish of me to decide this on my own. However, I had to. I did not want to risk you disliking me. I wanted to give you a choice. " Lucifer paused. "When, we weren''t together. You had other lovers, not just Toh."

    "I figured." Sumire paused. "You reacted so sensitively to Toh. I figured there was someone else. I have been getting memories of another person. I don''t know what it meant so I didn''t tell you. No, I felt like it would break your heart if I said anything."

    Lucifer cringed hearing those words. Of course. Of course he can''t erase itpletely. Terashima will always remain in her heart. He has seen with own eyes how powerful their bond is.

    Sumire gave his hands a gentle squeeze and Lucifer found the courage to continue. "I convinced myself that you were happy. That you deserve to be happy after everything you went through. This life hasn''t been easy for you, After the role I yed in your life, after I hurt you. I knew that you hated me, and would be better with someone else. Someone covered in light and not darkness."

    Now she has proven that fear to be correct. She will always choose Terashima. The bond between them, their blood bond is nothing -

    To his surprise Sumire frowned. "Don''t talk like that. You''re making it sound like just because you hurt me, I wouldn''t have chosen you."

    That''s because ''I know, the you with memories would never have picked me. Even if you did know about the bond, you would have been disgusted by it.''

    "I know this isn''t what you want to hear, and deep down you want a real answer. But this is all I can say."

    Sumire shakes her head. "This is more than enough, More than what I expected from you. I''m thankful that you told me this."

    Hope red in his chest. She cares, she still cares. She isn''t pulling away from him. But, a voice in his head was telling him that it''s not just him. He isn''t special. After all, didn''t she forgive Nagawa for all his faults? Didn''t she stay with Nagawa even though Nagawa repeatedly cheated on her and broke her heart. She loved him with a desperation, that she sacrificed her own happiness, and her dignity.

    ''I want to think that I am better for her. That I''m the obvious choice. But Toh, and Terashima? Those two have proven that they respect her, and will watch her back. The criteria Norahid out for him during their first date.''

    "But it isn''t enough. I understand this information isn''t exactly selling me for you to ept the bond."

    "You''re right." Sumire mumbled.

    At those words, it felt like his heart would stop.

    "If you were trying to persuade me to ept this bond. You''d be using those lips of yours, and your very skilful hands."

    It takes him a moment to understand what she was saying. Lucifer blinked surprised and Sumireughed as she cupped his face.

    "I''ve never seen you this speechless before."

    "But you-" Lucifer didn''t know what to say.

    "I may not have aplete picture of our life together. But, there is one memory I managed to put together. When I was younger, when we were both children. I was crying, and you sang for me. Your songs resonated in my heart."

    Lucifer felt the tears well up from his eyes. Emotions he thought he long discarded.

    "I see you Lucifer, even the sides of yourself that make you think you''re a monster. I see yourself the side of you, you think no longer exists. I see you, the one who my heart holds dear. I may not be able to say those words. But, you are so dear, so very precious to me. I won''t trade you or our moments together for another person."

    His arms wrapped around her and Sumire gently caressed his cheek as she wiped the tears. "You''re so beautiful, my beautiful monster. You may think you''re broken, and have no chance of healing. But it''s the same with me. We are both broken but we can heal. We can heal together. I can pick up your broken pieces and you can pick up mine."

    He was very emotional at this point and buried his face in his shoulder, inhaling her scent as his body trembled. Lucifer felt her y with his hair.

    "I care for you Lucifer, a lot. I may not be able to say those words to you, but you''re so important to me. I may not be able to remember much of our time together. But, that single memory I put together was enough. It''s enough I would endure anything to be by your side."

    Lucifer finally found the words to speak. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing. When she regains her memories, she will hate him. But for now, he can live this lie can''t he? They both can. Just for now.

    Sumire rubbed her thumb over the back of his finger. Each touch made him shudder. She has always had this impact on him. It''s the main reason why in this life, he has avoided being in close contact with her. He didn''t want her to notice.

    "I really don''t want to lie to you." Lucifer mumbled. "I want to tell you everything."

    He genuinely means these words. He does want her to know the truth. He does want her to be with him, by his side willingly.

    "I understand." Sumire said softly. "But there is no need to rush. I won''t be going anywhere."

    She has already been here for a month, he has another month with her before the time limit he agreed on with Toh is up?

    He knows he has to return her memories to her eventually. Even if he wishes to be selfish. Her career, all her hard work will vanish if he continues to keep her by his side. Even if it means returning to being the viin in her story.

 Chapter 943 My Beautiful Monster Part 44

    <h4>Chapter 943 My Beautiful Monster Part 44</h4>

    LUCIFER

    He loses track of time.

    He doesn''t know how long they spent simply holding onto each other. But when he saw the flicker in the sky, Lucifer carried Sumire in his arms and used his darkness to transport them to the bridge. Most people would be frightened of being carried away in darkness but not her. She was surprised but not afraid. Instead sheughed and wrapped her arms around his neck, kissing him there and telling him how much she was enjoying herself.

    ''When she started kissing me, I almost dropped her.'' How can light touches make him feel so aroused? The light sensation of just her hands running through his arm, and fingers- this woman will certainly be the death of him.

    Lucifer''s gaze fell on Sumire. Since theynded on the bridge, neither of them have said much. Instead he found himself watching her look around theke with bright eyes. He created this ce to resemble the one in their first lifetime. It''s a cheap imitation but he is thankful, she seems to like it.

    It''s hard not to look at her, unlike when she first arrived. She now had curves, and there was a healthy glow to her skin. When he found her on the verge of passing to the other world. Lucifer noted how skinny she was. Toh had exined in his reports that Sumire was taking Terashima''s absence hard.

    ''She is in a better state than before I came. But, there are still asions where she won''t eat. Where I would find a te of food dumped into one of the nts.''

    As much as it annoyed him to know that she was in that state because of another guy. Lucifer understood her situation. He has experienced it before. When he woke up in the sixth lifetime, with the bond being weak, and Norah not being there. In all their lives after the first one, she would always be nearby or be already part of his life. But the sixth? It was the most painful.

    It was even more painful seeing her with another man. He tried to appear before her numerous times. But she either didn''t recognize him or couldn''t see him. It was only until mid way? through the seventh life where he bluntly appeared in her home but she still walked past him.

    Before he realized, he held a grudge against her for moving on. For not bothering to find him.

    Seeing Sumire lean against the edge of the bridge his lips curved to a smirk. "If you fall, I may not catch you."

    Sumire raised her eyebrows. "If I fall from this height, I may fall to my death and then our bed will be very cold." Her gaze suddenly dimmed. "Or maybe it won''t. You do have a harem. I''m sure they can keep our bed warm if I die."

    Lucifer sighed as he walked over and hugged Sumire from the back. His lips brushed against her neck causing her to moan softly. He chuckles. Just a single caress, and she already behaves this way. Indeed, he supposes that part of her hasn''t changed.

    "I have never brought a woman to my chambers before."

    Sumire blinked. "You haven''t?"

    "They were not special to me. I only used them to drink blood and that was only to contain the beast inside me."

    "Since I came, I haven''t seen you lose control." Sumire pointed out.

    "Of course not. I have been feeding from you."

    Sumire tilted her head puzzled. "Does my blood really have such a strong effect on you?"

    "It does." Lucifer trailed off. "Since we are bonded, it means even if I feed from others I will not be satisfied. Only your blood will contain my beast now."

    "That''s a lot of responsibility."

    Lucifer frowned. "I apologize. I don''t mean to pressure you."

    Sumire shakes her head. "It''s not like that. Actually, I find this whole thing very romantic."

    ''Now that I think about it, she said something simr in the past didn''t she?''

    Sumire''s gaze fell back onto the sky that was now covered in stars.

    "There must be hundreds of them."

    "Thousands." Lucifer corrected. "The weather seems to be good tonight, so I can see thissting till the morning. Unless something has changed."

    Lucifer paused after saying those words. He doesn''t recall thest time he actually watched the star shower properly. He has passed by the vige a few times during the festival. But, when was thest time he watched the stars like this? Such a long time ago.

    This festival celebrates everything he and Norah worked for. A festival that is so essential to every fibre of his being. This region may not be the ''home'' he built with Norah. But,it''s close. The people here remind him of the first vige of humans he and Norah lived in. The people who built their home and the vige with them from scratch. The ones who made him believe in humanity. To think it has taken him this long to recognize it.

    ''I have been so upied with my beast, and with Sumire. That I have neglected everything else in my surroundings. The people here deserve better than that. They deserve a better person to rule them.''

    Sumire tugged on his sleeve. "Where do they go? It looks like they are gathering in one spot."

    "I wish I knew."

    ''I wish I had paid more attention when I first learned about it. I wish I did things differently in this life. But, irt is already toote. The n cannot change. When I return her memories, she will return to hating him.''

    She has no idea does she? What he truly wants from her in this life. To make her his wife again? To have her rule alongside him? It''s not that at all. He doesn''t need her to stay by his side anymore, not because he doesn''t want her anymore. He wants and needs her more than anything. But because he is out of time.

    When he woke up in this lifetime, when he finally pushed away any trace of light and truly epted the darkness. Lucifer understands that he is out of time. This will be hisst time, the curse will consume not only his physical body but his soul too. There will no longer be anything left of him.

 Chapter 944 My Beautiful Monster Part 45

    <h4>Chapter 944 My Beautiful Monster Part 45</h4>

    LUCIFER

    ''I bit her because I wanted to trigger her blood abilities, had I not done that. It would have remained dormant and potentially caused her harm. I didn''t bite her to make her mine again.'' Although, he knew his beast would disagree.

    Feeling Sumire''s intense gaze on him Lucifer speaks up. "Why does anyone cling to anything? Why do they cling to things, to people they cannot have? It''s because for them, the feelings of love are far stronger than anything else. They keep returning because there is something they love here, even if that something no longer remembers. They keep returning, hoping that-" His sentence fell short when he felt a soft pair of lips on his,

    He would continue returning to her side even if his soul burns out, even if she no longer remembers him. Even if everything about him vanishes.

    "I''m sorry." Sumire mumbled. "I know you want me to remember. Even if you do not say it, I understand."

    Lucifer doesn''t say anything.

    "But, I truly want you to understand Lucifer. I don''t have to have memories to be by your side. Your actions have more than proven what I need to know."

    "What if I''m acting? What if this is a lie?"

    Sumire''s gaze softened. "Even if you were the best liar in the world. I would still choose to remain by your side. You need me, and as I have recently learned. I need you, only you."

    "Just recently?"

    Sumireughed. "Mm, just recently. I''m a bit slow on most things and it took me a lot of debating why I feelfortable just seeing you."

    Lucifer blinked surprised at her words and sheughed again. Herughter truly does sound like music in his ears.? Does she feelfortable just seeing him? He didn''t know this. But, now that she has mentioned it. When she was running away from Suigetsu''s people not too long ago, she was pale and looked like death. But when she reached his arms, her shoulders rxed.

    "But, even if it''s not me, Lucifer. There are plenty of others who care for you."

    "Are you speaking about Jacks and the elite guard? I do consider them my friends. However, I know the monster frightens them. I know if they were given a chance, they''d leave and never look back."

    Sumire shakes her head. "I don''t believe they would. They''d be happy if you let them shoulder the burden. They may fear your monster, but the respect in their eyes, the admiration? Those emotions will override anything."

    "Then, what about you? If there is something troubling you, would you shoulder the burden with others?" Lucifer paused, catching a whiff of the girl''s perfume. He hadn''t realized how close they were standing, how close her face was.

    Sumire reached over and brushed her fingers across his cheek. She didn''t answer his question, but her actions seemed to convey that she would rely on him. ''I''m here, and I know you.'' Her words from earlier danced in his mind.

    Being with her like this makes him remember what he used to be like. Before he let the darkness take over him. Makes him remember how nice it was, being wanted, being loved and not feared and how much he has craved to be touched by someone who truly cares for him.

    How every single time he slept with another woman, he felt a part of himself break. How their touches meant nothing, and only left him feeling even more empty.

    Even with the people he grew close to in this life, something was always missing and now that he is with her again. He finally realizes what it was. It was her, the reason why he felt so fulfilled, why he felt whole was because she was there. Picking up his broken pieces each time.

    After epting the darkness, he thought there was no hope for him anymore. But here Sumirees, giving it back to him and promising him everything he buried away. Telling a monster like him, that he is fine the way he is.

    Sumire suddenly shrieked and he realizes one of the stars had fallen on her face, causing him tough.

    "W-what on earth?"

    Lucifer chuckled. "The reason they are glowing brightly is because their are souls alongside the stars. What fell on you just now was a soul."

    Sumire curses. "You could have told me that sooner! You did on purpose." She shouted shoving him roughly. But this only led to himughing more.

    She frantically wipes the sparks from her face but he grabbed hold of her wrist. "Don''t, you look beautiful."

    Sumire sighed. "I knew something was off about my makeup, if star dust is making me look better."

    Luciferughed again. When was thest time heughed like this? When was thest time he felt so much joy, when did hest feel carefree and rxed like this? Every single moment since he epted the darkness, epted the monster. He has worked hard to keep it under control. If he ever let his guard down, the monster would take over and cause masacres. Maybe it''s because of the deal they made. However, his monster isn''t around now. He can spend this moment with Sumire without having to worry about losing control of himself.

    "I want to paint you."

    Lucifer looked at her surprised. "What brought this on?"

    "Since I realized I could paint, I have only been painting scenery. Things I have seen in the memories I do retain. But, I want to paint you. Paint this." Sumire pointed to their surroundings. She leans forward and brushes her forehead against his. "Your so beautiful, my beautiful monster."

    She is stunning, everything about her-

    "I shall agree to that, but in exchange. Will you sing for me?"

    Sumire''s gaze softened. "Mm, alright." She pulls away and positions herself in the center of the bridge.

    "The sound of raindrops.

    Like the ttering percussion.

    Ding Dong. Ding dong."

    "So beautifully.

    The mottled path with sunlight and shadows.

    Like a forest of dreams

    Lead me into a rainbow mystery.

    A sky full of stars, hiding all of my secrets."

    "Cicadas chirping on a summer day.

    Singing my hopes for the future.

    Dream Dream Dream

    Everyone has a dream, has a dream, always felt.

    How sweet with a dream."

    "A sky full of stars hiding all of my secrets." Sumire sang.

    As he watched her sing, images of simr moments happening in their five life times together shed through his head. No matter how many times her soul is reborn. Her voice doesn''t change. This voice that has been blessed by the heavens.

 Chapter 945 My Beautiful Monster Part 46

    <h4>Chapter 945 My Beautiful Monster Part 46</h4>

    LUCIFER

    Even after the end of the star shower, Sumire insisted they return to the town and join the festivals there. It was after he watched her drink her tenth cup of wine, where he decided that she had enough and brought her back. If she hadn''t been so drunk, he would have made do on that promise to finish what they had started earlier. Sadly, he knew she was in no condition to get intimate with him.

    It didn''t bother him as much as it should have. Sumire has given him enough tonight.

    After making sure she was fast asleep. Lucifer tracked down the women who Sumire overheard gossiping about their marriage being fake. Although he heard this news from her a while ago, he has unfortunately been far too busy. However, Sumire''s words about feeling safe being with him remained firm in his mind. It''s not enough for her to just feel safe when he is around. He wants her to feel safe all the time.

    He was currently sitting on his throne in the throne room.

    Lucifer stared at the five women hunched on the ground.

    "I heard something amusing. It seems the five of you were running your mouths about my marriage."

    He watched the five women nce back at each other dumbfounded.

    "M-My Lord, with all due respect-"

    Lucifer frowned. "Speak clearly. I cannot hear anything if you ramble." He trailed off and he extended his hand out causing ck shadows to wrap around the woman''s throat. "Make no mistake. I don''t need for you to speak to know what happened."

    He can simply enter their minds and tear them to shreds. He does have Toh''s power. Or he can butcher and make an example of one of them. Either way he will find out what happened.

    "W-with all due respect my Lord, it''s not just us who doubts the woman''s identity."

    "Did I ask that?"

    "W-we were simply discussing how much you liked her. But, nobody knows when you actually got married and how strange it is that there has been no ceremony."

    Lucifer''s gaze dimmed. "Why does that matter?"

    "P-people are saying, b-because you haven''t had a ceremony. Miss Sumire isn''t anybody special, and you will toss her away sooner orter."

    Despite the vague words of the old woman, Lucifer immediately understood. He scanned the other women and found a much younger woman with ginger hair there. A woman he recognized.

    "You, speak. You''re friends with Elisa aren''t you?"

    That way of wording things is far too familiar.

    The ginger hair woman, Lacy, he believes is her name looks up with a determined gaze. Even though she was trembling, she spoke clearer than the older woman. "Elisa means well my Lord."

    "She means well? Even though she is insulting my wife?" Lucifer scoffed.

    "She means well." Lacy repeated. "Elisa has only ever worked hard for the organisation."

    Indeed, the woman was not only an excellent bedpanion, her blood has kept many of his men on the verge of insanity sane. However, it''s easy to forget and dismiss those things with her current attitude. He figured there was one person in particr sowing discord amongst his people. But to think it would be Elisa.

    All the other women in the harem have always known their ce. He has made it clear that he will never choose a wife from them, and how any rtionships he forms with them will be physical. He thought Elisa was one of the ones who understood that. After all she was the one who took care of all the women who acted up in the past.

    "That woman- Miss Sumire, isn''t she the Ibuki Sumire who is supposedly on vacation with her manager? The one who was stabbed by a fan not too long ago?"

    Lucifer''s gaze dimmed as his shadows moved away from the elder woman and surrounded Lacy.

    "It seems, someone has been doing their research."

    "I-If it''s really her my Lord, then how can she be your wife? Doesn''t she belong to Terashima Yuhi-"

    Lucifer didn''t give her a chance to finish those words, he used his shadows to stab the girl''s leg causing her to fall onto the ground wincing in pain. He continued to use his shadows as spikes and stabbed her repeatedly.

    "Who, did you say she belonged to?"

    "T-teras-"

    Lucifer gave a low dark chuckle. "It seems you are very aware of the facts. If that''s the case, yes I did take her from Terashima. Yes, she doesn''t remember anything."

    He hears gasps from the other women but he remains focused on Lacy. "I doubt you came to that conclusion on your own. Elisa is truly a smart and cunning woman."

    "She will keep the organisation safe from filthy people like Ibuki. My Lord, why did you take her?"

    ''I must admit, I am impressed. She is clearly in a lot of pain, how is she able to speak?''

    She must have seen her fair share of torture under Elisa''s rule. Lucifer stands up and walks over until he is standing directly in front of her. He crouches down and cupped the girl''s face. The only reason he recognizes her is because she is one of Elisa''sdies in waiting. But she is also one of the few women in the manor he has never fed from.

    If Elisa wants to continue acting up, then he can y this game.

    "M-My Lord?" Lacy said, trembling. He caresses her arm with his darkness and she shudders. "I-I-what do you need from me?"

    Lucifer chuckled. "If you wish to redeem yourself. You are to spy on Elisa for me, and if she ever takes it too far. End her with your own hands, and when she is gone. You can rece her."

    Lacy continued to tremble under his shadow''s touch. Her face turned redder by the minute. Her breathing became unsteady. He may not have fed her before. But, he can sense a person''s desire. He has seen how this girl has stolen looks at him before.

    "Y-yes my Lord, Lucifer-sama."

    Lucifer chuckled and then turned to the four women still on the ground. He has no need for them, he only needs one person to spy on Elisa. Since they have learned of Sumire''s identity, there is no need to let them live.

 Chapter 946 My Beautiful Monster Part 47

    <h4>Chapter 946 My Beautiful Monster Part 47</h4>

    LUCIFER

    ''I need to wash the blood off, and then return to cuddling with her on our bed.'' The moment Lucifer entered the room, he sees the empty bed sheets. She must have woken up. Lucifer closed his eyes. He reached for the bond, and found himself opening the door to the attached bathroom.

    Sumire was sitting in the tub, gorgeously naked with a dazed expression. Lucifer simply stared at her for a few minutes, stared at that beautiful body of hers. ''No matter how many times I hold her, I find myself awed every time I see her bare skin.'' He wonders if it has always been like this between them. The darkness has blurred his own memories. While he still remembers their five lifetimes, he finds that the stronger his emotions are. The high chances of him remembering each detail.

    ''I love her.'' His feelings for her were the only things that remained important to him. As long as he could remember that, it didn''t matter what he forgot. But, watching her like this now. Lucifer wishes he could remember if he was this obsessed with her. Even back then, he found himself falling in love with everything she did and everything she said.

    His thoughts break off realizing that Sumire was looking at him, and then at the bottle in his hands.

    It was a bottle that contained the blood of four of the now dead women. He sent Lacy back to Elisa, as a warning.

    "Pour it in?" Sumire pointed at the bottle.

    His lips curved to a smile as he approached the edge of the tub and tipped the contents. The water turned red in seconds and he quickly discarded his clothes and joined her.

    Bathing in the blood of his enemies has never felt as good as now.

    "You didn''t have to kill them." Sumire said.

    "But they hurt you."

    "I know. But, violence shouldn''t be the answer to everything."

    "They''ve also been slipping poison in your meals." Lucifer frowned.

    It''s a good thing Kusabe Renna noticed, and has been making Sumire drink an antidote. Moreover with Sumire constantly drinking his blood, no poison should kill her. But, just because the poison doesn''t kill her, it doesn''t mean she won''t suffer.

    Sumire sighed deeply. "Did Renna tell you that?"

    "You knew?" Lucifer tried to keep his fury to himself. But, he was gripping the edge of the bathtub tightly.

    She knew, and she was still eating those meals?

    "Of course I knew. But, I wanted to keep up the act and wait until they slipped up."

    "-and if they didn''t?"

    "I would have exposed them myself." Sumire said, determined.

    He hates how he can''t argue against her. She seems so confident now. She is definitely getting better. By epting that her memories may never return. She is adapting to this life, and her current self. Discovering new things each day.

    Sumire caresses his cheek. "I know, it was silly of me to put myself in danger. But can''t you see my husband? This was something I had to do for myself. I don''t want others thinking you married a weak woman. You''re always telling me that I''m strong, but I don''t have many opportunities to prove that."

    Lucifer detected the hint of bitterness in her tone. He will give her everything she asks for. But, he will continue to limit the exposure she has to his men and the rest of the organisation.

    Unfortunately even if he disguises her, her face is too well known.

    Lucifer continued to kiss her neckline as Sumire smudged the blood on his face. "So handsome."

    He chuckled. "You''re an odd one."

    "Lucifer, stop kissing me. I want to look at you properly." Sumire demanded.

    "As you wish my Queen." Lucifer raised his face and Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck.

    "I want to say those words to you." Sumire mumbled softly.

    "Those words?" Lucifer repeated.

    "The ones that tell you how I feel. The words that any normal couple should be able to say to each other." Sumire sighed frustrated. "I don''t know why, I thought it would be easier to say since we have

    ''I know.'' deep down she is still thinking of Terashima. Even if she doesn''t say it out loud, even with no memories. He can''t erase Terashima from her heart.

    "Do you understand? If I show you this way."

    "I do." Sumire blinked and pushed his hands away.? "I''m sorry, I''m really tired."

    Lucifer shakes his head. "I can relieve myselfter."

    ''Though I''ve never really had to. Ever since Toh created the harem for me, and recruited women to help contain his beast. I have nevercked women.''

    Her gaze dimmed. "With the women in the harem?"

    "With my very skillful hands, wife." Lucifer answered swiftly.

    Lucifer watches as the girl''s cheeks coloured. If hements on the colour of her cheeks. Would she blush more? If he tells her how much that colour suits her lovely face, how would she react?

    "Well, I can''t deny that you''re skilled." Sumire mumbled.

    His grin grewrger and she stuck her tongue out yfully.

    "Careful wife. That tongue of yours can do so much more." Lucifer warned. The things she can do to him, with just that tongue alone. Just thinking about it, makes him want to-

    "You''re teasing me. You know we can''t today."

    "Howe?" Lucifer questioned.

    "It''s that time of the month for me, and I know hanyou females are especially sensitive during this time frame."

    Right, sometimes he forgets how long she has been here. Of course it''s that time already.

    "You don''t want a child?" Lucifer hesitated as he asked.

    He doesn''t want to pressure her, moreover- ''I don''t even know if it''s possible for her to have my child. Her curse has weakened since she became bonded to Terashima. But, since I epted the darkness-'' Is it possible for them to have children? Since she is a hanyou, it is easy for her to get pregnant. So, if he keeps this up. Perhaps there is a chance.

    "No. That''s not it. I do want your child." Sumire traced his chest with her fingers. "It''s just, probably not the right time for one."

    So even she can sense the tense atmosphere in the manortely. Lucifer pressed a kiss to her temple.

    "I shall take care of it soon."

    Sumire sighed deeply. "It would be nice to have some peaceful days."

    "We shall have them soon." He kisses her again. "I apologize for my associate causing so many problems."

    "The wedding has to be pushed back." Sumire mumbled.

    "Just for a while. Remember we are married already. The ceremony is just a formality."

 Chapter 947 My Beautiful Monster Part 48

    <h4>Chapter 947 My Beautiful Monster Part 48</h4>

    LUCIFER

    Moreover, after disposing of those women. The rumors regarding their ''odd marriage'' should vanish. Sending Lacy injured to Elisa means that Elisa will learn what happened. He could have easily healed Lacy''s injuries but it would have made Elisa suspicious. He feels filthy. He didn''t use his hands to touch Lacy but he still feels disgusted.

    He has no idea how he used to behave. Before he experienced Sumire being by his side. How did he lose himself in other women? How did he pretend others were her? Just thinking about it disgusts him.

    It disgusts him that he had to resort to touching other women. If possible he no longer wishes to do that. Even after he returns Sumire to her friends and Terashima. He doesn''t want to force himself to touch others just to tame his beast. Now that they have consummated the bond, it should be easy to keep the beast at bay.

    For the first time in so long, he feels like himself and he wants that to continue. He hasn''t heard the beasts voice in some time now. At first he assumed it was due to the bargain they made, however

    My husband? Will you focus on me?

    Lucifer chuckled, feeling a gentle caress. Sumire didn''t use her hands but it felt like it. She is getting better at this. It won''t be long before they will be able to be more creative with the bond again. Hopefully it happens, before he has to return her.

    Lucifer kissed behind her ear and Sumire shuddered. "Your thoughts went astray. What were you thinking?"

    "Mmm, did you ask Toh to-do"

    He nibbled her ear. "Are you really thinking of another man right now?"

    "Of course not. I''m your wife, Lucifer."

    He chuckled. "I see, then do your duties wife."

    At those words Sumire frowns. "My duties huh."

    "What are you thinking?"

    "Mm, it''s just. I was thinking of the state of the region. I was wondering if there was a way I could use my power to keep the darkness from thends." Sumire trailed off andughed weakly. "It''s probably a crazy idea. If you can''t do it, then there is no way that I-"

    Lucifer cuts her off and shakes his head. "Do not belittle yourself. You have more power than you think you do." He trailed off. "Why don''t we try it out? I can take you to the outskirts where the darkness isn''t too bad."

    Sumire''s eyes lit up. "Really?"

    Lucifer felt his heart speed up seeing the brightness in her eyes,

    "Yes." It ought to be fine as long as he is with her and as long as they don''t stay too long. Moreover, he is curious if she can truly push it away.

    The reason why she ended up captured in their first life was because she had the ability to push away the darkness. Despite sharing the same curse as him. If she has retained those abilities, then it''s possible. He knows better than to be too hopeful however. The curse is strong, even after so many lives. It should have weakened. But judging from the darkness in thends, it has only grown stronger.

    What is feeding the darkness? In their first few lives, it was easy to locate the source. But, he cannot find it in this one. No matter how many bases he sets up, he can''t find the source of the darkness.

    "I''m so d. I don''t have high hopes. But I should at least try. I want to do something for you Lucifer."

    Lucifer kisses her forehead. "You have already done so many things for me wife."

    Sumire''s cheeks coloured. "Err not those things."

    His lips curved to a smirk. "I was talking about making meals, tending to the garden, and controlling those hot blooded men of mine."

    Understanding dawned on her features and Sumire struggled to break free from his hold. "Do not escape my Queen. I do not think you will like it, if I am forced to chase you down."

    It would certainly test if his beast is simply hiding or doing it with Sumire is pushing him away.

    His beast loves a good chase. Even if he is hiding, he wouldn''t be able to hide for long.

    Sumire reached over and caressed his cheek. "I think I have told you this already. I do not care what you do to me."

    Lucifer growled. "You have no idea how dangerous those words are."

    Moreover, if she doesn''t stop leaning on him like this- Sumire looked at him with an innocent glint in her eyes. But, there seemed to be something else there. A hint of desire, possession. Is she deliberately trying to tease him to see his reaction? It''s not unheard of, for the past her to do something like that. However, he didn''t think the current he was capable of it.

    Then again, it seems like he still has a lot to learn about her in this life. Perhaps she behaved this way with Toh and Terashima. Thinking of other men touching her angered him.

    But while Terashima is his main concern, recently he has been wary of Toh. He hadn''t realized they were that close. For her to remember Toh, and not Narasaki. It shows that Toh is more important to her. He knew they had an abrupt break up because of him. However, he hadn''t realized that Sumire had yet to move on from Toh. He didn''t think of the possibility that she may still harbor feelings for him.

    If Toh truly bes a problem. Then he will have no choice but to use his power to control him. So far, Lucifer has avoided doing this. He doesn''t want a mindless subordinate, he wants someone who can take the initiative, someone who can take charge and make their own decisions even if it goes against his own.

    Toh fills that criteria all too well. It would be a shame if he has to force him into submission. If he ends up resorting to this, it will be another thing Sumire will hate him for.

    He shakes his head. Now isn''t the time to think about this. Lucifer grabs a bottle from the shelf. "Allow me the honour of washing your hair, and caring for you?"

    Sumireughed softly. "Okay."

    Right now, he should focus on her. Focus on the limited time they have together. Before he truly bes her monster, her viin and enemy once more.

 Chapter 948 My Beautiful Monster Part 49

    <h4>Chapter 948 My Beautiful Monster Part 49</h4>

    LUCIFER

    Lucifer''s gaze fell on the girl curdled in his chest and fast asleep.

    Earlier, she must have remembered something. How much time does he actually have left with her? He has tested the ability he stole from Narasaki on numerous people and has observed the effects on them. However much to his dismay, nobody has shown simr symptoms to Sumire. It must be because she is a purebred hanyou. She is truly different from the rest.

    His hands brush her bangs from her forehead and heat transmitted to his skin. ''As I thought, she was feeling unwell, her face looked flushed on the bridge.'' Thankfully this is only the hanyou fever. She ought to be fine after she rests, and drinks plenty of his blood.

    Sumire stirred in his arms, and the moment she opened her eyes. She calls out for him. "Lucifer?"

    "I am here."

    "Mmm, I feel warm."

    "You have a fever."

    Sumire weakly gets up.

    "What is it? If you need anything, I shall fetch it for you."

    "I want you to kiss me."

    His lips curve to a smile. "Very well."

    Lucifer didn''t hesitate to capture her pretty lips in his. Gods, kissing her. Kissing her has always been his favourite. He can still remember the first time they kissed each other. She was shy, as he expected. It was her first time. She had never been intimate with another person before. Her household was strict, and she had limited contact with men.

    She was shy, and clumsy. But she made the first move, it was then he learned how much he liked kissing. He didn''t realize that kissing would bring him so much heat.

    Feeling Sumire tug on his robe, he paused. He had to stop the growl from passing his lips. She has no idea how her touches affect him. "You do not have to do this."

    "But you said I had to perform my duties." Sumire said puzzled.

    Lucifer chuckled. "Another time. Besides," He brushes his arms down her forearm. "Tonight is a sensitive night, correct?"

    "Mmm." Sumire rxed into his hold. "I do feel unwell."

    Lucifer kissed her eyelids. "I shall send for some soup, and then you may take your medicine.."

    "I want you to stay here."

    His gaze softened at her words and he quickly pulled out his phone.

    Jacks: It''s way past midnight! And I just returned from the festival.

    Lucifer: Tough, My wife wants it, so she will get it.

    Jacks: Norah should be sleeping too. Unless, you need to control your hormones.

    Lucifer: I''d love to take credit for her exhaustion. But she is actually sick.

    Jacks: You should have just said so!

    Lucifer turned to Sumire. "The soup will arrive shortly."

    His thoughts break off realizing that at some point Sumire had undone the buttons on his robe, and she was tracing her fingers on his bare torso. She was tracing his many different scars, and tattoos.

    "I have this one too." Sumire pointed to the one on his arm. "Just recently."

    Lucifer nodded. "It''s a mark you gained since we consummated our bond."

    "And there is the one I woke up with. The one on my neck." Sumire mumbled.

    "Indeed."

    She traces the mark on his chest. "But this one seems more sinister. What kind of mark is this?"

    Of course she won''t have this mark. "It''s my curse." Lucifer mumbled.

    This is the curse mark. Even though she was cursed alongside him when she kissed him. The mark never appeared on her skin. Her appearance changed, but the mark never came to her. He has reasons to believe the reason the darkness didn''t affect her as much was because her power is far stronger than the one who cursed him.

    Perhaps if he wasn''t cursed and under that woman''s control, perhaps Norah would have been able to end her.

    To his surprise Sumire suddenly started to kiss the marks. "They are beautiful. Everything about you is exquisite."

    Lucifer didn''t know what to say. While the two of them have gotten a lot morefortable being intimate with one another. She has never taken the initiative like this. He is doing his best to hold back because she is unwell. But if she keeps touching him like this, he will pin her down on the bed and take her over and over again.

    He remains still, but Sumire must have taken that as a sign to continue since she starts to do more than kiss his marks. He is hovering over her before long. "You asked for this wife."

    _______________________

    After a pleasant night, Lucifer wanted to continue in the morning. But before he could so much as touch her, someone was knocking on his door rather aggressively. Sensing the aura of the person outside. Lucifer knew he wouldn''t be able to get out of it. After a few instructions and kisses that she requested. He eventually got up to leave.

    "Did you really have to interrupt while J was enjoying my wife''s body?" Lucifer snapped as he walked away from the room.

    "Tch. You''ve had enough surely."? Mirako said following him.

    This angry person beside him is none other than Mashima Mirako. One of the high ranking men in his organisation.

    "Not at all, she is quite the lovely creature." Lucifer smirked.

    Even now, he finds himself getting hard just thinking about the way their tongues mashed together a few seconds ago.

    He finds it hard to focus since she came into his life. How can he focus on running an organisation when he has a lovely wife waiting for him at home? A beautiful creature who upies his sheets every night.

    Mirako sighed. "You''re too smitten with that woman boss."

    Lucifer raised his eyebrow. "Is there an issue with that?"

    "Aside from the obvious?"

    "Which is?"

    "She''s the enemy."

    Lucifer sighed deeply. "I do believe your brother has gone through this with you already. She is the enemy in name but she''s also my wife."

    "..."

    "Do you know what that means?" Lucifer said raising his voice.

    "That she''s yours and should not be touched."

    Lucifer nodded. "I don''t want to have to remind you, about what happened thest time you disobeyed thatmand."

    He was beyond furious.

    "I just thought that it would be the fastest way to get rid of the children in her belly."

    ".."

    "Unless I''m mistaken and you actually want her to have another man''s child?" Mirako questioned.

    Lucifer''s gaze dimmed.

    "Thought so. With Terashima away, and Ibuki hede. It should be easy for us to get rid of the children."

    ''It would be. However, if I did that and she regains her memories. She would probably kill him on the spot.'' Initially he didn''t know who was stronger between them. In their past lives she has always been stronger. However, in this life he has epted the darkness. So, he thought he would be stronger. But, their recent training sessions have proven she is stronger.

 Chapter 949 My Beautiful Monster Part 50

    <h4>Chapter 949 My Beautiful Monster Part 50</h4>

    LUCIFER

    When she regains her memories, there is no doubt that she will stab him now that she knows she is stronger. Her memories, recently he has been thinking about the best time to return them to her. ''The wedding.'' If he returns them during the ceremony it would be cruel to them both. There is a high chance she would run then, and he wouldn''t be able to stop her. But if he returns it afterwards? Lucifer exhaled deeply. There is no easy way to do this.

    "Boss?" Mirako said.

    "Do not touch those children."

    Mirako exhaled deeply. "I understand. But really, what do you want to do with Ibuki? She is already in your hands but my darling brother made it clear that you will return her eventually."

    "That is correct. Now is not the time to retrieve her for our ns."

    But, if her training sessions with him and his personal guard are any indication. Soon, ''she'' will awaken her monster side. When that happens even if she wishes to live a normal life it will be difficult.? He has to be by her side when that happens.

    Mirako sighs again. "I don''t get it at all. I know she is strong, but if you ask me. Terashima is stronger."

    Lucifer chuckled. "Are you saying that because you experienced his wrath first hand?"

    To his surprise Mirako nodded. "I''ve never? seen anyone fight like that. He is strong boss, stronger than what we thought."

    Lucifer frowns. Indeed, he didn''t expect it either. When he learned what happened. He immediately used Toh''s powers to reach into Mirako''s mind. He had to stop himself from ripping Mirako on the spot for causing Sumire so much pain.

    What stood out to him was Terashima. That power, he has never seen it before. He didn''t use it in his past two lifetimes. Then again, when Terashima got together with Sumire properly. He tried to avoid them as much as possible. Still, that power- what is it? It''s not darkness but it''s not pure light either.

    Terashima is dangerous. Lucifer knew that from the very moment he realized that Sora was aware of his situation in thest lifetime. There were plenty of asions where it felt like Sora was looking directly at him. Sure enough, that was confirmed at the very end.

    "I''ll have Toh look into his abilities when Terashima returns from the US."

    Mirako frowned. "Should you really be leaving that job up tp him boss?"

    "He is in the best position to do so. He will have better ess to Terashima without drawing suspicion."

    "His attachment to Ibuki is an issue. He is in the best position to betray you my Lord."

    Lucifer chuckled. "I have been aware of that from the very moment I realized that Toh was in love with her."

    "Then-"

    "Toh''s kindness will only ever extend to Sumire, and perhaps her children and Tsueno Mamoru. With everyone else he will be the ruthless person I trained him to be. Terashima will be no exception to that. I do not think Toh will have any love for Terashima when he sees how the two interact,"

    ''No doubt he will be burning with envy. I do not have to worry about Toh truly betraying me.''

    Mirako shrugged. "If you believe in him."

    "You don''t?"

    "I did, until he became attached with Ibuki. Before, I believed he could handle any jobs that came his way. But it''s different now. The current Toh is very unpredictable."

    But, that is exactly what makes him a good weapon to utilize.

    Mirako sighs knowingly. "I suppose I''ll just have to believe in him."

    _______________________________

    Lucifer made his intentions clear the moment he reached the room. The conversation with Mirako regarding Toh lingered in his mind. Would Toh truly end up betraying him just for Sumire and Mamoru''s sake? Even if it means allying himself with? his biggest rival.

    "I wish to continue what we started this morning." Lucifer had finished cing the girl on their bed.

    "Umnnnn-I-" Sumire stammered as he slipped his hands underneath her nightgown.

    "Your body seems to be in agreement." Lucifer mumbled against her ear.

    "Lucifer." Sumire said softly.

    "Yes, my heart?"

    Perhaps she has some requests today. He has seen how she tries to touch him whenever they do anything. Those clumsy hands of hers.

    "Do we have a doctor who specializes in pregnancies?"

    Lucifer blinked, startled at her question. "Do you suspect you''re pregnant?"

    "Yes."

    His heart beat increased. Perhaps the curse has weakened. The curse prevented her from having children. Something they learned the hard way in their third lifetime. Even now he can remember it clearly, the blood and those still born twins. It''s risky, even though she has safely given birth in this lifetime. Those children are the ones she has with other men. Those other men aren''t cursed like he is.

    "If there really is a child um." Sumire said nervously.

    Lucifer paused. "I shall be gentle. Please do not deprive me of the pleasure of making love to your lovely body.''

    Sumire seemed to hesitate and he was about to pull away. But, she wrapped her arms around his neck and mumbled.

    "Okay."

    It''s easy to get lost in her.? Truly, he doesn''t understand why that is. He has been with her for many lifetimes now. Most people would get tired being with the same person over and over. However, even when their connection was broken. Even when the soul bond saw fit to give her to another. Sumire has always been his. His love, and his craving for her has never changed.

    ''I don''t know how I managed to survive this long without being with her like this. To think I naively thought I would be satisfied simply watching her from afar.'' Though the knowledge that she is alive and happy pleases him. It seems there is still a bit of selfishness in him.

    By epting the darkness. He has scraped away his emotions. He is simply a vessel for the monster that lives inside him. But, when ites to her. Lucifer realizes he still has emotions. It''s dangerous to have these. However he doesn''t want to be an empty vessel with her. Even if he cannot be the same man she fell in love with before.

 Chapter 950 My Beautiful Monster Part 51

    ?

    LUCIFER

    He loses count how many times he takes her before Sumire stops him.

    "Mmmmm I don''t think I can take it anymore."

    Lucifer chuckled as he kissed her neck. "Alright, we shall stop here." He drew back and sat them both up.

    ''Although, I still wish to continue. I want to respect her wishes.'' Sumire is not like the other women he has bedded in this life. No, all those other women would throw themselves at him shamefully. There were those who started off as innocent, but after spending just a single night with him, they became the same as all the others. Those women are experienced and have been used so many times.

    On the other hand, Sumire has only ever given herself to the men she is in a rtionship with. Her body is a lot more fragile. ''I can''t take her aggressively like I do the others, I have to be careful with her.'' At first, he was doing his best not to frighten her away. So he was being careful.

    But now that they have gotten to know one another better. The more sensitive he is to her needs.

    Sumire reached over for his cloak and wrapped it around him causing him to chuckle.

    "Hmm?"

    "You''ll catch a cold."

    ''I should probably tell her that it''s impossible for me to be sick. But, I do like her worrying about me like this. I do like the attention she gives me.''

    "What is it?" Lucifer asked, noticing her staring at him.

    "T--the marks I made will you...be hiding them?"

    "Not at all." His lips curve to a smirk. "I''m partial to showing them off."

    He wants everyone to know that she belongs to him.

    "Do that then."

    Is she still jealous? Lucifer nuzzled his face against hers and ced his hand on her stomach. "A child, do you want one?"

    He knows they have had this discussion before. But their rtionship has gotten better recently. Perhaps he can hope.

    Sumire paused. "I will be honest with you. I may not have my memories. But, I have always felt that I do not understand the concept of family."

    Lucifer frowned hearing those words. Of course she doesn''t. In all her lifetimes she has been born into a wealthy family. She has had to suffer the burden of living such a restricted life. In each life he met her, she would either be running from her family or arguing with them.

    "I don''t know how to feel. However, a future with you. I truly want to make that possible." Sumire ys with the buttons on his cloak. "Lucifer, you want a child don''t you? I realized after the conversation we hadst time."

    Lucifer nods and sighs deeply. "But, I do not want you to feel pressured. Even if you say you''re okay with not having your memories. I know it bothers you to think of a future with a man you do not remember."

    Sumire pauses. "I''ll admit at first I was uneasy. But the more I got to know you, I realized I wouldn''t mind. If it''s you my husband, I don''t mind having children."

    His gaze softens at her words. "Then, I''ll call for a doctor. You''ve been drinking the tonic to prevent pregnancy. But, like the pills. There is a high chance of it not working."

    Sumire sighed in relief. "I was worried what you would think, with me suddenly changing my mind."

    She doesn''t have to worry. He has already made his mind up. That he would do anything for her, as long as it is within his power. If she wants to have his child. Then she shall. If she wants to bring others to their bed, he would have let her.

    Initially he was worried about the atmosphere of the people in this manor affecting him. While he doesn''t bring his hanyou subordinates here. There is still the harem, and even the servants enjoyed spending passionate nights. How does she remain so pure surrounded by all this corruption?

    Seeing her drowsy eyelids, Lucifer kisses her forehead again. "Get some rest my wife, you need it."

    She will need it, because he has ns for her after this.

    _______________________________

    The next few days he is unable to control himself from taking her constantly. But, even then he reminds himself how fragile she is.

    ''I never thought I had this much patience before I met her. In their first life together. I was a notorious yboy. I would never have considered a woman''s needs over my own. However, all it took was meeting her for everything to change.''

    It''s the same in this lifetime too. Even after he lets her go, Lucifer can''t imagine himself treating women the way he has been. He can''t imagine himself touching someone who isn''t her anymore.

    "Husband." Sumire said softly. "I--O think we should rest.

    "No." He refused. "I enjoy being inside you, my wife."

    "I-I know you do but--" Sumire takes a deep breath. "T-this is enough!" She eximed.

    Lucifer chuckles and kisses her forehead softly. "Very well."

    Sumire sighed in relief.

    "I am afraid I have to leave you for a few days."

    Amid their passionate love making, he caught a glimpse of a message from Toh on his phone. Unfortunately it was business he couldn''t ignore. He has dismissed loads of work thest few days. But this is one he can''t feign ignorance or pass on to another person.

    "Oh." Sumire mumbled.

    "When I return," His lips curve to a smirk. "I shall be making it up to you."

    "Before you go, can you do something for me?"

    Lucifer chuckles knowingly. "Of course to the veryst minute I shall fill you."

    Sumire''s cheeks turned a rosy red. No matter how many times he sees her this way, it never gets old.

    "That''s not it." Sumire bit her bottom lip.

    She only did that when she was nervous.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Sumire pointed to her phone on the nightstand. "I want you to unblock a few things for me."

    Lucifer frowned. He knew that she was aware that he was restricting the usage on her phone. But, she made it seem like she was okay with it. It never urred to him that she would be interested in researching anything blocked. As long as it has nothing to do with Terashima, it ought to be alright.

 Chapter 951 My Beautiful Monster Part 52

    ?

    LUCIFER

    It is very risky, since everywhere on the news everyone is speaking about Sumire''s situation. There are mixed reactions still, but it seems the more time that passes by, the more good news there is. Truthfully he is surprised, he thought there would be more negative news. With Aki out ofmission, and Narasaki locked away in his dungeon. Who could be taking charge of the media?

    It can''t be Nagawa. That man acts without thinking. That only leaves- Ahoji Yumi. Sumire''s mentor. That woman hasn''t shown herself in a while. He also received a message that she wouldn''t interfere, ''It''s no longer my generation, and I trust Sumire will protect everyone.'' With Sumire''s ''disappearance'' she must have realized that she wouldn''t be able to step back.

    "Very well. But, I''ll have Jacks watch over you when you use it."

    Jacks will be able to stop her from seeing anything that would trigger her memories.

    "Okay."

    Any normal person would fuss about this, but not her. Never her.

    "Husband." Sumire said softly. "Can I call you?"

    "Of course."

    "Can-" Sunire leaned forward and brushed her fingers through his forearm. "-I touch you, like you do me. When you speak into my mind?"

    The act was very simple and yet, seemed very seductive to him. Lucifer cupped her face. "You may, however. I wonder what brought on this change."

    "I told you, I want to try. Memories or not, I care for you."

    His gaze softened at her words and he pulled her onto hisp. "I shall miss you, my wife."

    "Will you be gone for long?"

    "A few days, perhaps a week. If I am gone any longer." Lucifer trailed off. "Ask Jacks to unblock everything on your phone, and visit your friend in the dungeons."

    At those words Sumire bit her lip. "You knew?"

    "Yes."

    "Is he someone important to me?"

    Lucifer paused but nodded. "Yes."

    "Okay."

    "That''s all? No questions." Lucifer said surprised.

    "I trust you husband."

    She trusts him? Lucifer''s eyes widened. How can she trust him, when she doesn''t have her memories back?

    Sumireughed weakly. "Well, mmm. You''ve more than proven that you love and care for me."

    "I do."

    "For me, at least the present me. This is fine. I don''t need anything else."

    _________________________

    Tokyo, XX base.

    Sumire''s words lingered in his head even after he made the trip to the outskirts of Tokyo. The message from Toh included details of one of their main strongholds being destroyed. They have many bases abroad, and scattered around Japan. But they have a few main ones in Tokyo.

    Even without looking properly. Lucifer already knew who the culprit was.

    Aki.

    That man is getting closer to finding out where Sumire is.

    ''I could ignore him when he was simply attacking the side bases. But, if he is going to destroy their main strongholds.'' This will cause problems. This base was filled with the toxins from the experiments he has been conducting to create evolved humans and hanyous.

    Shadow fire? No, only Terashima has that. But, what is this dark me? ording to his sources, Aki has been away from the Holy Knights for quite some time now.

    Could this be the reason why? Has he been corrupted by darkness? His lips curve to a smile. If that''s the case, then perhaps he can take advantage of it. There is no dark being in this lifetime that he is unable to control.

    Toh speaks up. "I''ve seen Aki''s powers before, it wasn''t like this."

    "Something must have changed. He has been missing for a while. I''ll need you to chase up on-"

    Toh shakes his head. "Give that job to Mirako. I can''t be away from Tokyo now."

    Lucifer blinked surprised at those words. He can''t? Searching for Aki would take him closer to where Sumire is. While he has given Toh the freedom toe over anytime to see her. Lucifer knew Toh was being very careful.

    "Is there a reason?" Lucifer has never asked Toh this question because Toh has never refused his orders before.

    "It''s not-"

    "He has a woman." Mirako said walking over.

    He raised his eyebrow at those words. No matter how much Mirako dislikes the Toh who is in love with Sumire. For him toe up with-

    "Something like that." Toh mumbled.

    Oh? This is the first time he is hearing Toh express an interest in women who aren''t Sumire. As far as he knew ever since Toj

    Toh didn''t say anymore and continued to bark orders at the other men as they inspected the rest of the structure.

    Mirako however was more than happy to provide him with the details.

    "Nagawa Akane?" Lucifer said surprised.

    Mirako nodded. "I confirmed it myself. I trailed her once when she was returning from here, and I saw her enter my brother''s apartment and note back till morning."

    Interesting, and yet the other women being Nagawa Akane? It isn''t too hard to see what Toh is trying to do. Toh has probably discovered that Nagawa Sano isn''t as innocent as he had made himself out to be. No doubt this is Toh''s way of taking revenge.

    However, what about Nagawa Akane? She is a smart woman. Surely she knows what Toh is doing. Perhaps Toh has finally met a woman who matches him. It would be good if that was the case.

    "The other Nagawa daughter returned too."

    Lucifer frowns hearing those words. "That woman. I took great lengths to push her away, and push her sister in her ce,"

    "Indeed, but you did say it wouldn''tst long. Nagawa Mira isn''t stupid. She must have figured out what you were doing.!

 Chapter 952 My Beautiful Monster Part 53

    <h4>Chapter 952 My Beautiful Monster Part 53</h4>

    LUCIFER

    Upon his return to the manor, the servants were lined up on each side of the hallway. It was the same procedure, the same faces he normally saw on his return. But, it was different this time. After the first time he returned from a trip, Sumire would be waiting for him. Her absence today was definitely missed.

    ''I could have stayed away longer, while I was in Tokyo. I could have checked up on thepany. I have only gone to c

    But the idea of leaving his wife alone for any longer disturbed him. He was only gone for three days, but in those three days Lucifer realized that he could no longer live without her.

    His thoughts have be a mess, ever since he first held her in this life. She''s eighteen now? She is younger than him. In all their other life times she has always been the same age, or a year or two older. It feels odd to be the older one this time. She''s still young, and yet that doesn''t stop the crazy thoughts he has when he thinks about her.

    ''I never let myself be consumed with sex like my subordinates. Once I stepped away from the bedroom, I would forget about everything. I never had dirty dreams about the women I buried myself in. However, with her- my thoughts are downright filthy.''

    Seeing Jacks, Lucifer paused.

    "I''ve already prepared the bathwater."

    He was covered in blood, filth and dust. No doubt a bath was what he needed now. But his main focus was his missing wife. If Jacks is here greeting him, then she can''t have gone too far, After all he strictly instructed Jacks to watch over Sumire while he was gone.

    "Where is she?"

    Jacks looked nervous. "Uh about that. I hope you''re not attached to the harem Lucifer."

    Lucifer blinked, and it was then he spotted the tint of red on Jack''s clothes. The smell of blood, but it''s not Jacks or even Sumire''s. He shut his eyes and followed the bond.

    "She''s in the harem?" Lucifer said surprised.

    "Yes sir."

    Lucifer frowns. While he doesn''t mind her inviting others to their bed. He doesn''t like the idea of her being with other men without him around. "Which guys have had her?"

    ''I''ll make sure to ughter them.''

    Jacks shakes his head. "None. But," He shrugged. "I do suggest you go there now."

    It''s rare for Jacks to be so vague. Normally his friend is more talkative.

    Lucifer nodded. "Very well. Gather everyone for a meeting in an ho-" He paused. "-in a few hours. I shall send a message when I wish to start."

    If it were before she came, he would have started the meeting in an hour. But, he wants to see her as soon as possible. He wants to have her in his arms, and whisper sweet words in her ear while he buries himself inside her,

    It did not take him long before he reached the harem. Seeing the broken debris and the bloodthirsty auraing inside the room. Lucifer finally understood Jack''s words. As he stepped into the room, he found himself stepping on several corpses.

    The destruction of his harem wasn''t what he was expecting

    But, not unweed.

    They were getting annoying, especially the ones who continue to bad mouth his wife.

    Lucifer looked at the girl standing in the middle of the room with a bloody red sword, which she used to finish off thest woman. Sumire flung her across the room and then turned to him.

    Lucifer walked over and swept Sumire in his arms. Sumire reached for him and caressed his face. "So, no lecture?"

    "No, I was about to praise you."

    "Hmmmm, how?"

    Lucifer chuckled and bent down to kiss her softly, passionately and Sumire returned his kiss with the same amount of passion. Lucifer moans into the kiss. He never thought he would meet a woman who would match him so well.

    He never thought he liked kissing so much until her.

    "I couldn''t find the blonde one." Sumire mumbled.

    "Elisa?"

    Lucifer couldn''t miss the darkening of her aura.

    "She''s made camp at the west wing." Lucifer sighed at the thought.

    Even though each of those women have rooms in the harem. Elisa has made it clear that she wants to be separated from the others. Nobody uses the west wing, so he didn''t fuss too much when she asked him for it. Moreover, he always gives something to the women who have served him well. It meant nothing to him, but it seems it''s not like that to others. At least Elisa must have spread some lies to make it seem like she is special.

    ''The west wing.

    No wonder he doesn''t let me go there

    It''s where he keeps his mistress.''

    Lucifer blinked hearing her thoughts.

    Sensing her shift in mood, Lucifer kisses her neckline. With gentle, and yet passionate kisses.

    "I want to watch youe undone for me." Lucifer mumbled.

    "I need to bathe. I''m covered in blood."

    "And what a delight that is. It makes feasting on you easier."

    Then he bites her like a starved man would. Only three entire days have passed. Only three days, but it feels like he hasn''t had her in longer. How did he survive this entire time not drinking her blood? Lucifer growled when he felt Sumire''s hands on his hair pushing him closer to her. Lucifer wrapped his arms around her waist, and tugged on her clothes. He stops seeing something on her chest.

    "My Queen...what is this?" Lucifer asked.

    "It''s a tattoo." Sumire mumbled.

    "Of my name?" His lips curved to a smirk.

    Indeed, carved slightly above her breasts were his name.

    "I--I was.." Sumire stammered.

    "I see you missed me." Lucifer brushed his lips against her ear causing the girl to shudder. "How much did you miss me wife? I want to see."

    Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck. "Tonight, you''ll be the one losing control."

    "Oh?"

    He was suddenly pinned to the bloodied floor with Sumire hovering over him. "It''s my turn to y with you my Lord."

    Lucifer chuckled. "Very well, do as you wish wife."

 Chapter 953 My Beautiful Monster Part 54

    <h4>Chapter 953 My Beautiful Monster Part 54</h4>

    LUCIFER

    For years, he convinced himself that he doesn''t need her. That he can drink from other women and satisfy his beast. However, recently he has learned how naive those thoughts were. Last night was amazing. He never thought he would see that bold side of her again. Not that he minds how she usually is. But, how she was with himst night reminded him of their first lifetime. How she was like when she was Norah.

    Waking up with her pressed against his hard length made him take her again. However, realizing that she had a fever, he backed away and headed to the meeting. The meeting which he ended up having to reschedule because she did a good job distracting him.

    ''Those bloodshot eyes aremon for hanyou purebreeds. But, even if it''smon. There is something different about hers.''

    His thoughts break off spotting her in the hallway. Sumire wasn''t alone. It seems Nagawa works fast, he gave permission onlyst night and here he is already.

    ''I wanted to see with my own eyes. What would happen if I dangled one of the other men linked to her fate but--''

    "L-let me go!" Sumire said furiously.

    "Sumire, it''s me."

    Sumire shakes her head. "I don''t know you. Let go of me."

    Nagawa frowned. It seems he wasn''t expecting this. Indeed, ''I thought the reason Sumire remembered Toh was because he was one of the men linked to her fate. However, it seems that isn''t the case.'' She doesn''t remember Nagawa, nor Narasaki. There must be something else he is missing.

    Sumire lets out a relieved sigh seeing him. She quickly rushes to his side and buries her face in his chest.

    Sano frowned. "What exactly have you done to her?

    Lucifer wrapped his arms tighter around the girl seekingfort in his arms. "Nothing."

    "Bullshit. Why does she remember and not me?"

    He raised his eyebrow. "Well, think about what you did to her. Do you really think she wants to remember you of all people?"

    Sano''s gaze dimmed, but he said nothing. Of course there is nothing he can say. ''I may have been the ones to give the order regarding the break up. But he was the one who chose to follow it. He was the one who didn''t think about the words he was using.''

    Lucifer didn''t even think it would work. He thought Nagawa would suspect he was being manipted. After all, if he truly loved Sumire. He would know what hurts her. However, the fool said it without a single thought.

    ''I already knew Nagawa didn''t deserve her, but after that incident? He doesn''t deserve to be in her presence.''

    His thoughts break off feeling Sumire tug on his clothes. The girl was looking at him with a hungry gaze and her eyes were a bright shade of red.

    "She needs to feed. If you''ll excuse me Nagawa."

    Sano continued to frown. "You can do that here."

    Lucifer sighed. "Well, if you insist." He turns to the girl in his arms who was already looking at his neck.

    It''s better if he sees it with his own eyes. This girl is his, and even if he returns her back to Terashima. She will continue belonging to him, and him alone.

    _______________________________________

    TOH

    At his apartment.

    Coming home from a long day at his store, and then thepany to a very angry Nagawa Sano waiting at his door was thest thing he needed. But, he heard from Mirako that Sano was seen at Lucifer''s manor today. He leads him into the living room.

    "Damn it." Sano cursed. "What''s wrong with her? What has he done?

    Toh sighed deeply. "You really went?"

    "Of course I did."

    "I told you it was a bad idea." Toh shakes his head. "The Lord wanted to provoke you."

    As usual it worked very well. Nagawa Sano is truly a fool. He has already been a member of the organisation for over a year, and he still hasn''t learned anything.

    Sano scoffed. "So you''re the only one who can see her now?"

    "You know that''s not what I mean."

    Sano sighs frustrated. "Why does she remember you and not me?

    That''s a very good question. She doesn''t seem to remember Narasaki either. ''I may be one of her potential partner choices but this still surprised me.'' Perhaps her feelings for him are stronger than the others, and that''s why she remembers him? It seems shallow for him to admit that, but there is no other theory.

    ''I know she is fond of me, but perhaps there truly is still something there. Something I refused to acknowledge because I didn''t want her to feel guilty.''

    His thoughts break off when the doors open revealing Akane. Sano shifted his anger towards him.

    "Again?"

    Toh shrugged. "It''s the best ce for her tomute too."

    Sano exhaled deeply. "Akane, go home with me tonight."

    Akane rolls her eyes. "No. I have work closeby tomorrow, it''s easier tomute here."

    Toh chuckled. "You heard her big bro."

    "Don''t even get me started on-" Sano trails off when his phone beeps. "Tsk, an emergency operation. I''m heading to the hospital. Akane, make sure you give Kanade an excuse. Lately she keeps asking where you''re disappearing too, and if ''I know anything about your mysterious lover.''"

    Akane shrugs. "I''m sure you can cover for me. Also,the Lord said that you''re free toe by again tomorrow."

    Sano''s gaze dimmed and he stormed off without saying another word. Akane walks over to him and positions herself on hisp, causing him to smirk.

    "What do you need Akane dear?"

    Akane wraps her arms around his neck and she buries her face there. "For now, just this."

    "Is something wrong?" Toh caressed her back. "You''re acting a bit docile today."

    "I''m just tired."

    ''That''s a lie.'' But, even if they have gotten closer to one another. There is a limit to how much he can pry. Toh continued to caress her back, and a relieved sigh escaped Akane''s lips. He doesn''t know what''s wrong. However, he knows how tofort people.

 Chapter 954 My Beautiful Monster Part 55

    <h4>Chapter 954 My Beautiful Monster Part 55</h4>

    TOH

    After an intense round of kissing, Toh brought Akane to the bedroom and lowered her on the bed. It didn''t take long before her clothes and his were discarded onto the ground. With every push of his body against hers, the headboard rocks against the walls. Their sweat soaked bodies sliding against each other.

    "My sister has been making do on her promise ." Akane suddenly spoke up. "I didn''t realize how much I was enjoying being an actress, until well after she came and started taking everything from me."

    Toh frowned. "She''s been taking your opportunities?"

    Akane nods. "I realized how fickle the entertainment world truly is. Just because she is prettier than me, they''d flock to her."

    "Who said she is prettier?"

    Akane rolls her eyes. "You''re onlyplimenting me because you''re sleeping with me."

    Toh smirked. "I don''t need to be sleeping with you, topliment you."

    "Is that so?" Akane caressed his cheek. "You''re not interested in Kanade at all?"

    Toh sighs deeply. "I have had bad experiences with women like that. Boss used to send me on missions involving women who only cared about my body and wealth. About the benefits I''d bring them."

    "I see, and you-" Akane''s sentence fell short as a desperate sounding moan escaped her lips. "Toh-"

    He smirked. "Akane dear, you seem to be enjoying herself."

    ''I''ve never been with a woman like this, not even with Sumire. With Sumire, I always had to be careful. ''

    His thoughts break off when Akane rolls her hips and tilts her head back. God, this woman. She truly knows how to drive him insane.

    Even after having their way with each other for an hour, it wasn''t enough. He''s never experienced this before, and he doesn''t know what it means.

    Toh turned to the girl in his arms and mumbles something in her ear. "I''ll help you."

    "H-how? Those opportunities were meant for Kanade. I was nothing but a substitute."

    Toh chuckles as he bit her earlobe causing her to shudder. "Don''t underestimate me."

    _____________________________

    When he is with Akane, it''s easy to forget about Sumire. Even if it''s just during the times their bodies are intertwined together.

    ''This is wrong, I know it is. It would have been fine before I became attached to her. I didn''t expect us to get so close in a short amount of time. I thought I could handle my rtionship with Akane like I did with the woman boss I set me up with before.'' It''s impossible. He can''t see her as a tool.

    ''Your a kind person Toh. I know it''s hard for you to say something positive about yourself. But, I see you. I always have.''

    Sumire''s words echo in his head and he exhales deeply.

    This is difficult after all. Even though Lucifer has granted him permission to see her whenever he wants. Every time he sees her, sees the her , who is Lucifer''s wife. A part of him feels nothing but disgust.

    She doesn''t remember.

    She doesn''t know that Lucifer is lying to her.

    Even though he has such logical arguments,? it makes him feel bad seeing her in that state. Seeing her so willing to kiss Lucifer, on more than one asion he has seen them more than kissing. He can''t unsee that image even if he wishes to.

    He re-enters the room after finishing his shower, and sees her sitting in front of the dresser brushing and drying her hair. He walks over and takes the hair dryer from her hands.

    "Let me do it."

    Akane nods and mumbles a thank you.

    "That must have been the first time I have seen you worrying so much. It''s not like she took all your jobs right?"

    Akane sighs. "That''s true, I still have work lined up."

    "But, you care about this one in particr?" Toh wondered.

    The girl turns silent and he looks at her puzzled. What kind of reaction is this? Even though they have gotten closer to one another. There are still things about her he has yet to learn. This girl is like a puzzle. Even when he thinks he has all the pieces, something falls apart and changes.

    "It was the movie you got for me." Akane said slowly.

    Toh frowns. "That role is specifically yours."

    He had the director make changes to the script specifically to give Akane that role. But, that''s what got her upset? That''s what caused such a reaction? Toh stares at her and noted her red tinted ears. His gaze softens as he turns the girl around and kneeled on the ground, as he ces kisses on her toenails.

    "I-I didn''t do this to get anything."

    "I know." Toh mumbled.

    And he did, didnt he? This girl may be part of the cursed Nagawa family. But, she isn''t like them.

    Akane shudders. "Toh, you can stop now."

    He smirks seeing her reaction. "I don''t think I want to."

    "M-my hair is still wet."

    Her hair - Toh gets a better look at her, it looks different. "Did you get your hair done?"

    Akane nods. "I thought it would look nice, for the movie.

    "Is that so? But, you even got hair extensions." Toh smirked. "Do you remember me telling you that I like long hair?"

    Akane is silent but she keeps averting her gaze. The extensions weren''t long, but her hair now went past her shoulders.

    "It looks really good on you." Tohplimented.

    "ttery gets you everywhere with me."

    "I know."

    Unlike Sumire, Akane is the type of person who eptspliments. She isn''t vain about it either.

    "Also, if you wanted to get down on your knees so badly. You could have said so before." Akane said, trying to regain herposure.

    Toh chuckles. "I will get on my knees anytime for you Akane dear."

    "You will? Even in public?"

    Toh nods. "Even in public, just say the word and I''ll be on my knees for you."

    Akane turns to him and sighs deeply. "I hope you don''t think it''s weird."

    "Hmm?"

    "Getting my hair done because you said you like long hair and getting upset because I lost the movie opportunity you got me."

    Toh raised his eyebrows at her concern. "Why would that bother me?"

    "Because this between us, is supposed to be sexual only. I don''t want you think that I-" Akane paused.

    "That you might like me?" Toh finishes for her.

    Indeed, Akane''s behaviour shows she is more fond of him than she is supposed to. However, isn''t he the same?

 Chapter 955 My Beautiful Monster Part 56

    <h4>Chapter 955 My Beautiful Monster Part 56</h4>

    TOH

    ''I have definitely taken liberties with her, that I wouldn''t have with any other female, not even with Sumire. When I realized what was happening, I tried to stop it. But I subconsciously keep letting this girl get closer and closer to me.''

    Is he simply lonely because Sumire isn''t by his side? Initially, that was one of the reasons why he sought out another female. But, now that he is free to see her whenever he wants. How can he still continue doing this?

    Is it because she doesn''t have her memories? Even with no memories, the current Sumire is still the Sumire he fell in love with. Her core nature hasn''t changed.

    Akane bit her lip and nodded. "I don''t want you to misunderstand."

    Toh parted her legs and buries his face there causing her to shudder again. "Toh?" Akane said quietly.

    "I''m not upset. Besides, I''m guilty about something too."

    Akane blinks startled. "What do you mean?"

    "Open the box in the dresser."

    Akane follows hismand and she picks up a navy blue coloured box. Seeing her staring at intently he chuckles. "Open it."

    She slowly lifted the lid revealing a gorgeous emerald tear drop ne.

    "This is-"

    "For you, you said you liked emeralds didnt you? So, I made you something."

    "Y-you made this?" Akane said startled.

    "Have you forgotten that I am a fashion designer?"

    "W-well, I do know but I didn''t know you could make jewlrey too." Akane stares at the item like it was a priceless artificat. "C-can I really have this?"

    "Your name''s engraved on the jewel, so unless you know another Akane. I don''t think it will benefit anyone else."

    "Put it on me?" Akane asked.

    Toh smirked. "You always find a way for me to get my hands on you. I suppose that''s expected."

    Akane rolls her eyes. "I just don''t want to break it."

    Toh stands up and takes the ne from the box and carefully sped it around her neck. "This is why I apologized, I''m also overstepping my boundaries by doing this."

    Akane turns her head and he leans down to capture her lips with his. He can''t seem to stop this, even if he knows it''s wrong. Both of them are overstepping the terms of this agreement. How is he going to face Sumire, when she finally returns? Will he really be able to discard Akane?

    _______________________

    After several intense rounds of lovemaking. There is a knock on his door, and a message from Mamoru on his phone saying ''open up, or I''ll break the door down.'' That guy, doesn''t he have a key? Then again, with Mamoru''s personality, it''s possible that he lost the keys.

    Toh slips on his bathrobe and turns to the girl on the bed. He briefly leans down to kiss her lips before closing the light and exiting the room.

    Mamoru continues to press the doorbell. He really has no manners.

    Toh opened the door and was preparing to lecture Mamoru. But, seeing his face devoid of it''s usual brightness. He understands something is wrong. Mamoru nods and slips inside into the living room, and ces hisptop on the desk.

    "I found something, surveince footage near Tsukuhara high school. In the middle of the night, a month or so after the ident. There''s Ki meeting with Hiriji."

    Toh frowns hearing Jian''s name. "Show me."

    Mamoru ys the footage from hisptop. It was blurry at first, but when Mamoru raised his hand. The static looking images turned clearer.

    "It was you, wasn''t it?" Sumire''s voice was low.

    The girl looked like a shell of her usual self. Herplexion pale, and her clothes hung loosely on her body due to the weight loss.

    "You''re the one who killed my parents."

    "That''s not all." Hiriji said.

    Sumire''s gaze dimmed. "You-your the one who gave Ru that car! You''re the one who messed with the controls!" She suddenly exploded. ck coloured vines shot out of her body grabbing Hiriji''s neck.

    Toh blinked hearing her words and turned to Mamoru. "Is that true? Did Jian give you that car?"

    Mamoru paused but nodded. "My car broke down and I had to send it in for repairs. But, I really wanted to drive Ki to her first concert. The two of us had been fighting recently, so I wanted to make it up to her. Hiriji approached me saying he had a spare car I could use."

    He sighs deeply. "And you didn''t think to tell me this sooner?"

    Mamoru looks away. "You know what state I was in after the ident. My mental state wasn''t good."

    Of course he knew he had to give Mamoru professional therapy care.

    ''Her screams, I hear her screams. I see her covered in injuries.

    I felt my own power slipping away. Power I could have used to stop her from bleeding.''

    "I don''t me you. But," Toh''s gaze fell on the footage of Sumire engaging in an intense battle with Jian. "-if she knew before leaving Star town. I''m surprised she didn''t tell anyone."

    "No, that''s wrong. Atushi and Asuka, those two saw her frequently during that time. They probably knew something."

    "So, what did youe here to confirm?"

    "I want you to tell me if you know anything about Hiriji''s deal with Lucifer."

    Toh raised his eyebrow. "What makes you think I know?"

    "Because you''re his second inmand. Despite what you say, Lucifer trusts you doesn''t he?"

    Unfortunately he can''t argue against that.

    "Before I say anything, why are you so persistent on this topic? Why can''t you ept that he is evil?"

    "But Hiriji expressed concern for me when he saw me coughing out blood. He still seems concerned for me and Ki. It just doesn''t add up."

    Toh sighs hearing those words. Indeed, he was there that time it happened. So he does understand. However, "I am sure we have had this conversation before. But you need to stop seeing the good in everyone. It''s noble that you still believe in him after he nearly got you killed. But you have to face the reality. Jian joined Lucifer when he was only a child. Jian was the one who approached Lucifer. He was in Lucifer''s service before me."

    Any trace of hope in Mamoru''s face vanished, his expression broken. Toh didn''t want to put it so bluntly but he had no choice. Mamoru needs to face reality, the reality that this world is filled with more evil than good.

 Chapter 956 My Beautiful Monster Part 57

    <h4>Chapter 956 My Beautiful Monster Part 57</h4>

    TOH

    Toh turns his focus back on the screen. Jian Hiriji''s tone is cold, and his gaze remains indifferent. He has seen this expression of the man''s face before. So it isn''t new to him. However, Mamoru seemed surprised. Get a close look, look carefully.

    Jian Hiriji is a cold blooded killer, who is even more ruthless than Lucifer.

    "The reason you''re so angry isn''t even because of Mamoru-san. Sumire-chan, you know didnt you? That I used Akishima to-"

    Sumire''s eye colour shed a bright shade of red. If the power emitting from her body wasn''t dangerous before. It was beyond deadly now. A mixture of ck shadows and fire.

    Is this shadow fire? No, there is something else there. Her blood is mixed in.

    Mamoru turns his attention to the screen. "That exins it."

    "Exins what? What could have triggered her so much?"

    "Yuhi." Mamoru nodded. "Hiriji used a man called Akishima to make Yuhi suffer. The reason why Yuhi ended up awakening his shadowfire power is because of the darkness inside him, the darkness he had to endure due to Akishima. If Hiriji is the one who caused that-" He shakes his head. "I''m surprised she was so calm when she saw him."

    Toh thinks back to the girls expression then at the studio. If he thinks about it carefully. She was calm, but it was the deadly calm. She was assessing him silently. She must have seen him before the others did. How long was she assessing him?

    "Ki may forgive Hiriji for the ident. I know her, if I forgive Hiriji she would do the same. But it''s different for Yuhi. Ki saw the hardships he experienced first hand, saw him gued with terror." Mamoru pauses. "I see now why Ki has no hostility towards Lucifer, her anger is directed towards Hiriji."

    ''I wonder if that''s the reason why she can ept Lucifer so easily. Even if she lost her memories, surely there should still be hatred inside her? But, if she never hated him and was always aiming for Jian-''

    Toh paused when red coloured mes pushed Sumire''s mes back but only briefly. Red mes, surrounded by a blue coloured ring. It was Hamano and Kiragi Asuka. Hamano was pulling Sumire back.

    Asuka turns to Hiriji, a pained gaze in her eyes as she takes out a de and extends it towards him.

    "Stop!" Sumire screamed. "I will be the one to end him. I have to! He-because of him. Yuhi- Yuhi-"

    "Sumire, calm down."

    "No. No! Let me go."

    Hamano looked very conflicted, and right that moment Aki showed up and knocked Sumire out.

    "Asuka, lower that de. Let him go." Akimanded.

    Asuka didn''t move her sword as she assessed Hiriji. "If you''ve been following her for as long as we have. You must have overheard that. He admitted with his own mouth that he was the one who harmed Mamoru, and that he aided in the felon Akishima''s actions. The Holy knights may be willing to let this go, but as the vice lead in Hyou4. I have to arrest this man."

    "Yes, you have to arrest him, not kill him. Put the sword down Asuka." Aki''s tone softens. "Even if she has hate in her heart now. You know she doesn''t really want to kill him."

    Reluctantly Kiragi Asuka puts her de away.

    Hiriji coughs weakly but gets up. His gaze lingered on Sumire. "You have to get her to a doctor."

    Aki nodded. "Go, before I change my mind."

    With those words said Jian Hiriji vanished. Toh watches Aki bend down and lightly kiss Sumire''s forehead. A bright glow appears from his hands, healing the girl''s wounded hands. "You silly fool, but I get it. Do you love Yuhi this much? I''ll send you to him."

    When the footage finally ended. Both he and Mamoru are quiet.

    "Do you know if anyone else got this footage?" Toh asked.

    Mamoru shakes his head. "It was all blurred, and so were the voices. It was actually tucked in the police records not the SF because of the blurry footage. It seemed like a simple street fight. Nakura has been working hard, and watching all the footage in star town slightly before my ident. He finally found this one, a tape that was only inspected once before being filed."

    It''s good that nobody else has this. It''s good that the police members that the media are in league with never saw this.

    If it ever got into the wrong hands- Toh paused. His thoughts drifted onto Sumire''s state in the video. He briefly went to see her after Ru''s ident, so he saw with his own eyes. But that rage, that pained yell. He has never seen her so broken, so lost to the world. She would have destroyed everything with that power of hers.

    "Let me keep this. I''ll speak to the Lord."

    Did Lucifer know anything about this? Did Lucifer feel Sumire losing control? They are supposed to have a bond. Temporary it may be, it is a bond nheless.

    Mamoru nodded.

    Seeing his expression, Toh sighs. "Stay here tonight."

    Mamoruughs weakly. "But don''t you have Sano''s sister around? I wouldn''t want to intrude."

    "It''s fine. I feel like if I let you go out in this state, you will do something crazy." Toh trails off. "There is another guest room down the hall."

    "Yet you somehow managed to trick Ki into sleeping by your side."

    Toh rolls his eyes. "It may have started that way, but she was more than willing after a while."

    "That''s because Ki has always beenfortable around you." Mamoru trails off. "When shees back, you''ll have to exin what you''ve been doing with Nagawa Akane before she hears about it from others."

    Toh shuts his eyes briefly and nods. "Yeah, I know."

    With those words said Mamoru escapes down the hallway. Toh slumps on the couch. The hatred in Sumire''s tone, her hollowed eyes and that power. He knew she has been suffering, has been battling with the darkness since she was a child. But this, this level of pain. It''s something he doesn''t understand and he is a psychologist. How many patients has he treated over the years?

 Chapter 957 My Beautiful Monster Part 58

    ?

    TOH

    ''You love him that much?'' Aki''s words from the video echoed in his mind.

    No names were mentioned, but it was clear who Aki was referring too. Is he destined to lose her to Terashima after all? Toh shakes his head. He hasn''t lost yet. No matter what, until she tells him herself. Until he hears those words leave her lips, he won''t give up.

    ''I may even be more stubborn than Nagawa is.'' It''sughable. This entire time he has been criticizing Nagawa Sano for being so desperate. But, here he is doing the same. Desperately clinging to the affection he knows Sumire still holds for him.

    Ever since he returned to Japan, Toh has deliberately avoided talking about their rtionship. When he saw Sumire''s mental state, he decided it would be better to push back the discussion. They didn''t have a proper break up. There were so many unresolved things between them. They should have talked about it the moment he returned. But he couldn''t do that to her, not when she looked so broken.

    As for Sumire''s feelings, ''I know there is still something there. Something much stronger than the guilt she feels towards Nagawa.'' Sumire still likes him, and he isn''t just saying this because he is delusional like Nagawa. Her behaviour towards him is different. The way she naturally leans into him when she thinks nobody is looking? Thefort she feels just seeing his face and being held by him? Those emotions are stronger than guilt.

    But to bring up that topic when she is already going through a lot seems wrong. So, he kept those observations to himself and simply enjoyed being in herpany again. However, after watching that video clip.

    ''I feel like I have lost already. I thought I understood how strong Sumire''s feelings for Terashima were. I thought I knew. But, it seems I have truly underestimated the situation.'' Does Sumire truly like Terashima that much? That she would get that angry, that she would lose herself into the darkness just to take revenge on the one who hurt him? He has never seen her like that. Sure, she got mad when others criticized him. But, not on this scale.

    It didn''t take long before he felt a pair of familiar hands on his eyes.

    "Akane."

    "You didn''t return to the room, I got worried."

    Toh chuckles. "If me disappearing for a few minutes has you worrying. I wonder what happens when we don''t see each other for long."

    Akane lowers her face and kisses him. "I be frantic."

    His gaze softens. "Sit next to me Akane."

    Akane nods and takes a seat beside him.

    "Did you hear all that?" Toh asks and Akane nods. "There is a lot going on. My return to Japan was one of the key triggers to starting this war between the ck alice organisation and Sumire''s people."

    "But you still returned?"

    Toh nodded and smiled weakly. "I knew Lucifer needed me for his ns, but I couldn''t take it anymore. I couldn''t stand forcing myself to be with others just to fill the gap. I had a girlfriend, the girl who Lucifer forced me to be with to separate me and Sumire. But, our rtionship was only physical. Whenever I took her out, it was only for show and even then it felt disgusting to continue the facade. I didn''t want Sumire seeing pictures of me and that woman together. So I stopped taking her out even though we were still dating."

    "I heard about her, Alicia right? She is a famous supermodel abroad."

    "I will admit she is good at her job, but her personality was terrible. She was a slob whenever she was off screen. That woman was very hard to live with."

    Akane blinks surprised. "You lived together?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Toh chuckles. "Why are you so surprised?"

    "No, it''s just it wasn''t stated in the news."

    Toh chuckled as he traced her lips with his thumb. "I''m very good at controlling the media."

    "So you bribed them, should you really be boasting about that?"

    This girl has no idea what her brother has been doing the entire time does she? If she does know anything, she surely isn''t showing it on her face.

    A soft moan escapes the girl''s lips causing him to grin. "You seem to be quite worked up Akane dear. Maybe I can help?"

    Akane shakes her head. "I want to hear more. It''s rare that you talk about yourself like this."

    Toh blinks hearing those words. He didnt think she would be so direct about this. Then again, this is a trait of hers that makes her stand out.

    "You want to learn more about me?"

    "Is-is that overstepping?" Akane mumbled.

    It is, and they both know that. The rtionship between them should be nothing more than sexual. Just like the one he had with Alicia. However, Akane is different. They have already overstepped other boundaries. She isn''t like Sumire and that used to bother him about Alicia. However with Akane, it doesn''t bother him at all. He likes how different they are.

    Toh leans forward and crashes his lips against hers before Akane could say another word. Gosh this woman, this woman is trulypatible with him. He never thought he would meet someone who matches him so perfectly. His tongue swipes along her bottom lip and Akane shudders in his arms. Akane opens her mouth and he sticks his tongue inside, one hand wrapped around her neck. His other hand slipped to cup her butt.

    "Y-you need to stop kissing me." Akane said, gasping for breath.

    "I don''t think I have to." Toh trails off. "Beg me Akane."

    "B-before we do that, the model you were seeing. Did she not try to get back with you?"

    Toh paused. "She did but, now that you mention it. She strangely gave up quickly."

    It''s weird considering how clingy she was when he was still dating Sumire.

    Seeing Akane''s expression, Toh pulls his hands away from her. "I suspect that Alicia never truly liked me. I think what she wanted from me was the fame that came with my rising brand. She didn''t want to lose out on the opportunity to sign with the nextrgest international brand. So, when she saw me moping around after losing Sumire. It didn''t take long before her attention turned elsewhere."

    "Didn''t the brand continue doing well?" Akane asked.

    "It did, but Sumire was my muse. It didn''t take long for me to realize how superficial my designs were bing."

 Chapter 958 My Beautiful Monster Part 59

    Chapter 958 My Beautiful Monster Part 59

    TOH

    When he realized what was happening, the vision he had for his brand slowly started to crumble away and he decided to take a break from designing. With the way he was, how could he call himself a designer?

    "So, I took a break to have time for myself. But after being busy for so long, I realized how much my career had taken over my life. I didn''t have anything to do. I suppose that was the time where I truly became a yer like your brother. I didn''t care who I slept with, as long as I had a warm body by my side. I behaved carelessly."

    "I''m surprised the media didn''t catch you like that."

    Tohughed weakly. "I became careless with my appearance too. I don''t think anybody would have recognized me then. I was breaking down without her."

    "Then you heard about Tsueno Mamoru?"

    Toh nodded. "I couldn''t believe it. There is no way he would die and leave Sumire alone like that. I knew about the illness of course, but I also knew that your brother rmended him to a good doctor. A doctor known for prolonging illnesses, giving the patients more time. When I saw the details, I immediately called Lucifer who seemed distraught. ''One of the subordinates messed up.'' It was my first time hearing the Lord like that so I knew something was wrong, and I went back. I''m thankful it was Kiragi Asuka watching over Sumire then. I don''t think Hamano would have let me inside. ''Help her.'' Seeing the usually cold hearted girl show some emotion like that made me realize how bad the situation was."

    "But you didn''t stay."

    "I couldn''t do anything for her. She may have shown some emotion seeing me. But the rest of the time she was truly like a doll. It hurt seeing her that way. Then one night she told me, ''You have to go back. You have to leave me here to wither away, because you still have your dream don''t you?'' It was the first time in days where she even said anything. So, I knew she was saying it subconsciously, but I clung to those words. Because she is right. The goal I set for myself as a designer, that goal was my dream." Toh strokes Akane''s hair. "During my time with her, I saw how brightly she shone when she spoke about her dreams. I suppose she influenced me."

    "It was the same for me." Akane muttered. "Even when her promotion and TV appearances were short. I saw that same brightness, and it made me want to be like her." She trails off. "Even in her state, she was worried about you."

    "I suppose so."

    Toh closes his eyes and remembers how even though Sumire''s eyes looked lifeless, asionally he would see that flicker of emotion. When she would wake up before him, and he would find her just staring or stroking his cheek. There were even times where he would feel a light peck on his lips.

    "Sumire-san, she still has feelings for you doesn''t she?" Akane said softly.

    "What makes you say so?"

    "I have been thinking about this for a while now. Since we started seeing each other, I have learned a lot more about you. If she truly didn''t have any feelings left for you, you would have given up already. You''re not the persistent type like my brother. You know how to respect a girl''s feelings."

    Toh chuckles. "It seems your impression of me has changed now."

    "I always thought you were kind, even before this." Akane muttered. She turned to him and caressed his face. "I''m not Sumire, but I think I understand why she can''t let you go.."

    Toh didn''t say anything to that. Akane truly is different from the rest of her family. ''I started this entire situation with her based on my anger towards her brother. But, I''m thankful that she is by my side now.'' He doesn''t say a word, but pulls her closer and presses a soft kiss on her forehead.

    For now, he can keep Akane by his side. But, when Sumire returns. He will let this girl go.

    ____________________________

    NENE/SUMIRE

    Year XX 6th Lifetime

    How did she find herself in this situation, with a man pushing her against the wall, with his hands darting to the slit on her dress?

    ''If you do not find him soon, the connection between you two will be severed.'' Or so, the temple mage had told her. She never did trust the words of the temple mages. But, she ran out of options. She has been searching for Lex for so long, and hasn''te close to finding him at least once.

    After her frequent visits to the temple, one of the younger mage apprentices pulled her aside and told her about a rumor of two talented witch doctors who cast curses on people.

    ''It''s dark magic, and I would get in trouble rmending them but you''ve beening here everyday for the past five years. This maybe your only hope.''

    So, she sought one of them out. Considering how one was more active than the other, she intended to find that one first. But, instead she saw the more isted one first. At first she observed him from afar to make sure it was him.

    Due to the heavy rain, she ended up slipping just as she was about to approach him. She almost fell on the other side of the bridge, but he caught her. The rain shower became worse, so Yi lead her to a ce they could seek shelter. But, she didn''t think- he would start stripping his cloak off the moment they got inside.

    She didn''t think he would suddenly kiss her. If it was just a simple kiss, she would have been able to push him away faster. But it wasn''t a simple kiss. It was a battle of dominance, a battle she didn''t think she ever wanted until now.

    Lex has never treated her like this. Lex was always so careful with her. Even when he was passionate. He always treated her like she was something fragile that would break at any moment. This person is different. Is it because they don''t know each other? No, it''s not as though he is man handling her. He is still paying careful attention to her needs and her reaction.

 Chapter 959 My Beautiful Monster Part 60

    <h4>Chapter 959 My Beautiful Monster Part 60</h4>

    NENE/SUMIRE

    Yi deepened the kiss making it harder for her to breathe, making it hard for her to think properly. More importantly, it felt like her entire body was burning. She feels so hot. Is it because of the kiss? Or does it have something to do with his spiritual power? Her hands were on his naked chest before she knew it. Each movement of her hands led to the asional groan escaping his lips. Yi''s hands were on her chest, he squeezed her breasts and she moaned into his ear. She found herself rubbing her thighs between his legs.

    Before anything else could happen however she hears a faint voice in her head, reminding her. Reminding her of the only man who could touch her like this. The only one who has known her body, and the only one she will allow.

    Gasping for breath, Nene summons a small burst of power and manages to pull away.

    Nene raised her hand to p him and Yi blinked surprised.

    "Didn''t you want this? That''s what girls your age usually want from a man like me."

    Arrogant bastard!

    He must have used his ability to mess with her! There is no way she would have touched him back otherwise. Her heart will always belong to one person, and one person only.

    Nene takes a deep breath. "If you let me speak, you would have known I didn''te here to do-"

    "To be pounded by me?" Yi finished.

    Her cheeks coloured causing Yi tough. "You''re definitely a young maiden from a rich family. But even then, your innocence is amusing."

    "I''m d this amuses you. But, I didn''te here to entertain you. I have a request. Mr Yi, you have quite the reputation as a witch doctor."

    "Let me guess, you want me to find your beloved for you?" Yi said moving away from her. He picks up his discarded robe and slips it on.

    Nene blinked. "How did you know-"

    "You should know, I''m quite well known. It''s not the first time someone has waited for me on that bridge."

    "Oh."

    "-and I usually make the same offer to test that person''s conviction."

    "That''s so cruel."

    Yi shrugged. "You''ll be surprised how many women ept the offer."

    Nene shakes her head. "I''d never do that."

    "Hmmm, is mr partner really that handsome? Or maybe it''s his wealth?"

    "That''s not it! Me and Lex are soulmates."

    "Ah." Yi''s lips curve to a smirk. "It''s one of those cases."

    "You don''t find it weird?"

    "I''ve dealt with all sorts of cases before. This isn''t the first time soulmates have lost each other. I''ll ept, but my fee is quite high, unless you wish to use other means to pay me..

    Nene''s cheeks flushed red seeing him scan her body. It was difficult for her not to think of the passionate way he kissed her. Or? his hands that roamed on her body moments ago. Nene frantically shakes her head. She can''t let him deceive her.

    "N-no, I can pay." Nene stammered.

    "I see, well the offer still stands if you ever change your mind." Yi opens the small hatch. "The rain has stopped. Where do you live? I''ll take you home."

    Nene blinks. "It''s alright, I can go home alone."

    Yi shakes his head. "It''s not safe for a young woman to be walking around thiste. Let me take you home."

    Had this been any other person, she would have lost her temper already. But, for some reason she wants to get to know this person more. Just a bit longer-

    ___________________

    As they walked through the area Sumire realized that she had never once appreciated the beauty of the vige ever since she had arrived. When she didn''t wake up with Lex nearby like the other lifetimes, when she realized their connection was fading. She became desperate, and even though her new family insisted they''d help her. She started to travel to different cities alone and pushed them away. Nobody else understands the extent of the soul and blood bond. Only those who personally experience it understand the pull towards her partner.

    This entire time she has been focused on one goal only, and that was to find Lex. However, now that she is looking around. She realizes how gorgeous this vige is. The entire town is surrounded by vast greennd, of vegetation, nts and flowers. There are so many flowers here. It''s a wee change from her homes in the past five lifetimes.

    It did not take long before they reached arge garden area. It was filled with flowers she had never seen before. A flower that had petals that grew inyers, andyers, and a thorny stem.

    What an elegant, and yet rare looking flower. The thorns must be a defence mechanism to hide the flower''s beauty.

    Nene thinks about the rumors she heard about Yi, the witch doctor. Unlike hispanion Asu. Yi mainly kept to himself, and saw limited clients. Nobody knew the full extent of his abilities.

    There was no flower better than this one that suits Yi. He is a man that clearly has the best intentions, but grew thorns to throw people from getting too attached to him. As though he doesn''t want others to see him as a benevolent person.

    "These are called roses, bara in ournguage." Yi spoke up, catching her ncing at the flowers. Gone was the teasing tone he used with her earlier. "My mother, before she discovered my powers and abandoned me lived here and grew them."

    Nene nced at the area and realized there was an abandoned looking building surrounded by overgrown grass and hedges. Did he just casually admit that he was abandoned-?

    "Before my fathers passing, he told me that mother got the seeds from a Chinese trader from the southern regions of China. Father often spent time caring for the flowers whenever mother went away on business."

    "It suits you, Yi-san." Nene found herself admitting as she directly looked into eyes. For some reason when she heard about his other clients, she felt ufortable. The way he spoke about the women that came onto him as well. She doesn''t want to be a simply shy maiden.

    There must be something wrong with her. What is she doing trying to impress this person?

 Chapter 960 My Beautiful Monster Part 61

    Chapter 960 My Beautiful Monster Part 61

    NENE/SUMIRE

    Just because they are getting along better now. It doesn''t erase what he did to her earlier. What he did to her, Neira felt her entire face burning at the memory. She still doesn''t understand what happened there! She has been courted several times since she came of age and while she entertained her suitors to keep her family pleased. Whenever they''d try to kiss her, she would immediately react with disgust and it would push them away. While she ended up pushing Yi away

    Yi chuckled. "You are not the first one who told me that." He trails off. "You''re from the Fujisaki family aren''t you?"

    Nene blinks surprised. "You know who I am?"

    "I knew from the moment I saw you on the bridge, I was wondering why the sheltered young miss of the Fujisaki''s was wandering around the district next to the pleasure district. I assumed you were meeting a secret lover."

    Nene sighs deeply. "It''s true I''m sheltered, but that''s because of my spiritual powers."

    "If your powers are as strong as the rumors, it''s normal why they would keep you away. There are plenty of people who would take advantage of you."

    "Like you?" Nene said bravely.

    Yi chuckled. "Like me, but also not. I have no interest in bedding a woman simply for her spiritual powers."

    Nene exhales deeply. "It''s hard to believe you after the stunt you pulled earlier."

    Yi smirks. "I don''t think you''repletely indifferent to me."

    "I-if you keep talking like that, I''ll ask your partner to help me."

    It was a silly threat, and a lie too. Yi is definitely the stronger out of the two. It would be better for her to seek his assistance.

    Yi chuckles. "You''re a pretty liar, little bird."

    Nene sighs frustrated at the new nickname. "You said just now, that I''m not the only one whopared you to this flower. Was there anybody else?" She said shifting the conversation back to the original topic.

    "It was your grandfather, who was well versed in the studies of the western world due to his research into herbal and man made remedies. He exined to me that in western culture, roses have hidden meanings, secrets."

    "Then it suits you even more." Nene trails off. "You appear to be a man with many secrets Yi."

    Yi pauses but nods. "We shall be spending a lot of time together Little bird, so perhaps you will learn a secret or two."

    "Were going to spend a lot of time together? Can''t I just give you a description?"

    Yi sighs deeply. "That''s not how my magic works I''m afraid. But it''s more to do with the fact that your bond is fading. That''s not normal. Soul bounds don''t fade." He trails off. "It''s better if we stick together. I can use your connection to at least get an idea where he is."

    "So, the great witch doctor needs assistance?" Neira said with a teasing smile.

    Yi sighs deeply. "Well, I admit I am curious about your spiritual powers. If you can''t find him when you''re this strong, then there''s probably not much I can do either."

    Is he indirectly admitting that she is stronger than him?

    "But, if we join forces we maybe able to find a solution."

    "So, this is a partnership?"

    "Temporary, I don''t like working with people. Me and Asu are partners in name only, we have never actually worked together."

    He really does keep himself isted. But, when she first heard the story from the apprentice. Neira wondered if the reason Yi istes himself is because of his strong spiritual ability. The more power one has, the more of a burden it bes. She has heard many cases like Yi, where the parents abandon the child due to their high spiritual powers. She is lucky to have been born into one of the seven spirit households.

    "Come, there is a ce I''d like to show you."

    "But, it''ste." Neira pointed to the orange skies. "It''ll get darker if we I don''t-" She stops in mid sentence realizing something.

    She has seen Yi before all of this. But she didn''t remember where. She saw him from afar escorting a girl to the shinsen at the time, he was walking in front of her guiding her away from the crowds who almost trampled the young girl.

    _________________________

    They took a left turn, and soon, they came to a slightly forested area. The roots of the trees there grew close to one another, resulting in tangles, making it harder to walk on the path. Upon noticing that she was having troubles walking though unfamiliar terrain, he took her by the hand and said, "Follow my footsteps." She did exactly that, and he could feel her hand gradually getting warmer, although she tried to maintain her determined expression.

    "Go on," Yi told her. He must have sensed her hesitation since he continued, "I would not have wasted all this time and effort if I wished you harm..."

    Sensing his faltering words, she chuckles softly. He really is a man of many secrets. When she gets home, she will see if Grandfather is awake and ask him about Yi.

    Neira takes a deep breath as she parts therge vines and came into a small clearing. In the center of the clearing was a small hot spring surrounded by bamboo and blue coloured roses. Oh.

    "If you ever need a quiet ce for yourself. You cane here, and the gardens from earlier. Nobody goes this way anymore."

    She did think the path they were using was quiet.

    "I-I don''t think you should be this kind to me. We just met."

    He silences her by pressing his thumb on her lips and embracing her.

    "Even if you didn''t seek me out. I would havee to you eventually."

    "W-why?"

    Yi smirks. "It''s not the first time I have seen you, Little bird. But as for how long I have known about you. I suppose you can either ask your grandfather or learn on your own."

    W-wait, does that mean he has known her for a long time? If he knows grandfather, perhaps he has visited the manor a few times? Did she ever meet him?

    "You seem bothered."

    "It''s because I''m afraid." Neira muttered.

    There is a connection between Yi and her. Something, something simr to a soul bond. She knew the moment he caught her on the bridge and when he kissed her. The way she reacted like she wanted him too. Regardless of her words, Yi kissed her again. Unlike before she could rx.

    From that kiss alone, Neira knew they were doomed. From the start. He broke the kiss so he could kiss her tears away.

    "You really are foolish little bird."

 Chapter 961 My Beautiful Monster Part 62

    Chapter 961 My Beautiful Monster Part 62

    SUMIRE

    A deep sigh escapes her lips as she watches the ashes of the cigarette fall to the ground. When she saw the members of the private guard smoking. Sumire found the scent of one of the cigarettes familiar, and asked for a pack. So, in her free time she found herself lighting up the cigarette and watching the falling ashes.

    ''I wonder, if this is enough to make the scent stick to me.''

    Lucifer approaches her from behind and buried his face in her neck. He frowns seeing the cigarette in her hands. "Did we not have this conversation before, that''s not good for you."

    A conversation he says, it''s more like he threw a fit. Recently she has been seeing his angry side more often. But, it doesn''t bother her. He is only behaving that way because of the curse. She understands that he loves her, and that is enough.

    Sumire turns around to kiss him. That kiss slowly changed to a passionate one when he gained control. He tugs on her hair, and she dug her nails onto his back pulling him closer to her. When she feels his hands on her clothes, she stops him.

    "Lucifer." Sumire moaned softly. "I-I thought you had enough?"

    Lucifer grunted. "I did, and I intended to spend a peaceful afternoon with you on our bed. Until I caught whiff of that awful scent."

    "Uh." Sumireughs nervously.

    She can''t exactly tell him that the reason she started to do this is because the scent reminds her of the man from her dreams.Lucifer has been very understanding and a dutiful husband. But he reacts very sensitively to other guys. She has seen the way he looks at Toh whenever Toh visits.

    "Earlier, when we were doing it. You-" Lucifer trails off. "Did you remember something?"

    Sumire blinks at his question. Did she react oddly? Seeing him assess her expression she casually shrugs. "If I''m remembering anything, it''s err how resourceful you''ve always been."

    ''I don''t want to hurt him. Besides, it means nothing. Even if I am remembering someone who isn''t him.'' She leans over and kisses him again.

    "Sumire." Lucifer moans.

    "Mmmmm?"

    He nibbled on her lip. "You''re a distraction."

    She tilted her head innocently. "A good one?"

    "A very sexy one." He nipped her earlobe. "Fuck, I don''t have time but I need you inside me wife."

    Sumire moves away from him. "No, you need to go."

    Lucifer sighed deeply. "At least let me kiss you before I go."

    She shakes her head. "No more kissing. Do you really want your subordinates toe here and bother us again?"

    It really is embarrassing for her whenever they get caught by his men. Lucifer didn''t look pleased but he still retreated back into the room and started to dress himself. Sumire watches him from the corner of her eye. She has been thinking this from the first moment she saw him without clothing. But his body really has been sculpted like some kind of warrior god.

    Lucifer catches her staring and smirks. "Do you like what your seeing wife?"

    "Mm." Sumire nodded. "I do."

    Lucifer walked back over, still half dressed. His bare chest still in view as he grabs hold of her hand and ces it there. "It is yours, everything."

    Sumire averts her gaze. "You don''t have to do this. I already know that."

    Besides, it''s not like there are many women he can go to anymore. She already destroyed his harem, and those who escaped the fray are staying away from her.

    Lucifer must have understood what she was thinking since he chuckles as he brings his lips to her neck.He yanked her hair and let his fangs pierce her skin. Oh, he''s drinking her blood. It''s good that he is being more open about drinking from her. She weakly extends her hands out and runs her fingers through his silky hair.

    "Lucifer, do you-"

    "Wife, you have such delicious thoughts about me. I''ve been able to sense your desires recently, and it pleases me greatly."

    It does? If he''s happy, she ought to be d. But, recently the memories of another man makes her feel guilty when she sees him. After kissing for a few minutes, Lucifer eventually lets her go and finishes getting changed.

    "Husband." Sumire called out. "I''m gaining more memories regarding our past lives. Let''s talk about itter?"

    While she is regaining more memories about that other man. She truly is starting to get more memories of her lifes with Lucifer. This is the reason why she has be morefortable with him.

    "Very well."

    "Also," Sumireughed. "No matter the lifetime. I always seem to fall for your good looks."

    He smirked. "-and my skillful hands?"

    "That too." Sumire covered her mouth andughed again. "Especially that?"

    His gaze softened. "Be good my wife. I''ll return shortly."

    A few minutes after Lucifer left, she heard a knock on her door "Mydy? You called for me."

    Sumire nodded and Renna entered the room. She takes a seat on the couch and points to the seat beside her. Renna respectfully bows and sits down on the opposite couch. Renna-chan really is formal.

    "It''s nothing much, just I heard you singing in the gardens the other day."

    At those words Renna''s calm mask vanished. "Y-you heard that?"

    "I did. You were amazing! I didn''t know you could sing like that."

    Renna''s cheeks coloured and she coughs. "I cannot sing as well as you mydy. But it is something I enjoy."

    Sumire tilts her head. "You think I sing well?"

    Renna looked at her surprised. "Mydy, have you never heard yourself sing before?"

    "I-I have but, it''s not like I have anything topare myself to."

    Nobody else in the manor really likes music. If they do, they don''t mention it in front of her. Jacks identally let it slip the other day that her husband was the one who gave that order.

    Renna paused and suddenly slid a small device in front of her. "This is an old fashioned music yer. It''s small, so you can keep it hidden. There a few songs in there, from a particr singer. I am sure you will like it."

    *Unedited*

 Chapter 962 My Beautiful Monster Part 63

    Chapter 962 My Beautiful Monster Part 63

    SUMIRE

    Sumire blinks. "But, I thought my husband told everyone to-" She paused, seeing Renna''s hardened gaze.

    "Are you aware of his order? You do not suspect why he is doing that?" Renna asked.

    If anyone else heard Renna''s words, they would certainly use her for treason. However, Sumire understood that the girl was only concerned about her.

    Sumire bit her bottom lip. "I do find it strange." She admitted. "But, it''s not like I don''t understand. Lucifer seems to be very uneasy when ites to other guys taking me, and my safety. I dide here after having my heart ripped out of my chest. So his overprotectiveness makes sense."

    "It''s true that if it weren''t for the Lord''s protective measures you''d find yourself surrounded by enemies." Renna nodded. "But mydy, surely you know that you''re stronger than the Lord?"

    "I do know."

    During their first few sparring sessions, she noticed that she managed to push him back. At first she thought Lucifer was simply holding back for her sake, but it didn''t take her long to realize that wasn''t the case. If she is stronger than him, it seems silly to be hiding behind his back while he protects her from these dangers.

    "But you allow him to-"

    Sumire exhales deeply. "I know he means well. Whatever he is hiding from me, hurts him too. He treats me so well, and looks at me with those loving eyes. But asionally I would see the guilt in his eyes."

    "If it''s you my Lady, I am sure you will make the right decision." Renna trails off. "The others are having a training exercise again this evening, would you like to join us?"

    Sumire''s eyes lit up. "Are we going to be using weapons?"

    "Yes, wooden ones. But weapons regardless."

    "I will definitely be there." Sumire trails off. "Why do you hide your singing Renna-chan?"

    "I am sure you know this already. But, I was hired not only as yourdies maid but as your bodyguard too. The reason for that is because I was raised in a family of assassins." Renna exined.

    Sumire blinks startled at those words. She did think Renna-chan was strong, and she must have a background story. But, she didn''t think it was like this.

    "I apologize, does that frighten you?" Renna asked.

    "No.But, a family of assassins. It''s not too hard to guess that you didn''t have a loving childhood."

    Renna nodded. "That''s right. I was trained to be an assassin from the very moment I could walk. To be an emotionless tool that formed no attachments to anyone."

    Sumire paused. So, that''s why. She always has that expressionless expression. The other members of Lucifer''s guard often tease Renna about it, but ''I always thought it was weird.''

    "Is that the life you want?"

    Renna paused but shook her head. "No, it isn''t. But it wasn''t until recently when I started to gain some form of emotion. I was abroad, doing a job for my master to protect a certain group. That group consisted of five male idols withpletely different personalities. But after I saw them on stage, something stirred my heart. Emotions I thought I buried away."

    "Your making me curious now. Are they that good?" Sumire turns to the yer. "Are there songs in here too? I''d like to listen."

    Renna nodded. "They are the ones I marked, so you''ll be able to find them easily."

    So Renna-chan was moved by this groups songs. Thump. Thump/ That sounds familiar. Was the past her also moved so strongly by music? She certainly likes it a lot. But, was she as passionate as Renna-chan?

    ________________

    After Renna leaves, she turns her attention to the small device. Renna showed her how to use it and it didn''t take long before she got it working. She taped the first song titled ''who I am.''

    I''ve been a rolling stone all my life

    Flying all alone, flying blind

    I''ve seen it all, I''ve been around

    I''ve been lost and I''ve been found

    But who I am with you is who I really wanna be

    You''re so good for me

    And when I''m holdin'' you, it feels like I''ve got the world in my hands

    Yeah, a better man is who I am with you

    I''ve got a ways to go on this ride

    But I got a hand to hold that fits just right

    You make meugh, you make me high,

    You make me wanna hold on tight

    ''Cause who I am with you is who I really wanna be

    You''re so good for me

    And when I''m holdin'' you, it feels like I''ve got the world in my hands

    Yeah, a better man is who I am with you

    Who I am with you." A male voice sang.

    If she wasn''t crying before then she was now. Huh? H-howe?

    She tries to search for a name on the device but there was nothing but song titles. Sumire takes her phone out but hesitates to type it into the search bar. If-if thises up as blocked, then it would mean Lucifer is hiding this person from her. She doesn''t want that to be the case.

    Just hearing this person''s voice makes her cry. Her heart is crying out. ''I want to see him, I want him to hold me.''

    ''Sumire, Sumire.''

    Sumire ces her hand on her head, as she felt a throbbing sensation. She hears a voice calling her name repeatedly and the more she listened, the more it oveps with the voice from the song.

    ''Little bird, you''ve always been a smart one. When you find yourself in an impossible situation. I have no doubt that you will work things out quickly. That quick thinking may save your life one day.''

    She felt incredibly weak, every single time she regains a memory. This always happens to her. During those times she wouldy down as quickly as possible and grab the sleeping pills on her nightstand to knock herself out. But, this time she reaches over and grabs the yer again.

    It''s the same.

    It''s the same voice.

    Her heart beat increased. ''Yi is alive in this life time. I already suspected he wasn''t Lucifer, but this is proof.'' If he is alive in this life, then did their paths cross at some point? Is this why she is reacting like this just listening to him sing? If just hearing his voice makes her cry. What kind of rtionship did they have?

 Chapter 963 My Beautiful Monster Part 64

    Chapter 963 My Beautiful Monster Part 64

    SUMIRE

    Sumire felt a cool hand on her forehead and weakly turned to see Toh. Toh''s gazends on the music yer and she immediately panics as she tries to hide it. Toh shakes his head.

    "I was the one who asked yourdies maid to give you that. I''m d you like my gift beautiful."

    Toh was the one who gave Renna this? She clutched it tighter and a sh of pain shes through Toh''s eyes as he ces her down on the bed.

    "I came here for the meeting, but I wanted to check on you first." He trails off. "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"

    "This happens, when I get any memories back. I shall be fine soon."

    Toh paused. "What did you remember? You can tell me beautiful."

    Sumire didn''t have to look into his eyes to know that he was telling the truth. From the moment she met this person, he has never hidden anything from her. He was always so honest and straight forward. Even after their break up they remained good friends, and she still feels the same safety andfort in his presence that she did since the first day they met.

    The moment she started speaking, all the words flowed out. Everything she had been hiding until the recent memory.

    Toh only interrupted to ask a few questions, otherwise he listened to her patiently. Amid all this he was holding her hand and stroking each finger. There was something soothing about this gesture.

    Sumire takes a look at his expression to see a gentle look in his eyes.

    Thump.

    Thump.

    "Is this," Toh points to their intertwined hands. "-making you nervous beautiful?"

    "A little?" Sumire mumbled.

    Toh chuckles. "If you ever want a secret rendezvous from your husband. I''d be more than willing to be your partner."

    Sumire frowns. He can''t mean that. After all Toh is the loyal type. He would never encourage having an affair.

    "A-anyhow-" Sumire coughs and shifts her attention away from Toh. "Lucifer told me about our past lives together. He mentioned how we were together for five lifetimes."

    Toh suddenly mumbles something quietly but she overhears him.

    ''So that''s the reason why he was so confident.''

    "If supernatural powers exist, it isn''t a stretch to talk about past lives right?" Sumire asked.

    Toh nodded. "That''s true, but it''s not a topic that is often brought up even amongst evolved humans and hanyous."

    "I suppose that''s why Lucifer hesitated telling me. The connection between Lucifer and me, I can''t deny it because I do feel something strong. However, it bothers me that I only remember fragments. In contrast, with Yi/Sora, I have been able to recall entire memories." Sumire bit her bottom lip. "That''s wrong isn''t it?"

    Lucifer is her husband, he is the one who has been by her side for five lifetimes. But, she can''t remember their time together properly. No matter how much she tries.

    Toh squeezes her hands. "Why don''t you to take a nap beautiful? Your clearly exhausted."

    ''He-he''s avoiding answering? It''s not like him, and yet if Toh is doing this. There must be a reason.''

    Sumire slowly nods. "Will you stay here until I go to sleep?"

    Toh nods and caresses her hair as he said words she didn''t understand. If she had her memories, perhaps the words he said to her would make more sense. But there is no doubt that whatever he is telling her makes her feel wanted and loved.

    She closes her eyes, and for the first time in so long. She didn''t dream of anything, except the warmth of Toh''s hand.

    __________________

    LUCIFER

    While she has learned more about what her past self may have liked. She finds herself visiting the library without fail. So, it did not take him long to find his wife in the library. The oue from the meeting he was returning from bothered him. He doesn''t want to be away from his wife anymore. Unfortunately it seems his so called allies are causing more and more problems for him.

    It seems he will have to arrange a meeting with Hiriji soon.Nagawa Mira and Suigetsu are causing far too many issues just because he hasn''t been around as much.

    He watches her for a few minutes. Seeing her struggling to reach a book, he ends his staring and walks over.

    Lucifer reached over and pulled the book from the shelf for her.

    "Oh!" Sumire said surprised.

    "Is this the one?"

    Sumire nodded, clutching the book he just passed to her chest. Seeing her desperately trying to hide the title he chuckles. It must be another spicy romance book. She bes very bashful when she reads those. He once peeked at the contents of one of the books she left on the nightstand, and was scandlized by the contents.

    Of course when she caught him with the book, she showed him such a lovely expression.

    "You''re done?" Sumire asked.

    "Taking a break. I heard you were here." Lucifer trails off seeing her staring at him intently. "What is it?"

    "Can I hug you?"

    "Of course."

    Sumire ced the book down on her cart and rushed to his arms. Lucifer sighed in content. He never knew someone could fit so perfectly in his arms until he met her.

    "You''ve been so kindtely."

    "Was I not kind before?"

    "You were, but its different now." Sumire snuggled into his hold. "Or maybe it''s me."

    "Perhaps, your just morefortable with me now."

    "Mmm, I can''t deny that."

    Lucifer chuckles. "Come with me, let''s move to a morefortable location."

    Sumire takes his hand and Lucifer leads her to a quiet spot in the library. He re-arranges a few of the books and the bookshelf moved. Sumire peeks into the space, her eyes widened seeing therge bed with a curtain draped over it.

    "You have a bed in the library?" Sumire said surprised.

    "It''s another ce to rest."

    Sumire looked around cautiously. "Did you take anyone else here?"

    Lucifer raised his eyebrow. "Like who?"

    "Your mistress?"

    "No. I told you, there is nobody like that."

    Sumireughed. "Mmm, okay."

    Lucifer felt his heart beat skip several times seeing that bright smile on her face. She truly must be gettingfortable with him, if she is pulling such unguarded expressions like that.

 Chapter 964 My Beautiful Monster Part 65

    Chapter 964 My Beautiful Monster Part 65

    LUCIFER

    Lucifer scoops her up and carries her over to the makeshift bed, dropping the curtains around them to give them privacy. Although the only other ones who coulde here are his close subordinates. He doesn''t want to take any chances. More importantly, ever since Sumire came to the manor. It felt like even the ces he considered safe were no longer safe.

    The security around the manor has definitely been tampered with. However, he also knew the culprit. Kusabe Renna, truly lives up to her reputation. She has blended and befriended the elite guard easily. She slips in and out of every corner of the manor like she owns the ce.

    Seeing the girl lean into his hold with a happy expression. Lucifer had to break the news to her.

    "I don''t have much time sadly." Lucifer mumbled.

    "Are you that busy?"

    Lucifer couldn''t miss the disappointment in her tone and her expression.

    "Unfortunately." Lucifer sighs, as he ces light kisses on her face.

    Sumire caressed his cheek. "You should go to sleep."

    Lucifer tucked her closer. "Seeing you has always given me strength."

    After leaving that meeting, he felt drained of strength. But, just being in her presence for a short amount of time has led to him regaining his strength. He has felt this way about her, since he firstid eyes on her in their first life. Since then, his feelings for her have only continued to grow stronger. In fact, the only reason he cheated on her during the start of their courting was because he was falling madly in love with her.

    It didn''t take him long to realize that not only was he growing attached, he knew he wouldn''t be able to live without her. It was before he knew they were bonded, so such strong emotions puzzled him. Up until then he had never been attached to anyone, not even his own family.

    So suddenly feeling so strongly about another person felt wrong to him. It felt wrong, and he didn''t know what to do. Some random woman in his workce had been making such obvious passes at him. That day his emotions were out of control, he dragged the woman to his office and had sex with her. It just happened to be on the day he knew Norah would visit and have lunch with him.

    He did it deliberately knowing she would be there. He could have stopped it before she came, but no. He deliberately prolonged it, and waited until she arrived to make her see him in his worse state. It was a stupid move, a very stupid one.

    ...

    1st Lifetime.

    It didn''t take him long to regret cheating on her. Since they were still at the start of their courtship, they weren''t even in an official rtionship. Plenty of nobles court one another, to test the waters and see if it works out. His courtship with Norah was one of those.

    However, he fell in love with her quickly. It didn''t make sense, it''s true the girl is the most beautiful one in the realm. But she is naive, inexperienced and a sheltered woman. He didn''t expect much toe from their meetings. How wrong was he?

    "I can''t believe your doing this! Let me out Elza!"

    Elza scoffed. Even with the door and barrier blocking them, Lex could see the expression on her face.

    "As if! There is no way I am letting you two out and don''t even think of calling anyone for help. This barrier has been reinforced with all our magic, the others won''t help you!"

    "Damn it, why are you even doing this? You told me yourself that he was a jerk and that I was better of without him."

    "That was only to appease you since you were crying so much." Elza answered.

    Lex cringed hearing those words. She cried? Of course she did. Even now the image of her running away after catching him pounding inside another woman in his office remains firm in his mind. She ran away but not right away, she watched him for a few minutes. Watched his expression, his every movement before deciding for himself that he is a scumbag.

    "You''re definitely not my bestfriend!" Norah eximed.

    Elza sighs. "Don''t be so childish Norah. Even you thought something was wrong about the situation."

    "It''s true I said that, but I was hurt and trying to convince myself. But it''s been a good few weeks, month and my mind is clear. There is no way in hell, I will get back together with this cheating bastard."

    Each word Norah spoke hurt deeper than any knife. It felt like his soul was being ripped apart into pieces. Not to mention she has had her back turned to him since she realized her was here. He deserves this, deserves every jab and pain from her words. Even the bond between them is humming in agreement.

    The bond, the fucking soul bond. He saw it for the first time when she was running away from him, when he was still inside another woman. A woman who wasn''t her. Realizing at that very moment was cruel. How could the gods be so cruel?

    Everything made sense, all the confusing emotions made sense. She was his. His to im, his to possess, his to touch, his to make her smile. She was his, from the very start and the sad thing is. Even without realizing the bond, he knew. But he still chose to fuck it up.

    ''I have already made enough mistakes, and I certainly don''t deserve a second chance. But, if what Elza said is true. Then they definitely won''t be getting out of here until they speak.''

    Lex takes a deep breath before reaching out and covering Norah''s mouth.

    "MMMnngh-!"

    "I will take it from here Elza, you can go. Come back for us in the morning."

    Elza paused but spoke. "You better sort this shit out Alex, otherwise I will tear you apart myself. I will give you twenty four hours, no more or no less. If things are still bad in the morning, I will join Norah in tearing you apart."

    Lex nodded. "Very well."

    The girl kept squirming in his arms to protest but with his hand on her mouth. There was no chance of her words reaching anyone. Lex waits a few minutes until he is sure Elza had left, before letting Norah go. The moment he did, she turned around and raised her hand to p him hard.

 Chapter 965 My Beautiful Monster Part 66

    Chapter 965 My Beautiful Monster Part 66

    LUCIFER/LEX

    Due to the neglect on his body for the past few months, that p sent him falling to the ground quickly. He used a great deal of strength just now frompreventing Norah from escaping, so he had nothing left.

    Norah blinks confused. She was probably wondering if he was faking it.

    Instinctively he caught her move closer as though she was going to check on his injuries. But she stopped herself and scoffed.

    "There is nothing to say. I don''t know how you managed to persuade Elza and everyone. However, I have nothing to say to you."

    It hurts, his soul feels like it''s being stepped on. However despite Norah''s cold words, Lucifer felt the girl''s gaze wandering to him. She was examining his current state.

    He knew he looked awful. Unkept hair, face gaunt, eyes sunken and dark eyebags under his eyes. His well built warrior body was a cry of it''s usual self. He hadn''t eaten or slept in days, in weeks, since he lost her. The past thirty days have been a nightmare. It didn''t help how he hasn''t even caught a glimpse of her in thirty days. Norah has done a fantastic job in keeping away from him. So, he couldn''t even seekfort in brief nces.

    Everybody heard what happened between them, but it wasn''t new. Situations like this happened all the time. It was the best way to get out of the courtship, since it would give the other an excuse to hate their partner. Some couples even set up fake situations themselves. His family tried to make other arrangements but he couldn''t. They even tried to get the woman he slept with, but it didn''t work. He didn''t even know the girls name, let alone what family she belonged to.

    He kept his ears open for news on her, to see if Norah''s family would match her up with someone else. James briefly mentioned that there were some talks to set her up with his brother Lennon. Lex felt sick when he heard that. His family didn''t tell him this, of course they didnt.

    They wanted to keep the connection with Norah''s familyand was afraid if he knew, he would ruin Lennon''s chances.

    "Did, you go on a date with my brother?"

    Norah''s gaze dimmed. "That''s what you have to say to me? Your going to use me?"

    Lex panicked and shakes his head. "N-no, I just heard-"

    Norah exhales deeply. "It''s true, your parents approached mine with another offer and there were debates. One day, when I was in the garden. Your brother sir Lennon personally came to me."

    Lex felt his heart beat increase at those words.

    "But, I rejected him."

    The tension he felt since hearing about the news and seeing his brothers smug expression finally left him. If Norah rejected him that early, that means everything Lennon has been telling him has been nothing but lies.

    Norah scans his expression. "Does that relieve you?"

    Lex nodded.

    "So, it''s okay for you to have another woman but if I had another guy you would be upset?"

    Lex cringed and Norah kept looking at him. "It''s weird. You truly do look like you''ve been hurt as bad asI have when I saw you betray me. I''m good at sensing emotions due to my divine abilities. You, got in this state because of me. But," Norah trailed off, brows furrowed. "-howe?"

    Lex doesn''t say anything and just watched her. She is so beautiful, even though there has been signs of self neglect on her end too. She is radiating with beauty.

    Norah shifted ufortably catching his gaze. "Your not really checking me out right now are you?"

    "I apologize, I find it difficult to look away."

    "Unbelievable." Norah cursed. She takes several deep breaths and sighs deeply. "I know Elza and the others wants us to fix this, and I do see their points. We haven''t spoken at all since then. We never even formally broke off the courting. I get it, we need to talk one way or another. But, you cheated on me Alex."

    "..that I did."

    Norah bit her bottom lip and paced around the room with her hands on her hips. "I don''t even know how to start this conversation. I thought the next time I saw you again, you would be betrothed to Miss be."

    Lex looks at her puzzled. "Miss Be?"

    "Yes, Melissa Be. She is the one you were-" Norah paused seeing his expression. "Wait, you didn''t even know who she was?" She said in disbelief. "How can you be so cruel to the woman you had been seeing for god knows how long?"

    "That''s because that was the first time I saw her."

    Norah blinked. "The first time?"

    Lex slowly nodded and Norah extended her hand out. "Let''s sit on the couch. The floor is cold and ufortable isn''t it?"

    He looked at her outstretched hand surprised and for the first time since entering the cabin, did he see a sh ofconcern in her eyes. Lex slowly epted, savouring the feeling of her hand in his after so long. That moment however didn''tst as long as he liked since she let go the moment they reached the sofa. Norah was sitting at the furthest end as though it hurt too much to get near him.

    It''s okay, this is better than earlier.

    "Can you exin it? You truly didn''t see Miss Be before?"

    Lex nodded and reyed the events of that day from his perspective. "I knew there was someone in my office who had been making passes at me. But I had never truly looked at them before."

    "Jacks told me, that you have more insecurities than I think and that your mental state has never been good. He quote said he can''t exin it in more details. But, I think I get it. If it was the first time, were you feeling overwhelmed and just dragged her inside without much thought?"

    She was always smart. Perhaps it was due to her divine powers but Norah was very good at sensing emotions, especially his. She knew what he wanted even without him asking her.

 Chapter 966 My Beautiful Monster Part 67

    Chapter 966 My Beautiful Monster Part 67

    LUCIFER/LEX

    Lex nodded. "Of course I know that doesn''t make it okay, even if the circumstances were like that. There wasno excuse to have hurt you so badly. I let my weakness, and my inner demons persuade me that you weren''t good enough for me. I let my fragile mentality control me and decide for myself that I wasn''t good, that I was trash that couldn''t be saved. I didn''t give you the choice, even though I promised you during the start of our courtship, that I would always give you your freedom to choose. I know I fucked up Norah, no amount of apology will ever change that. But, I can''t deny this pull between us. I can see it, you are mine and I am yours. I was an idiot, but I won''t be any longer. If you''ll let me." He stands up and walks over to her side of the couch as he got on his knees and rummages through his pocket.

    He takes out a box and opens it, Norah gasps,

    "This my heart, is yours. Even if you decide that you still don''t want anything to do with me. Its yours, and I shall never belong to another."

    Lucifer waits with bated breath, as silence follows. Silence followed by the sounds of her sobbing. He looks up to see the tears streaming from her eyes. Before he could react, Norah''s arms have wrapped themselves around his neck. The familiar sensation of her body pressed against his.

    "I''ve missed you, Lex." Norah said softly. "When I was away from you, I thought I could do it. I thought I could manage without you and move on. It seemed like I could. But when your parents and then your brother came to me for the engagement. I realized I couldn''t do it, not because he was your brother. But, because I couldn''t imagine myself with anyone but you."

    "Norah-"

    "I don''t know if I can forgive you, just thinking about it hurts too much. I don''t need you to make fancy promises about not doing it again. I just need you, I need to feel you. I need to know that your mine, that you understand. This connection isn''t just because of the bond. Your mine Alexander. There is no one in the nine realms that I want more than you."

    He answers her not with words, but with his mouth, his hands on her body. She is his, she always will be.

    _____________________________

    The sensation of Sumire''s hands on his chest broke him out of memoryne. He chuckles realizing that she was getting a very good feel of his chest.

    "Mm, do you want to drink from me?" Sumire suddenly asked.

    Lucifer chuckled. "Someone must be feeling brave today."

    Earlier he took a small sip of her blood, and she didn''t pull away. She just spent thest few minutes touching him when she realized he was distracted.

    "I want to do something for you Lucifer. I mentioned this before, but there isn''t a lot I can do for you. Will you drink?" Sumire asked.

    Lucifer smirks as he changes their position so he was hovering over her. "Since you''re inviting me so nicely, I''ll do as youmand my heart."

    After relieving the memory of how they made up from their first fight, he felt more aroused than he did earlier. Seeing her already makes him feel this way. But after that memory, he is d that she suggested a feeding. Lucifer leans down and bites her like a man possessed. Sumire flinched causing him to pause but her arms wrapped tightly around him, like she was telling him that it was okay to be rough.

    Ever since he was cursed. The passionate moments with her, became rougher and more aggressive. He saw signs of it on her face whenever he became like that, but she would always smile and tell him that she liked it. Back then he simply assumed she was putting up with him.

    Lucifer kept his lips at her throat but he tilted his head to get a better look at her expression. She does seem to be in pain but her heavy breathing and that flushed face, perhaps she is enjoying this too.

    "I love you." Lucifer mumbled, as he lightly kissed the marks he just made on her neck.

    "Mmm, I know. Thank you."

    "Have you been drinking your medicine?" Lucifer asked.

    Her blood tastes different today. It didn''t have the usual rich taste. When this happens, it usually means she is unwell.

    "Uh." Sumire said nervously. "Actually I lost them in the garden the other day."

    Lucifer frowned. No wonder she got sick. If she doesn''t take those tablets, her condition would re up. Thankfully he is prepared for situations like this,

    "Here, have some." The moment he pressed the tablet to her mouth, her entire face reddened and she stepped back. She was looking at him with a mixture of horror and confusion.

    "What did you just remember?" Lucifer said knowingly.

    Her entire face was still red, breathing unsteady and traces of salvia on her mouth from their passionate kiss. She looked ripe enough to devour. Lucifer shakes his head, looking at her with anticipation.

    "Err.."

    His lips curve to a smirk sensing her hesitation. Lucifer leaned down and brushed his lips against her ear. "Was it something dirty?"

    They did have their fun after they sorted out their differences.

    Sumire slowly nodded as she exined. "You had me, bent over the throne, and you were pounding into me from behind. Your hands were wrapped around my throat, and your shadows were tugging at my hair and breasts as I moaned your name." Sumire stammered. "A-also, uh we weren''t alone. There was a crowd-we seemed to be in the middle of a party."

    Lucifer smirked. "That did happen, yes."

    It happened after Norah truly forgave him. She wanted to celebrate the moment so he suggested they hold a party. She wore such an enticing outfit. So when she stopped greeting guests and made her way over to him, he was giving her a passionate kiss that lead to the situation on the throne.

 Chapter 967 My Beautiful Monster Part 68

    Chapter 967 My Beautiful Monster Part 68

    LUCIFER

    If he recalls correctly, that was the trigger to even more bold activities between them.

    "I--I seemed to have been bolder then." Sumire stammered.

    "Oh my heart, you''re still that bold. In fact, if you ever want a change of pace. I''d be more than happy to-"

    Sumire shakes her head.

    "I--I don''t think I can. I mean, it would be weird..to have others watch while we-" Sumire couldn''t even get the words out.

    Lucifer kisses her eyelids. "I will never make you do anything you don''t wish to. Moreover, I have be quite selfish. I do not want other men to hear or hear the sounds you make."

    During their first two lifetimes, he didn''t mind. It was his way of showing that Norah was his. Even if they desired her, they could never have her. But, during the third life he gradually grew more possessive.

    "My Lord." Hearing Rui''s familiar voice, Lucifer growled.

    "Are you all timing this on purpose?" He snapped.

    "Afraid not. But you really must leave now. The other leaders are at the border. If you don''t show, you will have toe up with a good exnation." Rui trails off and looks at her. "-and I don''t think you want the miss to get dragged into a meeting with all the leaders."

    Indeed, if he doesn''t show. Suigetsu will use that asan opportunity to me Sumire and drag her in front of his entire council. He can''t allow that to happen.

    Lucifer turned to her with a distraught expression.

    "My heart. I hate to leave you."

    Why does it seem recently that whenever they have even the smallest amount of time together, they end up being disturbed?How many times have they had to part the past few days?

    ''I have to do something about this. I need to have her in my arms all the time. It is very difficult when they are not together.''

    "It''s okay, I know you''re busy." She trailed off. "But the border?"

    Lucifer sighed. "Yes. There''s a bit of trouble." He frowns, it''s unusual for the border to be disturbed. He checks there regrly whenever he returns from Tokyo. Is it because he has been spending more time in the region and hasn''t checked as frequently? That can''t be it, there are asions in the past where he didn''t check for a long time.

    Rui''s report mentioned that Toh recruited Arata but he doubts that mad man would have made it this far. He also struck an agreement with Toh. Toh is not the type of person to break promises. His subordinate understands how dangerous it is for Sumire right now. Toh will prioritise Sumire''s needs over his own wants and desires, even if it causes him to break.

    But if it isn''t Arata, is it Momoi Futaba? No, even she wouldn''t be so stupid to leave Star town now.

    Aki, it has to be Aki.

    There have been signs that he has been nearby, has he finally reached them? There is no evidence for this. But, no evidence that it''s not him either. ''I need to handle this personally.''

    "Is it dangerous?" Sumire asked.

    "It might be. But, I shall be fine. You can reach me through the bond."

    "-and you''ll respond?" Sumire questioned.

    "Anytime."

    "I''m d I asked you to drink from me. You''ll definitely need it.

    Lucifer paused. He didn''t actually think about it because they always bring a handful of willing females- He shakes his head. ''I probably wouldn''t have drank from them. I would have put up with the thirst and risked himing out.''

    "It really is a shame that you''re going to leave now." Sumire sighed deeply.

    "Why?"

    "I had ns for us, husband."

    "ns?" Lucifer repeated.

    He knows that Sumire likes making advanced ns for their dates. ''I ought to apologize-'' Before Lucifer could reply, Sumire quickly added.

    "Mm, ns in the bedroom." Sumire said, batting her eyshes.

    At those words his eyes widened and he froze. Huh? What is she talking about? Did she just- Lucifer stared at her for a few minutes to see her innocent gaze turn seductive.

    Lucifer growled. "You shouldn''t make those ns alone."

    "I wanted to be in charge this time."

    Lucifer responded as he crushed the girls lips in his. Everytime he kissed her, he would make sure that she understood his desires. His every want and need for her. How she always seemed to light a fire in his veins.

    Sumireughed as she lightly hit his chest and pulled away. "Don''t be silly, you''ll bete."

    Lucifer sighed. "How can I leave you now?"

    Sumire''s gaze softens as she extends her hands out and caresses his cheek as she brings her face closer to his. She lightly kisses his lips.

    "Even now, I don''t understand the work you are doing very well. But, I do know that you''re working hard for me and our future."

    Lucifer felt a strong jab in his chest when he heard her say those words. She truly knows how to make him feel guilty. The reason he is leaving her alone to see the mess in the border is because of his selfishness to keep her by his side. There is no doubt that the ones causing problems are the girls friends.

    If ites down to a fight between him and the girls friends, what will he do? If he harms any of them, he will have a hard time exining himself when she regains her memories. Feeling Sumire''s lips on his again. He kisses her back, gentler this time.

    "I shall miss you my wife."

    "Mm, me too. Is there anything else you need to tell me before going?"

    Lucifer paused. He doesn''t want her to think that he is restricting her freedom. But if her friends are truly at the border, perhaps they have learned about this ce.

    "Stay in our room, and the library as much as you can. If you wish to venture outside, make sure to bring at least five guards with you." Lucifer trails off. "Also, please eat all your meals. I hear you have been skipping the ones we can''t take together. Although I am ttered by the thought wife. You must take care of your health, and regrly see the doctor for check ups."

    Sumire giggled. "Okay, okay you huge nag. Is there anything else?"

    Lucifer paused and whispered in her ear. "The most important, the one I always tell you. Do not lose track of time when your outside. Get inside our rooms before dark."

    "Mm, I understand. Lucifer." Sumire said softly as she hugged him. "I will miss you very much, pleasee back to me soon."

    His gaze softens hearing her words. "I shall."

 Chapter 968 My Beautiful Monster Part 69

    Chapter 968 My Beautiful Monster Part 69

    SUMIRE/NANAKA

    In her seventh life with a status that resembles the one in her first life. She wasn''t just a noble but royalty. She thought she would be able to find Lex faster this time. But, their connection was far weaker than it ever was. She wasn''t even sure if it was still there, or if she wasn''t just making it up.

    "You know, this must be the mostplicated job I''ve ever taken. It''s been a century, and we still can''t find the guy. Are you sure he exists?"

    "Oh hush. I am paying you."

    This person following behind her is Sora. In theirst life he was called Yi. In this life, she didn''t have to find him. He appeared before her as her magic teacher.

    ''We found each other right away, is that just a coincidence?'' At first she thought it was. But recently she can feel there is something between them. A bond that resembles the one she had with Lex. However, she refuses to believe it. Because if she does, there is a chance that what she has with Lex will disappear forever.

    "Yes yes."Sora said following after her. "Are you sure your cursed? Being born in a wealthy family for two lifetimes isn''t normal."

    Actually themon theme in her reincarnations is, she ends up belonging to a wealthy family every single time.Nanaka assumed because of the curse, she would live in unfavourable circumstances. But, each time she remained a noble. It was different with Lex though, in each life his situation became worse.

    Approaching some abandoned looking buildings. Nanaka stepped into thepound. It looks abandoned but her gaze fell towardsthe deck where there was a single set of cutlery. It could have been anyone and yet the way those tes were arranged. The lingering scent of fresh cigarettes, and the smell of something familiar.

    Lex- Nanaka shuts her eyes trying to feel anything. Trying to pull on that string that should be there. But the more she focused on the string, the more she knew it was pulling her towards something, towards someone else. Someone who isn''t her Lex.

    Nanaka felt tears well up in her eyes. Each time she reached a clue, each time she wishes to confirm it. She realizes there is no way for her to know for sure that he was here. She could walk past him and not even realize he is around.

    Is it truly over? Will she never see him again?

    Her thoughts break off when she is pulled into a familiar pair of arms.

    "Sora-"

    "Don''t you think, it''s time you stop searching?"

    "I cant." Nanaka refused. If she stops searching, then it would be the same as admitting that a life by his side wasn''t possible anymore.

    "But you must have felt it. You know don''t you? Your soul has been bonded to mine for a while now."

    "I--I cant leave him."

    Sora sighed deeply. "I get that you have to find him. But before you do, you can give me a chance can''t you?"

    "A chance?" Nanaka repeated.

    His lips curve to a smirk. "I don''t think you''repletely indifferent to me."

    "I suppose not."

    "Give me a chance, okay?"

    Before she could respond, they were attacked. This attack changed everything for her. For Sora, and for Lex too. Had she known about this in advance, perhaps she wouldn''t have suggested going out to search.

    ________________

    FUJISAKI HOUSEHOLD

    Nanaka finds herself fretting as she waited for Sora to finish bathing. So, she followed him to his room without really thinking.This isn''t the first time she has been in his room. Since Sora is her magic teacher, she has frequently visited to use his potions and read his books. But, this is different. Previously he only showed her the visiting chamber, she has never been into his actual bedroom before. How did she even get here?

    More importantly, Nanaka looks around. There truly doesn''t seem to be any signs of other women in here.Earlier when she brieflyid down due to exhaustion, she got a whiff of his sheets. They smell likehim, and only him.

    ''I truly can''t deny it anymore.'' The desire she has towards him. She acknowledged the attraction from the first day he met, from the moment he kissed her. But, anybody can be attracted to someone without feelings being involved.

    She convinced herself for the longest time, even though there were asions where she almost slipped and let Sora think he meant more to her.

    Hearing approaching footsteps, Nanaka realized that Sora was standing at the edge of the bed. He was looking at her, he had been looking at her for god knows how long.

    "Can I sit down?" Sora pointed to the edge.

    "It is your bed."

    Sora chuckles andtakes a seat not at the edge but right beside her. He was so close that their knees were touching. If he moved to do anything now, she wouldn''t be able to escape.

    "Err." Nanaka stammered,

    "You know, we kissed already." Sora pointed out.

    "T-that was on the spur of the moment. I thought you died!!" Nanaka eximed.

    Soraughed. "You got quite into it though."

    Nanaka didn''t know what to say to that. Indeed, when she reunited with Sora and he kissed her. It didn''t take her too long to get into the kiss.

    "Come here Neira. You''re too far."

    Hearing him use her name from theirst lives, made her feel emotional. Whenever he has something important to tell her, he tends to use that name. If she takes a step forward now, then - she would truly be ''giving him a chance.'' They got attacked before she could respond. Now that everything is over, he will surely want answers.

    She can''t escape this situation anymore. Moreover, when she thought she almost lost Sora. It felt like her entire world hade crashing down. If Sora had died, she wouldn''t want to live either. The relief, and the other emotions she felt when she realized he was alive. It''s not something she can describe. Sora''s position in her heart was so strong. If she continued to deny it, something would break and she may lose the chance to tell him.

    Life is fragile,a single bad situation is all it takes to tear you apart from your loved ones. A situation that will lead to a pain worse than death.

 Chapter 969 My Beautiful Monster Part 70

    Chapter 969 My Beautiful Monster Part 70

    SUMIRE/NANAKA

    Swallowing the lump in her throat, Nanaka moved closer to Sora. The moment she was within arms reach. Sora pulls her into his arms.

    "Are you really okay?" Sora asked.

    Nanaka nodded. "It seems I still have my divine powers, so I managed.."

    What saved her when she almost fell into that ck hole, was her divine powers. She did think her circumstances in this lifetime she ovepped with her first life. But, who would have thought that she would be able to use it. She wonders if that means she can use her other abilities from her other lives too.

    ''iI can experiment with that another day. For now, I have to deal with this situation.''

    "I''m d. That was a really bad situation. I lost you and I panicked.

    "Is that why you got hurt?"

    "I let my guard down because I was worried about you, so yes."

    "I''m sorry." Nanaka apologized.

    Sora reaches over and caresses her face causing her heartbeat to increase, and her cheeks to flush red. Nanaka assumed that he would tease her but instead his gaze was gentle.

    "Were you going to answer me Nanaka?"

    "I-" Nanaka paused thinking about her thoughts before they got attacked.

    She knew, didn''t she? She has known for a long time, maybe even in theirst lives. There is something about them, a new bond. A new red string of fate. But, she didn''t want to ept it. She denied it for so long, she pushed him away and the bond would thrash around inside her causing her pain, causing them both pain.

    Nanaka takes a deep breath and extends her hand out towards Sora''s chest. If she can use her divine powers from her first life, then, there is one way of confirming. She briefly shuts her eyes and concentrates. Feeling a tug, a threading from her. She follows the source and when she opens it, she sees a red threading from Sora attached to hers.

    She knew it, she already did. But this means- Nanaka sobbed and Sora wraps his arms tighter around her.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t want to ask you for this reason."

    "S-since when?"

    "Since I saw you on that bridge. No, I told you I knew who you were before we met and it had nothing to do with your grandfather. The moment you were born, I knew you were mine. I was only four years old at that time. But, I felt a tug to someone and followed the source to you, a newborn child."

    Nananaka sobbed harder. That means, her connection with Lex has been severed for two lifetimes. It was no wonder she couldn''t find him.

    "Then, why did you entertain my delusion of searching for Lex?"

    Sora paused. "Because even though we are connected. There was still a connection between you two. Tell me Nanaka, was there another bond between you two?"

    Another bond. Images of Lex drinking her blood, and marking her neck and that strange glowing magical circle around them. Nanaka nodded.

    "I-I think Lex called it a blood bond. But, I didn''t really understand what it was."

    Sora frowns. "I suppose that exins why your magic is a mess."

    "It is?"

    He nodded. "Just because you reincarnate it doesn''t mean you lose the powers you had from your first life. Your actually supposed to get stronger, per reincarnation. But, if it''s a blood bond it makes sense. You did say he was cursed but he passed it to you?"

    Seeing Soras angry expression, her gaze softens. He truly does care for her doesn''t he? Of course he does. It isn''t just this life. After they met in the previous life. The rumors about him seeing other women stopped. It didn''t take a genius to realize why he was doing it, but she denied it.

    Nanaka shakes her head. "When I kissed him the first time he returned to me in that state. It passed. Lex warned me but I was just so relieved to see him alive, and I wanted to share his pain."

    "But, you didn''t understand the consequences. How careless of you."

    "I will do anything for the one I love, aren''t you the same?"

    "Yeah, that''s why even though I loved you like crazy since Iid eyes on you. I didn''t say anything."

    Nanaka sighs. "Are you trying to guilt trip me now?"

    Sora chuckled. "Would guilt tripping you have you fall in my arms or even better on your knees?"

    "T-that is inappropriate."

    At those words Sora pushes her down until her head hit the pillows. He traces her lips with his thumb. She could see it so very clearly now, the red thread between them. The tug that always brought her back to his side, no matter where.

    "Now that we have all the truths out in the open. Will you still deny me Nanaka? Because now that I know that you know, I won''t be able to treat you like I did before."

    "Would you ignore me? See other women?" Nanaka wondered.

    Sora chuckles. "No, I think you realize. It''s difficult for me to leave your presence."

    Nanaka sighs. "The servants always gossip about you following me around like a stray pet."

    Sora bends down to lick her neck causing her to moan softly. "But, a very good-looking pet, wouldn''t you say so?"

    "Y-your face isn''t why I''m epting you."

    "So your epting me Nanaka?" Sora gave a low dark chuckle. "Or did you just say that to avoid me thinking about other women?"

    "I-I know you won''t go to others. There hasn''t been a rumour about you with other women for at least two centuries. You," Nanaka trails off. "-are mine aren''t you?"

    Sora nodded as he nibbled on her ear. "I am yours, always. So, Nanaka. Let me show you, why your mine."

    "I-I''m nervous." Nanaka admitted. "I haven''t, not with anyone except him ever."

    Sora pauses. "Not even before you met him?"

    "Before then I was a young sheltered nobledy. So, no. There has never been anyone else."

    She didn''t even think it was possible for her to feel attracted to someone who wasn''t Lex.

    Sora bends down and whispers in her ear as he intertwined their hands together. "I''ll be gentle, I''ll show you everything slowly. Just trust me Nanaka."

    "Okay."

    For the first time since she was separated from Lex, she felt whole. It felt wrong, and yet it also felt right. She wants to truly start a new chapter with this person. Please forgive her Lex.

    ''In the next life, I will definitely search for you again. I will sever the bond between me and Sora. But for now, just let me have this with him.''

 Chapter 970 My Beautiful Monster Part 71

    Chapter 970 My Beautiful Monster Part 71

    SUMIRE

    Sumire sighed deeply. Another dream ofthat man again. ''Sora, definitely isn''t Lucifer.'' She was in another rtionship, which shouldn''t be unusual. She is sure in their past lives they must have had other lovers before finding each other.

    But, ''I haven''t seen any trace of Lucifer in my life as Neira or Nanaka.'' It makes her uneasy. There is no doubtthey were a couple in their other lifetimes. No doubt, that he is very familiar with her. However if she was with someone else in one lifetime. Does that mean she was with another person in this life too?

    ''I did date Toh, but he is definitely not Sora/Yi Did Sora not reincarnate in this life? No, he did. The music yer Renna gave me, that song and that voice is definitely Sora''s.''

    Hearing sniggers, Sumire flinched. She knew even without peeking behind the bookshelf who was there. The same group of females who have been bothering her from her first day here.

    Perhaps it''s because Lucifer isn''t around. But, they are bluntly showing their dislike for her now. She sighs quietly. It doesn''t help how they keep vividly describing their ''time'' with her husband.

    The other day, one even sent images to her of entangled limbs, red silken bed sheets. Lucifer moaning their names as he came inside them. She almost broke the limbs of the person who sent that one.

    Lucifer has never taken her as he does those other women. Others have said it''s because he treasures her. But, a part of her has her doubts. Perhaps, he isn''t attracted to her. It''s not like she is a beauty, at best she has average looks. Her chest isn''t a bad size, it''srger than average. But, she isn''t a busted beauty like the other women in the manor.

    However, if he truly wasn''t attracted to her. He wouldn''t look at her with those eyes. He wouldn''t touch her more than once. Perhaps she is overthinking it. She thought she understood whatever bond they have with each other, but she has underestimated it. She misses him like crazy.

    Lucifer?

    Yes, my heart?

    Mmm. I just wanted to hear your voice.

    What a coincidence so do I.

    Really?

    Touch yourself my heart. I need to hear your lovely moans.

    At his request, her cheeks coloured. "I can''t, I''m--in the library."

    Yes, I do remember our session there. It evokes so many powerful memories. Do as I say Queen.

    Sumire looked around nervously.

    I can''t. There are people around.

    More importantly she has never done that before without his guidance and while she is curious. There is a time and ce for everything.

    Then, perhaps you should return to our bed?

    I am researching.

    Bed techniques? Those books won''t teach you anything valuable.

    Oh this man, what on earth is he thinking?

    I thought you were busy working!

    I am taking a break.

    A break, it''s rare that he is taking one. A sudden thought came to mind.

    Is it so your men can feed?

    She recalls what she heard a few days after his departure. The remaining women from the manor who escaped her rampage on in the manor went to the border with Lucifer and his men. It doesn''t take a genius to figure out the reason why.

    Yes, but because of you. I do not need to feed for awhile. Your blood will sustain me for a good few days.

    Sumire stopped herself from asking what would happen if he didn''t feed. Lucifer told her about his monster side, he told her how he struggles to keep him in control.

    But listening to all this moaning around me has me envious. I expect to hear those sounds when I''m buried inside you soon enough.

    You''ll return soon?

    Yes.

    She hears him chuckling.

    You seem delighted.

    I am. I''ve missed you.

    I''m sure our bed has been cold. Do not worry, remember what I promised you before I left?

    Y--you...really need to stop harassing me.

    I''ll be home soon, wife.

    Sumire hears him grunting and pauses. She felt her heartbeat speed up, because that sound. She recognized that sound. It was the sound he makes when she is pleasuring him.

    Is something wrong my heart?

    T-that sound. The sound your making, usually when we make love-

    Is it okay for her to say this? Surely he wouldn''t be using that nickname if he is truly with another woman?

    I see, your trust in me is wavering. I''ll show you.

    Sumire frantically shakes her head

    No no no need.

    Wife, I insist.

    Images of a very naked Lucifer inside arge tent, alone shed through her head. What stood out to her, was that he was entirely naked and his hands were stroking his hard length, sweat covered his naked torso. If her cheeks weren''t red before they were now.

    Goodness, is--is he really doing that in a tent in the middle of nowhere? Wh-what if others hear him? Does that not bother him?

    Lucifer, are you thinking of me?

    She hears grunts.

    Of course wife. Only you can make me do this.

    ''That''s a lie.'' Sumire stopped herself from saying those words. She needs to stop getting like this. Lucifer has been nothing but loyal since she woke up in this ce. Sure there was that time she caught him in the harem. But, ever since then he hasn''t gone there once.

    When Lucifer cries her name, Sumire felt her heart beat increase. If she wasn''t embarrassed before, she was now. Hearing, seeing him being aroused for her was already making her body burn. But, it felt like she could scent his desire for her.

    I-I get it, enough.

    Lucifer chuckled and she sighs in relief when he moves his hand away. But that relief is short lived, because in the next second. It felt like he was touching her. Amid this she sees trails of shadows on her forearm and her legs.

    Is-is this you?

    Yes, I was unsure if it would work since I am so far away. Can you feel me, wife?

    Sumire slowly nodded.

    L-Lucifer, you don''t have to do this. I''m sorry for suspecting you even for a moment.

    No, you were correct. I apologize for neglecting to inform you. You can rx my heart. The other women have been divided amongst my men.

 Chapter 971 My Beautiful Monster Part 72

    Chapter 971 My Beautiful Monster Part 72

    SUMIRE

    A relieved sigh escaped her lips.

    Is it odd for me to be so uneasy when I trust you?

    No, you have had a bad experience. It makes sense.

    Sumire blinked at those words. A bad experience? What is he talking about? The only other person she has been in a rtionship with in this lifetime is Toh, and Toh didn''t cheat on her. Before she could say another word, a man with ginger coloured hair entered her line of sight.

    "Sumire? You have a guest." Jacks trailed off and sniffed the air. His lips curve to a grin. "I see you''ve been very upied.

    Sumire flushed. "It''s not like that!! It''s him! Every time I try to talk to him, he ends up--"

    "Aroused? Of course. You''re his blood bond partner." Jacks said nodding.

    Sumire sighs deeply. "I still don''t have a good understanding of the bond."

    "I think it would be strange if you did understand it."

    "I know I''m acting strange. But, I really do want to learn as much as possible." Sumire picks up the books she dropped. "There is a lot of information in these books. But, no matter how much I read. I find myself with more answers."

    "I think the reason you''re still confused isn''t because you don''t understand what is written in those texts."

    "Then what is it?"

    "You''re a hanyou Sumire-chan. Gaining knowledge from books is fine. But, if you don''t put what you learn into practice then the knowledge will never sink in." Jacks points to one of the books in her hands. "I have read that too, there are some interesting positions for hanyous to feed. You should try it with Lucifer."

    At Jack''s words her entire face burned red. "How can you be so casual about-"

    Jacksughed. "You''re just too modest."

    Sumire sighed. "Let''s stop talking about this. Did you need me for something?"

    Jacks nodded. "You have a guest."

    A guest? Jacks leads her out of the library and she follows him down the hallway until they reach one of the side entrances. She tilted her head puzzled. Is it a private guest? She has never had to greet anyone from the side- her thoughts break off catching a glimpse of silver coloured hair.

    Seeing her guest, she sighs in relief. She didn''t know when. But she realized that whenever she sees Toh, she would immediately feel relieved. He makes her feel safe. Ever since she woke up with no memories, she felt frightened. But that fear goes away with Toh.

    "Toh!" Sumire said brightly as she rushed over.

    "Hi beautiful. I heard the Lord is away, so I figured I''d stay here till his return."

    Seeing bags at his feet, she paused.

    Sumire blinked. "I''ll be okay, you know?"

    He doesn''t have to stay, what if he is leaving some important work behind? Or maybe there is someone waiting for him? Now that she thinks about it. They haven''t actually spoken about his current life. It seems like he has a high position in the organisation Lucifer runs. But, is he still a psychologist? Doesn''t he have patients to attend too?

    "It''s alright, I''ve missed you.This would be a good chance to catch up." Toh reaches over and pulls her into his arms.

    Despite her confusion, she hugs him back. "Toh? What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing."

    "You can talk to me, you know. Even if we have broken up, we are still friends."

    A pained look shes through his face and Sumire pauses. Does Toh still like her? He always seems so bitter whenever he sees her with Lucifer. But, that can''t be right. They parted on good terms. They parted ways, and mutually broke up and even continued being friends.

    If he still has feelings for her, that would be a problem. It would be a problem, and a normal person would pull Toh aside to discuss it with him. But, for some reason she can''t do that.

    Her gaze fell on the sky. It''s gettingte, Lucifer''s warning remained firm in her mind. Amongst his other instructions, Sumire knew that one was the one Lucifer cared about. Sumire pulls away from his embrace but tugs on his arm.

    "Can we sit and talk inside?"

    Toh nodded. "Sure beautiful."

    ______________________

    Since entering the room, Toh has remained cautiously by the door way. Sumire''s gaze fell on the window, it was approaching night quickly. She rushed over to close the blinds and pulls Toh into the room.

    "Beautiful what-" Toh trailed off as they hear the sound of arge chime. Even with the doors barricaded, Sumire felt the growing darkness and the blood lust in the air.

    A knowing ah escaped Toh''s lips. "Right, I forgot this happens when his men are around. He actually has normal servants here so I forgot about it."

    Sumire tilted her head. "I don''t actually know what happens. But, I get the feeling that it''s better to stay inside."

    Toh nods. "Do you want me to show you?"

    Oh, that''s right. He has a mind ability. Sumire slowly nodded. Toh ces his hand on the top of her head and at first she sees nothing but darkness. It was when she caught a glimpse of the edge of a painting did she realize. That violent darkness has consumed the entire corridor.

    "W-wait, is it always like-" Sumire paused when the ground rumbled and vines sprouted from the ground blocking the door and the windows. Sumire blinked, the room

    "Seems like the security measures were triggered. It''s that bad huh?"

    "What is it?"

    "It''s miasma. To be exact the collective darkness and despair of all the hangouts in residence."

    "But, this normally doesn''t happen right?" Sumire asked.

    Toh nodded. "Normally, Lucifer would keep you indoors because he doesn''t want you to witness the carnage of everyone feeding from each other."

    "Carnage?" Sumire repeated.

    Toh smirked. "You''d find everyone taking their pleasures regardless of the location."

    O-oh right.

    "But this is different. I''m guessing the darkness in this region acts up."

    Lucifer did talk to her about the limited areas in the region that are safe. But, he never mentioned it asionally slipping into the manor. This is probably not the first time this has happened since she arrived. There have been plenty of asions where Lucifer has insisted that she didn''t leave his sight, even to go to the attached bathroom.

 Chapter 972 My Beautiful Monster Part 73

    Chapter 972 My Beautiful Monster Part 73

    SUMIRE

    Toh exins to her how these security measures will be in ce until the threat has been exterminated. When she questioned how, when everyone would be locked in their rooms. Toh mentions that the guards are an exception to the rule. Her thoughts drift to Jacks and Renna, even though Renna isn''t an official guard. There is no doubt that she will be amongst the ones exterminating the threat.

    Seeing Toh sat on the couch and pouring himself some tea, Sumire blinks. "I didn''t have any tea here, certainly not a fresh batch."

    Toh chuckled. "This is also part of the security system. If you didn''t get lucky enough to be locked in the kitchen. There is a power system in ce that transports food from the kitchens. You just have to wish for it."

    "Oh, it sounds convenient."

    "I do hate to admit it. But the organisationes up with interesting devices." Toh trails off and points to the space beside him on the couch. "Why don''t you sit here beautiful? Didn''t you want to chat with me?"

    Sumire slowly nodded as she walked over to him. The moment she sat down beside him. Toh moved her head so it was resting on his shoulders.

    "How have you really been doing beautiful? On the surface you look okay, but I know you better than that."

    Sumire bit her lip. She shouldn''t say anything, it would feel like a betrayal to Lucifer. But she feels sofortable being around him like this. This person will never harm her, he will never betray her. He will always remain by her side and keep her safe. She has nothing to fear when ites to him.

    She takes a deep breath and gives him a brief summary of her emotions the past few weeks.

    "I feel guilty. I keep remembering Yi/Sora but my own memories of my life with Lucifer is limited. It''s almost like there is something blocking me from remembering."

    "Hmmm." Toh traced her knee with his hands. He wasn''t doing anything sexual, he was simply drawing circles to reassure her. "A normal person would have concluded thatthe reason you can''t remember is because the other person is lying. But, you don''t think he is making this up do you beautiful?"

    Sumire shakes her head. "At the start, I did think there was a chance. But I can''t deny the pull towards him, you would think it''s silly. However, not only can I feel the connection between us, but I can see it too. I can''t deny it, it''s there Toh."

    Toh nodded. "I believe you beautiful. The Lord has always made it clear that you were his, and now I understand why. There really is something between you two."

    Sensing his bitter tone, Sumire takes a deep breath. "Do you still like me Toh?"

    "I love you Sumire."

    She felt her cheeks redden at his straight forward words. He should have hesitated even a little. What is he doing telling her so directly?

    Toh chuckled. "You''ve always liked the honest approach."

    Sumire coughed. "But, I''m a married woman. I thought this would go against your morals."

    Toh paused and for a moment Sumire thought she over did it, when Toh nods. "Yes, it should. I''m not the type of person who makes a move on women who are bound to another for the rest of their life. I may not be religious, but I believe in the importance of vows."

    "But then howe you-"

    Toh squeezed her legs. "However beautiful, you make me a different person. When ites to you, I find it easy for me to throw away my rationality."

    Isn''t that just a roundabout way of saying that she is a bad influence on him?

    "Do you want to sleep beautiful?" Toh asked.

    She was about to protest and say she isn''t tired. But Toh is lifting her off the couch and heading towards the bed. Sumire sighs knowingly as he ces her down and joins her.

    "Lucifer is going to kill you, I don''t think this is what he means by me finding a way to warm the bed before his return."

    Toh chuckled. "The Lord will understand. It''s a good thing I came when I did. If you were locked up in the room by yourself, you would have been afraid wouldn''t you?"

    She would like to say he is wrong. But, after seeing that darkness. She would be lying if she said he is wrong. Sumire slowly nodded as Toh pulled her into his arms. She doesn''t really understand why she feelsfortable around him. Even with her missing memories, she remembers Toh. Their time together is blurred, but she does recall something. Unlike Lucifer, her memories and time as Toh''s girlfriend remains firm in her mind.

    Sumiretakes a proper look at him, dark circles under his eyes. His face looks almost bony. He has lost a lot of weight. She reaches over and caresses his cheek.

    "Something must be wrong with you." Sumire mumbled. "Each visit, you seem to get worse."

    Toh chuckled. "It''s alright, I have just been busy with work."

    Sumire frowned. "I know Lucifer has been busy, but he doesn''t look this tired. Is it because he is the boss? Is he making you do the more difficult jobs?"

    If he is, then she will certainly need to have a word with him. It isn''t right for him to overwork Toh like this. If he is that busy, he shouldn''t have the free time to harass her.

    Toh chuckles again. "Will you lecture him for me beautiful? That I want to see."

    "Of course! I will always be on your side Toh!" Sumire eximed.

    Toh looks at her with wide eyes and it takes her a moment to understand why. She felt her cheeks turn warmer and warmer by the minute. She felt Toh''s hand on her cheek.

    "You know, sometimes I forget how innocent and pure your feelings are. You''re a violent person after all but when you talk you''re so pure."

    Sumire tilted her head. "Is that supposed to be apliment?"

    "Oh, it''s definitely apliment." Toh''s gaze softens. "Even with you in this state, I can still see traces of you. The girl I love."

 Chapter 973 My Beautiful Monster Part 74

    973 My Beautiful Monster Part 74

    SUMIRE

    It never urred to her that Toh would be upset about her memory loss. After all, she recognized him immediately and still has memories of their time together. Some of the details, like their break up, was a blur to her. However she simply assumed they broke up on mutual terms and he agreed with her returning to Lucifer. Toh''s reaction however makes her think there is something she is missing.

    She wants to ask him more. But, it would be a betrayal to Lucifer. ''I told Lucifer that I was okay with not having my memories, that I wanted to choose him. However, when I see Toh like this and when I visit Hino in the dungeons. When I listen to the songs on the music yer, I start to desire it. The memories I shouldn''t want.''

    Sumire opened her mouth to speak to Toh when she hears a familiar voice in her mind.

    ''My heart?''

    ''Ye-yes? I''m here.''

    ''Thank goodness. I heard about the miasama, are you in the bedroom?''

    ''Ah yes, I made it on time. Err, I-''

    ''Is Jacks with you? Or even yourdy in waiting?''

    ''Um no, but I''m not alone. Actually um, Toh is here-''

    She hears Lucifer sigh in relief causing her to blink startled.

    ''When I informed him abruptly that I had to leave, he cursed saying I should have told him sooner. It seems it took him a few extra days to wrap up his other work.''

    So, the reason Toh is so tired has nothing to do with his work with Lucifer. She wonders what kind of other job he has to make him this tired. ''My heart? Are you alright?''

    ''Yes. I wish you told me about this though, if Toh didn''te. I would have been sat in this room frightened alone.''

    ''I do apologize, but I wouldn''t have left you alone. Jacks would have been with you.''

    Right, Jacks is an exception to the security rule. It still feels weird that he would have easily entrusted her to another man.Then again she has noticed that Lucifer''s jealousy is limited to certain people.

    ''Do not be afraid. It shall pass, nothing will harm you.''

    Sumire paused sensing something unusual about his tone.

    ''Is something wrong? It sounds like you are out of breath?''

    ''Do not worry, I am just in the middle of exterminating the cause of the border trouble.''

    She felt her heart beat increase at those words. ''Why are you talking to me when your in the middle of a fight? Are you crazy? Focus.''

    She hears Lucifer chuckle and she tried to block him out but she felt the familiar sensation of his shadows on her again.

    ''S-stop that!''

    ''I like listening to you talk wife. Your voice is so beautiful.''

    Now he is flirting with her, he really is crazy.

    ''I know your strong. But even strong people have their weakness/ Lucifer, be careful. You have to return to me.''

    ''I understand my heart. This shouldn''t take more than a few days. I may not be able to talk to you during the duration but when I finish, you will hear from me again.''

    ''How many days?''

    ''Four days max, I doubt I will be gone longer. But if there is a chance, remember what we discussed before I left. With Toh around it should be easier.''

    ''I-I understand, but please return soon.''

    She doesn''t understand it very well, but she is getting a feeling that something bad will happen. Lucifer is very strong, and he hasn''t even shown her the full extent of his abilities before. ''I love you.''

    Sumire blinked startled but when she tried to reply, she could no longer hear Lucifer''s voice. In fact there was something blocking her from his mind. He must have put a shield up. She supposes it would be difficult for him to focus. Still, this must be the first time he has shielded his thoughts from her. She turns her attention to Toh who had been silent this entire time. "Beautiful, you smell like cigarettes."

    Sumire''s cheeks flushed realizing that Toh was burying his face in her neck. "W-what are you doing?" She eximed.

    "I just wanted to make sure. I thought so thest time I saw you, but the scent was faint. It''s very strong now." Toh nces around and picks up a packet of cigarettes and a lighter which she left on the night stand earlier.

    If Lucifer was around, she would have hidden it in her secretpartment. But, because of his absence. She decided to keep it somewhere within sight. She wasn''t worried about others finding it either, since only herdies in waiting and Jacks could enter this ce.

    "These-"

    "Err, I-I can exin. I''m not actually smoking." Sumire stammered.

    "But the smell is sticking to you?"

    Her already red stained cheeks turned redder at those words. "I just light them up, long enough for the scent to stick."

    Oh no, Toh is going to think she is weird. Although he probably thinks that anyway.

    Toh was looking at her with a curious gaze which he follows with a sigh. "I suppose if your doing things like this, then you will regain your memories sooner."

    Sumire looks at him startled. "Oh."

    She wasn''t expecting that. Her gaze fell on the cigarettes. Did she used to do something like this?

    Toh nodded in agreement almost like he could understand what was going on in her mind.

    "When we met again after our break up, I would catch the scent of cigarettes on you. But I knew you didn''t smoke. So I watched you one day, and found you lighting up cigarettes when you thought nobody was looking. It seems even without memories you''d

    Thump.

    Thum.

    But this scent reminds her of Sora, that''s why she started to do it. She already suspected it before but this is confirmation. She must have met Sora in this life time.

    ''There is a new thread of fate connecting us. Threads of fates don''t disappear. If so, from now on our lives will be connected.''

    If she knew Sora in this life time, they must have been in a rtionship. There is no way either of them would be able to deny their connection with each other.

 Chapter 974 My Beautiful Monster Part 75

    974 My Beautiful Monster Part 75

    SUMIRE

    The thread of fate is simr to a teether, it tugs and pulls them closer to each other. Pushing it away causes both of them harm on a physical and mental level. There is no doubt they were together. However, she must have dated Toh first. "H-how long did we date, Toh? I know we were together, but I can''t remember."

    She can''t remember how long, when did they break up? Did she return to Lucifer right after? That doesn''t seem to be correct. Toh mentioned that he only reunited with her recently. In that time frame she didn''t see him, was she with Yuhi? Her head hurts.

    Toh pulls her into his embrace. "Is it painful?"

    Sumire weakly nodded her head.

    "I hate seeing you in pain beautiful. But, don''t close your eyes. Don''t fall asleep. Don''t push the pain back. I believe the reason you''re not getting your memories back is because, deep down you want to escape from your current reality. You have gone through so much and even now you''re suffering. I understand why you would want to escape. But Sumire, there are others who care for you, others who are waiting for you. You can''t be like this forever."

    Sensing the pain in his tone, she looked at his expression. There was a simr look that matched his pained voice. Subconsciously she found herself raising her hand to caress his cheek.

    Toh chuckled. "You don''t change huh? You''re the one in pain, but you''reforting me."

    "I''m sorry, I don''t understand but this hurts you doesn''t it? Me not having my memories."

    Toh nodded. "Yes." His single word reply confirmed all the suspicions and fear she has had since meeting him. "Since you told me the truth. Let me extend the same courtesy." Sumire trailed off and took a deep breath. "From the moment I woke up and realized that I didn''t recognize my surroundings or the man who imed to be my husband. I wasn''t afraid. It''s odd, I should have been, but I wasn''t. Instead, all I felt was pain and sorrow. I couldn''t remember anything but I was in pain, I wanted to run and hide. So, when I asked Lucifer who he was to me and he said he was my husband. I felt relieved, because if I had a husband it would mean that the emotions I felt was wrong."

    "You never suspected that Lucifer could have been the cause for that suffering? That you were in a loveless marriage?" Toh asked.

    Sumire shakes her head. "I could have, but the warmth of his hand and the look in his eyes? I can''t mistaken that love and devotion even if I felt empty. Whatever I was feeling, I wanted to escape from it. So, I listened to Lucifer. I let myself adjust to this life. Not too long ago, I told Lucifer that I won''t pursue getting my memories back, that I am okay with the current situation."

    He seemed genuinely relieved. Even though Lucifer never said he didn''t want her to remember.

    "But?" Toh questioned.

    "But recently, I have been getting a surge of memories from my sixth and seventh life. Two lifetimes without Lucifer by my side. All the questions I buried away about how strange this situation was resurfaced. I found Lucifer''s story odd from the beginning, but there was no doubt that he felt familiar to me." Sumireughed weakly. "I know it may sound silly. I should have called him out on the bluff from the moment he said who he was to me. But instead I trusted my instinct."

    "It''s not weird. You trusted your instinct because you didn''t have anything else to go on. That''s not your fault. If I was in your situation I would have done the same."

    Sumireughs again. "I am sure if you were in my situation, you would have long spoken up."

    "Well if I was being mistreated, yes, I''m sure you would do too. I''ve heard you called out on the Lord''s bullshit with the harem."

    Her sweat fell. "Uh, did you also hear about the rumors of me-"

    "-going blood crazy and destroying everything? I did." Toh didn''t seem afraid but amused which relieved her.

    ''Toh isn''t the judgemental type, so I knew I didn''t have to worry about him judging me.But, still-''

    "I killed people, because of my jealousy. You don''t think that''s weird at all?"

    "Well, I have to agree that it''s weird-"

    Sumire bit her lip. "That''s not it. I want to know for sure that you''re not afraid of me."

    Toh brushed his lips on her forehead. "If I was afraid of you beautiful, do you think I''d be joining you in bed?"

    He''s right, but now there is another issue. Did he not just say thest line sexually- Toh moved his lips against her earlobe and she shudders.

    "No matter what happens, I will never be afraid of you. You think I will be scared of you because you killed people? Beautiful, my hands aren''t clean either. Though the times I have physically hurt someone are low. I don''t need to physically harm someone too get rid of them."

    That''s right, Toh''s powers allow him to enter people''s minds and shatter them from the inside. He can simply enter a thought, a nudge for the person to end their lives with their own hands.Not too long ago, she caught him doing this but on Lucifer''s orders. When she questioned Lucifer why he made Toh do that. Her husband coldly replied to her and said ''It''s his job.'' Later on at night, he rified. ''My heart, there is no room for the faint hearted in the underworld. Toh, understands what he has to do to survive.''

    "How many?" Sumire mumbled.

    "I have lost count, I have ended so many lives whether directly or indirectly. But each time, I felt my soul slowly being corrupted. I am sure Lucifer has mentioned this, but being a member of the underworld isn''t easy. If you do not show your worth, you will be stepped on. Lucifer found me, he saved me. In order for me to repay him, I had to show him I was useful."

 Chapter 975 My Beautiful Monster Part 76

    975 My Beautiful Monster Part 76

    SUMIRE

    "Did you never think of leaving? I think he would have let you."

    Toh paused but nodded. "Yes, Lucifer did give me the option. Each year when my contract was due to renew. He would ask me if I still wanted to continue. When I was a child, I didn''t have much of a choice, but when I grew older? I could have left anytime, especially since I built my ownwork and pursued my goal to be a designer."

    "Yet you remained?"

    "Deep down, I understood it was already toote to go back. I have stained my hands with blood countless times. I have done unspeakable things. I have repeatedly broken thew. I thought there was no salvation for me. I saw that Lucifer was the same way, and decided it would be better to stick with him." Toh runs his hand on her back. A content sigh escaped her lips. Even if her time together with this person is blurry, his touches are soforting.

    "But also, after I met you. I realized there was a chance I could change. Even though you knew about my dark deeds you never judged me, you faced me. I can''t tell you the exact details about our break up, you need to remember that on your own. Just know that I would never have left you if I had a choice."

    Despite those vague words Sumire understood. Lucifer is the reason for their break up, but perhaps for not for the reason she thinks. Sumire opened her mouth to respond, only for a sh to appear in her head.

    ''I won''t diminish Mashima''s efforts, but he could have fought harder for you. I won''t do that, you may think these words are empty but I will choose you Sumire. Every single time, I will choose you.''

    The memory itself was blurry, but the words spoken by the person she was with. A person who wasn''t Toh or Lucifer. No this wording, and his voice. Sumire couldn''t hold back the tears, because deep down she knew didn''t she? She already knew that Lucifer lied to her. She still can''t remember everything clearly. But there is no doubt now. She must have been with Sora after Toh and her broke up. There is no way Sora and her would have broken up after meeting in this life. He is the other half of her soul, she would never be able to let him go. Did Lucifer take her from Sora by force? What if Lucifer and her are enemies in this life, and that''s why she doesn''t remember anything about him in this life? No matter what the truth is. She has to face the reality that Lucifer lied to her. As she sobbed, Toh didn''t say another word and simply held her tighter. Lucifer lied to her, but he didn''t lie about his feelings. He loves her and that''s why this hurts more than it should. ____________________________________________

    LUCIFER

    Three dayster. A deep sigh escapes his lips as he pulls his now bloodied hand away, causing the body to fall into the ground. He stared at the lifeless body with a frown as it dissolved into nothing. Shadow creatures, dark beings that consume a person''s soul, and wear that person''s skin. Creatures he has not seen since his first three lifetimes. It shouldn''t be possible. Even in the ancient times of this life, these 14:27

    creatures never showed up.

    He shrugs the dirt of his cloak, but after fighting non stop for days. There was more dirt sticking to his body. They should have this finished by nightfall and tomorrow they shall return. ''I can''t wait to have her in my arms again.'' First, he ought to get rid of the filth. He can''t meet her in this state. Lucifer walked towards the back of the building they had been staying in.

    "I shall be out back bathing."

    His subordinate nodded. "Oh do you want assistance?"

    Lucifer shakes his head. "No need." He trails off. "I wish to be alone."

    Meaning, ''do not send any of those women after me.'' Even though he assigned each of his men partners. None of the women were the loyal type. Lucifer sighed deeply. He really did create an organisation filled with selfish people. If it weren''t for his private guard that consisted of people he knew from past reincarnations, there wouldn''t be any decent men in the ck alice organisation.

    After walking for a few minutes he reached a creek surrounded byrge bamboo trees. ''She would like this ce. I should bring her here when I have cleared the area.'' There is so much he wants to do with her. But the time limit he set with Toh has almost run out.

    ''I have already exterminated most of those who wish her harm and gave Nagawa Mira a warning.'' Toh knows this, and he is just waiting for the time limit to be officially up before snatching her away.

    Lucifer exhales deeply as he slips off his clothing and steps into the water. The reason he hasn''t exposed Sumire to his men from the organisation is simple. She has already had enough bada experiences with violent men. ....

    1st Lifetime

    The two of them are seated in the library. Norah sat on hisp, as he looked over the papers in front of him with a frown. "Your brother." Norah suddenly started breaking the silence between them.

    He knew she was being considerate not to disturb his work. Earlier his wife had been sitting on the couch on the other side of the room. But, it didn''t take long before she casually made her way over and he pulled her onto hisp. Hearing her mention his brother. He sighed deeply.

    "My brother is the reason the family funds are in the red. When will he take his duties as the heir seriously?"

    "I think it''s because up until recently he wasn''t the heir." Norah pointed out. "Indeed, I understand the stress and pressure he has been under. That''s why I have been turning a blind eye to his actions. But spending so much money on parties and buying gifts for his friends and women-"

    "Women?" Norah suddenly interjected.

    Lex nodded and saw aplicated look sh through Norah''s face. "My brother didn''t take the news of our getting together, and then our marriage very well. So I lost touch with him for a few months but when I returned to the manor, he was busy with his women-"

 Chapter 976 My Beautiful Monster Part 77

    976 My Beautiful Monster Part 77

    LUCIFER/LEX

    "Wait, your brother is seeing multiple people?"

    Lex raised his eyebrow. "Why are you so surprised my heart? It''s not umon for gods and goddesses to have their fun little experiments. My brothers partners seemed to be willing to share, so I saw no reason to pry into his affairs."

    "Your saying this has been happening for a few months?" Norah suddenly asked.

    "Yes. I do not know the details, but it may have been happening for longer."

    "But then why is he still harassing me..?"

    Huh? Lucifer blinked surprised at her words and it was only then when he realized she was trembling. It wasn''t because she was cold either, the girl wore long sleeved winter clothing. She''s trembling because she is afraid. Afraid of his brother? Now that he thinks about it, she has been wearing clothes like this all the timetely. Moreover, she hasn''t allowed him to touch her since he reunited with his brother. Could it be-?

    Lucifer yanked on her sweater, not expecting it Norah didn''t get a chance to cover herself up in time. On his wife''s body, there were purple coloured bruises. Not just bruises but hikes.

    He felt his entire body tremble due to anger. "Did he do this to you?"

    ".."

    "Norah, tell me now did he touch you?"

    Norah was holding back the tears in her eyes. "He did! Do you want me to admit that he has raped me multiple times? Do you really have to get me to say that?" She snapped.

    Impossible. Norah is stronger than Lennon. Even if Lennon wanted to touch her it shouldn''t be possible.

    It was almost like Norah understood what he was thinking, since she said bitterly. "The bracelet, the one he sent over as a peacekeeping before we met him again in your family manor. You told me to wear it every time wee over as a sign of goodwill. That bracelet, temporarily disables my magic and zaps me of my strength."

    Lucifer felt the blood drain from his face hearing those words. Of course he knew what bracelet she was referring too. Lennon sent it over as a wedding gift. He didn''t see anything odd about it and was relieved that his brother had given up on chasing Norah. He thought the bracelet was a sign that his brother was giving him his blessings.Considering how he was behaving before then, he should have been suspicious. How many times did he leave Norah alone in the mansion while he was called away? He feels sick.

    She could have fought back but because he told her to keep that stupid thing on.

    Norah suddenly buried her face in his neck. "Lex, don''t me yourself." She said softly. "I''m not angry at you."

    "You should be. That stupid thing, give it to me. I''ll destroy it."

    He said he would protect her and make sure she never gets hurt again. But look what he put her through. Norah slipped out of hisp and walked over to the cabs. He didn''t know she kept the bracelet in here, instead of the bedroom.

    Norah takes out a small transparent box, even from here he could see the signs of dark magic emitting. "Every time I remove it, it gets like this. In order for the miasma not to spread in the manor, I keep it contained." Norah exined.

    How did he not see this before? Upon closer inspection, he identified the item. This is one of the artefacts they have been searching for. The witches with corrupted magic, all ran away taking everything with them. He and his people have been hunting down their artefacts knowing the harm they could posses. To think there was one right in front of him.

    ''I want to rip him to shreds myself and destroy this thing now. But I need to keep it for evidence.''

    Moreover, Lex''s gaze fell on Norah. Now he understands why she hasn''t been letting him touch her. She must feel disgusted and vited. Lex tugged on the girls hand drawing her closer. "Show me."

    Norah looked at him horrified and she shakes her head. "I cant-"

    "Norah, my love, my heart. You have to show me. Do not be afraid, I am here. I''m sorry I have to make you do this. But I must know, I must see."

    ''I need to see with my own eyes so I can inflict the same pain.''

    Norah hesitated but extends her hands out towards his head. Lex closed his eyes and the images flooded into his head. The first time Lennon forced himself on her, when he and his father had been summoned. He remembers that day clearly because Norah insisted that she would go with him. She was oddly persistent but he didn''t think much of it. He saw how after he left, Norah headed straight to their room and intended to lock it. But Lennon caught her. He invited himself inside and when she tried to run out. He used his power tomand her to stop. Lennon closed the door himself and circled Norah, and told her to strip. Even with his brothersmands, Norah battle through it and reached for her own ability. But it was useless. He watched how he pinned her to the cold ground, and tore her clothes with a knife. How Lennon made her bleed, and scream. How the next day during breakfast, Lennon deliberately dropped his cutlery and buried himself in Norah''s thighs the rest of breakfast and nobody did anything. The next few asions disgusted him more because his parents knew, and so did the rest of the servants. They knew what Lennon was doing to Norah, but they still continued to invite him and Norah over. There were even a few asions where his parents invited Norah over without him. "Enough!" Lex boomed.

    Norah flinched and removed her hand. "I-I told you, there was no need to see."

    Lex shakes his head and pulls Norah into his arms. "My heart, I will fix this. You don''t have to worry anymore. I''ll get a restraining order, you do not need to answer to my mother or fathers summons anymore."

    "Lex, I don''t want to drive a wedge between you and your family."

    "How can you still be so considerate? Norah you were vited over and over. The servants aside, what were my parents thinking?"

 Chapter 977 My Beautiful Monster Part 78

    977 My Beautiful Monster Part 78

    LUCIFER/LEX

    How could his own flesh and blood do this to him? They may not be the closest family, but at the very least they all treated each other with respect. He was content with that, and didn''t need anything more from them. He never caused them problems and acted the part of the dutiful son. How could they do this to him? They know about the soul bound between Norah and him, they even praised him saying it was so rare to have such a powerful bond. No more importantly, they all know what Norah means to him and yet they fed her to the wolf that is his brother.

    "Your mother told me, when she first invited me. ''I''m sorry dear child. But, please do this. Lennon can never truly have you since your Alexanders official wife. Your marriage has been recognized, there is nothing he can do. However, he wont stop. He wants you. If-if you just entertain him for a while, perhaps he will get bored- Alexander won''t know. This won''t leave the manor, then she handed me to Lennon personally-''" Norah trembled more as she said those words. It was already enough to be betrayed by his own brother, but his entire family? His entire flesh and blood? It''s not the first time his brother and him have fallen for the same women. There have been other asions before. However Norah was different from all those other women. He wasn''t serious about the others and gave them to Lennon without a fight.

    Lennon must have thought that he would do the same with Norah. That selfish brat, how much longer will he behave this way? When he first heard that Lennon was displeased with Norah getting back with him. Lex simply thought he was acting like a child. He didn''t think too deeply about it. "Lex? Your quiet, it feels ufortable."

    Lex turned to her. His selfless and beautiful wife. He never deserved her. She should never have forgiven him. Even if his family persisted, there was another candidate for Norah''s hand that could have protected her from his family. He has doomed her forever. Whatever obsession Lennon has with her, it won''t go away. Lennon has already had her in his bed but it''s not enough.

    Lex didn''t answer and picked her up. He takes out one of the books from the shelves and the shelf moves. Norah tilted her head and she wrapped her arms around him understanding. "Is it okay?"

    "I must have you now Norah. I want you to remember. I need to erase everything he has done to you. But, we shall take this slowly."

    Norah''s cheeks flushed red. "Y-you haven''t exactly been gentle with me since err, we discover our mutual unusual interests."

    Lex smirked. "Indeed, it has made our rtionship quite exciting." He trails off. His gaze softened. "But, I do have times where I wish to hold you gently like I did before."

    "Oh, you should have said so."

    "I thought you were enjoying our ytime too much and I didn''t want to ruin your fun."

    Norah hits his chest lightly with puffed cheeks. "Don''t make things up! Your the one who started all this."

    Lexughed. "There''s your spirit. I guess, we will be having fun after all." He ces her on the bed.

    Norah sighed deeply. "I was just waiting for the bruises to heal up, and then I would have attacked you myself."

    Before he could make a teasing remark, Norah sits up and removes her clothes herself. All he could do was stare at her. No matter how many times he sees her like this, it never gets old. She is so beautiful. Even with the bruises decorating her perfect skin, she looked like a true goddess.

    Norah''s gaze meet his and her gaze softens. "Come."

    Lex is all over her in seconds and Norah wraps her arms around his neck and mumbles. "Make me forget everything."

    .....

    Just thinking about his brother made him sick. After that day, it took all his willpower to act normal around his parents and brother. He had to make up an excuse that Norah had caught the sickness that had been going around, and that''s why she was refusing invitations. It didn''t take him long to find more evidence against his brothers wrong doings. His brother has always been overconfident. Lennon never thought of erasing his tracks because he assumed he would never be caught.

    In the end Lennon was judged by the entire god and goddess court. His punishment? Death by thousands of arrows each from every god, goddess and minor spiritual beings. Thest one was to damage his brother''s remaining pride.

    Even the lower beings could hurt him and he wouldn''t be able to do anything. But his favourite part wasn''t when his arrows hurt that bastard. It was Norah. When Norah got her turn, she didn''t hesitate to inflict as much pain as possible. It was her arrows that crumbled his brother''s chances at reincarnation.

    It was the worst possible punishment for a spiritual being. But everybody agreed that it was the best way to set an example. As for his parents, they were stripped of their status. But due to Norah''s leniency they got to keep the manor, and simply remained on house arrest. ''Lennon never reincarnated. But his soul, what happened to it? It should have shattered into thousands of pieces due to the damage of the arrows. However, this is the eighth life time already.'' There is a chance, if the pieces found each other, for his soul to be reformed.

    Lucifer shakes his head. If something like that happened, he would be the first to know. His thoughts break off feeling the warmth of a female body pressed against his. Lucifer exhaled deeply. Of course there will be someone who disobeys those orders. Ever since Sumire destroyed the harem, the other females in the manor have stayed out of his way. Everyone saw the destruction and the state of the bodies of her victims. He made sure that everyone saw the bodies being carried out. But, there are still some who fling themselves at him. Lucifer turns and frowns seeing Lacy. Its this one?

 Chapter 978 My Beautiful Monster Part 79

    978 My Beautiful Monster Part 79

    LUCIFER

    "What are you doing?" Lucifer said coldly. It was silly to ask, he already knew. But, he was giving her a chance before shepletely humiliated herself. A smart person would have recognized his tone and question as a warning. But, he forgets how this girl has no brains. "My lord, I-I thought you could use somepany." Lacy stammered. "I did hear your instructions. But, you just fought. I thought you would require a source."

    Indeed, had this been before he had Sumire. He would have epted this offer. However, it''s different now. Feeding from another woman after what has happened between Sumire and him is wrong.

    "I have a wife." Lucifer reminded Lacy.

    To his surprise Lacy''s cheeks coloured. "I-I know you do, and she is quite pretty. I can see why you would choose her. But," Lacy pressed her breasts against his torso. "-you need an official mistress don''t you?"

    His gaze dimmed. "Who told you that?"

    "I overheard your men talking about it. Since you dismissed your other wives, at the very least you need a mistress."

    "And you want that role?" Lucifer scoffed.

    How brazen, he thought this girl didn''t have any ambition. That''s the only reason he didn''t kill her, alongside those other servants. He thought she would be easy to manipte and she has more than proven to be useful there. However, if she oversteps things. He can easily end her life like he did all the others.

    Indeed, he dismissed all his other ''wives.'' He gave them plenty of money topensate. While most of them epted the situation, there were a few who caused issues. He quickly dealt with those before Sumire found out. There is no need to stain her hands unless it is absolutely necessary. The situation with the harem, he was dealing with it. But if he spoke about it with her first, perhaps he could have dispelled her unease much sooner. Then she wouldn''t have had to do anything. Although the memory of her covered in blood turns him on. He felt his lower body harden and Lacey seemed surprised but boldly rested her face on his chest.

    "My lord? Can I-"

    Lucifer frowned. She must be misunderstanding his reaction to her seduction. She is close enough for him to tear her neck into pieces. Although she still has her uses, he could always find another pawn. Lucifer proceeded to end her-

    Suddenly, there was a loud bang.

    Lucifer immediately pulled Lacey behind him and looked to see what it was.

    There were screams,motion and his people began running in different directions. It was chaotic, since the building they had been staying in had exploded. Lucifer quickly put on his cloak and other clothes. Right as he finished, the smoke cleared and several tell men wearing white suits stepped out. Lucifer could only see five, but with this blood lust in the air. There is no doubt there are more people hidden elsewhere. Unlike his own men that hide their faces with masks, these people did not bother hiding their faces. An elderly bald man with arge nose stepped forward, there was a nasty smile on his face. The one beside him was a younger man with an orange mohawk. The third one was a man with dark hair wearingrge dark shades. The fourth one had such vibrant pink coloured hair and wore an idiotic grin on his face that resembled the one Jacks wore. Lucifer exhales deeply when he sees the device attached to their arms, he immediately recognizes it. ''After ourst meeting, I already suspected that Aki was up to no good. But this confirms it. He has been so badly corrupted by the darkness, that he has turned to experimenting on his people and turned them into mindless people.''

    A while ago Toh reported about the unusual changes in the holy knights. The reason the current management received their position is because members have been going missing. So, this must be where the missing members are going. They look like themselves but Lucifer could feel the dark energying from them. Lacy who was in his arms, raised her hand towards her neck but Lucifer shakes his head. "My lord? Do you not need to feed?"

    Fresh blood would certainly make this battle faster. He can already feel the effects of Sumire''s blood wearing off. However, there is still a bit left. He may have to use thest of it to deal with Aki and reserve just enough to return back. If he can''t hold out, he may have to ask Toh to bring Sumire somewhere nearby. But thatst part is ast resort.

    Lucifer pushes Lacy back. "Do not get in my way."

    She ought to be thankful that the explosion happened when it did. If this continued, he would have ended her on the spot himself. The man with the orange mohawk grinned as he looked over at Lacey with a lecherous grin on his face. "That''s not Ibuki is it?"

    "Of course not you fool, Ibuki is a brte."

    "If so, then can I have her? I could use a woman right now."

    "After the fight."

    It takes Lucifer a moment to realize the girl was still naked and sighs deeply. He could just leave her to be devoured but she still has her uses, and he needs her to spy on Elisa. Lucifer extended his hand out and covered the girl''s body with his shadows.

    "Ooh, what''s this? He is defending her? Maybe she is a favourite."

    "Like that is possible. The leader says Miss Ibuki is the only one the dark Lord wants."

    "Yeah but wasn''t he married to five other women before this? If you ask me, the whole thing about him desiring Ibuki is one charade."

    ''Miss Ibuki.'' Hearing the way some of the men addressed Sumire. Lucifer sighed. So they really are members of the Holy knights. Right now they seem normal, but there is no doubt once they start fighting. The darkness will take over them. How on earth did they get this way? No, how did Aki manage this?

 Chapter 979 My Beautiful Monster Part 80

    Chapter 979 My Beautiful Monster Part 80

    LUCIFER

    Even if Aki has been possessed, this is too much. There is something wrong here. The four men rushed forward and one of them tried to lung themselves at him. That one, was greeted by his shadows and engulfed in darkness. It didn''t take long for him to copse to the ground, face devoid of any life. The attacks from the other two ended up the same way.

    The ck haired one watched him carefully. "It''s no wonder they call you the dark Lord, you truly are strong."

    Lucifer casts him a suspicious look.

    "I made sure to bring my strongest men, and you''re still standing."

    So, it''s not Aki who brought them here?

    "What do you want?" Lucifer said suspiciously.

    "We simply want to take Miss Ibuki back. We were nning on taking you hostage so you could lead us to this base. We won''t be able to get in without you after all."

    Lucifer frowned at those words. He doubts that''s all. "What else will you do with her?"

    If they truly had good intentions, they would have brought Momoi Futaba with them or someone Sumire is close with. These men? He has never seen them with her.

    "Just to experiment a little." The ck haired man answered casually.

    Lucifer growled. "Do you think I would let you?"

    "Wow, he seems to be really into her," The orange mohawk guy stood up. He was covered in soot and cuts from his attack but he fared better than his other twopanions.

    "Indeed, and it seems Miss Ibuki returns his affections. At the very least she is fond of him enough to fight with the leader."

    Lucifer blinked, surprised hearing those words. Narasaki mentioned that Sumire argued with Tsueno with her but even with Aki? He felt his heartbeat increase. Since when did she realize something was off about his behaviour? Even though he pulled that stunt by bringing Jian Hiriji to the studio- Lucifer recalled how the girl looked at him that day. There wasn''t disgust, but a pained gaze.

    She kept looking back at him during her show. Did, she want to speak to him? If Hiriji didn''te, would she have talked to him?

    His thoughts break off hearing approaching footsteps.

    "I think that''s quite enough. The rest of you may stand by." A familiar voice said.

    The ck haired man sighed. "You could have left this to us."

    "But that wouldn''t be fun."

    This voice, it can''t be. But, there is no way.

    "Don''t tell me you have forgotten me dear brother?" A voice mocked.

    Lucifer froze hearing that voice. He turned to see Aki step out from the huge crowd. It was Aki, no doubt. But that voice and that mocking grin on his face.

    "Lennon?" Lucifer asked to make sure.

    "Correct. I''m still not used to this body, but you made sure I couldn''t reincarnate so this will have to do. It sure is better than myst host. Acting as a bodyguard was so difficult."

    It takes Lucifer a moment to understand what he was talking about. A body guard? In Sumire''s sixth life time, she was stabbed in the abdomen by a guard.

    Could it be-? Has Lennon been following them around all this time?

    "Since when?" Lucifer frowned.

    If Lennon was in possession of Aki''s body this entire time, he should have noticed sooner.

    "Since before he even met her. I was in this world a bit earlier, a few years before you two. But I existed as a separate soul. I intended to live a more peaceful existence with this new host. However, I sensed you dear brother and then her- oh! When I felt her soul in this world again, I hungered for the taste of her flesh all over again."

    The shadows surrounding his body shot out and wrapped themselves around Aki-Lennon''s neck. Lennonughed.

    "You haven''t changed at all, you''re still so easy to provoke. Don''t tell me you''re still hung up over what happened seven centuries ago?"

    Lucifer''s gaze darkened and he tightened his grip with his shadows causing Lennon to cough. Lennon''s subordinates stepped forward but Lennon raised his hand.

    "Can you really harm this body though? Do you know what this man means to her? Because I do. Even though she doesn''t say it. He is important to her."

    Lucifer frowned. Of course he knew, otherwise he would have dealt with Aki a long time ago.

    "In fact, I was just waiting for them to be a couple." Lennon sighed deeply. "They were so close too."

    "Then it''s unfortunate for you, she never had feelings for Aki."

    "Indeed, but her drug training was quite a delight. I suggested it to him and for once he didn''t argue with me. The taste of her skin was as delightful as I remembered."

    If he wasn''t angry before he was furious now. Lucifer assumed the girl went through some drug immunity training, since drugs never affected her. But, he didn''t think it was Aki. That means Aki''s touched her, long before Toh or anybody else did.

    It would have simply frustrated him in the past since he always saw Aki as a rival. However it''s different now, now that he knows Lennon has been in Aki''s body. That means even though Aki is the one who touched Sumire, Lennon would have too.

    Lennonughed hysterically. "Your so foolish brother. This isn''t the first time I have had her."

    Lucifer froze hearing those words. He felt his heartbeat speed up. Lennon must be referring to what happened in the first lifetime, he must be.

    "From the second to the fifth lifetime. I found my way to get her in my bed."

    The second to the fifth? When he was still with her? Howe he didn''t notice again?

    "Unfortunately that Yi guy noticed my presence in the sixth, and created a strong barrier."

    How is it possible that Terashima noticed but he didn''t? Is he really that clueless? Lennon always had a thing for Norah, and he suspected that it was something harmful. After Norah showed him her memories, he confirmed it. But even then, perhaps he underestimated how serious this situation was.

    He can see it clearly now. This thread of obsession, no wonder Lennon was able to follow them into their other lifetimes even with a fractured soul. Lucifer lets his brother go.

    "Fight me properly this time you bastard. I''ll make sure not to make it easy for you."

    Lennonughed wickedly. "You''re too confident. You have no idea. Why do you think you have always feared Aki? It''s because you knew he was stronger than you."

    ''Indeed, I can''t deny having those thoughts before. But, it''s different now. I must defeat Lennon at all costs to keep Sumire safe.''

 Chapter 980 My Beautiful Monster Part 81

    Chapter 980 My Beautiful Monster Part 81

    SUMIRE

    An entire week, four extra days since Lucifer said he would return. But, there is still no sign of him. Neither of his men have returned either. Toh has tried getting a message several times but there hasn''t been a reply. Sumire tossed and turned on therge bed. The first day she moved into Lucifer''s room, she noticed howrge the bed was. But lying there beside Lucifer every night, she stopped noticing therge space. She just focused on him, and the way he made her feel when he touched her. She sighs deeply as she changes the song on the music yer.

    Listening to Sora''s voice calms her down. But, it truly feels like a betrayal to Lucifer when she listens to his music. However, it''s the only thing she can do to stop herself from being overwhelmed with all the memories she has been getting back.

    She followed Toh''s instructions and made sure she didn''t fall asleep when she got those migraines. It was almost like her falling asleep and taking medication was what stopped her from retaining her memories properly. The medication Lucifer told her to take whenever she got those migraines. Sumire sighs deeply, even though she knew he lied to her. After crying about it for a few days, Sumire realized she still couldn''t hate him.

    If she was truly furious, she would have left by now. After all Lucifer gave her a way out. He told her what to do if he didn''t return and something happened to him. She ought to have followed his instructions. But she can''t do that, she needs to meet him face to face and discuss this properly.

    He lied, but people don''t lie for no reason. Liars aren''t necessarily bad people, and from the memories she regained? It''s not like she is apletely honest person either.

    The memories she regained huh? Sora- no, ''Terashima Yuhi.'' It''s not much but she finally has Sora''s name from this life and managed to regain memories with his face. Toh eventually relented and allowed her to at least look at his picture.

    So handsome. Sumire felt her cheeks colour as she frantically shook her head. She needs to stop thinking about Sora- Yuhi like that. Even if she doesn''t remember the circumstances that lead her back to Lucifer. There is no doubt that right now she is Lucifer''s wife. Besides, she has already shared Lucifer''s bed so many times now. Even if there was something between Yuhi and her, how can she go back to him with a clean conscience? It''s impossible.

    Moreover, Sumire recalls Lucifer''s words before he blocked the bond. ''I love you.'' That must be the first time he said those words to her properly. Although he has said things like ''how can you doubt my love for you.'' The words, ''I love you'' have been difficult for him to say. It''s not like she is any better, so she has never pressured him on it. But, after hearing him say it so sincerely. She wants to hear him say it to her directly.

    ''I want to talk to him properly, and we can decide where to go from there. Even if I regain all my memories, I probably won''t leave him so easily.''

    But, where is he? Has something happened to him? It''s already half way into the second week, and he was supposed toe back on the fifth day. At most he would only be dyed for an extra day. However there has been no signs from him at all.

    She tried speaking into his mind but the shield was still there. That confirms he is still alive but she is very uneasy.

    Suddenly the doors burst open. Sumire jumped to her feet half expecting it to be her husband. But instead it was Jacks.

    "What is it?" Sumire asked calmly but she sensed Jacks tense emotions.

    "Lucifer is back. But-"

    Sumire didn''t wait for Jacks to finish that sentence and bolted out of the room.

    Back.

    He''s back.

    He has finallye home to her.

    Lucifer could have been anywhere, but she felt like she knew where he was. She rushed down the hall at full speed and could hear Jacks rushing after her. She knew she ought to have slowed down and allowed himto exin. But it didn''t matter. She will see with her own eyes. She halted in front of the entrance of the throne room which was wide open.

    Even from out here in the corridor she could smell the heavy scent of blood. Thump. Thump. Her heart beat increased and her body trembled. She was afraid of what she would find.

    Sumire shakes her head. She has to do this. She stepped inside the room. The sight that greeted her horrified her. Toh was leaning Lucifer against one of the stone pirs in the throne room. Lucifer''s entire face was covered in dirt, wounds and blood. The blood on his clothes concerned her greatly. How deep are his wounds that it''s showing through his ck clothes? His face colour is devoid of any life.

    Toh cursed. "I''ve never seen you like this before, what the hell happened Hiriji-san?" He turned to someone and that was when Sumire noticed someone else was there.

    A man with caramel coloured hair wearing a lc colouredcloak. Sumire stared at him. Something, there is something familiar about him. Is he someone from her past? But, unlike the other times where she felt like she encountered someone she knew before. Unlike the feeling when she saw Hino, this one is different.

    It''s different because although he feels nostalgic, there is alsoa deep hatred. Hatred she didn''t think existed inside her. It reminded her of the darkness she unleashed when she killed the members of Lucifer''s harem in cold blood.

    Despite what she told him, it was an ident. She just wanted to speak with the people there and see if she coulde to an agreement. She never intended to chase the women from the harem away. Even if they can''t be friends, she wanted to at leaste to an agreement. But those women immediately mocked her and even tried to get her raped. That was thest straw.

 Chapter 981 My Beautiful Monster Part 82

    Chapter 981 My Beautiful Monster Part 82

    SUMIRE

    It''s simr to that time where she can''t control her emotions.

    ''I hate him.''

    ''He is the only one I can''t forgive.''

    Sumire ced her hand on her head hearing the voices in her head. Unlike the previous times, she couldn''t brush these voices away so easily. She feels her breathing be unsteady and the once clear room was now a blurry set of shapes. She must have crouched down on the ground at one point because when she could finally focus on something. It was on a familiar warmth, and silver hair.

    "Toh?"

    "What''s wrong beautiful? Are you hurt anywhere?" Toh nces over at Lucifer. "It''s not the connection is it?"

    "T-Toh that-"

    She needs to find out who that person is and yet it feels like there is a rope around her throat preventing her from speaking.

    Toh gently caressed her back and then leaned down to press a kiss on her forehead. "Ssh, take deep breaths beautiful."

    Deep breaths, right.

    Before she could do this however she spotted the caramel haired man pulling Lucifer''s bloody shirt away, most likely to inspect the wound. But, her blood boiled. She doesn''t want this person near Lucifer at all.Despite how weak her body felt, Sumire reluctantly pulled away from Toh''sforting hold. She dragged her body across the room until she was standing in front of Lucifer. Hiriji turned to her.

    The moment she got close she immediately yanked the man''s hands away from Lucifer.

    His gaze turned cold and for a moment Sumire felt her hands on the de she kept at her side. But Toh ced his hand on top of hers. "Don''t."

    A single word but it was enough to get her to stop. "The Lord needs you."

    Sumire returned her attention back to Lucifer. Now that she was closer, she could see how deep his wounds were. Did he get stabbed in the stomach? His arm, there is so much blood.

    "He needs you to feed." Toh rified.

    To feed, Lucifer has repeatedly told her how helpful her blood is to him. But, to feed in front of so many people? Toh, Jacks and the stranger. It doesn''t seem like a lot but she knows how intimate the feeding can get.

    Toh must have understood since he backed away. "I''lle back after I escort our guests out." He turns to Jacks motion for him to follow too.

    Sumire waited until she heard the sound of footsteps disappear down the hallway, before she dropped to her knees in front of Lucifer. Lucifer was conscious, and was staring at her with a tender gaze.

    "Wife." Lucifer said softly.

    She felt her heartbeat speed up again. Even though he was injured to such an extent. Sumire noticed that he was examining her up and down. She already knew what he was going to ask. Sumire proceeded to roll up her sleeve but decided that her neck would be better.

    "Are you okay?" Lucifer asked.

    Sumire bit her bottom lip. Oh this man, how can he ask about her wellbeing when he is in this state? She shakes her head and positioned herself on hisp. It was the same position they usually did when he fed from her, but it felt different this time. The moment she slipped onto hisp, Sumire felt him harden against her and her cheeks coloured.

    Lucifer chuckled. "Apologies. I wasn''t expecting such a direct attack from you."

    "I-I only need you to feed." Sumire stammered.

    Lucifer''s gaze softened. "I am aware." He brushed his lips against her neck. "We need to talk about you offering yourself so easily, but for now. I will thank you for the feast."

    He sank his teeth into her neck before she could get another word in. The familiar sensation of his sharp teeth on her neck caused her body to light up. It feels like she is being burned alive. It''s so hot.

    He lied to her. She ought to be angry at him. But if thest few days have taught her anything. ''He lied, but it doesn''t matter. Because he isn''t the only liar.'' Besides his lies, his lies are no doubt meant to protect her rather than hurt her.

    Sumire ran her fingers through his hair and then his back. The intensity of his bites only grew harsher and more vicious. He was drinking a lot from her, and it felt like she would lose consciousness soon. But it didn''t matter to her.

    ''Take as much as you want husband,I need you to be healthy for me.''

    ''I love you. I love you.''

    Her gaze softens hearing his reply in her mind.Even though he knows she can''t say those words to him. Lucifer never hesitates to say them.

    It felt like an eternity had passed before Lucifer finally pulled his lips away from her neck. By that point her entire body was covered in sweat and there was an aching sensation in her lower legs. Before she could say anotherLucifer pulled her into a deep kiss.

    Even bloody, Lucifer was kissing her with so much passion. There was something different. He has never kissed her like this, with passion and yet desperation. He is kissing her like he hasn''t kissed her in a thousand years, she can feel his longing. A kiss that tells her ''I miss you.''

    Sumire finally broke free, gasping for air. "Lucifer, your injuries--"

    "Call me husband."

    "Husband." Sumire said softly. "Let me look at your wounds properly."

    How deep is the gash on his stomach? Why is his arm bleeding so much? It''s not going to fall off if they don''t disinfect the wound in time is it?

    "No need. I''ll heal." Lucifer returned to kissing her and then drinking her blood again. He alternates between kisses and drinking her blood.

    He didn''t talk again but it didn''t matter, his kisses were telling her so many different stories.

    Toh reenters the room with a nk expression. "Is he drinking?"

    "Mm, he''s turned quiet but he''s drinking." Sumire replied.

    "And touching you it seems." Tohmented.

    Sumire''s cheeks coloured at his words. She turned to Lucifer to confirm that his hands were straying on the edge of her gown.

    "This tends to happen when he drinks from me.."

    "I am aware, I''ve seen him with other females."

    Sumire blinked surprised at his words.

    Why does that feel like a jab? Toh did admit that he still liked her. But she has never seen him act so bitter before. He''s jealous isn''t he? She has never seen him jealous before.

    Thump. Thump.

    Oh, there it goes again. When she is around Toh, there are asions where her heart beats like this. Perhaps there is still something left.

 Chapter 982 My Beautiful Monster Part 83

    Chapter 982 My Beautiful Monster Part 83

    SUMIRE

    The next few hours go by in a blur. Lucifer never stopped drinking from her. Toh stayed with her the entire time and eventually Jacks returned to the room. Jacks walked over ncing over at Lucifer worriedly.

    "Is he fine?" Jacks asked.

    Sumire nodded. "The colour is returning to his face."

    "But now you look really pale."

    "I''m fine." Sumire said. "That person-"

    Jacks paused. "I sent him away. He is one of Lucifer''s partners."

    So, one of the leaders of the organisation? Why is Lucifer working with such a dangerous person? Before she could ask Jacks more questions, she hears a familiar voice.

    "My heart?" Lucifer said.

    Oh, his voice sounds normal.

    "How are you feel--" Sumire paused when she felt her vision blur. She swayed to the side.

    Lucifer catches her immediately. "I apologize. How long have I been drinking?"

    "A few hours." Sumire managed

    Lucifer scooped her up in his arms and stood up. "I will take you to our chambers."

    "Lucifer, put me down. You need to get your wounds looked at--"

    "Your blood has helped me regain energy, and closed off the serious wounds."

    Sumire couldn''t believe him right away. Even if he has repeatedly told her that her blood helps him. She doesn''t understand it very well. She wants to inspect his wounds further.

    "I''ll carry her. You''re still unsteady." Toh offered.

    Lucifer sighed but nodded as he passed her to Toh. The moment she was in Toh''s arms, Sumire immediately felt nervous. Although he has been staying by her side since Lucifer left. She can''t help feeling a bit self-conscious around him, especially since she learned of the feelings he still has for her.

    Toh gently parts her hair and she felt him ce reassuring strokes on her arm. Should he really be doing that whenLucifer is around?

    "Has everything been okay here? No attacks?" Lucifer asked.

    Toh nodded. "There was some odd activity by the gardens the other day but I dealt with it."

    "Good."

    ''Is that why he told me to leave the gardens?'' Toh acts so casually about everything. Unlike Lucifer whose expression hardens when there is danger. Toh is always so calm.

    "So? How did you get like this?" Toh asked as they exited the throne room.

    "Aki."

    ''That name...''

    Throb.

    Throb.

    Again huh? That man from earlier, and now ''Aki.'' Perhaps it is time she confronts Lucifer about her memories after all. If she keeps getting triggered every time a name is mentioned, then her health will get worse.

    "He--attacked you? But how?" Toh said with a frown.

    "He has darkness. Darkness that I''ve never seen before. It was truly intriguing. Had I not been fighting for my life, I would have examined him more."

    Toh shakes his head. "That''s bad. If he can fight you, then the n--"

    Lucifer paused. "It''ll be fine. I have a secret weapon."

    Toh frowns. "You need to tell me what that is." He sighed deeply. "I managed everything this time. But, everyone is getting restless. Your absence has been noticed."

    Lucifer sighs. "I understand. I''ll take over."

    "Was it really Aki? I know you told me about the darkness but, you said it yourself. That he doesn''t have control of it yet."

    Lucifer chuckled. "Will you believe me if I tell you there is something else, another soul in Aki''s body and that''s what attacked me?"

    Toh paused and nodded. "At this stage boss, you can tell me anything and I don''t even need to analyze all the facts to know that you''re telling the truth."

    "I told you about him before, didn''t I? About that person?"

    ''That person?'' Sumire tilted her head curiously.

    "You mean, ''Lennon?''" Toh said.

    After Toh said that name, her body tensed due to a sudden fear. Her face broke out into sweat and her body trembled. Who? Who is that person? Why is she reacting like this?

    Lucifer must have realized since he turns his attention to her and brought his lips to hers, as he takes her from Toh.

    "Jacks." Lucifer called out. "Go with Toh."

    "Are you sure? Luci--I mean my Lord you don''t look--"

    Lucifer nodded.

    Sumire turned her head and raised her hand to wave Jacks goodbye.

    Jacks smiled softly. "Take care Sumire."

    With those words, she watched her friend leave and turned her attention back to her husband. He was silent on their way to the room but she kept herself upied staring and asionally caressing his cheek.

    Lucifer finally spoke up when they returned to their room. He ced her on the bed. "I shall take a quick bath. Wait for me."

    Sumire paused. It will probably be difficult for him to bathe properly with those injuries. She tugged on his sleeve.

    "Can I join you?"

    Lucifer smirked. "Of course." He picks her up again and they headed to the bathing chamber. Once inside, Lucifer snapped his fingers and the water from the shower turned on soaking them both. The blood from Lucifer''s garments turned the colour of the water into red.

    "L-Lucifer-" Sumire stammered cheeks colouring. "We should remove our clothes-"

    "Husband." Lucifer corrected as he removed her gown.

    Why did he focus on her clothes first? Lucifer smirked and bit her ear.

    "My husband." Sumire mumbled. "I really am concerned about your injuries.."

    "It will heal. Besides, I don''t feel pain."

    "You don''t? But you''re covered in blood and wounds."

    "The curse prevents me from feeling pain. Even if I get severely hurt, I will not feel it." Lucifer exined.

    Sumire frowns at those words. That''s not necessarily a good thing. It means if he suffers a life threatening injury, he won''t know. He won''t know when he is about to die. The thought frightened her more than anything.

    "Are you still hungry?" Sumire asked, noticing his gaze on her.

    "Not for your blood." Lucifer smirked. "But your body, my heart."

    "I-I think you should rest." Sumire stammered.

    "I haven''t touched you in days, and I suffered a life threatening ordeal."

    "You just did in the throne room." Sumire pointed out.

    "We were interrupted."

    So, if Toh didn''t enter the room, he would have continued?

    "I-"

    "Do you not want me wife?" Lucifer asked.

    "Of course I want you!! But you''re hurt." Sumire protested.

    She wants him. She''s been aching with need for days, and his yful teasing through their bond hasn''t helped. But, isn''t it wrong to do this when he is injured?

    "I only need you." Lucifer said and his lips are on hers in seconds.

 Chapter 983 My Beautiful Monster Part 84

    Chapter 983 My Beautiful Monster Part 84

    SUMIRE

    Sumire bolted up and realized that she was on the bed and not in the bathroom anymore. Did she pass out? Thest thing she remembers is Lucifer kissing her.She nced down and realized that she was still naked, cheeks colouring she brought the nket to cover her bare frame. She looked around for any article of clothing, only to spot Lucifer on the chair beside the bed staring at her.

    "Hi." Sumire said awkwardly.

    Lucifer smirked. "Hello wife."

    "Do you feel better?" Sumire asked as she looked him up and down.

    Unlike earlier, there were no more traces of blood on Lucifer''s body. He changed out of his dirty clothes and wore a in ck cored shirt and trousers. His usual ck cloak was missing. This must be one of the rare times she has seen him without that cloak, he even wears that thing to bed.

    Lucifer nods and cups her face. "How about you my wife?"

    "Mmm, I''m a bit tired." Sumire admitted.

    Lucifer took more blood from her than she thought.

    "Get some more sleep." Lucifer instructed.

    Sumire tilted her head. "Will you be leaving?"

    Lucifer shakes his head. "While you slept, I made some arrangements so I can heal for the next few days." He trails off. "In other words, I am all yours."

    Phew.

    He continues to caress her cheeks. "I apologise for acting like a brute while taking your blood and making love."

    "Uh, it''s alright."

    His gaze softens. "Why don''t you tell me about what''s been happening the past few days?"

    "But we''ve been talking nearly everyday." Sumire pointed out.

    Lucifer chuckled. "I''d like to hear about your day in person.

    So she repeats

    "Are you sure I''m not boring yiu?"

    "I''m sure."

    Sumire stares at his expression. Indeed, there is no shred of doubt there.

    "I hate seeing you in this state. You mentioned an ''Aki'' is he the one who hurt you?"

    Lucifer paused but nodded. "Yes. I was caught slightly of guard, he''s never bested me in a fight before."

    "You should never underestimate your opponents. You should always prepare for the unexpected."

    Lucifer looked at her with pride and her cheeks coloured. "F-forget I said that."

    "No, your point is valid. Your so wise wife. Should I reward you for it?"

    "N-no need." Sumire stammered.

    "But, I must insist. You need a reward."

    Sumire breaks free from his hold. "I''ll---"

    Lucifer pulls her back into his embrace. "I don''t need food. I need you wife."

    "Husband." Sumire said softly.

    "When you say husband, I get so many ideas in my head."

    She hit his chest and he chuckled. "What happened to those bedroom ns, wife?"

    "They went out the window when you returned to me half dead."

    "It did take me by surprise. But, I wouldn''t have died from those wounds."

    "Don''t speak in past tense just yet, you''re still hurt." Sumire paused and traced therge scar on his chest. This must have hurt.

    This Aki person, how dare he hurt Lucifer?

    "You''re pulling quite the face now."

    "I''m angry." Sumire snapped.

    "Because he hurt me?"

    Sumire nodded. "How dare he. If I ever see him myself, I''ll personally strike him down."

    She''s angry, but right now she wants to focus on Lucifer. Lucifer who returned to her, who is alive and in her arms right now.

    Lucifer chuckled. "That I would like to see."

    "I''m serious. Nobody, nobody can hurt you."

    "Why?"

    "Because," Sumire brushes her lips against his neck. "-you belong to me. Yours."

    "Wife." Lucifer said, mesmerized.

    "Mine." Sumire repeated and then she bit.

    So close, she came so close to losing him. Before she even got the chance to tell him how she feels. Time truly is fickle. If she doesn''t say those words soon. Something may happen to tear them apart.

    This man, he belongs to her.

    Even if she cannot say those words to him. Even if he has to wait a life time to hear them. He already belongs to her. He won''t ever belong to another.

    Lucifer caresses her back and strokes her hair. "You must be hungry. I apologize for not noticing."

    She didn''t stop to answer, and continued drinking.

    "Wife, do not worry so much. I know it looked bad. But, I would have handled it. Your blood does wonders to my body, I''m sure you''ve noticed."

    She has, and she would have willingly offered every drop to save his life. The thought should have frightened her. To what lengths would she go for this man? This man, who she only has scattered memories of their past lives together.

    "I was frightened." Sumire mumbled briefly, pulling away. "I still haven''t gotten a chance to tell you how I feel."

    "I am aware of your feelings, my heart."

    Sumire bit her lip frustrated. "But, I haven''t said those words."

    Why can''t she say it? Even though she came so close to losing him. Why can''t she say it. It''s just three words! But, even thinking about it feels like a sin.

    Whatever argument Lucifer and her had that caused them to part ways. It must be weighing down on her mind subconsciously. Was the fight sorge, that she can''t even say words of endearment towards him now? Maybe Toh will know more details. She ought to ask him the next time she sees him.

    "My heart." Lucifer said softly. "I don''t need to hear fancy words to understand your feelings. Your actions more than prove your affections."

    "My actions?" Sumire repeated.

    Lucifer nodded. "I already knew how fond of me you were. But your actions in the throne room. When I was half conscious, I heard every word, every threat you made about those who caused me harm."

    Her cheeks coloured. He heard all that?

    "It pleased me greatly when you started to return my kisses, and let me touch you more. But nothing pleased me more than hearing what you said in the throne room about burning the world to ashes if anyone harmed me again."

    "I meant it, every word. If anything happens to you. Everyone--I''ll destroy everyone and everything." She muzzled her face against his. "Then, I''d end my own life. A world without you, wouldn''t be worth it."

 Chapter 984 My Beautiful Monster Part 85

    Chapter 984 My Beautiful Monster Part 85

    SUMIRE

    Yes, this is the conclusion she came up with after realizing that he lied to her. He may have lied but it doesn''t matter to her. Maybe that makes her weird. But this person is so important to her. She doesn''t want to lose him over something as silly as lies.

    The lies he told her do not matter, what matters is his actions and words. His actions that speak more than any word would.

    ''He loves me. I can feel his love for me everyday since I came here. Someone who loves so dearly cannot be a bad person.''

    There are lies that protect people, and his intentions are clearly to protect her.

    Lucifer frowned. "I don''t like the idea of you hurting yourself."

    "Then, should I leave someone behind to kill me?"

    "If that happened, I''d rise from the dead and hurt them myself."

    "Lucifer." Sumire said softly. "I really was worried. Please, try to avoid getting hurt like that again."

    "I understand my wife. I also don''t want an early death."

    So he says. But leading a criminal organisation means throwing your life away.

    Sumire sighed frustrated. She supposes this is the bestpromise they can make for now anyway.

    But, she wonders what happened. She has seen her husband''s ability on more than one asion. He is stronger than most people. The fact that there is someone stronger out there should frighten her, but instead.

    "Maybe next time, I can try going against this person?" Sumire suggested.

    Lucifer has made it clear on more than one asion that she is stronger than him.

    Lucifer paused and for a moment Sumire thought that he would get mad and advise her against it. But to her surprise, his lips curve to a smirk.

    "Very well. But, we shall do some extra training sessions to make sure your ready."

    Sumire blinked startled. "Your not against it?"

    Lucifer shakes his head. "I do not believe keeping you trapped in a cage in the name of protecting you is the best way to go about things. You''re strong my wife, stronger than me I may add. If he threatens our borders again, I shall take you with me."

    "To fight alongside each other?"

    "If that is what you wish, though I doubt you will need my help." Lucifer suddenly lowered his face so it was on her stomach. "Toh told me about you throwing up, and having unusual appetite."

    "Ah yes."

    "There is a doctor amongst my knights." Lucifer started.

    Sumire already knew what he was going to say before he finished his sentence.

    Cheeks colouring she finished his sentence for him. "To check if I''m pregnant?"

    Lucifer nodded and paused. "I do not want you getting your hopes up. I told you I was cursed and about the monster inside me. Those two factors tend to make me infertile. However, the circumstances in this life have changed greatly. I must prepare for unexpected factors. If you are truly feeling such symptoms, then there is a high chance."

    Sumire nodded. She understands that but her gaze fell on her stomach. If she tells Lucifer she feels another presence there, she wonders how he would react.

    "If you do end up having my child. I have to exin that the procedure isn''t normal." Lucifer paused. "A week or two after the child is born, they may experience unusual growth."

    "As in, the kid will grow up quickly?"

    Lucifer nodded. "The abrupt growth is due to thebination of the parents'' powers inside the child. If it''s a strong ability, the growth will be faster. But, rest assured. They will not be a full fledged adult overnight. Their growth will stop at five human years."

    It''s a lot of information to process but considering everything that has happened since she came here. It shouldn''t surprise her.

    Sumire extends her hands out and Lucifer raises his face. He only takes one look at her hand before sitting up and grabbing it.

    "I hope, I''m pregnant." Sumire mumbled softly.

    "Do you really want a child?"

    Sumire nodded. "It gets a bit lonely when you''re off on business and doing work. While you have allowed me to help with your paperwork. It still isn''t enough." She paused andughed. "I don''t know what it is. It just feels like before I was always busy, and on my feet. So, I''m a bit restless now."

    At her casual words, Sumire noticed Lucifer flinch but didn''tment on it. They can have the discussion another day. Right now, she just wants to focus on him.

    Lucifer leans forward and ces a gentle kiss on her forehead, "I apologize for making you feel lonely my wife."

    Sumire shakes her head. "It''s okay because I know the reason you work so hard is for me. But, I would like your children. Not just to keep the loneliness at bay. But because I want to have a family with you Lucifer."

    As far as she recalls, she has only spent two months with this man. So others may judge her for being too hasty. But, for now she wants to trust her gut feeling which is her desire to be close with this person.

    Lucifer''s gaze is gentle. "Do you want a boy? Or a girl?"

    "Mmmm, a little girl would be nice. But, I want a boy. A young boy that looks exactly like you."

    "That is the same reason I would give, when I say I want a girl." Lucifer trails off. "No matter the gender, I am sure they will inherit their mothers loveliness."

    Sumire''s cheeks coloured and she brought the nket to cover her face. But when she briefly peeked, she saw an even gentler look on Lucifer''s face. He would normally tease her about her bashfulness. Lucifer truly must want a child.

    It shouldn''t be surprising, considering the lifestyle he lives. Being the head of a criminal organisation is difficult. She has seen him stressed, and lose his temper on more than one asion due to the mistakes of his subordinates. She has also seen him punish them. How each time he punishes them, the darkness, his beast slips out.

    He probably wants something normal in his life. After she took all these factors into consideration, it truly doesn''t surprise her that he lied about her being his wife.

    "You should return to sleep my heart."

    Sumire peeked from the nket. "What about you?"

    Lucifer quickly discarded his robes and joined her on the bed, pulling her close to his chest. "I shall be beside you, always."

 Chapter 985 My Beautiful Monster Part 86

    Chapter 985 My Beautiful Monster Part 86

    SUMIRE

    While both of them fell asleep, Sumire was the first one to wake up.

    Sumire watched him sleep. This must be the first time she has gotten this opportunity to watch him like this. He is normally awake before her, and she tends to fall asleep before him. Actually, she''s never seen him sleep before.

    Lucifer told her that he doesn''t need to eat, and simply consuming blood sustains him. Does that mean he has no need for sleep either?

    ''I want to understand more about this person. I need to learn more.''

    But, in order to do that. She needs to eventually confront him on all the lies he has been telling her since she woke up as his ''wife.'' How is she supposed to approach the topic, it''s not going to be easy at all.

    Moreover, they just had a serious discussion about having children, about having a proper family together. He will definitely take it the wrong away if she tells him that she knows. Sumire sighs deeply as she snuggles back into his arms. Due to Lucifer''s darkness, his body is always cold. However, she didn''t mind. She enjoys being pressed against him like this. It''s enjoyable, but it isn''t enough to make her fall back asleep.

    It''s hard to fall asleep without listening to Sora''s voice in the music yer. She didn''t realize how much she had been relying on it to fall asleep. Lucifer looks exhausted, he probably won''t be waking up anytime soon. But it''s still too risky. There is something she can do that should go unnoticed.

    Sumire slipped away from Lucifer''s embrace and walked over to the balcony. It''s not exactly night yet, and she would be keeping a careful eye out on the time.Especially now that she knows what happens when night falls. Even with the protective barrier, it didn''t block out the screams and heavy blood scent.

    ''Being in this line of work isn''t about destroying someone, but rather using our powers to protect someone.''

    ''Once you finally realize your self worth. The world will seem worthless to you.''

    Sora- no, ''Yuhi.'' The name he chose in this life time resembles the one he had when they first met. When she first heard Toh say it sheughed. Because her name in this life uses the first initial from his name from theirst life. The two of them are truly connected.

    Recently she has been able to retain more of the memories with him from this life. It seems they were close, but as for whether they were in a rtionship. She isn''t sure. However, those songs on the music yer. Those songs were all about her. Even if they weren''t in a rtionship, his feelings for her are clear.

    How did Lucifer take her away if she was with Sor-with Yuhi? There are so many things that still do not make sense. Until she truly remembers everything, she ought to stay here.

    Sumire takes out her phone and calls Toh, who picked up on the first ring.

    "Yes beautiful?"

    She felt her heart beat speed up hearing his drowsy voice. "Uh, I''m sorry for disturbing you while you''re sleeping."

    "It''s fine, it was just a short nap." Toh trailed off. "Are you calling because the lord lost control? Do you want me toe over?"

    Sumire shakes her head. "No, he''s been okay."

    Toh clearly didn''t believe her since he requested a video chat. Sumire epted and she confirmed that he just woke up. But, the issue was Toh was naked.

    She almost dropped the phone and Tohughed. "What is it beautiful?"

    "S-shouldn''t you put some clothes on?" Sumire eximed.

    Toh rolled his eyes. "Does the Lord sleep with clothes on?"

    "Yes!" Sumire stammered.

    "Now that''s unusual." Toh trailed off and picked up a bathrobe from the corner as he slipped it on.

    Sumire sighed in relief. She wouldn''t be able to continue this conversation with him naked.

    She finds Toh looking her up and down. "Other than the bite marks on your neck, you seem to be fine."

    Sumire ced her on her neck suddenly self-conscious but Toh shifted his attention.

    "Have you talked to him yet?"

    "Not yet." Sumire mumbled.

    "I hope you don''t back down on this. You two definitely need to have this conversation." Toh trails off and his gaze fell on her stomach. "-especially now."

    "Lucifer told me that because of his curse he might be infertile."

    "I suppose that makes sense. He didn''t hesitate to sleep with all those women. He probably realized there wouldn''t be any consequences."

    Another jab- Sumire shakes her head. It makes sense for Toh to be jealous since he still has feelings for her. She can''t me him.

    "But, your still sure?" Sumire mumbled.

    Toh nodded. "Positive. You definitely show the signs of a woman who is pregnant."

    "It would be nice if that was the case." Sumire muttered.

    Toh paused. "I know we discussed this, but are you really sure Sumire? You have to think about this properly. Because once you have the child, you can''t take it back. If your not sure about having a child with Lucifer, you can still back away."

    Sumire hated the words Toh was telling her, because he was implying that she ought to get an abortion to get rid of the child. A life is a life, no matter what. Even if it is a child born from a false marriage. She will keep this child. She is sure even when she regains her memories, she won''t change her mind on this.

    "Toh, if I get my memories back. Iwant you to tell the me who has memories something important okay?"

    Toh seemed reluctant but he sighs deeply and nodded. "I will do whatever you want beautiful, and you know that."

    It really is cruel of her to ask Toh to do this for her, especially after learning that he still has feelings for her. But, she can feel the day where she gets her memories back fastly approach. Just in case, that version of herself hates Lucifer for what happened. She wants to remind her of the love he has shown her.

    A love that has crossed time repeatedly.

 Chapter 986 My Beautiful Monster Part 87

    Chapter 986 My Beautiful Monster Part 87

    SUMIRE

    Following morning.

    Bathing in the creek has be a regr thing for both of them. But even so, it doesn''t stop her feeling nervous. It''s during moments like this where she can get a proper look at his body.

    When they make love, she finds it hard to look anywhere but his face. Truly, Lucifer''s body is a work of art. It''s the body of a warrior god. It''s not hard to see why all those women jump on her husband. If she was in their position, she would probably do the same.

    Sumire shakes the inappropriate thoughts from her head. Sometimes she thinks there is something wrong with her. The desires she has towards Lucifer isn''t normal. But, whenever she discusses this with him, he always seems delighted.

    Her gaze fell on his injuries. "This may scar permanently. We should find some better medicine."

    Lucifer kisses her shoulders softly. "You are the only medicine I could ever need."

    "Mmmm, but you should still rest."

    Lucifer sighs. "I am alright now my heart. I am more concerned about you, you still look very pale." He frowns. "I drank too much."

    Sumire shakes her head. "It''s alright, you needed it." She trails off. "Why do you keep looking at me?"

    "You''re so pretty my heart." Lucifer mumbled.

    "Don''t tease me."

    "I''m not."

    "I know I''m not a great beauty." Sumire trailed off.

    "Who said that?" Lucifer frowned. "Give me their names my wife, I''ll take care of it."

    Seeing Lucifer''s dark expression, her gaze softens. Oh this husband of hers.

    She giggled. "You can''t control every rumor about me you know?"

    "I can, and I will." Lucifer said with a determined tone.

    Sumire shakes her head. She wraps her arms around his neck. "Lucifer, you know you don''t have to be so overprotective. I''m not weak."

    "I know." Lucifer sighs. "I''m just worried. My people aren''t exactly good people."

    Her gaze softens sensing his tone. "You don''t have to exin it to me. I''ve been living here for almost two months now. I noticed."

    "I see." Lucifer chuckles. "Wife, are you sniffing me?"

    "Mmm, there''s a pleasant scent around you."

    Lucifer''s gaze softens. "I am d you find me so pleasing."

    "Is there a reason why I wouldn''t?"

    ''Come on, tell me.'' If Lucifer admits it, then perhaps she can save themselves from having a very awkward conversation. Unfortunately for her, it seems like he didn''t get the hint.

    "I am aware that some females find the darkness surrounding me disgusting."

    Sumire blinked. She certainly wasn''t expecting this misunderstanding.

    Lucifer continued. "It''s why I asked you a while ago if you liked men with clean bodies, after all with this darkness surrounding me. I am not exactly cle-"

    Sumire cuts him off by kissing him. How foolish, who cares about whether he has darkness or not? How many times has she called him her beautiful monster already?

    Lucifer moans into the kiss as he deepened it. Her cheeks colour hearing that sound.

    "My heart, you misunderstand. I already know how pleasing you find me." Lucifer mumbled in her ear.

    "Mmm, what if I just wanted to kiss you?" Sumire said slyly. At those words Lucifer lifted her up in the air, with a mischievous grin on his face.

    "I would tell you, there are many ways for us to kiss. Ways that you never would have thought possible. If I start showing you now, we will be upied for three days at most."

    "That doesn''t sound too bad." Sumire muttered.

    If she can keep him to herself for the next few days, maybe they can have that conversation. Sumire notices him staring at her and she feels the sound of her heart beat. Is it just her or is he looking at her differently? No, there is something familiar about it.

    "May I kiss you again, mydy?"

    Sumire slowly nodded andLucifer kissed her deeply, pressing their bare bodies against each other. If she thought the way he moaned into their earlier kiss was embarrassing, this one was different. She felt his hands trail over her body possessively one hand stroking her thighs and the other on her breasts.

    Oh he is touching her. Although they spent the night together the other day, this felt different.

    He breaks their kiss, eyes zing with lust. "The wedding ceremony, I was thinking we should hold it soon."

    Thump. Thump.

    "Howe?"

    "After experiencing such an ordeal. I decided it would be best to leave you with memories just in case."

    Sumire frowned hearing those words. He is making it sound like he will die.She cant allow him to say such things. Sumire takes a deep breath and tells him about feeling movement, and another life in her stomach.

    At those words Lucifer froze and sheughed softly. "Um, are you that happy?"

    If anyone else saw this reaction, they would assume that Lucifer isn''t pleased. But, she knows him better.

    Lucifer suddenly picked her up and spun her around and sheughed. "Use your words husband, are you happy we are having a child?"

    "Yes. I''m happy. You make me happy and now our child will make me happy too."

    Her gaze softens at his words. She can finally do something for him.

    ________________________

    LUCIFER

    Pleased with the conversation. Lucifer wanted nothing more than to make love and show his wife how much he appreciates her. He still couldn''t believe it. A child! However, if she heard movement and can feel a presence. That must mean it''s true. After all she has powers that are far stronger than most people. In her first life she was the goddess of life, naturally she was more intune to life than most people. Sumire has disyed powers from her previous lives before, so it wouldn''t be a surprise if she has the power of life.

    When they return to the room, a very naked Elisay on the bed moaning his name. Her legs dripped with desire. Upon seeing him, Elisa opened her legs and ran her hand down her lower parts.

    Lucifer felt the dark aura wrap around his wife, her entire body trembled and her violet coloured eyes shed red.

    Her hanyou state, which he hasn''t seen since he found her when she destroyed the harem. ''The trigger for it? From what I have seen so far, it''s when a certain emotion is heightened above the others.'' In this case, the emotion that has been triggered is anger.

 Chapter 987 My Beautiful Monster Part 88

    Chapter 987 My Beautiful Monster Part 88

    LUCIFER

    As much as it delights him to see her go into murderous rage mode when another woman gets close. Lucifer knew that Sumire still didn''t have proper control of this mode.

    "Get the fuck out." Lucifer quickly stepped forward hoping to send Elisa away quickly.

    But the girl took this as an invitation to stand up and attach herself to his arm.

    "My King, it seems there is an intruder here. Should I help you get rid of her?

    Lucifer exhaled deeply. What he hates more than anything is seduction. He picked up Elisa''s clothes from the ground and tossed them at her feet. "Get changed."

    Elisa batted her eyshes as she rubbed her body against his arm. "My King, you seem to be worked up." Elisa''s hands moved towards his pants. "Allow us to start there."

    Before he could unleash his darkness on Elisa. Blood coloured vines wrapped around Elisa''s neck choking her. Lucifer sighed deeply as he stepped back. Wasn''t Elisa hiding away because she saw the destruction Sumire caused in the harem? Did she really think that Sumire would stand for this situation?

    Lucifer watched his wife y around with Elisa. The girl was begging for mercy. After Sumire ripped the girl''s arm out, she tossed her to the ground.

    "Get out. If you evere back here again, no if you ever approach my husband again. I''ll end your pathetic life and destroy your soul into pieces." Sumire warned.

    A bloody and still naked Elisa crawled out of the room. Sumire tossed Elisa''s clothes into the firece.

    "My heart, do not worry. I shall make sure-" Lucifer paused when the girl turned around. Sumire didn''t say anything but she continued to watch him.

    When the sound of Elisa''s crawling faded Lucifer found himself pinned on the ground with such strength. Lucifer chuckled seeing the desire in Sumire''s eyes.

    "Wife, let''s go to our bed." Lucifer tried to move her away but she was truly using a lot of strength to keep him down.

    "No!!! It''s dirty!" Sumire eximed. "It''s dirty! She ruined everything." She sobbed and raged.

    Lucifer was having an inner turmoil. She looks gorgeous raging like this, but right now he focuses on her tears,

    Seeing how much she was crying. Lucifer made a promise in his head to break Elisa''s other arm, or one of her legs. How dare that woman cause Sumire pain? He has no idea how she got into his chambers, but he will make sure she never entertains the idea of sharing his bed again.

    ''I thought she was an easy one to control and please. But, her recent actions since Sumire came have appalled him.'' When he created the harem. Lucifer personally informed each women that none of them were to get attached or entertain the idea of having a proper rtionship with him.

    ''You are simply my sources when I need blood, A source for blood and pleasure that is all.''

    Most of them understood and agreed because why wouldn''t they? They get paid a huge sum of money even if he never calls for them.

    "What do you need wife?" Lucifer asked.

    "You, just you." Sumire paused and looked at the bed with disgust. She suddenly stood up and Lucifer understood, he pulled her back down onto the ground with him.

    Lucifer kissed her deeply and Sumire continued to sob. "She ruined everything! Everything!" She eximed.

    "I know. I saw, were those new sheets?"

    "I wanted to make some more memories." Sumire admitted.

    His gaze softened. She really is such a lovely person. This is one part of her that hasn''t changed.

    "The floor is ufortable." Lucifer pointed out. "I will get the servants to change the sheets-" His sentence fell short when he felt a pair of lips on his neck. Sumire is biting him in seconds.

    ''Mine

    Mine.

    This is all mine.

    This man is mine.''

    Lucifer blinked, hearing the girl''s thoughts. But, his lips curved to a smile. He wrapped his darkness around the girl. His darkness seemed to dance around in approval.

    ______________________

    ''I didn''t think she would lose control like that.'' Lucifer shakes his head. This has already happened before when Sumire destroyed the harem. Yet, the darkness and possessiveness she showed there. It truly reminds him of how Norah behaved when she became cursed.

    How did Elisa get ess to these chambers? ''I''ll have to summon Lacy''ter on. As for when he will punish Elisa, he will wait until Tohes here so Toh can shatter her mind. That woman deserves to suffer not just physically but mentally too. It''s one of the reasons why Toh is his second inmand. There are many mind users out there, but Toh seems to be the only one with the power to break someone.

    "Mmmmn, Lucifer?" Sumire called out.

    "How do you feel?" Lucifer turnedhis attention back to her.

    "Sore."

    Lucifer chuckled. "That isn''t a surprise."

    Sumireughs softly. "Mmm, I suppose not." She trails off. "What are you doing? Being so idle?"

    "Rewarding the wife for giving me such a great gift."

    She giggled. "You don''t have to stay if you''re busy. Though, I''m really happy you''re here."

    Lucifer shakes his head. "Like I said. I was wounded terribly, so I''ve given myself a few days off."

    ''I already left enough instructions to upy everyone for a good week. The priority being their defences, and the second being Lennon.'' They need to find him. Lennon only bested him in a fight because he dangled the images of him taking Norah in the other lives he shared with her.

    Just thinking about it frustrated him. How could he have allowed her to go through that again? After it happened the first time, he made a vow that she would never have to go through that again. What really bothers him is Terashima noticed, in the sixth and seventh life. Terashima noticed Lennon''s presence, whether he knew what Lennon intended. He still took measures that were sessful enough to keep Lennon away.

    Why? Why is it that man again? Why does he always get in the way? It frustrates him, what makes Terashima Yuhi special? Why has he been granted not only the soul bond with her but even the power to protect her?

 Chapter 988 My Beautiful Monster Part 89

    Chapter 988 My Beautiful Monster Part 89

    LUCIFER

    Those dark thoughts faded when he saw the way his wife was looking at him, at his body in particr with hunger in her eyes. He liked that she was pleased with his appearance. Liked that she was looking at him like she would devour him at any moment.

    "It''s hard to believe you were wounded." Sumiremented.

    Lucifer smirked. "Wounds or not, I''ll find a way to pleasure you."

    "Th-that''s not the point I was making." Sumie stammered.

    He chuckles and caresses her cheek. "The pleasure cane after you get better my heart."

    "Ummm, it''s just a small fever."

    Lucifer shakes his head. "You don''t have to be so humble. I am your husband, you have to allow me to spoil you. Allow me to care for you."

    Sumire nodded. "Then on second thoughts you should do whatever I want."

    He chuckles and leans forward brushing his lips against her ear. "Like I said my wife, the pleasure will have to wait. I do not wish to harm you in this state." Lucifer''s sentence fell short when Sumire suddenly brought his hand to her face squeezing it tightly. Lucifer looked at her dumbfounded. ''What sort of trap is this?'' To think it''s the simplest things like this that get him worked up.

    Just a simple touch and he doesn''t know what to do with her anymore.

    For the next few minutes Lucifer watches her, waiting for Sumire to let go of her hand. But realized that she had no intention of letting his hand go. He ces his free hand on his forehead and mumbled.

    "Your acting very strange wife." Lucifer mumbled.

    From her murderous rage, to this- it''s not like her, at least not the present her. He half expected this to happen in the other life times, but not this one.

    "Recently, I have been getting some more memories. I think it was from our first life since you called me Norah."

    Lucifer holds back his words then, focusing on her words intently. What did she recall that is making her act like this? It''s not the memories with Lennon raping her is it? He wouldn''t know how to exin if she got those ones back. It would frighten her.

    ''The memories she regains are very random, and there is no pattern to what she remembers.'' The onlymon theme is she seems to recall her negative memories first. He is frightened that she would recall Lennon.

    Just the brief mention of him the other day made her tremble so badly. One of the reasons why he started to pick on Nagawa is because the man resembled how Lennon used to be. Lennon liked Norah. Lucifer had no doubt that his brothers feelings were real.

    "I saw it, that pitch ck night and we had to escape and leave our home behind. We kept running and running in the darkness,, not even stopping for a moment to catch our breaths. Your movements were slow because you were injured and in the next second, I looked up and saw your wounds were more severe than I thought. I watched you stumble to the ground. I kept calling your name but you wouldn''t move or wake up."

    Lucifer wanted to tell her that she was simply having a nightmare. But what Sumire is describing is exactly what happened in their first life when the human rebellion seeded.

    "When I woke up, you weren''t there. I wanted to scream but my body wouldn''t listen to me."

    ''Because their enemies caught up with them and separated them. They drugged Norah and locked her up in a fucking cage.''

    The only reason they managed to escape that situation is, their friends in the spiritual realm got word what happened. They disobeyedmands and rushed to help. When Lucifer recalled how he found her in that cage, with her dress torn, with signs that they dared touched her. He lost control and destroyed everything.

    "I''m so scared. I don''t want that to happen again. I don''t want to wake up and call your name only to find you not there beside me."

    It''s not just that incident but the sixth and seventh life time. He still doesn''t have a full picture of what happened. But, at the very least he understands that Sumire must have searched for him.

    Lucifer brought her hands to his lips and gently kissed each finger. "You do not have to worry. That was simply a nightmare. I will never leave your side, when you call. I shall be there, no matter what."

    Even after he returns her to his friends. If she needs him, he will be there for her.

    Sumire looked at him doubtfully and Lucifer lets go of her hand and pointed to the mark on her neck. The mark was bing more and more visible, because everytime he drinks from her. He would make sure to drink from that spot.

    Her cheeks suddenly coloured a lovely shade of red. "Can I call for you anytime with this mark?"

    "You can speak through our bond or simply use your ability to summon me yourself. Just touch the mark when you do, and I shall hear your call." Lucifer exined.

    It''s actually a wonder how she never identally summoned him before. Seeing her eyelids close, heys down beside her and pulls her into his arms.

    "Let us sleep, my heart."

    ______________________

    A few dayster, Lucifer exhaled deeply as he finished signing another document. He instructed for Toh to keep an eye out on the entertainmentpany, so he suspected this would happen. But, the organisation administration is a mess. Running a criminal organisation isn''t as simple as one may think. There is a lot of boring work behind the scenes, but that boring work helps keep fuel the organisation. Unfortunately, his organisation is made up of mainly brutes with fighting strength.

    ''The only other person I could ask is Rui, but I am having him do important work that only he can do.'' Lucifer shakes his head. Since he has no one he can rely on, he will have to handle this on his own.

 Chapter 989 My Beautiful Monster Part 90

    Chapter 989 My Beautiful Monster Part 90

    LUCIFER

    Lucifer ced his hand on his forehead. This was giving him a headache. How can things be such a mess in a short amount of time? He doesn''t see any of the other leaders factions with this problem. Maybe he ought to hire more people who deal with background work instead. It would certainly help out when he is too busy.

    Hearing a knock on the door he turned to seehis wife peeking her head. His hardened features softened and he motions her over. Sumire opens the door and pushes a tray of tea, and snacks most-likely made by her on the top.

    "My heart." Lucifer said softly. "You didn''t have to."

    "Mm, but I wanted to talk to you for a bit."

    Sensing her serious tone Lucifer frowned. Did someone say something to her again? ''I thought Sumire staying with me was for the best. She could get a break from hearing all the gossip about her, but it seems to be the same no matter where she goes.''

    He doesn''t understand why such negativity follows her when she is such a lovely person.

    Lucifer waited for her to speak, watching her expression carefully. But even then, he wasn''t prepared for the words that left her lips.

    "You''ve been seeing your side piece during your outings?"

    Despite Sumire not mentioning a name, only one person upied the title as his official source and mistress.

    Lucifer frowned. "Who told you that?"

    "Oh I don''t know, who could it be?Everyone seems to know your mistress is back except me."

    "She wanted toe here. But I said no."

    It wasn''t easy persuading Makino. But when he got her a room at one of the love hotel chains, she seemed satisfied. Lucifer sighs deeply. A woman like that only cares about one thing after all.

    "Is that supposed to make me feel better?"

    "Sumire-"

    "No, how can we have a wedding ceremony in a few days if you''re sneaking around with your mistress?" Sumire snapped.

    Right, they discussed it the following morning after she told him about her nightmares. The wedding ceremony, they can no longer dy it. It''s better to hold it sooner rather thanter.

    "What do you want me to do then?" Lucifer asked.

    He will do anything to make sure this misunderstandimg fades.

    "Let me meet her. No, let me go to your office when you see her and let''s see how you two interact."

    "She doesn''t go to the office I''ve been meeting her elsewhere." Lucifer chose his words carefully.

    He doesn''t know how Sumire found out about Makino when he gave strict instructions to everyone in the manor not to mention her. Lucifer paused as an image of a certain blonde haired woman shed through his head.

    That damned woman again, no doubt it was her. Only she would disobey his rules repeatedly. He thought Sumire''s punishment was enough to scare her away, but that seems to not be the case.

    Seeing Sumire looking at him intently, Lucifer brushes his lips against her neck and bit her without warning. He could use words to exin, but with her actions have always spoken louder. It isn''t long before Sumire is a withering, moaning mess in his arms.

    "Lu-Lucifer." Sumire stammered.

    Lucifer raised his face from her neck. "Do you really doubt me my heart, after everything?"

    Sumire bit her lip. "I don''t want to. But you told me you would tell me everything properly, and yet I am always thest one to find out."

    Lucifer gently brushes his lips against hers and Sumire kisses him deeply.

    "Your mine Lucifer. Please don''t forget that."

    His gaze softens. "I won''t." He trails off. "Will you tell me who told you?"

    Sumire frowned and buried her face in his chest. Well, so much for answering that question. It''s fine if she doesn''t want to talk about it. He kisses her forehead and eyelids softly as he ran his hands down her back and thighs.

    A content sigh escaped Sumire''s lips before she looked around. Seeing the stacks of paperwork, Sumire frowned. "Why didn''t you call for me?"

    "Wife you were resting-"

    Sumire shakes her head and scrambled off hisp as she pulled up another chair. "You said before that I can help you with this, so please let me."

    "Very well, but-" Lucifer pulled the girl back onto hisp. "Your chair is here."

    Sumire blinked andughed softly. "Mmm, okay."

    She seems happier than earlier, but it is still too soon for him to assume that everything is okay. The next few minutes they work intently, Sumire asionally stopping to ask some questions. He was more than happy to answer, even though he should be more cautious. He shouldn''t give away too much information.

    Seeing Sumire asionally leaning against him. Lucifer couldn''t focus on his work.

    Sumire tilted her head. "Husband, you''re distracted."

    "You smell very nice wife, and you''re soft."

    Sumireughed. "Compliments aside, your organisation is a mess." She trails off. "Don''t worry, you have me now. I will sort this all out for you."

    Lucifer knew he should stop her from fixing everything like she said. Because they are on opposing sides. But he was far too upied watching her.

    ''I really am in trouble.''

    ____________________

    TOKYO

    After having that conversation with Sumire, thest thing he wanted to do was meet with Makino. But, Makino was persistently messaging and calling. Sumire was already jumpy and cautious after the talk, so when he kept ignoring the calls, she became more paranoid. It was hard to appease her and Lucifer knew even when he returned he would have to spendthe evening making it up to her.

    The doors flung open and Makino steps out wearing a rather low cut shirt, exposing her breasts. Alongside a pair of flimsy undergarments that would be easy to fling off. Seeing him, a mischievous glint shes through her eyes as she grabbed hold of his arm.

    "There you are, everything is ready."

    The moment Lucifer stepped into the room, he immediately smelled the heavy scent of aphrodisiac. Spotted the red velvet sheets, and the dimly lit room.

    A perfect ''romantic'' atmosphere. Lucifer exhaled deeply. He should have talked to her beforehand. Hopefully she doesn''t cause too much of a fuss.

 Chapter 990 My Beautiful Monster Part 91

    Chapter 990 My Beautiful Monster Part 91

    LUCIFER

    "Are you really Lucifer? You haven''t touched me yet." Makino said yfully. She slides her hands down his pants. "Unless, you wish for me to make the first move?"

    "I have a wife." Lucifer said.

    "I heard. But unless it''s Ibuki, we all know every other woman is a toy for you."

    "If it''s her?" Lucifer said with a raised eyebrow.

    There is no doubt that Makino already knows that he has Sumire. Although he has kept a tight lid about the information from leaking in the underworld circles. Even the most guarded security has its cracks.

    "Ooh did you really kidnap her? Can I see her? I want to know why Yuhi is so obsessed with he-"

    Lucifer raised his hand stopping her and Makino sighs.

    "Such a bore, you do realize that eventually we will see each other."

    "Exin. Now." Lucifer said, brushing off her words.

    "Well, I saw Yuhi abroad-"

    "You did?" Lucifer frowned. "Its too soon for the n, but did you try anyway?"

    "I did! But he wad with some weird woman so I couldn''t get too close." Makino huffed annoyed.

    "A woman? Was he cheating?"

    Makino shakes her head. "Unfortunately no. I watched the situation for a while and the two seemed to be just friends."

    Lucifer sighed deeply. But those thoughts break off when he watches Makino walk over to the bed. He did nothing, as she teasingly raised her shirt and spread her legs apart.

    "Boss, do you see something you like?"

    He walked over and loosened his cor. "I see a used up whore."

    Makino giggled. "I did as you asked."

    "Indeed." Lucifer stared at her. How many times did he use this woman? How many times did he pound into her? He has lost track. What she is doing now is a clear invitation, and yet--

    ''Thank you for respecting me.''

    Sumire''s words echo in his mind.

    It''s not like she will find out, even if he does touch Makino. But, the mere thought of touching another woman now disgusts him. How many women has he touched in this life time who isn''t Sumire? Thousands. It was easy before or was it? Perhaps he was only deluding himself.

    "Ohe on!" Makino eximed. "Are you really going to do this?"

    "Our deal was only until I made her mine."

    Makino rolled her eyes. "But, she has no memories right? That''s the only reason she is letting you sleep with her."

    "How did you know that?"

    Makino giggled. "Oh Lucifer, it''s a topic thates up between a man and a woman after a passionate night."

    He frowned. ''I''ll need to punish those guys.''

    Makino exhaled deeply. "I can''t believe you''re being such a bore after everything that has happened."

    "You know very well what the arrangement was." Lucifer trailed off. "The mission regarding Terashima Yuhi, you don''t have to do it anymore. I have another target for you."

    At those words Makino''s gaze darkened. "What brought this sudden change, boss?"

    "There is no need to pursue him anymore."

    The n itself was foolish. Sumire would never believe that Terashima was cheating on her with Makino. Moreover Lucifer knew Terashima''s personality very well. Terashima Yuhi has shown that he loves Sumire more than anything. It hurts to admit that there is someone out there who loves Sumire on the same level as him. But he can''t deny what he can see.

    Terashima would never have betrayed her.

    ''I can''t go through with a n that hurts her either.''

    Makino suddenly started to smash the furniture in the room, clearly furious at his decision.

    "Are you really going to do this?" Makino screamed.

    "Makino, you know it wont work. Terashima is in love with her."

    "I don''t care if he is! Isn''t it bad enough that he left me for her? I''m going to get him back no matter what!" Makino said furiously.

    Lucifer exhaled deeply at her reaction. He never knew Makino would make things difficult for him. Then again, the main reason why he recruited her was because she was fueled with revenge. Whenever they discuss Terashima she gets this maniac look in her eyes.

    He exited the room and heard the sound of something being mmed against the door. He turned to one of the staff members who was coincidentally walking by.

    "You there."

    "Yes my Lord."

    "Thedy in there needspany, find someone-a group for her."

    The server nodded. "Also, my lord. There seems to be an unidentifieddy in the balcony."

    "What happened to the security?" Lucifer asked.

    "No my Lord, thisdy- I think it''s Ibuki. So we-"

    Right, he gave instructions amongst the members. Never to confront Sumire alone. There are only a selected few who know about Sumire''s current situation as his wife. Lucifer nodded and slipped some bills into the servers hands,

    Before he walked down the hallway with such speed that he managed to avoid the security cameras. He stops at the veranda out in the hallway. There he spotted his wife, leaning against the balcony.

    ''I thought I sensed her presence but, she is really here. She must have followed me. I could scold her for leaving the safety of the manor but I never intended to restrict her.''

    "I saw your mistress, she is pretty." Sumiremented.

    Lucifer sighed.

    "But, you get brownie points for not touching her." Sumire turned and caressed his cheek. "Thank you for respecting me. I don''t appreciate that you met her but it seems you haven''t done anything to betray me."

    His gaze softened as he wrapped his arms around her waist, and Sumire moved to wrap her arms around his neck. "Shall we go back home, together?"

    Lucifer smirked. "Do you know what type of ce this is?"

    Sumire''s cheeks colour. "I-I think I can guess, when I passed by the rooms and err the lobby was -"

    How innocent. If she blushes over this, if she ever sees thepany or the organisation. He wonders what type of reaction she would have. Lucifer cupped her cheeks. It''s risky for her to be in Tokyo right now. Toh informed him that the reporters have been very persistent finding out where Sumire had gone.

 Chapter 991 My Beautiful Monster Part 92

    Chapter 991 My Beautiful Monster Part 92

    LUCIFER

    This ce is owned by his organisation. So there is no chance for the reporters toe here. It ought to be safe with him here. Lucifer scooped her up in his arms, wrapping her around his cloak.

    They walked in silence for a few minutes before he reached a room with double doors a few floors up. He opens it and examines it carefully. It''s been cleaned well.Lucifer ces the girl carefully on the bed and Sumire looks around curiously.

    "This ce is in a good location to oversee the branches." Lucifer exined.

    "You stay in a love hotel when you''re out on business?" Sumire said suspiciously.

    "So, you know about love hotels?" Lucifer said amused as he opened the cab doors and took out a female robe for Sumire.

    "Was this hers?" Sumire asked as she examined the garment he gave her.

    "No my heart, that''s yours."

    Although he never truly entertained the idea of her ever being with him in this life. Just in case, he made preparations.

    "It does seem new."

    Lucifer sits down on the bed beside her. "What will it get for you to stop doubting me?"

    He doesn''t like her acting so cautiously around him. Maybe he should dismiss all the female servants in the manor. Although that move would probably cause a riot amongst his men. Sumire''s priorities are first.

    Sumire sighs deeply and shakes her head. "Nothing. I think I''m just paranoid because of what happened before."

    Lucifer cringed at those words. Even though Sumire didn''t say it specifically, he knew what she was thinking. When he betrayed her with that random woman in their first life. It was one of the rare memories Sumire had of their first life.

    Sumire catches his dark gaze and shakes her head. "It''s not that. It just, feels like I have been betrayed in this life time too."

    A knowing ''ah'' escaped his lips. Lucifer pointed to the bathroom. "Take a rxing shower wife, and then allow me to feed from you."

    Sumire immediately bolted up. "Don''t go anywhere okay?"

    "I won''t."

    ________________________

    Unfortunately when Sumire finished with her shower, she was too tired so he simply brought her to bed andid her down. It was moments after when the doors opened revealing silver hair.

    It was Toh, but he wasn''t alone. A furious looking Tsueno Mamoru was with him. Lucifer exhaled deeply knowing that there would be no way to get rid of him.

    "Mamoru was the one who got rid of the reporter." Toh exined as Tsueno walked into the room. His destination being the bed where the girly.

    "She was followed?"

    "No, they were following you and they just happened to see her too. Mamoru caught the reporter and took him somewhere- don''t ask me where." Toh shakes his head. "What were you thinking?"

    "I''ve been meeting Makino."

    Toh frowns. "Miyazawa, right I did hear she was back. But still boss, it''s not like you."

    Indeed, his mind was far too upied. Otherwise he would have noticed that Sumire was following him, and he could have sent her away sooner. Or personally stopped the reporter.

    Lucifer closed the door behind Toh as they walked over to where Tsueno was sitting on the chair by the bed. What caught his attention was Tsueno''s hands on her fucking hands. A wave of possessiveness washed over him and it was taking all his will power not to rip her hand out.

    "You''re so damn lucky that she doesn''t look hurt." Tsueno''s gaze is dark. "Otherwise I would-"

    Lucifer sighs deeply. "Did you juste here to make threats?"

    "She needs toe back, you have to return her."

    Lucifer frowned. "I know the Holy knights are a mess but-"

    Mamoru shakes his head. "It''s not that. I''m talking about her children, her children need her."

    "Did something happen?"

    "Her daughter Kyoko''s powers have been revealed, at least a position of it. She has the ability to see the future and the past." Toh exined.

    A child of light after all.

    "She''s been crying for Ki every single night, insisting that there is a monster after her. Nothing but a sedative calms her down and even then it''s only for a few hours. She needs her mother."

    "Why can''t Terashima just-" Lucifer paused. If Terashima really doese here. No doubt he will take Sumire away by force.

    "Lord-" Toh started. "I know why you want to keep her but if that child really has powers like that. You know she needs Sumire, otherwise she could lose control."

    "Of course I know that." Lucifer snapped.

    Even though he has been cursed and has epted the darkness. A long time ago, he was a God of light. He knows very well what happens to children with light abilities that lose their teether. ''I didn''t realize Sumire made herself the teether to her children.'' But of course she would, before she came to his side. She treated him like an enemy. She made that move as an extra security measure.

    "I''ll talk to her when she wakes up." Lucifer said reluctantly.

    "You better." Mamoru warned. He was about to say something whenhis phone rang.

    "You have to leave?"

    Mamoru sighed. "Aki is still missing, and Ki is here."

    "Make sure you rest too. You look awful. Stop by the hospital and get Nagawa to give you a check up."

    Mamoruughed weakly. "Yeah." His gaze turned to Sumire and he reached for her hand again. Mamoru gently brought it to his lips. "I know you''re hurting Ki, but you can''t run away forever."

    With those words said Tsueno left, with Toh following behind him to escort Tsueno out. Tsueno could sessfully leave without being noticed. But Toh probably has something to tell her.

    He returns his attention to the girl on the bed.

    Lucifer carefully removes the girl''s coat, only for something to slip out andnd on the ground with a thud. He bent down and his hand came in contact with metal. When Lucifer examined the object his gaze dimmed. A lighter, even though she doesn''t smoke. He rummages through her pockets and finds a familiar brand of cigarettes. The same brand that Terashima smokes.

    Even before he went on the inspection to the border, asionally he would catch his wife smelling like cigarettes. Considering how much time she spends training with his guard, it didn''t surprise him. To think this was the reason.

 Chapter 992 My Beautiful Monster Part 93

    Chapter 992 My Beautiful Monster Part 93

    LUCIFER

    Toh returned to the room and sighed when he saw what was in his hand. "She''s been lighting them because she misses him."

    Lucifer is silent.

    "Memories or not, you can''t separate the two." Toh trails off. "I actually wanted to discuss this with you when you came back, it''s already been over two months. She needs to go back."

    ".."

    "Putting aside your conflicting feelings for her friends, children and the man she loves. Have you forgotten something?" Toh asked. "Her career boss, everything she has worked hard for. Do you really want to take that away from her?"

    Hearing Toh''s words, Lucifer grabbed hold of Toh''s cor."You know I don''t." Lucifer snapped. "But I don''t want her to-"

    Before he could unleash his anger on Toh. He felt a pair of arms wrap around his from the back. He knew even without turning around who they belonged to.

    Lucifer froze. How long has she been awake? Did she hear all that?

    Toh sighed and slipped free from his grasp. "Talk to him beautiful."

    Sumire nodded and mumbled thanks before Toh exited the room. At first neither of them said anything when Sumire tugged on his hand asking him to turn around. Lucifer reluctantly did so.

    "This certainly isn''t how I wanted to tell you. But when you were gone, I started to get more of my memories back." Sumire paused.

    Lucifer immediately understood what she was doing.

    "Memories from this life." Sumire mumbled.

    Her next words shattered him even more. He knew it was only a matter of time, he saw all the signs even before he checked on the border. But, he didn''t think it would happen this soon. Lucifer thought he still had time.

    "So I know, that you lied to me and that were not really in a rtionship. I know that Sora- I know I''m Yuhi''s girlfriend and it seems I have children."

    Hah, so she knows nearly everything.

    "I asked Toh to confirm it for me and he did."

    Of course he did. He did tell Toh that if she figures it out on her own, he no longer has to keep his word.

    "If you wish to call the wedding off then, I shall make the arrangements."

    "No!" Sumire suddenly eximed.

    "No?"

    "That''s not--I know you lied to me. But, after everything that''s happened. I can''t exactly return to whatever life I had before."

    "So its because you can''t go back? Rx. I don''t think he will judge you for sleeping with me when you have no memories."

    If it makes it hard for her to return because of that. He could simply erase him from her memory. Although that be ast resort. To his surprise he hears sobbing, to find that the girl had burst into tears. It pained him seeing her in this state. But, he couldn''t bring himself to hold her like he normally would.

    "Why are you crying?" Lucifer managed to ask.

    "I don''t want to leave. don''t you get it? I know you lied but I don''t want to leave." Sumire eximed.

    Lucifer blinked surprised at her words. He wasn''t expecting this response from her. She is on the verge of remembering everything already. She knows they aren''t truly together.

    "Your only saying that because you don''t remember everything. Once you do, you will certainly leave on your own."

    "Thats not it you idiot!" Sumire eximed as she suddenly moved closer and grabbed hold of his face. "Also, we are having a conversation or not?"

    "We are but-" Lucifer said confused.

    "Good, then look at me. I know you lied but I''m still going to choose you."

    Lucifer shakes his head. "Your other daughter, it seems she needs you and you have a career. Something you worked really hard for."

    "So, you''re just going to let me go?"

    Lucifer nodded and he sees the tears in her eyes again and he finally moved to embrace her tightly.

    "I don''t want to let you go my heart, you know that. But you have to return."

    Sumire sobbed but she didn''t say anything about not leaving him. It pained him that she wasn''t trying to fight. But she must understand after she overheard that conversation.

    "T-the child, Kyoko." Sumire stammered. "I regained some memories of her too. I have to-"

    Lucifer nodded. "I know."

    "I won''t leave right away. Can we still hold the ceremony, and wait until I give birth?"

    He looked at her in disbelief. She still wants to go through with the ceremony? Even if she just feels sorry for him she doesn''t have to do that. No more importantly.

    "You still want my child?" Lucifer said surprised.

    Sumireughed softly. "Of course I do. I said so didn''t I? That I want your children."

    But he lied to her.

    She brushes her forehead against his. "The ceremony, and the child. These are the only things I can leave behind that showed that I did not regret our time together. You may have lied to me, but, you made me very happy. You showered me with so much love and happiness. I can''t hate you."

    This truly feels like a dream to him. Lucifer expected her to hate him after all of this. He was prepared to be on the receiving end of her hate again. But, this is not what happened. She has truly changed. If it was the past her, she definitely wouldn''t have forgiven him.

    "Is it still okay? Do you not want me too-" Sumire said, sensing his unease.

    Lucifer shakes his head. "It''s not like that my heart. Of courseI want you to give birth. But, you won''t be here for the child and I am sure that will hurt you."

    "It will be difficult for me to be away from this child and you, but I have to don''t I?"

    Lucifer nodded and Sumire pushed him down on the bed, her lips on his neck. He chuckles sensing her heightened desire.

    "I have to, so before then. I will get my fill of you as much as I can."

    His gaze softens at her words. It hurts that she will have to leave soon, but for now. For now he can be satisfied with this situation. As long as they have the ceremony, even if they do not formally exchange vows. He can still have some im to her and it will be difficult for her to get married to Terashima. She probably has no idea.

 Chapter 993 My Beautiful Monster Part 94

    Chapter 993 My Beautiful Monster Part 94

    LUCIFER/LEX

    1st lifetime

    A cave, they locked him up in a cave. He is a powerful God in a small cramped cave. He didn''t expect good amodation since he is a prisoner but at the very least they could have put him in arger cave. Lex exhaled deeply, it can''t be helped. The cave didn''t have much light. If it was past him, he would have panicked more. But, ever since he was cursed. He findsfort in the darkness. A small cave, and nearby there seems to be a smallke at the bottom of the cave.

    He knew even without a mirror, that he was covered in dirt. Unfortunately, with these shackles he can''t bathefortably even if he wanted to. He doesn''t know how much time has passed since he was in this cave, alone. They were keeping the other prisoners elsewhere. It made sense to separate him and others. He could influence people with his powers, so keeping him away from any signs of human life only made sense.

    The only times anyone came to visit him was when they gave him a dose of a certain drug. A drug that nullifies his powers.Or, when that woman visits him.

    "Ah, what a delight. You look delicious." Agatha steps behind a partition. Lex exhaled deeply seeing Agatha''s outfit, if he could even call it that. She was wearing none other than a transparent robe, baring her entire body at him.

    Lex averted his gaze.

    He already knew what she was going to do. From the first day he has been imprisoned, Agatha has been attempting too seduce him.

    A makeshift bed appeared in the front of his cell as Ageha positioned herself there.

    "Are you still going to be stubborn Lex?"

    Lex sighed deeply. "Don''t call me that, only my wife can use that name."

    Agatha giggled. "I don''t think you will still call that whore your wife when you see her current state."

    Lex felt his blood boil at those words. Although Agathahas been calling Norah a whore since the first day they met. What she just said there, what did they do to her? If they harmed her, if they touched even a single strand-

    Agatha smirked. "You know Lex, I can let you see Norah."

    "What''s the catch?" Lex knew that she wasn''t doing this out of the goodness of her heart.

    She throws the robe off and runs one of her hands on her breasts, and the other down her thighs. "You already know what I want, touch me. Touch me like you do her."

    Lex gaze dimmed. "No chance."

    Agatha dismissed his words and simply continued touching herself. They have gone through this same pattern over and over since he was captured. How many times has he told her no, only for her to get even more turned on by his rejection? Indeed, right after he said those words, Agatha plunged her fingers inside herself as she moaned.

    "Yes, that feels so good Lex." Agatha moaned.

    She screamed loudly as she came. Her whole body shuddered and her toe curled as an intense orgasm hit her.

    Agatha squirted all over the bed, trying to catch her breath.

    "Did you like the show?"

    Lex didn''t say anything and Agatha chuckled as she stood up and walked over to his cell. She grabbed hold of one his shackled hands and ced it on her breasts.

    "Your so good to me Lex. Yes, just like that."

    This insane woman. Can''t she see how crazy this entire situation is? Lex continued to ignore her and it was only when he felt his hands leave her breast did he open her eyes. To his surprise Agatha was suddenly inside the cell with him.

    Lex looked at her with a raised eyebrow. "What do you need now?"

    He was acting calm, but he was getting a very bad feeling. Sure enough, Agatha didn''t reply to him. But his back was suddenly on the cold ground. Agatha mounted him with lust filled eyes.

    "I''ve been nice enough. I can take you anytime I wanted but I gave you a chance.But my patience has run out, your mine Alex. I will make sure you only know my body from now on."

    Insane, she truly is insane. Is this what Norah felt with the Lennon situation?

    "Just know this, you can have my body. But you will never have my heart."

    Agatha grinned as she unshedded his remaining clothes and she licked her lips as she leaned down. "Kiss me, like I''m the only one you want."

    Lex turned his head but suddenly he felt a wincing pain in his head. In the next second he no longer had control of his own body, as he tilted his head giving her ess to his lips. His hands were on her hips, lowering her onto him.

    "W-what have you done?"

    Agathaughed. "I knew you wanted me Lex. Ah, it''s so good."

    What kind of powers does this woman truly poses? Either way, a wave of guilt filled him. Even if she is using her powers, right now it''s his own hands touching her.

    ''Norah, my love. I''m sorry.''

    If they ever escape this situation, he will tell her immediately and give her the choice to leave him.

    ____________________

    After the first time, Agatha doesn''t bother with her silly little disys anymore. Whenever she visits, she simply slips inside his cell and uses him from the moment he wakes up until they no longer have the stamina to continue. Lex let her do whatever she wants, because there truly was nothing he could do. Ever since the first time, the drug dosage has be stronger. Whatever little strength he had before waspletely gone.

    When he opens his eyes again, Lex hears the sound of approaching footsteps. She is already back?Doesn''t that woman ever get tired? Lex sighed deeply. No matter how much she uses his body, he will never give her his heart. But Agatha is under the impression that ''I already have your body, so your heart will eventually follow.''

    "Look, I cant be bothered to deal with-"

    "If you have that much energy, escaping should be easy." A familiar male voice said.

    Lex couldn''t believe who he was seeing. It was Jacks. His best friend from the spirit realm.

 Chapter 994 My Beautiful Monster Part 95

    Chapter 994 My Beautiful Monster Part 95

    LUCIFER/LEX

    That mop of ginger hair, and those emerald coloured eyes. Traits that belong to a certain family in the spiritual realm.

    "You-why are you--" Lex couldn''t believe it.

    Is this another hallucination? At the start of his capture Agatha often mocked him with hallucinations of him escaping, freeing Norah, only to lose her again and get

    Jacks raised his hand and small but powerful water droplets smashed the shackles in his hands.

    Lex blinked, he was still stunned when Jacks broke the cell doors and dragged him out.

    Jacks takes his cloak off and ces it on top of him. "Sorry, I didn''t think to bring extra clothes with me. Just take this for now."

    Lex nodded, thankful for the article of clothing. Ever since Agatha forcibly took him, she hasn''t bothered giving him clothes anymore saying it was a waste of time.

    "Howe you''re here?"

    "I think you forgot Alex, but since you two decided to leave for the human Kingdom. Norah promised to write everyday. We literally have a group meeting every week and read the letter together. So, of course when the letters stoppeding, we got worried."

    Of course they haven''t been receiving letters. When the situation in the Kingdom was getting bad. Lex told Norah to stop the correspondence just in case Agatha caught word. Norah agreed, also worried that their friends would get caught up in their mess.

    "Imagine my surprise when I came and saw the state of your kingdom, and your daughter frantically exining how you two had to run. ''Mother and father knew if they stayed the vige will be destroyed, so they fled in the middle of the night. Oh Jacks, i don''t know what to do. I woke up in the morning and they were gone. Please, you have to help them.''"

    Lex heart clenched in pain hearing those words. ''Syvlia, my dear daughterˇ­'' He and Norah knew if they woke her up and told her they were leaving, the girl would either persuade them out of it ore with them. They couldn''t let that happen. The Kingdom needed Syvlia, otherwise their home would truly copse.

    "I cant fucking believe this. If you two needed help you should have said so." Jacks eximed.

    "We didn''t want you to get involved. The woman Agatha is a powerful sorcerer."

    "Who the fuck cares? No matter how powerful she is, she would never have been able to take on five gods and goddesses. Hell, it''s not just us. If the council knew you needed help they would have sent the fucking spiritual realm at that woman''s doorstep." Jacks yelled.

    This was his first time seeing his friend so angry. He didn''t think Jacks had this much anger in him.

    "I cant speak for Norah. But I caused so many problems for the council, for everyone. When I first discovered what the humans were doing, I thought I could stop it on my own. Norah didn''t even know. However, then I met the ringleader. That single meeting changed everything because-"

    "She cursed you." Jacks shakes his head. "I cant believe you still haven''t learned your lesson. Don''t you know how crazy someone in love can get?"

    That''s right, wasn''t his brother the same way? Lennon''s feelings for Norah was so strong that he became obsessed with her.

    "Did you know who this woman was before you met her as the ringleader?"

    Lex nodded as he rubbed his hands. "She came from another Kingdom. At first I simply thought of her as a mere ambassador, but during one of the meetings. She suddenly proposed a marriage. Iughed it off but then the people she came with suddenly bowed and called her the Princess. Before then we spent a lot of time discussing an alliance between our Kingdoms. But, I didn''t think she liked me."

    Jacks exhaled deeply. "You have always been so oblivious to these things. Damn, this is why I told you to bring me with you."

    Indeed, back in the spiritual realm. It was Jacks who told him when there was someone with bad intentions.

    "Where are the others? They came with you right?"

    Jacks nodded. "Elza went to get Norah and I insisted that Lyra went with Elza instead of me. Because from what your daughter told me, that woman clearly disliked Norah. So, there is no doubt Norah would be injured."

    Injured. Her being injured would hurt him, but he is frightened that Agatha did something else. What she said that day often haunted his mind.

    Jacks informs him how it was difficult for them to convince the council. But with the help of Norah''s parents and his, they got the okay toe.

    "My parents?"

    Jacks nodded. "I heard Norah''s parents went to visit them. Even though they have been exiled, they still have sway over the council members."

    "What were they offered?"

    "Nothing. They said they would do this for free." Jacks trailed off. "I know I shouldn''t say this but I think you should talk to them."

    Lex gaze dimmed. "Do you not remember what they did? It''s because of them that Lennon got away with-"

    "Don''t get me wrong, I hate them too. However, think about it. What parents won''t do anything to make sure there children are happy. I have always been a trouble maker and yet my parents have turned a blind eye, and let me get away with everything. They have protected me many times. I know the situation isn''t the same but-"

    Lex sighs deeply. "It''s not like I don''t understand that. I get it, they were only trying to make Lennon happy. I know my mother has always felt sorry for Lennon, because Father has alwayspared the two of us growing up. After I was named the heir, Mother told me. ''From now on, I will focus on Lennon and will give him anything to make it up to him.'' I didn''t think much of it."

    Jacks face palmed. "That was practically a warning, a red g. Your so hopeless. I''m so d you have Norah to take care of you now."

    "Still, you can''t me me for not realizing those words included my wife." Lex shakes his head. "This is silly, we should focus on getting Norah. With Elza around, I''m not too worried but you have a n right?"

    Jacks nodded and exins the n to him.

 Chapter 995 My Beautiful Monster Part 96

    Chapter 995 My Beautiful Monster Part 96

    LUCIFER/LEX

    It didn''t take long before Jacks stopped walking and said they were here.

    Norah is here? They have only been walking for a few minutes. To think she was actually so close by.

    Of course Agatha couldn''tpletely separate them. The soul and blood bond makes it difficult to keep them away from each other. If they do, the other one would be ill or potentially die. It''s probably the only thing keeping Norah alive. So, during the times Agatha mocked him saying Norah was already dead. Lex knew she was lying.

    "Where is-" Lex froze in his tracks as they approached a clearing where there was loads of people gathered around a wooden tform.

    It was Norah, they had her locked in a fucking cage. No, that''s not what upset him. What upset him was Norah''s condition/ She looks famished like she hadn''t eaten properly in years. There were several men in the cage with her. Norah was on top of a guy who was touching her breasts, one was yanking her hair and taking her from behind. Another was forcing himself onto her mouth. Her cries of pain broke him.

    "No-please, stop already." Norah cried.

    Lex could tell from her tone, that she has repeated these words so many times. How many times has she had to do this?

    Lex snapped and instead of waiting for the signal from the others. He revealed himself from the hiding spot. The crowd turned their attention to him all of them whispering due to his current appearance. He was seldom wearing any clothing except the cloak Jacks gave him. But modesty was thest thing on his mind.

    The men who were fucking Norah were far too upied too notice him. The walk here was short but it was enough for him to regain some of his powers. It wasn''t a lotbut it would be enough to deal with these miserable fuckers.

    The first one who noticed him was his beloved wife. Her eyes widened surprised and then gleamed with tears. He wanted to speak with her through the bond, but saw simr shackles in her hands that blocked their abilities.

    Instead he used his shadows to caress her. ''Focus on me my love. No matter where they touch you, your mine.'' Norah was still crying, but she slowly nodded her head.

    The one who was fucking Norah''s mouth, finally realized her attention was elsewhere and turned around spotting him. "Oh? Is this the husband?"

    ".."

    "Yeah that''s him alright, wonder how he got out."

    "Maybe the mistress wants him to watch us fuck this whore of a wife."

    "Sir, as you can see. Your wife has been enjoying herself.We fuck her non stop, in every position, and everywhere here. Those watching in the audience? They have all had her. We also fill her womb with-"

    Lex didn''t allow him to finish his sentence as ck shadows pierced his heart causing the man to fall to the ground. The other guys tried to escape but when they realized they couldn''t, they stupidly tried to fight back.

    The audience erupted into screams, but he didn''t let them go. Everyone who touched her, all of them. They all have to die. Despite him losing control, he made sure that the shadows were not hurting Norah.

    Elza, Jacks and Lyra immediately took advantage of the small gap to rush forward to help Norah. Only when he was sure that their friends had her. He let his power gopletely, the darkness devouring everything.

    _________________

    Even when their screams vanished, even when there was nothing left. Even when the ce was covered in blood. Lex couldn''t push the darkness back. It was the first time he used so much of his power since he was cursed. Since the moment he was cursed hemade sure to control how much power he uses.

    A pair of familiar arms wrap around his back. Her arms were skinnier, more frail than before. But he can''t mistaken this warmth.

    "Lex." Norah said softly. "It''s okay, I''m okay."

    "No. They, they hurt you. I won''t let them go."

    "They are all gone, you rescued me love. I''m safe now because you saved me. Please, let me see you. I''ve missed you."

    Thosest words led to the shadows retreating inside his body and he finally turned to Norah. From the brief nce he got earlier he knew she was in a bad state. But seeing her up close, it broke him.

    Norahughed weakly as she wraps her arms around his neck and buries her face there. Sheughs. "You smell like dirt."

    "Unfortunately, my cave didn''t have luxurious bathing."

    "That''s okay, we can wash up together."

    ''Has she been-'' Lucifer takes a whiff of her scent. She doesn''t smell like dirt. They must have let her bathe but they definitely didn''t do that as a sign of good will. He scoops her up in his arms and turned to his friends.

    "Is there a creek nearby?"

    Jacks nodded. "There is one along the way, but let Lyra look at her bruises first."

    Lex looked down and his gaze dimmed seeing the bruises that covered Norah''s arms.. He turned to what was left of the bodies prepared to crush them more. But Norah shakes her head.

    "Please, let''s just go. Please Lex, I don''t want to be here anymore."

    ______________

    Lex stepped into the water and Norah immediately flinched.

    ''You have to be careful Alex. Norah''s mental state isn''t good after everything she has experienced. You already know what she was like after what Lennon did to her. This is a lot worst. These men don''t love her like Lennon did, so they were a lot harsher.''

    He uses his shadows to caress her arm, and Norah turns to him. "Husband?"

    Lex nodded. "Can Ie over?"

    Norah slowly nodded and he moves until he was directly in front of her. His wife, he hasn''t seen her in weeks or has it been months? He stopped counting down the days after a week had passed. It didn''t take long for Agatha to break his spirit.

    They spend the next few minutes just looking at each other. He didn''t know who made the first move. But before he knew it their lips were locked in a passionate kiss. He kissed her like he hadn''t in a thousand years, and it truly felt like that. As immortals, they live forever. The time period of their capture is short, but it truly felt like a long time.

 Chapter 996 My Beautiful Monster Part 97

    Chapter 996 My Beautiful Monster Part 97

    LUCIFER/LEX

    A long time since he hasst held his wife, held his mate, his other half. She is so soft, everything about her fascinates him.

    Norah moaned softly. "Lex."

    Realizing where his hands were touching, Lex paused. After what she endured, he should refrain from touching her. Instead he broke their kiss. "Norah, will you tell me what happened?"

    Norah bit her lip. "L-let''s talk about thatter. Uh, what are we going to do? I don''t think we should go back."

    Lex nodded. There was no doubt that if they returned. Agatha would follow them. They can''t risk their people anymore. With their daughter there, their people will be fine. They raised Sylvia well, that child is even more humble and kind than Norah. Slyvia will be able to rebuild everything. She will be a good ruler.

    "They have syvlia they will manage. As for what we will do, I talked about it with Jacks on the way. We can return too the spirit realm."

    "But.." Norah hesitated as she looked down. "We-"

    Lex shakes his head. "We will only stay there for a short while before passing through the portal of reincarnation."

    Jacks wanted to protest when he heard the n but even his friend gave up. The spirit realm stopped being their home a long time ago, even if they go back it will no longer be the same. Most importantly, the spirit realm reminds Norah too much about Lennon. They can''t go back there ever.

    Returning to the ce they call home is too risky. Agatha would simply chase them back and continue waging war. That woman doesn''t care about the Kingdom, she simply cares about getting him. If he isn''t there, he won''t go near the ce.

    Norah''s eyes widened and she burst into tears. "I''m so sorry, this is all my fault. Because of my power-"

    Lex breaks her sentence by kissing her. "It''s my fault. I should have told you aboutthat woman sooner."

    Norah shakes her head. "I know why you didn''t say it. You know how easily jealous and insecure I am. Had you told me sooner, I would have certainly misunderstood."

    "It''s only natural for you to feel that way."

    Even though so much time has passed, neither of them have forgotten how he cheated on her. Norah suddenly leaned forward and brushed her lips against his neck.

    "Lex, I''ve really missed you. Won''t you hold me?"

    Lex paused. "Norah, your bruises-"

    Norah sobbed. "I''m so dirty Lex, so, so dirty. How can you ever touch me the same way again?"

    Lex crushed her lips with his again, kissing her even more passionately than before as his hands made it''s way downher thighs. Norah''s cheeks flushed red.

    "Do not be foolish. I love you, no matter what. I will always find you attractive." He presses his body against hers and Norah''s entire face burned red. Lex smirked as he scooped the girl in his arms and exits the water. He ces her on the soft grass. "I shall make love to you repeatedly, I will make you remember. You are mine Norah."

    Norah wrapped her arms around his neck. "I am yours, always. Lex, please show me. I want you to mark me again."

    Lex blinked at her request and chuckled. "Very well wife, show me. Where do you want this new mark?"

    _________________

    LUCIFER

    He thinks about it often, thinks about the time where he failed Norah for the third time. The first being when he cheated on her, the second being the situation with Lennon and the third when they got kidnapped.

    Lucifer stopped typing on hisptop when his wife woke up screaming. He knew through their bond that she must have regained her memory regarding that time too. She woke up kicking, screaming, and she was gasping for air.

    He pushes hisptop away and pulled the girl into his arms. Sumire struggled and it was only when he bit her neck did the girl calm down. Soon, he hears the familiar sound of her moans as he continues to drink her blood.

    After a few minutes Lucifer stopped drinking and looked up. Sumire''s cheeks were flushed and eyes zed with lust and desire.

    "Have you calmed down?"

    Sumire slowly nodded her head. "I- the memories-"

    Lucifer nodded. "I suspected when you told me about your nightmare, that you will eventually remember."

    That''s why he took time off and made sure he stayed by her side as much as possible. He only left to fetch things from his office, and he even stopped doing that. Instead asking Jacks to fetch the work and deliver it to his door in the morning.

    "I-I-I''m-t-that-" Sumire stammered.

    "It happened."

    At his confirmation, Sumire sobbed and he hugged her tightly. "It is alright, my heart. I won''t let that happen again. You have my word, nothing will harm you again."

    Sumire shakes her head. "T-that woman, she- she is still here. She is here. If she finds me, she will make me go through that again."

    Lucifer frowned at her words. His theory of Agatha being alive has suddenly been confirmed. If Sumire can sense her presence, then it must mean she must be nearby.

    "Ssh." Lucifer said softly. "I am here, I will make sure she can''t hurt you."

    Sumire''s calm demeanour suddenly changed and her eyes shed red. "You don''t have to protect me. I will end her myself. I will give her a pain worse than death. I will make sure she is begging to be killed and even then I will follow her soul into the after life and--"

    Lucifer cuts her off by kissing her deeply. He likes how vicious and murderous she gets when her hanyou state has been activated, but she still doesn''t have control.

    Suddenly his headnded on the pillows. Sumire is hovering over him with a hungry look in her eyes. Lucifer''s gaze softened.

    "Do you want me wife?"

    Sumire growled and he smirked as he wrapped his arms around her waist. "Alright, take me, anyway you want."

    At his ''approval'' Sumire''s fingers are piercing his neck, causing a trail of blood to fall. Sumire is sucking that blood in seconds. The girl was subconsciously speaking in his mind.

    ''Mine, mine, mine.''

    ''Yes love, all yours.'' She hummed in approval and he continued to caress her back and y with her hair. He really has missed them being like this.

 Chapter 997 My Beautiful Monster Part 98

    Chapter 997 My Beautiful Monster Part 98

    LUCIFER

    The next few days truly felt like a dream to him. He spends it locked away with Sumire in their room. While they did intimate things most of the time, there were asions where they simply cuddled and rxed being in each other''s arms. asions where they would discuss the memories she regained. Lucifer thought he would be jealous hearing about her sixth and seventh lifetime with Terashima Yuhi.

    But, he found himself oddly fascinated with her stories. He has been by her side since their first life, so they never had moments like this in the past where they would simply talk about what they did. At the very least whenever Norah told him about her day, he would simply nod because he knew everything.

    ''I had guards following her, Norah knew that too but still feigned ignorance whenever she talked about her day.''

    It''s new, experiencing this. Most couples who have been with each other for a long time would tire of each other. But, not once has he gotten bored with this girl in his arms.

    He recalled the words Nagawa used when he broke up with Sumire and scoffed.''You don''t have to have sex with her to fulfill your needs and desires.''

    Today it would be their wedding ceremony. ''I won''t make her say the official wedding vows, after all she is still in another rtionship. Even if that rtionship is something that can be discarded easily. But, I can seal the blood bond properly.''

    Lucifer carefully moves Sumire away from his hold and tucked the nket around her bare body. Yesterday, no for the past three days they have made love from dawn to dusk. It certainly surprised him, he didn''t think she had the stamina for such a thing considering how she alwaysins about how sore and tired she gets after the first time.

    After she figured out that he didn''t intend to stop like usual. Sumire became more demanding, demanding that they made love in every corner of the room and even suggested several positions. This demanding behaviour of hers resembled how she was in their other lives, so it wasn''t a surprise to him.

    It was a pleasant surprise but that surprise wore off as he got into it. He would push her down whenever she briefly took a break to eat or bathe. She would curse and tell him to let her rest for a few minutes, but it never takes long for her to copy his movements and ask for more.

    Maybe he is over doing it, she needs to return to Terashima. Lucifer loses count how many times he repeats those words in his head. But, even with this information, he doesn''t stop taking her repeatedly. Her beautiful cries, flushed face, everything. For now it''s his, and only a fool would not take advantage of the situation.

    Lucifer opens the wardrobe. Recently there have been more garments hung on his racks. Toh exined how during his inspection in the border. Sumire tried everything to calm her nerves regarding him being gone too long. ''In the end, I put a needle and thread in her hand, and she calmed down.''

    He supposes it makes sense. During one of the harshest times in her life, she met Toh. So, her doing something familiar like making clothes reminds her of Toh. Lucifer called him out for boasting but Toh simply looked at him confused.

    ''I suspected that Sumire still had feelings for someone who wasn''t Terashima. Even when she realized Tsueno was alive, she didn''t go to him right away. Tsueno is still important to her. But, she no longer has romantic feelings for him. The other one she loves is certainly Toh.

    It should bother him but it doesn''t. Unlike Terashima, Toh is nothing to worry about. He doesn''t have a special bond with her.

    Lucifer''s thoughts break off seeing a pretty set of eyes staring at him. His wife was awake and she was looking at him with the same hunger as the past few days.

    "I shall see you tonight for the wedding."

    "Mmm, must you go so early?" Sumire asked.

    Lucifer chuckled. "You need to prepare."

    "We should have just made that our ceremony. I mean, I was practically in a wedding dress."

    Lucifer smirked when he thought of the white dress she put on three days ago. That dress however is a fleeting memory now, considering how he tore it to pieces after her constant teasing.

    Heughed. "Your so eager to keep me in this bed. But I know you''re tired, rest my heart."

    Sumire weakly got up, the nkets dropped to the ground revealing her bare body. Had this been before, she would have quickly put on a shirt or something to cover herself. However, after everything they have done the past three days. There is no need for modesty between them.

    Lucifer enjoyed watching her walk to him naked, skin still covered in theirbined substances. While he wiped her down before they slept, some traces still remained.

    Sumire eventually reached him. He didn''t miss how she had deliberately walked slowly so he could watch her breasts bounce. This woman, is learning very fast.

    She wrapped her arms around his neck and leans forward to kiss him deeply. Lucifer moans into the kiss. She really is learning. Lucifer cups one of her breasts in his hands and Sumire whimpered.

    "Lucifer." Sumire moaned. "Your hands are-"

    Lucifer purred and he felt Sumire''s body shudder as he bit her earlobe. After a few minutes of teasing both of them were breathing unsteadily, face flushed and bodies covered with sweat.

    "I''ll miss you." She said softly.

    "As shall I, I''ll be seeing you tonight--" Lucifer sentence fell short when he felt her hands on his pants. It was only a brief touch, but it didn''t take long for him to feel his growing arousal.

    Lucifer grunted."Wife, you''re making this difficult."

    Very difficult, he will have to take care of himselfter. Because he is definitely aroused.

    "I don''t want you to leave. Why do you have to?" Sumireined.

    Lucifer chuckled. "I have something to look over before the ceremony."

    "Something more important than me?" Sumire said with a pout.

    "Definitely not, there is nothing more important than you."

    Seeing her sceptical gaze, Lucifer looked at the clock.

    "I believe I can spare a few more minutes."

    Her eyes lit up and a mischievous look shed through her face. Lucifer sighs deeply but picks the girl up and tosses her onto the bed. "Alright wife, what games do you want to y?"

 Chapter 998 My Beautiful Monster Part 99

    Chapter 998 My Beautiful Monster Part 99

    LUCIFER

    A few minutes quickly turned into an hour and a half. Gods, that woman. When she wants to seduce, she does it with full force. On his way to the dungeons, he was thinking of the many ways she used her mouth, and hands to persuade him. The manor was busy, with everyone getting ready for the wedding.

    asionally he would drop by a few rooms, making sure nobody was cking. He made sure everyone helped with the wedding. But, the servants were still the busiest ones as they dashed back and forth.

    Seeing him in the corridor, the head maid quickly rushed to the direction of the bed chamber alongside other servants. Just for today, he made an exception letting people in the room. His gaze fell on Kusabe who nodded and bowed as she followed them.

    It would be difficult for Jacks to be there in the middle of the preparations. However, Kusabe Renna is a fellow female so she can blend in without concern.

    ''I do not think anybody would be foolish to attack after what happenedst time. Everyone in the manor has heard about what Sumire did to Elisa.'' The reaction was mixed, but the majority not only feared her but respected her. His people understand the rules very well. Only the strong will survive.

    Previously his people underestimated Sumire because of her shy demeanour due to her memory loss. But after the harem destruction and Elisa''s incident, nobody will underestimate her again. He has seen a new found determination in their eyes. Determined to serve Sumire.

    Lucifer unlocks the door to the dungeon and steps insidethe dimly lit corridor. There was no guard at the door because he made everyone, including the guards, help out with the wedding preparations.

    "It seems you''re still alive, Narasaki."

    "You can''t kill me that easy-" Hino paused. "You smell like her."

    "Of course. Three days being intertwined together will do that." his tone was filled with pride.

    Though they have slept with each other many times already. It was the first time for him to have her like that.

    "When she regains her memories, she''s going to kill you."

    "She won''t."

    "Right, she wont. But the pain from sleeping with you? From unintentionally betraying Yuhi?"

    Lucifer''s gaze dimmed. "She never belonged to him."

    Hino sighed. "Your delusional to think that she will pick you over Yuhi. You don''t understand their soul bond at all."

    Whatever rationality he had when this conversation with Narasaki started vanished immediately. This isn''t the first time Narasaki has provoked him about how close Terashima and Sumire are. However, this is the first time Narasaki has dangled the information about the soul bound.

    He already knew, that even though he felt the soul thread first when he reincarnated into this world. Sumire''s soul bond partner is still Terashima. He knew, but hearing about it disgusts him. Before Lucifer knew what he was doing, he was lifting Narasaki in the air and was choking him with his hands, and his shadows turned into des and cut him everywhere.

    "That soul bond you keep mentioning was mine. I was her partner, I''m the other half of her soul." Lucifer yelled.

    More shadows, more darkness.

    Hino seemed surprised but nodded. "Even if that''s the case, the bond still chose to go to Yuhi again. Did you ever think of why that was the case?"

    Lucifer didn''t want to hear it. The circumstances in thest two lifetimes were unusual. In this life he actually woke up closer to her, so it should have been him. He was in her life before Terashima Yuhi this time. So, howe?

    Her bond with Terashima is stronger.

    She loves Terashima more.

    Those theories have popped in his head over and over whenever his thoughts strayed to the soul bond. But, Lucifer refused to dwell on them. No matter what happens, he will make sure Sumire understands their connection. He will make sure that he gets a chance. She may be in a rtionship now, but they aren''t married yet. There is still a chance for him. If Sumire marries Terashima, it will be difficult for him to intervene. After all, a marriage bond is different than a normal one.

    Narasaki Hino wassting much longer with his poisonous darkness than most people. But venom is still venom, after a few minutes of direct contact with his skin. Narasaki''s face colour changed.

    The only reason he kept Narasaki alive was his power and Sumire. Lucifer didn''t want to lose the ability to steal memories. However, this guy is causing so many issues for him. If he breaks a few more bones, or cut out his tongue. Then he won''t have to listen to this nonsense anymore. Before Lucifer could do anything however, a sh of brte appeared between him and Narasaki.

    It was Sumire.

    "Please. Don''t hurt him."

    He raised his eyebrow. Does she finally remember Narasaki too? Lucifer didn''t stop immediately

    "Husband." Sumire said softly. "I thought you had work. Is this more important than me keeping you in our bed?"

    "Kiss me." Lucifer ordered.

    Sumire blinked surprised. Lucifer couldn''t miss the sh of pain in her eyes, and for a moment he almost backed down. But, when her lips made contact with him. He growled and wrapped his arms firmly around her waist, one hand sliding to her butt.

    They kiss deeply, and he asionally breaks the kiss and licks and sucks her neck. The entire time making sure Narasaki could see and hear everything.

    Sumire''s moans grew louder, and the entire time he focused on Narasaki''s expression. There was a mixture of disgust and anger, but the anger was stronger than the disgust. Fascinating, Narasaki must truly like Sumire. Even though Sumire is the one deepening the kiss, clearly enjoying it. He isn''t going to me her.

    He finally stops when he realizes the girl''s breathing was bing unsteady and the girls legs that were wrapped around his waist were shaking.

    Lucifer gently kisses her forehead. "Are you alright?"

    Sumire nodded andughed. "Husband, you still have stamina left."

    He smirked. "Of course my heart, my stamina is endless as I told you on our bed just this morning."

    ''I really want to test it out.'' Test, how long she can endure.

 Chapter 999 My Beautiful Monster Part 100

    Chapter 999 My Beautiful Monster Part 100

    LUCIFER

    Sumire''s cheeks coloured and Lucifer used this chance to send images of them entangled in red silken sheets. Sumire scrambled away from him and coughed.

    "Well, I am sure you have other things to attend too."

    Realizing that Sumire wasn''t offering to go with him. Lucifer immediately understood. So, she is going to stay here and tend to Narasaki''s wounds. He sighs deeply and Sumire mumbled an apology through the bond.

    Lucifer swept the girl in his arms and kissed her again, deeply.

    "Husband, you need to get going."

    Lucifer sighs as he regretfully breaks their lips apart. "You can stay here if you want. But do not be too long, you still need to get ready."

    Sumire grinned. "The dress is very pretty, but that''s not what will make you swoon."

    Lucifer raised his eyebrow. "Oh?"

    Sumire giggled and leans forward and whispers in his ear. "The matching undergarments are quite something. All thatce-"

    All sorts of images shed through his mind at his wife''s rather descriptive exnation. Lucifer bent down to kiss her again but she moves awayughing.

    "I will see you at the ceremony, husband."

    He almost forgot about this yful side of her. Lucifer nodded. "Very well."

    _____________________________

    HINO

    After Lucifer left, Sumire started to take some medical supplies from her bag. She must have realized what Lucifer was about to do and brought those with her.

    ''That bastard...''

    "Are you alright?" Sumire asked, breaking the silence as she put some salve on his wounds.

    "Yeah, how did you--"

    "I felt something was wrong when he left so I followed him." Sumire exined.

    "..I heard, three days huh."

    The girls cheeks coloured and it was so wrong. So very wrong. Like that kiss from a few minutes ago.

    "The ceremony is tonight so I won''t be able to stay here long. I ran out in the middle of my dress fitting, so I need to go."

    Hino felt his heart speed up hearing those words.

    "Ceremony?" Hino repeated.

    Sumire nodded. "I asked him for a wedding ceremony, since it seemed we hadn''t had one."

    Bad feeling confirmed. If they end up having that ceremony, then they will truly be married. When Sumire regains her memories, she will be devastated. Ever since they were captured, he has stayed put and made no move to escape. However, it seems like he has no choice. He can''t allow her to go through this ceremony.

    ''I don''t want to add more to her burdens.''

    ''''"Do two people do that often?" Hino trailed off. "You know, that kind of kiss that belongs in a bedroom not a public ce."

    "I think he was trying to provoke you." Sumire replied calmly.

    However Hino was watching her expression and saw her flushed cheeks.

    "But you went along." Hino pointed out.

    Or rather by the it, she was the one taking the initiative. ''I have only ever seen her like that with Yuhi.'' It was a disturbing sight that he won''t be able to get out of his mind even when they get out of here. It''s actually odd that Lucifer hasn''t brought Sumire here to show off before.

    "He was already angry." Sumire bit her lip as she ripped the edge of her dress to form a makeshift bandage.

    "I''ll send a healer down here. For now make do with this."

    Hino weakly raised his shackled hands to wipe her face and her cheeks reddened. "Oh."

    "Are you in love with him?" Hino hated to ask. But, after seeing that kiss, he has to ask.

    "Hino, you know me right?"

    At those words he slowly nodded his head. Does she have her memories back? No, if she does she wouldn''t be asking him this. Hino looked at her cautiously and Sumireughed.

    "I have some memories back." Sumire corrected. "I don''t exactly remember everything yet. But," She takes out a music yer from her pocket and clicks the y button. Hearing Yuhi''s singing, Hino''s eyes widened.

    "Do you remember Yuhi?" Hino asked.

    Sumire nodded. "Mm."

    A relieved sigh escapes Hino''s lips. If Sumire remembers Yuhi, that''s enough.

    Sumire ced her hand on her stomach. "The thing is. I''m pregnant."

    Hino froze hearing her words. He knew they had done it. On more than one asion, Lucifer hase over and unted Sumire''s scent on him. Lucifer has even used the power he stole to show Sumire being on his bed.

    "You have Yuhi, Sumire. Think clearly please."

    Hino didn''t care about the consequences of him talking about Yuhi anymore. Moreover,

    How can she willingly give birth to the child of the man who lied to her? He cannot allow her to go through with this.

    "Are you sure you remember him?" Hino asked cautiously. After all, if she did. Shouldn''t she feel disgusted?

    "I do, I remember him." Sumireughed softly with flushed cheeks. "It''s hard to forget someone that handsome, and the things he used to do to me with his hands-"

    Hino raised his hand. "Right, I believe you. That''s enough details."

    Even with only a few of her memories, she still acts like a love struck teen in front of Yuhi.

    "Yes. You see, I do n to return to him. But before then I will go through with the ceremony and give birth to this child."

    Hino couldn''t say that she was lying. After all, he could see the her with memories doing something like that.

    "Will you really go back?" Hino asked.

    Sumire nodded. "Lucifer said he will contact our friends through Toh."

    As Sumire exined the details of Lucifer''s n. Hino paused. It does seem real. But, he can''t trust Lucifer not to change his mind. ''Especially since Lucifer has be more attached to her.''

    "Before then, do you want me to return the rest of your memories?" Hino asked.

    Just in case this exchange fails and Sumire has to escape on her own. She should do so with her memories in tac.

    Sumire shakes her head. "No. Not yet."

    Does she understand if she does regain her memories she won''t like Lucifer anymore? Although he isn''t too sure about that anymore.

    "I will be here. If you change your mind."

    Sumire suddenly hugged him. "Stay safe Hino. I will get you out of here soon."

    "Yeah."

 Chapter 1000 My Beautiful Monster Part 101

    Chapter 1000 My Beautiful Monster Part 101

    SUMIRE

    A few hourster

    As far as wedding ceremonies went, Sumire quickly found herself getting tired not only physically but mentally too. She is really exhausted. However, her gaze fell on the man who was chatting away with some guests. This is worth it isn''t it? It has to be worth it, because if not-

    ''I can return your memories to you.'' To say she wasn''t tempted at Hino''s offer to return hermemories was something. But, she knew that the her who had memories didn''t hate Lucifer. She definitely would hesitate to give birth and refuse to do the ceremony.

    Sumire didn''t realize how bad she was with crowds until she stepped into the ceremony. There were so many people. Her stomach has been doing summersaults since earlier. She thought the feeling would vanish after being in the ceremony for long. But even after a few hours, her anxiety hadn''t faded.

    She managed to slip away and the moment she exited the hall. Sumire exhaled deeply.

    She closed her eyes and let the cool gust of wind blow across her face."Yuhi, I''lle back to you soon and this time. Let''s talk properly, about the things we couldn''t before." She paused. "Do you, still remember what you promised me?"

    ___________________________

    SORA/ YUHI

    Sora woke up to screaming. He opened his eyes weakly and found himselfying down on the ground, a heavy weight on his leg. He reached over to use some of his magic to move it away. Thankfully he still had enough strength since his leg broke free. His head was throbbing badly, and he felt fresh blood drip from his head to his cheeks.

    Despite being in pain, he forced himself to his feet and scanned his surroundings. He was in a clearing surrounded by debris. He looked up at the manor, signs of the crumbling balcony visible. But no, what caught his attention was the mes.

    If he was panicked before he was now.

    Where is she?

    Sora scanned his surroundings. She isn''t here. Of course not, she was on the other side of the room.

    Sora reached through the bond searching for Nanaka. But as he did so, he froze in fear. He can''t sense her. Howe? Think Sora, what just happened? They were in the middle of the pre wedding banquet before the actual ceremony. They split up to greet and mingle with the guests, and suddenly the ground shuddered.

    He tried to reach for her but something separated them. A ck shadow and then he must have cked out. Did he not get close to her? She ought to be nearby. Damn it, Sora cursed. Why does his body feel so weak? It''s true that he fell but his magic feels off.

    Most of the balcony seems to have disappeared. Was Nanaka in the balcony? Is it because he is panicking? But he can''t remember exactly where she was. Those in the balcony would have been hit the hardest.

    She can''t be gone.

    Sora dragged his body across the debris and flood of people.

    The entire manor was covered in mes. The mes seemed to be spreading faster, almost like someone was feeding the mes with something.The servants and guests from the wedding were running around trying to find the exit. He helped as many people as he could, however when he found one of his betrothed servants. Hepletely lost hisposure and demanded where she was.

    ''The- the mistress went to get her younger siblings.'' Of course she would. Of course she wouldn''t leave them behind.

    __________________

    When he finally reached the wedding ceremony hall, he found his wife to be. But, it wasn''t a happy reunion. There shey in the middle of the room surrounded by mes, with arge knife dangling from her chest.

    No.

    No.

    No!

    Sora frantically rushed over and scooped Nanaka up in his arms. Herplexion was pale and there was so much blooding from her chest. He doesn''t know how long since she had this knife on her chest, but - the bond isn''tpletely gone. She is still here.

    ''I can do this, calm down. I can''t use my magic without a clear mind.'' Sora wanted to move the knife but, if he does, she may lose even more blood.

    ''My love, hang in there just-''

    Sora pulls out some scrolls and proceeds to write on them, but suddenly someone hit him on the back of his head.

    _____________________

    When Sora opened his eyes again, he saw a man wearing a familiar ck and lc coloured cloak standing over Sumire''s body. He removed the knife and then plunged it back inside her repeatedly.

    "Not enough, her soul hasn''t shattered yet."

    ''That bastard. It''s not enough to just kill her. Now he is destroying Nanaka''s chances to be reincarnated?'' Sora couldn''t believe who he was seeing. But, there was no doubt. The one who hit him just now is Nanaka''s cousin Hikaru.

    Hikaru was too upied with repeatedly stabbing Nanaka that he didn''t realize he was awake. Sora summoned his de. One shot, he will only get one shot to do this,

    He quietly approached from the back. Hikaru finally notices when the sword was mere inches away. Hikaru managed tond a blow to his side but Sora used that chance to stab him with the sword.

    Hikaru fell on the ground with a thump and Sora didn''t bother checking if he was alive or not. He limped over to Nanaka and scooped the girl back in his arms.

    Examining her wounds again Sora red at Hikaru''s limp form. ''When I''m done healing her, I will shred you to pieces.''

    Sora knew he would be losing blood quickly due to the wound but his gaze fell on Nanaka He needs to hold out. Seeing her move, he wanted to talk to her but decided to focus on the spell instead.

    Nanaka weakly extended her hand towards him. "S-so-sora?" She stammered.

    "It''s me. I''m so sorry I didn''t get you."

    Nanaka shakes her head. "A-are y-you hurt? Y-you-need to get out of here. The fire-"

    "Like hell, I''m not leaving you. I''m pushing the mes back for now. Just wait, I''ll heal your wound and then-"

    "I-I think this is it for me." Nanaka mumbled.

    Sora shakes his head in denial. No, no. She can''t go. How could she leave him? She finally epted his feelings. They were going to get married and spend the rest of their lives together.

 Chapter 1001 My Beautiful Monster Part 102

    Chapter 1001 My Beautiful Monster Part 102

    SORA/ YUHI

    "Sora, can you kiss me onest time?" Nanaka requested.

    "Even in this state, you''re trying to flirt with me?"

    Nanakaughs weakly. "Mm, that''s right."

    Silly girl. Sora felt Nanaka trying to move closer and he leaned down and hugged her. "Ssh, stay still. We can fool around after this."

    "I-I had ns, for the wedding night. Do you know what I am wearing under this dress?"

    Sora sighs deeply. "I know, you''re wearing some really scandalous lookingce."

    Nanakaughs. "So, you knew?" Her gaze softens. "Thank you very much Sora, I know we weren''t a couple for long. But the past two centuries with you by my side has made me very happy. Because of you, I never felt lonely."

    "Be quiet, save your pretty voice."

    "Sora, this is it. I used to be the goddess of life and because of the curse I became the goddess of death. This is my seventh life too, I know when it''s the end."

    Sora kept shaking his head as he continued to write more words on the scroll.

    He can do this, how many times has he been summoned for a job to heal a life threatening wound?

    "I love you." Nanaka said softly.

    At those words he froze. It''s not the first time for him hearing those words. She has told him before, but he always found it hard to believe.

    "I really love you Sora, so you have to let me go okay? I know you can survive this. My siblings, I used thest of my magic to teleport them outside. Help them, because our parents are gone now. Please, only you will be able to take care of them."

    Sora felt fat droplets falling from his eyes and Nanaka extends her hand out weakly to wipe his tears. "Husband." Nanaka said softly. "In the next life, you will find me again won''t you? In the next life, we will marry and have children. Oh, remember you promised me arge house with arge garden."

    "Yeah, and I promised to build you a better ce so you can paint. We can paint together. You always said you liked my pictures."

    "Mm, you''re so talented."

    Feeling her pulse weaken, Sora felt like his own heart would stop. It was getting difficult to heal her and push the mes back. He knew he would have to stop one of them eventually. But just a bit more, if he can just have a few extra seconds with her.

    "I want you to find me, please. I still haven''t given you anything. I haven''t repaid the love, friendship and kindness you gave me. I wish we had more time."

    "Nanaka, please you can''t-" His sentence fell short when he felt her weak arms around his neck. The girl was using herst amount of strength to kiss him deeply.

    Sora groaned. Every time she kisses him, he gets really turned on.

    "Sora, listen to me. I know your secret. I know you''re also a god. I know the reason why you have only had two reincarnations. Gods don''t die unless they step into the wheel of reincarnation."

    His eyes widened.

    "Nanaka, I''m sorry."

    Nanaka shakes her head. "When I discovered the truth I felt relieved. Because of the curse, I am unable to live an unlimited life. That''s why I keep reincarnating. However, it''s different with you. You are born with unlimited time and life. Living an immortal existence is lonely, and I can only imagine what you went through."

    "If you know all that, don''t leave me."

    "Mm, I really would like to stay but I can''t. T-the next life." Nanaka coughed. "I will try every means to return to your side, so I can give you the happiness you deserve. So, would you wait for me? Phoenix God, Yi."

    Sora''s eyes widened hearing her words. She really does know everything. How long? Since when did she know? Her hands slippedand Sora knew it was time.

    "I promise, I will find you."

    Nanaka smiled and whispered three words before closing her eyes. He knew even without feeling her pulse that she was gone. The soul bond was quiet, and the marks that marked them as partners faded. She was gone, the other half of his soul.

    The pain he felt was something he couldn''t even describe.

    It''s empty.

    The ce that she filled with her brightness,ughter and love. It''s all gone. Any emotion he felt since meeting her has vanished.

    He simply stayed there, holding the dead Nanaka in his arms. He didn''t know what to do. She asked him to look after her siblings. But he can''t. He can''t do anything without her.

    Catching movement, no shadows getting closer. Sora paused. Right, before he cked out. There was that darkness got in the way of him reaching Nanaka.

    That ck creature...

    ''He has the most beautiful blue coloured eyes. They remind me of the ocean.''

    "Alexander?" Sora spoke the name Nanaka often repeated.

    He flinched.

    "It''s you right?"

    The shadow nodded.

    "Listen." Sora started and coughed. Droplets of blood fell on the ground.

    "I-I don''t really have time." Sora mumbled.

    Because he had been holding Nanaka when he was trying to heal her, he ended up caught in the healing circle too. But, it seemed he suffered more wounds from falling than he realized. Nanaka wasn''t the one who was in the balcony earlier, it was him. Because he was too focused on finding her, he didn''t realize how injured he was.

    ''I used too much magic. I am sure Atsu is still around, and if I call for him. He could save me on time. But-'' His gaze fell on the girl in his arms. He can''t do it, he can''t live without her being here.

    "You won''t be able to follow her in that state and since I''m not her original partner neither will I. Do you understand? Work with me on this, otherwise she will be alone. Forever."

    The shadow spoke. "Do you love her?"

    Sora weakly nodded. "Yeah, I really love her and in the end. I don''t think it was because of the bond. Actually when I learned about the bond, I tried to push her away. But she made it so dammed hard."

    Alexander didn''t say anything.

    Sora caressed Nanaka''s face. "You''re so pale. I''m so sorry. I didn''t realize that you were just putting up with the wedding."

    At those words Alex growled and he raised his eyebrow. "Let me have my moment with her."

    ''He really is easy to anger, just like Nanaka said.''

    Sora changed the brush he was using to the one Nanaka gifted him, and pulled out some new scrolls.It was hard for him to write and he asionally dropped the brush, only for shadows to wrap around his arm.

    "Use my power."

    Sora nodded and mumbled thank you.

    "You..care for me that much I can tell but you still love him more and the idea of marriage. Marrying someone else was too painful for you. I knew that, I knew but I still pushed through with it. You told me you didn''t give me anything. But you did, and yet I repaid you with my selfishness."

    He leans down and kisses her lips softly as a bright light wrapped around the three of them.

    "When we meet again in the next life, I''ll make sure to give you a choice."

 Chapter 1002 My Beautiful Monster Part 103

    Chapter 1002 My Beautiful Monster Part 103

    YUHI

    US- New York- M5 Mansion

    A man with short tousled ck coloured hair, and brown coloured eyes wearing a grey coloured coat lit a cigarette and put it in his mouth taking a deep exhale as he looked down the busy streets. People were already wearing winter clothes and he too wore his usual coat. Initially he left it behind to provide Sumire somefort. But, she somehow managed to slip it into his suitcase. Yuhi reached out for his phone to send Sumire a message saying his work for the day was finished. It''s be a habit for him to message her.

    ''Even if I do this, it''s not like she will reply.'' After healing from his wounds, he found himself in rehabilitation. He only just returned recently. During the time Sumire and Hino were attacked, he was attacked too. The second time, it''s the second time Sumire has been attacked and so has he,

    Lucifer saved Sumire and killed the creature who hurt her, even if he did kidnap her afterwards. Yuhi knew he wasn''t the one who sent the monsters.Since he arrived abroad he has been doing his best to destroy Lucifer''s bases here.During his many rampages he learned how the ck alice organisation actually has many leaders.

    His thoughts break off as his phone rang and seeing the name on his screen, he immediately picked up.

    "How is she?"

    "She''s doing well. Lucifer is good to her." Renna answered.

    "I see."

    "Lucifer ns to return her memories during the ceremony, which is happening right now by the way."

    "Of course."

    Lucifer never intended to take Sumire. Moreover Lucifer is that Alexander. He suspected it before but it was only during his investigations when he confirmed his theory. So, Yuhi wasn''t too worried about Sumire being with Lucifer.

    Considering the mess, the infighting that is happening amongst their own allies. Yuhi figured the best ce for Sumire right now was somewhere far away. If she still had her memories, she would never have agreed togoing away.

    Mamoru contacted him recently exining about a fight they had before Sumire was captured.

    ''I think she was starting to remember something about Lucifer,''

    It wouldn''t surprise him if that was the case. He saw signs of it before when they were cuddling in bed and discussing about the situation in the underworld.

    "Are you really okay with this?" Renna questioned.

    "...."

    "I promised her, a long time ago that I''d give her a choice this time."

    "You made the promise while she was dying."

    "Yes."

    Renna sighed. "No wonder you can''t interfere directly. I thought it was odd."

    "Lucifer won''t hurt her."

    Renna was still sighing. "It''s true he hasn''t hurt her. But I don''t think he is a good person at all. I think he is a really bad influence on her." She paused. "There''s actually something I haven''t mentioned yet."

    "What is it?" Yuhi immediately sensed her faltering tone.

    Renna just said that Lucifer hasn''t hurt her. But, just because she hasn''t been hurt physically doesn''t mean she hasn''t been hurt emotionally. The girl must have sensed his growing unease since she quickly exined.

    It turns out that Sumire lost control of her powers and destroyed Lucifer''s harem, and most recently tore a girl apart who was found naked in Lucifer''s bed chambers.

    "It''s just jealousy, she just gets jealous easily." Yuhi tried to reason with Renna. But, even he understood why Renna was so concerned.

    It''s true Sumire has often said frightening stuff about destroying the women who go near him. But, she has never actually acted on it before.

    Lucifer has been treating her well, so why is her mental state in that condition? She only ever rampages like that when her mental health isn''t good.

    "Hasn''t Mashima been visiting?" Yuhi questioned.

    He thought Mashima''s presence would be more than enough to keep Sumire sane, and away from the negative influence from Lucifer''s people.

    "Honestly Yuhi-san you can be so dense. Isn''t it because she misses you?" Renna lectured.

    Yuhi blinked. "But, you said she doesn''t have her memories."

    "You don''t have to have memories to miss someone. I already exined how memory erasing works, but let me repeat it since you obviously didn''t pay attention. Even if you erase a person''s memory of everything she knows, something will remain. A shard. The reason being, without memories humans would copse. They would be mindless individuals. Memories are what drives people to be human, without them they have nothing. That''s why no matter how much is taken, something remains. Enough for that person to try and regain the lost memories or start over."

    "Are you saying Sumire''s shard is about me?"

    Renna paused. "Yes."

    "That pause was suspicious."

    "It''s because she didn''t remember you immediately, at least not on the surface. Subconsciously she probably never forgot you. I thought it was strange, your clearly her anchor-"

    "Hino is her anchor, not me. But continue." Yuhi rified.

    "She didn''t remember Narasaki even though she clearly has a bond with him. So, once when she had fallen asleep after training. I used my own powers to enter her mind."

    Yuhi frowned. "That''s dangerous for you, and for her."

    Kusabe Renna takes far too many risks. It''s surprising considering who her master is.

    "I had to take the risk, she had amnesia. But it was such an unusual case. Too much was erased. Even if Lucifer stole Narasaki''s ability, he shouldn''t have been able to take too much."

    "What did you find?"

    "I found something was blocking that shard. A shield. It took me a long time to break it since catching her when she is sleeping isn''t easy. After she first fell asleep after training, Lucifer practically created a bedroom near the training grounds for her to take her naps. A ce that only she can go to."

    A shield? Amongst theirmon friends, there is nobody with a shield abi- Yuhi paused. There is someone whoes to mind, but that girl is Sumire''s friend. Shizune Miya, he ought to try and get in contact with her. If he recalls correctly, Cassie became friends with her didn''t she?

 Chapter 1003 My Beautiful Monster Part 104

    Chapter 1003 My Beautiful Monster Part 104

    YUHI

    He has been doing his best to avoid Cassie as much as possible. But, he will need her for this. After all he can''t just randomly call Shizune Miya. If Shizune is the one that helped Sumire with that shield, then did Shizune know where Sumire was this entire time? No, that doesn''t add up. Considering how it was her who threatened the head of HYOU4 about prioritising the search for Sumire''s safety.

    Even if Shizune didn''t do that, Reishi would have prioritised Sumire''s safety anyway. Shizune is certainly new to the underworld. But her stubbornness reminds him of Sumire, so she will probably do well.

    There are three mind users in their circle Hino, Mashima and Renna. Mind users are just as rare as shield ones, so to have three so close by means their side has an advantage. Now with the addition of Shizune Miya, their chances of surviving against the ck alice organisation has increased.

    "Oh, they just exchanged vows."

    Yuhi flinched. "You can be really brutal you know?"

    "I''m just giving you a live report. Ah, that''s quite the kiss. Look at the way their tongues are mixing together. Oh, the Lord is bold he is touching her breasts too and her hands are on her thighs. I wonder if they will end up doing it here."

    Even without Renna tampering with his memories. It wasn''t hard for him to picture the scene, and that disgusted him even more.

    "Enough." Yuhi snapped. "I get it, I''m being a huge fool. But, it''s like what I said isn''t it? It''s a blood bound ceremony, not a wedding one."

    Renna sighs. "Yes. Most people won''t know the difference so everyone will see this as a wedding ceremony. But if they ever look back on it and watch the video tapes, they will realize Lucifer is simply sealing the blood bond since they have already consummated the bond."

    Yuhi felt a sharp pain in his heart hearing the words consummate. It''s not like he didn''t know. Renna informed him from the moment it started happening. When he first learned the truth, the bond was screaming at him to im Sumire back. To get his woman, his soulmate back.

    It took all his willpower to suppress that voice, and in the end he resorted to using a sedative to knock himself out. He repeated that procedure every night, in order to get any sleep,

    "I apologize for being so direct." Renna suddenly said. "I know this is harder for you than you let out."

    Yuhiughed weakly. "It''s fine, I do get why you''re being blunt with me. Makoto probably told you to lecture me whenever you could."

    "The master cares about you in his own way and quote in his words. ''Terashima has spent this entire time focusing on helping Sumire get better, at the expense of his own mental health.''"

    Yuhi sighs. "I have it under control despite what you all think. Besides, what is important right now is Sumire. Can you make sure your closeby when Lucifer returns Sumire''s memories?"

    "Very well, I must go now but Yuhi-san?"

    "Yes?"

    "When Sumire-san finally regains her memories. I think you two should sit down and have a long talk."

    Renna quickly ended the call before he could say anymore.Yuhi sighs deeply. He knew Renna had more to say but the girl was being considerate. It''s not like he doesn''t understand her concern. Contrary to what he has been telling everyone, he isn''t okay. He hasn''t been for a long time.

    But, when he saw how much Sumire was suffering. How could he possibly selfishly tell her his problems, insecurities and fears when hers were a lot worse? Sumire will definitely scold him when they eventually talk.

    He can hear what she will say, after all in their past lives together. They had a simr conversation. By now, he has no doubt that Sumire has regained her memories regarding their past lives together. If that''s the case, they ought to start with that conversation.

    Yuhi exits the balcony and makes his way to Takeyama''s room. He needs a break from his activities. There is something he needs to look into, but with his busy schedule it is difficult to do so.

    When he arrives in front of Takeyama''s room door. He hears the sounds of grunts, pants and mming against a wall.

    Yuhi exhaled deeply as he knocked on the door. He didn''t wait for Takeyama to answer the door. When he stepped inside, he finds Takayama entangled in the arms of a woman with blonde hair. The woman immediately noticed him.

    "Ooh is that Terashima Yuhi? Is he joining in after all?"

    Takeyama frowns and moves towards the woman, as he yfully bites the woman''s ear. "No, he''s boring, besides, didn''t you liked me better?"

    ...

    It takes some time before Takeyama finally manages to persuade the woman to leave.

    "You know, you don''t have to do this for me. I can just push them away." Yuhi spoke up.

    Yes, the reason that blonde haired woman was in Takeyama''s arms in the first ce was because of him.

    Takeyama rolls his eyes. "They''d just keeping back. Its better for one of us to distract them, and I''m the only guy around here not head over heels for a girl called Sumire."

    Yuhi sighs. "Do you have to remind me that my teammates have feelings for my wife?"

    "She isn''t your wife yet."

    ''She really isn''t and now that she has gone through that ceremony. It will be very difficult for them to hold a wedding ceremony. Sumire definitely wouldn''t want to be bonded to two people.''

    "Yet."

    Takeyama sighs deeply. "You really are popr though. That''s what, the eleventh woman this week who hase here for you?"

    "Fourteen actually."

    "Your keeping count?" Takeyama said surprised.

    "Remembering their faces too, just in case they try to cause problems for Sumire."

    "I don''t think you need to worry. These women only want someone to warm their beds at night."

    Yuhi sighs deeply. "It''s not like I don''t understand that." Because he did. When he slept with loads of women to forget about Sumire. He often chose the ones who are lonely. Had it been the past, he would have weed those women into his bed without hesitation.

 Chapter 1004 My Beautiful Monster Part 105

    Chapter 1004 My Beautiful Monster Part 105

    YUHI

    ''Back then, I really didn''t have anything to lose.''

    But, the situation is different now. Even though there is a chance Sumire will choose Lucifer. He doesn''t want to give up without a fight. But he will give her a choice. Even if Renna didn''t say that, he intended to have a proper conversation with Sumire when he returned from the US anyway. It''s true they have better control of the dream space now. However, there are some discussions that are better off having face to face.

    Takeyama finishes buttoning his shirt and points to the couch. "Sit down, you look like you have something you want to tell me."

    Yuhi nodded and took a seat on the couch. Takeyama returned with arge bottle of red wine and he raised his eyebrow. "I thought you didn''t like us drinking when we have a job in the morning."

    "Something tells me you won''t be going to the job this afternoon and tomorrow morning."

    Yuhi paused. "I was thinking of taking a short break, until we have to go back to Tokyo."

    "Can I ask the reason?"

    "There is something I have to investigate and I can''t do so when I''m busy. But, even more than that. I can''t bring myself to sing right now. It hurts whenever I try,"

    Takeyama is silent for a few moments. Each minute that went by left him feeling Yuhi never wanted to show this vulnerable side to anyone but Sumire and Hino. But, neither of the two are around right now. Takeyama is a strict manager but he is good person. After Takeyama learned the truth about Sumire, he genuinely apologized.

    "This is a sensitive issue, so I have never talked to you about this. But when I officially became your producer/manager, Narasaki gave me your files and told me. ''There is a reason why they''re broken pieces fit so well together.'' That was already a hint, but I didn''t understand until I properly read your file." Takeyama trailed off. "Yuhi, tell me. Mentally, how are you feeling?"

    Yuhi closed his eyes and finally uttered the words he had been holding back this entire time. "Bad."

    It was just a single word, but it was enough for Takeyama to understand. Takeyama rubbed his forehead and Yuhi apologized.

    "I''m sorry, it has taken this long for me to talk about this."

    Takeyama shakes his head. "No, I understand. I also have to apologize. It''s true M5 is at the peek of their career now, but you guys could have easily have participated in the next festival. It wouldn''t have made much difference. I shouldn''t haveseparated you from the one person that makes you feel okay."

    Yuhiughed weakly. "I don''t know whether it''s a good thing for two broken people to be together."

    "You don''t really mean that. You and Sumire-chan are perfect together. Even though I was saying all those insults the first few weeks. It was all a lie, even with my so called hate towards her then. I could see that you two are good for each other. You two work so well together as a team, and I saw with my own eyes how you watched each others backs so casually." Takeyama bows. "I''m sorry."

    "Takeyama-"

    Takeyama ces some keys on his hands. "I have a ce that is more on the outskirts that I haven''t used in a long time. I dropped by recently and cleaned the ce up, I suppose I felt this would happen since Sumire-chan was taken."

    Yuhi''s eyes widened and Takeyama rolled his eyes. "What sudden vacation trip? Was that the best lie you could alle up with."

    "Unlike Sumire, I''m not very good with lies and asking Mamoru toe up with an excuse wasn''t a good idea."

    Takeyama sighs again. "You should have spoken up. I can''t believe you have been dealing with this on your own."

    "Ran knew, and that''s why we sent Renna away."

    "The other three aren''t stupid either, I am sure they figured it out." Takeyama trails off. "I will approve of your leave. The others can cover for you just fine, don''t underestimate your team members."

    Yuhiughed. "If I actually did that, there is no doubt I would end up getting beat up."

    Takeyama stands up and bows. "Again I apologize. I shall strive to do better as your producer from now on, if you''d still allow me."

    It takes Yuhi a moment to understand what Takeyama is trying to say. In otherwards it will be his decision whether he ends up staying or leaving.

    Yuhi shakes his head. "If your thinking of quitting, talk to our leader Kou. I for one am thankful for everything you have done for me." He quickly exits the room before Takeyama could say anymore and headed back to his room.

    By his room, he meant the room that was assigned. To him it never felt like his room. He can''t detect a single sound of movement in the house. The others must have gone on jobs.So, the whole ''you have no more till this afternoon.'' must have been a lie.''

    It seems like everyone has noticed his growing exhaustion. He doesn''t even remember how he sang in thest job,

    It didn''t take long before he reached the room. The moment he stepped into the room, the open suit case on his bed caught his attention first. Right, even though he has been here for a few months. He never bothered unpacking his stuff and simply kept everything in his suitcases. Yuhi picked up the items scattered on the desk, ced them in a mini bag before dumping them in the suitcase.

    Just a short break, and then he will return. Ever since he came to the US he has been working non stop. Whether it is entertainment industry or the underworld, he hasn''t taken a break even for a moment. He was afraid that if he rested even for a second, the emotions he felt since leaving Sumire woulde spilling out.

    In the end, it seems his efforts to suppress everything has only lead to the current situation. ''Right now, I can''t sing with my feelings like this.''

    He is very simr to Sumire when it concerns singing. If his emotions are a mess, his songs end up reflecting those messy emotions. But right now? Right now, he feels empty. Without her by his side, there is nothing left.

 Chapter 1005 My Beautiful Monster Part 106

    Chapter 1005 My Beautiful Monster Part 106

    YUHI

    Right now he is a nk canvas, but no matter how much paint is used. The picture will end up in dull colours. With the way things are now, he can''t sing the songs Sumire loves.

    ''I miss her.

    I want to see her.

    I want to hear herughter

    I want to touch her, to stand by her side.

    I want to hold her and never let her go again.''

    Yuhi closed his eyes. Sumire often said things like he shouldn''t be too kind to her because it would mean her giving her entire self to him. But, he can say the same thing right back at her. It''s because he gave her too many pieces of himself. The moment they were apart, he began to fall apart.

    His thoughts break off hearing a knock in the door, hearing Ran''s voice. Yuhi lets him inside.

    "I thought you all had jobs."

    "Yeah, I''m about to leave. I just saw Takeyama."

    Yuhiughed. "So, you decided to see me off?"

    Ran sighs. "I had something to give you before you went."

    Yuhi blinked. "You even got me a present? Since when did you realize that I wanted to-" He paused seeing Ran hold up a sketchbook. But it wasn''t just a normal sketchbook. He recognized it. It was the one he gave Sumire when she first came to Tokyo.

    He has seen her use many other sketchbooks for their school projects. But, asionally he would find her drawing in this one. Whenever he tried to peek to see what she was drawing, she would hide it quickly and say ''The surprise isn''t ready yet, you''re going to have to be patient my dear.''

    "She gave it to me in the airport. When I realized how important it was, I realized she finally forgave me."

    Yuhiughed. "She can really hold a grudge."

    Ran sighs. "That girl has given me a hard time ever since I met her." He walked over and ced the sketchbook in his hand with an envelope attached.

    Yuhi noticed the seal was slightly opened and raised his eyebrow.

    "I was curious and overlooked the contents but, I shouldn''t have looked." Ran sighed. "I really do give up, you two can act like a disgustingly sweet couple all you want."

    "You think we are good together?"

    "I didn''t say that, but yeah." Ran nodded. "You two make a good couple. I think that''s why Kou, Tetsuo and Jun gave up too."

    Yuhi blinked. This is his first time hearing this.

    "They gave up?"

    "Since before we even formed the group. You didn''t realize? Why else do you think the others agreed to be in a group with you."

    Ran makes a point there. They didn''t have to join him, they could have easilypeted against him. After all they were the only group that was on his level.

    "I see."

    "When you return, you have to talk to the others even if they already know."

    Yuhi nodded and after a few more words, Ran quickly left. He turns his attention to the letter first.

    Dear Terashima Yuhi,

    Here I am with yet another letter. I considered sending this as a text message but, this feels more like us. Who am I your wondering? Of course, I''m your cute, adorable wife to be.

    Thank you very much for today, I had a lot of fun.

    Thank you for showing me your special ce.

    I don''t think you realize how much it means to me knowing that you trust me.

    When I was still missing Ru, I pushed you away as much as possible. I didn''t want to get close.

    I was afraid if we became too close, I''d rely on you too much. I''d give you even more of me than I already have.

    I said that to you in hopes that you''d give up. But, it was a lie.

    Amongst my many other lies, this one isn''t necessary.

    I didn''t have to tell you this lie.

    There was no meaning to it.

    No meaning other than me being a coward.

    You see Yuhi-san, even before we started dating.

    Perhaps from the moment we met in the facility.

    I had already given you everything.

    I have lost count of how many days we have spent together.

    But, there is one thing that hasn''t changed since our many first encounters.

    How my heart still flutters whenever I see you.

    (It flutters too much since we are with each other most of the time, but surely you have noticed that?)

    Ever since I met you, everyday has been wonderful.

    Before I was just an empty shell, living each day like a robot.

    The same cycle that never ends.

    But after meeting you, I have found things to love in this world. These things? I associate every single one of them with you.

    I''m so thankful that I met you.

    When you get this letter, I have no doubt you are off pursuing your dreams like you should have been from the start.

    When we meet again, I want to tell you properly, without holding back anymore, without being afraid.

    I love you

    Terashima Yuhi.

    I am looking forward to repeating those words for the rest of our lives together.

    Sumire

    PS: I made a scrap book of our lovey-dovey memories. It''s really embarrassing, so I really hope you don''t see it until after you receive this letter.

    Yuhi blinked. Geez, she really is something else. Yuhi sits down on the bed and flicks through the book. There was a mixture of photos, and drawings. His eyes widened seeing her sketches, all of them were him. In different areas in Iroroad high school, on the roof, the ssroom. The one in the ssroom caught his attention, after all wasn''t she the one who said he shouldn''t spend so much time looking.

    Really, she finds a way to render him speechless every single time.

    ''I''m really bad at drawing portraits Yuhi-san! So, I won''t show you any of them.''

    She calls this bad? Seeing little post it notes on the sketches, heughed.

    It''s really hard to capture how handsome you are on paper my dear. But, I did my best so don''tugh okay?

    -I think you''re wearing way too many clothes in these sketches. I wonder if that offer you extended to me before we started dating is still eligible.

    Yuhi paused and thought back to the offer he made to Sumire before they even started dating. He was only joking around with her, to see her reaction.

 Chapter 1006 My Beautiful Monster Part 107

    Chapter 1006 My Beautiful Monster Part 107

    YUHI

    Her reaction, thinking of her lovely coloured cheeks Yuhi felt his body heat up. How can he get aroused in a situation like this? Truly, that girl is the only one who can get any type of emotion out of him right now.

    ''After this short break I will definitely return to Tokyo, and hopefully by that time Sumire has returned to.''

    Renna informed him that Lucifer intended to return Sumire. He was surprised but it made sense considering how he never intended to take her in the first ce. Lucifer will return her, that''s good. But, as much as he wants to see Sumire. Yuhi is afraid of the conversation they no doubt need to have.

    ''I know Lucifer touched you and-'' Yuhi shakes his head. That''s probably not the best topic to start with. No doubt it''s high on the priority list. If he tells her that he didn''t mind, Sumire would certainly think it''s because he doesn''t love her anymore.

    It''s not that he doesn''t mind. He is burning with anger just thinking about it. Renna''s brief description of the two kissing on an altar drove him mad. Yuhiys down on the bed.

    ''I need to leave before the others return.''

    It would be harder to leave when Kou and the others return. Yuhi puts his earphones on and puts on some of Sumire''s unreleased songs. That girl writes far too many songs. When he asked about this one, she winked at him and said ''a girl has to have some secrets.''

    "Raining: we''re under an umbre during a rain shower on a summer afternoon

    Kissing: I softly kiss your wet cheeks

    I''m still longing for that season

    Miss you: the sceneries pass by outside the window

    Breezing: I saw a rainbow, but it seemed like it''d immediately disappear-

    So I hope it doesn''t rain tomorrow

    With my mind somewhere else, I spend my days lost in thought

    Nothing, but you''re a part of me."

    Yuhi paused when he listened to the lyrics and he exhales deeply. Of course she doesn''t want to release this song to the general public. It reveals too much of who she is. But, she is okay with him listening to it.

    ''I had already given you everything.'' Recalling her words from the letter, his gaze softens and he sighs. Perhaps a part of him already understood how deep her feelings for him were.

    ____________________

    SUMIRE

    Sumire opens her eyes and the first thing she sees is afamiliar tree in the center of the room. She exhales deeply. How did she end up here?

    Perhaps Lucifer sensed her hesitation during the ceremony, since he quickly took her away after the ceremony ended. Thest thing she remembered was Lucifer kissing her, and a bright light in his palm.

    ''He said he would return my memories to me during the ceremony. But, he ended up doing it afterwards. Maybe he understood that if he returned them at that moment I would have backed down.''

    She closed her eyes andughed weakly. Even without Lucifer returning her memories. It seems in this ce, she remembers everything.

    ''You really are selfish aren''t you Lucif-Lex.'' In this ce she has her memories back. The past two months as Lucifer''s wife, has certainly been an interesting experience. She doesn''t hate him for tricking her, she can''t. Especially now that she knows who he truly is. However, even with no memories. It seems she will always find herself back to Yuhi-san.

    Yuhi-san who she will be having words with. Renna, Kusabe Renna. Soujiro sent her a picture of the personal guard he was going to send over. For her to be herdies maid, there is no doubt Yuhi was the one who sent her.

    That fool, how could he allow her to stay with Lucifer? But more importantly. How much pain has he been in the past two months knowing that she was in another man''s arms? He must be hurt. She needs to talk to him as soon as possible. However, she needs to find out how she ended up here.

    Sumire half expected to see the guardian that guards the tree, however instead there was someone else standing by the tree.

    A woman wearing a white coloured off shoulder dress with blue flower patterns. But, what stood out to her was the woman''s eyes. The same shade of purple as hers.

    Sumire makes her way over and the woman- her past self turned around. "Are you Norah?"

    Norahughs. "I thought I would be the one summoning you, but you''re really bold."

    "Well, Lucifer- I mean Lex was the one who knocked me out. So, I think he is the odd one."

    Kissing her and then knocking her out? That guy is even worst than Yuhi-san when ites to romance. Then again, if she thinks about the start of their courtship in this life. Lucifer''s methods have certainly been unusual. How on earth was she supposed to get from his actions that he liked her?

    Sumire saw tears in the girls eyes as she said Lucifer''s name.

    "I-is he well? Is he healthy?" Norah asked.

    She slowly nodded her head. "As healthy as someone who is cursed can be." Sumire didn''t mean to be so blunt. But, Lucifer''s curse has certainly gotten a lot worse.

    Norah looked worried so Sumire added. "But, he has been drinking from me. So, I suppose the curse is contained for now."

    At those words a relieved sigh escaped Norah''s lips. "I''m d he has been drinking. Even after he transferred some of the curse to me. He still treated me like I was still normal." Norahughed. "I suppose that''s another thing I love about him."

    This person is her, ''I can see the simrities. They both make that type of face when it concerns the one they love.''

    "Lex, he must be really handsome in this life too?" Norah asked with flushed cheeks. "I mean, it is him. Have you slept with him?"

    Sumire slowly nodded and Norah sped her hands. "You have to tell me. Howrge is he now?"

    Sumire felt her cheeks colouring at those words immediately understanding what she was referring to. H-how can she be so shameless?

 Chapter 1007 My Beautiful Monster Part 108

    Chapter 1007 My Beautiful Monster Part 108

    SUMIRE

    Seeing a mixture of embarrassment and curiosity in Norah''s face Sumire sighs.

    "I-I guess, he''s quiterge." Sumire managed to say.

    Norah''s face reddened. "If it''s him, I''m sure you''ve been doing it very excessively in those creative positions hees up with."

    T-this is so awkward. How on earth is she supposed to respond to that? Creative huh? Sumire thinks back to what happened earlier the day. No, the past three days. She has definitely never experienced anything like that before.

    It feels weird now that she has her memories back.

    ''I betrayed Yuhi.''

    When she woke up, she felt a mixture of sadness, fear and pain. She betrayed Yuhi, even if she didn''t have her memories. How could she have allowed another man to touch her? Even if that man is- seeing Norah''s gaze on her Sumire decided to just tell her.

    Norah is quiet for a few minutes. "I see, so the soul bond is still Sora''s."

    Sumire paused before looking at Norah''s expression carefully. "Did you think it would return to-"

    "I thought there would be a chance, but the curse is strong. I understood, my soul bond with Len was fading after the curse. It''s actually the main reason why I asked him if we could move to the human Kingdoms. I didn''t want him to sense the soul bond fading. While in the human Kingdoms, I found one of their sourcers and she gave me potions to extend the bond. If I ever failed to administer the potion for one day, the bond will decline rapidly." Norah paused. "Do you, remember when we got captured?"

    Sumire thinks back to the memory she regained not too long ago and nodded.

    "I thankfully made Lex drink a stronger potion before we got captured. But it onlysted so long, and with the shackles I couldn''t speak to him. Yet for a while I managed to hear his thoughts. When the others came for us, the soul bond was just a snap away from breaking. So, that night. I asked Elza to take me to the nearest human vige. Thankfully the sorcerer there had the ingredients I needed. I kept this up for our next lifetime. So, on the sixth. When I couldn''t feel the bond anymore, I was terrified. I tried to look for him desperately, there was a time limit from the potion I gave him in our fifth life to the sixth." Norahughed weakly. "I suppose it was already useless then."

    "Do you not love-"

    Norah shakes her head. "I love Sora too, so very much. When we first epted his hand when we were Nanaka. We also felt like we were betraying Lex. I do understand what you''re going through. But you don''t have to be ashamed. The love we have for Sora, and the one we have for Lex is something we can''tpare." She trailed off. "When Lex held you, I am sure he was thinking the same."

    Sumire sighs deeply. "If you put it like that, I guess it lessens the guilt. I just don''t know how I am going to bring this up to Yuhi-san."

    Norah giggled and winked. "If you seduce him, I''m sure he will forgive you in an instant."

    True, seduction always works on Yuhi-san. But, they need to have a serious conversation. So, maybe she ought to take another approach. Sumire looks at Norah. It certainly is unusual to see her here. Usually only the most recent reincarnated form can enter this space.

    "I think I understand why you''re here. Lucifer knocked me out, and returned my memories to me. But, I ended up here with you instead." Sumire trailed off. "Maybe you shoulde out first and spend time with him."

    Norah blinked startled. "I-I couldn''t possibly-"

    "But, you want to see him right? You haven''t seen him in two centuries." Sumire prodded.

    Norah didn''t say anything but Sumire could see the expression on her face. She really wants to see him. It''s the same expression she makes when she wants to see Yuhi.

    "We should find the guardian, and ask her to make the switch for us."

    The guardian she is referring to is the overseer of this realm, a space between worlds. It took her a very long time before she finally came to terms with this. To think she had been slipping in the space between realms since she was a child. To be exact her visits became more frequent when she was in the facility. She supposes it was because she was alone. She was lonely, and needed to go somewhere far away.

    Norah rushed after her. "Wait, wait. Are you sure? You really want to see Sora, don''t you?"

    "I do, but like something tells me that you should be the one to give birth to this child."

    "C-child? Are you pregnant? Is it Lex-"

    Sumire nodded and Norah burst into tears again. She takes out a handkerchief from her pocket. "I think you cry even more than I do."

    Norahughs weakly. "It''s just, I haven''t had a child since the first life."

    Right, because of the curse. Seeing Norah''s expression now, there is no doubt this is the reason why she was summoned here. She needed to willingly let Norah take over.

    Right at that moment a woman with blue coloured hair and silver coloured eyes walked over with a smile. "Well, this is interesting."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "No doubt you knew about this."

    Aoi giggled. "I am the guardian, the overseer of all the realms." She turned to Norah and bowed. "It''s been a while since I''ve seen you, it seems no matter what life you end up having you end up wandering in here. I suppose it''s the fate of someone with such strong powers."

    This odd woman who just appeared is ''Aoi'' she is the guardian, the one who oversees all the other worlds. Sumire didn''t quite believe her before, but when she stumbled in the room with the doors to the other realms as a child. She recalls Aoi picking her up and saying ''If you cross that line, you will never be able to go back, and you little one. You''re also a daughter of stars, so you must walk the correct path in the correct world.''

    "H-how is it possible-" Norah still seemed to be very confused.

    Indeed, Sumire certainly didn''t understand what was going on either. She has never heard of two reincarnated forms meeting each other.

    Aoi winked. "I had to pull some strings. The main reason being-" She looked at Sumire''s stomach. "That child."

 Chapter 1008 My Beautiful Monster Part 109

    Chapter 1008 My Beautiful Monster Part 109

    SUMIRE

    As she thought. Norah mentioned that she only ever had one child in her seven lives. Sumire noticed that her memories of the first life is the only one she barely remembers. It''s probably because her spirit from the first life was on apletely different level of power, and the one with the most regrets.

    Aoi made eye contact with her and Sumire nodded as she turned to Norah.

    "Liking someone isn''t something to be ashamed of." Aoi started. "Don''t be ashamed about getting a soul bond with another person who wasn''t your original partner. It simply means that you have arge enough heart to love another person. You are someone who is filled with love."

    Norah nodded with tears in her eyes. "Can I really see him?"

    Sumire knew what she was indirectly asking, if this was allowed. Even if Aoi-san is the guardian, there are certain rules she has to follow.

    Aoi''s gaze softens. "Of course you can. I know there are rules but there is a loophole. Since Sumire-chan, the current body agreed to this."

    Norah turned to her and hugged her tightly. "Thank you so much. Thank you."

    Sumire nodded and Aoi pointed to a blue circle surrounding the tree. "If you stand there, the magic circle will take you back."

    Sumire raised her eyebrow. "You''re too prepared."

    Aoi winked. "A girl has to be."

    Norah takes a deep breath before walking over to the tform. Sumire watched her carefully. Norah is a lot more graceful appearance wise. But, there is no doubt this is her. Still she is a bit envious. If she still had this level of grace, perhaps she would have fit in more in the elite circle.

    ''Lucifer likes this type of woman.'' If she didn''t have Norah''s soul inside her, there is no doubt that Lucifer wouldn''t have paid attention to her. Sumire paused and shook her head. Why is that even important? She needs to focus.

    Aoi pulled her aside. "Thest time you came here, I saw you hesitating to cut a certain thread. Mind discussing that with me?"

    Sumire exhaled deeply. She knew she wasn''t alone. The guardian, Aoi is always watching somewhere.

    "What is there to discuss? Aoi-san, you should know, since your the guardian."

    Aoi''s gaze softened. "What I said just there, wasn''t just for your past self. Sumire-chan, I know there is someone else in your heart. Someone who is very important, someone you still love. Someone who you''ve never been with in your past lives."

    Hearing thest part, Sumire couldn''t hold her tears back.

    "I''m really fickle aren''t I? I love Yuhi-san, I do. I know that but I towards that person-"

    ''I can''t let him go. I tried, but he suddenly came back into my life and the more time we spent together. The more I realize, I am still not truly over him.''

    Aoi shakes her head and hugs her tightly. "It''s okay, you don''t have to decide right away. There is no time limit, and even after you choose. You can still have a bond with the other person. You don''t have to dismiss him from your life."

    But, that would be too selfish.

    A bright light draws their attention and Aoi looks back at Norah standing in the circle. "It''s time. Sumire-chan, you will be in a temporary sleep until Norah-chan''s wishes have been fulfilled. I will carefully watch over your bodies here in the space to make sure nothing goes wrong. Remember you two, there is a time limit and if you go over it. There is a chance for your souls to be stuck in between realms, and you cease to exist."

    Sumire nodded and turned to Norah. She leaned forward and whispered something in the girl''s ear.

    _________________________

    LUCIFER

    Lucifer kept pacing back and forth around the room distressed. Why isn''t she waking up? A few hours had gone by already and the girl was still fast asleep. ''Did I do something wrong? I have practiced a few times with Narasaki''s powers since I stole them. But, perhaps it wasn''t enough.'' He could go to the dungeons and speak with Narasaki. However, recalling the exchange from the morning made him sick. If he goes down there now, he may end up killing him, and that would cause an evenrger rift between him and Sumire.

    He already nned his speech on how to exin this situation. No doubt she will get angry. But, she will have the memories they made together the past two months. Sumire will understand, she has to.

    ''I am prepared for her to hate me, and leave me immediately. She could, she certainly has the strength to do so.'' While he intended to give her back. He also wants to wait until after she gives birth. She is more vulnerable than she thinks with a child in her belly. He has no doubt she would still be able to fight, but at what cost?

    His thoughts break off seeing the girl stir. This is it-

    Soon Sumire sat up. She rubbed her eyes confused before looking around the room frantically. Finally her eyesnded on him. A look of fury shed through her face, and Lucifer braced himself for her anger.

    "Bastard! Where the hell have you been?!!! I''ve been looking for you for two centuries now!!! Two!!! How dare you leave me after swearing you''d be with me forever!!" Sumire eximed.

    Lucifer blinked surprised. He felt his heart beat speed up hearing the girl''s words. Huh? Is she- is this-?

    "Norah?" Lucifer said saying the name of the wife he has missed for two centuries.

    Sumire nodded with puffed cheeks. "It''s me you fool, didn''t you-"

    Lucifer cuts her off by crushing his lips to hers, kissing her deeply. He is touching her everywhere, her hair, breasts, inner thighs. Norah. It''s Norah, his wife. He never thought he would ever hear her voice again.

    Sumire is Norah, he certainly found traits that were the same. But this is different. Her appearance is still Sumire. However this voice, warmth and taste is Norah. He was feeling numerous emotions he didn''t know still existed inside him.

 Chapter 1009 My Beautiful Monster Part 110

    Chapter 1009 My Beautiful Monster Part 110

    ?

    LUCIFER

    Sumire gasped for air as she tried to break free. "Lex, hold on Lex-"

    Lucifer interrupts her by sticking his tongue back inside her pretty mouth. All of his memories with Norah were shing through his head. This woman, from the moment they met has always been his.

    His hand which was touching her thighs moved to the girl''s core, causing her to moan. After a few minutes of this teasing, Sumire pushes him away. For a moment Lucifer thinks he has upset her, only to see the loveliest shade of red on her cheeks. No, her entire face was red.

    Lucifer sat down on the bed and moved closer to her. Sumire continued to back away until her back hit the headboard.

    "Did you forget Norah? How much I like chasing you when you run."

    Sumire stammered. "Y-your not supposed to be bullying me right after meeting me again."

    "I apologize my heart, but you have always had this effect on me."

    Hearing her shuffle closer, Lucifer finds her watching him carefully. He allows her to do whatever she wants. At first she did nothing but stare. But eventually she starts ying with his hair, stretching his cheek, and unbuttoning his shirt. Her gaze strayed at his pants and he had to stop himself from smirking. Eventually, he could no longer take it and pulled her into his arms.

    She even smells like how she used to.

    "I''m still in shock that you''re really here." Lucifer mumbled.

    Sumire giggled. "Believe it my love. I told you, I''d always find you."

    Lucifer sighed and hugged her tighter. "That you did. But I said those words first."

    "You''re bad at keeping your promises." Sumire traced his face. "I do like this new look of yours."

    "You do?"

    Sumire nodded and nuzzled her nose against his. "-makes you look ten times cooler. You''re so handsome my love."

    If he had any doubts it was her before, all this flirting confirms it. Only she would act this way around him.

    "I''ve missed you."

    "As you should. You haven''t seen me in two centuries. Two."

    "We have much to speak about. But, for now is there anything you want to do?" Lucifer didn''t want to ask directly. Just now she seemed overwhelmed with all that kissing.

    "This is a reallyrge bed." Sumire said.

    Lucifer''s lips curve to a smirk. It seems some things never change. She really is the one person who understands him better than the others.

    "There''s plenty of room for us to get creative."

    Sumire twirls her hair with her fingers. "Indeed, I have missed your creative bed techniques." She paused."First.." She pointed to the scar on her chest. "Exin this?"

    Lucifer frowns but nodded as he talked about the two idents, first the one with the stalker fan and the second when she was attacked by beasts. Lucifer found her paying very close attention to the second story. Indeed, anybody who hears this story would question how Sumire is still alive.

    He takes a deep breath before exining how he used his life force to close the wounds.

    "You did what?!!!" Sumire eximed in disbelief.

    "I used my life force, I realized no amount of healing would be able to help."

    How long can a bodyst without a heart? Not long. Even though Sumire''s soul is special because she is formerly the goddess of life and death. Even she couldn''tst longer than him bringing her to the region, which was an hour trip. By the time theynded on his doorstep. He thought she was dead already.

    "Lex you could have crushed your own soul and any hope of reincarnating." Sumire shakes her head as she scolds him.

    ''I have certainly missed my loving wife''s scolding-'' Lucifer paused seeing her re. He probably ought to keep those thoughts to himself for now. Eventually he will share everything he is thinking with her again.

    "I had to save you."

    Sumire shakes her head. "She can''t die that easily."

    "Did you two talk?"

    Sumire nodded. "Mm, she thinks it''s better if I''m the one who gives birth to this child."

    At those words she sees the tears in Lucifer''s eyes. She sighed and snuggled into his hold. "I''ve missed you too much, so I won''t argue. I''m d I can have your child again."

    The moment Sumire snuggled against his chest, Lucifer felt his arousal grow and he heard giggling secondster. Lucifer rolled his eyes and pushed the girl down so her head rested on the pillows. He immediately climbed on top of her, trapping her below him.

    "You''re still in your wedding dress wife, let me help you remove it."

    Sumire''s gaze softened. "You mean the blood bonding ceremony don''t you?"

    Lucifer nodded.

    "You''re so kind Lex. No matter which life you meet me, you''re so good to me."

    Of course he will. From the moment they met this girl has always been his, she has always been the other half of his soul. Soul bond or not, she is his.

    When he looked down, her eyes shed red and Lucifer felt the shift in atmosphere. Norah still isn''t used to Sumire''s body, so she can''t control her powers. Right now he can sense one thing from her and that is desire.

    "Do you really want this?"

    "I want you, more than anything."

    Lucifer doesn''t wait for her to finish speaking before his lips are on her neck. "Since this is our blood ceremony night, I will take you repeatedly. If you wish for me to stop, I won''t. Nor will I be gentle. I''ll show you again, what kind of monster I am."

    He wants nothing more than to be gentle with her. To make love to her like he used to. However, since he drank Sumire''s blood during the ceremony. His blood lust has increased. He needs to drink her into oblivion, because the ceremony not only binds him with his partner. But, it also loosens the shackles on his beast.

    Lucifer felt her hands wrap around his neck as she said softly. "Take from me, my beautiful monster."

    He takes her like beast, reassured knowing that she loves even this ugly side of him.

 Chapter 1010 My Beautiful Monster Part 111

    Chapter 1010 My Beautiful Monster Part 111

    SUMIRE/NORAH

    Sumire sat on the chair with the nkets wrapped around her naked figure, as she watched Lucifer cook. She woke up startled when she realized he wasn''t there and panicked for a moment, when she heard the sounding from the room next door. She didn''t bother with searching for clothes. She wanted to see him as soon as possible.

    ''It''s strange, why didn''t he stay beside me? Even after he was disgusted with his new appearance due to the curse. I always woke up with him by my side. Ever since we first slept together, he has always-'' Sumire paused as a theory came to mind.

    Perhaps he has a mistress? It wouldn''t surprise her. It was something she didn''t get a chance to discuss with the current her. But there is certainly something off about this eighth life. Sora/Yuhi is still her soul bond partner, but the soul tree. There are different threads, leading to possibly a different fate.

    If she chooses someone else, will the soul bond with Sora vanish? Or will it stay? Sumire sighs. There are still far many things she doesn''t understand. She still has some leeway before the full moon, that''s when she has to switch back. If it''s Lex, there must be books here. She ought to do some research.

    "Lex." Sumire started.

    "Hold on, it''ll be ready in a bit."

    Sumire stood up and walked over as she hugged him from the back. Sensing her distress, Lucifer turned around. Switching the stove off, before focusing on her.

    "What''s wrong Norah?"

    "I''ve missed you so much. But I need to talk to you about thest two lifetimes. About me and Sora-Yuhi." Sumire started.

    When the current her offered to switch ces, she decided this would be the best topic to start with. After all she saw the look in the eyes of her present self when she mentioned Sora.

    "No." Lucifer''s gaze dimmed.

    "Lex, we have to. This is important."

    "I said no." Lucifer''s gaze dimmed further and the ck shadows wrapped around his body grew more vicious. But, Sumire didn''t flinch even when he suddenly tore the nket from her body and started to kiss her in different parts of her body.

    "Your mine Norah." Lucifer mumbled possesively as he bit her neck.

    Hearing those words Sumire frowned and eximed.

    "That''s what I''m trying to say!! We met because I was looking for you!!! I only met Sora because I was searching for you. If you were by my side, I wouldn''t have met him!"

    Lucifer is quiet, but he stops biting her.

    "I couldn''t find you Lex. Do you know how long I searched for you? Do you know what I had to endure to find you?" Sumire yelled.

    She doesn''t want to me him. It''s not his fault, it''s that curse. But, they haven''t seen each other in so long and he is acting so strange around her. She expected an emotional reunion and while there were some tears. He is acting oddly.

    At those words Lucifer flinched and sat them both up. He takes a deep breath as he ces his hand on her shoulders.

    "You met Lennon."

    Sumire bit her bottom lip. "B-before I met Sora, yes I met Lennon."

    If she just met him she wouldn''t be so afraid. But once again, he took her repeatedly like a beast. "It was only one time, when I realized what he intended to do. I left my family a note and said I was going on a small journey. That''s when I travelled to the different towns to search for you. But it was hard, a young woman travelling alone in those times."

    Lucifer''s gaze darkened. "It wasn''t just Lennon? Who was it?"

    Sumire shakes her head. "They are already dead. When I told Yi/Sora about them, they mysteriously died in an ident. The establishment that tricked me, and all the workers there died. Anybody who could have witnessed what happened is gone. Yi also shredded their souls, so I don''t think they would have been reincarnated either."

    Seeing how angry he was, Sumire almost sighs in relief. ''Even if he has a mistress, he clearly still has feelings for me.'' She reaches over and caresses his cheek. She really has missed him so much.

    Before she could say anymore, Sumire found herself crying.

    Lucifer scoffed. "Of course he saved you, when I couldn''t."

    Sensing the bitterness in his tone. Sumire knew no matter how much she tried to exin, he wouldn''t understand.

    "Where were you? Why couldn''t I find you? Why....did you leave me alone?" Sumire questioned as more tears fell from her eyes.

    She hits his chest. "It''s your fault Lex, I wouldn''t have fallen in love with someone else if you were there. I wouldn''t need too. But, I was so lonely. I suppressed the soul bond until mid way the seventh life and even when I epted it I had doubts. I waited so long for you bastard, so you better stop this despicable behaviour of yours."

    His anger suddenly faded and his expression looked pained. She almost took her words back, seeing him this way.

    "Norah, my love. I''m so sorry." Lucifer kissed her eyelids and licked her tears away.

    __________________

    Sumire wakes up and sighs deeply. How did she fall asleep again? She knows she isn''t used to being in this body yet. But, she has already spent most of her time sleeping. When she woke up earlier it was mid day. What frustrated her, was how he wasn''t here again. She looks around for clothes, as much as she wanted to search for him and immediately seduce. Sumire knew she couldn''t walk around with clothes.

    While she searched Sumire found a note slipped in her hand.

    My heart.

    My love.

    My wife Norah.

    I''m going to be in a meeting

    But I''ll be within the grounds.

    Her lips curved to a smile reading the note. ''I suppose that part of him hasn''t changed.'' Lex always knows how to cheer her up.

    ''Lex?''

    Sumire called out through the bond. For a moment she was worried it wouldn''t work. But Aoi did exin that the circumstances in the eighth life time is different.

 Chapter 1011 My Beautiful Monster Part 112

    Chapter 1011 My Beautiful Monster Part 112

    SUMIRE/NORAH

    It felt like she was waiting forever, when the reality was it had only been a few seconds.

    ''Here. Out in the courtyard.''

    She almost cried again hearing Lucifer''s voice. The bond, it works and she can hear him. They can''t speak into each other''s minds using the blood bond, only the soul bond does that. So, even though Yuhi is her soul bond partner. Lex can still use it? She really has to do her research.

    ''Can I watch from the balcony?''

    ''Sure love. But, put some clothes on.''

    Sumire giggled.

    ''Did you know I was nning on seducing you?''

    ''I did, and as lovely as that n is.You must rest your body.''

    Hmmm, she doesn''t believe for one minute that he wouldn''t attack her if she walked outside naked. It didn''t take her long before she found a wardrobe of female clothes. All of them were high quality, but the red one caught her attention. Red, usually used to seduce and the cut on this dress is very high.

    _______________________

    She didn''t stay on the balcony. No, she left the room and went outside. Unfortunately because she didn''t know her way around the manor yet. She found herself climbing down the vines. Thankfully, she managed tond in the rose bushes. It only took her a few minutes before she found the outdoor training grounds.

    Sumire scanned the crowd of people. There were so many people but, she immediately found the person she wanted.

    There was Lex, shirtless.

    The marks she made visible for everyone to see. Sumire''s cheeks coloured. Okay. so she went a bit overboard biting him. But, who can me her? That was their first time in two centuries. Moreover it was the blood bond ceremony.Of course they had to bite each other. Sumire tries persuading herself that''s the reason why she marked him everywhere.

    ''You insufferable man.''

    ''I''m showing off.''

    Hearing his proud tone, she sighs deeply. She supposes this part of him doesn''t change.

    ''I''m right here you fool.''

    ''I know my love, you look like my mid day meal.''

    Sumire rolls her eyes at those words. He can''t eat meals regrly because of the curse. Even if he eats them, the food has no vour. So, Lex opted not to eat food anymore. At least until they discovered that he can taste it if he eats it from her fingers.

    Her cheeks coloured recalled how lex wanted to experiment if it was just limited to her fingers. He covered her body in different foods and ate. It was embarrassing at the beginning, but after the fifth lifetime she got used to it.

    Sumire noted to get him to eatter, as she walked over to where Lucifer was. Upon seeing her, the other members moved away.

    "Yes my love?" Lucifer said softly.

    Sumire reached over and wrapped her arms around his neck as she kissed him deeply.

    Lucifer chuckled. "Norah, love. The men are watching."

    She briefly parted their lips. "I don''t like waking up alone, we''ve discussed this."

    At least they discussed this in their past lives together. It seems this is another thing they need to re-discuss.

    "Apologies. I had some business to attend to, and I didn''t want to disturb you."

    A legit reason, the issue is Lex is being very vague. In the past he would tell her directly what kind of business he is up to.

    "Are you training? Can I join?" Sumire asked.

    He isn''t going to say no is he? He really has changed. It''s hard to predict how he will act.

    "You may, but first. I think you should allow me to have you, I am quite hungry my love."

    Or maybe he is still the same. Sumire nodded and Lucifer wrapped his arms around her as he led her towards the steps. He pinned her against one of the pirs as he bites into her neck.

    "You are a sight to behold Norah."

    "Mmm." Sumire ran her fingers through his hair. "Lex." She moaned his name softly.

    Calling him ''Lucifer'' just doesn''t seem right. Even in their other lives together, she always referred to him as Lex. Sumire panted heavily as he started to stroke her thighs and cup her breasts with one hand.

    It doesn''t take her long to hear the sound ofboured breaths only to realize, what the other men were doing. It''s to be expected since they aren''t exactly hidden.

    "Your men..are watching us." Sumire managed to say.

    Lucifer chuckled.

    "Leave it. They know they can only look, not touch."

    "They can look at me like this, and you won''t gouge their eyes out?" Sumire said, surprised.

    "I can be generous to my own people. Spread your legs for me love."

    Sumire does as he says and Lex brings his lips to her inner thigh. Feeling a sharp pain there she gasps. Uh, it really does feel odd when he drinks from other ces. Still, she does like it when he bites her. Even before the curse and blood bond, she always liked it when he bit her. Maybe it''s an odd fetish.

    It didn''t take long before Lucifer was no longer just biting her.

    "Being buried inside you feels so good Norah." Lucifer didn''t give her a chance to respond as he kissed her.

    She has lost count how many times he has kissed her since they reunited. Since when did Lex like kissing this much? The next few minutes felt like torture. He was already inside her, and yet his movements felt painfully slow. It was only when she bit him, did Lex''s movements be more aggressive, and rushed. She didn''t like that he was feeling the need to rush, but she supposes this is just another new thing about him.

    ''I need to learn, more about the present him.''

    Hearing approaching footsteps, Sumire looked up and her eyes brightened seeing who it was. She immediately moved away from Lucifer and fixed her dress as she rushed over to her friend.

    "Jacks!" Sumire eximed.

    "No rah!!!" Jacks beamed happily. The moment he got closer, Jacks was scanning her up and down. "You look like Sumire-chan, but your voice and the way you walk is different. It''s really you?"

    Sumire slowly nodded.

    "Finally that prick let one of us see you. I know you just returned three days ago, and slept most of the time. But, it''s unfair to give us the news and then hide you."

    Sumire blinked. Three entire days? How did she lose that so much time?

 Chapter 1012 My Beautiful Monster Part 113

    Chapter 1012 My Beautiful Monster Part 113

    SUMIRE/NORAH

    When she woke up she did feel really sleepy- Aoi-san mentioned that time in the space and the real world differ. But, she hadn''t realized how much time.This is bad, she has already lost three days. ''I can feel it, now that I am the main soul in this body. This child will be born soon.'' When this child is born, her time will be up.

    Sumire didn''t dwell on it for too long when she realized what Jacks just said.

    "Us?" Sumire repeated and Jacks beamed as she continued. "Do you mean-?"

    "The others are here too." Jacks exined.

    Sumire''s eyes brightened. "Will I be able to see them soon?"

    "I''ll send word that he is allowing visitors now. Gosh, it''s been way too long."

    Her gaze softens. "It really has." She has missed Jacks, Elza and Lyra. Aside from Jacks, the other two never stepped into the cycle of reincarnation.

    Jacks grinned. "I see you two still like public sex."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "He seems to have a thing about iming me in public."

    "Mine." Lucifer pulled her into his arms shielding her from Jacks.

    "And yet, if you look too long he gets like this." Sumire pointed out.

    "Ohe on Alex."

    "Mine." Lucifer repeated.

    She lightly kissed his cheek. "Behave, okay?"

    Lucifer grunted but released his shadows from her.

    Jacks whistled. "Even after so many centuries. Your control over this brute surprises me."

    Sumire giggled. "His brooding side is very attractive." She reaches over and traces his lips. "He has these lips that are very suitable for kissing."

    To prove her point she wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him deeply, matching the passion he showed her before Jacks arrived.

    She has always enjoyed kissing him. Perhaps it''s because they haven''t been together in this

    By the end of it, there was no sign of sulking Lucifer, instead there was a huge smirk on his face. She noticed there was still traces of theirbined saliva on the edge of his lips. Sumire reaches over to wipe it, only for Lucifer to grab her hand and stick it inside his mouth.

    He is licking each of her fingers sensually with his tongue.

    Jacks only beamed happily but she could feel lecherous gazesing from somewhere. Sumire didn''t have to turn around to know where those gazes wereing from. It didn''t bother her but there was something sinister and familiar about those looks.

    Seeing Lex enjoying himself, Sumire simply watched him fascinated. This new appearance of his is lovely. His body has always been sculpted to resemble a warrior god. But, none of his previous reincarnations have made him look so regal, and elegant. Not even their first life where they both belonged to important families.

    Sumire felt Lex gaze on her and she tilted her head innocently as she spoke into his mind.

    ''Enjoying your snack my love?''

    Lucifer smirked.

    ''Certainly, but I enjoyed the meal I was having earlier. For now the snack will suffice, but I am very hungry love.''

    ''Hmmm, I suppose I can make it up to you. What kind of seasoning would you like?''

    ''Something sweet.''

    Jacks coughed. "Hey, did you two forget that I was here!"

    Lucifer rolled his eyes and sighs. "Can''t you see that I am flirting with my wife?"

    Sumire giggled. He can be so silly sometimes.

    "You can flirt all you wantter, I actually came here to make a report." Jacks said.

    At those words Sumire watched Lucifer''s expression harden.

    "I caught the ones responsible but-" Jacks hesitated and looked at her. "They are members of the holy knights."

    Oh.

    ''Just two things, I need you to do for me urgently. Find a way to check on the Holy Knights, please. I may be in a suspended sleep, but I will still be able to read your thoughts.''

    The Holy Knights, that''s the name of the group the current her belongs to.

    "Can Ie too?" Sumire asked.

    Lucifer continued to frown. "I don''t want to deny you anything Norah love, but these people are openly hostile to the current you."

    "But, I still need to see them." Sumire said, determined.

    She watched as his expression changed again and her heart felt like it would stop seeing his pained expression. Lucifer simply nodded and asked Jacks to lead the way. He wasn''t saying anything to her, but Sumire noted how he kept stealing nces and- her gaze fell on their intertwined hands.

    "I don''t want you to fall." Lucifer said, speaking up as he caught her gaze.

    Sumire''s gaze softens. This part of him remains the same, this kindness.

    Jacks led them to a courtyard where there was a group of ten people, tied up. Upon reaching them, their gazes immediately fell on her, surprised. But, that surprise immediately turned into hostility as they looked at hers and Lucifer''s intertwined hands.

    No, what truly triggered them was the marks visible on her neck and the fact that she smelled like Lucifer. From a nce she could tell these people were

    "Hahahaha I knew it! I knew she was a leech."

    "A whore."

    "How does it feel Ibuki? To cheat on your husband before you''re even married?"

    "I guess you don''t feel even an ounce of guilt that everyone has been looking for you."

    ''These people have so much resentment for Sumire, for her. What has the present her done for so many people to hate her?''

    Nothing, it''s not her current self''s fault. All this bad luck and negativity. She suspects it''s the work of the curse. When Lucifer transferred the curse to her, he didn''t transfer his darkness or his uncontroble urge for blood. No, what he transferred must have been his bad luck.

    During their first few lifetimes, Sumire noticed the growing hostility of others towards her. At first she simply dismissed it. She can''t expect to be liked by everyone. No matter how kind she is to others, there will always be those who misinterpret her actions. However, it became very clear to her in their third life that something was wrong. By the fourth, she was investigating it alongside the foreign prince that was visiting.

 Chapter 1013 My Beautiful Monster Part 114

    Chapter 1013 My Beautiful Monster Part 114

    SUMIRE/NORAH

    That foreign prince, ''I need to discuss it with Lex. I need him to know that his brother- that I''ve met up with his brother more than once. Lex needs to know that his brother changed, he turned into a good person. Maybe I can find him in this life and we can exin it together?''

    As she was thinking this, she caught a sh of someone managing to break free of the ropes. They were attacking her before she could process what was going on. ck shadows wrapped around the person''s arms, and legs. Hearing a terrible crunching sound of bones breaking. Her eyes widened horrified.

    This isn''t the first time she has seen him lose control, didn''t it happen in their other lives too? But, this is different. The darkness feels like it would suffocate her at any moment. Lucifer flung the remains of the person aside, and turned to the remaining individuals. They were looking at Lucifer like he was a monster, and in that moment she thought the same. But, he is so beautiful.

    ''My beautiful monster, mine.''

    "Lex." Sumire steps forward and shakes her head. "Don''t--"

    "What the hell are you doing?" A voice boomed from across the courtyard.

    Sumire turned her attention to the voice to see a man with silver coloured hair and eyes. She searched her current self''s memory and recalled the second favour she asked.

    ''Can, you make sure to tell Toh the truth? He needs to know.''

    So, is this the other one upying her heart? Now that she is in her body. She understands what Aoi-san was referring to now. Just seeing this Toh person, makes her heartbeat. Oh, her love life in this life certainly isn''t simple. It''s no wonder Lucifer had to force the mark onto her neck.

    ''I do have some questions about that incident. Like, was it the beast? It must have been. The Lex I know would never be so cruel.''

    It''s true that he was losing control at the end of their fourth lifetime, and their fifth, the beast became uncontroble. He even hurt her.

    "Perfect timing Toh. I was going to shatter their minds myself. But since you''re here and Norah doesn''t want me lifting a finger. You can do it." Lucifermanded.

    Lucifer''s tone felt so cold and menacing. She has never heard him speak like this before.

    Toh raised his eyebrow at the name but said nothing.

    "Shatter their minds." Lucifermanded. "Or I tear them apart myself."

    "Wait, you don''t have to-" Sumire stepped forward.

    Toh smiled weakly at her and turned to the row of people.

    "Are these the ones who assisted Nagawa Mira to harm Sumire? The ones who leaked Sumire''s info to that fan?"

    "Yes." Lucifer said.

    Sumire bit her lip knowing that she wouldn''t be able to stop them. If these people are responsible for her idents in this life, there is no way they will be able to get away.

    She wanted to stay here and support Toh. He clearly doesn''t want to do this. If she stays, maybe he will feel reassured with her presence?

    Before she could speak up, Lucifer walked over, wrapped her in his shadows and practically dragged her away.

    Sumire didn''t know how they arrived at the room so quickly. But she knew that words wouldn''t work with Lucifer right now. Sure enough, when she turned to face him. His lips met hers in a crushing and suffocating kiss. His hands tangled in her hair roughly, almost like he would tear apart the strands at any moment.

    "Lex.. Mnmmmn." Sumire moaned.

    "They tried to harm you Norah. They tried to take you from me again."

    "Its alright, I''m here. I''m alive." Sumire said softly.

    "Alive." Lucifer repeated those words in a trance. With a snap of his fingers, her clothes were on the ground and she was fully naked and exposed.

    Her cheeks flushed. "Lex, I''m still sore." She lied and tried to reason with him. It won''t do any good for both of them if they don''t discuss what happened.

    Lucifer paused and then started to massage her breasts.

    "I''ll help you."

    Oh this fool-

    Lucifer tossed her onto the bed, the hunger in his eyes was difficult to miss. He really is looking at her like he will eat her at any moment.

    "Your gorgeous Norah." Lucifermented.

    "Y-you''ve made yourself quite clear on that." Sumire eximed.

    Luciferughed. His gaze scanned her body and she stupidly felt shy. ''He doesn''t normally look at me like this. He is still the same, I see traits of the man I fell in love with. But, there is certainly something different now.''

    "I apologize in advance, if I am too rough with you. May I enjoy the rest of my meal?" Lucifer asked.

    He asks, but his lips are biting her neck and he is buried inside her before she could get any words out.

    ''I need to tell him the truth, that I can''t be here any longer than a few days after I give birth.''

    Aoi-san said that''s as much time as time as she can give her. It makes sense. This is her body but at the same time it isn''t. It''s fair and yet it''s cruel too. Perhaps she shouldn''t have epted and just continued longing for the husband she has missed for two centuries and a half. However, when she smelled Lex scent on her current self. She became desperate.

    It was desperation that led to this current situation. But, she doesn''t mind it too much.

    "Are you enjoying yourself?" Lucifer suddenly asked.

    Sumire blinks surprised. There is still a dark tint in his eyes, but he is speaking a lot more normally than earlier. She extended her hand out and ran her fingers through Lucifer''s hair affectionately.

    "Is there a reason I wouldn''t be?" Sumire challenged.

    Lucifer chuckled. "Aside from the rather rough treatment?"

    "I don''t mind." Sumire said truthfully.

    She doesn''t mind. After he became cursed, he was more aggressive with her in bed. But not once had that bothered her, because she loves him. Because she loves him, she doesn''t mind giving herself to him. Perhaps because she said those words, or perhaps he saw how her body reacted. However, after that Lucifer tookher repeatedly.

    ''I don''t need sweet words from him. I just want him to look at me and only me, forever.''

 Chapter 1014 My Beautiful Monster Part 115

    Chapter 1014 My Beautiful Monster Part 115

    SUMIRE/NORAH

    Sumire yed with Lucifer''s hair. ''He actually stayed beside me. Maybe what happened earlier was exhausting?'' From what she has seen of Lucifer''s curse in this life, it takes a lot more mental and physical strain on him. Jacks exined that''s why he had to build a harem.

    ''He needs to feed a lot more. He can''t take blood from guys, or even random women. He has to feed from those with special blood. From hanyous and evolved humans.''

    That curse, that woman is truly dead. The moment she finds her, this time without fail she would destroy her. She knew her current self would agree when she gets this body back.

    She hears a knock on the door. Sumiredrapes Lucifer''s cloak around her shoulders and stands up, before walking over to the door and opening it.

    It was Toh, he looked exhausted.

    Subconsciously, she reached over and caressed his cheek. "Are you alright?"

    "Much better seeing your okay beautiful."

    "Do you want toe-" Sumire paused.

    The room reeked of hers and Lucifer''s love making.

    "-take a walk with me?"

    Toh paused and shook his head. "I don''t think the Lord would appreciate that."

    Sumire bit her lip. "He, does he make you do that often?"

    Toh nodded. "I''ve never really refused before. But, when I try. He uses his voice topel me."

    "I''ll speak to him about-"

    "You can''t stop him. I don''t know what kind of person he was before. But in this life, he is ruthless."

    "Do you know about-"

    Toh nodded. "Lucifer told me."

    "I--"

    "Sumire." Toh said sharply. "Come back with me. The threats to your life are still there so I''m reluctant to take you. But, you can''t stay here with him."

    "I love him."

    Toh shakes his head. "When you get your memories back, you won''t be saying that. You hate him, you always have."

    "Is that really true?" Sumire questioned.

    Aplicated look shed through Toh''s face and for a moment she worried she offended him. But, Toh simply sighs.

    "I suppose you''re right, you''ve never hated him. You resented his methods, but not him."

    Sumire quickly closed the door behind her and tugged on Toh''s arm. "Can we go on that walk after all? I have a few questions."

    Toh nodded and Sumire walked beside him as he led her to a quieter ce. The entire time she finds herself stealing nces at him, her heart beating at every stolen nce.

    ''She truly must like him, but then why is she with Sora? My current self is veryplicated.''

    "You really aren''t Sumire huh?"

    Sumire blinked. "What makes you think so?"

    Toh chuckled. "She would neverhave stared at me so shamelessly without turning into a tomato."

    Sumire averted her gaze and coughs. "Well, it''s not like I don''t understand. Your very good looking, she has some really inappropriate thoughts about you."

    Toh paused, blinking surprised and she raised her eyebrow. "You didn''t know?"

    He shakes his head. "I didn''t-" Toh trails off. "Old thoughts?"

    "No, fairly new ones. Unless, you were living together with her and her three children before she gave birth to them-"

    Seeing Toh still in disbelief. Sumire paused, does he really not know? She thinks back to how her current self acted when mentioning Toh.

    Mashima Toh is certainly the reason why her current self didn''t notice the connection with Lucifer. The heart can be fickle, but it can be loyal too. Even with so many threads and potential love interests, it can only be divided into two. Right now, one half belongs to Yi- Yuhi, and the other must belong to Mashima Toh.

    ''Lex, you''re really going to have to work harder. I do, want to be with you in this life too. However, once again, fate seems to be ying tricks. I missed you Lex, I really did. But, it''s not just fate. I also, wanted to see Sora again.''

    "How long?" Toh suddenly asked.

    "Until I give birth. If, my feeling is correct. That should be within the next week."

    It''s too short for her liking. However, being given this time is already a luxury. Aoi-san bent some rules again for her sake. Her present self too, saw the desperation, and the longing when she mentioned Lex.

    Toh paused and nodded. "I think you need to have a nice long talk with the Lord while you''re still in this state. It''s not like he won''t listen to your current self. But, I think he will see reason and minimise the damage the organisation is causing."

    Sumire bites her lip. "I noticed, you''re not asking me to tell him to stop."

    "He can''t be stopped already." Toh shakes his head. "I''m on your side, on Sumire''s side no matter what happens. However, the Lord''s cause. His justice, is something I believe in even now. Otherwise I wouldn''t have put up being in the organisation for so long."

    Lex justice? Images of his vision for their future, for their people shed through her mind. But, deep down she already knew thatwhat Toh was referring too was different. Sumire wanted to reply but she felt a sharp pain across the bond. Lex? She turns back to the hallway worried.

    Toh follows her gaze. "Go, it''s better than him losing control."

    Sumire bows and quickly rushes down. It didn''t take long before she reached the room. Taking a deep breath, she knocks on the door. Not hearing a reply, she enters the room. Lucifer was still on the bed but he was tossing and turning ufortably.

    Sumire draped herself over Lucifer''s chest, only to feel his hands on her back secondster. "You''re awake?"

    "Who was at the door?" Lucifer asked.

    "Toh." Sumire paused. "He asked me toe with him."

    Lucifer growled and Sumire shook her head. "It''s alright, just now I felt you-" She looks him up and down. "Where does it hurt love? Let me help you."

    At those words Lucifer grabs hold of her hand and ces it lower and lower. She rolls her eyes and sighs.

    "How foolish." Sumire mumbled as she leaned forward and nibbled on his lips. "We can do this anytime, but you require sustenance. You must feed love."

    ''His pupils have turned almost ck. In our fifth life, when Lex started to lose control more. I noticed how his eyes changed colour. It''s usually a sign that the beast is going to take over. I can handle him, like I did the previous times. However, I don''t want to waste time fighting him.''

    Sumire''s thoughts break off feeling a sharp prick on her neck. She tilts her head back giving him better ess, as she ran her fingers through his hair.

    ''Take more love. Take it all.''

 Chapter 1015 My Beautiful Monster Part 116

    Chapter 1015 My Beautiful Monster Part 116

    SUMIRE/NORAH

    ''Take until there is nothing left.''

    Sumire exhales deeply. To think she almost said something so dangerous. If she truly ended up saying those words, it would have been bad for them both. It would haveagitated the beast inside of him.

    He did say he would be in his study. Sumire peeked her head down another hallway. This ce isrger than she thought it was.

    Double doors, and a golden handle. After walking for a few minutes, Sumire eventually found it and peeked her head through the door. The bond between them tugged, confirming that Lucifer was here. She stepped into the room.

    At a nce she couldn''t see him but when she walked further inside, she found him.

    Lucifer stood shirtless against the balcony railing, and a fully naked woman stood beside him. She felt her blood boil at the sight. Despite the nudity of the other women, Sumire could tell that the two hadn''t done anything. But, it still bothered her.

    ''Mine, he is mine. All mine.''

    Sumire growled and Lucifer''s gaze met hers.

    "Get out." Lucifer suddenly said.

    Right, of course he has his mistresses in this life time. How could she have been so stupid to think he would still remain faithful to her? She definitely misunderstood the desire she felt for him. Sumire turned to walk away.

    "Not you Norah love. You stay." Lucifer called out.

    Sumire couldn''t miss the tenderness in his tone and she sighs in relief. It''s okay. When Jacks told her about the harem and the other women, she felt slightly unsettled. But, understood what the circumstances were.

    He turned to the pink haired woman. "You, out."

    "Just because you have a wife doesn''t mean we can''t have fun."

    Sumire''s gaze dimmed. If she even thinks about moving her filthy hands down, she will break--- The woman''s gaze met hers, taunting her and the moment that woman''s hand made contact with Lucifer''s lower body, she snapped.

    Before Lucifer could react, Sumire was faster. She was by his side in seconds. The pink haired woman''s arm was no longer attached to herbody buty on the ground.

    "Aaaaaahhhhhhh! my arm, my arm--"

    Lucifer chuckled. "There you are."

    Sumire walked over to him and takes out her handkerchief. "You''re too careless Lex. You have no idea how evil women can be, rather I''m sure I told you before."

    "Of course, but what if I like violent women?''

    "Then those women of yours will be losing more than their hands." Sumire looked at the girl weathering in pain with disgust. "It''s dirty here, take me somewhere else?''

    Lucifer nodded and scooped her up in a princess carry and exited the room. Sumire didn''t say anything to him and just watched his expression. She wants to understand what circumstances lead to him

    Deciding that the room was further away. Lucifer brought her to what looked like another study. The moment he ced her down, she attacked him. Hungry lips at his neck, seeking to im what is hers, what has always been hers.

    "Norah, my love."

    "I''m punishing you." Sumire snapped.

    Lucifer chuckled. "I wouldn''t have let that continue. Surely you know how faithful I am."

    "I know." Sumire parted her lips from his neck. "It''s just, Lex. We haven''t been together in two centuries. You must have had other women. ording to this new body, you had other wives." She said thatst part quietly.

    Jacks exined to her the reason why, and she understood. She did. Lucifer married those women to strengthen his ties with his people, and these women fulfilled the requirements Jacks mentioned. It hurt, but she does get it.

    "Yes, that is true." Lucifer caressed her hair. "However, while I may have taken other lovers. None of them canpare to you."

    "I know this is stupid--"

    Lucifer shakes his head. "I understand. You''re just trying to catch up with everything."

    "When my memories merge with this body Norah may truly disappear." Sumire mumbled.

    Lucifer frowned. "Don''t speak like that."

    "But, this feels like a lie."

    "Norah, please. I just got you back. Don''t talk about going away." Lucifer pleaded.

    "I know, I''m sorry for being so silly. This is still me regardless. The past two life times I''ve had to endure the transition alone. So I''m a bit uneasy."

    "Nothing shall go wrong."

    "Alright. Let''s not speak about this. Aren''t you supposed to be busy?"

    "That was an excuse. I thought I''d allow you to rest."

    Sumire immediately knew what he was avoiding."Before night?"

    Lucifer chuckled. "I have so many ns for you on our bed Norah."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "Those ns of yours can wait. I was thinking of continuing the research I was conducting before our lives ended. This region, is close to where our home use to be right?"

    Although she hasn''t seen much of the outside parts of the manor yet. She can tell, otherwise Lucifer wouldn''t have built his base here.

    "It''s not safe." Lucifer said with a frown.

    Sumire frowned. "I''m not weak."

    "I know how strong you are Norah. But the people after the current you aren''t normal. Didn''t you see the people in the courtyard? Even bound, they were trying to harm you."

    Indeed, if Mashima Toh didn''t step into the courtyard then. Lucifer would have certainly lost control and caused mass ughter.

    "Fine. But tonight, I''m in charge."

    Lucifer gave a low dark sensual chuckle down her ear and she shuddered in anticipation. His hands slipped on the slit on her robe.

    Sumire tilted her head. "What are we doing?"

    Lucifer picks her up and she wraps her legs around his waist as he walksher over to the desk. He gently ces her down. "You look ready for me already."

    "Why wouldn''t I be?" Sumire challenged.

    Lucifer smirked. "Indeed, you''ve always made sure you were ready for me to take you anytime." He didn''t waste time burying himself inside her then.

    Honestly speaking, while it felt great doing this with Lex. A part of her was screaming that it was wrong. It seems like, there truly is no hope for her to be with Lex. At the very least, until the current her properly gets to know Lex. No, until the current her cuts of Mashima Toh. There is no way for her feelings for Lex to emerge.

 Chapter 1016 My Beautiful Monster Part 117

    Chapter 1016 My Beautiful Monster Part 117

    SUMIRE/NORAH

    The desk creaks and shakes beneath her, as Lucifer takes her over and over. In this lust filled haze, Sumire noted an odd mark on Lucifer''s shoulder. ''Is that another blood bond mark?'' She shakes her head. It''s impossible to have more than one. Unlike the soul bond, one cannot have more than one blood bound partner.

    "Kiss me Norah."

    Sumire willinglyplies as she opens her mouth and their tongues collide frantically. Such a desperate kiss, she didn''t know he could kiss like this. Why does it feel like he is rushing?

    Perhaps, deep down he already understands that they don''t have a lot of time together. Instead of spending time chatting, he would rather fuck her and memorize her body. Sumire closes her eyes. How can something so right, feel so wrong? It''s not like her feelings have changed for this person.

    ''Mashima Toh, I am positive that I have never met him in any of my lives. But, for the current me to like him so much. Perhaps there is something there.''

    Is it a new connection that was only formed in this life time? Sumire felt her voice getting hoarse as she continued to moan Lucifer''s name. It''s good, this feeling. It''s easy to get lost in his touches, just like before, in their other lives together.

    Before Lucifer could do anything else, they heard frantic knocks on the door. "Hey boss, boss, are you there?"

    Lucifer exhales deeply. "I''m afraid, I can''t ignore this."

    Sumire nodded understanding as she fixed her clothes as best as she could. Lucifer chuckles as he drapes his robe around her shoulders. "Head to our room quickly, love. I got you some new dresses that are more your style."

    "Can''t I wear your clothes?"

    Lucifer shakes his head. "Unfortunately, that would be dangerous for you. My men aren''t exactly good people. You shouldn''t be exposed unless it is necessary."

    "Says the man who was fucking me outside in the training grounds."

    "That''s different, those guys are like Jacks."

    She recalls the lecherous gazes she felt. Indeed, that didn''te from the direction of the men who were training. It doesn''t mean she has to like this situation.

    Lucifer nuzzles his forehead against hers. "I shall spoil you rottenter, and make it up to you. So, please be patient."

    "Can I stay here?" Sumire points to the books on his shelves. "I''d like to do some reading."

    Lucifer paused but nodded. "I shall send yourdies maid to fetch you some dresses." He trails off. "Norah, I want you to stay here and wait until I return. Or, call Jacks to bring you back."

    ''My present self has certainly made far too many enemies.''

    Sumire nodded. "Return soon."

    Lucifer reluctantly let''s her go before exiting the room. Sumire caught a glimpse of hispanion, a man that looked very simr to Mashima Toh. But, unlike Toh. There was no trace of kindness in his eyes. So, this is what Lucifer meant by dangerous. It seems even his own men don''t trust her.

    She exhales deeply. It would be nice if she could give birth peacefully. But, Sumire felt like it wouldn''t be that easy.

    ___________________

    It wasn''t easy, the next few days were one battle after another. Although Lucifer wasn''t very happy about her being attacked and increasingly grew more agitated. Sumire was actually enjoying testing the abilities she had in this life. There is a mixture of her abilities in all eight life times. The blood ability is strong, but so is the fire. Is that because of her connection with Sora?

    Whenever Lucifer saw her use her fire ability, she couldn''t miss the bitterness on his face and decided to not use it when he was around.

    After testing her abilities, she can say for certain that her present self is a lot stronger than all her previous reincarnations. It''s good that she is so strong, but even this strong person almost died in the hands of an uncontroble beast.

    Sumire stared at her blood stained hands. She just finished dealing with another attacker. She was peacefully having tea with the librarian Grace when these people showed up out of nowhere.

    Grace stepped out of her spot. "Already done?"

    Sumire nodded. "I''m sorry about that."

    Lucifer mentioned to her that the librarian Grace was friends with her current body. How Grace was the one who helped move the books from their old ce to here.

    "I must say, your strength is even more frightening than the rumors."

    Sumireughed weakly. "Is that supposed to be apliment?"

    "You truly are something and now that I know the truth, well it makes sense why the Boss never truly made a move on any of his other wives."

    In order to continue her research she enlisted Grace help. ording to Grace, ''I had to step into an odd door, and on the other side was apletely different ce from the one we are in now. It felt like another world.''

    If anybody else heard Grace words, they would dismiss her as a crazy person. However, she immediately understood. That''s why Lucifer reacted like that when she mentioned their old ce being nearby. It''s nearby, but in a different world. This eighth life is not in the same world as the first, which makes sense.

    When she and Lex stepped into the portal of reincarnation, they made sure to gopletely far from the first life world so that woman wouldn''t find them.

    "About what we were talking about. I found information on the Sora you talked about, and the incident you mentioned that took his life and his betrothed."

    In other words this world is connected to the seventh.

    ''Everything leads me back to you Sora. My connection with Sora, is stronger than the one I have with Lex. I tried to deny it, but everything ends up leading her back to him and their powerful bond.''

    "Thank you, I''m sorry this had to happen. But, can I leave you to- clear this mess up?"

    "I''ll call the personal guard and give my statement. If you''re going to look for the Lord, I saw him with Miss Cynthia earlier."

    Hearing the name of another female, Sumire is walking down the halls quickly. It''s okay, surely it won''t be like what happened the other day. Lex exined to her how that woman brought in some tea and identally spilled it on him, that''s why he had to remove his shirt.

 Chapter 1017 My Beautiful Monster Part 118

    Chapter 1017 My Beautiful Monster Part 118

    SUMIRE/NORAH

    ''It was an attempt at trying to pin me down and get into my bed.''

    Lex shrugged it off so casually that she almost did the same. But, after living here for a few days, she understands. Nearly all the females living here aside from Grace, want to sleep with Lex. So, it''s happened before and that''s why he acts the way he does.

    It made her sick. If she was by his side, none of them would have dared. Actually, even after Lex had the blood bond ceremony with her current self. It seems the attempts haven''t stopped.

    She eventually found him. Lucifer was with a woman. The two weren''t in an intimate position. But, Sumire felt her heart burn with envy at the sight.

    "Also, Miss Makino reported that she ought to be back within the next tear to start the mission."

    "I see. Make sure she has everything she needs. If she needs anything else, she can contact me directly."

    ''Miss Makino?''

    That name feels familiar. She tried to focus on the reason why when Lucifer spotted her.

    "Norah?" Lucifer walked over. "Is something wrong? You don''t usually wake this early."

    "Whose Makino?" Sumire immediately questioned.

    Why does she get a bad feeling just hearing that name?

    Lucifer didn''t say anything but Sumire couldn''t miss the guilty expression on his face. She felt her heart beat increase. His guilty expression already said it all. But she still refused to believe it unless she hears it.

    Cynthia must have understood since she scoffed. "Miss Makino is the Lord''s lover.

    She froze hearing those words.

    "Cynthia!" Lucifer said coldly.

    "You ought to tell her boss. Lady Norah seems to be under the delusion that she''s special. She''s just another blood donor- "

    Lucifer grit his teeth. "Enough. I repeatedly said that she is different. If you do not understand that, get out of my sight."

    Sumire heard enough and exited the room quickly.

    Lover.

    Of course he has one.

    Of course.

    It makes sense. Jacks and even Grace said Lucifer wasn''t close with his so called wives.Meaning, he wouldn''t have been satisfied with their blood and would have sought somebody else out.

    Lucifer chased after her and grabbed her wrist. Sumire raised her hand and pped him. Lucifer was looking at her with wide eyes as he held his now sore cheek in shock.

    "I have had enough of this."

    "Enough?"

    Sumire nodded. "Since I got here, you have been avoiding having a proper conversation with me."

    "Love-" Lucifer started but she shakes her head and bit her bottom lip.

    This wasn''t how she wanted to tell him but right now she feels like hurting him.

    "I don''t have a lot of time here like this Lex, and it''s not because you intend to return her to Sora and her friends. It''s because the guardian gave me a time limit." Sumire paused seeing his pained expression.

    He didn''t seem surprised. ''That must be the reason why he seemed to be in a rush whenever they did it.''

    "I don''t have a lot of time." Sumire repeated. "But, you keep wasting the little time I have left. Moreover, I keep finding you with women in strange situations. I just can''t deal with this." She walked away and this time Lex didn''t follow.

    And she understood right at that moment, why her connection with Sora is stronger even now.

    __________________

    Two dayster.

    When she was in the middle of painting another picture. Lucifer strolled into the tower. It didn''t surprise her that he knew she was here. It seemed like thest time he fought with her current self, she hid away in this tower. Grace was the one who told her about this ce. She knew it would be the perfect ce for them to have their talk, and for him to find her eventually. Two days, it seemed hested longer with her current self. She knew Lex woulde eventually, he has never been able to stay away from her. Whenever they fought in the past, he would be the first one to apologize.

    "You''re not supposed to be here. Leave." Sumire said coldly.

    Even if she was waiting for him toe, only two days had passed. The wound from their fight was still fresh.

    "Norah, don''t do this." Lucifer pleaded.

    "You told me that you didnt have anybody special." Sumire said usingly.

    "She isn''t special."

    "Clearly she is if your subordinates are treating her with respect." Sumire scoffed. She hasn''t been hauled away in this tower just painting, she has been gathering information too. The servants seemed reluctant to speak about it at first, but after Jacks said the Lord wouldn''t mind, they started to talk.

    It seems this Makino person is very respected amongst Lex people.

    More respect than they give her. She has seen the dirty gazes they give her.

    "That''s because she slept with them."

    "You let your lover sleep with your subordinates?" Sumire said, surprised.

    "Because it''s not what you''re thinking. She isn''t special. I just needed a source."

    Right, of course he needs a source. She just wishes he hadn''t given this woman so much power and control. She understands why Lex did it, but it''s easy for others to misunderstand.

    ''We all thought miss Makino was the wife he missed, we had no idea it was you.''

    Lucifer wrapped his arms around her and hugged her. "Norah. You must know how I feel about you. How from the moment Iid eyes on you, I''ve never thought of another."

    "What about this Makino person? Do you say that to her too?" Sumire said bitterly.

    "I don''t. We don''t have that kind of rtionship."

    Sumire feels his lips on her neck and she pulls away.

    "No kissing, I''m still angry."

    "Of course."

    "Lex. Did you really start an entertainmentpany to torture this body''s current soul?"

    ''To torture me? How could he, when he knew I''d be in this body?''

    Lucifer''s silence confirmed her words.

    "Is it the darkness?"

    "Yes." Lucifer trailed off and exhaled deeply. "When I realized what had happened. It was toote to fix things. To a certain degree I have been minimizing the damage. I''d never hurt you Norah."

    "I know, I love you." Sumire said.

    Lucifer nodded and ced a gentle kiss on her forehead. ''He isn''t saying those words back. He would never have hesitated before."

    She feels uneasy.

 Chapter 1018 My Beautiful Monster Part 119

    Chapter 1018 My Beautiful Monster Part 119

    SUMIRE/NORAH

    After they got back together in their first life, she was still cautious and didn''t blindly believe everything he said. But, it didn''t take long before she was persuaded that he truly changed and what happened with Miss Be was truly a one off thing. She has never felt this level of unease in their rtionship before.

    Does Lex truly still love her? Just as she was having those doubts, Lucifer bit her neck causing several moans to escape her lips.

    "I haven''t fed in five days, Norah and being so close to you does things to me." Lucifer mumbled.

    "Right." Sumire should be relieved that he didn''t go to another woman during their fight.

    But, while she felt relieved. A part of her whispered that she would probably be fine if he drank from another person. It was a silly voice, she couldn''t even stand seeing another woman naked beside Lex, let alone him drinking from them.

    For the next few minutes neither of them exchange any words, as Lucifer continued to feed from her.

    "I''ll introduce you to Makino eventually. You''ll understand when you see her." Lucifer said, pulling away.

    ''I probably won''t be around soon.'' Sumire however didn''t say it. She could tell from the dark circles in his eyes that he hadn''t slept since their argument.

    "Are we sharing a bed tonight?"

    "Yes."

    "And you''ll wake up beside me?" Sumire asked cautiously.

    "I apologize. I didn''t realize you wanted to."

    Sumire cuts him off by wrapping her arms around his neck. "My love." She said softly. "I know it''s hard for you, but will we talk now? There is something I need to discuss with you."

    Lucifer clearly looked ufortable but eventually noddedand she pulled away and led him over to the couch. It takes a few minutes before either of them speaks. Lucifer suddenly had her positioned on hisp.

    "L-Lex, I don''t think we should be close when we have this conversation."

    Lucifer shakes his head. "No matter what you tell me, I will not be angry."

    He definitely will be. Sumire exhales deeply before she exins from the beginning. How in her second life, she started to get dreams regarding Lennon. How in their third life she found him and he lost his memories, so she pretended to be his wife. Since he was very distrustful. Lucifer still didn''t say anything. But, after she spoke about Lennon being the foreign prince. His expression hardened.

    "Lennon was Lo?"

    Sumire bit her bottom lip before nodding.

    "The very same Lo who you were going to take as your second husband, the one whose bed I had no choice to send you to for an alliance?" Lucifer questioned.

    She could only nod. It wasn''t as bad as earlier but his shadowswere thrashing around them with such violence, that lead to a cut on her cheek. Upon noticing, he brushed his fingers across the wound horrified.

    Sumire shakes her head. "It''s okay."

    "I-I just, I was surprised love because I remember how much you liked Lo."

    "It''s true I did like him, maybe I would have grown to actually love him if he didn''t die before the wedding."

    Lucifer cringed. "If that was really Lennon, then he changed."

    Sumire nodded. "I was thinking if we could find him, maybe we can find a way to get rid of your curse. We were close to finding a solution in the fifth life. Oh, he was the mercenary-"

    "-that you ended up seeking shelter from, and marrying?"

    "Uh, right. But you know that marriage was because it would have been weird for me to stay with him-"

    Lucifer ces his fingers on her lips, silencing her. "I am upset, but if that truly was him then he changed for the better."

    "So right, we should find him."

    "If you have her memories, you should know. I was attacked not too long ago, the one who inflicted those wounds on me was Lennon."

    At Lucifer''s words, her eyes widened, surprised. "Wasn''t it Aki?"

    Lennon wouldn''t. He wouldn''t do that.

    "It was Aki, but it was also Lennon. It seems Lennon''s soul is in Aki''s body."

    Her face drained of all colour and she was trembling badly. "He wouldn''t, he would never-"

    Lucifer frowned. "Do you really trust him that much? I know he changed, but don''t you remember what he did to you?"

    "It''s not like I had forgotten. That''s why I was really cautious when I found him in our third lives. However, in the fourth. He really was different."

    He was kinder, and treated her well. Heughed more and seemed happier.

    "You fell for him."

    Sumire sighs deeply as she turns to face him and cupped his face. "No you fool, he was kind and yes maybe I could have loved him. But, don''t you see? It never happened." She trailed off. "I told you that I met Lennon in the sixth life, but only once. Because, he let me go."

    Lucifer blinked, surprised at her words. "He let you go?"

    Sumire nodded. "He told me that it''s enough now and that he will set me free. That he has already experienced enough kindness and love from me. So after he slept with me once, he never appeared before me again. It''s true Yi''s presence made it difficult for him to get close, but he didn''t even appear from a distance when he could have."

    She thought this would make Lucifer happy but instead he scowled. "So you really slept with him, willingly?"

    Uh, why does this situation keep getting worse? Lucifer moved her away from hisp gently, but it felt like he roughly shoved her.

    He walked over to the window, deep in thought.

    "Lex?"

    "You loved him, you just don''t want to say anything to upset me further. You willingly slept with him in the fourth life after all. You could have refused that deal but-"

    Sumire cut him off as she walked over and pinned him to the ground. "Love, if you keep using me. I''ll have no choice but to punish you slowly."

 Chapter 1019 My Beautiful Monster Part 120

    Chapter 1019 My Beautiful Monster Part 120

    SUMIRE/NORAH

    "Norah-" Lucifer''s tone was filled with need and desire and she licked her lips, as she leaned forward brushing her lips against his neck. "You-"

    "Indeed, I have missed you."

    "Woman, you''re ying with fire"

    "Mmmm, I am?" She said coyly.

    "I forgot how you were always the first one to make the move

    "Men, always so slow."

    Lucifer kissed her, and nibbled on her lips. "Behave Norah. We can y all we want at night, on our bed."

    "I''d like a different atmosphere. Oh, maybe we can go out in the garden?

    "As you wish." Lucifer trailed off. "Let''s continue the conversation."

    Sumire nodded and quickly scrambled off him. She thought that things were better between them. Just now didn''t she show how much she desired him? But, it didn''t take long before Lucifer became agitated again, especially when she mentioned speaking to Lennon.

    "I am sure he will listen to me. He''s never harmed me after the first life. He has always been on my side."

    Lucifer shakes his head. "You know what he did to me. He will hurt you Norah, and the way he revealed you two sleeping together." A disgusted look shed through Lucifer''s face. "He made you out to be somemon whore."

    Sumire cringed, Lennon wouldn''t do that to her. At least not the Lennon she got to know in the third, fourth, and fifth life. In the sixth, she did see a glimpse of darkness in his eyes. But, she brushed it off, since she focused more on his sadness. Lennon didn''t want to let her go. If possible, he would have wanted to stay with her.

    ''I have caused enough problems for you and brother. I will leave you two in peace now, so you can finally live your lives happily.I wonder though, had I approached you. Had I had the courage to speak with you, would you have fallen in love with me instead? This is goodbye Norah.''

    He looked so sad. She doesn''t believe that he would suddenly revert back to his old self. Because even after Lex killed him three times, Lennon never held a grudge.

    Lucifer''s gaze dimmed. "Is he really that important to you? Why can''t you believe what I am saying right away?"

    "It''s not that, it''s just- you said it yourself that he changed."

    "Yes, on the surface. But, a person''s core nature never changes and it''s Lennon. He probably put on an act to get you to trust him."

    "That''s not true!" Sumire yelled back. "He would never hurt me, he''s always protected me."

    Lucifer must have been holding back his anger before, since genuine fury shed through his eyes as he snarled.

    "If you like him that much, you should just go to him. He''s been lurking around, hoping I''d drop my guard and let you go."

    "Lex-"

    "Enough Norah, haven''t you made it clear? Whether it''s Lennon, or your precious Sora. You''d rather be with them instead of me."

    That''s not it, she needs to exin it to him. She has to- Seeing him turn his back on her hurt. But what hurt more was when he took out his phone and dialled a number. She immediately hears a female voice giggling.

    "Where are you?"

    "The usual ce. I knew you wouldn''t resist for long."

    He is only doing this to spite her and make her angry. It''s fake, it''s fake. But, even though she understood that he is only doing this because he is hurt. She felt tears fall from her eyes. It''s not real but hearing the way Makino speaks to her husband. She can envision how many times Lucifer must have had her body.

    It''s not hard for Lex to do this. After all, her husband is excellent at selling it. When he cheated on her with Miss Be, he truly persuaded her that he wanted another woman. It''s the same this time too, the way lex responded to her with flirtatious words and promises made her sick.

    Sumire felt her vision grow blurry and as she struggled to maintain her bnce, she felt a strong kick in her stomach causing her to topple over. The entire time Lucifer flirted with another woman he was making eye contact with her. His eyes widened rmed and he immediately dropped the phone and caught her right before she fell.

    "Norah? Norah love?"

    "T-the-baby, I think it''s-" Her words were lost into the void as her consciousness faded.

    _______________________

    LUCIFER

    Lucifer was pacing back and forth in front of the door. He was restless, and he felt sick. How could the child being right in the middle of their argument? He recalled the time limit Norah mentioned. The child ising, it should have made him happy. He has wanted another child with her for so long. However when he saw her condition, any joy he would have felt vanished.Her face drained of all blood, skin as white as a ghost and her heavy breathing.

    Moreover the childing was a stark reminder that in a few days she would have to leave his side.

    That dammed Guardian, Norah made the woman sound like a saint and he is thankful to be given this chance. But, only a few days with the child she has been wanting for six life times?

    Hearing her pained cries from outside the room. Lucifer was half tempted to break the door down. But, the moment he creaked the door open to take a peek, Lyra ushered him out of the room with a re. Lyra is one of their mutual friends from their first lives. Coincidentally the girl arrived this morning. It''s a good thing too, he doesn''t trust anyone to help Norah deliver the child safely.

    Jacks wasughing at his situation and Lucifer red. "Do you think this is funny?"

    "Actually I do, it''s not the first time she has given birth you know?"

    "I think you''re conveniently forgetting, that I wasn''t there for her first delivery because I was sent on a stupid job by the council."

    Jacks shrugged. "But you still made it towards the end. She will be fine Alex, she has done this before."

    "What if she dies?" Lucifer mumbled. He has heard plenty of stories of women dying while giving birth.

 Chapter 1020 My Beautiful Monster Part 121

    Chapter 1020 My Beautiful Monster Part 121

    ?

    LUCIFER

    "Technically, Norah is dead already." Jacks pointed out.

    Lucifer red and Jacks coughed. "I think she will be fine. Sumire-chan did survive getting her heart ripped out, if that didn''t kill her then her body is clearly sturdier than most."

    She only survived that because he used his life force on her, but Jacks doesn''t know that.

    His thoughts break off seeing Lyra exit the room.

    "How is she? Is it almost done?"

    Lyra clicked her tongue annoyed. "Alex, you know it''s only been a few hours. Even though modern day technology helps speed up the delivery. We don''t have the proper equipment here-"

    "Should I ask Toh to get the equipment? Will that make it better?" Lucifer asked trying to peek over Lyra''s shoulder. But, the girl was doing a good job blocking her view.

    ''Calm down my love.''

    Hearing Norah''s voice in his head he froze.

    He hears her giggle. ''I will be fine, you know? I can hear you pacing back and forth like a mother hen. Lex, you don''t have to be so anxious.''

    ''Your in pain, it hurts doesn''t it?''

    She doesn''t reply right away and Lucifer understands why since he hears her scream loudly.

    Lyra exhaled deeply. "I had Norah speak to you to calm you down. Alex, really don''t be difficult."

    "Can''t I go inside? I should be there for her."

    At those words Lyra shakes her head. "If you go in there, Norah will be distracted and focus on trying to calm you down. You have to let her do this Alex."

    ".."

    "Also," Lyra slips a note in his palm. "-I heard you two fought. So, maybe you should think of a way to gain her forgiveness." With those words said Lyra re-entered the room.

    Lucifer turned to the note in his hands. It looked short but when he opened it, it was quite long.

    To my love, Lex.

    I have to say as much as you anger me. I have enjoyed a perfect view of your charms through the window of the tower. Even when you''re scowling, it makes my heart beat. I want nothing more than to kiss you.

    I am writing this letter to tell you, that no matter what you hear from me when we speak again. I will always love you. Yes, I shared a bond with Lennon when he was Lo. Yes, I enjoyed hispany, and yes I could have loved him. But, in the end that didn''t happen. I think even if the ident didn''t happen, I wouldn''t have been able to go through with the wedding. When he gave me the engagement ring, I felt happy but I also felt the weight behind it. It didn''t seem right, to have a second husband, even if thews in that life allowed it.

    I knew Lo intended to propose before he did it, and I wanted to discuss it with you. Do you remember that day I came into your officete? But you were too busy, and clearly in a bad mood. You didn''t want to talk to me because you quote ''saw me making out with Lo like my life depended on it.'' Had I told you, that kiss was rather one sided. You probably wouldn''t have believed me.

    You were so convinced that I had fallen in love with him, and perhaps you saw something I couldn''t. However, that wasn''t the case. It was for you, I knew if I declined Prince Lo''s advances. You would have been put in a difficult situation. Your circumstances after the first life were awful, and the fourth one was the worst. While I began to care for Lo, the only reason I managed to do what I did was you. I was thinking about our future together.

    I made a deal with him after he proposed to me. ''I will ept, however. I want us to live separately, find a ce for me and Lex in your Kingdom. I will make appearances as your wife, but I want to live with Lex.''

    Lucifer couldn''t read the letter further, without clenching his fist due to the guilt. ''I really acted like a jerk back then. I couldn''t ept it, even though I was the one who sent her to that man''s bed.''

    "You know, I have to say your chances to obtain her love this lifetime are far higher than the rest." Jacks suddenly said.

    "What makes you say so?"

    Jacks sighs. "If you can''t figure it out, I won''t say."

    Lucifer res at him but Jacks simply shrugged. "It''s not like she hated you ever. She seemed more focused on killing Jian Hiriji."

    Indeed, even before he kidnapped her. Sumire''s ''attacks'' focused on Jian Hijiri''s bases, rather than his. At first he thought it was a coincidence but with Jacks saying this-

    "Does she truly hate him that much?"

    Jacks paused. "The reason though, isn''t because he killed her parents or Tsueno Mamoru''s ident. It''s-"

    "I know." Lucifer said bitterly.

    How can he not? The reason Sumire resents Jian Hiriji so much is because of Terashima. When he discovered Sumire''s resentment, naturally he investigated the reason for it. While years have passed since he teamed up with Jian Hiriji. There are still many things he didn''t know about the man, including a certain time frame where he cut off contact.

    So, this is what he was doing then, causing hell for Terashima. Jian probably targeted Terashima knowing how precious he is to Sumire. The one who came up with the n to break Nagawa and Sumire up was also Jian. He simply went along with it.

    ''I should have questioned his methods more, but I didn''t. Because, I couldn''t stand Nagawa being with Sumire for a second longer.''

    Jian targeted Sumire''s mental state knowing how fragile it is. He truly is terrifying. No matter how many times Jian attacked Sumire in secret over the years, she only truly broke down after Tsueno''s incident. At least on the surface, now he understands the reason for her bloodlust the first time he appeared before her in star town. It''s because, she never stopped looking for Akishima, the one who caused her beloved pain.

 Chapter 1021 My Beautiful Monster Part 122

    <h4>Chapter 1021 My Beautiful Monster Part 122</h4>

    LUCIFER

    It hurts knowing that Terashima is that important to her, but it''s not new. ''I have had time toe to terms with her feelings for another man, even if I''m not happy with it.'' It''s not her fault, it''s the curse, it''s that woman''s fault. But, it''s also his. He should have noticed the signs. Before Norah, he fooled around with plenty of women. He should have realized.

    ''I should have told her. No, I should have brought Norah with me to the meetings. If I did that, perhaps that woman wouldn''t have entertained any odd thoughts about them being together.''

    He was a fool, and made so many mistakes.

    "What do you think of the situation with Toh?" Lucifer wondered.

    Aplicated look shed through Jacks face. "Honestly, that one is a problem."

    "You think she likes-" Lucifer struggled to say the words.

    "Like him? Very much. Even with limited memories, the way she treats him? The way she is naturallyforted being in his presence?"

    Lucifer exhales deeply. "I can''t lose her to other men. Not now. Especially knowing that her soul, Norah''s soul lives on."

    Jacks nodded. "I understand what you''re trying to say Lucifer. But, while I think you stand a good chance at winning her over.?You shouldn''t underestimate Terash-, no. Mashima Toh, especially. I think there is a really good chance for him to sway her over."

    ''I hate to admit it, but Jacks is right. Toh is the only one Sumire remembered. She didn''t recall Narasaki or even Nagawa. Also, it took her some time to remember Terashima too.''

    "Call Toh over, tell him what''s happening."

    Jacks blinked. "Are you sure-?"

    Lucifer nodded. "It''s better he knows."

    Something tells him that if he doesn''t let Toh know. Toh will give him another punch.

    ______________________________________

    TOH

    Meanwhile, unknown to Lucifer, Toh was facing a huge dilemma. He was staring at the piece of paper with trembling hands. ''I thought so, when I saw all that blood around her. I already knew, but-''

    "Akane was a few weeks pregnant." Sano confirmed snapping him out of his thoughts.

    ".."

    Sano''s gaze dimmed. "I can''t fucking believe you. I understand having a fling, a distraction. Since hell, I''ve been doing the same since Lucifer took Sumire. However, I have been careful with each woman I touched. What the hell is this? Didn''t you use protection? Or make her take the pill?"

    "You know as a doctor it cane off, and the pill doesn''t always work." Toh paused.

    But, it''s true there have been asions where he has been careless with her. He didn''t think it woulde to this.

    A few days ago, Akane didn''t show up to a live show. ''I dropped by the studio, because I wanted to watch her and we had ns to have dinner together afterwards only to discover she wasn''t there.'' Nagawa Evans was also in the studio that day, and he exined Akane''s situation to him more.

    ''She has always been the less favoured child. Not too long ago she contacted me with key information that could send our grandmother in jail for harming Ibuki.''

    After hearing that he immediately called Nagawa Sano, who exined how all the siblings had been called back for a family dinner. Even before they entered the building, Toh already understood that something was wrong. The sight he saw was terrifying. Akane being beat up by her own fucking mother, and sister. Akane clenching her stomach and the blood, there was so much blood.

    Nagawa Mira was unfortunately not there. But, he knew it was under hermand that Akane got hurt.

    Sano exhaled deeply. "I know, and that''s why I never risked it with Sumire."

    Toh rolled his eyes at thatment. "Don''t act innocent, she told me about the other things that you did to her."

    "Did she blush? How did she react?"

    ''I really want to punch him. No matter how many times I see Nagawa Sano, I still get these urges.''

    "She was fucking terrified."

    Sano turned silent and Toh sighs deeply. "I''m not here to argue with you. I came because I wanted to visit your sister since you said she woke up."

    Sano nodded. "She should have finished her tests by now. I''ll take you to her."

    Toh shakes his head and stands up. "No need, you''ll just get overprotective again big brother."

    He hears Sano muttering curse words but Toh didn''t spare him a second nce. He made sure to take the document with the results with him. Most people would say that revealing the truth on the day she woke up is harsh, even her brother said so. However, Toh wanted to get this out of the way. His rtionship with Akane has been fairly simple from the very beginning. He knew she wouldn''t appreciate him hiding the truth.

    Moreover, it goes against his own morals and beliefs.

    A child.

    He has never thought of having children before. If he ever entertained the thought, well it would be with the woman he loves. It would be with Sumire.

    To think it happened with Akane. It shouldn''t be a surprise. There is always a risk. A risk he never wanted to take after falling in love with Ibuki Sumire. That''s why no matter how lonely he was, he was very careful with the woman he touched after their break up.

    His thoughts break off hearing voicese out of Akane''s room.

    Akane''s manager was there shaking her head. "You''re so pale, you can''t work like this."

    Akaneughs. "Are you worried about me Jia? I''m strong you know this."

    Jia sobbed. "Oh, I was so careless! I knew it. I knew it was a trap. I should havee with you, or made up an excuse so you couldn''t go. Your sister has openly dered war on you."

    Toh paused. He has been too busy recently with taking care of Sumire''s children. Knowing that Sumire would return soon, he decided to take the kids back in. At first it was awkward taking care of them without Sumire around. However, it didn''t take long for him to grow attached to them. Especially Satomi, he has always been fond of the young boy from the moment Sumire came to live with him.

 Chapter 1022 My Beautiful Monster Part 123

    <h4>Chapter 1022 My Beautiful Monster Part 123</h4>

    TOH

    Akane shakes her head. "Kanade is only being impulsive because she realized that thepany isn''t going to hand over my endorsements and movies to her just because she is back. She may have stolen a few of my jobs, but she can''t take the major projects."

    ''Nagawa Kanade, just thinking of that woman makes my blood boil. She is lucky I was too focused on getting Akane to the hospital otherwise I would have hit her. I don''t hit women ever, but seeing that sight? I almost lost all my morals.''

    "Why don''t you ask Mashima-san for?help? Aren''t you two-"

    "I would be overstepping, he already did a lot for me, giving me that movie and if it weren''t for him? I''d probably still be in critical condition."

    Since Nagawa Akane is a rtive, Sano couldn''t operate on her. Toh didn''t trust any of the other doctors not to mess up, so he personally operated on the girl.

    Toh stood there watching her for a few minutes before feeling Akane''s?gaze on his. She sighs deeply. "It''s cold, close the door."

    Toh smirked. "Do you wish for me to warm you up Akane dear?"

    "Like I can handle your stamina when my body is like this."

    Toh turned to Jia and bowed. "I''ll be looking after her, as for her work. I''ll personally make calls and rearrange things. Do not worry, I won''t allow her sister to take anything else."

    Jia sighed in relief and nodded. "I''ll leave this to you Mashima-san." Jia turned to Akane and sped her hands. "You have to take care of your health okay? I''ll drop by as much as I can but I''ll be maintaining your social media ounts to make sure?everything is normal."

    Akane nodded. "It''s okay, I understand."

    After Jia left, Toh walked over to her bed and sat on the edge. "You have a good manager, you don''t find many of those in the entertainment industry."

    "She has been with me from the very beginning, she''s an old friend. Originally, I wanted to debut with her. But, she was turned away because everyone found her looks to be too in. It was heartbreaking watching her give up on her dream. However after studying abroad, she returned and exined what she had been doing. She studied business management, and returned to be my manager. ''My dream may have changed, but I still want to be by your side.''" Akane said fondly.

    Toh blinks seeing her expression. It''s certainly rare to see her this way.

    "From then on, we have done everything together." Akane paused. "You overheard that she wanted toe with me, and that she warned me."

    Toh nodded. "It''s not like you not to pay attention to a warning."

    "I wanted to confront them. I just didn''t think they''d resort to violence."

    At those words he frowned. "Have they never resorted to violence before?"

    "A few times, but brother Sano would always take the me. Once they realized he was going to keep shielding me. They focused on hitting him instead."

    Toh sighs as he extended?his hand out and caressed her cheek. "I don''t really want to hear about your brother being a good person."

    Akaneughs weakly. "I guess that''s like you." She trails off and suddenly turns quiet.

    "Are you alright? Should I get your brother?"

    Akane shakes her head. "The child, I lost it didn''t I?"

    Toh paused. "You knew?"

    ''I suppose that exins why she was holding her stomach.''

    Akane bit her bottom lip. He knew she only did that when she was nervous. So, he grabbed hold of her hands and gave it a gentle squeeze as she continued.

    "For a while, I noticed symptoms. At first, I didn''t think much of it. But, Jia had gone through this before and she bought a test for me. It was mid-day, when I had the chance to check. I had other work to finish, and I knew I''d be seeing youter for dinner."

    "But, you messaged me to see you in the studio."

    "I wanted to ease you into the conversation, before our meal." Akane shakes her head. "It doesn''t matter now, the child is gone isn''t it?"

    Hearing her pained tone, Toh''s gaze darkened. He should have just handed Akane to Evans and rushed back to kill those bitches.

    Akane isn''t the type to cry, so seeing the tears forming in her eyes now broke him. Toh pulled her into his arms and she sobbed.

    "I''m sorry, I-I know it''s silly to cry. It''s not like I had long with the child, at least not properly. However after I learned the truth, I was protective over my stomach during the shooting. I thought to myself even if you didn''t ept the child, I''d go abroad and raise it-"

    Toh cupped her face and wiped her tears. "Why wouldn''t I have epted the child?"

    "Because, you''re in love with Sumire-chan." Akane trails off. "Despite what you said, I''ve seen how you treat her kids. You treat them like they are your own."

    "That doesn''t mean I would have just abandoned you. I would have taken responsibility, Akane, I want you to know this."

    Akane teared up again and heughed. "Maybe I should reassess you about being a cry baby."

    "Oh be quiet, I''m really emotional after the miscarriage."

    Toh paused. "You''re lucky Akane, had we been a few minutester. There would be a high chance of you not only being in critical condition, but-"

    "Not being able to give birth again?" Akane finished.

    She really is a smart one. Toh nodded.

    "I protected my stomach as much as I could. I, never thought I wanted a child so much."

    "Most people don''t." Toh paused. "Sumire was the same way."

    "She was?"

    Toh nodded. "Perhaps it''s because she didn''t get along very well with her family. But, the concept of family was very foreign to her. She often told me that she was frightened to have a child. ''I''m so messed up, I can''t even take care of myself, so how can I look after a child?''" He trails off. "So, when I heard she gave birth to Mamoru''s child. I almost rushed back."

 Chapter 1023 My Beautiful Monster Part 124

    Chapter 1023 My Beautiful Monster Part 124

    TOH

    He was truly petrified that she would end up getting emotional, and cause not only herself harm but the child.

    "But you didn''t?"

    "If she truly couldn''t take care of the child, I would havee. But she could. I, I''ve been in touch with Hamano." Toh admitted.

    Akane blinks. "Now that''s a surprise. I don''t think you two are friends."

    Toh nodded. "It''s true we''re not. But, I knew if Sumire went to Tokyo. Hamano would follow her. Sure enough, it was eventually in the news that his rtionship with Momoi was falling apart. Although nobody knew the details, I knew it was about Sumire. So, I called him."

    "I see, you really love her that much."

    Toh paused hearing her tone change. ''Are you in love with-'' He shakes his head. He can''t ask her that now, that would be too cruel. He isn''t a psychologist for nothing. Right now, he can tell how sensitive Akane''s condition is.He pushes her back down on the bed and tucks her in.

    "Sleep."

    Akane shakes her head. "I''ve only been awake for two hours. I''ve been sleeping for a few days haven''t I?"

    "Yes."

    "Have you beening here the entire time?" Akane wondered.

    Toh nodded. "I have but-" His sentence fell short hearing his phone beep.

    He felt his entire body tremble when he read the message on the screen.

    "What''s wrong?" Akane asked.

    "Sumire is inbor." Toh managed to say.

    Akane blinks startled. "She- I-I know she has been sleeping with the Lord, but isn''t it too soon to give birth?"

    Toh''s gaze darkened. "So this must be why he wanted her. That bastard."

    He knew none of Sumire''s children were normal. All three were born with powers. While the twins Satomi and Kyoko are growing up normally. Huan''s growth rate is abnormal. Thankfully, the reporters haven''t pried too much. Although he suspects it''s because HYOU4 and the SF have interfered. In the end of the day the SF was created not to just capture out of control evolved humans, but to protect them too.

    Did Lucifer want her so badly because he knew he could get her pregnant easily? Although he knew the truth regarding their past lives. He can''t help but think this was one of the goals Lucifer had in mind, to get her pregnant with his kid.

    "Akane, I don''t want to leave you but-"

    Akane nodded. "It''s okay, go."

    Toh leaned forward to kiss her only for his phone to ring again.

    From Eli

    I''ll fetch her today.

    His eyes widened seeing the message. Despite the vague details, Toh immediately understood what Eli was referring too. Toh tried to call him but it kept going on voice mail. Damn it! This isn''t a good time.

    Toh dials Mamoru''s number. "Where are you? Go to the hospital, and get me. Use your powers and get us to Lucifer''s base quickly."

    "Did something happen to Ki?" Mamoru immediately understood.

    "It''s Eli."

    Mamoru cursed as he ended the call. Akane wrapped her arms around him from the back. For the next few minutes she didn''t say a word, but eventually said softly.

    "Come back to me?"

    Toh nodded. "Of course, I will."

    _________________________________

    LUCIFER

    ''I wasn''t there for her during her first delivery in their first life. I realized earlier on that there would be problems with her having a child again. But when she got pregnant in their second life, I thought maybe I was overthinking it. However, when she miscarried, I realized my theory was correct. If they are ever blessed to have a child again, I will make sure to be there by her side.''

    The next few hours truly felt like torture to him. Lyra didn''t bother toe out again. She even had the nerve to set up a forcefield around the room, so even if he wanted to peek inside, he wouldn''t have been able to. Even though his men were made aware of the situation, it didn''t stop them froming to him regarding work. He only half listened, he didn''t care. Even if the organisation was on the verge of copse, it wouldn''t matter to him.

    Some caused a fuss, and he heard that even Suigetsu showed up. Realizing that there was a chance their negativity could impact Norah giving birth. He wrapped them all in a cocoon of darkness preventing them from leaving, and blocking them out entirely.

    Jacks found the entire thing funny, and even took photos much to his dismay. All he could think about was the love of his life and their child.

    Suddenly the screams stopped, and there was a brief period of silence. That silence broke when he heard the sound of a child''s cries. Lucifer let''s out a sigh he didn''t know he was holding back. Soon the barrier dropped, Lucifer however waited for Lyra toe out.

    He only had to wait five minutes. Lucifer scanned her expression and saw a bright smile on her face.

    "Norah and the child are fine."

    One of the reasons why he hadbeen so anxiouswas because he recalled how Sumire struggled while she gave birth to Tsueno, and Terashima''s children. A third delivery in this life, surely won''t be easy on her body. He was terrified that she would have side effects or even lose her life in the process.

    It was worth the risk, that''s why he didn''t try talking her out of it.

    A child, he has been wanting to see this child for so many life times already. However, instead he was focused on one thing. Whether or not Sumire was okay..

    "Can I go inside?"

    Lyra rolled her eyes. "Yes, yes go to your wife."

    Lucifer thanked her before rushing past her and headed straight to his wife who was lying on the bed. Sumire''s face was still drained of all colour, and beads of sweat fell from her face. The others assisting with the delivery were getting everything cleaned up, so they didn''t notice her difort.

    His gaze darkened. If it was possible for Lyra alone to help Sumire with the delivery, he would have made sure none of these extras were around.

 Chapter 1024 My Beautiful Monster Part 125

    Chapter 1024 My Beautiful Monster Part 125

    LUCIFER

    One of the other females caught his eye, and her cheeks turned red causing him to exhale deeply. He needs to speak with Lyra and ask her where she found these people. But, that can wait.

    He picked up a clean looking cloth and started to wipe her face. Even with her paleplexion and dishevelled hair, soaked with sweat. To Lucifer she looked like a goddess. She has always looked good to him. From the moment they met, he was drawn to her.

    Sumire turned to him with a weak smile. "Have you-seen the child?"

    Lucifer shakes his head. "I think they went to clean her. Norah, how do you feel?"

    Is she feeling ufortable anywhere? How does he make her pain go away?

    She giggled. "You should see your face right now. I''m fine Lex. Actually, this delivery was a lot smoother than my first one."

    Lucifer didn''t believe her. How is it possible? He stood outside the door for hours, and heard her.

    "This will be thest one."

    Sumire blinked andughed again. "Oh, don''t be silly."

    Lucifer shakes his head. He doesn''t want her to go through this again. "Tell me wife, did it really not hurt?"

    "It did." Sumire admitted causing his expression to darken. "Lex, this is normal. All women go through this."

    "I don''t like you being in pain."

    Sheughed again as she weakly extended her hand out and caressed his cheek. "I know love, but aren''t you happy?"

    "I am." Lucifer nodded. Although his main focus right now is making sure she recoversher strength as much as possible. He leans down and nts a kiss on her forehead and eyelids.

    Before he could say anymore, the doors opened revealing lyra.

    Lyra enters the room carrying a bundle, in her arms was a beautiful baby girl with white hair with silver streaks and violet coloured eyes. Lucifer''s eyes widened when he took in the appearance of their daughter.

    ____________________________

    SUMIRE/NORAH

    Seeing Lucifer frozen on the spot, she turned her attention to what he was looking at. Her eyes widened shocked when she saw the bundle in Lyra''s arms. Lyra''s gaze is gentle as she passed her the child.

    "The soul is the same." Lyra confirmed before exiting the room.

    Oh.

    Oh...?

    "She looks like Slyvia." Sumire said, breaking the silence.

    Lucifer smiled softly and she sobbed.

    "Do you think--"

    Sumire didn''t even have to confirm that. Didn''t Lyra just say that the soul is the same? Is this really her daughter reincarnated? It''s not easy to be reincarnated to the same parents. It seldom ever happens.

    Lucifer was so ovee with joy and seeing him that way made her heart hurt. She wants to stay, she wants to be here with him. But, it''s not possible. All she can do is hope that the current her learns to love Lucifer.

    "Rest Norah."

    Sumire shakes her head and continues to hold the child. "What should we do about her name?"

    She still couldn''t believe that she sessfully gave birth.

    "Would you mind if I named her? I actually have a name already."

    Sumire blinked surprised at his words. "You do? But, it hasn''t been long since you knew about me being pregnant."

    Lucifer chuckled as he kissed her eyelids again. "I''ve been wanting to have another child with you for a very long time."

    Despite his vague words, Sumire immediately understood what he was saying. shes of her miscarriages after their first life shed through her mind. He always told her that it was okay if they didn''t have a child, as long as he had her. But, what man wouldn''t want a child with the woman they love?

    Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck and mumbled. "I love you, I will always love you."

    Even if her current self loves somebody else more. There will always be love for Lucifer in their hearts.

    Lucifer chuckled. "Words aren''t enough."

    Sumire giggled. "You''re very needy." She trails off and lifts her face from his neck as she leaned forward and kissed him.

    She loves him so much, and even if she wants to be selfish. She can''t stay. Their story is already over. ''This is why I never tried making contact with my body''s current soul. I could have done

    Suddenly the doors flung open.

    "Lucifer!" Jacks eximed. "There''s a problem, the east wing has been attacked."

    Lucifer pulls away from her reluctantly. There were still traces of salvia on his mouth causing her cheeks to heat up. She reached over to wipe his mouth causing him to smirk.

    "Who?"

    "The leader of the holy knights."

    The leader...

    ''He''sing for us.'' A familiar voice spoke in her mind. ''That reckless fool.''

    Lucifer clicked his tongue.

    "Are you sure it''s Aki and not Lennon?"

    Jacks nodded. "Rui is keeping him upied for now, but it''s definitely Aki. Only he can wield those mes."

    "Tsk." Lucifer turned to her. "Norah, stay here. Whatever you do, don''t leave."

    "But maybe I should talk to him. I''ll exin."

    Lucifer shakes his head. "He will grab you, and not let you talk."

    But, if Lennon is truly in that body. She ought toe, she has to find out what has happened to make him this way. Lucifer shakes his head. Seeing this determined expression, it reminded her of something.

    "Last time- Last time you did this you...the darkness.." Sumire struggled not to cry.

    "Don''t cry Norah." Lucifer wiped her tears but she frantically pushed him away.

    "No, I''m not listening--" Sumire''s sentence fell short when he pried her mouth open and their tongues intertwined. Even though she was upset, she could never deny him anything. She has always been weak against this man.

    After kissing passionately for a few minutes, Lucifer eventually let''s her go and she slumped in his chest.

    "Lex." Sumire managed to say.

    "I''ll return soon. Alright? You have to trust me, like you used to."

    Sumire felt like crying again hearing him say that. It brought back the emotions she felt thest time she saw him in their fifth life. She stopped trusting him after he lost control and harmed her.

    "I trust you, I love you. Come back to me." Sumire whispered against his lips.

    ___________________

    Lucifer insisted that Jacks stay with her, but Sumire sent him away. If Lennon is truly in that body, then Lucifer will need all the help he can get. She spent the next two hours with her child. She truly looks like Slyvia and if what Lyra said is correct, then this girl is truly their child. Her thoughts break off when the doors burst open revealing a man with short dark hair wearing a dark cloak.

    She searched her memories and immediately recognized the guy.

    "Wait. I''m not--I--Im-" Sumire struggled to exin.

    "Your highness Norah." Eli said. "Please return Sumire''s body."

    Sumire frowned. "That''s me. This girl, she''s still me."

    At those words Eliughed. "So, she really agreed to let you borrow her body? She really is a reckless person."

    Sumire flinched. There was something sinister about hisughter. Isn''t he someone important to the current her? If so, he shouldn''t hurt her and yet, seeing him now. She felt goosebumps all over her body.

    Eli suddenly appeared directly in front of her and scoffed. "You reek of darkness. How many times has he drank from you?"

    Sumire didn''t reply.

    "What a reckless Queen, I''ve warned her so many times in the past. Well, it doesn''t matter now. I''ll lecture her again when you return her."

    She ought to have backed away, but her feet felt like it was rooted to the ground. Sumire tried to muster her power but she realizedIs he, using some sort ofpulsion on her?

    Just as she was thinking that, Eli suddenly yanked his hand towards her chest and she coughed out blood. It was simr to what the beast did, when he attacked the current her.But, instead of taking her heart? Eli was taking her soul, her soul as ''Norah.''

    Her eyes widened rmed but she copsed in Eli''s arms. Eli was looking at her with a gentle gaze. "Rx Queen, you''ll return to normal soon.''

    ''L-Lex- Lex, I''m so sorry.'' Sumire weakly turned to look at her child onest time. But, Eli was covering her with his cloak.

    ''Slyvia, if it''s you. Take care of him for me.''

    She sent that single thought to the newborn before her consciousness faded.

 Chapter 1025 This is me Part 1

    Chapter 1025 This is me Part 1

    SUMIRE

    When she first agreed to Norah taking over her body until she gave birth. She felt pity towards the original her. Being torn away from their loved one for two centuries, must have been difficult. Not to mention not being able to give birth. While Norah was in her body, she was tucked away in her subconscious. But, she could still see what was happening. She saw how ''she'' interacted with Lucifer, and felt the girl''s powerful emotions like they were her own.

    However, now she is starting to have regrets. She just gave birth not too long ago, and Eli. Oh, Eli- when she finally wakes up. She is going to let that jerk have it. Couldn''t he have waited a few more days?

    Sumire''s gaze fell on Aoi who stepped out holding a small circle of light. "That''s my soul?"

    Aoi nodded. "The fact that she managed a physical form in this spacest time was already a miracle."

    Sumire bit her lip. "Can''t you give her more time?"

    Aoi shakes her head. "I know she still had an extra few days. But, what that person did was terrifying. He reached out and grabbed her soul directly to yank it out."

    "Eli is-"

    Aoi grabs hold of her hands. "I understand. It''s hard for him, since he only sees the world in ck and white."

    Sumire blinked. "It almost sounds like you have personal experience with that."

    Aoiughed softly. "Maybe, anyhow. Stay still Sumire-chan, Norah''s soul should be inside you."

    Sumire looked at the glowing ball of light. "I don''t want it to be like before. It''s too painful for her soul to live separately inside me." She trailed off. "The other lifetimes, how was it done?"

    "You wish to merge your memories?" Aoi asked.

    Sumire nodded. "I think it will be for the best."

    Aoi paused and then suddenly shifted into a serious tone. "It can be done, but I would wait until your body has recovered. You just gave birth and your friend reopened your old wounds."

    Sumire looked at Aoi puzzled at her behaviour but slowly nodded.

    "For now, I''ll make sure Norah is sleeping so she doesn''t suffer too much." Aoi carefully pushed Norah''s soul back into her body.

    Sumire didn''t know what she was expecting, but she certainly didn''t think it would be as simple as Aoi pushing the soul back in her body.

    "Are you ready to return?" Aoi asked.

    She slowly nodded.

    "Good, don''te here for a while." Aoi sighs deeply. "It''s not good for you toe into this space often, unless you''re cutting a thread of fate."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "I have lost count how many times you have told me that the past few years."

    "This time I am serious. Don''te here so often." Aoi bit her lip and leaned down and whispered something in her ear.

    A knowing ah escaped her lips and she nodded. "Understood miss guardian. Unless I''m on the brink of death, I shouldn''t be paying you a visit anytime soon."

    Aoiughed. "It''ll get lonely. But s such is fate." She extended her hand out and a bright light emerged that soon engulfed her entire body. "Be smart, stay safe."

    .....

    The moment she opened her eyes, she found herself searching for the child.

    "La." Sumire mumbled and looked around. She recognized their surroundings. They were in the car parking lot of Nagawa general hospital. She screamed at the man who was hovering over her. "You didn''t bring her?!!!"

    "Apologies Queen. But if I bought an infant along, we would have gotten caught."

    Sumire shakes her head. "I need to--I need to go back." She struggled to stand up. But, her entire body felt weak and her chest hurt so much.

    Right, the wound- Eli- Her thoughts break off spotting two approaching figures. It was Hino and behind him was Sano.

    "Sumire, what''s wrong?"

    "Daughter. My daughter." Sumire cried.

    Hino blinked startled at her words. "Kyoko''s with Mashima, you''ll see her soon."

    Sumire shakes her head. "La, bring me La." She was half hysterical at this point. The child, the child she only held in her arms for two hours. She wasn''t even ''herself'' at the time. She wants to see her.

    Hino really didn''t know what was going on and she felt bad for confusing him. Especially since she could see how weak he looked.

    Sano quietly approached them from the back and suddenly pulled out a needle and shot it in her arm. "Sorry, go to sleep for a bit."

    She wanted to protest, but it didn''t take long before her surroundings turned ck.

    ___________________

    HINO

    "Daughter." Hino repeated when Sumire passed out. "How--?"

    "It''s possible. He is a purebreed hanyou and so is she. A regr pregnancy can take up to six months, this happened in two. Think Hino-kun, why Lucifer wanted her so badly. If their women can breed and give birth this early. Its no wonder he wants her."

    Hino paused. That exnation makes sense but these words areing from Eli.

    "I will look into this."

    Eli chuckled. "Even now you still don''t believe me."

    "Of course not. Moreover, what were you thinking?" Hino pointed to the traces of blood on Sumire''s clothes. "You did this to her didn''t you?"

    "She wasn''t going to leave otherwise."

    Hino shakes his head. When Eli showed up to the meeting ce with Sumire covered in blood. He forcibly entered Eli''s mind to see what happened. He has never used his powers like that before but seeing Sumire like that, he wanted to make sure Lucifer wasn''t the one who hurt her.

    Sano carefully takes Sumire away from his arms. "You two can argue here for all I care, I''ll take her to the emergency room. She needs to be operated on."

    Hino nodded. "Take care of her."

    When Sano safely entered the building with Sumire, he turned to Eli with dark eyes. He didn''t wait for Eli to speak before punching him.

    Elinded on the ground with arge thud. Surprisingly he didn''t do anything to fight back.

    "What the hell were you thinking? You could have just knocked her out and brought her to me. If I restored her memories, it would have pushed the other soul out." Hino yelled.

    Why does this person always do such reckless things without thinking of the consequences?

 Chapter 1026 This is me Part 2

    Chapter 1026 This is me Part 2

    HINO

    "I was thinking, I had to get her away quickly before she brought that abomination with her." Eli snarled.

    Hino frowned. "Are you talking about the kid?"

    "That thing, is no normal child. As expected of Lucifer''s genes."

    While Hino disliked Lucifer, that child is still Sumire''s. Moreover, right now all he could focus was on the memory of Eli hurting Sumire. It ovepped with the one from their childhood.

    "You hurt her again." Hino emphasised thest line.

    Eli exhales deeply. "I do regret it, otherwise I wouldn''t have let you hit me." He trails off. "But it was necessary. Don''t you know what he has done to her?"

    "Of course I know, Lucifer didn''t hesitate showing off."

    Eli''s gaze darkened. "Then you should know, what I did was for the best. At the very least, when I pushed out the soul. I also pushed away the taint inside her."

    Hino truly didn''t know what to say. Doesn''t Eli understand? Lucifer has already touched Sumire repeatedly, he even got her pregnant. No matter how much theyin, what''s done is done.

    "Go back." Hino instructed. "Go back and bring Aki with you."

    Eli chuckled. "Do you really want me to drag him back? His mood has been unstable recently."

    "That''s exactly why I need to break into his mind and see what''s going on."

    "Very well, but he won''t be easy to catch again. He only went along because I said I was going to take the Queen back."

    Hino sighed frustrated. It always feels like he is going around in circles when he speaks to this person.

    "Just do it, and bring him somewhere far from Sumire. She can''t know about this."

    When he briefly broke into Eli''s mind, he saw it. Aki tainted in darkness, and there was something else inside him. Something more sinister. He won''t let Aki appear in front of Sumire, until he figures out what that something is.

    .....

    The operation was thankfully a short one. Although Sano immediately brought Sumire to the private ward. Some people still saw her. Hino was already making a few different calls to prevent the news from leaking as much as possible. He turned to Sumire who upon seeing him rushed over. She was still weak from having the operation done, so she stumbled but he quickly caught her.

    "I want my daughter Hino. Please let''s go back." Sumire begged. "I can''t leave her there. He must be angry. How about if he hurts her?"

    "Sumire, calm down. I can''t say he is a good guy. But you told me that he treated you well, and as far as I can see those words must be true. Your not injured at all."

    Not a single scratch. Even though the ck alice organisation people are just as dangerous as Lucifer. Before Hino could say another word, the doors opened revealing silver coloured hair. He scanned the room, and upon seeing Sumire. He swept the girl into his arms.

    "You''re safe, I saw the destruction in the manor and thought you-" Toh shakes his head. "You''re okay."

    "Toh, my-my little girl." Sumire sobbed.

    "Ssh,it''s alright. I will check up on her and we will find a way to get her back. It''s alright Sumire."

    "Lies..your lying--"

    "When have I ever lied to you, beautiful?"

    "You''ve never lied." Sumire mumbled.

    "Exactly. Trust me like you always have." Toh scooped Sumire up and ced her on the bed. "Close your eyes beautiful, Mamoru will being here in a bit."

    "Ru?"

    "-and he will be bringing Huan. I left Kyoko and Satomi with Hamano, and when you''re ready to see them I''ll contact him."

    Sumire sobbed again at the mention of her children. Hino had never seen her like this before. Even if Lucifer treated her well, the weight of everything that has happened these past two months is too much for her.

    Hino watches Toh ce a gentle kiss on the girl''s forehead, and a content sigh passes her lips.

    Toh''s gaze is gentle as he said softly. "Sleep beautiful."

    "Mm, okay." Sumire obediently closed her eyes.

    It didn''t take long before Sumire fell asleep. He exited the room with Mashima and at first neither of them said a word.

    "Will she..be alright?"

    Toh sighed deeply. "It''splicated. She still has her memories of her time together with Lucifer, and everything they did."

    "She believes she betrayed Yuhi." Hino said understanding.

    Certainly to the Sumire who has her memories back, she would see everything that has happened the past two months as a betrayal. From an outsider point of view, Sumire carelessly abandoned her children to run off with another man.

    Hino was getting a headache just thinking about what would happen if the media found out. Lucifer has proven that he isn''t the one deliberately sabotaging Sumire''s career, it was Jian Hiriji. The man so much as admitted it, during his visits to the dungeon.

    Jian admitted to his crimes, but at the same time. Hino saw the pain in his eyes. There is definitely more to that man than meets the eye.

    "Yes. So for a while she may wake up screaming and thrashing--" Toh shakes his head. "Can you erase it?

    "I can but her child-" Hino hesitated.

    If he erases what happened between her and Lucifer, it would mean taking away the memories of her child.

    "That child should never have been born." Toh said angrily.

    "You can''t mean that--"

    "Yes, yes I can. Think about it Narasaki, if she stays like that she will only suffer." Toh said coldly.

    Hino exhaled deeply. "Let me talk to her first."

    Toh sighed but nodded as he stepped back and let him into the room.

    Hino re-enters the room and his gaze darts towards the empty bed. His heart sped up when he saw the open window and was about tobolt towards it, when he heard the sound of sobbing.

    He turns his attention to the sound to find Sumire hunched in the corner of the room.

    He slowly approached her. "Sumire." Hino called out.

    She looks up, fear in her eyes.

    "Please I''ll be good. I''ll stop crying. Please don''t erase it." Sumire begged.

    Hino felt his chest swell in pain seeing her beg like this.

    ''This power of mine is truly a curse.'' The power to steal memories may seem convenient to others, but Hino disliked it. How many more times will he have to take Sumire''s memories from her? Even though what happened recently was Lucifer''s doing, he still felt guilty.

 Chapter 1027 This is me Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 1027 This is me Part 3</h4>

    HINO

    If he didn''t have this power, then Lucifer would never have stolen and used it on Sumire.

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Sumire repeated.

    Hino shakes his head and wraps his arms around her. He hugs her tightly. "I won''t take your memories, Sumire. It''s okay to cry, it''s alright."

    For the next few minutes, he simply held Sumire as she sobbed. He has always held back from holding her, no matter how sad she was. He didn''t want to overstep his boundaries. However, right at this moment. Hino knew that Sumire really needed a friend.

    "Do you think Yuhi will hate me?" Sumire said, breaking the silence.

    "He won''t. He loves you too much."

    "I think that''s what scares me the most. Yuhi forgiving me for everything." Sumire trailed off. "W-when I was Lucifer, there are a few things I did, that I''m not proud of."

    "No matter what Sumire, I won''t judge you."

    Sumire hesitated but eventually continued.

    "I butchered three guards for ''practice'' I..let the darkness take over me. Also, there were loads of women there."

    "Women?" Hino frowned. "He didn''t keep you in the same ce as his lovers did he?"

    Judging from what he saw, Lucifer was always covered in Sumire''s scent. But, he was in a weakened condition. Perhaps Lucifer isn''t as loyal as he ims to be.

    Sumire shakes her head. "Y-you misunderstand. It''s true he had three other wives but he divorced them after I asked. I never actually met them. The other women in the manor are mainly there to keep his menpany."

    Hino''s eyes continued to darken at her exnation and Sumire sweat fell.

    "T-this isn''t helping improve his image is it?"

    Hino nodded. "Right now he really sounds like a bastard."

    Sumire paused before saying. "He really wasn''t bad. But, when I was with him. I felt the darkness I suppressed growing. One day, I just snapped. When he was returning from an inspection, I destroyed his harem. I killed everyone in cold blood."

    At those words Hino notices her body tremble.

    "I-I''ve never used my abilities like that Hino. No matter how angry I got in the past, I-I have never done that. I don''t know what got into me."

    ''But I do. Lucifer''s darkness must have corrupted her. It must have brought out Sumire''s own darkness.''

    Seeing Sumire''s gaze on him, Hino realized that she was waiting for any sign that he wasn''t judging her. Even after Sumire exined how she killed those women, his impression of her didn''t falter once. Hino reached over and flicked her forehead.

    "If you''re trying to frighten me away, good luck with that. You''ve always been scary."

    At those words Sumire pouted. "Hey, what is that supposed to mean?"

    "You''ve always been a violent woman. No wonder nobody but Yuhi can handle you."

    "That''s so rude. My dear loves everything about me."

    "Yes he does." Hino trailed off. "When you did all this, Lucifer didn''t mind?"

    "He seemed pleased."

    Of course he did. Nothing will change his mind about Lucifer. However, he wants to confirm something with Sumire first.

    "You told me when I was captured that he was good to you."

    Sumire bit her lip but nodded. "He was. I thought he''d be a bit--more forceful. But, that''s not what happened. I don''t know what to think of him anymore."

    Hino didn''t know what to say to that. He would really like to argue and insist that Lucifer is the bad guy. However, he saw Lucifer''s expression when he talked about Sumire being in pain. That guy probably has actual feelings for her.

    "Hino, I want to see Yuhi. I want to...can you tell him first..and.." Sumire stammered.

    "I understand Sumire. I''ll exin it first. First, you need to get some sleep."

    Sumire suddenly tugged on his shirt. "Are you, okay?"

    Hino blinked. It takes him a few extra minutes to understand what she was referring to. His gaze was gentle as he nodded.

    "I''m fine. I had Sano check my wounds, before Eli came with you."

    Sumire''s gaze darted to his bandaged arms and his leg, and the crutches by the bed.

    Hino wiped her tears with his sleeve and shook his head. "It''s fine Sumire, it wasn''t that bad. You often came and gave me basic first aid." He trails off. "Even with no memories, you''re really bad at tying bandages."

    Sumire hits his arm and Hino winces in pain.

    "S-sorry!" Sumire immediately apologized.

    Hino shakes his head. "How can you still have so much strength?"

    "That''s what I was going to say to you, didn''t you hit Eli in the car parking lot?" Sumire questioned as she pointed to his bruised hands.

    "I hit him, because his method to get you was too extreme."

    Sumire sighs. "I''m upset with him too. Lucifer already made a deal with Toh to return me a few days after I gave birth."

    Hino blinked startled. "Would he really have let you go?"

    Sumire nodded. "Mm."

    So Eli made an impulsive decision. Hino sighs, well that shouldn''t surprise him. That guy has always just done whatever he wanted. Hino stares at Sumire''s appearance. Other than the injury Eli reopened, she looked healthier than ever. Lucifer has truly been treating her well.

    "Do you, I mean-" Hino didn''t know how to ask this question.

    Sumire closed her eyes before shaking her head. "It''s true I don''t dislike him. But, I don''t love Lucifer. The reason it took me so long to remember Yuhi other than the restricted environment? It''s because, since Yuhi-san left I have been very lonely. When Lucifer told me he was my husband, my amnesia self knew how tired I was. She understood, I just wanted to be held by the one I love. So, she subconsciously epted him in ce of the gap Yuhi-san left."

    "This is the first time you''re admitting to me that you''ve been lonely." Hino pointed out.

    Sumireughs weakly. "Did I have to say anything, you already knew didn''t you?"

    "Yeah, I knew."

    How could he not? She has been practically wasting away everyday since Yuhi left. He knew about her throwing her meals in the nt pots to make it seem like she had eaten, and her pretending to sleep.

    He also knew that even when she ate, she threw up her meals.

 Chapter 1028 This is me Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 1028 This is me Part 4</h4>

    HINO

    It was painful, because even though he knew she was suffering. There was a limit to what he could do.

    "I''ll talk to Yuhi after you go to sleep, so rest now."

    Sumire rolls her eyes. "After being knocked out twice. I am tired of sleeping. Besides, I wanted to ask you something."

    "Ask away."

    He was already willing to do anything for her

    "Did you know about my grudge against Hijiri?"

    Hino wasn''t expecting her to ask this but seeing her serious expression he nodded. "Yes."

    "You also know the reason why?" Sumire prodded, causing him to nod. She sighs. "You really are sly Hino. Hijiri being the mastermind to my parents ident, to my kidnapping when I was fifteen, Ru''s ident, and Yuhi-san''s issue-"

    "Wait, he was responsible for your kidnapping?"

    Sumire nodded. "Yes."

    But, isn''t that kidnapping case, the one where Tsueno went to save her, and ended up taking those drugs on her behalf leading to the current situation with his health.

    Sumire frowned at his silence. She suddenly leaned forward causing him to panic.

    "What are you hiding from me?"

    "Nothing." Hino said nervously.

    Damn it, why is she always so sharp? After everything she has gone through the past two months. Shouldn''t she want to rest?

    "Narasaki Hino, you know you''re not very good at keeping secrets."

    "No, I''m great at keeping them. You''re just too nosy." Hino reached over and tapped her forehead. "The nosy one should get some sleep."

    "Uh, in that case. Can you send Toh back in?" Sumire asked nervously.

    Hino raised his eyebrow. "You want him to sleep beside you?"

    Sumire''s cheeks reddened and for a split moment he had this crazy thought - that he wanted to kiss her. That thought however vanished when Mashima re-entered the room. He looked at the two of them on the ground, before walking over to Sumire.

    "What did I say about resting beautiful?"

    "It''s your fault! You left me alone."

    Toh smirked. "I didn''t know you desired me to warm your bed so much."

    "I didn''t say that! Don''t put words in my mouth."

    "You''re right, I should be putting something else in your mouth."

    Sumire frantically tried to escape Mashima''s arms, but Mashima wouldn''t let her go.

    "No can do beautiful, you invited me to your bed. So, there I shall stay."

    Hino exhales deeply. He has already gotten used to seeing the two of them interact. At first he was wary that Mashima would over step his boundaries, that''s why he frequently checked on them. But, Mashima has always maintained a reasonable distance.

    "Take care of her, I''ll call Yuhi and exin." Hino was already dreading this conversation.

    Toh flinched at the mention of Yuhi but nodded. "Just leave her to me."

    Hino exited the room and walked down the corridor. He made sure he was a safe enough distance away. But even then he headed in the direction of the staircase to the rooftop. He has always hated rooftops because it reminded him of a disturbing memory of the facility''s experiments. However, he noticed a certain couple often hung out on rooftops.

    Taking a deep breath, Hino takes out his phone. Turns out Sano was the one who picked it up when they discovered Sumire and him went missing.

    "It''s me."

    Yuhi exhaled deeply. "Your back. Is she-"

    "We''re in Sano''s hospital."

    At those words Yuhi started to fret. "Did she get hurt? Did Lucifer hurt her?"

    "No, it was Eli." Hino trails off. "Eli went overboard when he went to fetch her."

    "Exin."

    After Hino exins the details, he hears the sound of something being smashed in the background.

    "Is he fucking insane? What if he damaged her actual soul? If he did that, she would have died on the spot."

    "And that''s why I hit him."

    "Just a punch? I would have left him half dead." Yuhi said angrily.

    Hino sighs. "Calm down. I understand how you feel, but I had to leave him alive to fetch Aki."

    "Aki was there too?"

    "It seems like Eli knew where Aki was the entire time. The reason I told him to fetch Aki was-"

    "The darkness, and the foreign soul living in his body." Yuhi finished his sentence.

    Hino''s eyes widened. So much for investigating his bad feeling. A foreign soul living in Aki''s body? That must be the dark presence he sensed when he looked into Eli''s memories.

    "Anyhow, I will exin everything regarding thister. Is Sumire with you?"

    "I left her to rest."

    -with Mashima. Hino stopped himself from saying that. There is something different about Yuhi, and he doesn''t want to carelessly provoke him now.

    His thoughts break off when Yuhi suddenly requested a video call. How unusual. Hino clicks the ept button and the first thing he sees is an exhausted looking Yuhi, and spots the ocean in the background.

    He raised his eyebrow. "Unless your?doing a shoot in the beach in winter-"

    "I''m-I''ve been taking some time off."

    Seeing Yuhi''s quiet demeanour, he exhales deeply. "For your mental health?"

    Yuhi nodded and Hino had to stop himself from saying finally. While he admired Yuhi''s dedication to helping Sumire. Hino was very concerned about Yuhi''s condition. Sumire appearing in his life helped distract Yuhi. However, he wasn''t in a good state before she came.

    ''I almost cancelled all his work so he could go on vacation for a year.''

    "I''ve been doing a lot of thinking." Yuhi mumbled. "-and I realized, I never really gave Sumire a chance to decide whether or not she wanted to be with me."

    "What on earth are you talking about-" Hino paused, seeing Yuhi''s expression. "Yuhi, don''t be an idiot. Is this why you sent Kusabe instead ofing yourself?"

    Yuhi nodded, causing Hino to sigh deeply. He thought it was weird. Why would Yuhi send Kusabe Renna over simply to guard over Sumire? Even if Yuhi couldn''te himself, he thought Kusabe''s purpose would be to help Sumire escape.

    "Lucifer''s slept with her, multiple times." Hino sees Yuhi cringe and continues. "He got her pregnant."

    At those words Yuhi''s face turned pale.

    "I''m sorry for being so blunt about this. But, did you know too? That it was possible?" Hino wondered.

    Yuhi seems to know everything. Hino knew that Yuhi''s main purpose of agreeing to go to the US wasn''t for his career, but because he wanted to destroy the ck alice organisation bases one by one. No, even before Yuhi went to the US. There were asions where Yuhi would disappear for hours. Once, he asked Sumire why she never questioned where Yuhi was going and she gave him an unusual answer.

    ''There are lies that protect people, but even then there those who won''t use these lies to protect their loved ones. Yuhi-san isn''t like me, he is a serious person and would never mess around. That''s why I know, rather than lie about where he is going. He would rather not say anything.''

 Chapter 1029 This is me Part 5

    Chapter 1029 This is me Part 5

    HINO

    Yuhi''s silence was terrible but what was even worse were the words that left Yuhi''s lips afterwards. None of the multiple theories he had regarding why Lucifer wanted Sumire was correct. He didn''t evene close. Not once did the thought of past lives cross his mind. It shouldn''t surprise him, after all, they do live in a society where evolved humans exist.

    "So, you two really are fated."

    Yuhiughed. "That''s what you get from my words?"

    Hino sighs. "Well, it''s a lot to take in. But, I suppose it makes sense. When Sumire first came to the facility, you were the first one to get close to her. There had been other newbies in our group previously, but you never treated them the way you did her."

    "I guess I was quite obvious."

    "When did you two die in yourst lives?"

    "Roughly our mid twenties, why?"

    "I just want to make sure, because when curses are concerned. They tend to follow you to your next lives. I know you said Sumire and Lucifer are the ones who are cursed. But, there is a chance it passed on to you."

    Yuhi is silent for a few minutes before sighing. "I wish I could refute that theory, but I can''t."

    "Sumire loves you."

    Yuhiughed weakly. "You''re really going to say that?"

    "Because she does." Hino trails off. "Frankly speaking, I think you''re being a huge idiot. You should havee for her."

    "I know, I should have. Even with no memories, I felt like she was calling for me. It took all my will power not to answer those calls. Even when I suppressed our bond, I could feel her emotions. I knew she was lonely, and yet I didn''t go to her. I really am a jerk."

    Hino didn''t know what to say. It was his first time hearing Yuhi this way. Yuhi has never shown his vulnerable side in front of anyone. While Hino knew Yuhi suffered from depression and bad mental health. He never truly understood the extent of it, because Yuhi never let it slip.

    "Enter the dream space after this call, she should be sleeping now."

    ''There is nothing I can do for Yuhi. But if it''s Sumire, she should be able to help him,''

    After a few more words, Hino ended the call with Yuhi. Those two really do be a mess when they aren''t around each other for long. How on earth did they manage being apart for two years?

    Hearing the sound of a basket dropping. Hino turned to see a girl with caramel coloured hair wearing a pink and white sports jacket.

    "Hino."

    Seeing Cassie, Hino recalled the girl''s warning before the incident and heughed bitterly. "I guess I should have listened to you."

    Cassie warned him that Nagawa Mira has been spotted frequently. A woman who up until recently only stuck to the elite circles, is now freely venturing out into society.

    After he said those words Cassie cried and he walked over, and wiped the girl''s tears with his sleeve.

    "Sorry, I don''t have any handkerchiefs." His sentence fell short when Cassie buried her face in his chest and hugged her tighter as she cried even harder.

    For a moment he is frozen by Cassie''s disy of affections when he recalls her confession. So much happened afterwards, so they never approached the topic again. He was too focused on helping Sumire recover, and making sure everything was okay with her career.

    Hino wrapped his arms around her and didn''t say anything. After a few minutes Cassie pulled away with flushed cheeks.

    "I-I didn''t mean to cry, I was just so relieved-"

    Hino shook his head and pointed to the seats in the corridor. "Let''s sit down and talk."

    Cassie agreed and the two of them sat side by side.

    "When did you get back?" Cassie asked.

    "Just a few hours ago, I didn''t want to contact anyone until tomorrow to make sure Sumire got her rest. She has been through a lot."

    "I''m sure even if she has,you''re the one who suffered physically." Cassie suddenly jabbed his arm and he yelped in pain. Cassie sighs deeply. "See? I knew it! Roll your sleeves."

    Hino reluctantly does so revealing the purple coloured bruise. While Sano gave it basic first aid treatment while they waited for Eli to bring Sumire. He didn''t get a chance to bandage it up.

    Cassie looked like she would cry again seeing the bruises but she shakes her head and ps her cheeks.

    "This isn''t the only one is it?" Cassie bit her lip.

    "I actually think Lucifer was holding back with me." Hino jokes.

    "This isn''t funny! What''s wrong with that man? How can he do something like this?"

    Hino chuckled. "That''s how the underworld works. I really am lucky. It seems he didn''t overdo it, because he didn''t know if he would lose his control on Sumire if I died."

    If not for this reason, there would have been no need to keep him alive.

    "Knowing you, you would never have allowed Ibuki-chan to get hurt. But, I have to ask is she-"

    Hino quickly summarizes the past two months and Cassie turns silent.

    "I don''t think her mental state will be good for a while."

    "What makes you say so?"

    "In her eyes, she has betrayed Yuhi. Even if she didn''t have her memories, she still slept with another man. So, she must feel terrible."

    ''Indeed, Cassie is correct. To think she of all people would be one of the ones to understand Sumire.''

    "I''ll be limiting her visitors for a while. I know her other friends want to see her. But other than Mashima, I don''t think there is anybody else who can help her right now."

    "Limit it to her kids, and Tsueno. Perhaps even Hamano. But, anybody else would be too much right now." Cassie advised.

    "Yeah, I think so too." Hino trails off. "Has everything been okay?"

    When Sano was giving him first aid, Sano briefed him on the situation in the entertainment world. From what Sano said, Sumire''s status in the entertainment industry is fine and nobody has been trying to stir anything. However, it''s hard to believe everything has been going that smoothly. Hard to believe that nobody would question Sumire''s whereabouts.

 Chapter 1030 This is me Part 6

    Chapter 1030 This is me Part 6

    HINO

    "It has, rather it almost turned messy. But, Takahashi Yumi stepped up."

    "It almost turned messy?" Hino said with a raised eyebrow.

    Sano didn''t mention that. But then again, his friend still doesn''t understand how the entertainment industry works.

    "Yes, during a best of music live show. Some other guests on the show bribed the staff to say some bad things about Ibuki-san. Miya almost lost her temper, but before this could happen. Takahashi Yumi appeared."

    "Was she scheduled to show up?"

    "No, she wasn''t. It was shocking, and she performed a new song on the spot."

    Takahashi Yumi''s new song? She hasn''t released a new song in years, since she has been focusing on shaping the entertainment industry.

    Cassie takes her phone out and shows him a video.

    "Mothers and elder sisters and lovers...

    Wind and rain and shadows from the trees...

    I can be anything for your sake.

    To the sea, to the sky, to the gxy...

    The single light that flies from my heart is "love".

    We are on a never-ending travel

    To kick away the stencil that draws out our dreams for us.

    So with a Que sera

    It''s fine, it''s OK, you''re fine the way you are. Just as long as you stay by my side...

    There will be a happy lucky future. I will spread out both of my hands for you, no matter what kind of a person you are." Yumi sang.

    By the end of the performance, Hino was frozen. What on earth was that? The song, her clothes and her aura. Everything was perfect.

    "After a performance like this? Everyone was too focused on her, too talk badly about Ibuki-san again."

    "I can imagine." Hino trailed off.

    Takahashi didn''t act likethis when she performed with Sumire. Was she holding herself back? No, that''s not it.

    ''Idols evolve. I may have defeated Yumi-senpai on ourst stage. But, that doesn''t mean I have truly beaten her. Idols constantly evolve, the top position is fleeting and Yumi-senpai is a special type of idol. There is a reason why she has upied the top spot for so many years. As an idol, I''m still a fledging. This win, is temporary.''

    Sumire''s words echoed in his head. That girl always seems to end up proving that she is right. Takahashi Yumi is already twenty five, in terms of being an idol. She is considered ''old'' and not new anymore. For most idols, growing old is deadly to their careers. They don''t get as many opportunities as before. When Takahashi started to fade into the background, others assumed it was because of this. However, that''s not it at all.

    Hino nced over and saw Cassie wore aplicated expression on her face. "What is it?"

    "Honestly, even now I''m amazed. Hino, you know I have always been a huge fan of Takahashi Yumi right?"

    Hino nodded.

    "She is the reason I wanted to be an idol and in recent years, I truly thought I was getting closer to her. However, it''s no good.That level of brilliance? There is no way I can reach that."

    At those words he frowns. "It''s not like you to give up. I know it was a amazing show, but-"

    Cassie shakes her head. "After seeing that, recently I have thought that what I have now is enough. My position in the entertainment industry is good."

    "Are you going to give up challenging her as the Queen?"

    "I''ll continue participating in the Queen cup, since I went through all the trouble of gathering all those points. But, I''ll let myself get eliminated or drop out before the finals."

    "Are you sure that''s a goodidea?"

    "I don''t care what others say about me, Hino. I simply can''t beat that. However," Cassie trailed off. "I''m sure she can."

    At those words Hino nces over to see where Cassie was pointing at to see Sumire peeking her head through the pir.

    "I can''t sleep without knowing you''re getting your injuries looked at."

    "Yeah, I was nning to go after speaking with yuhi and I bumped into Cas."

    "Mm, I was the one who asked her toe here." Sumire takes Cassie''s phone and reys the video. Unlike Cassie, who was trembling while watching it. Sumire''s eyes lit up.

    "Yumi-senpai really is the best. However, she isn''t undefeatable."

    Cassie was shaking her head in disbelief. "I''m afraid I''ll have to pass."

    Sumireughed. "I see, I don''t me you for it. What about her?"

    "If it''s that one, I can see you two standing in the semis together. She also didn''t lose faith after seeing the show."

    Despite the vague words between the two. Hino immediately understood who they were referring too.

    "I see, I suppose I have to confront her eventually and thank her. Yumi-senpai aside, I''m sure she also helped out with the rumors regarding me disappearing."

    Cassie nodded. "Anya-san was furious. She said the media attitude towards you isn''t fair."

    Sumireughs. "That''s just how the industry works, but I''m truly thankful."

    Seeing Sumire sway sideways, Hino was about to break her fall but Mashima quickly caught her.

    Toh sighs deeply. "This again beautiful?"

    Sumire giggled. "I knew you''de after me."

    "You really need to rest, you''ve been through a lot and tomorrow you''ll be busy with all kinds of tests."

    "I know, I know." Sumire moved away from Mashima and walked towards him. She suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck and hugged him.

    Cassie''s hug startled him but Sumire''s? Sumire''s made him freeze on the spot.

    "Thank you so much Hino. Since Yuhi left, you have always kept me safe."

    At those words he clenched his fist. "You''ve been hurt twice because of me. I don''t think that''s exactly keeping you safe."

    Sumire shakes her head. "Because of you, not once did I feel alone. Although I missed Yuhi-san like crazy, because of you. I didn''t feel lonely. I knew you were a single call away. Thank you Hino, for keeping me safe. For being there for me." She moved her face away from his shoulder and caressed his cheek. "Lucifer didn''t lose control of his monster side when he was around me. I thought it was because of him feeding from me, but there is something else more efficient."

 Chapter 1031 This is me Part 7

    <h4>Chapter 1031 This is me Part 7</h4>

    HINO

    Hino already knew what she was going to say. When he worked out Lucifer had a curse, and a beast inside him. He feared for Sumire''s safety. So, he kept Lucifer upied in the dungeons. He spited the man as much as he could.

    "You''re so silly Hino, you didn''t have to do that for me. I may have lost my memories, but I still had my abilities. I could still fight."

    Hino shakes his head. "It was the least I could do."

    "Thank you so much." Sumire said softly. "No matter what I do, I will never be able to repay you properly. But there is something, I can do for you as my manager." She pulls away.

    "I want to cross that bridge, that road and surpass her properly." Sumire beamed. "Think you can help me achieve that manager?"

    Hino blinked and sighed. "You''re?asking for it, I don''t have a gold ted manager licence for nothing."

    Sumire winked. "I''ll be left in your capable hands."

    After chatting for a few minutes, Mashima eventually persuaded Sumire to leave. Cassie who had been silent this entire time spoke up.

    "During that time I was feeling overwhelmed with Takashi-senpai''s performance. I thought of thest live I saw from Ibuki, I got the same feeling when I watched her. A beautiful and yet frightening performance. If it''s her, I think it''s truly possible."

    Hino nodded in agreement. The moment Sumire recovers, it will be back to work. This time around, he will make sure she isn''t interrupted. So she can walk on the road to her dreams properly.

    __________________________

    YUHI

    The moment he got off the phone, Yuhi entered the dream space. At first he simply wandered around for a few minutes. Summoning Sumire here is simple, even if she isn''t asleep. He could use their bond and call for her. However, he wanted to go over the words in his head when he does see her. He isn''t angry at her for sleeping with Lucifer. After all, he could have easily gone to fetch her or free her from that situation anytime. Renna would have been able to get her out, but he never gave those orders.

    ''I allowed her rtionship with Lucifer to continue. I was the one who put her through that situation.''

    So, he has no right to get angry. Even if the image of her entangled in another man''s arms hurts. He did this to them both. He wandered through the space, and the surroundings decided to take on the form of a forest.

    He wandered and wandered until he felt a familiar presence. He takes a deep breath, before turning around. There she was, standing in a hospital gown with her beautiful hair down.

    "Yuhi." Sumire said softly, and then her gaze darkened as though she remembered something. She shakes her head and takes a few steps backwards.

    Yuhi pulled the frightened girl into his arms and she immediately sobbed.

    "Ssh, Sumire. It''s alright, look at me."

    Sumire refused.

    "Please, wife. This is painful for me. I want to see your pretty face and kiss those soft lips of yours."

    Sumire hits his chest. "Why do you always find a way to flirt with me?"

    "You make it very easy for me to flirt with you love."

    At those words Sumire raises her face from his arms.

    "Hino told me everything."

    At least Hino filled in the gaps, since he knew most of what happened due to Renna''s efficient reporting. Seeing Sumire flinch, he sighs deeply preparing to exin how it doesn''t bother him

    "Why are you injured?!!!" Sumire suddenly eximed seeing the bandage around his neck.

    "I ended up in hospital for three weeks. So I didn''t question why you weren''t appearing on TV for a while."

    "Then while I was fooling around ying someone else''s wife you were--" Sumire said horrified.

    "Sumire." Yuhi cupped her cheeks. "Please just listen to me. I won''t me you for this. I should have known better. I was investigating something, so I was unreachable for a while." He exined.

    Despite his vague exnation, it seems Sumire understood.

    "You idiot! I told you, you can''t do that." Sumire scolded.

    If they weren''t having a serious conversation right now. He would seriously consider pinning her down. There is something about Sumire scolding him that turns him on. Maybe he just likes being punished by her

    Yuhiughed. "There she is. My sharp tongued and cute wife."

    "Oh you fool. You never listen to me."

    "It''s because my wife never rewards me." Yuhi said.

    Sumire bit her lip. "Lucifer he I''m sure you-"

    "Yeah." Yuhi nodded.

    "I didn''t. I didn''t realize. I was in a daze everyday and there was no TV or inte or anything modern there. There was nothing that could have reminded me of you. But when I went out to town or whenever the servants spoke about their children, just for a second. I remembered giving birth to twins, to our children."

    "Did you ever feel a connection towards him?" Yuhi felt his body tremble as he asked.

    Sumire shakes her head. "I let him touch me but I don''t know, it would feel wrong, and I''d think of ck hair, brown eyes and infuriating smileˇę

    Yuhi chuckled. "So, you were thinking of me while in the arms of another man? How cruel of you my wife."

    "He would call me that a lot, and well it felt weird. When I asked him to use my name ''like he used to'' he seemed upset." Sumire trails off and caresses his cheeks. "My dear, you don''t look well, you''re very pale and I think you have lost some weight."

    Seeing her changing the topic and instead fretting about him like this, truly makes it seem like nothing has changed between them. But, now that Sumire has her memories of their past lives. Yuhi knew that nothing will be the same ever again, something will change between them.

    Right now, they can act as normal as they want with each other. But, when they see each other in real life it will be very different.

 Chapter 1032 This is me Part 8

    <h4>Chapter 1032 This is me Part 8</h4>

    YUHI

    Ever since they started dating, no even when they weren''t a couple. There has never been any awkwardness between them. She has always been the one person he has feltfortable around, and the same goes vice versa. But, after this surely there will be.

    "I''m alright. I''ve just been a bit busy. More importantly." He traced her lips. "I''d like to kiss you now."

    He isn''t just distracting her. No, ever since he saw her a few minutes ago. He has wanted nothing more than to kiss her.

    Sumire looked away. "I- not now."

    "Because of him?" Yuhi dared to ask.

    "No!!!! I love you Yuhi, I always have, always will. But, I feel filthy." Sumire trailed off. "It wasn''t just once, several times. I--I''m dirty."

    Yuhi leaned forward and brushed his forehead against hers.

    "You''re so silly, I don''t find you dirty. At least not yet, I can get you plenty filthy in seconds-"

    Sumire stepped on his foot and he winced in pain. "Wife, you always have a violent way of showing your affections for me."

    Sumire folded her arms across her chest. "That''s because you always insist on being shameless." Sumire sighs deeply. "My dear, do you really want to touch me? Your not just doing this to make me feel bet-"

    Yuhi lost whatever control he had and pulled Sumire in for a deep and passionate kiss. He hasn''t kissed her like this in two months. If he doesn''t include their kisses in the dream space, it has been even longer since he kissed her in real life. The moment he returns, he will be getting his fill of her. Yuhi never realized how much he needed her until he his trip to the US. It isn''t like their previous separations. Their previous separations were different because they weren''t a couple.

    He didn''t have the pleasure of holding her in his arms.

    After kissing for a few minutes, he finally lets her go and Sumire?slumps her head on his shoulders.

    "Y-your lung capacity has improved my dear. You haven''t been practising kissing someone in the US have you?"

    Yuhi rolls his eyes at her words. "Maybe it''s because I have a very active imagination. I''ve been thinking of ways to bring you to your knees-"

    Sumireughs softly. "I have no doubt that err you''ve been experimenting in your mind."

    His gaze softened at her words. It''s okay, they are still okay. Just now when he kissed her. He felt it, her desire, and her love for him. While he believed in Sumire''s feelings, a part of him was terrified that she would choose Lucifer over him.

    Sumire lifted her face from his shoulder. "My dear, are you really okay?"

    "Hm? Why are you asking."

    "You seem really fragile right now."

    Yuhiughed weakly. "Shouldn''t you continueplimenting my amazing kissing skills?"

    "I would, since it was very enjoyable. But, your acting very strange." Sumire trailed off. "Will you tell me? What have you been doing in the US. No, specifically thest three weeks. You weren''t in hospital, but I don''t think you have been doing much work either."

    She really is smart. Yuhi sits down and pulls the girl onto hisp. "Alright, I''ll tell you everything."

    During the times he hesitated in his exnation, Sumire would squeeze his hand or ce gentle kisses on his neck. He wished she stopped there, but when her fingers went on his shirt buttons. He almost lost control.

    She giggled. "This is supposed to be a serious conversation, behave my dear."

    ''Whose fault is it that I am having inappropriate thoughts?''

    "During the destruction of the ck alice bases abroad. I discovered so many gruesome things. I have been a member of the underworld ever since I was a child. I thought, there was nothing that could surprise me anymore. But, I was wrong." Yuhi shakes his head. "I knew the organisation was brutal, but when I saw them torturing children. I lost control."

    Sumire''s gaze softened. "It''s because you''re a father now Yuhi-san. Even if you haven''t spent much time with your kids, you''re still a father. It''s natural that you couldn''t stand it."

    "I saw other horrific things, but what keeps me up at night. What keeps reying in my head is the memory of those children being tortured. Their cries, their pain-" His sentence fell short feeling Sumire''s lips on his.

    It was a brief kiss, but it conveyed so much emotion that he felt tears fall from his eyes. Sumire brushed her fingers across his eyelids.

    "When you cry my dear, I think it does things to me." Sumire mumbled.

    Yuhiughed. "I think my wife, we have discovered that you get turned on no matter what I do."

    "Mmm, indeed. My dear, It was painful wasn''t it? Having to endure everything alone. I''m sorry, I wasn''t there for you. I''ll do better from now on."

    Yuhi shakes his head. "It''s not your fault, Sumire. I should have juste to you. I shouldn''t have bothered going to the US. Takeyama''s offer was good but it''s not like we couldn''t have gone the following year with you."

    "Hush my love, I understand. It''s truly okay. We were both wrong. It''s not just your fault." Sumire bit her lip. "Even before you went to the US, I could tell you weren''t doing so well. But, like a silly love struck idiot you were too focused on my needs."

    Yuhiughs. "You were pregnant, Sumire, it was only natural for me to care for you."

    "I know, and that''s why I didn''t say anything. I knew if we had the conversation then, you would say it''s too stressful to talk about this when I''m pregnant." Sumire sighs frustrated. "It''s hard to argue with you my dear. I really want to lecture you for being so foolish, but I know everything you have sacrificed is because of your love for me."

    He really does love her, so very much. He never thought he was capable of such feelings before. From the very start, this girl was fated to be his. But, because of his own insecurities he pushed her away. He pushed her into the arms of another man and cut their soul bond.

    Sumire still doesn''t remember that.

    She doesn''t remember that she met him before Lucifer, doesn''t remember that her bonded person was him first.

 Chapter 1033 This is me Part 9

    Chapter 1033 This is me Part 9

    YUHI

    When she finds out the truth, there is no doubt she will be furious with him. Because he took away her choice and decided for him before they truly got to know each other.

    ''I will try every means to return to your side, so I can give you the happiness you deserve. So, would you wait for me? Phoenix God, Yi.''

    She knew. When she was dying in his arms, she called him by his title. Whether she only knew his title or actually knew the extent of their bond, he didn''t know. But, there is no doubt she will eventually recall that part of her memories.

    "I love you Sumire."

    Sumire''s cheeks coloured red and she coughs. "Ahem, now isn''t the time for you to confess."

    "It''s not?"

    "It''s not." Sumire eximed. Her cheeks turned redder by the minute.

    "When I get back, I''d like to confess to you at least twice everyday."

    "W-why do you have to-"

    Yuhi grabs hold of her hands and kisses her fingertips. "I regretted it when I was in the US. I felt like even though I showed you my love with words. I could have done more."

    "Perhaps you could have."

    Sensing her changed tone, he looked up and saw her livid expression. "Yuhi-san, what you said a few minutes ago abouting to me. Even though I figured it out when I regained my memories. I still have to ask, you knew where I was right?"

    "From the start." Yuhi agreed.

    "How could you just--"

    "It was for your safety. I figured that Lucifer could keep you safe."

    He wasn''t wrong about that. Although Renna mentioned some attempts of others challenging Sumire, none of them were after her life.

    Sumire scoffed. "and the real reason?"

    "I wanted to give you a choice." Yuhi said vaguely. But, he knew Sumire understood. Since a disappointed look shed through her pretty features.

    "We spoke about this before. I thought you understood."

    "I know but-"

    "I remember everything Yi, or maybe you prefer Sora."

    Yuhi''s eyes widened at her words. He knew that they eventually had to discuss this. But, he didn''t think she would bring it up today. How naive of him. Sumire has never been the type of person to dance around sensitive issues. She isn''t the type to dwell on things, and prefers to directly confront the person. Even if it hurts her.

    "Sumire-"

    Sumire raised her hand and pped him. Even though this was a dream. Her p still stung. Yuhi ignored the pain and extended his hands out. Sumire ran to his arms and he wrapped his arms around her waist.

    "You! You idiot! Why did youe after me? You should have evacuated with the others. Why the hell would you go back?"

    "Like I could have just left without you." Yuhi snapped. "Do you have any idea how I felt when I woke up, and couldn''t sense our bond properly? I thought you were dead, and if you were. If you were, I would have destroyed what was left of the world."

    Sumire shakes her head. "You could have lived, you should have. You idiot." Sumire continued to sob.

    It pained him seeing her cry like this. But, since they are on this subject.

    "Did you really think so little of my love, that I would have just abandoned you?" Yuhi questioned.

    "Isn''t that my line? I woke up, you know, when you were working on that spell. Why did you think I never wanted to marry you?" Sumire eximed.

    "Because you were pale and sick-"

    "I looked ill because I was being poisoned before the wedding." Sumire argued.

    Yuhi blinked after hearing her words. She was poisoned? Yuhi thinks back to her appearance properly. Her slow movements, her reaction to the food, her unsteady breathing.

    "Oh."

    "Oh you idiot! Didnt you see? I even stopped wearing the pendant. I was going to choose you." Sumire eximed.

    "I misunderstood?" Yuhi mumbled.

    "Yes, you did." Sumire sighed. "I knew you were slow my dear, even back then. But, you really didn''t notice the signs?"

    It''s true they were getting closer and he noticed that she was getting clingier. But, he simply thought she was being protective just in case anybody attacked him. After all, there were those who didn''t think he deserved her, those who were against the marriage.

    "Lucifer was there too."

    "I know."

    "But still you would have picked me?" Yuhi asked.

    "Mm."

    "I''m sorry." Yuhi apologized, "I know that''s not enough. But--

    "I do understand. I just wish you would discuss it with me." Sumire trails off. "It''s okay, I guess this is just something to add on our list of how to improve this rtionship."

    "So regarding him-"

    "It''splicated." Sumire interjected. "Even without my memories, I was getting nightmares. Because my subconscious feels like I betrayed you."

    Yuhi shakes his head. "I''m not going to me you. Besides I knew you two were-" Yuhi swallowed his words back.

    "How did you even stand to listen to that news?" Sumire said.

    "It wasn''t easy."

    "I need to see him again, I can''t just leave it like this."

    "Yeah." Yuhi understood.

    Two months isn''t long but two months is enough for Sumire to determine what type of person Lucifer is. Memories or not, she is still her.

    Sumire kissed his cheek and squeezed his hands. "You''re sweet, thank you Yuhi."

    "So, did he leave that mark too?" Yuhi pointed to the one on her neck.

    Sumire ced her hand on her neck andughed nervously. "Actually this.."

    "Nag--Mashima?" Yuhi corrected himself.

    Sumire nodded. "Uh, he said something about healing the mark Lucifer made."

    Yuhi grunted. "Mashima is too sly."

    "Can I get close to you Yuhi-san?" Sumire suddenly asked.

    "Of course."

    Sumire scooted over and then hugged him tightly. "I''ve missed you, more than you think. Even though Lucifer was good to me, it always felt like something was missing."

    Yuhi froze.

    "You''re looking at me like you don''t believe me." Sumire sighed. "I suppose it can''t be helped. I''ll just have to show you."

    Show him?

    He is suddenly pinned to the ground. The action was familiar, and yet foreign at the same time.

    His cheeks burned red when he saw her slowly remove her clothing. "Wh-what are you doing?"

    "Seducing."

    "Sumire--" Yuhi started. He wanted to protest and tell her it probably isn''t a good idea. She only just returned. She needs to rest.

    "I''ve missed you husband."

 Chapter 1034 This is me Part 10

    <h4>Chapter 1034 This is me Part 10</h4>

    SUMIRE

    For the next few days, they met up more often in the dream space. Sometimes they didn''t say much and simply held each other. For her, for him too. It was enough.

    If she thought her previous times being hospitalized was bad, then her current situation was simr to hell. Sano was watching over her too much, and Toh seldom left her side either. Her attempts to sneak out have failed too, and Toh is being very careful with who she sends messages too.

    Sumire sighed frustrated. She really wants to check up on the underworld. Hino already exined what has been happening in the entertainment industry. But, nobody is saying anything about the underworld. She needs to know what is going on.

    Before she disappeared for two months, she was investigating the situation with the Holy Knights main branch. ording to what Lucifer told her, Aki is being possessed by something. That exins why he hasn''t been around. Aki often disappears, so she wasn''t too worried. However, he has never disappeared for that long. When the attacks started to happen in star town, and he still didn''te back. Sumire knew something was wrong.

    The sound of her phone ringing woke her up.

    "Mmm, yes?"

    "Hey. You okay?"

    Sumire looked around and saw a note from Toh on her bedside table.

    "I''m fine. I didn''t think it would abruptly end just as I was about to enter the examination."

    Yuhi chuckled. "It''s fine, I think you made your point. Turn your camera on?"

    She sees the marks and nods in approval. "You''re right, it did turn out well."

    "Are we okay?"

    Sumire paused but nodded. "We are. I am still upset that you came up with such a ridiculous n. But, it''s not like I don''t understand. Now you know the truth though. Even with my memories back, I am choosing you."

    "Okay, I''m sorry for doubting you."

    ''I miss you everyday..'' Sumire stopped herself from saying that. It''s already hard for the two of them to be apart from each other.

    "My dear, have you eaten?"

    Yuhi paused, that brief pause was more than enough for her to understand. "Please eat something, I''ll also have my meal." She points to the tray on her bedside table. "If we eat at the same time, it will be like eating together won''t it?"

    Yuhi slowly nodded and she moved the tray so it was on herp. Sumire watched Yuhi take a few takeaway boxes from the fridge. If they had more time she would suggest that he cooked something. However, she wants them to eat at the same time.

    "My dear, you''re by yourself aren''t you?"

    "Yeah."

    "Should I ask someone to-"

    Yuhi shakes his head. "The reason I left the mansion was because of this. I just need space to think."

    "You must be lonely."

    At those words Yuhi shakes his head. "Loneliness is fickle. Since you''ve made sure to call me everyday, since you returned. I haven''t felt lonely."

    Her gaze softened. "We can see each other again in the dreamter. I just have a few tests to do today."

    Yuhi nodded. "Don''t worry about me. I''ll use the next few hours to think about what I will do to you." He trails off. "There is this thing I want to try with my fingers-"

    Sumire''s cheeks reddened at his words and Yuhi raised his eyebrow. "You know, you really are hard to predict. One moment you''re pouncing on me and the next you''re acting like a shy little girl."

    "That''s because you''re being too shameless about it." Sumire takes a bite of the rolled omelette.

    "Then tell me love, how am I supposed to speak to you?"

    Sumire paused at his words. Actually, she would find it odd if he stopped being so shameless. She would assume something was wrong with him if he did that.

    Spotting Satomi at the door, she walked over and picked him up. "Say hello to Daddy."

    "Dada!" Satomi eximed.

    "Hey kid, make sure to take care of your mother. She isn''t well."

    So he knew about her fever. "I''m fine. I don''t have much to do today so I''ll rest."

    Rather even if she wants to do more, she wouldn''t be able to. Toh isn''t here right now and Sano isn''t in sight. But, there is no doubt that Sano is somewhere, he could watch her.

    After speaking with Yuhi on the phone, she ys with Satomi and Kyoko who shortly appeared after her call with Yuhi-san. When she first saw Kyoko during her third day after returning. Sumire burst into tears. Her little girl looked so pale, and she was flinching every so often, clearly ufortable being touched.

    Atushi exined the situation to her in detail.

    She knew it was bad, because even Toh exined why Lucifer ended up agreeing to the deal to return her.

    ''He acts that way, but I''ve never seen him torture a child. So, I assumed he had a soft spot for children.''

    "Mama." Kyoko said, extending her hands out. "Hug Kyoko."

    Sumire turned to Satomi who nodded as he moved away from her. Sumire scoops her daughter in her arms and Kyoko hugs her tightly.

    "Mama safe now. Mama with Kyoko."

    ''Her powers- as long as I am hospitalized, there is a limit to what I can do. But, the moment I''m free to go. I''ll go to the HYOU4 headquarters and look into their records. There has to be something to help Kyoko. My presence by her side has helped her greatly. However, there are still times where her daughter wakes up screaming.''

    She ought to have returned sooner.

    Poor Kyoko has suffered so much. She wouldn''t have suffered through the transition of her powers if she was there.

    ''I really am doing a bad job at being a mother. I already knew I wasn''t cut out for this. Sano suggested getting rid of the child. But, I couldn''t abort the children.''

    It didn''t take long before she lulled Kyoko to sleep. Satomi clearly wasn''t tired but kept Kyokopany in the crib.

    ''I should make them some milk. I can''t breastfeed in my current state.'' Sumire covers the remaining food with lids and ces it on her bedside table.

    Hearing loud sounds as she approached the window, Sumire quickly pressed a button on the wall to close the curtains.

    Right now, her children and Yuhi-san are everything to her. While her dreams are important. Just for this short time, she needs to focus on being a mother for children, especially for her daughter.

 Chapter 1035 This is me Part 11

    <h4>Chapter 1035 This is me Part 11</h4>

    SUMIRE

    Toh walked over and wrapped his arms around her waist. "How do you feel?"

    "Mmm, still a bit dizzy. I was just going to make milk for the twins."

    "I''ll do that, you sit down." Toh pushes her down onto the couch and took over making milk for the children.

    "I spoke with Yuhi." Sumire brought up.

    Although she woke up in Toh''s arms after the first time she spoke to Yuhi in the space. She didn''t bring it up and he didn''t asl

    "Ah, how did it go?"

    Sumire sighed. "He really is an idiot. He told me everything, filling in the gaps from Renna''s story." She trails off. "We''ve been talking, gradually. Not revealing too much because it would overwhelm the other party. But, we are getting there."

    Toh nodded. "Take it easy. You two have a lot you need to speak about."

    Sumire nodded and sighs. "I really shouldn''t have kept so many secrets from him. It''s partly my fault that he is so insecure."

    "Don''t me yourself, there are no humans out there that are perfect. In fact, most people fail atmunication. It''s not just you and Terashima. Even the most perfect couples can fail at speaking." Toh finishes up and passes the bottle to Satomi.

    "What about you then? Say you had a girlfriend right now-"

    "I wanted to talk to you about that." Toh interjected.

    It only takes her a few seconds to understand.

    "Did you get a girlfriend? If so I''ll just---" Sumire truly didn''t know what to say.

    The past few days he has been so attentive and loving towards her. She didn''t sense that anything had changed between them.

    "It was Akane."

    Sumire blinker. "Akane-chan." She repeated.

    Toh didn''t say anything but Sumire noticed that Toh was watching her expression carefully.

    "Because of San?" Sumire guessed.

    ".."

    "Toh-"

    "You did it too, so I thought I--" Toh trailed off with a conflicted look on his face.

    Sumire bit her lip. "Sit next to me?"

    At those words Toh takes a seat next to her on the bed. Sumire didn''t hesitate to wrap her arms around his neck.

    "Beautiful.."

    "I''m here. Even if Yuhies back, I''ll still be here for you." Sumire said softly. How could she possibly abandon him after everything he has done for her?

    "You don''t have to.."

    "I do, please let me." Sumire said, determined.

    Toh sighed but nodded as he kissed her forehead softly. "You don''t have to worry about Akane."

    "I don''t? She doesn''t like you?"

    "Not like that." Toh trailed off. "I''ll admit we have be good friends, but that''s all."

    "I understand Toh. You must have been lonely. I''m sorry I made you go through that."

    "It''s fine. Do you wish to see the Lord?"

    Sumire bit her lip. "Not now. I think we both need space away from each other. I want to sort out everything that has happened."

    "and what does your heart say?" Toh questioned.

    "It aches to see him, to be with him." Sumire mumbled.

    "You''ll have to see him eventually. You''ve been drinking his blood daily, I assume you''ll eventually need it."

    "Right, I guess I can handle my thirst for a few more days."

    "You could just take from me. Until you see him again."

    Her cheeks coloured. "I-I don''t think."

    Toh shrugged.

    ''Before.he would have teased and insisted. What happened must have hurt him..since he had to personally witness it. I really do owe him a lot.''

    Taking a deep breath, Sumire brushed her lips against his neck.

    "Sumire? What are you doing?"

    "You told me to drink." Sumire said as casually as she could.

    The reality was very different, she felt very nervous. Her heart was thumping loudly. She doesn''t know how she managed to drink his blood before. But, she ought to drink it. Her two months with Lucifer made her reliant on blood. The past few days she has done her best to suppress it, but Toh simply mentioning it has broken her self control.

    "Since when did you listen to everything I say? Besides, what do you want?" Toh shakes his head and proceeds to move away from her.

    "It doesn''t have to be me. I can call Nagawa, I''m sure he would be more than happy to--"

    Sumire bites him, harshly.

    _____________________

    TOH

    She really is stubborn.

    "Don''t be angry, I''m sorry."

    "It''s not your fault beautiful."

    "I can''t deny the pull towards Lucifer even with my memories back and I know that hurts you." Sumire mumbled.

    Her words stung, and she probably realized that since she quickly apologized. Of course she feels something for Lucifer now. Of course she won''t be able to treat him the same way she did before.

    He slipped his hand under her nightgown and a soft moan escaped her lips. "Toh?"

    "Have you had enough?"

    "Not yet." Sumire mumbled. "Your hands are cold."

    "Hmm? I think they''ll get warm soon. You''re warm."

    "Toh, about Akane-chan, I think-"

    "Keep biting, I''ll show you." Toh sent a flood of images down Sumire''s head and he heard her growl and hiss.

    Sum ire growled. "Did you enjoy her body? Did you-"

    Now there is that jealousy.?''It''s cruel to test her, but I have already fallen so low. I broke my rules, my morals and touched another woman just because I was lonely, and spiteful because she was in another man''s arms.''

    Toh chuckles. "It was simply pleasure. But, not enough to keep me satisfied. Only you can do that."

    "I see..so, does this situation satisfy you?

    Toh smirked. "I''ll admit, it is nice. But I prefer you naked, and underneath me."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "I need a bath."

    "Perfect." Toh scoops her up and kicks open the door. With a snap of his fingers the tub is full.

    Sumire blinked. "I didn''t know you could do that."

    Toh chuckled. "There are many things that I can do that you don''t know about."

    There are still things that he wants to show her, especially in the intimate department.

 Chapter 1036 This is me Part 12

    <h4>Chapter 1036 This is me Part 12</h4>

    TOH

    Sumire suddenly scrambled out of his arms. "Turn around."

    He raised his eyebrow. "Is there any need? I''m already going to help you bathe."

    "That''s different."

    Toh truly didn''t understand what was different about it but nodded as he turned around. Even with his back turned to her, he could hear the sound of her slowly removing her clothes. Each second that went by led to his lower body heating up. Is she doing this on purpose? She is really driving him crazy.

    When Sumire tells him to turn around, she is already in the tub and bubbles help conceal her gorgeous body. Toh sighs deeply, it''s not like he hasn''t noticed. Though Sumire has been allowing him to hold her, Toh notices how she maintains a distance now.

    Toh watched Sumire lean against the tub. "So about Akane-chan." Sumire started.

    "Do we really have to keep talking about her?"

    "Mmm, you''re not that indifferent to her."

    "Like I said, friends."

    "It''s not fair to keep you tied to me. You can date other women you know?"

    "Didn''t I try that already?" Toh jokes.

    "That wasn''t your choice." Sumire bit her lip. "I wouldn''t mind if it was Akane-chan, she''s a good person and you like her enough to call her your friend."

    "So you say while almost breaking the edge of the tub."

    Sumire''s cheeks coloured and she looked away. "It''s not like that."

    His lips curve to a smirk. "I understand beautiful."

    Sumire sighed deeply. She extended her hand out. "Help me wash my hair?"

    "Of course." Toh gathered her hair in his hands as he kissed the strands softly.

    "Did you know about Lucifer''s curse?"

    "I did, but just recently. I had my suspicions after being with him for so long."

    "and the reason you followed him?"

    "Other than him saving my life. There was a time, I believed in his vision of the future."

    "But now?"

    "After I met you, I realized his idea of justice is twisted." Toh mumbled.

    Lucifer''s vision of the future involves far too many sacrifices and too much pressure on this girl in front of him.

    "I see, but it''s not like my idea of justice is any better."

    Toh proceeds to refute her im but Sumire shakes her head.

    "In the end I am no better than Lucifer. If it''s for the sake of the person I love, I will stain my hands red repeatedly with no remorse. I don''t know what his ns are exactly. But, there is no doubt that he is doing this for my sake, because he truly believes that doing this will lead to a better oue." Sumire trails off. "I remember a lot of things I didn''t before, and I noticed a pattern. After the horrors experienced in our first life together. Lex strived for a better future, a better world. One where I wouldn''t get hurt."

    "But, a world like that isn''t possible." Toh mumbled.

    Sumire nodded. "Getting hurt, and hurting others? That''s just how life works. It contributes to the bnce. A world with no pain doesn''t exist and if it ever came to be. It would be due to a huge sacrifice. A sacrifice I won''t let him make."

    "Do you suspect what it is?"

    "I think so, but until I am too sure I can''t share it."

    Toh shakes his head. "It''s okay, beautiful. I''m d that you''re notpletely sympathising with him."

    Sumire sighs deeply. "Even if I wanted to, my current position makes it very difficult. With Aki going rouge, what do you think that means for me?"

    Toh blinked at her question. "Right now, your leading the holy knights and all the groups that have pledged themselves-"

    What a frightening thought, more than three quarters of the underworld have pledged themselves to the Holy Knights.

    Sumire sighs frustrated. "When I find him, I''ll snap him out of whatever possession he is in. How dare he put me in this situation, when I have my lovely family to care for, and my career?"

    "You don''t seem to be too worried."

    "That''s because I know him. If he has truly been harbouring that other soul for years, and nobody suspected anything. It means, the one with control is him. Aki can suppress it if he wishes too. For him to loose control, he must have been triggered by something. If I retrace his steps the past few months, and perhaps before I left star town. I may be able to find out."

    She really is a smart one. If anyone else were in her position, they wouldn''t be able to remain calm.

    "Are you thinking of going back to star town?"

    Sumire nodded. "At first I was going to wait until I finished up my university studies, but the situation isn''t good right now. So, I''ll finish up the rest of the year and then head back."

    "I''ll be following you beautiful."

    Sumireughed. "Mm, even if you didn''t. I would have asked you."

    "You would have?"

    Sumire nodded. "I''ve been relying on you a lot. It would feel weird if we were suddenly apart."

    His gaze softened at her words. "You don''t have to worry about that. Just like you said earlier. Even if Terashima returns, I will be by your side."

    Although, he will maintain some distance. He won''t touch her as much. ''I shouldn''t be touching her at all. But, a hug and a kiss on her forehead shouldn''t do as much.''

    "Mm."

    Toh picks up the bottle of conditioner and applies it on the girls hair. Even without this, her hair is so soft.

    "I wasn''t with youst night, were you okay?"

    "Uh." Sumireughed nervously. "I don''t think I slept very much."

    Toh frowns at those words. "I''m sorry about that beautiful. I''ll make sure to stay by your side from now on."

    "I feelfortable when I''m with you."

    "I know you do, turn around beautiful. Let me wash your back for you."

    Sumire turned around, seeing the scars made his gaze darken. It''s not like this is the first time he has seen her scars. However, it still upsets him when he sees it.

 Chapter 1037 This is me Part 13

    <h4>Chapter 1037 This is me Part 13</h4>

    TOH

    She has such beautiful skin, scared or not. He finds everything about her perfect.

    Sumire''s body tensed when he ced his hand on the scars.

    "Toh?"

    "I know they are old scars, but do they still hurt when you touch them?"

    "Sometimes." Sumire admitted. Sheughs weakly. "It''s okay Toh, being in the underworld means getting scars. No matter how strong I am, being in this industry means I will get hurt."

    "You never told me exactly how you got these."

    "Mm, they are whipshes from when I got kidnapped."

    ''By kidnaped, is she talking about the incident after he left or the one before? Because if it was the former, then I would feel incredibly guilty.''

    "It happened before I met you."

    Toh sighed in relief and Sumire giggled. "You don''t have to feel so responsible with everything that happens to me."

    "It''s hard not to."

    It''s hard not to, because he left her during her most vulnerable time. ''I should have stayed by her side.''

    "I know, you''re a kind person Toh."

    "I don''t think that''s it. I wouldn''t feel like this if it was another person. I''m doing this because I''m selfish, and I''m in love with you."

    "Mm, I know that too." Sumire said softly. "I know how much you care for me, and I care a lot about you too."

    If anybody else overheard this conversation, they would assume that Sumire was confessing. But, Toh knew better. She is being very evasive with her words. She cares about him, a lot it seems but she isn''t admitting her actual feelings.

    "I''m sorry, I know you want me to say more." Sumire mumbled.

    Toh shakes his head. "I will admit that I am frustrated."

    Sumireughs. "Of course you are."

    "But, I would like to think that I know you beautiful. I know and understand you." Toh trailed off seeing her eyes widening. "Am I wrong?"

    Sumire''s cheeks suddenly coloured. "N-No your not, you do know me well. It''s just-"

    Toh reached over and caressed her cheek. "I know you beautiful, that''s why you don''t have to exin anything."

    "Mmm." Sumire sighed in content. "Toh, this is nice."

    His gaze softened. "I know, but let me help you finish bathing. We can do more of this on the bed."

    At those words Sumire suddenly moved away from him. "I-I can finish off on my own, get out."

    Toh blinked at her sudden change of topic. But, seeing her back turned. Toh knew he wasn''t going to get any answers as he stood up and exited the bathroom. Not before catching how red her face was.

    ''I understand beautiful, and that''s why. I am being careful around you.''

    __________________

    Time, time.

    Mamoru often says that time has been cruel to him, ''I have so many things I wish to say and do with her but time will not give me the chance.''

    Recalling Mamoru''s words. Toh exhales deeply. He is starting to understand Mamoru''s feelings now. Indeed, time?is cruel. The moment Terashima returns, his time with Sumire would end. He won''t be able to stay by her side as often without drawing negative attention. Moreover, she will have to move out.

    Although he never nned for the second part to happen, Toh has to admit that he has?enjoyed living with her. He doubts they would have gotten so close to each other again, if they lived apart. Considering how Sumire sometimes tries to avoid him under his own roof. No doubt she would do the same when they lived away from each other.

    He understands why she does it. There are days where she is veryfortable with him and naturally gets close without thinking. But, there are also days where questions why she gets close to him. Why she allows herself to do that. During those days, Sumire falls asleep in the living room or the kids room.

    "Are you even listening to me Mashima?"

    Toh turned his attention onto Nagawa Sano. "I am."

    Sano exhales deeply. "Is it just me or have you been spacing out a lot?"

    "It''sck of sleep doctor, I''m sure you can recognize that."

    "I can, and that''s why I''m scolding you." Sano shakes his head. "You need to get some proper sleep Mashima. No matter how invincible you think you are, you need rest just like any normal being."

    "-and here I thought you called me to talk about Sumire''s condition."

    "I did, her re-opened wounds are healing nicely. She can be discharged in a few days. But, she should still stay at home and not do any work."

    "I see."

    "She can start to consume more meat, but not too much. I''ll give you a detailed meal n from the dietician." Sano exined.

    "Anything else?" Toh wondered sensing there was something Sano wasn''t saying.

    "I wasn''t going to say anything, but seeing you so distracted recently. I can guess why. Terashima is returning soon isn''t he?"

    "Mamoru bbed."

    Sano sighs. "Even if he didn''t, it''s all over the international news. M5 has seeded in their goals in just a few months. The japanese media are hyping their return."

    That exins why they haven''t reported Sumire''s return too much. There was one or two articles but those were immediately taken down before anybody could view them. If there was any doubt of Takahashi Yumi''s interference, there isn''t anymore. Only she has that much power.

    Takahashi, no Ahoji Yumi. Since the first day Sumire was hospitalized, Toh noticed that someone had been leaving Sumire bouquets of different purple coloured flowers. At first Toh joked with Sumire about having a secret admirer, but as the flowers continued toe. Toh started to do a bit of digging, after questioning the staff. He learned that a woman had been leaving those flowers.

    "He is." Toh confirmed. "What about it?"

    "It''s good for me since I don''t have to worry about her living with you anymore. God knows what you two have been doing."

    Toh frowned at Nagawa''s words. He didn''t say it directly, but Toh immediately understood. This guy really is a bastard. Just when his impression of him was changing slightly.

    "What do you think we have been doing?"

    Sano raised his eyebrows. "Isn''t it obvious? You''re living with her. No doubt you two have been fucking whenever you got the chance."

    The moment Nagawa said those words, Toh punched him.

 Chapter 1038 This is me Part 14

    <h4>Chapter 1038 This is me Part 14</h4>

    TOH

    Toh released all the anger he has been suppressing since meeting Nagawa Sano again. When he first returned, he observed the situation between him and Sumire. Nagawa appeared to have changed, and since Sumire kept meeting with him. Toh understood that she saw that too. However, he has never stopped keeping an eye out on the situation.

    When Toh learned about the deal between them. He immediately understood. It''s not as though Nagawa Sano''s behaviour has changed, it''s because he has a way to express his desires.

    "Make no mistake. Sumire isn''t like you. I don''t know what kind of girl you think she is. But, she is the loyal type."

    That''s right, Sumire is loyal. No matter how many guys who like her, she has remained loyal to one person. Long before she even started dating the guy in her heart, she was loyal to him. That''s why none of the guys in Nanairofeather bothered to make a proper move on her.

    Sano scoffed. "It seems you''re the one who doesn''t know her very well. I know her, I know how lonely she gets. Did you know she only started to date me because she was lonely?"

    "I knew."

    ''And wasn''t it the same with me? I subconsciously took advantage of her loneliness.''

    "That girl hasn''t changed at all-" Sano paused. "Actually her physical appearance has changed. I''ll admit it''s nice that her breasts arerger-"

    At those words Toh hit Sano again, before he could hit him again. A girl with dark coloured hair wearing a hospital gown stepped before him and Toh exhaled deeply.

    "Akane dear, if you don''t control your brother, You''ll never see him again." Toh said as calmly as he could.

    Akane bit her bottom lip and nodded. "I''ll make sure of it."

    ''I doubt she can keep that promise. Her brother''s behaviour constantly changes like a light bulb. If I wasn''t too busy monitoring Sumire''s condition, I''d analyze why Nagawa Sano acts the way he does. Because, there really is something off about him,''

    Toh picks up the documents from the table and swiftly exits the room, not even looking back once. It was the first time he had seen Akane in a while. Ever since Sumire returned, he hasn''t been able to visit her.

    ''When Sumire''s situation has settled down, I ought to make the time to visit. After all, she only ended up in that condition because of me.

    It didn''t take long before he reached the room.

    Toh expected to find her sleeping orposing songs again. But, what he didn''t expect was to find Sumire hunched on the ground clutching her stomach. This sight led to him dropping the tray of food in his hands and rushing to her side. The moment he got close, he could see how pale her face was and her entire body drenched in sweat. What''s wrong with her?

    ''I''ll get Nagawa in here, he should still be around-'' Toh turned to leave when a weak arm reached out towards him.

    "No, it won''t help."

    "Beautiful-"

    "L-Lucifer, can you-" Sumire''s sentence fell short when she started coughing.

    Dried lips, pale skin and Toh noticed. The brief moment Sumire had her eyes open. He saw red, not amethyst.

    She''s calling for Lucifer. Although, Lucifer hase up several times in their discussions. This is the first time Sumire has called for him.

    Toh''s decision was swift. Rather than call Nagawa in here and have him panic. The best thing to do is summon Lucifer. Toh takes his phone out and immediately calls Lucifer, the moment the call connects however. He spots a ck whiff of shadows in the corner of the room, and Lucifer materialized.

    He raised his eyebrow. "That was way too fast."

    "I can sense her through the bond, but I needed to make sure she was asking for me. Your call confirmed that."

    Indeed, his presence is probably why the Lord hasn''t trieding here.

    Hearing Sumire cry out, Toh''s gaze dimmed. "What''s wrong with her? Why is she like this?"

    Lucifer didn''t say anything as he scooped Sumire in his arms.

    Sumire flinched.

    "It''s me." Lucifer said softly. "Drink."

    Sumire weakly wrapped her arms around Lucifer''s neck."Nngh."

    "That''s it, good girl."

    Toh could only state at the sight stunned.

    ''That''s the first time I''ve heard him speak so softly. Is he actually serious about her?'' Of course he is serious. Otherwise Toh wouldn''t have left Sumire by Lucifer''s side at all. From the moment he learned that Lucifer was the one who had taken her. Toh noticed something different in Lucifer.

    ''I made a risky move. It could have easily backfired on me. I constantly visited afterwards just to make sure. But each visit reaffirmed my belief that Lucifer will not harm her, physically or even emotionally.''

    After everything that has happened thest few months. Toh understood. The ones who had been targeting Sumire emotionally were Nagawa Mira and Suigetsu. No, the one who put those ideas in their minds is Jian Hijiri. After all, only someone who knows?Sumire well, knows how to break her down.

    Toh watches as Sumire pulls away, "Lucifer." Sumire said softly. "You came for me."

    "Of course, I will alwayse for you my heart." Lucifer picks her up and ces her on the bed. "Get some rest."

    "You''re not staying?" Sumire asked, confused.

    Lucifer shakes his head. "Sleep."

    Sumire seemed very reluctant to sleep, but Lucifer ced his hand over her face. It didn''t take long before Sumire''s eyelids shut.

    "What was that?" Toh finally spoke up.

    "Were bonded. Of course she needs my blood."

    Lucifer nced down at Sumire who was still tugging on his cloak.

    "She''ll need me."

    Despite those vague words, Toh immediately understood what Lucifer meant. It''s not just blood Sumire will be needing from Lucifer, but the two need to be physically close. Images of the times he caught the two kissing shed through his mind. Images of Lucifer pinning Sumire against the wall or straddling her on hisp. Images of the girl between Lucifer''s legs.

    Toh shakes his head. It''s over, it''s over now. That stuff won''t happen between the two anymore. The only reason Sumire went along with it, is because she lost her memories and assumed Lucifer was her husband. Now that Sumire has her memories back, she won''t allow Lucifer to take advantage of her.

 Chapter 1039 This is me Part 15

    Chapter 1039 This is me Part 15

    TOH

    Lucifer must have seen his expression since he added. "Only if she wishes. I shall not force myself on her."

    Toh sighed. "I see, I suppose that''s good. But, considering how you lied to her about being her husband and touched her despite knowing you two aren''t in a rtionship. It''s hard to trust you."

    Lucifer paused but nodded. "I understand. I shouldn''t have allowed it to go that far. But, having her to myself after two centuries being apart? I couldn''t control myself, especially when she started to warm up to me."

    Toh wanted to refute Lucifer''s words badly. But, he knew he couldn''t. After all, wasn''t it the same for him? The circumstances are very different but it''s the same. He considered himself to be very lucky to return to Japan when Terashima was abroad. During the first month Sumire started to live with him. Toh had to control his urges to jump on her. It was difficult, especially when he noticed howforted Sumire felt whenever he so much as held her hand.

    ''I can''t expect others to have the same level as control as me. Moreover, the length of time apart is significantly different. Two centuries is long. I, was only away from Sumire for two years.''

    Toh frowned. "You did this to her, fix it."

    "It''s not that simple. We''re married now, under thews of our people. She will never be satisfied drinking from another."

    "I knew I should have taken her from you--" Toh shakes his head.

    If he knew Sumire would be reliant on Lucifer, he would have found another way.

    "and let those pests roam free?" Lucifer argued.

    Toh frowned knowing he couldn''t dismiss those words.

    "I''ll slip my blood into the medication Nagawa gives her. But, eventually she will need to feed from me directly."

    "She doesn''t want you to leave." Toh trailed off and sighed. "Stay the night, but be gone in the morning."

    Besides he wants to observe the two of them a bit more. Although he frequently visited the manor in F region, Toh could only observe them briefly. He doesn''t know how the two interact in their private quarters.

    Lucifer chuckled. "Very well." Lucifer positioned himself on the bed.

    He kept feeding her drops of his blood and despite being unconscious, Sumire seemed to respond.

    "You''re not angry anymore?" Toh wondered.

    "Oh, I''m livid. Furious at this woman."

    "But you came."

    "Of course I will, I will alwayse for her if she needs me." Lucifer said, like it was the most natural thing in the world.

    Maybe it is, for him. But not just anyone would drop everything for the sake of the woman they love. There are many who say they will do everything for the sake of the woman they love. But, they only say it. Their actions always say so otherwise.

    Sumire woke up with bloodshot eyes. Her eyes looked redder than earlier. Before Toh could ask her what was wrong. She looks at Lucifer and then lunges for him.

    "What''s happening to--" Toh didn''t get a chance to finish his sentence since Sumire bit Lucifer''s neck harshly.

    "Like I said, she needs to feed. She''s been suppressed far too long." Lucifer caresses Sumire''s hair. "Ssh, that''s it love, keep drinking."

    "Lucifer."

    "I''m here."

    "You''re angry at me."

    Lucifer chuckled. "More than you know."

    "I''m sorry." Sumire whispered.

    "I know you are."

    Toh watched this exchange silently. Lucifer isn''t saying that he forgives her. There is no doubt that Lucifer is still angry, but he is still here, he came because Sumire needed him. His head was spinning with all this new information. It''s true he noticed Lucifer''s behaviour towards Sumire was odd. But, he didn''t think too much of it.

    Sumire suddenly tilted her head and looked at him, intently.

    Lucifer chuckled. "Get closer, she wants you near."

    Toh didn''t know what possessed him to get closer but he did. The moment he got close. Sumire lunged for his neck and was drinking his blood. He winced in surprise.

    "Beautiful-"

    "Let her." Lucifer kneeled down as he started to drink blood from Sumire''s knee.

    This situation reminds him of something that happened not too long ago. If Sumire isfortable with this, then he doesn''t mind. After a few minutes however, Toh noticed how warm she was. So, he raised her shirt slightly.

    Lucifer grunted. "Leave it like that, I''m already worked up."

    Toh nodded. He knew if the atmosphere got even warmer, something bad would happen. Right now, Sumire isn''t acting like herself. When she snaps out of it, she will have regrets.

    Just as he thought that, the sound of Lucifer''s phone broke the lustful atmosphere. Lucifer tried to ignore it but the sound grew louder causing him to bite Sumire harshly. She cried out and Toh red at him.

    Lucifer mumbled an apology as he stood up. "Allow me to take this call my heart."

    Sumire weakly nodded her head. Toh could tell how worn out she was. Her face was no longer a sickeningly pale colour like before. No, instead. Her hair was messy, and her clothes were rumpled, cheeks flushed. She had the face of a woman who just finished being pleasured.

    Toh waited until Lucifer went, and turned to Sumire. The girl was looking at him embarrassed. "Err, that wasn''t supposed to happen."

    Toh chuckled. "I know."

    "No, no! You really have no idea. Drinking Lucifer''s blood does that to me. It makes me feel warm and-"

    "Horny?" Toh finished.

    Sumire''s cheeks reddened and heughed. "You don''t have to exin beautiful."

    After all he has seen with his own eyes what happens to the women Lucifer feeds from. Sumire must have understood since her gaze dimmed and she was clenching her fists tightly. Toh ced his hand on top of hers.

    "It''s okay."

    Sumire''s gaze softened."Yes, it is." She agreed. Sumire was tugging the material around her body. Lucifers cloak. Toh didn''t even realize when he put it on her.

    "He''s really angry." Sumire mumbled.

    "Yes." Toh agreed.

    Sumire bit her lip. "I don''t think..I can see him as an enemy anymore. At least not like before."

    ".."

    "That''s a problem isn''t it?"

    "It is." Toh wasn''t going to hide that from her.

    After all, with the situation in the underworld, others will expect Sumire to take a more central role. If she can''t see Lucifer as her enemy anymore, it will lead to furtherplications.

    Lucifer returns and leaned down to whisper in Sumire''s ear.

    She bit her lip but nodded. "Okay."

    "I shall see you then my heart." Lucifer ced a gentle kiss on Sumire''s forehead before vanishing in a smoke of ck shadows.

    The moment Lucifer disappeared, he turned to Sumire with a frown. "Did you just agree to--"

    "He must have told you

    "Sumire you can''t--"

    "I know. I do..I just, I can''t be like this now. There is a lot going on in the underworld."

    Indeed, with the underworld being a mess. Sumire will be targeted more often. Rather after the previous two attacks. There are all sorts of rumors about her right now.

 Chapter 1040 This is me Part 16

    <h4>Chapter 1040 This is me Part 16</h4>

    TOH

    Rumors that paint Sumire in a negative light, that undermine all her hard work in the underworld. The one that stood out to him were the ones that say she has gotten weaker. ''Now is the time to attack her and get back at her.'' Despite the strict security measures he has made. The security guards have alerted?him on more than one asion of half dead bodies near the hospital grounds. It didn''t take?him long to realize that Sumire had been sneaking out behind his back.

    When he confronted her about it, Sumire didn''t bother hiding it from him.

    ''I don''t want you to stain your hands for me Toh. But even more than that I want to protect you.''

    If he didn''t love her before, he did now, Nobody has ever treated him as well as Sumire.

    Sumire covers her mouth with her sleeve andughs, "I just heard your thoughts."

    Toh blinked and cursed. "Sorry, I projected it too strongly." Before he met Ibuki Sumire, he had absolute control of his abilities.

    "No, it''sforting hearing your thoughts. It means I don''t have to guess." Sumire trailed off. "You don''t think me wanting to protect you is weird?"

    "What''s weird about it?"

    "I''m a girl after all."

    Toh looked at her puzzled and Sumire sighed. "I suppose that''s like you."

    Perhaps because he didn''t understand what she was saying, or he sensed the atmosphere was shifting in a dangerous way again but he changed the topic.

    "I''lle with you. I can''t let you meet with him alone."

    "Okay." Sumire agreed.

    Toh extended his hand out and ced his hand on her forehead. "You''re still warm beautiful. Do you need more blood? It''s the hanyou fever isn''t it?"

    "Mm, I''m okay now. Rather," Sumire''s cheeks coloured. "-I don''t think it would be wise of me to drink anymore blood."

    Toh rolled his eyes at thatment. "You seemed really eager there."

    "Prick."

    Toh smirked and picked her up, cing her back on the bed. "Are you not sleepy beautiful?"

    Sumire shakes her head. "I''m wide awake now, can I stay up for a bit?"

    Toh nodded and pulled up the mini table as he ced herposition notebook in the center, and herptop. He adjusted the headboard of the bed, and ced a pillow there.

    Sumire giggled. "Is this the royal treatment?"

    "No, the royal treatment consists of me being in between your legs and make you cry out like when the Lord bit you." Toh said honestly.

    Others would call him out for being shameless. But, the past two months have been difficult for him. ''I hadn''t realized how much it would hurt seeing Sumire as another man''s wife, even if she wasn''t truly conscious of it due to her memory loss.''

    Sumireughed nervously. "Uh right, so um did San say anything?"

    At the mention of Nagawa, Toh recalled those disgusting words he said and it slipped.

    "He thinks we have been fucking whenever we had the chance."

    Sumire blinked and Toh cursed realizing his mistake. That''s not what she was asking. She wants to know when she is getting discharged.

    "Well, I''m not surprised. Also, he more or less said that whenever we met for his feeding sessions."

    "He did?" Toh frowned. Exactly what did that man say to her? What disgusting words left his mouth in front of her?

    "Mmm, he said it wasn''t fair that I was letting you fuck me when all he could do was touch me a little."

    Toh''s gaze dimmed and Sumireughed nervously. "Err, don''t worry about it."

    "I can''t. He can''t say things like that to you and get away with it."

    "Don''t worry, I didn''t let him get away with it. I kicked him and then pped him. Then I didn''t meet with him for a while."

    Toh sighed. "It''s good that you did something, but I would rather you cut him off."

    Sumire shook her head. "I won''t, because he has suffered enough."

    Toh didn''t agree with that logic but didn''t say another word. She really is a kind girl.

    ________________________

    SIENA

    A few days ago, Narasaki Hino came to her and said that ''the show will go on, make the remaining preparations on your own. Since, Sumire still needs to recover.'' Siena, who had idly been waiting for any news regarding Sumire returning, suddenly received notice that their nned duo debut was resuming. Naturally, she assumed that Sumire was back and tried to visit her.

    But the guards Mashima ced around Nagawa general hospital made it difficult for her to visit. She tried sneaking in, in more than one asion, only to be thrown out.

    "Don''t you think we should try and see her?" Siena said, frustrated.

    She was currently in the food court in the mall with Asuka who was on her lunch break.

    Asuka shakes her head. "You know Mashima is being very careful with who visits her right now."

    "But we are her friends! It''s not fair that Hamano can go, and not us."

    "You know he is different, he is Akagumi''s second inmand. With the state of the underworld the way it is. Akagumi has been pitching in to help, even though they aren''t a group under the underworld treaty."

    "But, don''t you think Hamano bringing Sumire news regarding the underworld will only cause her to do something reckless?"

    Actually, it''s surprising that Sumire hasn''t snuck off yet.

    "You shouldn''t underestimate Mashima. Rather even back then, it seems Mashima has a way of keeping Sumire under control. She listens to him when normally she would ignore others."

    Siena paused. "Don''t you think she still likes him?"

    "I do." Asuka admitted. "But her feelings for Mashima probably aren''t as strong as the one she has for Yuhi."

    Siena sighs deeply. "I can''t say I envy her, she really does have aplicated love life."

    ''However if love makes her strong, I can''t argue there.'' Siena has seen first hand how extra determined Sumire is with her underworld work and song writing when it concerns the person she loves. It''s not just Sumire, there are others in the industry that use love as a motivating factor.

 Chapter 1041 This is me Part 17

    <h4>Chapter 1041 This is me Part 17</h4>

    SIENA

    Asuka chuckled. "But, it''s thatplicated love life that leads to those amazing songs of hers. Speaking of songs, are you finally going to show me that song you two were working on?"

    Siena takes out a notebook from her bag and slides it across the table. Asuka casually flicks through and bursts intoughter.

    "Hey, you''re not supposed tough."

    "It''s amusing, I can already see what the music critics will say."

    Siena rolls her eyes. "Those music critics are always quick to jump to analyze Sumire songs the moment she releases them to the public. Some have even tried to get their hands on the song before the release. They really want to find something bad about her."

    "The music critics aren''t stupid, they know Sumire is talented. Even if they don''t like her, they acknowledge talent where they see it. Sumire is a really good song writer, too good. The reason why their reviews end up negative is because they don''t know how to analyze her songs, it''s too much for them."

    "Now that makes more sense." Siena trailed off. "Sumire has always been amazing, but I know she doesn''t think of herself that way."

    "It''s natural, life hasn''t been easy for her. I''ve noticed however when she is with Mashima or Yuhi, she has more confidence."

    Siena grumbled. "Is the power of love stronger than friendship? I want to do something for her too."

    Asuka sighs deeply. "I understand how you feel, but if Mashima and Yuhi can help her. We should just leave it to them. If we try to interfere we may overwhelm her, and make it worse."

    "I understand." Siena said gloomy.

    Asuka reached over and patted her?head. "Keep practicing, I''m sure Sumire will send for us when she is ready."

    _________________________

    After parting ways with Asuka, Siena intended to head to the Holy Knights headquarters. Although Mamoru took over temporarily, there are still many disputes.

    Siena extended her hand out to catch the sudden droplets from the sky.?The rain poured within seconds and the skies thundering due to the tremor, almost as though it''s crying for someone. Crying and shouting at the battling feelings in their hearts.

    She could sense it so very clearly. The emotions of everyone in her surroundings.

    So many thoughts, so many emotions are all pilling up but despite these conflicting feelings, all these emotions areing together.

    In the end that''s how it will be huh?

    ''People who are drawn to you may indeed suffer like you say. You reflect the bad in people and yet at the same time you bring about the self inside them that was waiting toe about.?That self may not be something that they can expose to other people and that''s why it was locked in the way in the first ce. However if theye in contact with the precious thing you mentioned then their hearts will draw together.''

    Siena didn''t realize how much Ibuki Sumire influenced her life, right until their argument that lead to her going abroad. It was only when she was abroad, did she realize. Because of Sumire, she changed her way of life. How she saw things.?How she?viewed music, and her dream.

    Initially, she only intended to debut as a dancer in the entertainment industry. She could sing, but her singing skills were average. So, she never dreamed of debuting as a singer. But, after she listened to Sumire for the first time. She realized what she had been missing the entire time. Dancing is fun, but it felt like there was something missing. So, she started to get singing lessons abroad. Her very first tutor was surprised how well she could sing already.

    ''I would never have realized, since I never gave it a proper chance before.'' So abroad, she honed her dancing and newly found singing skills.

    Suddenly the rain stopped, no she spun around to spot brte coloured hair holding an umbre over her head.

    "Should you not be with her now?" Siena asked.

    From what she knew during her frequent attempts to see Sumire. Mamoru was one of the few people who could see her, which makes sense.

    "Ki, can handle herself just fine."

    "But, aren''t people attacking her?" Siena overheard one of the body guards talking about it.

    Mamoruughed. "Who do you think is stronger right now? It''s definitely Ki."

    Indeed, Mamoru isn''t as strong as he once was. Is it because he lost his powers before? Was that briefpse enough to diminish a person''s power?

    "I think you have just gotten used to it.

    Mamoruughed. "Hardly. Even now?the reason why I''m here is because I''m worried that she will run off and do something reckless."

    "Yet you are not with her now?" Siena challenged.

    "Yeah."

    His words certainly contradict his actions at times.

    However, Siena understood why. The past her would certainly not have understood and called him out for being a fool. However it''s different now.

    There is a silent agreement between Sumire and Mamoru, even if no words are exchanged. They merely have to look at each for to convey thousands of words.

    At first when she heard that Sumire would go to Tokyo, Siena knew that she wouldn''t be alone. She didn''t know of the guys in Quatro lighting with her but she knew that she would have someone. Indeed, Hamano didn''t hesitate to follow her andter Jun and the others came.

    Whether it was unspoken kindness or not, it didn''t take long after meeting Sumire when they became close. Sumire is one of the few people she could say for certain was her friend.

    A word that she would hardly associate with anyone.

    At the beginning Sumire was someone who was out of reach. Someone with a noble upbringing and a high ranking elite member. A person such as herself with no rank or penny to her name, should not even think of getting close to them and yet somehow along the way, something began to change.

    Her parents died when she was younger, and she escaped the orphanage at a young age. Her lifestyle has been unpredictable for years, and she never truly settled down anywhere. But, after meeting Sumire that changed. She started to crave for a ce she called home.

 Chapter 1042 This is me Part 18

    <h4>Chapter 1042 This is me Part 18</h4>

    SIENA

    She craved for some normality in her hectic life. Bing famous would attract too much attention, so at first she was reluctant. However, whenever she listened to Sumire speak about her dreams. She started to change her mind set. ''Me too, I want to be just like that.''

    It started off as a simple thought, but listening to the girl sing for the first time.

    ''I want to, be able to stand by her side, on stage.''

    Her thoughts break off when Mamoru speaks.

    "Ki will be fine, even if Yuhi wasn''t in Tokyo. I am sure she would have found her ce." Mamoru trailed off. "Ki has the ability to draw others to her, and while she acknowledges this. She thinks she only brings about the worst in people."

    "Ah." Siena said knowingly. "You don''t think so?"

    "I don''t. I think she creates a bnce that others don''t know they were looking for. For example, no matter how worried the guys in nanairo feather were for her. None of them followed her because while they were worried, they also found something they wanted to protect. Ki understood that and that''s why she didn''t even leave a note and just left. She understood that while she missed them, the eight of them will have to lead separate lives for a while and the next time they meet, things will be different."

    Indeed, Sumire isn''t the only one who has changed. The three guys from nanairofeather who came here for the contest have mainly been focusing on their work. If it was before, they would have dropped everything to go to Sumire. But instead, when she questioned their actions.

    The three of them had simr answers.

    Mamoru continues. "When I saw her again for the first time after the ident, even though it was from afar. I could tell even though she was broken up after what happened to me. Her heart was healing. Yuhi, Hamano and the other guys in akagumi, as well as her new friends were helping her heal. At least, I convinced myself to think that way."

    "Not anymore?" Siena guessed.

    Mamoru nodded. "Toh called me out for being a fool. He told me to look closely, and I did. I did, and I wanted to be wrong. But, when she cried upon seeing me on her birthday. I knew how badly I hurt her."

    Siena truly pitied him. Everyone in their circle of friends knew how much Mamoru liked Sumire. Mamoru''s feelings were different from the guys in nanairofeather whose feelings stemmed from their admiration of Sumire''s music. That, and Mamoru himself was a good person. It''s probably the reason why the guys in nanairofeather initially made that pact not to confess to Sumire, because they also became friends with Mamoru.

    Mamoru''s feelings which have always seemed so pure and innocent inparison. It was one of the main reasons why she initially encouraged Mamoru and Sumire to be together. She was on one of her trips abroad when Terashima came to star town. That''s why she didn''t see how close the two were.

    If she knew much sooner, she wouldn''t have bothered encouraging Mamoru.

    "It''s not your fault, after all Sumire is really is good at hiding her feelings. Even with all that went on in that year, she still remained strong. Even when she returned to Tokyo and saw Terashima, she put up a front. But, when she saw you again she just wanted to break down. I do not know the other guys who like her very well so I may be biased, however from what I''ve seen of her attitude towards you. Even now you remain important to her."

    "Is that not supposed to be a bad thing?!"

    "I don''t think so. If Terashima truly loves her, he should understand that Sumire still needs you."

    "I see, and yourself? You''ve changed somewhat."

    Sienaughed. "It''s the Sumire effect. I thought she was motivated before. But now? Her eyes literally sparkle when she speaks about music. Moreover she is more friendly and open."

    Mamoru nodded. "Despite what others have said. Ki has always been a kind girl. Although it takes time for her to open her heart to you, when she does. She will treasure your friendship."

    Siena''s gaze softens. "I know."

    "You know, Ki wants to see you. Maybe if I ask Toh for you-" Mamoru''s sentence fell short when they hear raised voices, and the sound of something being mmed on the ground. Mamoru was already slipping an arm band on, when they hear something else. The sound of gunfire.

    "Damn it, what are they thinking? Guns are illegal in Tokyo." Siena shook her head in disbelief.

    Mamoru sighed. "It''s not the first time this week. Sorry about this Siena, I''m leaving."

    "Yeah, see you-" Siena sentence fell short when Mamoru disappeared.

    Siena sighed deeply when she realized he took the umbre with him. ''What happened to being a gentleman?'' She nced down at her soaked clothes that were clinging to he body and her teeth chattered.

    Then, suddenly, the rain wasn''t falling on her head and shoulders anymore. She looked up, half expecting it to be Mamoru again. But it wasn''t, she was staring nkly into the boy''s face for a moment.

    "Tasuku."

    Siena couldn''t believe who she was seeing. This is Kogami Tasuku, he is a member of one of the leading squads in the Holy knights Kyoto branch. What on earth is he doing here in Tokyo?

    "Gee, what are you doing Siena-san? Don''t you have to perform today. Your going to catch a cold at this rate." Tasuku lectured.

    Siena didn''t say anything.

    "I''m guessing your having a bad day.''

    She resisted the urge to say, ''You have no idea,'' Before she met up with Asuka, and before she met Mamoru. She was indeed having a bad morning. The entertainment industry has always been harsh. But, perhaps it was because everyone knew of Shizune Miya''s connection with Sumire now. However the girl was getting bullied quite a bit.

    Siena lost count how many times she had to sweep in to save her, which led to her being dragged into the bullying. Ever since she became a member of the underworld, nobody has dared to bully her. However, the other artists in the entertainment industry don''t know anything.

 Chapter 1043 This is me Part 19

    <h4>Chapter 1043 This is me Part 19</h4>

    SIENA

    If they did, they wouldn''t have tried. Siena sighed deeply. The oldest trick in the book, putting thumb tacks on her shoes. But she fell for it, because she wasn''t expecting them to shift their attention onto her.?It caught her off guard, and now she is walking around in broken shoes. Because of course they went for her outdoor shoes.

    ''I should be d my dance shoes are safe, but I don''t like this situation.'' She has never dealt with bullying from fellow women in the entertainment industry. Unlike regr bullies, if she fought back against an artist it could lead to negative consequences for her. She doesn''t care about being ndered, but she knew her actions would impact Sumire. After all, everyone knows they are nning on debuting as a unit.

    She can''t cause problems for Sumire. But, it wasn''t just the shoes. There were several other ''pranks'' during the day, when she ended up with a sprained ankle. Siena really wanted to fight back.

    Siena wanted to open her mouth and vent, but she was afraid that she would end up crying. So she kept her mouth shut.

    "How about I buy you a bowl of ramen and get you out of the rain?" he offered.

    Siena proceeded to turn away. After all, she was on her way to the Holy Knights headquarters for business. With Mamoru dealing with those delinquents, nobody from their side is in headquarters right now. Although she has helped weed out the traitors, it''s still best if one of their people is there.

    "Wait." Tasuku grabbed hold of her sleeve and tugged her back beneath the shelter of his umbre. "Look at yourself, if you stay out in the rain any longer, you''ll end up in a hospital bed with hypothermia."

    ".."

    "Listen, I am sure someone who cares about you wouldn''t want you to be out in the rain like this, right?"

    Perhaps it was because she was feeling very emotional. But Siena couldn''t hold her tears back anymore. Indeed, there were others who would worry about her being out in this rain. Sumire especially, if she learned that her mind was distracted due to the being bullied situation that lead to her being sick. Sumire would never forgive herself.

    Tasuku didn''t make fun of her even though she was crying.

    "Alright, good," he murmured. "So, how about that ramen? Nice and hot. It''ll warm you upˇŞmy treat."

    Siena slowly nodded.

    Tasuku didn''t say anything else as he guided her half a block to a street into a small ramen stand. He closed the umbre, shaking the stray droplets of before leaning it on the counter.

    "Wee-" The elder man behind the counter smiled. "Ah, it''s you. Kogami Tasuku."

    Tasuku beamed. "I haven''t been here in months, I''m surprised you still remember me."

    The elder manughed. "Now, now I''ve never seen anyone eat so much ramen in one sitting before."

    Tasuku grinned. "I''m ttered."

    "Moreover, you came here with the prettiest girl who stepped into this."

    Siena raised her eyebrow at those words.

    "I didn''t realize she was the huge celebrity Ibuki Sumire until after you left, and I asked my other patrons why they were gossiping so much."

    Siena blinked at those words. Tasuku came here with Sumire a few months ago? She didn''t realize the two were so close. After all, other than Aki. Sumire never interacted with the people in the Holy knights. Her friend familiarized herself with all the members, but never got close.

    "So, what''ll it be?"

    Tasuku nced over at her and Siena didn''t hesitate at all to order.

    "Salt noodles, extra firm, with extra back fat and topped with seasoned egg," she said almost on autopilot.

    Truth be told, food was the farthest thing from Siena''s mind, but that was what she always ordered and the words just fell out of her mouth automatically. That and she had to save up her strength for the rest of the day.

    Like Tasuku said she did have a concertter on.

    "Well, the littledy definitely knows what she wants," he remarked.

    Tasuku nodded. "She certainly does," he said. "Well, I''ll have the same."

    Then, he pulled out a stool for Siena and gestured for her to sit. She did.

    "The reason I''m in Tokyo is because Mamoru-san put out that notice saying the main branch needs help. Ryuuji-san selected me as a representative for the second squad and several others are on their way too."

    "Is it because your friends with Sumire?" Siena wondered. "I didn''t even know you two were friends."

    Tasukuughed. "Sumire-san is very low key, but there are a few members she does get along with. Most of the others who were picked are individuals who admire her or have been saved by her."

    "So, which one are you?" Siena asked.

    "I would fall under theter category. I owe her my life."

    This news shouldn''t surprise her at all. After all Sumire has always had this habit of saving strays.

    It was loud. Very loud, with Tasuku doing much of the talking. He''s being so very kind, not mentioning it at all. Not bringing up why she looked so spaced out. A kind person, like Mamoru and Sumire. There is no doubt that Mamoru also noticed something was off about her and that''s why he started talking to her even though he was clearly busy. Siena never thought she would be envious over peopleˇŞafter all, she was now a sessful idol. What could she possibly want that would be denied her?

    "Why aren''t you saying anything?"

    Tasuku sighs. "Because I can more or less guess what is going on. The entertainment industry isn''t an easy ce. I used to work as a stunt double remember?"

    Right, she did hear about that.

    ''Why? Why?'' Siena didn''t know what frustrated her more, getting bullied again. Or, the fact that even if she fought back to defend herself she would cause Sumire harm. Sumire has already gone through so much.

    ''I can sacrifice my pride a bit, can''t I? I can at least do this much for Sumire. I have never truly been able to help her after all.''

 Chapter 1044 This is me Part 20

    <h4>Chapter 1044 This is me Part 20</h4>

    SIENA

    Tasuku must have figured that she wouldn''t say anything else, especially in front of other people. Since she watched as he?leaned forward over the bar. "Do you have a bathroom or anything?" he asked the man.

    He nodded. "In the back. Do you need me to call someone?"

    Tasuku shook his head. "No, we''re okay. I''m just going to see if I can get her dried off a little."

    The man nodded in understanding. "I''ll get you a little towel."

    "Thanks," Tasuku said, watching her?from the corner of his eye.

    After Tasuku was handed a towel, he wrapped his arms around her casually and led her to the back. It was a small bathroom but clean and there was enough space for at least two people. Tasuku made sure the door was locked, before he wrapped the towel around her hair and began to dry her off.

    "Gee...what''s with that face of yours Siena-San? Aren''t idols supposed to be smiling. Right now you look like a wreck. I bet you haven''t been taking care of yourself either. You''ve never been good at cooking, your arms are too skinny so I''m guessing all you''ve been doing is eating convenient store buys."

    "You fool, why did you really ept this job?"

    Tasukuughed sheepishly. "You haven''t been in touch in a while. I got worried. I noticed you were on TV a lot more, but your smile was off."

    So, he noticed.

    "The entertainment industry isn''t fun and games. But, you should know that. Although the bullying just started recently. For a while, I have been feeling the pressure."

    "Of being Sumire-san''s equal- wait, what do you mean bullying? You being bullied?" Tasuku eximed.

    Siena rolled her eyes. "Why is that so surprising?"

    "No, uh. I figured you were just having a hard time adjusting to the industry since your doing more work now. But, I had no idea you were being bullied."

    "Females can be dangerous creatures. It would be better if a guy was picking on me, I''d just hit him where it hurts."

    Tasuku sweat fell. "For an idol you have colorfulnguage. I don''t know what is worse, you or Sumire-san."

    "Definitely Sumire." Siena agreed. "I''m an angel inparison."

    Tasukuughed. "Indeed, you are."

    "Tasuku, why are you kind to me?" Siena wondered.

    Tasuku averts his gaze. "What are you talking about? I''ve always been kind to you."

    Indeed, the two of them were very close. Because the two of them were simr and didn''t wish to get involved with people. They were always put together as a result. Since they both held the same views, most of their conversations were silent. No words needed to be exchanged for them to understand each other, just like what Mamoru has with Sumire.

    Now that she thought about it. Once in a while the two of them would get close to each other. Like whenever she gets too distraught after a job, he would do something tofort her. What was it again?

    "Siena-san... " he said gently, pulling her into a warm embrace. "It''s alright."

    Ah. That''s right, this is what he would do. He would gently pull her close like this.

    "Siena, it''s urgent. Sumire escaped from the hospital."

    Siena sweat fell. Uh, of course. She only half believed Asuka earlier and it seems her concert was legit. She turned to Tasuku who was already cing his cap on her head.

    "Right, where should we go?"

    ____________________

    It was easy to guess where Sumire was. No, it wasn''t to help Mamoru chasing down the strays. No, Sumire had gone directly to the Holy Knights headquarters. It was close by the ramen shop, so the moment they stepped outside they heard cries and people frantically running. Siena immediately understood. Tasuku and her rushed over as quickly as possible, but there was no need. There were several groups of people tied up and Sumire was pacing back and forth with her gun in her hands.

    There was another group of people not in chains, individuals who looked malnourished and beaten. Siena immediately understood, those people must be the prisoners that Sumire pleaded for leniency only for them to be mistreated when she left.

    "Oh, Siena." Sumire smiled. "It''s good to see you my friend."

    Uh oh, she knows what this smile is.

    "Uh Sumire, this-" Siena pointed to the people on the ground.

    "Hmmm, it seems we had more trash than needed. So, I thought I''d do some cleaning."

    "I-Ibuki, you-you can''t do this-" One of the gagged men said.

    "Hmmm? I can''t? But, as far as I remember, I''m the leader aren''t I? Or have we forgotten the ritual?"

    "Y-your not-"

    "Hmm?" Sumire pointed the gun onto the man''s forehead. "I''m not? Are you conveniently forgetting how I beat Aki-san in front of you? How he only took on the leadership role, because my identity is special and as a student, I had to focus on my studies-"

    "Y-your identity, everyone knows your the daughter of the Ibuki family-"

    "It''s a bit strange that everyone knows though, because before I debuted. Nobody in the underworld knew what my surname was. At the very least even if they knew, nobody made the connection. I do wonder how everyone conveniently figured it out."

    "It wasn''t me! Besides does it matter now? You ruined your own reputation."

    This guy really ought to stop talking, he is asking for it. Siena could only silently watch in the background. Tasuku made no move to move until one of the prisoners coughed. So, he walked over and passed them his jacket.

    Sumire nced over and her gaze dimmed. "You know, didn''t I leave strict instructions regarding these people? So, why I wonder are they in this state?"

    "Ibuki, you must be insane. These people are still prisoners."

    ''They are but their crimes are simply because they are evolved humans.'' Siena noted that the ones in the group were the ones who didn''tmit any actual crimes.?It''s too bad there isn''t any popcorn, this is such a good show. Quite some time has passed since shest saw Sumire like this.

    Before anything else could happen however, the doors mmed open revealing Mashima Toh. Uh, this just got even more interesting.

 Chapter 1045 This is me Part 21

    <h4>Chapter 1045 This is me Part 21</h4>

    SUMIRE

    So, her n to sneak out of the hospital was actually very simple. All she had to do was bribe Sano, ''I had to flirt a little which I will apologize to my dear aboutter.'' After the flirting act, she knocked Sano out, grabbed the keys to the backdoor that staff used and left. Due to the excessive security around her, it seemed the media had been staying far away. So, there was nobody who noticed her leave. It was the most peaceful escape n.

    "Wow, isn''t that Mashima Toh."

    The others in the room who had been silent and watching theirpanions face punishment suddenly reacted.

    At the mention of Mashima Toh, Sumire turned around shocked. A tall man with silver coloured hair wearing a silver suit entered the room. Unlike the usual warm aura around him, Sumire felt nothing but coldness from the man. Her sweat fell knowing that she was the cause for his sudden coldness.

    ''I left him a note! It''s not like I just left.'' But, Sumire knew that excuse wouldn''t cut it, especially considering how worried Toh has been. Ever since she returned from Lucifer''s side he has been really protective.

    The moment Toh got close, he wrapped his scarf around her neck and was inspecting her clothing. Frowning, she watched Toh take his jacket off and slipped it around her shoulders. He grabs hold of her hands and starts drawing circles.

    "Uh." Sumire didn''t know what to say.

    She half expected a lecture. What is he doing acting all sweet, moreover grabbing hold of her hands in front of other people?

    Just as she thought she hears scoffing.

    "She really is a whore."

    "Right? If she really is as pure as everyone says she is, then she why does she have so many men around her? I don''t get it."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. These voices wereing from people she hadn''t tied up, not because they aren''t harmful. But the harm they can do is limited to petty words. She turned around to face them and coldly stared at them causing the two girls to flinch.

    Suddenly she hears screaming from behind her, and in front of her. The two girls who had been speaking ill of her moments ago had copsed onto the ground. She didn''t have to turn around to know it was the same for the people she tied up.

    Sumire blinked and turned to Toh. "Did you just-"

    "The rest of you, out." Toh said coldly.

    Toh''s tone was frigid and his aura would frighten anyone away.

    She pleaded for Siena to stay but her friend shook her head as she mouthed the words ''call meter.'' before swiftly exiting the room.

    Tasuku dragged the bodies away and bowed. The others remaining in the room didn''t see the need to stay. Although Sumire could tell they were curious since she heard them whispering amongst themselves.

    Toh walked over to her.

    "Strip."

    Sumire sweat fell. "That''s not very polite."

    At those words Toh gave a low dark chuckle as he caressed her arm. "Then, should I remove your clothes for you? I''m sure you prefer it that way beautiful."

    Sumire frantically shakes her head. She takes a deep breath understanding exactly what he wanted, as she reached over and pulled up her skirt so he could see up to her thighs. On each side, there were some freshly made scars.

    Toh''s gaze dimmed seeing the scars.

    "And you see why I''ve been stuck to your side beautiful?"

    "Um, wasn''t that because you liked being with me?"

    Toh raised his eyebrows. "Do you think being bold will get you out of this lecture?"

    Sumire looked down. "I''m not trying to get out of it. I''m sorry for escaping. But, this had to be done. Whenever Ru hase over when he thinks I''m asleep. He looks exhausted."

    A frustrated sigh escaped Toh''s lips. "I understand how you feel beautiful. Mamoru is my friend too, and I don''t like him overworking himself."

    Oh.

    Toh grabs her hands and leads her to the couch.

    "Is there a first aid kit anywhere?"

    Sumire points to a set of cabs and Toh walks over. She watched him for a few minutes. He really is sharp, how did he notice? Then again, by now she understands that Toh has a way of understanding her even if she doesn''t make it obvious. He returns with the first aid kit and she watched him treat her wounds.

    "Toh, didn''t you have work?" Sumire wondered.

    "Yeah I did. But I had a short break, and wanted to see your face a bit. Imagine my surprise when I find Nagawa reprimanding the guards for losing you."

    Her sweat fell. Those poor guards.

    "You can''t do this Sumire. I know you were going to be discharged anyway. But, do you have any idea how many threats to your life there are?"

    "I-I do know." Sumire stammered.

    "No, you clearly don''t." Toh said sharply.

    ".."

    She bit her bottom lip. He really is angry this time. There is nothing she says that will get her out of this situation.

    Toh sighs. "I hate raising my voice at you beautiful. But, after everything that has happened-" He trails off. "I''m terrified of losing you again."

    "I''m fine Toh, I came back in one piece."

    "You had your heart ripped out Sumire."

    Lucifer must have told him everything. Sumire takes a deep breath as she grabs hold of his hands.

    "I know, and it was a terrifying experience. It''s not like I forgot about it. You should know since you have been staying by my side every night since I got back. I was frightened."

    It was the first time where she thought she may actually value her life.

    "That''s what I don''t understand. If that is truly the case, then why did you do this to yourself?" Toh questioned.

    "But, even if that''s the case. My subconsciousness can''t take the fact that I not only betrayed Yuhi but most-likely killed innocents due to my petty jealousy." Sumire trails off. "Those women in the harem, although they were cruel. They aren''t evil. For the first time I stained my hands with innocent blood."

 Chapter 1046 This is me Part 22

    <h4>Chapter 1046 This is me Part 22</h4>

    SUMIRE

    "Sumire-"

    Sumire shakes her head. "No matter what you say, it won''t erase what I did. I want to be grand and say it will never happen again. But this war between the ck alice organisation and the rest of the underworld? It will lead to more bloodshed. I have been thinking for a while now. Do the holy knights really have the right to determine who is evil and who isn''t? Who is to say I haven''t hurt innocent people in the name of justice before?"

    During her amnesia state, no, long before then she has been having such thoughts. The Holy Knights, Hyou4 - all these established ''delinquent groups.'' Why do they have the right to decide who should be punished? She met so many good people in those prison cells.

    Toh exhales deeply. "After hearing all that, it''s hard to lecture you further beautiful."

    Sumireughed weakly. "Maybe this is part of my n to get out of trouble." She joked.

    "I don''t want to lecture you further. But, I have to say. I found that razor hidden in my clothes. Did you think if you hid it amongst my belongings, I wouldn''t see it?"

    "..."

    "Beautiful, if you ever hurt yourself again. I''ll do the same."

    Sumire blinked hearing his words, before she could ask him what he meant. He suddenly removed his belt. Sumire covers her face immediately.

    "What on earth are you doing stripping out of-" Sumire trailed off, her eyes widened rmed as she caught something in the gap between her fingers.

    On Toh''s legs were simr scars, to the ones on her body. Sumire immediately rushed over, double checking to see if her eyes were ying tricks on her. The moment she got down on her knees to inspect Toh''s wounds however, she knew it was real.

    "You idiot!!" Sumire eximed.

    "I have to, your pain is my pain."

    Sumire sobbed. "Oh, you''re making me cry again." Why does this man do so much for her? But thinking that is stupid. She already knows the reason why. It''s because of his feelings for her.

    "Crying, and having you on your knees. This is an interesting day."

    Sumire''s cheeks flushed realizing the current situation. Although he still had his pants on, she was painfully aware of how close her face was to his growing erection. She quickly stood up and made some space between them.

    Toh chuckles. "Don''t you need to inspect anymore?"

    If anybody else heard what Toh was saying, they would assume he was trying to seduce her, and maybe he was. But she can''t allow herself to get caught up in the flow.

    "Put your pants back on!!" Sumire eximed

    "Can''t you help me with that?"

    Sumire shakes her head and looks away. She heard Toh sigh and after a few minutes she was pulled into his arms, thankfully he was wearing more clothes now.

    "Sorry for teasing you."

    "Mm, idiot."

    Toh chuckled. "Really, I hope I didn''t make you ufortable."

    "N-no it''s alright." Sumire trailed off. Maybe he needs to stop hugging her. She can feel-

    Toh led her back to the couch and pulled her onto hisp as he gently caressed her arm and back. A content sigh escaped her lips.

    "I think you''re getting better at tricking me." Sumire mumbled.

    Toh chuckled mischievously down her ear and she shudders. "There is no need for tricks, but I don''t need to spell out why."

    Thump. Thump.

    ''Because you''re more fond of me than you let yourself believe beautiful.''

    Hearing his voice in her head, Sumire looks at him rmed. "This is an invasion of privacy."

    "I like being in your mind beautiful, you have really interesting thoughts."

    "Get out of my head this instance! Or I''ll stab you."

    Toh blinked. "I suddenly feel very loved."

    Sumire grumbled frustrated as she tried to break free from his hold, but Toh wasn''t letting her go. His lips lingered on her neck before she felt him ce a few gentle kisses there.

    "Did you really have toe here now?" Toh mumbled.

    "I had to. You know it was?for Ru-"

    "Was it really? Or is it because you can''t control the blood lust, that was triggered by being with Lucifer?"

    Sumire flinched and Toh sighs. "You can be very obvious beautiful. Also, the Lord warned me about this."

    "He did?"

    Toh nodded. "He gave you two choices there, go to him and spend the night with him or go to him and spend a few hours drinking his blood."

    Sumire sighs. Why do both cases include being intimate with him. She can''t let that happen. She has already betrayed Yuhi too much. Memories or not, what she did with Lucifer was wrong. It will forever weigh on her heart.

    "Can''t youe up with a third option?" Sumire muttered.

    "There is." Toh suddenly said. "But, I don''t think yourfortable with the idea of drinking from me for a few hours. During that time, I''ll be casually touching you too."

    Uh, maybe she ought to meet up with her dearest. But, she doesn''t want to disturb him if he is too busy.

    "Can''t you just find people for me to beat up?"

    Toh rolled his eyes. "Are you that against my n?"

    "No, err, I don''t mind drinking your blood Toh. But, I really think I should get rid of my blood lust urges physically too-" Sumire paused mid-sentence realizing how misleading her words sound. "I mean physically as in-I-"

    Toh brushed his fingers across her lips. "You don''t have to behave so strangely around me, beautiful. I know you remember that I confessed to you when you didn''t have your memories. But, I don''t want you to feel burdened by it."

    "It''s not a burden!" Sumire eximed.

    In fact, it made her happy and that''s why it hurts. Because deep down there''s still something there for Toh. But, if she were to ever acknowledge that, it would hurt Yuhi, and Yuhi? Yuhi has already sacrificed enough to be with her.

    Even before she regained her memories of her past life, she knew how much Yuhi sacrificed. Now with those memories, her resolve has gotten stronger. She can''t let him down. Her thoughts break off when Toh suddenly pulled her onto the couch so they were both sleeping side by side.

    "Just close your eyes for now, beautiful. I''ll wake you when it''s time to go."

    She wasn''t sleepy, and they needed to talk. But, Sumire knew she couldn''t argue with him, so she listened and closed her eyes. Waiting until he drifted off.

 Chapter 1047 This is me part 23

    <h4>Chapter 1047 This is me part 23</h4>

    SUMIRE

    A few dayster. Sano was livid when she returned to the hospital. Perhaps that was the reason why he discharged her three days earlier than he intended to. Or maybe it was because her concert with Siena was approaching. The first thing she decided to do with her new found freedom was visiting the guys in Nanairofeather. She heard from Hino that they rented a studio out to use as a temporary headquarters, since thepany doesn''t have a branch here.

    Sumire stared at therge building on the other side of the road. This is supposed to be a temporary base? The president clearly intends to have a branch in Tokyo. ''I wonder what made him change his mind, before he used to say things like he doesn''t like crowded areas-'' Sumire paused in mid-thought and sighed. This is probably to do with her.

    The president probably understands that she will be making frequent trips to Tokyo from now on.

    Sumire took a deep breath and walked across the road. But just as she got to the other side, she lost her footing. Sumire shuts her eyes, preparing for the impact of the fall but she doesn''t. She opens her eyes and sees a man with dark blue coloured hair.

    "You really do trip a lot." Masato said.

    Sumireughed. "I think it''s these shoes, I''m not used to wearing heels."

    Masato sighs and helps steady her before letting go. Sumire notices Masato silently inspecting her and sheughs.

    "What''s this? Senna Masato is actually doing something so shameless as checking a girl out?" Sumire teased.

    Masato''s cheeks coloured and he looked away. "I see you still like to tease people."

    Sumire reached over and patted his hair. "I am alright, you don''t have to worry. I''m sorry."

    Masato sighs but nodded. Before Masato could say anything else, someone suddenly pulled her away. Sumire turned to see Nao there. He had his arms wrapped around her waist and was looking at her with a strange expression.

    "Uh hello?"

    This is weird, why isn''t he saying anything? Sumire tried to break free from his hold but Nao wasn''t budging.

    Suddenly Nao stretched her cheeks. "If you''re still this squishy, then you''re definitely not sick anymore.

    "Hey!! Are you calling me fat?" Sumire eximed.

    "Then princess who stuffs her face with desert everyday fat? No."

    "It''s not everyday!!"

    "Am I wrong? You''ve definitely gained weight." Nao said.

    Sumire pouted. "I was just discharged and the first thing I did wase here for you guys, and this is the weing party I get?"

    Nao rolled his eyes. "Did you expect gifts Princess? Because that would be extortion."

    Before Sumire could make another retort, she felt Nao slip something on her hair.

    "But this, is a very bted birthday gift."

    Sumire quickly takes her phone out to look at her reflection to see a rainbow feather hairpin. She blinks surprised.

    "This-"

    Nao shrugged. "Rx, it''s not just from me. It''s from the seven of us."

    The seven- Sumire''s eyes widened understanding.

    "It''s the reason why I didn''t give it to you right away. That guy is really hard to track down."

    Sumire''s gaze softened. "But, you found him and spoke to him right?"

    "More like, they used their fists." Masato interjected and?shakes his head. "We had a photoshoot afterwards. The make up artists had a really hard time covering those wounds."

    Sumire sweat fell. "Uh, is Mikaze-kun here?"

    "The idiot has been absorbed practising recently. You left behind some songs for us, didn''t you? He has been working onpleting those."

    Sumire blinked. "But those aren''tplete and I haven''t?checked and-"

    Nao stuffs a macaroon from god knows where in her mouth. "If it''s your song Princess, we already know how your process. Mikaze did a really good job, want to see?"

    Sumire nodded. She was very curious how anyone could finish those songs. Nao and Masato lead her inside the building. It was still fairly empty, but the moment she went inside she knew. The president definitely ns to move in. She tugged on her hat when she noticed some people staring at her, only to feel Masato grab her hand.

    Oh.

    It wasn''t just Masato but Nao took her other hand and squeezed it. "Did your hands shrink Princess?"

    "Your not that much taller!"

    Naoughed. "Really? It feels like you have shrunk."

    He is definitely bullying her to?get a reaction. But, her gaze softened as she looked between the two of them. They noticed it didn''t they? Her brief moment of hesitation. She truly has to do better. It''s like what Toh said, when she injures herself it''s not just about her anymore. If she gets hurt, there will be others who will hurt to.

    It didn''t take long before they reached arge looking practice room with double doors in a corner of the second floor. Masato opened the doors, and the moment they enter she hears a familiar voice.

    "Come, let''s jump!

    We''ll bring you along

    Seeking

    Our ideals,

    We''ll make

    A sparkling

    Stage for you

    Let''s paint these

    Feelings we can''t contain

    With the colors each one of us holds." Mikaze sang.

    ''I thought so when they first came here, but did Mikaze-kun''s voice always sound like this? I know he has gotten better, but this really is amazing.''

    Mikaze stops singing, catching her gaze, upon seeing her he practically bolts over.?He starts examining her from head to toe and shakes her. "Sumire-chan, where are you hurt? Why cant I see it?"

    "Uh, because the wound is on my chest and-"

    "Your chest." Mikaze looked over so seriously and Sumire was dumbfounded.

    Nao hits him across the head. "No ogling. Masato already did that earlier."

    "Really?" Mikaze said.

    Masato''s cheeks coloured. "That wasn''t-"

    Sumireughed. She really has missed being with everyone like this. When she decided to leave star town to go to Tokyo, the first thing she thought was she was going to leave the guys in nanairofeather behind. Ever since they were in middle school, she has been by their side. But, if she didn''t go? The weight of being in star town would crush her entirely.

    "Since the Princess has decided to grace herself with her presence atst, we should give her a gift." Nao said dramatically.

    Mikaze''s eyes sparkled. "That''s right! Let''s go for that song."

    Masato sighed. "It''s a good thing we are friends otherwise nobody would be able to understand your vague instructions."

    Sumire eagerly waited and watched the three get into position. She wants to witness it again, the miracle thates from their performance. Even if there are only three of them right now.

 Chapter 1048 This is me Part 24

    Chapter 1048 This is me Part 24

    SUMIRE

    "(All) We want to make it bloom! (Our dream)

    We want to sound it! (Our ensemble)

    Let''s give off a sparkle so bright it''s blinding,

    Just like the light of the stars

    Wow... Let''s start running! Wow...

    To what''s beyond our dreams

    Let''s make new days, here we go!

    Mikaze: These feelings that have turned into a song have overflowed

    (Wow Wow)

    Masato: To the future we''re aiming for,

    (We''ll definitely make them reach)

    Nao: If you don''t believe in yourself, it won''t begin

    (This story)

    Mikaze: The feelings we held are resounding together

    (We are)."

    Sumire''s eyes widened. Is this really her song? It''s true, that amongst the guys in nanairofeather. Her songpatibility with Mikaze-kun was the highest. But, who would have thought that he would have been able to turn that mess into this.

    "They are good aren''t they?" A familiar voice said from behind her.

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "It takes a fist fight with Nao for you to appear before me? I have to admit senpai, your idea of romance could really use some work."

    The person who just entered the room is none other than Ichinose Arashi. Nanairofeather''s center.

    Arashiughed. "I suppose I deserve that."

    He really does, and she has so much she wants to say. So much she has to say. But for now.

    "I''m d to see you."

    Arashi nodded. "Yeah, I''m back Rei."

    Even though she never loved him like he did her. Ichinose Arashi was one of the rare people she had very fond feelings for. If she didn''t go out with Sano, and learned of Arashi''s feelings sooner. Then she wonders what kind of future they would have had. But, that is already in the past. In the present there is only one person for her.

    That person upies such arge portion of her heart, that she can''t even think of considering others.

    Nao was the first one to see Arashi and walked over as he slung his arms over his shoulder. "Now you show up, we are opening for Princess and Siena''s show. The least you could do was attend rehearsals."

    They are opening? Then again, Hino is the one who has been working on the details of her show. Considering the two month set back, it''s natural he hasn''t had a chance to tell her.

    "Just the four of you?" Sumire wondered.

    Mikaze shakes his head and beams. "The others are on their way. They will be here for your concert. Oh don''t worry! We have been practicing over video chat together, we can do it."

    Sumireughed. "I wasn''t worrying, I believe in you guys."

    She always has. After all, it''s because of the seven of them that she got out of her slump. They are the reason why she can keep on going in this industry and why she fell in love with music more.

    Besides with Arashi-senpai back, they finally have their center- Sumire paused. Actually, if it''s this song. Mikaze-kun should probably be in the center, but if she suggests that now it would be really insensitive of her.

    Arashi looked over at her like he understood her thoughts. "I''ve actually been discussing this with the guys. I was thinking of stepping down as Nanairofeathers center."

    Sumire blinked, startled. "What-"

    "I disappeared for an entire year, that was really irresponsible of me. Disappearing during the height of our poprity caused so many issues."

    "That doesn''t mean you have to-"

    "During that time everyone was in a slump because of what happened to Mamoru-san, and even though he was hurting too. Mikaze was the one who pulled everyone together." Arashi trailed off and turned to the red head. "I''m just returning things to how they are supposed to be. Mikaze was the original center you had in mind for the group anyway, wasn''t he?"

    Indeed, he was and Arashi is right. Leaving was irresponsible of him, it''s not something a center member should do. Even if he did have his reasons. He is willing to take responsibility for it. Moreover, Mikaze-kun has truly grown. ''The reason I pushed him out from the center spot was because there was a time where Mikaze was struggling. Instead of sulking, he worked on those faults. He not only worked on them but pulled everyone else along in her absence.''

    Her gaze softened as she turned to Mikaze who was flustered due to all the praise. "He''s right, if it''s you. You can lead everyone to new heights."

    Mikaze cheeks reddened as he raised his hand in the air for a peace sign. "I''ll do my best!"

    "He really should, because if he trips again, we will be aughing stock." Naomented.

    Sumire sweat fell. "Uh, did that happen?"

    Masato sighed. "He tripped because he was excited about being on a Tokyo music program for the first time."

    Well, she does understand. She almost made a simr blunder.

    "Do we have to get you two new shoes? You''re both always falling over." Nao pointed out.

    Sumire puffed her cheeks. "My shoes are fine!"

    "Right? These are my babies." Mikaze argued.

    "Yes, yes. Now Arashi is here, we can go over the other guys songs."

    "You''re not just opening with one song?" Sumire asked.

    "Narasaki wants to make sure you get a break, so every four songs we will sing."

    She supposes that makes sense. Masato suddenly pushes her towards a chair and Nao does the same with Mikaze.

    "Now you''re resting." Masato said.

    "But-"

    "So are you." Nao said firmly to Mikaze.

    She and Mikaze exchanged nces. It''s rare for Masato and Nao to team up together. She supposes they don''t really have a choice right now.

    "Are you really okay Sumire-chan?" Mikaze looked over at her with a concerned gaze.

    "I''m fine. The doctor wouldn''t have discharged me otherwise."

    Mikaze suddenly turned quiet. "I really wanted to go get you. The three of us saw the blood on the scene, we knew you were badly injured. When the investigators all left, the three of us spent hours looking through the rubble for any hints."

    She didn''t hear about that. Then again, if they did that when the investigators all left, it''s no wonder.

 Chapter 1049 This is me Part 25

    Chapter 1049 This is me Part 25

    SUMIRE

    "Then I found it, something that would lead back to Lucifer and your actual location."

    "But, ording to my memories. I wasn''t found until Toh directly confronted Lucifer."

    "I didn''t tell anyone. I waited until Mashima-san confirmed it. When I gave him the emblem, he was really angry at me saying they wasted a lot of time. However, Mamoru-san stepped in and argued on my behalf." Mikaze trailed off. "The reason, I didn''t say anything. It''s not because I didn''t want to get you, it''s because I understood that you wanted to run away, that you wanted to hide for a while."

    Sumire exhales deeply. But she knew she couldn''t hide it. There is a reason why the guys in nanairofeather are her amongst her closest friends. The eight of them reached a deep understanding afterposing so many songs together.

    "You were in pain. I couldn''t understand why at first. You''re finally able to be with the one you love, so why did you have such eyes?"

    ".."

    "But after I thought that it clicked. You have made that face before, when Terashima Yuhi wasn''t by your side. You were lonely and you missed him a lot."

    "Yes." Sumire admitted.

    It was her first time properly admitting it, and it felt like a weight had been lifted from her shoulders.

    "I''m d you noticed Mikaze-kun, because I haven''t been able to admit it to anyone."

    No, she could have anytime. But to the guys who like her? To Toh? It wouldn''t have been right.

    "I heard. Mashima-san huh? I always knew you liked him a lot."

    "Excuse me?" Sumire said with flushed cheeks.

    Mikazeughed. "Don''t worry, it''s not like you were really obvious about it or anything. I''m just good at picking up on things like that."

    She raised her eyebrow. "Since when did you be a romance expert?"

    "Uh, I wouldn''t say I''m an expert or anything. But, asionally you would make this type of face that exposes your feelings." Mikaze hurriedly exined.

    Sumire''s eyes widened hearing those words. A face that exposes her feelings? What- has she really been doing that? If Mikaze notices, has Toh? Oh god. She felt her cheeks heat up embarrassed and Mikazeughed softly.

    "This isn''t funny. If he knows. Oh god."

    Is that why he hasn''t given up yet? It must be. Toh isn''t the type to persist if the other person isn''t interested. He is good at sensing others emotions, so if she truly didn''t want him, he would have long left or maintained his distance. But, instead Toh and her have grown a lot closer.

    "You have always been really bad at this Sumire-chan. But, if it''s you. I believe you will reach a satisfactory answer."

    Sumire looked down. "Can I reach an answer that won''t hurt anyone?" She mumbled.

    She really doesn''t want to hurt Toh.

    Mikaze shakes his head. "You were the one who taught me that a world without suffering doesn''t exist. Even if you hurt Mashima-san, he won''t leave your side. You should understand by now."

    "That''s exactly why! I don''t want to tie him to me like this." Sumire eximed loudly, causing the other three to look over.

    Arashi however pushed the other two into the furthest corner.

    She can''t do this to Toh, it''s too cruel. She wants him to find love and happiness. Her thoughts break off when Mikaze starts singing again.

    "From here

    I want you to watch me

    Where my voice can reach you

    Because I can reach the dream I''ve always wanted to grant

    Take that hand, and I''ll bring you with me

    To the future I drew."

    Sumire sobbed when she heard the lyrics. Mikaze stopped singing and reached over to lightly embrace her.

    "You don''t have to decide now. He is important to you, to your dreams. You still want him in your future, even if you don''t understand what role he will y. You want him, no he wants to be there for you."

    Sumire eventually stopped crying. "This really is embarrassing. I came over to support all of you, but I ended up like this."

    Mikaze shakes his head. "It''s alright. I really am thankful to get the center position back. Everyone has been saying how much I have changed, and while my singing has gotten better." He trailed off, his voice suddenly turned quiet. "There are parts of the new me that I dislike."

    "Because you discovered that you''re an evolved human? Atushi-kun told me that his mes didn''t burn you."

    At those words Mikaze was the one looking down at his feet. "I hate this new me. I''m weak. I''m pathetic. I hesitate and second guess, and I screw up all the time. I can''t stand it. Whenever I''m with you, that''s the me I be. I love being around you, but at the same time I cannot stand it."

    "That''s very admirable of you Mikaze-kun."

    Mikaze blinks surprised. "Huh? Admirable?"

    "Yes." Sumire nodded. "You realized that you are weak and instead of running away. You are doing your best to fix it."

    That''s right, even back then when they first met. He was always making mistakes and yet doing his best to get back on his feet.

    "But I didn''t. I got scared and tried to run away by forgetting everything."

    Even now, it feels like there is something she is trying to escape.

    "You shouldn''t be so hard on yourself though. And don''t hate yourself. I think the worst thing anyone can do is try to kill their own heart. Pretending that you don''t care or that you forgot is one thing. But when your heart is so hurt or sad that you can''t forget or ignore it. Facing that pai, facing that sadness one little piece at a time. I think that''s how people learn to get stronger. Being confused and doubting yourself is an importantpart of the process. Making mistakes and acknowledging them is at least proof that you tried to move forward. In the end, what''s important is that you never stop trying to move forward."

    That''s right.

    No matter how many times you falter or break down, what''s important is that you can get back up on your feet.

    That''s why it doesn''t matter what others say about her. It doesn''t matter what they think. They can nder and put her down as much as they want. But, in the end what is important is the ability to get back on their feet.

    "I want to try and move on with you. No with everyone else too. I''ll probably screw up along the way and cause issues. But I can''t give it up being with everyone."

    Sumire nodded. "That''s the spirit!"

 Chapter 1050 This is me Part 26

    Chapter 1050 This is me Part 26

    SUMIRE

    Sumire pped her cheeks. After she made sure Mikaze was okay, she excused herself to wash her face in the bathroom. On the way out she ran into a staff member who was supposedly her fan. She watched the young girl who dashed away after receiving the autographs. Young fans really are pure. For them it''s simply enough to listen to music from their favourite artists. They don''t get themselves too involved in all the gossip. She supposes there was a time where she was exactly like that, but times have changed now.

    She always knew there would beplications in the entertainment industry. She knew it wasn''t all fun and games. After meeting Yumi-senpai, she too stressed how dark the entertainment industry could be.

    It''s not like she didn''t know. She just never expected so much hate to end up being directed at her. ording to what Toh said to her, her grandfather Suigetsu and Hijiri are the main causes of all the negativity regarding her. They were the ones who fueled the mes.

    ''You were a young fresh talent in the industry. There were plenty of others who were jealous. Suigetsu and Jian simply had to say a few bad things and those artists would be prompted to do the rest.''

    Sumire exhaled deeply. Her grandfather aside, she doesn''t understand why Hijiri has such resentment from her. From such a young age, what could she have possibly done to him? She spent most of her young years in a facility isted from the world.

    Forget it, even if he exins and apologizes to her. She will never forgive him. After all, hurting her isn''t the issue. He hurt Yuhi-san, and for that she will never forgive him even if he had a thousand lives.

    On her way out Arashi-senpai mentioned that Siena was here too. Sumire looked down at the hallway she came from and sped her hands. She will spend some more time with themter. She really needs to speak with Siena.

    After walking for a few minutes she arrived on the third floor, to see one of the practice room doors wide open. There in the center of the room was Siena dancing her part for their duo show.

    "Bravo."

    Siena rolled her eyes. "Now you''re here to practice? The concert is three days away! Three!"

    Sumireughed. "Better now than never, right?"

    "You''re oozing with confidence, you must have been practicing secretly without me."

    "Perhaps." Sumire walked over and nced at the score. "Which part were you on?"

    "Hmm, right about here."

    If it''s this part. Sumire startedto dance. Quite some time has passed since she let her body go like this. Although she sang quite a bit when amnesia her recalled she could sing. She didn''t get many opportunities to dance like this. A while ago she had a discussion with Yuhi-san, who spoke about her beingonly two levels lower than him. About her dancing not being on par with her singing because her singing standards are high.

    He was right, that''s why since then. She decided to just stop overthinking and just dance.

    Siena suddenly eximed loudly. "Holy shit- since when could you do that?"

    Sumire blinked. "Was it bad?"

    "No, no, no." Siena shook her head frantically. "How can that be bad? You really must have been practicing."

    Sumire sweat fell. If she tells Siena she hasn''t danced in two months, her friend definitely wouldn''t believe her.

    "Now I''m fired up!" Siena eximed. "You have time right? You''ll stay?"

    Sumire nodded. "Of course."

    After practicing for a few hours, the two of them copsed on the ground.

    "That went really well. I was worried but we will definitely be fine." Siena said.

    Sumireughed. "You were actually worried?"

    "Of course I was! We didn''t practice much before you got kidnapped."

    "I really am sorry for making you worry so much."

    Siena exhales deeply. "From getting pregnant, to getting stabbed, to getting kidnapped. The past few months have been way too difficult for you."

    Indeed, there truly is never a dull moment with her. But, all this excitement in her life when she is so bad for an introverted person like herself.

    "Takashi Yumi ended up having to step up. I know you didn''t want her to interfere unless she absolutely had to."

    Sumire nodded. "I heard. I guess Yumi-senpai judged this was the best time."

    "I was there when she got angry at the entertainment board. It seems like she has been holding back those words for a long time."

    Her sweat fell. Poor Yumi-senpai, she ought to bring over some snackster on.

    "I can''t believe you were the one who put that crazy idea of not interfering in her head."

    "Yumi-senpai has worked extremely hard to get to where she is today. It wouldn''t be right of me to ask her to sacrifice her reputation to help me." Sumire trailed off. "Besides until I confirmed who was spreading rumors about me. I had no choice but to act docile."

    "But you know now?"

    Sumire nodded. "It seems even without memories, I still remembered there was something I had to do. I did a bit of snooping around in Lucifer''s office, and found the relevant documents. My grandfather and Hijiri nted those rumors the moment I entered the industry. Previously they had been limited to ndering me in front of people I knew. But, their range increased because I entered the entertainment industry."

    Siena frowned. "If they nted it that long ago, it won''t be easy to remove it."

    Sumire shakes her head. "It''s okay, just leave it."

    "But Sumire, those are all lies. You didn''t do anything wrong. Now we know who started it, we should take action."

 Chapter 1051 This is me Part 27

    Chapter 1051 This is me Part 27

    SUMIRE

    "Even if they hadn''t said anything, The entertainment industry is like this. It''s built up on lies and malice.It''s built on people''s greed. While there are those artists who support and encourage each other to strive and do better, they only make up a small portion. Moreover, the longer you are in the industry, the more malice you are exposed to. I''d like to say it''s up to you whether or not you''re influenced, but that would be another lie. The industry can corrupt even the purest of souls."

    That''s why, it''s okay already. She doesn''t me anyone. Not even the ones who have physically harmed her due to jealousy.

    "So you''re saying, it would have happened anyway?" Siena wondered.

    Sumire nodded. "Whether or not I was skilled at singing, people would have still found a way to pick fault with me. What my grandfather and Hijiri did was horrible, but they merely exposed what would have happened sooner orter. I suppose I ought to thank them for it, since it opened my eyes early."

    "But, even if you knew. Those words, all those lies hurt you didn''t it?"

    Sumire smiled weakly. "Mm, it hurts. Each insult hurt deeper than any knife."

    "Then-"

    "But, in the end. I love singing more than anything. Even if their words hurt me, the love I have for singing will defeat that every time. As long as I have the courage to get back on my feet after each time someone pushes me down." Sumire extends her hands out towards the ceiling. "This is me, no matter what they say or do. I will not change myself for them. There will be people who resent me no matter what I do, and people who will love me. I''d rather focus on those who are willing to give this version of me a chance than the ones who will put me down regardless of what I am like."

    Siena suddenly turned quiet and Sumire tilted her head. "Was that too weird?"

    "No, I was thinking it''s just like you."

    Before Sumire could question her friend, Siena stands up and stretches her arms. "I think I can still go for another few hours. What about you?"

    Sumire chuckled. "Should we make a bet?"

    ''Futaba, when we see each other again. I want to tell you, the answer I came up with after you persistently told me to love myself, and to love those around me who have always loved me. No matter what shape or form, there are those who have always epted me.''

    The main reason they fought didn''t have anything to do with Ru''s ident. Actually for a while things had been tense between them. When Ru was there he meditated the situation but after his ident, Futaba couldn''t hold herself back anymore and neither could she.

    ''I have no right to be loved.''

    ''But you do! You do more than anybody else.''

    Sumire closed her eyes. She really is sorry for taking this long to reach this conclusion. Futaba, you were right. There are so many who care for me. So many who love and are willing to do anything for her, to the extent they will follow her into her next life.

    ________________

    FUTABA

    In the Holy Knights headquarters in Star town. A woman with pink hair was pacing back and forth frantically trying to reach someone. For the past week or so she has been hearing rumors that Shan had returned. But, she hasn''t had the courage to call until now. She debated about who to call first. But figured that the one who would know Shan''s condition is that person.

    "Hello Mashima? It''s me."

    "Momoi." Toh said surprised.

    "Is she--"

    "Safe now. I''m surprised it took you this long to call, did you two really fight?" Toh wondered.

    Futaba exhaled deeply. "It''s not like that."

    "Whatever it is, you need to figure it out before she goes back. She''s already going through a lot and she needs her best friend." Toh trailed off. "She mentioned you the other day."

    "She did?"

    "Yeah, something about finding yet another gift that would suit you." Toh sighs. "I don''t think she is angry anymore, so why don''t youe to her concert?"

    Futaba exhaled deeply. "I would love to, I really would. But, there is something I have to take care of." She said vaguely.

    Although Mashima Toh is on Shan''s side, he is still a member of the ck alice organisation. They ought to be vignt around him. Moreover, recently Ryuuji has discovered that Lucifer has nted a chip inside each of his subordinates. A chip that enforces control if they ever disobey. Even if Mashima Toh acts like he is on their side, as long as he has that chip inside him, he is still the enemy.

    Toh must have understood since he sighs again. "She really misses you, and she could use you by her side right now. I may be a psychologist, but even then there is a limit to what I can do. She needs her friend, her best friend."

    Futaba felt each jab as he said those words. It''s not like she doesn''t want to go. But, with the current investigation, she can''t abandon it. It''s for Shan''s sake. If shepletes this, then Shan will be saved.

    "I will see her soon."

    Toh sighs again. "Alright, I''m sure whatever it is will help her."

    They chatted for a few minutes as Mashima gave her an urate report of Shan''s situation. Amid the conversation Futaba had to stop herself from crying. Even after Mashima ended the call, she still felt very emotional. She really does want to see Shan, she misses her so much.

    If what Mashima is saying is correct then Shan has forgiven her. Maybe she finally has an answer? Futaba sighs. Even if she didn''t, ''I was way too harsh with her. Suro-kun just passed away, I could have saved that conversation another time.'' But, even before the ident Shan was withering away.

    Now that she thought about it, after Mashima left. Shan had those moments where it felt like she was only there in spirit. She would get that look on her face, and asionally Futaba would see her looking longingly at her shoulder.

 Chapter 1052 This is me Part 28

    <h4>Chapter 1052 This is me Part 28</h4>

    FUTABA

    Hearing footsteps approach from behind her. Futaba wiped her remaining tears with her sleeve.

    "Shan is okay." Futaba reported.

    The one who entered just now is Kain Ryuuji, the temporary head of the Holy Knights.

    Ryuuji sighs. "She better be. I''m really not cut out for this."

    "You''ve managed just fine." Futaba pointed out.

    She thought the ce would fall apart more without Aki-san and Shan. However, the organisation is still running smoothly.

    "It''s a huge pain being in charge." Ryuuji trailed off. "But, as one of the only sons in my family. I was taught how to lead."

    "See, you''re perfect for this."

    Ryuuji shakes his head. "Not like those two. I don''t have the charisma Aki and Sumire have to lead. Moreover, those two are crazily strong." He trailed off. "Anyhow regarding your mission, you should liaise with hamano, I''m sure he has more information-"

    Futaba''s gaze darkened.?"You should do it Ryuuji-kun. Atushi-kun definitely won''t speak to me."

    Ryuuji exhales deeply. "This is why rtionships in the underworld should be banned."

    Futaba giggled. "You sound like a dictator."

    But, he does make a point. It''s exactly because of situations like this. Why are there seldom any couples in the underworld? Because when a break up happens, it causes conflict like this.

    "Take some time off to rest for a few days. You''ve been over doing it recently."

    Futaba blinked. "But. if I do that-"

    "I called for some reinforcements from the other branches. Rather, Mamoru picked out some good people for me."

    If Suro-kun is the one who picked them, then Ryuuji-kun should be fine. He has always had the best judgement in others. Futaba nodded and picked up some files from the table.

    "But, I will be looking into this issue. No arguments." Futaba exited the room without another word.

    _____________________

    After working on stop for days, she felt restless actually taking a break. She tossed and turned on the bed. For the past hour she has been trying to get to sleep, but has been failing to do so. Just as she was about to go to sleep, she heard the sound of her phone. Recognizing the ring tone, Futaba immediately answers.

    "Ran-chan?" Futaba mumbled.

    "Sorry, are you sleeping?"

    "It''s fine, I''m up. What''s up?"

    "Uh, the thing is-" Ran said nervously.

    "What''s with the suspense? Did you get a girlfriend?"

    "Like hell, I just wanted to ask. What is the best thing to do for a friend who is upset."

    "By friend, is this about Terashima Yuhi?"

    "Yeah. We are nning on heading back soon, but before then I thought I would do something for him."

    "I thought you didnt like him." Futaba pointed out.

    "He''s a good guy Futaba. I can''t deny that."

    Futaba blinked when hearing those words. "Do my ears deceive me? Iwa Ran, changing his stubborn mind about someone."

    Ran exhales deeply. "It took a long time to persuade me. But, Yuhi really is good. I think you would like him actually."

    "Well, I guess I will have time to get to know him when youe back to star town." Futaba trails off. "Terashima agreed toe back here with Shan, right?"

    "Of course he did, do you really think he enjoys being separated from her?"

    "I don''t know him well enough to answer that,"

    Ran sighs deeply. "I really hope you''re not too harsh on him when you meet."

    Ran-chan is being really friendly and sympathetic to Terashima, how odd. It felt like it wasn''t too long ago where Ran-chan was activelyining about him.

    "I talked to Mashima about Shan, it seems like she is okay."

    As okay as someone who was kidnapped for two months.

    "Sumire aside, what about you?"

    Futaba blinked after hearing his question. "Me?"

    "Yes you, unless there is another Momoi Futaba around."

    Ran-chan can be really rude sometimes. But, this is rare. Shouldn''t he be inquiring more details about Shan''s situation? Then again, this isn''t the first time already. Since when, did he start inquiring more about her health and wellbeing over the woman he supposedly loves?

    "Hey? Are you really okay? I''ve been hearing a lot of stuff even here abroad. You haven''t been doing much modelling work, but considering how many times you''re able to get on the phone. You''re clearly doing something else. You''ve been assisting Kain Ryuuji a lot haven''t you?"

    How many times did he call her to get to that conclusion?

    "Listen, I know you want to help Sumire. But, you have to think about your own health. Moreover you were the one who said you wanted to break free from the underworld, and the shackles of your fathers people. Then again you have always been stubbornly loyal. If you have to do this for Sumire, the very least you can do is take care of your health too."

    Since when did he start caring more about her? No, that''s wrong. Even when she learned that Iwa Ran, her childhood friend, was in love with her best friend Ibuki Sumire. Ran-chan has never treated her differently. But, something has certainly changed between them. He wasn''t this attentive and caring before.

    Futaba giggled. "I wondered what you wanted to say."

    "Idiot, you should have spoken up."

    "Sorry, sorry. I was just thinking that you''ve been worrying way too much about me recently."

    "Whose fault is that? Tell me, you''re actually going to rest and not go to another job right?"

    "Mm, I''m on break. Ryuuji-kun gave me a few days off, and said I could really use it."

    Ran sighed deeply. "If even a workaholic like him is saying that, you must be pushing it. Have you eaten yet?"

    "I just want to sleep. But I feel restless."

    "Don''t cook then. Rather it should be arriving soon."

    Before she could ask what he meant by that, she hears?the sound of the doorbell. Futaba peeked from the window to see a delivery guy there. But she didn''t order- Futaba turned her attention back to her phone.

    "Did you get something for me?"

    "Yeah, I''ll get him to leave it at the door soe get it."

    Futaba wrapped her shawl around her and exited her room as she headed down stairs. She waited for a few minutes, making sure the delivery guy had gone before taking the bag attached to the door.

    The moment the bag was in her hands, she smelled something familiar.

    "Did you order me pork and rice soup?" Futaba said, cing the bag on the table.

    "Yeah, knowing you. You haven''t eaten a filling meal in days. Besides, it''s still your favourite isn''t it?"

 Chapter 1053 This is me Part 29

    <h4>Chapter 1053 This is me Part 29</h4>

    FUTABA

    Futabaughed. "You made the call to the restaurant from all the way in the US? You should have just let me do it."

    "I''ll have you know, I got that from a super popr restaurant. The owner owed me a favour and I just used it on you."

    "Right, I definitely have to treat you to a major meal when you return." Futaba trailed off. "Will you guys being for Shan and Siena''s concert?"

    "Unfortunately no, we have onest concert to do here and a few more photoshoots and recordings. The next week will be incredibly busy."

    "I see." Futaba starts to take the dishes out of the bag. She expected to be taking out stic containers, but found herself taking out actual bowls.

    The pork and rice soup was in an earthen pot, and the side dishes were in fancy looking tes.

    "Holy crap, what kind of restaurant are you ordering from?" Futaba cursed staring at the beauty of the meal in front of her.

    "One that I definitely n to take you to in person when I get back."

    "Deal, we definitely have to go." Futaba started to unwrap everything and picked up the chopsticks. She ced her phone on the phone stand and requested a video chat.

    Ran responded momentster, and she sees the familiar face of her childhood friend on the screen. From the looks of it he was in the basketball court.

    "Taking a break?"

    "More like I demanded a break. Geez Takeyama can be really crazy. Does he think we are all like Yuhi with his unlimited stamina? I''m beat."

    Futabaughed. "It''s not easy being an international star. But, M5 is doing really well. It''s hard for asian artists to make it in such a short amount of time. But you guys are doing really well."

    "Not to diminish mine and the others efforts, but I think we only caught this much attention because of Yuhi."

    "Hmm, I''ve heard that Terashima is good, but aren''t you exaggerating?"

    Ran shakes his head. "I thought Sumire was amazing, but Yuhi is really different. I can understand why she always says he is better and why she strives to be like him."

    "Then if he is that good, I''d really like to challenge him myself when you get back."

    Ran looked at her in disbelief and exhaled deeply. "Now I remember why the two of you are best friends, your both so reckless."

    Futaba shrugged. "There is nothing wrong with a good challenge. Because idols can only truly evolve if there is someone ahead of them. I hate to say it, but since Shan left. The music scene in star town only has me shouldering everything. I''m not even that good, but I''m suddenly being considered a sensational artist."

    The media really do know how to over exaggerate. Moreover, because they are suddenly paying more attention to her. They are making up stories about how Shan only used her for her connections, and their friendship being a lie.

    It took all her will power not to react.

    If Terashima really lives up to his title then she wants to challenge him.

    "You? Your not that good? I could have sworn you helped Sumire train."

    Futaba rolled her eyes. "That was a long time ago. Besides Shan has long surpassed me. I may have helped her train, but the girl herself had natural talent."

    "Still, your plenty talented Futaba."

    Futaba felt her cheeks colour at those words and Ran''s cheeks also turned pink.

    "Why are you getting embarrassed too?" Futaba eximed.

    "Uh, the conversation turned really serious there." Ran trailed off. "I''m not just saying you are good because we are close friends."

    "R-right, I know. Uh, this really is good." Futaba re-directed the conversation back to the meal. "You can''t forget to take me to the restaurant."

    Ranughed. "I won''t."

    After chatting for a few minutes, Futaba ended it. Ran-chan''s words and his expression when he spoke about Terashima lingered in her head. Perhaps- Futaba walks over to the couch and takes out her ipad and types Terashima''s name on the search bar. If she can''t get any sleep, she may as well do something useful.

    A few videoster, Futaba finds herself bolting up and gripping the tablet tightly. This isn''t just good. She always thought the rumors about Terashima being the God of music were exaggerated. The entertainment industry loved to exaggerate things and Terashima was clearly a favourite because of his good looks. Since he debuted at a young age, it was easy to manipte him.

    But, those rumors werent exaggerating. Rather the media haven''t praised him enough.

    Terashima Yuhi, is really amazing.

    This is the second time she has had this feeling

    Futaba takes out a half written song from behind the cushions and picks up her guitar.

    (Song: Kings and Queens

    Composition: Ibuki Sumire

    Lyrics: Momoi Futaba)

    If all of the kings had their queens on the throne

    We would pop champagne and raise a toast

    To all of the queens who are fighting alone

    Baby, you''re not dancin'' on your own

    Can''t live without me, you wanna, but you can''t, no, no, no

    Think it''s funny, but honey, can''t run this show on your own

    I can feel my body shake, there''s only so much I can take

    I''ll show you how a real queen behaves, oh

    No damsel in distress, don''t need to save me

    Once I start breathin'' fire, you can''t tame me

    And you might think I''m weak without a sword

    But if I had one, it''d be bigger than yours

    It was one of the songs she was working on with Shan when their friendship was still okay. She isn''t good atposing, but she does have some skill thanks to Shan helping her.

    The media in star town are calling her an exceptionally talented artist, and while she may have the skills to fit into the top bracket of entertainers. The reality is, she hasn''t released a new song since Shan left. But, because the media hasn''t paid much attention to her, they hadn''t noticed.

    Shan is working really hard to achieve her dreams, and not just her. But their mutual friends, the guys in nanairofeather. Even if they are away from their loved ones, they are striving to do their best. She should also work hard.

 Chapter 1054 This is me Part 31

    <h4>Chapter 1054 This is me Part 31</h4>

    SUMIRE

    Two days before her concert with Siena. Hino decided to fill her schedule to the brim. So much for spending quality time with her children. Although, Atushi has been bringing Kyoko over to visit her during her work hours. Normally this wouldn''t be allowed. An idol having a child is already weird, let alone bringing said child to work. However, Hino made the arrangements. She has no idea what he did but nobody is saying anything. It still isn''t enough, she really wants to spend more time with her kids. Today, she had work at Tokyo sky tree.

    She would love to have a date with Yuhi-san here, there are many ces for couples to get lovey-dovey.

    From: Sumire

    Our next date should be here

    (Attached image)

    From: Yuhi

    Got it, I''ll book the ce out and fill the observatory with your favourite flowers, and we can cuddle.

    Her eyes sparkled. She wanted to video call him right that second but the moment she was about to. She spotted a woman with purple coloured hair at the observatory deck. Even though the woman had her back turned. Sumire immediately recognized her.

    From: Sumire

    *insert thousand of kiss emojis*

    Muwaaa, I love you so much dearest!

    I just saw Yumi-senpai, I''ll go over and have a chat.

    And call you when I get back

    From: Yuhi

    I love you Sumire. Goodnight.

    Sumire blinked. It was such a simple message but it made her heart flutter. Yuhi-san has been really docile recently, maybe that''s why he has be more honest with his feelings. It makes her happy but, she wants to see him soon and hold him in her arms. During every video chat they have he looks even paler than before.

    "Yumi-senpai." Sumire called out as she walked over.

    "Wee back." Yumiughed as she reached over and wiped her face with a handkerchief. "Aren''t you overdoing it? I''ve been seeing your face everywhere the past two days."

    "My manager is a demon in disguise." Sumire sighed. "I get that we have a lot to make up for after losing two months, but he is overdoing it."

    "Now, now having an exceptional manager will get you very far."

    "I know, and it''s not like I am not thankful." Sumire trailed off. "It''s just, my career aside. I need to make it up to the twins."

    Yumi nodded. "I understand. But, don''t over do it. You have to set healthy limits. When your husband to bees back, you should get him to take you somewhere. Even if it''s a short trip."

    A trip with just her and Yuhi-san. Now that she thought about it, whenever they made ns to go on a trip in the past. Something always came up to interrupt them. Indeed, they really could use some good quality alone time together.

    "I heard that you stopped the media from ndering me further

    and controlled public opinion. Thank you very much."

    Yumi shakes her head. "I should have done more to help you."

    Sumireughed softly. "It''s okay, I understand your situation. Moreover, I was the one who told you to stay back."

    Yumi sighed deeply. "I shouldn''t have listened to you. If I fought for you sooner, they wouldn''t have bullied?you so much." She trailed off. "I understand that thest two months haven''t been easy for you. But, did you at least figure out-"

    "I did, it was my grandfather and cousin."

    Yumi frowned. "It''s true we did suspect it had to be a rtive. But, your family situation isplicated. Your actual family members have been killed. But you still have a half brother, grandfather, cousin, aunts and uncles around. The Ibuki family hasn''t truly vanished."

    Sumireughed weakly. "You don''t have to worry too much."

    "But now that we know, I can help you further."

    Sumire shakes her head. "There is no need."

    "You really are a kind child." Yumi sighs. "When I was your age, I wasn''t so forgiving. I crushed my enemies like they were bugs."

    Sumire sweat fell. "Uh, don''t speak in past tense. I know you still do that."

    Yumi winks. "If you ever need my bug crushing service, you know all you have to do is ask me."

    "Thank you, but it truly is okay. It''s fine I''ve got friends I can rely upon. Friends, and the love of my life who will always be my side.?Besides whether it be macro or micro scale. There will always be hate, conflict, jealousy in the world. It''s disheartening to see people continue to hate one another. Despite all the scientific advancements mankind has made. "

    It''s upsetting to see that no matter how much time passes by, such deep hate exists in people''s hearts.

    "But I still love this world despite it''s faults. I have faith that humans will continue to evolve. It might not be fast but I believe we will continue to improve."

    Yumi smiled softly. "Indeed, people can still change, and your music. Your singing can bring about that change."

    Sumire blinked. "Yumi-senpai, you''ve always had such blind faith in me."

    "It''s not blind faith. I knew from the moment we met that you would be someone special. Someone who would pull the idol world, no the entertainment industry to greater heights. In just a few months, you have achieved so much."

    Sumireughed. "Yumi-senpai, you have been watching over me too much."

    Yumi winked. "I''ve be a fan." She trails off. "You really do sing well Sumire-chan. I can tell how much you love singing."

    "I do. But, the reason I love singing is because of you and Yuhi-san."

    Yumi shakes her head. "We may have inspired you to pursue your dream, but singing has always been there for you. It''s within you, those songs and all those emotions."

    Sumire didn''t say anything but nodded. Yumi-senpai is right, these emotions have always been there. Seeing Yumi-senpai and her dear sing only ignited what was already inside her.

    "You really are popr though."

    Sumire blinked seeing what Yumi-senpai was looking at.

    Ru was waiting by the entrance with a guitar. Because he isn''t a public figure, nobody was taking pictures without permission

    But, he was attracting too much attention.

    Yumi giggled. "He clearly looks ufortable. Maybe you should rescue him."

    Sumire nodded and bowed. "I''ll treat you to a meal to thank you some time."

    "Make that a home cooked meal. I''ve heard rumors about your amazing culinary skills."

    "You have a deal." Sumire quickly excused herself and headed for the elevator.

    Because it was night, there wasn''t that many people. But, Sumire made sure to stay to the side and out of sight.

    "Are you going to the concert?"

    "No, I couldn''t get any tickets. It sold out way too quickly."

    "Ibuki is really good after all, it makes sense."

    "Right? That voice."

    Her voice huh? It still feels weird for her to hear so much praise about it.

 Chapter 1055 This is me Part 32

    <h4>Chapter 1055 This is me Part 32</h4>

    SUMIRE

    It feels strange hearing the admiration in their tones. To hear that there are those who aspire to be like her. The other day Toh brought over a load of fan letters that were sent to Hino''s apartment during her time with Lucifer. When she read the words on the letters she teared up more than once. To think the day hase where she has be a source of inspiration and hope for others.

    ''A person like you doesn''t deserve anything nice, you deserve to rot.'' Recalling her grandfather''s words, she exhales deeply. From the very start, that person disliked her very strongly. Perhaps it was her grandfather''s influence, but their other rtives picked up on his obvious dislike for her.

    "I really am routing for her! I was always a fan before but it was hard to speak up."

    "I understand since I did the same but I regret it, I wish I spoke up. Even if I ended up dragged into the bacsh. Sumire-sama has endured so much alone, from now on let''s stand by her side."

    Sumire made sure her hat was covering her?face since she felt her eyes water. It''s just a simple conversation, she already saw simr words written in

    ''To think everyone wants to be like me, to think they like me-''

    She truly is d, that she didn''t give up on her dream so soon. There were times, especially after Ru''s ident where she thought it was hopeless, that she would never be able to stand on stage again. But, it''s different now. Ever since she came to Tokyo, no since she returned to Yuhi-san''s side.

    From: Sumire

    Miracles have always happened since I met you again.

    My dear, what kind of power do you have?

    To her surprise she received an immediate reply.

    From: Yuhi

    I don''t know about that. But, if you''re this thankful.

    Maybe you can give me a reward.

    From: Sumire

    Is there something you want my dear?

    From: Yuhi

    You should know me very well by now. I don''t care about material things.

    Sumire felt her cheeks heat up, finally understanding. Oh this pervert! But, isn''t he saying it because he understands that she doesn''t mind? She thinks for a moment before typing out a reply.

    From: Sumire

    The next time you hold me my dear, it will be in real life not a dream. You gave me such a strong opportunity to think about what I want you to do to me.

    Seeing the doors to the elevator open, she exited and quickly put her phone away.

    After walking for a few minutes, she eventually arrived?nearby where Ru was. There were still many people gathered around him, but unlike before Ru didn''t seem to panic. After all, she saw someone else there with him.

    It''s Hino.

    Hino immediately saw her and said something to chase the crowd away. Sumire walks over and Ru''s eyes brighten seeing her.

    "I''ll give you two twenty minutes, thirty max."

    Mamoruughed. "Narasaki-san, I don''t need that long. Just ten minutes will do."

    At those words she frowned, and then linked her arms with Ru. "Make it forty!"

    Hino sighed deeply. "You might as well be gone for an hour. I''ll follow closely behind."

    Sumire knew Ru was startled with her grabbing his arm, but she has no choice. What ten minutes? There is no way, they will be able to discuss everything in just ten minutes.?She has had enough of him sneakily visiting her when he thinks she is asleep.

    ''I will praise him foring to me on his own, but not for the ten minutes part. They need to talk this time, talk and not argue.''

    _______________________

    MAMORU

    Was this a bad idea? The entire walk here he had been debating about it. But, those worries vanished when Sumire clung tighter to his arm, and he felt her breasts touch his chest. Mamoru''s cheeks coloured. ''I wonder if she even realizes what she is doing.'' This is Ki, after all. She has always been clumsy and clueless regarding acts of affection, even after she dated Toh, she remained innocent.

    "So." Sumire trailed off, breaking the silence. "We haven''t really talked properly since we saw each other again."

    Mamoru looked down, ashamed. He has been too upied with the stupid mission.

    He shakes his head.

    No, the mission is important. Without those people, he wouldn''t be here with her again.

    "But, you seem to have no problem sneaking in to see Huan when I am coincidentally not around."

    Mamoru cringed.

    "Ki--" Mamoru paused when he saw her eyes.

    Her beautiful amethyst coloured eyes were covered in tears.

    "Ki? Hey---"

    Sumire sank to the ground. "You''re so stupid Ru. I''ve missed you so much, and it''s a miracle that we can see each other again. But all you do is avoid me."

    It really is a miracle.

    ''I thought I was dead. I thought it was all over.'' He knew his time with her was limited. After all those failed doctors visits, he knew he didn''t have time. But still, he risked returning to Japan to get just a glimpse of her again. The doctors suggested that he stayed abroad to be hospitalized but he declined. He just wanted to get a single nce. Once he confirmed that she was okay, he would have found a ce to die alone.

    "I-I know we argued. I know I did something stupid. But are you still angry at me?"

    Mamoru frantically shakes his head and kneeled down. "I was never mad at you. I was angry at myself for pushing you too far." He reached over and brushed his fingers across her eyelids. "I know why you stayed with Lucifer, even if it was subconsciously. No, even if this incident didn''t happen, you would have bargained with him wouldn''t you?"

    "Y-your illness, it''s back isn''t it?"

    Mamoruughed weakly. "That son of ours is clever, little Huan gave you those documents didn''t he?"

    Sumire sobbed more. "Howe? Even though you have another chance. Why is fate so cruel?"

 Chapter 1056 This is me Part 33

    <h4>Chapter 1056 This is me Part 33</h4>

    MAMORU

    That''s his line. Mamoru shakes his head. If he agrees with her, she will end up crying again. He can''t cling to life, even if he has been given a second chance. This second chance is short because he cheated death. He should have died. He deserves this. Mamoru wiped her tears with his sleeve and helped her stand up.

    "Ki." Mamoru said softly. "It''s okay already, I''m fine that I got to see you and the little one."

    Getting to know Huan the past two months has brought him so much joy. He never thought he would get along with a child so well. At first, he felt awkward. But, it''s not just Huan''s appearance that resembles his but his personality too.

    "You''re being selfish Ru."

    "I am?"

    "Yes! You''re only taking your feelings into ount. What about me? Don''t you owe me after pulling this fake death student twice?" Sumire eximed.

    Mamoru''s eyes widened hearing her words. "I mean, I just thought-"

    "No your clearly not thinking, because if you truly were? Why would you pull this shit on me twice! Do you know how bad it was this time? And what was this about you being suspicious of Hijiri but actually using the car he gave you? Are you insane?"

    His sweat dropped. It seems Toh told her about that. Mamoru takes a deep breath as he stared at the fuming girl in front of him. Truthfully, he can''t say anything now to defend himself because he has no excuse at all.

    Sumire looked livid at his silence and Mamoru coughed.

    "I didn''t think it through. After all I was only suspicious of him, there was no actual evidence yet. I wanted to talk to you about it after the concert. Carelessly using the only family member you truly have would have been cruel of me."

    That''s why he kept quiet. Hijiri didn''t show any signs of strange behaviour. The only reason he suspected him was after he heard how hostile Hijiri was regarding Yuhi. It surprised him. Mamoru didn''t know Hijiri had a grudge against Yuhi. ''I didn''t expect them to be the best of friends since it''s clear that Hijiri''s feelings for Ki were strange.'' Thinking it through now, that should have been enough evidence.

    Hijiri''s feelings towards Ki weren''t ones cousins should have. Hijiri likes Ki romantically. So, it would certainly exin why he held such a grudge against Yuhi. The words he used when he was insulting Yuhi, they were the same ones that were on those anonymous letters that were always sent to Yuhi. The same words Yuhi''s mother said on her deathbed.

    It could have been a coincidence, but Mamoru got a bad feeling. If Hiriji''s grudge is that strong, then he would certainly be a suspect to Yuhi''s issue. How did that rte to Ki? Simple, if Hijiri truly has a side like that. Who is to say he won''t harm those close to him?

    ''Eyes of madness, I have seen them before on individuals in the underworld who have be corrupted. When Hijiri spoke about Yuhi, he had those eyes.'' It was a vague theory, and he only started to truly be suspicious. When he realized Hijiri often frequently visited back alleys and slums.

    "Are you even listening to me?"

    Mamoru blinked and realized how close Sumire was standing. Her face was a mere inches away from his. Memory felt his cheeks heat up and he immediately backed away.

    Sumire stared at him puzzled and then suddenly burst intoughter. "Oh, it''s hard getting mad at you when you react this way. I clung to?you on purpose earlier."

    Mamoru looked at her horrified. "Ki, since when did you tease people so much?"

    Sumire giggled. "My dear says that''s a part of me that he likes. Oh, but he also said I shouldn''t do this with other men." Sumire takes her phone out and quickly sends a message. "It''s better to confess my sins early."

    Mamoru watched her, truly watched her. She certainly looks much better than before. It seems Lucifer truly didn''t harm her. Moreover, her feelings for Yuhi haven''t been affected.

    Sumire''s face suddenly turns scarlet and she covers her mouth with her sleeve andughs. "I need to stop underestimating Yuhi-san, he really is good at flirting. I wonder how hees up with all these cheesy lines."

    She will be fine. If she has Yuhi. If she reunites with Yuhi, then everything will be okay. He strongly believed this, and he repeated it frequently in his head, just to stop himself from rushing to her side.

    "Ru." Sumire said softly. "You, you always wanted me to go find Yuhi-san, right? You knew he would make me happy."

    Mamoru looked at her surprised. Thest time they had this conversation, she was very upset that he was underestimating his ce in her heart. She must have spoken to Toh, only he has the power to influence her this much. But, it must be hard on Toh advising her on such matters now.

    ''Toh''s feelings for Ki are certainly stronger than the ones I have for her.'' In the past, he would have said one cannot measure another person''s heart. But, after watching Toh, he has changed his mind.

    "I did."

    Toh''s feelings, are they stronger than Yuhi''s? ''I am too scared to find out, because Ki seems to be genuinely happy with Yuhi.''

    Sumire was watching him carefully. "But, you also think Toh can make me happy right?"

    Mamoruughed awkwardly. "You really are sharp Ki."

    "Mm, but it''s more like. You''re not the only one who thinks this way." Sumire looked up at the sky. "I will only tell you this Ru, regarding Toh, I think. No there must be something there. During my time with Lucifer. I recognized Toh, and only Toh. I saw Hino but he only felt familiar, and I didn''t even remember San."

    "Ki-"

    "Life really is unfair. Even though I already have such a perfectly good man by my side, even though I already have a family with him. My heart is restless, I know Yuhi-san makes me happy. But, that person. Toh is- I know he can do the same."

    Mamoru clenched his fist. He never wanted her to feel conflicted like this. That''s why even though he gave the guys who like her advice, he never truly encouraged it. He wanted to encourage and fully support Ki''s feelings for Yuhi. But, Mashima Toh has changed everything.

    "Ki-"

    "Don''t." Sumire was sobbing again. "Don''t say anything Ru. I''m already being so selfish. I can''t have you sayforting words now. I am being selfish, I have to ept that."

    Mamoru didn''t say anything but he closed the distance between them and hugged her.

    "I really don''t want anyone else to know about this. Please, please don''t tell Toh."

    "I won''t."

    "-and Yuhi-san, neither of them can know. Because if they do? I know they won''t get angry at me. They would let me get away with this, and that wouldn''t be right."

    Love really is cruel. Why won''t fate leave this poor girl alone already? Hasn''t she experienced enough?

 Chapter 1057 This is me Part 34

    <h4>Chapter 1057 This is me Part 34</h4>

    SUMIRE

    Even though she no longer has romantic feelings for Ru, talking to him has always made her feel really happy. Spending time with him, confining in him like before, even though everything has changed. They can no longer go back to what they used to be. After being in a rtionship, it''s suddenly hard to revert back to being just friends, especially since it''s clear Ru still likes her.

    After discussing this with Toh, she finally understands why Ru always held himself back.

    ''Mamoru knew that if you two ever dated, and then broke up. It would change your rtionship. Not everyone can be friends with the girl they used to be with. He never wanted to burden you with that, especially when you still needed him.''

    Sumire stared at him. Even if she understands that now, it really is hard to believe how understanding and kind he is not just to her but also Yuhi-san and every other guy who likes her.

    "What''s wrong Ki? Ah, are you hun-" Mamoru''s sentence fall short when they hear a rumbling sound. But, it didn''te from her, it came from him.

    Sumire exhales deeply. This part of him still hasn''t changed. He lives such a careless lifestyle. She rummages through her bag. "The staff gave me some pastries, for today''s job. They should still be warm, do you want some?"

    Mamoru''s stomach rumbles again and heughs sheepishly. "I suppose I will take you up on that offer."

    The two of them find a nearby bench and sit down. Sumire watched him happily munch on the pastries. He looks so happy. Even now she doesn''t understand how this person can smile so much.

    "Ru, have you been going to your hospital visits? You look really pale."

    "Don''t worry, it''s hard to get out of them now. Sano makes sure to send me reminders, and Toh practically drags me to my appointments."

    Sumireughed. "They are taking care of you, I didn''t think you would be such good friends with them."

    "Yeah, Sano aside. I was really cautious towards Toh before."

    "But that changed?" Sumire wondered.

    Mamoru nodded. "We were in touch after you two broke up. But, it wasn''t until after my ident and when Toh found me did we start to be friends. He is a genuinely?kind person. I can see why you fell for him."

    "Mm, he really is kind."

    Mamoru exhales deeply. "Sorry, I really should stop bringing up your feelings."

    Sumire shakes her head. "It''s good being able to talk about it with someone. I actually didn''t realize until I was by Lucifer''s side. I realized that even without memories, I remembered Toh. I sought hispany, I felt joy whenever he visited me. When I regained my memories, and recalled all of this. I realized I couldn''t deny it anymore."

    "I will be here for you Ki, whenever you want to talk."

    She raised her eyebrow. "Oh really? You''re not going to run away or visit in secret anymore?"

    When she first discovered that he was doing this, she was livid and ranted about it to Toh.

    Mamoru looked down and mumbled. "I''m really sorry. I just didn''t know how to face you. Ever since we met again we have been fighting a lot. Sano told me he doesn''t understand why I am wasting time fighting, after being reunited."

    "Well for once I have to agree with him." Sumire shakes her head. "It''s not like you''re the only one to me. I just got frustrated and didn''t consider your circumstances. I know it''s been hard on you too."

    Mamoru didn''t say anything but she understood that he couldn''t deny it.

    "The two of us have been really silly, poor Huan having such clumsy parents."

    Mamoruughed. "It''s still hard for me to believe that the two of us can be parents."

    Sumire sighed. "Right? I definitely don''t have that mother vibe going for me."

    "It''s true you''re clumsy, but I always thought you would make a good mother."

    "Are you going to insult orpliment me? Make your mind up."

    Mamoruughed again and she sighs. He really does take everything at his own pace. It truly is nice, being able to speak like this with him again. After they spoke on her birthday, all the other encounters have led to them fighting about something.

    "But, you always thought huh? It was sneaky of you to make me go to those check ups without telling me I was pregnant."

    "Uh right, another thing I have to apologize about." Mamoru trailed off. "I did want to tell you. But, at the same time I knew if I told you. You would have pushed your debut back again."

    "Of course I would have. Have you ever heard of someone debuting when they are pregnant?"

    "I know, but if you push it back again. Not only would you receive bacsh. But your insecurities and fears would get the better of you again."

    Indeed, now that he mentions it, she can''t deny that she would have done that.

    Sumire exhales deeply. "You really do know me well Ru."

    "Uh I actually can''t take credit for this. Toh was the one who advised me to-"

    Sumire looked at him horrified. "Toh knew?"

    "Well yeah, even though I initially said ''I am asking for a friend.'' He saw through me right away so I had to confess. He had to admit that he was impressed that I got you pregnant after doing it just once."

    Sumire really wanted to find a hole and hide. She can''t believe the two of them had such a discussion. So, Toh knew, that makes sense. He seemed very interested about the first few months before she gave birth to Huan. He should have just asked her directly, it''s not like she would have gotten angry at him.

    "Toh knows me too well." Sumire mumbled.

    She thought so when they first met. But, how is he able to understand her so easily? ''I remember feeling connected to him even though I only just met him, it was a weird feeling.''

    It was strange. She didn''t know what possessed her to continue meeting with Toh despite getting that weird feeling. Had it be any other person, she would have pushed him away. Toh was different, he always was and it seems like from now on, that is something that will not change.

 Chapter 1058 This is me Part 35

    <h4>Chapter 1058 This is me Part 35</h4>

    SUMIRE

    "Feelings really areplicated. If you told the past me that I would end up in this situation, she wouldugh and think it was a joke. But this isn''t a joke, this is reality."

    A very cruel reality, where she has to make a choice that will hurt someone she has grown to care for.

    "I know you think you''re being selfish, and I won''t say whether you are. But, Yuhi and Toh won''t rush you."

    Sumire exhaled deeply. "I know. I suppose I can continue focusing on my entertainment industry takeover n."

    Mamoru sweat fell. "When you put it like that, it almost sounds like world domination."

    "Isn''t it simr?"

    "I suppose that part of you hasn''t changed."

    "Ru." Sumire mumbled. "Will you really be here for me? You won''t go anywhere ever again?"

    "I won''t, I''ll be by your side for-" Mamoru paused and reached over to squeeze her hand. "I''ll be here Ki."

    Sumire knew what he was going to say. ''For as long as I live.'' Right now, she doesn''t want to discuss that with him. She doesn''t want another reminder how cruel fate is to both of them. That''s why she was thankful when he changed the topic earlier. Her heart feels heavy, this weight probably won''t ever vanish.

    _______________________

    After an hour had passed, Ru left her. She had tough at how punctual he was. The minute it turned an hour he stood up and told her he was leaving.

    Hmmm, Sumire looked around, Hino said he would be following closely behind and she did see him earlier. Where did he go?

    ''Maybe I should just head back myself-'' Sumire paused in mid-thought and shook her head. No, she can''t do that.

    ''Promise me, even when you leave me. You will be more cautious about your surroundings.''

    Recalling what the her with amnesia promised Lucifer, she sighs. If even Lucifer is warning her like that, then the target on her back must berger than she thought. Sumire wrapped her arms around her body and she shuddered. If she doesn''t find Hino soon, she will have to find somewhere to wait.

    She was only wandering around for a few minutes when she spotted silver coloured hair, heading her way. It didn''t take long before Toh reached her.

    "Hi."

    Toh smirked. "Hello beautiful." He wraps his arms around her waist, drawing her close. The cold she felt just seconds ago seemed to fade in an instant. "Did you have fun?"

    Sumire nodded.

    "Wasn''t Mamoru with you?"

    "Oh, he left."

    "I see, he''s being considerate as ever."

    She tilted her head confused and Toh simply chuckled as he wrapped his scarf around her neck.

    "It''s winter now beautiful."

    "Mmm, I forgot."

    After all, it was summer when she left. She is still having a hard time adapting. ''Getting kidnapped aside, there was that timest year where I disappeared and chased Ru to the facility. I keep losing so much time being in this beautiful city.''

    "You didnt have toe get me, I could have walked back."

    "We are walking back, but I didn''t want you walking alone."

    Her heart fluttered at those words. He really is good at ttery. Sumire tugged on the scarf he gave her. "This isrge enough, we should share it."

    Sumire saw a brief flicker of shock in his eyes but before she could ask him. Toh''s gaze softened. "Very well."

    She regrets it a few secondster, realizing that sharing a scarf meant the two of them were standing closer together. Thankfully, the route they took meant that there were seldom any people around. It wasn''t apletely isted route, there were people. But, nobody was looking?their way.

    "You suddenly turned quiet beautiful."

    "Uh." Sumireughed nervously. "Maybe you should take the scarf."

    Toh smirked. "I''d rather not, it''s nice being so close to you."

    Damn it, that''s why he looked surprised earlier. She really needs to stop doing things that will dig her own grave. It''s good the reporters have been on their best behaviour. Otherwise she could already see what type of interesting article they wille up with.

    "Did your talk with Mamoru go well?"

    Sumire paused, the talk huh? In the end most of that talk was about Toh. But there is no way she will admit that. It''s good that she managed to at least admit it to one person, however she truly doesn''t want anybody else to know.

    "Mm, I think he gets it and will stop being an idiot from now on. But since it''s Ru, it''s hard to tell how long that willst."

    Toh sighs. "I hope you at least made him promise to continue his hospital visits. He is really good at hiding, thankfully I have adjusted to his ways and know where he will likely go."

    "That''s actually impressive, not many people can do that."

    "As we have discussed before beautiful, I am a person of many talents. Though, I suppose only you know exactly how talented I am."

    It takes her a moment to understand what he was saying. Her cheeks flushed and Tohughed. ''If they weren''t sharing this scarf, I would hit him.''

    "If your so talented Toh, I''d like to see you enter the entertainment industry." Sumire swiftly changed the topic.

    Toh blinked surprised. "I never thought you would suggest that."

    "I mean, when we were dating you showed me that you could sing, dance and you even helped that starter idol group. It''s not unusual."

    Actually, she has been thinking about this for a while now. Especially ever since D entertainment showed up. She doesn''t like the idea of Toh being on Lucifer''s side since it would make them enemies. However, if Toh became an artist in D entertainment, it would certainly be helpful. But, even more than that, she likes listening to him sing.

    "After all, you sing me to sleep sometimes don''t you?"

    Aplicated look shed through his face. "Did you learn how to be sneaky from Mamoru, beautiful?"

    Sumireughed. "Probably. But, why do you want to hide it? You have a good voice Toh."

    She isn''t just saying this either. It''s not just his singing voice but his voice in general, listening to it has always calmed her down. It always made her feel at ease.

    Sumire paused in midthought. Perhaps the reason she thinks this way is because of the lingering emotions in her heart?

 Chapter 1059 This is me Part 36

    <h4>Chapter 1059 This is me Part 36</h4>

    SUMIRE

    If that''s what this is, then maybe others won''t feel the same when they listen to Toh sing. But, even so. Now that she has this chance to talk to Toh about this, she doesn''t want to lose it.

    "When I was abroad, I actually received a few recruitment opportunities." Toh admitted.

    "Really? That''s amazing."

    Toh shakes his head. "Not as amazing as you think. The only reason anyone wanted to recruit me was my face. They said I''d get popr quickly with a face like mine, and if I couldn''t sing or dance that was fine, they''d just do a few edits."

    Sumire sighs hearing those words. "Now, that''s exactly what I am trying to change. The entertainment industry doesn''t have to be filled with people like that. There are plenty of talented people, plenty of individuals who work hard. To have their hardwork be diminished just because they are a pretty face isn''t right."

    Toh chuckled. "Only you can be this passionate about music beautiful."

    "That''s the thing, it''s not just me. There are plenty of others who are just as passionate."

    "But, I only want to focus on you."

    For a moment, it felt like her heart would stop. She knew eventually Toh wouldn''t be able to hold himself back with her. But, isn''t this just openly flirting now? Just as she was processing this, Toh suddenly looked up at the sky.

    "But, you''re right beautiful. It''s not like it never crossed my mind, especially since you looked at me with those eyes filled with admiration."

    Sumire''s eyes brightened hearing those words. "So, you''ll think about it won''t you?"

    "Look at you being so eager to use me." Toh smirked. "If I do enter the entertainment industry, perhaps I should challenge your dearest."

    At Toh''s suggestion, she beamed happily. "I''d actually like to see that. You two have different styles, but your vocal range is simr."

    "So, you wouldn''t mind me challenging Terashima?"

    "Mm, I wouldn''t. Actually you would have to get in line first."

    "Oh?"

    Sumire nodded and extended her hand out to reach the starry sky. It''s normally harder to see stars in Tokyo due to therge buildings, however tonight was a rare one. There were more stars than usual.

    "If anyone is going to challenge and defeat Yuhi. it will be me."

    Toh gave her other hand a gentle squeeze. "I suppose I shall have to get in line, and catch you if you fail."

    Sumire pouted. "Doesn''t that make it sound like I will fail?"

    Perhaps it''s because they only have a limited time left to spend together. But, these moments with Toh seem more precious.

    _______________________________

    At Toh''s apartment, the following morning.

    If she knew how cruel fate truly was, then perhaps she would have spent more moments with him. Right now, even if she wishes to see him, he will no longer appear before her.

    "Mmmm?" Sumire woke up to a gentle hand on her forehead and familiar singing. She opened her eyes to find Toh there. He seemed startled to be caught singing but sheughed. "I don''t dislike being woken up that way."

    "I know." Toh trailed off. "Good morning beautiful, are you hungry? You went to sleep without dinner yesterday so you must be."

    Sumire blinked several times only to realize that Toh was carrying a tray.

    "I thought I''d bring you breakfast in bed today." Toh said as he pulled out the mini table and ced the tray on top.

    Sumireughed seeing the rather borate breakfast. "You didn''t have to."

    "I thought you could use more rest."

    "Oh but I have some jobs lined up-" Sumire started.

    "Not today, you''re resting." Toh shakes his head. "What is Narasaki thinking making you work this much when you just got discharged?"

    "Toh--" Sumire wanted to protest and defend Hino. After all, she was the one whoined to Hino about falling behind. But, before she could say anything, she felt Toh slip his hand between her thighs.

    "Toh." Sumire shuddered.

    "Should we experiment a little beautiful? I promise you, it''ll feel good."

    Sumire managed to shake her head and mumble. "I don''t want to."

    Toh chuckled. "Seducing you has be very difficult."

    "You shouldn''t be doing it." Sumire eximed. "Besides, didn''t you say I''m supposed to be taking it easy today?"

    "There are a few positions that are simple to-do"

    Sumire throws a pillow at him and Toh catches them with ease. "It''s not like you don''t know what I''m talking about."

    "You don''t have to be so shameless about it." Sumire eximed.

    That only led to Toh chuckling.

    "Eat beautiful, the food will get cold."

    Sumire sighed. She really can''t win against this person. She nodded and turned to the meal in front of her. How did he know that she was craving an english breakfast? Not even Ru and Yuhi-san know what she wants to eat. To gain this knowledge, how much did he observe her?

    Feeling Toh''s?gaze on her, Sumire breaks the silence. "Toh, uh the concert is tomorrow."

    "Mmm," Toh said as he massaged her legs. "I''ll definitely be there.Do you want me to be in the front row?"

    "Actually, I was wondering if you could stay back stage. I know it''s not the best view but--"

    Toh nodded understanding. "If you get urges during the concert, I''ll be there."

    Sumire exhaled deeply. "I''m sorry, it feels like I''m treating you like a blood bank."

    Toh chuckled. "That doesn''t sound bad to me."

    "Be serious." Sumire frowned. "You can''t really be okay with this."

    "You''ll be surprised. I am truly okay with this, because I don''t mind you touching me beautiful."

    Uh right, of course that''s the reason why. He really is being straight forward about it, sometimes she doesn''t know how to react. Thankfully after he said that, Toh left the room for a few minutes which gave her time for her thoughts to wander.

    He truly is good to her. Even if Ru said Yuhi-san and Toh won''t rush her, in the end she will eventually have to choose. Moreover there is now that issue with Lucifer, even now she can feel the bond humming in her chest.

    The bond, now that she has her memories of her other lives. She doesn''t understand why the soul bond with Lucifer has returned. Wasn''t it fading? Didn''t the bond change to Yuhi-san? But, there is no doubt there is a bond with Lucifer right now.

 Chapter 1060 This is me Part 37

    <h4>Chapter 1060 This is me Part 37</h4>

    SUMIRE

    This bond with Lucifer, it''s not like the one they shared in their first five life times. There is something sinister about it, and there is a voice in her head telling her it''s wrong. It seemed even the her with no memories recognized that. After her concert is over, she has a lot to do. Not just with her career but with the underworld.

    ''I need to discuss Aki-san''s issue with Eli first. He definitely knows a lot more than he has told me.''

    But before then, she ought to check up on ''him.''

    ''Lex?''

    ''Yes. my heart?''

    He responded far too quickly there.

    ''I won''t be able to meet you this week, since I''ll be busy. Will I be okay?''

    ''You shall be if you feed from Toh, and take the new medication I handed over to Nagawa.''

    ''I see.''

    ''It sadness me that we will not be able to meet.''

    Here is another straight forward person. Even though Lucifer feels guilty that he had to lie to her, he isn''t hesitating to pursue her now.

    ''Are you still there my heart?''

    ''Mm, will you be going to my concert?''

    ''I shall watch from afar, but I won''t be able to greet you.''

    That makes sense, after all. Rai stormed into the hospital demanding to meet with her. He insisted that he would be in charge of security, and nothing will go wrong. No doubt Lex can sneak pass those defences, but if he tries to talk to her, it will alert Hyou4.

    ''What about your blood lust?''

    ''I shall be fine.''

    ''Maybe you should drink from-''

    She hears a low dark chuckle in her ear and felt his shadows on her arms and legs.

    ''D-don''t do that! I''ll get angry.''

    ''And you think your words just now aren''t making me angry?''

    Sumire bit her bottom lip.

    ''I said this to Toh too, but it isn''t fair for me to restrict you. Toh''s situation is different from yours. You need to see other females and drink from them, otherwise you will lose control.''

    ''If I lose control, I will be harming your friends and you don''t want that correct?''

    ''That''s not why I am saying this-''

    ''My heart, I understand what your trying to do. But, I shall not feed from another female. You are the one I want, and if you need reminding. I shall do so on the eve of your concert.''

    ''Wait but you said you wouldn''t-''

    Sumire felt a sudden block in her mind and she silently screamed. Is he actually blocking her right now? This is a first. Since learning they could talk into each other''s minds. Lucifer has remained very open about sharing his thoughts and feelings. How dare he block her!

    Is he really that upset about her suggesting he drinks from other females? But, it''s for his own good.?Herplicated feelings aside, the two of them can''t meet openly. Both Hyou4 and her group the Holy knights have been very vignt since what happened to her. Not just them but her friends in akagumi. She is constantly being watched and protected now.

    Seeing Toh enter the room with a basin of water. Sumire blinked.

    "Toh?"

    "I''ll help you wash your feet and legs. You can take a bathter, but for now, let''s do this." Toh lifted her feet up gently.

    Sumire watched him for a few minutes, she watched as he carefully watched each toe with such gentleness. This really is too much, how is it possible for someone to be so kind?

    "Toh? You don''t have to be so good to me."

    "We''ve spoken about this before beautiful. I can''t not be good to you."

    Still, she really does feel guilty, it feels like she is taking advantage of his kindness and his feelings for her. Sumire exhales deeply, there is no doubt that''s what this situation is.

    "Were you speaking to Lucifer before I came in?"

    "Ah." Sumire nodded and summarized the conversation she had with him.

    Toh chuckled. "As usual, your too honest beautiful. While I do like that side of you, not everyone can handle it."

    "I don''t understand."

    "The Lord is in love with you beautiful, for you to say that your okay with him drinking from other females is the same as you not caring about his feelings."

    "But he knows I care. I''m really troubled about it."

    "Indeed, but what you just said to him contradicts that knowledge."

    Sumire sighs deeply. "This really is getting annoying."

    Tohughed. "You really are blunt about this beautiful. Most girls your age would act differently."

    "By now, you should have figured out that I''m different from girls?my age." Sumire trails off. "I don''t want to hurt Lucifer, but I understand, that I can''t return to how things were before. I know he has missed me terribly. I know fate was very cruel to us. But-"

    ''The eighth life will be different. You will be given a choice, an option that is different from your other lives.''

    She didn''t understand what Aoi meant by those words but now she does. Her gaze fell on Toh. By other option, Aoi-san meant she can chose someone who isn''t Lucifer or Yuhi. It would certainly exin why she feels as drawn as she does to Toh.

    "It''s up to you beautiful, but do you want my input on your rtionship with the Lord?"

    "I do."

    She really values his opinion after all.

    "I don''t encourage it, and I hope you don''t think my feelings for you are influencing my words."

    "Not at all, your not the type of person who would let their emotions cloud their judgement." Sumire trailed off. "Why do you think that way?"

    "The Lord is different from the man he used to be with you. I''ll admit he is treating you gently. But that beast inside him? If he is the one who gave those cruel orders, to make sure you break down mentally, then I don''t advise you being with him."

    "He can control that when he drinks my blood." Sumire pointed out.

    Toh shakes his head. "I believe that is only temporary. I have seen him lose control plenty of times this past year. His orders have be even more unreasonable."

    Sumire''s eyes widened hearing those words as she grabbed hold of his hands. "What has he made you do?"

    "Beautiful-"

    "Tell me right now."

    Toh sighs deeply but nodded as he exins the orders he received when he was abroad. During the entire talk she felt her body tense, and Toh stopped washing her feet as he drew reassuring circles on her thighs to calm her down.

    So that''s what happened, that''s why Toh was suspected of murdering those females. It was because of Lucifer. Sumire felt angry on Toh''s behalf. He doesn''t deserve to be treated like that, whether it''s by Lucifer or anyone else. He deserves better.

    Toh chuckled. "You don''t have to get angry at the Lord for my sake beautiful."

    "I do! I''ll give him an earful next time we meet."

    Toh shakes his head. "It''s alright, I owe the Lord a debt I can never truly repay after all. Even though I dislike dirtying my hands for him, what''s done is done."

 Chapter 1061 This is me Part 38

    <h4>Chapter 1061 This is me Part 38</h4>

    SUMIRE

    She doesn''t agree with that logic at all, but if this is what Toh wants, she can''t argue. Toh is the loyal type after all, once he has pledged his loyalty, it''s not easy to change it. Those in her circle have figured that out too and that''s why they advise her not to trust Toh with matters regarding the underworld.

    ''I understand it, I do, even if I don''t like it.''

    Sumire sighs. This really isplicated, not seeing Toh as an enemy was already causing problems for her, now it''s not just Toh but the leader of the enemy organisation.

    Lucifer can be cruel, even without Toh''s story. She saw with her own eyes how he treated others who weren''t her. There is a reason why he is so feared. The darkness in this life time has certainly gotten stronger, and from what Toh said. Lucifer has epted the darkness. He isn''t actively pushing it away like before, so what is to stop him from willingly letting his monster side take over?

    From the brief conversation she just had with him, it seems like Lucifer is aware how far she will go to protect everyone. He also didn''t say that he wouldn''t harm her friends.

    Toh reached over and caressed her cheek and a content sigh escaped her lips. All her troubled thoughts from a few seconds ago, vanished just like that. Toh really does have a way to calm her down.

    Shey on his chest and yed with her phone while Toh switched the TV on. She was scrolling through the news. ''There really hasn''t been many bad rumors about me recently, it''s weird. Is it because Yumi-senpai interfered during her time with Lucifer?'' But even then, for the media to suddenly stop like this is odd.

    They aren''t picking on someone else around her are they? Even the artists who are normally hostile towards her have been treating her strangely well.

    "Is everything okay with your work?" Toh suddenly asked.

    "Mm, everything''s been going smoothly."

    Far too smoothly, she doesn''t remember thest time things went this smoothly in her life. Especially the events thest few months. This feels like the calm before another storm. If there is going to be peaceful time before the storm, she would like it to be with her dearest.

    ''I should have just asked him directly when he wasing back.''

    Her sentence fell short when Toh leaned down and kissed her forehead.

    "Toh?"

    "Yes beautiful?"

    "Uh, so the day after the concert--"

    "Do you have work? I was thinking I could take you for a stroll around the park, and a meal."

    Sumire blinked, hearing his ns for them.

    "I don''t have any jobs, but--"

    "Then, can I take you out?"

    "You may."

    ''I can''t say no when he looks at me like that.''

    Sumire watched as a gentle expression appeared on his face. Thump. He really does look at her differently now.

    ''Can you do me a favour Ki? Make sure to spend as much time with Toh, before Yuhi returns.''

    Even if Ru didn''t want anything, she would have. Even after Yuhi-san returns, she won''t push Toh away. Although, she will have to check on her dearest situation first.

    Moreover, even if Toh didn''t ask her. She would have asked him. Since returning, Toh has remained by her side during her hospitalization. This person has spent so many days taking care of her, from day to night Toh has been by her side. He must be exhausted, he definitely needs a break.

    ''Just for now, when Yuhi returns. When he returns I will-''

    If she knew this would be thest day they would spend time together before the storm, then perhaps she would have been more honest with him.

    ________________________

    YUHI

    Yuhi stared at therge crowd bellow and whistled. "Is this your doing Hino?"

    Hino exhales deeply. "I can''t believe youe waltzing in here without a care in the world, and half way through the concert too."

    Yuhiughed. "Well, my flight ended up dyed. I was really worried that I''d miss all of it, so I''m d I made it."

    "And don''t you owe me for getting you here so fast?" A exhausted looking Shin walked over. "I managed to park the car."

    "Yeah, thank you. Your SF privileges certainly came in handy."

    Shin sighed deeply. "Can you believe this guy? He suddenly messaged me saying ''Come get me, it''s an emergency.''" He shakes his head. "I really thought you were in trouble."

    Hino kept shaking his head. "You''ve been back for less than an hour, and you''re already causing this many issues? I''ve already had a tiring morning taking care of your wife''s mess."

    Yuhi frowned. "Did something happen?"

    "She got into a fight with members of the ck alice organisation on the way to the venue. Thankfully the media have been good recently, and nobody has been following her. But some people still saw. So, I had no choice."

    Yuhi immediately understood what Hino meant. Hino never used his powers as much before, because he disliked them. But, it seems he did so with no hesitation just to protect Sumire.

    "Thank you."

    Hino shakes his head. "This is the least I can do after failing her twice." He trails off. "I thought you''d punch me."

    Yuhi looked at Hino, really looked at his friend. Although Hino looked like he usually did visually. Yuhi could see he was deliberately covering up his arms, and neck. His movements also seemed to be slower than usual. He nced over at Shin who nodded.

    "There is no need. If it wasn''t for you, she would have suffered more."

    Mashima''s presence certainly helped Sumire but she would have long broken down if Hino wasn''t there for her. He turned his attention back onto the stage, where Sumire and Nase stepped onto the stage as they announced this would be their final song.

    The words ''This is me'' appeared on the board on the stage, and strange letters appeared on the ground too.

    Yuhi''s lips curve to a smile when he realized the words were

    all the insults that had been thrown at her.

    ''My wife really is amazing.''

    He paused in mid-thought, his wife huh? Ever since he left to go to the US, he has avoided calling her that, even in his mind. After all he knew what his absence in her life would do. It would lead to paving a path for any of the other guys who like her.

    Sumire: I''m not a stranger to the dark

    hide away they say, because we don''t want your broken parts

    Siena: I''ve learned to be ashamed of all my scars. Run away they say no one will love you as you are.

    Sumire: But I won''t let them break me down to dust. I know that there''s a ce for us.

    both: for we are glorious

    But the truth is, the truth is he has never wanted to stop calling her that. His wife who has always found a way to brighten up his dark world. She continues to shine brightly, no matter what obstacle is thrown her way.

    When the sharpest words want to cut me down

    I''m gonna send a flood and drown them out

    I am brave

    Siena:?I am brave

    Sumire: I am bruised.

    ---

    Both: I am who I am meant to be

    Sumire: This is me

    Look out because here Ie

    and I''m marching onto the beat I drum

    I am not scared to be seen

    both: I make no apologies

    This is me

    oh oh oh oh oh oh

    Siena: Another round of bullets hits my skin

    Sumire: Well fire away because today I won''t let the shame sink in

    Both: We are bursting through the barricade

    Siena: and reach above the sun

    Sumire: we are warriors

    yeah that''s what well be

    I won''t let them break me down to dust

    Siena: I know that there''s a ce for us

    for we are glorious

    Both: When the sharpest words want to cut me down

    I''m gonna send a flood and drown them out

    For a moment the stadium was silent before the stadium burst into cheers. Even from his seat he could see the looks of admiration in the eyes of the young people, and the stuck up music critics? Some were discussing offers, and some looked like they would rush to the stage to poach Sumire right this second.

    ''Don''t you see love? The power you and your music have over people.'' If there was anyone thinking of challenging or insulting her in the crowd, they certainly can''t do that now.

    She is shining so brightly, but what about him?

 Chapter 1062 This is me Part 39

    <h4>Chapter 1062 This is me Part 39</h4>

    SUMIRE

    ''I got over excited and rushed over to hug Toh, but thankfully the atmosphere is too good for anyone toment about it.'' It''s good that Toh isn''t teasing her about well, her obviously letting him touch her more than necessary. Sumire didn''t n to stay any longer than necessary. She wanted to get to the bar, the other guys in akagumi said they would celebrate with her. She left Huan and the twins with Atushi for that reason too.

    ''I just want to hug my kids and celebrate with the guys I see as my family.''

    When she gets the message from Hino saying there wasn''t a need for him to pick her up. Sumire immediately understood. She closed her eyes briefly, and felt something. A tug, a thread leading her to something, no to someone.

    Thankfully Toh had to take a call, the moment he turned away she bolted in the other direction.

    Yuhi.

    Yuhi is here.

    She can feel him so close by.

    Light filters through Lihua street from afar.

    The wind gently blows into my eyes.

    I want to see you, so I can bid goodbye to yesterday.

    Even if the road ahead is blocked.

    You can get rid of my loneliness.

    It''s no wonder she couldn''t reach him before the concert. He must have been on his way here. He is here. Just the mere thought of seeing him again, to hold him again. Sumire felt her eyes water.

    Even grass can''t help but reach towards a sunny day.

    The more they sway the stronger the love is.

    There''s emptiness in front of me, but my tears tell me

    Without you, there''s no tomorrow.

    Missing you is like fireworks reaching for the night sky in the dark.

    This entire time she has acted strong, but the truth is? The truth is she has missed Yuhi very much. Even with no memories, there was a part of her that understood that something was missing. She tried to fill that gap with Lucifer''s lie about him being her husband. But, even when she gotfortable with Lucifer. That gap remained.

    Heading towards you, I can''t describe it, but it''s brilliant.

    Other than you, no one can make my sadness go away.

    And my anxiety is turned into vibrance because of you.

    Life''s pebbles ripple the surface of theke.

    Stirring the bitter, sour and sweet vours of life.

    Time passes as I squat by the side of the road.

    Youe towards me with your thoughtfulness

    Staying by my side.

    After running for a few minutes, she arrived at the destination Hino sent as a follow up message.

    Not seeing Yuhi anywhere, Sumire sank to the ground and sobbed. There is no way Hino made a mistake. Then could it be? Did he just leave? She felt her heart beat increase and her palms turn sweaty. He must have just left. What was it? Did he see how she rushed to Toh after the show ended? Did he sense Lucifer in the stadium?

    "My dear, you''re such an idiot." Sumire sobbed. "At least let me exin."

    But why would he let her exin? This entire time she has been nothing but selfish. Seeing her today, Yuhi must have finally made his mind up to let her go.

    "You know, you''re the one who waste, and after hugging another guy nheless and yet here you are insulting me."

    Sumire''s eyes widened hearing the voice. She looked up to see none other than Terashima Yuhi standing in front of her.

    ___________________

    YUHI

    Missing you is like fireworks reaching for the night sky.

    You smile and say, don''t be afraid, the faint dust is hotter than the sun.

    Yuhi''s gaze fell on the girl sobbing in his arms.

    "I get turned on seeing you cry."

    "Prick." Sumire mumbled. "Can''t you say something more romantic?"

    Romantic huh.

    "Sumire, I''m home. Quit crying, I really am getting turned on."

    Sumire sighed. "You''re such an average guy. I thought I fell in love with someone more interesting."

    Yuhiughed. "I really did miss that pretty mouth." He trailed off and awkwardly scratched his head before deciding. He cupped Sumire''s face and leaned down to kiss her.

    And I just want to hide in your arms all year.

    Even if life is mundane, from now on we will be together.

    It didn''t take long before Sumire was kissing him back with the same passion, the same longing. A kiss that conveyed all the emotions they have both been suppressing the past few months. A kiss that says, ''I missed you, I''m back and I will never leave.''

    A kiss that says, ''I love you and only you for the rest of our lives, and the next one.''???????????????????????????????????_________________

    TOH

    He followed her, of course he did. She suddenly rushed off like that, with no warning. The silly girl dropped her phone and he saw the message Narasaki sent.

    ''There is no need for me to drop you off anymore.''

    Narasaki was being very vague, but it was clear what he was getting at. Even though he understood what he would see, he still came. Seeing Mamoru slumped to the ground defeated, he spots the bouquet of flowers by his side.

    "Is that for her?" Toh asked.

    Mamoru turned to him andughed. "Yeah, I saw her staring at them on our short walk the other day, so I thought I''d get it for her."

    "Then, you can go over. Give her this back too." Toh pointed at her phone.

    "You should go over yourself."

    Toh''s gaze dimmed and Mamoruughed weakly. "I''m kidding, I understand."

    "Regret letting her go?"

    Toh shakes his head. "I knew my time with her would be limited, and I knew she missed him more than she let out."

    "You do regret it." Mamoru mumbled seeing Toh''s eyes.

    "I wanted to stop her. I wanted to tell her that if she went, she would lose me. But, I couldn''t do that. So I pretended I had something to do, and let her rush off." Tohughed weakly. "This really is pathetic. I was so confident."

    "Will you give up?" Mamoru asked.

    It wasn''t the first time someone has asked him this question,

    "One day, perhaps. I just can''t do it now."

    Not now, but in the future he will have no choice.

    _________________

    SUMIRE

    If she closes her eyes she can still remember it clearly, when they first met and although she had not been able to catch a glimpse of his face then. It truly was because of that person that she was able to get this far, it was because of him that she has been able to take this step forward. The crybaby and weak her, Ru you epted them all. She truly is grateful for it.?But she has to start paving her own path to the future, with this person in front of her.

    ''I will find the sunshine that belongs only to me.''

    "Where''s my reward?" Yuhi suddenly said.

    "Ah, I almost forgot."

    With a light flick to her forehead and theughter that escaped her lips. Those brown coloured eyes, that she loves so much. Theserge hands called her with that deep voice. "Sumire."

    Those eyes that are reflected in a ss ball filled with colour.

    A gorgeous clear.

    From now onwards, always. The words of rapture between us will be eternal.

 Chapter 1063 Tokyo Illusion Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 1063 Tokyo Illusion Part 1</h4>

    Originally they were as still as stagnant water, his time.

    State of mind.

    Feelings and emotions.

    But now it''s as though a dam has opened through them.

    He wonders what it is. Is it that? When he wakes up, he immediately starts thinking of Sumire, and everything else dissolves as though it was never there to begin with.

    ------------

    YUHI

    A monthter, October 14th - University Library, Tokyo

    Reuniting with Sumire did wonders to his health. For one his sleeping schedule has finally reverted into a normal one. He didn''t realize how much he had been relying on her until they were apart. It''s not the first time he has experienced this too. It was the same when he moved to Tokyo and had to leave her behind in star town.

    Yuhi sighed. "After staring so long, now you''ve decided to attack?"

    Sumire nodded. "I''m hungry. I was thinking should I go to the cafeteria and eat, or should I eat thisvishly prepared meal in front of me?"

    So much for her having reservations drinking, she doesn''t hesitate now.

    God, having her being this bold is driving him crazy. When he was abroad, he rethought their rtionship and decided much to be more careful with her. It''s not good to jump on her so much, no matter how much he enjoys feeling her warmth. He decided to be sensible and finally take Hino''s advice. However, even though he is being very careful. Sumire isn''t. He has lost count how many times she attacked him this past month.

    It''s certainly a change from how their rtionship was before. But, Sumire is busier now. After her concert with Nase, her already exploding poprity, exploded even more. He wants to make sure she gets plenty of rest at night. However she insists on attacking him every night.

    "Sumire."

    "Hmm?"

    "Your hand." Yuhi mumbled. "Behave."

    Sumire pouted. "Why?"

    "This is a library."

    She looked even more confused. "My dear, did you learn manners when you were abroad? How could they corrupt you."

    That''s her idea of her corruption?

    Yuhi brushed his lips against her ear. "I have no manners, and you know that. But, there is a reporter by the window."

    Perhaps it was grand show with Nase or his return, but the reporters that had been leaving Sumire alone returned. Unlike before Sumire didn''t mind being followed. In fact this silly girl has made a grand show being followed.

    Sumire nced over. "Ah."

    The girl didn''t move from hisp. "But you know, I''m sure they could write an interesting report seeing us like this. Especially since everyone is convinced I seduced you."

    Yuhi sighed. "This damages my reputation, since I''m the one who did the seducing."

    "Right, you casually asked me to live with you." Sumire trailed off. "When you did that, did you know we would get together?"

    "I''d love to say yes. But, unfortunately back then I was only trying to make sure you were okay--" Yuhi paused seeing her hands unbutton his bottom shirt. "Sumire, behave." He growled.

    Sumire simply giggled as she continued. Geez, he really doesn''t know what to think of her crazy behaviour. ''I understand that she missed me, at least I think I do.'' When he asked for advice from the others who arrived a few days after him. They all said the same thing.

    ''She missed you, and regrets not doing what she wanted when she had you around.''

    He gets it, he does. Because there were many things he didn''t do with her before going abroad. Things he regretted. He did tell Sumire to be creative and think of the ways she wanted to be touched. But, considering her reaction at the time. Yuhi didn''t think she would actually go through with it. Just as Sumire''s hands made its way down his pants, they hear the conversation of two fellow students passing by.

    "Did you hear? Toh-senpai is back."

    Seeing something shift in Sumire''s eyes. He pulled her off hisp. "Want to go?"

    Sumire nodded.

    ....

    There was a crowd and more people continued to gather. But, the moment they arrived. Mashima immediately found Sumire through the crowd. He pushed past everyone and was soon standing directly before them. Mashima''s gaze flickered towards him for a moment and nodded before turning his attention to Sumire.

    "Hi beautiful."

    "H-hello."

    Toh chuckled. "I have a few gifts for you, drop by my officeter?"

    Sumire nodded.

    Toh briefly nced over at him again and nodded before walking away.

    The two only exchanged a few sentences, but it was enough

    Seeing Sumire still staring at him, Yuhi hugged her from the back.

    "My dear?"

    "Let''s skip ss?"

    Sumireughed and nodded. "Okay."

    Yuhi could hear the rest of the crowd mumbling, whispering and pointing at Sumire with disgusted looks on their faces.

    "Look at that, right in front of her boyfriend she is flirting with another guy."

    "How does Yuhi-sama stand it?"

    He frowned hearing their words.

    "You know, if you''re jealous you can just say so." Sumire spoke up,pletely dismissing the words of their fellow students.

    He has to admit he has been really impressed with this change. Not too long ago she still shuddered whenever someone looked at her with disgust. How did she be so strong? Since when? Why wasn''t he there to see that change?

    Yuhi cringed and Sumire continued. "I thought we discussed this Yuhi."

    Indeed, they did. A few days after he came back. Sumire seemed really troubled that Mashima asked Mamoru to pass on her phone, and how when she went to fetch her belongings. There was a note saying he was going abroad for a short trip.

    "Sorry, it''s just actually seeing it is hard." Yuhi mumbled.

    "I understand. If you''re this ufortable, I don''t have to talk to him."

    Yuhi shakes his head. "I wouldn''t go that far."

    "Okay." Sumire nodded. "So, if I go to his office like right now..would you mind?"

    "Now?"

    "I thought I''d get it out of the way, so we can spend time together. No?"

    Yuhi shakes his head as he leaned forward and lightly kissed her lips. "Text me when you''re done, I''ll wait for you. Don''t take too long since we have to go grocery shopping and then pick up the twins."

    "Mm okay my dear!" Sumire blew some air kisses before leaving.

    Yuhi exhales deeply as he watches her retreating figure. Maybe he is being too lenient. But, even if he wants to be selfish. He knows how hard it is for her right now. The discussion they had a few days after he returned shed through his mind. It''s hard to be selfish after recalling that face she made. It isn''t easy for her, she feels trapped and suffocated already. He can''t add to those issues.

 Chapter 1064 Tokyo Illusion Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 1064 Tokyo Illusion Part 2</h4>

    TOH

    ''I didn''t intend to run away and go abroad right after Terashima returned. But, the Lord sent him an urgent message.'' If he saw that message before Terashima returned, he would have refused instantly to stay with Sumire. However, with Terashima''s return, there is no need for him to stick so closely by her side.

    Toh recalled the sight of the two holding hands, and the kiss he saw a month ago and sighs deeply. From now on, he will have?to see more sights like that. It is during times like this where he admires Mamoru. How did Mamoru stand seeing Sumire being with other guys? It isn''t easy at all.

    His thoughts break off seeing the door open revealing brte hair.

    "I came!" Sumire beamed.

    His lips curved to a smile. "Somebody is eager to get their gifts."

    "I just want to get this out of the way now."

    "Do you have date ns?"

    Sumire shakes her head. "No, but I do want to spend some more time with him while I still can."

    Toh nodded and pulled the girl onto hisp. As she continued to speak, he gradually ced kisses down her neck.

    Sumire shuddered. "Toh--"

    "Hmm?"

    "You''re too close."

    "Am I?" Toh said amused.

    "I am."

    "But, I like being this close beautiful."

    Sumire sighed and extended her hand out to y with his hair. "How was the business trip?"

    "Mm. It would be better if you were there."

    She rolled her eyes. "You know if I went, you would have had more issues."

    Toh ran his hands on her thigh and gave it a gentle squeeze. "Have you missed me?"

    "I have, you..ran away." Sumire mumbled.

    "Seeing you hugging Terashima like that, made me want to get away and think."

    "Oh." Sumire trailed off, cheeks red. "You saw that?"

    "Yes, me and Tsueno."

    "Ru too?"

    Toh nodded and aplicated expression shed through her eyes. "Ru still loves me."

    "You just figured that out?"

    "I mean, I thought as much. But, it was only during the festival where I truly understood."

    She seems troubled. Of course she would. Mamoru got into an ident, they didn''t break up.?A lot has happened and Sumire probably didn''t think of the possibility that Mamoru still liked her. She was too upied on other matters.

    "So, what will you do beautiful?"

    Sumire blushed. "Uh, first, Toh, can you control that nickname?"

    "Why?"

    "Yuhi seemed ufortable."

    "Then he should call you a nickname too."

    He didn''t see what the big deal was. Besides Sumire is beautiful, he wants to keep reminding her of that. Since she doesn''t seem to notice.

    Sumire shakes her head. "Please?"

    "Alright, beautiful."

    Sumire nodded and looked around. Her gaze fell on the boxes stacked on his desk. "Are those my gifts?"

    Toh nodded. "I went a bit overboard. So you don''t have to open them all now. I''ll send some over to your home." He picked up one of the boxes. "This however, I want you to open now."

    Sumire reached out for the box and paused. "This isn''t a ring is it?"

    He blinked and then chuckled amused. "No, beautiful. But, if you want a ring. You can tell me anytime."

    She rolled her eyes and opened the box. What he got her was something different.

    "Diamond earrings?"

    "I realized I never got you earrings before." Toh brushed his fingers across her ears. "These pretty little things need to be covered, otherwise others may have inappropriate intentions."

    "I doubt anybody I know has such an odd ear fetish." Sumire''s lips curved to a smile. "But, these would suit that dress you gave me."

    "You still haven''t worn it?"

    Sumire shakes her head. "I was waiting for an important event, and I have one. A solo live at arge venue. These would match that dress wonderfully."

    "I''m sure you have arge event uing, so I will be seeing you in the dress and earrings soon?"

    Sumire nodded. "Mm." She reached over and caressed his face. "You look a bit pale." She suddenly frowned. "What kind of work did Lucifer make you do?"

    "I just checked something for him, that''s all."

    Checking on their weapons, and his sessful experiments wasn''t exactly fun for him. Because each sessful experiment he saw made him feel awful. All these weapons, all these new evolved humans can be used to hurt Sumire and her friends. Even if these people listen to Lucifer''s warning about not harming Sumire. If they hurt the girl''s friends, it would be the same as harming her.

    Knowing Sumire she would rush to defend her friends the moment she learns they are in danger.

    Sumire looked at him suspiciously. "Is that really all?"

    He also had to shatter the minds of some of the subordinates who disobeyed Lucifer, but he isn''t going to tell her that. After all it involved admitting that he had to punish the girl''s grandfather. It seemed Lucifer had been searching for the source of the rumors that lead to people ndering Sumire for nothing, and eventually figured out it came from Ibuki Suigetsu.

    ''I didn''t do anything because I knew you held a grudge. You can''t say I don''t treat my subordinates.''

    So he says with that half crazy look in his eyes. Sumire has no idea how bad the Lord''s self control has been since she left. The asional meet ups to drink each others blood isn''t enough.

    Sumire sighed. "It''s rare that your hiding things from me. But, I understand." She wrapped her arms around his neck and bit without warning.

    Toh immediately rxed when he felt Sumire''s hands in his. It wasforting but all he could think about was how she was holding Terashima''s hand earlier, and how natural it looked.

    ...

    Toh leaned against the window, his gaze fell on the courtyard. He must have passed out, since when he woke up there was a note apologizing from Sumire. Feeling the girl still nearby, he found himself looking outside and spotted her heading towards Terashima.

    "Hey." Yuhi greeted the girl.

    "Um." Sumireughed. "What are you doing Yuhi?"

    "Seducing you with my music. It seems to have worked."

    "Aha." Sumireughed. "Then, can I write some lyrics to this?"

    "Sure, I was waiting for you to ask." Yuhi trailed off. For a brief moment Toh sees something in Terashima''s eyes. "Shall we do so together?"

    Sumire nodded. "Mmm."

    ''Terashima is acting a bit strange. I thought so when I had that conversation with him on the phone, but he isn''t well.'' Sumire mentioned that it had to do with his poor mental health and she even asked him if he would help. He doesn''t mind helping, as a psychologist. It''s hard for him to ignore someone when they are in trouble.

    Moreover, it would give him a good opportunity to speak with Terashima. The two of them really need to talk. He needs to make his intentions towards Sumire clear. It would be wrong for both of them if he pretends to be chivalrous or just rudely dere he will take her. He isn''t like Mamoru and Nagawa Sano.

 Chapter 1065 Tokyo Illusion Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 1065 Tokyo Illusion Part 3</h4>

    TOH

    At Nagawa General Hospital

    He has lost count how many times he has had toe here. Seeing the trashed office, Toh exhales deeply.

    "If you want to see her, you can you know?"

    This unreasonable person throwing a tantrum is none other than Nagawa Sano. The only reason he was even doing this was because Akane asked him a favour. He already owed the girl so much, so this was the least he could do for her. Otherwise, he wouldn''t deal with this person.

    Nagawa Sano''s mental health has worsened since Terashima returned. It makes sense considering how Terashima wasn''t letting Sumire out of his sight.

    "Look, you need to eat." Toh said breaking the silence between them. From the corner of his eye, he could see the tray of food Akane left for him.

    "Have you seen her?"

    "Yes I did earlier today."

    Sano scoffed. "So, she is willing to meet you but she can''t spare a few minutes to answer my messages?"

    Toh sighs deeply. "Nagawa, I don''t think your that stupid. Do you not remember what you did to her? If Terashima didn''t know the details before, he does now. Do you really think he would let you continue treating her that way?"

    "Shit." Sano cursed. "I didn''t do that to hurt her. I just-"

    ''How many times are we going to have this conversation? Akane dear, your brother is a lost cause.'' He doesn''t know how Sumire managed to put up with this guy.

    "Listen, Sumire asked me to give you this." He takes out an envelope and a bag of cookies.

    "You''re not just trying to get me to eat are you?"

    "She really made them, if you don''t want it-"

    "I''ll eat." Sano takes the bag and the envelope.

    San,

    I''m sorry I haven''t been able to see you.

    As you may have figured by now, err Yuhi-san found out everything.

    I did tell him that everything was consensual and that you didn''t understand what you were doing. But, he has quite the temper.

    I have an event soon, it will be a public gathering.

    Even if Yuhi-san wants to get mad he won''t be able to in front of everyone.

    I''m hoping you cane?

    Sumire.

    Seeing the tickets, he sees Nagawa frown. "Is this the one ourpany is going to?"

    Toh nodded and Sano exhaled deeply. "What is Lucifer thinking?"

    "He''s just like you, but not as desperate. He knows there are boundaries. He hasn''t seen her in a while himself."

    ''I actually have to praise him there, Lucifer showed up a week after he went abroad to the sight, and they returned to Japan at the same time.''

    Sano stared longingly at the letter. "Do you really think Terashima would let me talk to her?"

    "I think you already know the answer to this. Despite Terashima acting over protective. Sumire was the one who decided not to see you. It may have been to appease him but she chose this."

    Sano growled and knocked over another vase causing it to shatter on the ground.

    "Shit, even though she said she forgave me. Even though she said-"

    Toh sighs again. He rubbed his temple frustrated. None of these talks with Nagawa seem to be getting anywhere. It''s not like he hasn''t dealt with people like this before. But, it''s much harder to deal with Nagawa, because it''s not like he can''t sympathize with him.

    Sympathy is dangerous, as a psychologist he should know this better than anyone.

    Before he could say anymore the doors opened revealing Mamoru.

    "Hey friends! How are we this fine morning?"

    This overly enthusiastic person is none other than Tsueno Mamoru.

    Sano scoffed. "It would be better if I didn''t have to see a certain person so earlier on the day."

    "Unfortunately, I am only doing what I have been paid to do. Though I didn''t take your sisters money, I owe her."

    "Right, you got her pregnant and she miscarried. You owe her more than you think."

    Unfortunately he can''t refute that. He has been meaning to make it up to Akane. But the girl has been doing a great job avoiding him. She sent him a message regarding the situation with her brother before he boarded the ne. She didn''t actually talk to him about it. He hasn''t spoken to her in a month, and she has long been discharged.

    Previously it was easy to see her around in thepany, but not anymore. That girl?is definitely trying to avoid him. If he didn''t have his hands full with the work Lucifer is assigning him then he would certainly search for her. It makes sense why Akane is avoiding him but he still wants to talk to her.

    How badly is she being treated after returning to the Nagawa family? Did she actually go back there? Are they keeping her locked up, and that''s why he hasn''t seen her? But, there is no doubt that she has beening here to give this hopeless brother of hers meals.

    Sano sighs deeply. "She''s been staying with our brother Evans and his wife since she was discharged. If you want the address, I will give it to you."

    Toh shakes his head. "That information is enough."

    He only spoke to that man Evans a few times, but Toh could tell he was a reliable person.

    Sano pointed to the tickets. "I think she is attending this too, since she is a prominent artist in thepany."

    That would make sense. Due to the strings he pulled, Akane isn''t being suppressed in thepany anymore. Rather Lucifer has generously given her more resources as a thank you for taking care of Sumire, and maintaining the secret.

    "I feel like I''m interrupting something important, maybe I should leave." Mamoru suddenly said.

    "Mashima hold him down." Sano suddenly said.

    Toh nodded and ced his arms on Mamoru''s shoulders firmly.

    "Ouch, ouch that hurts."

    Toh sighs. "Also check him for injuries, this fool went ahead and got himself hurt again."

    Sano nodded and rolled Mamoru''s sleeves up. Toh only expected to see a cut or two. But no, what he was seeing was terrifying. Mamoru''s skin colour had turned an awful shade of purple and grey.

    "This-"

    Toh''s gaze dimmed. "Have you been drinking the pills the institute gave you?"

    Mamoru didn''t say anything.

    "I told you not to take those! I know you have no choice to go back there since your undercover but, you can''t drink anything they give you." Toh eximed.

    He normally didn''t lose hisposure. But, he has grown to see Tsueno Mamoru as a friend. Sano rumages through some draws and eventually takes out a purple coloured pouch.

    "Sumire gave me this, she says it has healing properties against any type of darkness." Sano looked over at him for permission and Toh nodded.

    "I''ll take responsibility if anything goes wrong."

    Sano pours the contents of the pouch into a syringe and stabs Mamoru. For a moment it looked like nothing was happening but, therge patches slowly resided. They still remained on Mamoru''s arm, but not the entire arm.

    Toh sighed in relief. "If you do this again, I''m going to tell her."

    Mamoruughed weakly. "I understand, I was going to go to the event so I''m d this got sorted."

    "Let me, no us take you." Toh turned to Nagawa. "You need to sort whatever is going on with you and Sumire. Me and Mamoru will keep Terashima distracted. But, I''m warning you. If you do anything to her, I''ll beat you up myself."

    "I won''t, I just want to see her. I need to." Sano pleaded.

    Toh sighed. Maybe he ought to give up being a psychologist.

 Chapter 1066 Tokyo Illusion Part 4

    Chapter 1066 Tokyo Illusion Part 4

    YUHI

    "My dear, you look so cool holding a gun." Sumire beamed.

    "Gee, focus." Yuhi said, as he fired another shot.

    "I am, but on you."

    Yuhi knew he shouldn''t encourage her. But, it doesn''t stop him from grinning like a fool.

    "Can you two stop flirting? We are in the middle of a fight here."

    Right, they are. On the way to get groceries, they bumped into Hino who was being chased. Ever since Lucifer sessfully took Hino, word got round that Hino would be an easy target. What they failed to realize was Hino was in a weakened state when Lucifer took him. Since then Hino was often chased, which is why Atsuro is the one dropping Sumire off to her jobs recently, much to the girl''s dismay.

    Between the three of them, it didn''t take long before all the cloaked men were on the ground.

    "The cloaks again? Do they really think it makes them look dark and mysterious? That title is reserved for my dearest." Sumire was bending over the figures.

    "Hey, don''t get so close. What if they-" Hino started.

    Right as Hino said that, one of the guys aimed his gun weakly towards Sumire. Yuhi extended his hand out to use his mes, but there was no need as Sumire swiftly dodged the bullet. She aims her gun towards the person''s head.

    "Alright now, we already showed you mercy by not killing you out right and this is the thanks we get?"

    "Damn you."

    "If you talk anymore, instead of blowing your brains out. I may just ask you to swallow these needles." She takes out a few needles from her bag. "Or maybe." Sumire shoves her gun inside the guy''s mouth. "I can shoot you like this."

    Hino exhales deeply. "You know your wife can be really scary."

    "Sumire." Yuhi said, noticing the dark gaze in her eyes. "It''s enough love, I don''t want you staining your hands before the ns I have for you on our bed."

    At those words, life shed through her eyes again and her cheeks coloured. The guy tried to break free again, but Sumire took out another gun and red beams of light came out and trapped the guy onto the ground.

    Sumire immediately rushed to his arms happily. "My dear, what kind of ns?"

    Hino was shaking his head and muttering idiotic couple while taking out his phone to call Hyou4. Yuhi turned to the cute bundle in his arms. Just now there wasthat dangerous look in her eyes.________________________

    The minute they get home, Sumire is all over him. Yuhi sighed deeply. She really is testing his patience today. Then again, ever since he returned from abroad. Sumire is more open with her desires towards him. It''s not a bad thing, he certainly enjoys all the attention she has been giving him.

    "My love, life and soul." Yuhi mumbled against her lips. "We can continue this in the bedroom, it will be morefortable."

    At those words Sumire looked at him with questioning eyes. "But, what if I want to do it out here?"

    Good gods, she really has no idea what she is doing to him.

    Yuhi shakes his head. "Atushi will be bringing the kids backter. We don''t have a lot of time to do it, and clean everything up afterwards."

    Sumire looked disappointed but nodded. She didn''t say anything as they walked up the stairs to the room.

    Yuhi briefly looked back at the doorway and sighed. ''Truthfully, the idea of doing that there appeals to me.'' But, somebody has to be sensible between the two of them. They are parents now, they can''t be careless with their needs.

    Once inside their room, Yuhi offered for them to take a shower together but Sumire politely declined. He didn''t think much of it, even Sumire must get tired.

    When he finishes with his shower. Sumire is sitting there patiently on the bed. But, his jaw almost dropped seeing what she was wearing. So, this is why she was being an obedient bunny just now.

    "My dear?"

    "You''re doing this on purpose." Yuhi sighed.

    Sumire tilted her head innocently. She looked the very essence of innocence and yet there was a dangerous allure in her eyes.

    He walked over to the bed and sat beside her. Neither of them said anything, but it didn''t take long before his self control breaks and he is kissing her deeply.

    God, he doesn''t even know how he survived those long months without her.

    "My dear, you''re very good at using that tongue of yours." Sumireplimented.

    Yuhiughed. "Are you pleased?"

    "Very."

    After a round of intense kissing, he thankfully managed to stop her from doing anything else.

    Sumire snuggled into him. "I don''t think I need a nket, you''re so warm my dear."

    Yuhi smiled softly. "Good, I''d rather you rely on me than a silly nket."

    Sheughed - and Yuhi felt butterflies in his stomach again. She keeps getting prettier and prettier.

    "My dear. I was thinking, I want to do it outside."

    Yuhi froze hearing her words and sheughed. "Uh, is it weird?"

    "No, it''s just you--"

    ''I didn''t think she would be interested in that.''

    Sumireughed again. "Um, my dear?"

    "I need to make sure nobody is around." Yuhi mumbled.

    He can''t let anybody see her like that, hearing her sweet moans and that face she makes---

    This definitely needs careful nning.

    "Give me some time, I''ll make some arrangements."

    He needs to n this carefully, otherwise it could backfire on them both.

    "Also, I know you''re worried about what happened earlier."

    Yuhi sighed and nodded. "I''m just concerned. I have seen you fight plenty of times before, and your blood lust was never that bad." She only ever got in that state if she had to fight thousands of people alone.

    But this time, there were only a few people. He and Hino were also fighting alongside her but she still got like that.

    "I suppose this means I will have to meet up with Lucifer again soon." Sumire sighs as she rolls on top of him. "My dear, you won''te with me will you?"

    "I won''t. But Mamoru will be there."

    "Hmmm," She reached over and yed with his hair. "Are you trying to avoid seeing me with him Yi?"

    Yuhi''s gaze softened hearing her call him that name. He didn''t think Sumire would befortable talking about their past lives. When he returned she certainly didn''t mention it right away, but recently they had a talk about it.

    "I am." Yuhi admitted.

    He doesn''t want his petty jealousy getting in the way.

 Chapter 1067 Tokyo Illusion Part 5

    Chapter 1067 Tokyo Illusion Part 5

    YUHI

    His jealousy is petty. Despite Hino and the other guys in his group saying it''s justified. Yuhi felt like he was being unreasonable. It''s not Sumire''s fault that she has other guys who like her. It''s not her fault that her past rtionships have ended with a very bad break up. Especially the rtionship she had with Mashima Toh. As time went on, Yuhi understood that was the one she had the most regrets about.

    ''I feel insecure, and very frightened. What if one day she decides she wants to return to Mashima? The two are already so close now, what if she leaves?''

    Yuhi isn''t worried about being cheated on. Sumire already has a bad experience with that in this life and her past life. What frightens him is Sumire voluntarily leaving his side.

    Hearing the sound of small footsteps downstairs, Sumire leaves his embrace and bolts out the door.

    The absence of the girl in his arms left him feeling empty. It was only a few seconds, but Yuhi already felt a hollow sensation in his chest. Yuhi shakes his head. It''s okay, he isn''t thousands of miles away from her, he isn''t on the other side of the world. Yuhi takes out a cigarette from his packet on the bedside table, and lit it.

    Sinceing back, he has made sure to fall asleep and wake up with Sumire in his arms. Sumire must have realized that too since she adjusted her schedule so they can leave the house at the same time. There was a day during his first week back that he woke up without her and he panicked so much. Thankfully Sumire only left to buy groceries for breakfast, so she returned. But when he saw her, he felt so relieved and copsed in her arms.

    Ever since that incident Sumire has always been there when he wakes up. During the days Sumire woke up before him, Yuhi would find her ying with his hair, or kissing him. The second one without fail leads to them having a make out session before breakfast.

    Yuhi shakes his head and exited the room. Yuhi noted that Sumire was still at the end of the hall, almost like she was waiting for- he sees her expression and paused. She really did wait for him. She has definitely picked up on the fact that he dislikes being apart from her. But, she hasn''t asked him why. Yuhi nodded and Sumire sighed in relief as she rushed down the stairs.

    It didn''t take long before they were both downstairs, there waiting in the living room was a boy with maroon coloured hair.

    "Mom!" Huan said happily

    "Oh my sweet Huan!" Sumire said happily as she hugged the child.

    Huan returned the hug equally as happy as he spoke about how his day went. Yuhi sweat fell hearing the young boys stories, Mamoru''s life is too adventurous. However, it seems like Huan has inherited that trait too. Sumire too seemed to be conflicted but simply nodded.

    "Dad said to give this to mom."

    "Oh?" Sumire trailed off seeing the cake box andughed. "How does he still remember that?"

    Yuhi immediately guessed that Mamoru got her a cake that they spoke about before when they were still a couple. ''Of course dear wife, why would anyone forget anything you told them?''

    He certainly makes sure to memorize everything word from word.

    "Mom smells like father Yuhi." Huan suddenly said.

    Yuhi almost choked on his cigarette. How good is this kid''s nose? Or is that another hanyou trait he needs to be aware of? He ought to speak with Atsuro regarding the three children''s abilities. The twins especially seem to have more than one power. It''s not unusual for that to happen, there are plenty of evolved humans with multiple powers.

    Sumire giggled. "It''s proof of his love for me."

    What proof of love, all he did was kiss her. Yuhi sighed deeply. If he knew the kid would be back so soon, he would have done more.

    The kid thankfully changed the subject. "Mom, mom. You have to tell Dad to go to the hospital."

    "Why?"

    "Blood. He coughs out blood."

    At thatment Sumire''s expression turned tense.

    "Is Dad dying?"

    Sumire bites her lip and shakes her head. "He just needs to see a doctor. I''ll make sure of that."

    When Huan leaves to go to his room, Sumire immediately takes her phone out.

    From: Sumire

    I''ming over right now.

    So you better be home.

    Yuhi chuckled. She is so cute even when she is threatening someone.

    "I''ll stay here with the kids." Yuhi offered.

    Although if Mamoru''s condition is that bad, he should pay a visit some time soon.

    Sumire nodded and hugged him. "Thank you Yuhi."

    "You''re wee. Tell me when you''reing home?"

    "Why?"

    "So, I can make sure to flirt with you on your way back." Yuhi winked.

    "Hooligan."

    __________________

    A few hours go by, in that time he spends itposing songs and ying with the twins. Since returning from abroad, he has been very busy. M5''s poprity has certainly reached new heights due to their efforts abroad. Thankfully, Sumire''s poprity has increased too, so he has been seeing her more. But with both of them being so busy, it meant they didn''t have much time to spend with the children. With Huan it was okay since Mamoru is around, but passing the twins back and forth to different people wasn''t right to him.

    For now the situation works out, Jae and Atushi don''t mind taking care of the twins. But, in the future they will have to make better arrangements. During the little time he gets to spend with the twins, Yuhi has learned their personalities very well.

    They are both fairly outgoing. But Satomi seemed like the adventure type, just like Huan and Mamoru. Yuhi noted that he struggled to stay still and was always running around doing something. On the other hand Kyoko? The little girl was active but doing activities she loved. Recently he has discovered what those activities were.

    It was only a few minutes after he put the twins to sleep when the doors opened.

    Yuhi didn''t think she would return. Sumire must have understood that since she bit him harsher. The minute she got home, she started to drink his blood.

    Yuhi kissed her forehead, eyelids, nose and Sumire pulled away.

    "Need a bath?" Yuhi asked.

    "Need you."

    His gaze softened at her honest sounding words.

 Chapter 1068 Tokyo Illusion Part 6

    Chapter 1068 Tokyo Illusion Part 6

    YUHI

    "I understand. But, first a bath."

    "Do I stink?"

    Yuhiughed. "No, you smell like flowers. But, I want to take a bath with you."

    Sumireughed. "Then, okay."

    He kissed her lips lightly again before carrying her to the bathroom. Before she came he already nned on taking a bath, so the water was already warm. He settled her onto the ground and Sumire pouted.

    "Yuhi, you''re not following the script."

    "What script?"

    "The one where you aggressively dump me in the tub, and tear my clothes off."

    Yuhi exhaled deeply. "Alright you, you''ve been out of control recently." He trailed off seeing her innocent looking eyes. "I''m not destroying your clothes, you look good in them."

    Sumire blinked beforeughing. "Then, help me take it off?"

    Yuhi nodded and slowly helped Sumire remove her clothing. He took his time, to appreciate eachyer of skin he was seeing after the removal of her clothes. Once she only had her underwear on, Yuhi paused to really look at her.

    Unlike two months ago, there was colour in her cheeks and muscle through her legs.

    He noticed it when she was hugging him tightly. But, she lost a lot of weight. Later on, Yuhi pressed Hino for answers. How could she have gotten into such a state with Hino there?

    ''I tried Yuhi, to have meals with her when I could and she did eat. But, she would throw up the contentster at night. So, it didn''t do much good. She missed you so much.''

    Yuhi frowned at the memory and scanned her up and down properly. She looks fine now. He made sure she has been eating properly, and rested well in his arms. Still, he can''t help but worry.

    Is she just faking that smile on her face? What about those nightmares she keeps having? ''I ought to speak with Mashima in private, he ought to have more of an insight on the situation.''

    Sumire covered her face with her hands and Yuhi blinked beforeughing. That''s what she is hiding?

    Yuhi slowly begins to remove his own clothes, and he sees Sumire peeking through her fingers.

    He knew Sumire liked what she was seeing, since she even gave a small nod of approval. The way she looked at him like she would devour him just with her eyes alone.

    He picked her up and carefully ced her in the tub, and joined her.

    "My dear, about Ru--" Sumire started.

    "Yeah, how did it go?"

    "We argued again, but I suggested he gets that he should ask for help when he is in pain."

    Yuhi nodded. "Mamoru isn''t used to people helping him. Since he has spent more time helping others."

    Sumire sighed deeply. "I know that, but things can''t continue like this."

    Despite her vague wording, Yuhi understood what she was trying to say. Lucifer''s movements have been unpredictable recently. There are no patterns to his attacks on their strongholds, and yet they don''t seem like random attacks to him.

    Right now, they need all the strength they can possibly get. Mamoru''s sonic sound power is the strongest power an evolved human can have. If Mamoru is in full strength, they can spare the lives of so many people. But, Sumire will never say that directly, since it means treating Mamoru as a weapon.

    Sumire turned around and started to caress his face. "My dear?"

    "Hmm?"

    "You seem to be lost in thought."

    "I find it weird that Lucifer isn''t attacking you directly, when you basically told him toe to you." Yuhi frowned.

    When Sumire first told him about that, he was furious. How could she be so reckless? Then again, this is what Mamoru and her have inmon, both so reckless when it concerns protecting the one they love. But, she said those words to Lucifer before being kidnapped by him. The situation has drastically changed since then.

    Now that Lucifer has properly confirmed that Sumire is the one he has been searching for. That man will surely do everything to protect rather than harm her. But, despite this, Lucifer isn''t disbanding the ck alice organisation. Perhaps it is too much to hope that Lucifer would do anything for the woman he supposedly loves.

    She must have sensed his mood since she leaned forward and kissed him. Despite the initial surprise, it didn''t take long before he was giving her a passionate kiss.

    "Mmmmnnn, Yuhi."

    Yuhi pulled away and traced the drop of salvia on her lips. "Maybe those reports are right."

    "About?"

    "You seducing me."

    Sumire batted her eyshes innocently and he chuckled. He leaned forward and brought his lips to her neck. "Not that I mind. You''re the only female who has seeded in seducing me."

    "I should be the only one seducing you." Sumire corrected.

    "Understood madam." Yuhi continued to lick her neck and Sumire moaned.

    "My dear--"

    "Say my name." Yuhi growled.

    "Yuhi, Yuhi."

    Gods, what is she? Why does hearing her say his name stir him up? Why? Sometimes he finds it hard to believe that Sumire is here, with him. Not only with him, but doing this - having her not only in his arms. But doing such inappropriate things.

    Sumire ran her fingers through his hair. "Mm, I like it when you''re passionate."

    She does huh?

    "Yuhi." Sumire said softly. "I really, really love you."

    This is another thing that has changed. Sumire often says the words ''love'' before whenever she said it, she would look visibly ufortable. But now, seeing her say she loves him with those bright eyes.

    He slumped his face on her neck and mumbled. "Stop seducing me."

    "I''m not even doing anything."

    "You are, with your words and your eyes."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "I do think you are too easily seduced."

    "It''s because you''re seducing."

    "You''re so helpless. How did you survive without me?"

    "Well." Yuhi chuckled. "I used my imagination a lot. I had very dirty dreams."

    "Can I see them?"

    Yuhi blinked and then a knowing ah escaped his lips. "You learned about images, and memories being sent down when you drink blood?"

    Sumire nodded and blushed. "Uh, Toh-when I was drinking his blood. He often sent some images down."

    He frowned seeing her reaction. "What kind of images?"

    "A-about when we-were together."

    Yuhi didn''t need any more details than that.

    He is conflicted.

    ''I owe Mashima for keeping her fed and safe. But, it still bothers me.'' It bothers him knowing that she reacts like this with another guy.

 Chapter 1069 Tokyo Illusion Part 7

    Chapter 1069 Tokyo Illusion Part 7

    YUHI

    Sumire was looking at him curiously. "Can I?"

    Yuhi nodded. "But, first. Let me feed from you."

    Since he returned to her, he has only drank her blood once or twice. He wanted to focus on filling her desire, her need for him.

    His need for her however has only increased the past few weeks seeing how much she has changed.

    He supposes he has Mashima to thank for Sumire being more honest with himself.

    ''He did that, even knowing that if Sumire became more honest. She would reveal her desires to me.''

    She tastes so damn fine.

    After drinking for a few minutes, Yuhi had to pause. A person can send images/memories down when they are drinking. But, they can also unintentionally leak them. Sumire still doesn''t have control of it. So, right now, what she is showing-

    When did she be this bold? Or has she always looked at him like he was her meal, waiting to be devoured by her?

    Yuhi frowned at a certain memory.

    So, that''s why she smelled like Mashima.

    "How was Mashima''sp?" Yuhi mumbled.

    "H--hey! You''re prying too much."

    "Tsk, if I didn''t. Would you have told me?" Yuhi lectured.

    Sumire averted her gaze and sighed. "I want you to trust me."

    "I do." Yuhi nodded confidentiality.

    It doesn''t stop him from trusting her more than he trusts himself. It''s dangerous thinking this way. But, it''s Sumire. She has always been different.

    "It doesn''t stop me from being all territorial and acting like an alpha male." Yuhi mumbled.

    Sumireughed. "Well, it''s not a bad side."

    Yuhi continued to drink, and at some point Sumire had his shirt removed. Not that he minded. She can do whatever she wants to him.

    "Yuhi I want you to know that Toh he-he won''t overstep any boundaries."

    ''I think what he did earlier was overstepping enough boundaries. But, I do understand where she is getting at.''

    Mashima will never do anything Sumire doesn''t like. But that means he knew that knowing Sumire would be fine with it. Yuhi takes a deep breath and copies what Mashima did to her earlier, causing the most beautiful sound to leave her lips.

    "Yuhi--" Sumire said weakly.

    So, she does have a weak spot there. Tsk, it''s annoying he didn''t discover it first.

    "If, if you keep sucking there. You''ll leave marks."

    "That''s the n."

    He needs to warn Mashima. After sucking and biting her neck for a few minutes. Yuhi inspects the marks, satisfied with his work before drawing his lips back.

    Sumire was a cute blushing mess. It almost made him want to attack her again.

    Yuhi shakes his head and focuses on helping her wash her hair.

    A content sigh passed her lips. "Yuhi."

    "Hmm?"

    "I was uh, thinking. Could we go on a trip together?"

    A trip huh? Indeed, it would be nice to have some time to themselves after everything that''s happened.

    Yuhi nodded and her eyes brightened but she suddenly turned shy. "We could work on making more children and doing what you want."

    At those words he felt his heart beat increasing again.

    Why does she keep doing this?

    Oh wife, if they really did whatever he wanted. She would definitely change her opinion of him. Ever since he started dating her, he has been very careful whenever he held her. Even when he slowly started to be ''serious'' he was still careful. Sumire probably realized that.

    "Is that an issue for you?" Sumire said, noticing the odd look in his eyes.

    Yuhi shakes his head. "I''m just overwhelmed that you''re by my side again, and that I even have the luxury of having this conversation with you."

    Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck. "My dear, you really suffered didn''t you? Actually, I spoke about this with Toh. When you called and he picked up, he said you sounded off. Hino too, has been telling me that I shouldn''t be so needy and demanding. My dear, what''s wrong?"

    Hearing Sumire say those words, Yuhi felt very emotional and almost told her everything on the spot. Almost, because how is he supposed to exin something he doesn''t understand? How is he supposed to exin the loneliness and despair he felt without her being there? It would make him sound so pathetic. Sumire had a harsher time than him. She had to give birth on her own and take care of the twins, while dealing with the toxic environment of the entertainment industry.

    Sumire must have realized that he wasn''t going to say, since she started to ce kisses down his neck. Yuhi didn''t say anything and helped finish washing her. Once they were both cleaned up, he picked her up and carefully ced her on the bed and grabbed a towel. He dried her hair, legs and the rest of her body.

    The entire time Yuhi felt Sumire staring at him intently. The intensity of her gaze made him flinch. It''s almost like she is staring long and hard enough to see into his soul. ''I''d hand that over to her on a te if I have to. I will give her everything she wishes.''

    After he dried her, he helped slip on her nightgown. As tempting as it was to sleep naked with her. The weather has been getting colder.

    "Yuhi, I really, really love you." Sumire said, breaking the silence.

    Yuhi froze hearing those words.

    "I probably don''t say it a lot, and if I do it may havee across as being superficial. A lot has happened these past three months, not just with Lucifer."

    Yuhi knew Sumire was doing her best tofort him, but all he could think about was how vague those words sounded. ''Not just with Lucifer.'' He couldn''t help but focus on those words.

    Sumire suddenly paused and exhaled deeply like she just realized, since she cursed. She pushes him down on the bed.

    "Okay dearest, let''s just-"

    Yuhi, who had been silent the entire time, pulled the girl so she was beside him. "Cuddle?"

    Sumire blinked and sheughed, that beautifulugh he loves so much. She snuggles into his hold.

    "Mm, let''s cuddle."

    His gaze softened hearing her light hearted tone. He doesn''t want to stress her out. Although they have gradually been having small serious talks, Yuhi stops them whenever he thinks it''s getting too much for her. She already has enough to deal with, he can''t add to those burdens.

    Even if Sumire doesn''t mind, he does.

 Chapter 1070 Tokyo Illusion Part 8

    Chapter 1070 Tokyo Illusion Part 8

    YUHI

    "The entertainment industry has changed a lot since I got back. You''ve really made your mark haven''t you?" Yuhi said.

    Yuhi knew Sumire would make changes while he was gone, but he didn''t think it would change this much. "I am actually seeing other idols working on their skills now instead of their appearance."

    Although there were idols who worked hard on those before all of this. It''s impressive that Sumire managed to change the minds of the ones who only focused on their looks and acting cute.

    Sumire''s gaze brightened. "This is only the beginning. When I return to Star town, I n to do so much more."

    Hearing those words, Yuhi suddenly felt uneasy.

    "You mean, when we return to Star town." Yuhi corrected.

    Sumire nodded. "Of course I won''t leave you my dear, you''re my human water bottle."

    Yuhi smirked. "Thedy is being very modest, she should just admit how fond of my body she is."

    "I will admit, it is very nice." Sumire trailed off. "It''s a shame I can''t explore tonight."

    After she said that Yuhi felt the girls passionate gaze on his body and cursed. ''I need to stop teasing her, it always ends badly for me.

    "Miya is doing really well, and she epted my invitation to be part of the same team. But, I need another member to further my ns."

    "Why don''t you ask Renna? She can sing quite well and you did want another newbie."

    Sumire nodded. "I was thinking that too, but I just didn''t know how she would react. It''s true we became friends when she served as mydies maid, but we were not as close. Yuhi-san, you would know more about her wouldn''t you?"

    Yuhi nodded as he exined their first encounter of the girl in the M5 manor. "At first we worried that a fangirl slipped through the security but considering how she had a de at Ran''s throat, we almost thought she was an assassin."

    Sumireughed. "But isn''t she?"

    "Well officially yeah, but I doubt she came there to assinate either of us. It seemed like she did that because Ran provoked her. While Renna took the brunt of his insults, Ran crossed the line insulting Soujiro. At least this is what Jun told me. He was silently watching the entire thing from the corner of the room." Yuhi shakes his head. "It''s a good thing we have Kou, he is like a bomb defuser."

    Sumire giggled. "He really is good at dissolving arguments." She trailed off. "I see, so there is a background history between the two."

    "There is, unfortunately Ran is keeping his mouth shut." Yuhi shakes his head seeing the glimmer in her eyes. "Don''t get involved."

    "Eh? I wouldn''t do something like that. I''m not a nosy person."

    She isn''t but she ends up getting dragged into others problems. With Sumire''s personality she definitely won''t be able to leave the two alone, now that she has that knowledge. Yuhi kissed her forehead.

    "Let''s go to sleep, we both have free time in the morning. We can call Renna over tomorrow."

    ______________________

    Since they went on a morning walk. Sumire decided to call Renna over to a cafe.

    "I would be honoured."

    Kusabe Renna''s response didn''t surprise him. Yuhi knew that Soujiro gave her strict instructions to stay by Sumire''s side. Although Renna was already doing a good job following her around, there were certain limitations. This way, Renna can stay by her side instead of protecting her silently.

    It seemed like Sumire understood since she asked. "Think about this carefully. The entertainment industry isn''t filled with mour, there is many toxic-"

    "I understand, but I am still going to ept. I am honoured that you chose me, and that you''re giving me a chance to fulfil a dream that I didn''t think was possible anymore."

    Yuhi blinked. This must be the first time he is hearing such honest words from Renna.

    Hearing that response, Sumire grabbed hold of Renna''s hands. "Then, please take care of me."

    Hearing a chuckle, the three of them look towards the direction of the sound.

    It was Kou, Kou slides in the seat beside Renna.

    "Ooh, what''s this? A private meeting? How mean."

    Renna exhales deeply. "Maon-san, you''ve been following me around since you got back. I knew I didn''t have to invite you."

    Kou winks. "Of course I have to follow when I knew you''d be seeing Mimi."

    Sumire giggled. "You''re still the same." She trailed off. "Wee back. I''m sorry I haven''t spoken to you much since you got back."

    "It''s fine, we all know how busy you''ve been and Yu-Yu over here hogs you whenever we have the same jobs."

    Sumire snuggled into his hold. "My dear understands what I want, it must be telepathy."

    Yuhi chuckled as he leaned down and lightly kissed her lips. Sumire puffed her cheeks. "That wasn''t proper! Give me another."

    Yuhiughed. "Then I''ll kiss your cheek."

    "No! By proper you have to stick your tongue inside."

    Kou sweat fell. "Mimi, that wouldn''t be proper. That would be inappropriate."

    "Then my dear, you can be inappropriate with me." Sumire announced.

    Yuhi looked at her speechless. How is he supposed to hold his desires back for her when she behaves this way? When they get home, he really needs to have a word with her aboutthis behaviour of his.

    Before he could say anything, someone hit Sumire across the head. It was Ran, who took the other seat beside Sumire.

    "You really are shameless. Do you have any idea what kinds of things the media is writing about you because you act like this?"

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "They''d write about me regardless. So, it''s a good thing I can control what they write."

    "I don''t think you really have control."

    "Aren''t they writing about my undying love for my dearest?"

    Her undying love huh? Indeed, no matter how much time passes by. Sumire''s feelings for him have remained unchanged. Even when she was in other rtionships, her love never vanished. She just had to bury it away.

    Jun uses this time to slide into the seat beside Kou and pushes hisptop across the table. "The articles aren''t that bad, there are some maliciousments but the general public thinking it''s really sweet how direct Sumire-san is being."

    Sumire''s eyes brightened. "See, my fans understand! The direct approach is better."

    The direct approach huh? It didn''t take him long to realize that Sumire preferred people to be blunt with her. Knowing she was that way, he decided that confessing to her directly was better than putting it off any longer. ''I was always going to confess.''

 Chapter 1071 Tokyo Illusion Part 9

    <h4>Chapter 1071 Tokyo Illusion Part 9</h4>

    YUHI

    ''I was always going to confess to her. Unlike Sumire who intended never to say her feelings for me, I was going to tell her eventually.''

    Yuhi pulled the girl onto hisp and whispered something in her ear causing her to giggle. "Mm, I understand my dearest."

    "Yuhi-san, you really do spoil her too much." Jun shakes his head.

    Ran sighs deeply. "Women are strange creatures."

    "Ah, you fought with Futaba." Sumire said understanding.

    Ran didn''t deny those words. "I don''t understand. She is clearly being overworked. I just had a private word with Kain Ryuuji and to take her off therge case she was working on, and she flipped out."

    "Doesn''t that remind you off the time she spoke to Nao, and removed you from the game because she was concerned about your injuries?"

    Aplicated look shed through Ran''s face.

    Momoi Futaba huh? Ran more or less admitted the reason why he no longer has feelings for Sumire.

    "The solution is simple, you pay a visit in person and apologize." Renna spoke up.

    For the first time Ran was looking at her like she was an actual human. He takes his phone out and quickly types something. "If I get the next train to star town now, I should make it back before our music day performance." Ran looked over for permission.

    Yuhi nodded. "Just go, maybe you can confess your feelings too."

    Ran''s cheeks coloured and he cursed as he stood up and left quickly.

    "I don''t think he should confess yet." Sumire said. "I think Futaba still likes Atushi."

    Yuhi paused. He never considered that. Either way it''s hard to think of anything with Sumire on hisp. Seeing the mischievous look in her eyes, Yuhi knew she understood his thoughts. This girl really will be the death of him.

    "The music show, Sumire-san you''ll be performing too won''t you?"

    "Mmm, I was thinking of announcing the unit then too."

    So, that exins why she wanted to ask Renna immediately.

    Sumire was ying with his fingers underneath the desk when she suddenly stopped. Her gazended somewhere. Yuhi nced over and noticed what she was looking at. It was Mashima with a group of artists from D entertainment.

    Mashima was being followed by a small man wearing a brown suit. The two were speaking rather loudly. "Mashima-san, you have to admit. These are the best of the best in thepany."

    "Then why isn''t Nagawa Akane here? She is our number one artist."

    "Uh but you see, her sister Kanade made it clear-"

    Toh''s gaze dimmed. "The conflict between two siblings shouldn''t affect their profession. I won''t remove Nagawa Kanade, but call Akane here immediately and tell the investors to wait."

    Yuhi squeezed Sumire''s hand under the desk and gave her a reassuring look. Sumire kissed his cheek and mumbled thank you as she stood up.

    "Do it now otherwise-" Toh paused finally seeing Sumire. Yuhi couldn''t miss how Mashima looked at her.

    The eyes of someone who is in love. No doubt Mashima Toh has genuine feelings for Sumire. The artists who were with Mashima all turned their gazes onto Sumire, and some started sneering and throwing insults.

    "Hello beautiful."

    "Uh hi." Sumireughed softly. "I didn''t really think it through when I came over."

    Toh''s gaze softened. "Sorry for raising my voice, we were just having a bit of an issue."

    Sumire peered over at the other artists. "Ah, they are deliberately not including Akane-chan."

    Toh sighs deeply. "I am still adjusting to this petty jealousy from the entertainment industry. I arranged this meet and?greet with the investors for the next project in a more casual location to lighten the mood. But as you can see it''s turned into a contest." Toh shakes his head. "What on earth are they wearing?"

    "Certainly not something as grand as your clothes sir."

    Toh smirked. "I don''t need other women wearing my designs. That looks good on you beautiful."

    Sumire''s wardrobe always looked different, she had many unique clothes he had never seen before but all had a simr style. But, ever since he got back, he noticed that she had more clothes than before. Mashima must have made her all of those.

    He watched as Mashima wrapped his arms around the girls waist as he bent down and whispered something in her ear.

    "Really? You''lle?"

    Toh nodded. "I wouldn''t miss it. But promise me you''ll wear that dress?"

    "Mm, of course since the event is important."

    Yuhi wanted to look away but he kept his attention on that side of the room, since the hostile gazes from the other girls were getting worse. Right at that moment pink hair stepped out from the rest of the crowd. Yuhi recognized her immediately. That''s Nagawa Kanade huh?

    "Ibuki-san, don''t you think this is highly inappropriate? Flirting with someone from anotherpany?"

    Toh''s gaze dimmed but Sumire raised her hand. "Toh isn''t one of your artists."

    "I see your not denying the flirting."

    "What me and Toh do has nothing to do with you, with any of you really." Sumire said as she shrugged. "If you ask me, Toh probably doesn''t even know half of your names."

    Kanade smiled. "That maybe the case but we are very familiar with each other."

    Yuhi whistled. This girl has guts, but she is really digging her own grave. Mashima is letting Sumire handle this now, but once Sumire has gone?

    "If he was that familiar with you then he wouldn''t be over here talking to me. Then again, I do make betterpany."

    Mashima chuckled and Sumire rolled her eyes. "I''m saying this for your sake but you shouldn''t hang around with someone who wears that much perfume."

    "Understood beautiful."

    Kanade looks at the scene livid. "Mashima-san, the investors would like to greet you, we should get going."

    "We aren''t going to start anything until Akanees here."

    Kanade''s lips curved to a smirk. "Does Ibuki-san here know how close you and my sister became during her time away?"

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "I know what happened between them. A rtionship between a man and a woman isn''t thatplicated, surely you should know that."

    "Then-"

    "But, I trust Toh. I always have and always will. Trust maybe a foreign concept to you since you''re always back stabbing those close to you, even your rtives."

    If the tension wasn''t bad before it was now. Yuhi was going to go over but the doors opened revealing Nagawa Akane.

 Chapter 1072 Tokyo Illusion Part 10

    <h4>Chapter 1072 Tokyo Illusion Part 10</h4>

    YUHI

    "Sorry I''mte, I just finished-" Akane paused, seeing the scene before her. She quickly went over to Kanade. "Stop already."

    "I''m not doing anything-"

    "Kanade." Akane said sharply. "Didn''t you ask me to forgive you? I won''t believe you if you do something like this."

    Huh, these two have an interesting rtionship. Yuhi assumed that Nagawa Kanade disliked her sister but perhaps there is something there.

    After Akane said those words, Kanade walked away. Akane looked over at Mashima and for a moment Yuhi saw something in her eyes, longing. But that quickly broke when Mashima grabbed Sumire''s hand.

    "Yuhi-san, are you really okay watching that?" Renna asked.

    "Well, it''s not like-" Yuhi paused when Mashima leaned down and kissed Sumire''s forehead. "-he is doing anything-"

    Renna shakes her head. "You really do have the patience of a saint."

    "Mimi, we are going to order arge feast and Yu-Yu said he would pay for everything." Kou called out loudly.

    Mashima who up till now didn''t see them looked over. Seeing him, Mashima dropped his arms around Sumire''s waist and moved away.

    "It seems you havepany beautiful, we can have a lunch date another time."

    "Mm. Are you sure you''re okay? I can get Lex toe here so you don''t have to deal with-"

    Toh shakes his head. "I can do this much for the Lord. I''m not exactly any help with the other jobs recently."

    Yuhi immediately understood what that meant. Mashima hasn''t been seen doing any work for the ck alice organisation. Is it because he doesn''t want to risk getting a job that will harm someone from Sumire''s circle? Mashima whispers something else in Sumire''s ear before returning to hispanions. Sumire walked back over, rather she rushed over and flung her arms dramatically around his neck.

    "I''m back dearest! Did you miss me?"

    Yuhi stared at her speechless. She was only gone for ten minutes or was it less, moreover they were still in the same room.

    "Because I missed you a lot more." Sumire bent down to kiss his neck.

    "Sumire-san, your husband is spending all your money treating us today." Jun said.

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "Even if we treat you, you''d never be able to spend our money. I haven''t even taken my inheritance out yet."

    Indeed, but Yuhi knew Sumire had been meeting withwyers earlier this year.

    ''I know you have money my dear, and so do I. I don''t need the inheritance, but if we are nning on having that many children. We should n ahead.''

    nning ahead for their children, for their family huh? Even now he finds it strange. One day he and Sumire will get married and their family will be official. There are days where he wakes up in the middle of the night, startled to see her in his arms and surprised to see the twins that look exactly like Sumire and him.

    Is it really okay for him to be this happy? Okay for him to be happy with the woman he loves?

    "My dear, you should eat something."

    Yuhi nced over and noticed that the waiter had finished cing dishes on their desk. The others were happily eating away, but the heavy scent of the food made him feel nauseous. Yuhi shakes his head.

    "I''m not very hungry, you can eat love."

    Sumire tilted her head. "But my dear, you skipped breakfast."

    "I''m not very hungry Sumire, I-"

    Sumire suddenly took a bite from a piece of chicken and kissed him. It takes him a moment to realize that the girl was feeding him mouth to mouth in the form of a kiss.

    Good gods, when did she learn to do something like this? Mashima''s face shed through his mind and Yuhi shakes his head. He needs to stop doing that. It''s neither Mashima nor Sumire''s fault that there is still lingering feelings between them. Besides, he truly understands Mashima''s situation.

    ''There was a time I tried to get over Sumire too, dating Touko and then Makino even when I knew I didn''t love them.'' He heard what happened between Nagawa Akane and Mashima. When he heard that he understood that Mashima and him may have a lot more inmon.

    "My dear," Sumire mumbled, pulling away. "Your really not well. You haven''t been eating much. Toh said to me just then that we can set up an appointment any day. So, can you consider it? At least for my sake?"

    "You don''t think it will be awkward?"

    Sumire shakes her head. "Toh can be professional, you don''t have to worry. I''m sure he can help you."

    Seeing her so determined, Yuhi nodded. "Okay, give me his number."

    __________________________

    At Medical Research Center

    Yuhi set up the meeting with Mashima in two days. He didn''t want to waste anytime, he didn''t want Sumire worrying about him anymore than he needed to. Yuhi nced at therge building in front of him. ''So, Mashima is an actual professional. I thought he limited his services to the underworld. But, a ce like this?''

    He patiently gave his details to the receptionist. The name he gave was a false one of course. It would be bad if someone recognized him.

    ''I don''t need the media to know how bad my mental health is.'' As an artist, it is difficult to get any privacy, even for medical reasons. The media are always on a hunt for any gossip. Yuhi expected to be lead to the waiting room but he was personally escorted to Mashima''s office.

    Mashima was at his desk focusing on something he was typing.

    "Sit down, let me just finish typing this up."

    Yuhi nodded and took a seat.

    Yuhi nced over and spotted a folder on Mashima''s desk with Sumire''s name. Mashima caught him looking.

    "That''s hers. While I''ve been doing informal counselling with her since I came back to Japan. Recently she finally decided to make it formal."

    ''I didn''t know that. But, that would exin why she was so insistent that I got help too.''

    "Do you want to take a look?"

    Yuhi hesitated as he nced at the file. "Is that allowed?"

    "You''re her family, and she did give her permission."

    ''Family huh? Even though we have yet to formally register our marriage, everyone around us treat us like we are married already. Of course they would, they are living together and have two children. It''s only natural how this will end up.''

    Yuhi nodded and while he waited he browsed through Sumire''s files. Sumire may have given her permission but Yuhi still felt like he was invading her privacy. So he only looked through the tab when she was in star town.

    The more he read, the more pain he felt. ''I knew didn''t I? That''s why I kept trying to get in touch with her. Why I kept in touch with Mamoru, Masaru and Aki.'' Sumire, didn''t know about thetter. But, he frequently kept in touch with Aki. It was due to all his pleading that Aki allowed Sumire to rest for awhile. Though the twisted bastard made it seem like a probation.

 Chapter 1073 Tokyo Illusion Part 11

    Chapter 1073 Tokyo Illusion Part 11

    YUHI

    Then again if Aki told her to rest directly, Sumire would have been suspicious.

    "She was really suffering then, and I struggled to help her."

    "You did? But you got her to smile." Yuhi pointed to the words on the bottom of one of the pages.

    "Yes, but it was only when I spoke about my dreams or if it had to do with you." Toh trailed off. "It was honestly a challenge, and in the end my efforts were temporary. Shepletely fell apart after Mamoru''s ident."

    Yuhi knew about this since Sumire mentioned it and Mashima certainly recorded it properly, even the words he used, calling her a doll.

    "Why did you say that to her?"

    Toh exhaled deeply. "I''ll admit, I wasn''t in a good ce myself, mentally anyway. I don''t know why I said that to her, but her reaction hurt me more. She hugged me and said that she understood."

    Yuhi cringed hearing those words. He cringed because the mere thought of the intimate moment between the two.

    "It''s not just you she asked me to look after. Akane herself requested this of her brother, but before she asked for the favour. Sumire did the same." Toh points to another file with Nagawa Sano''s file. "That guy is a mess, he was just here before you."

    "I don''t think Sumire has been talking to him."

    "Yeah, and that''s the issue."

    Yuhi finally notices the bandages on his arm. "Is that-"

    "He got violent again."

    Yuhi frowned. "You shouldn''t have to deal with that. I know you don''t like him."

    Toh sighs deeply. "At this point, even if I hate him, I can tolerate him for Akane and Sumire''s sake."

    "You really saw Nagawa Akane when-"

    Toh chuckled. "Yeah, she isn''t like her siblings thats for sure. She''s a good girl."

    It''s hard to imagine Mashima with well anyone who isn''t Sumire at this point. Even if Mashima was only fooling around. It seems like Nagawa Akane developed actual feelings for him. That''s a good thing, it''s good that there is someone out there who can take away his biggest rival.

    But it''s difficult for him to feel happy, especially seeing that pained look on Mashima''s face.

    "So, it''s bad?" Yuhi asked.

    Toh nodded. "I''m afraid even if he sees Sumire now, he will harm her."

    "She invited him to herunch event."

    "I know, and I said I''d distract you so he can talk to her."

    Yuhi sweat fell. "You don''t have to go through all that trouble. I won''t forbid them from speaking to each other."

    Although he will keep a careful eye out on them.

    "Anyhow, let''s get back to you." Toh finished typing and takes out a notepad, scribbling his name on the top. "I''ll ask a few questions. If you don''t want to answer, and if you feel ufortable. Speak up."

    Yuhi thought it would be awkward but Mashima was being professional just like Sumire said. Mashima had only asked a few questions before saying.

    "To put it bluntly, even without me doing a further examination. I know you have depression, Terashima."

    "Just like that huh?"

    "I don''t think you really need me to diagnose you, you know right?"

    Yuhi nodded. "I went to see a few specialists abroad and they said the same thing. But nobody there could help me."

    Toh''s gaze fell on his hands. "I''ve noticed your hands have been trembling a lot too. Does that happen a lot?"

    "For a while when I was picking up the guitar, and whenever I went on stage."

    "But now?"

    "It''s not just limited to music rted. It happens frequently when I be uneasy or anxious, which by this point is nearly all the time." Yuhi admitted.

    Toh didn''t reply immediately. "This maybe stepping out of line, but is being with Sumire not enough?"

    Yuhiughed weakly. "It should be, it always helped before. But I don''t know, while I''m reassured that she is by my side. It''s not enough anymore."

    To his surprise Mashima didn''t say anything condescending.

    "In order for me to get to the route of the issue, I''ll have to pry a bit and ask about your past. I may have to bring up traumatic memories. Do you still want to proceed?"

    Yuhi nodded. "I cant continue like this, I''m afraid if I stay this way I won''t be able to sing anymore. I won''t be able to support her."

    "First of all, tell me what happened when you were abroad. About the music scene, the people you met there, your conversations with them and-" Toh trailed off. "The attacks you made on the bases."

    Yuhiughed. "Right to the point I see."

    "This may seem unprofessional, and I should certainly draw a line there. But, I have been a member of the ck organisation since I was a child Terashima. I know what they do there, I can onlyimagine what you saw. I know that such sights would disturb anyone, and you are more sensitive than most."

    He really is a psychologist, he picked up on that factor quickly. Perhaps this wasn''t a bad idea after all. Like he said to Mashima just then, none of the specialists abroad could help.

    Yuhi takes a deep breath as he exins what he saw.

    The horrific sights, the screams of those children, theck of regard to human life.

    "I thought I had seen enough. I thought I got my hands plenty. I''ve been a member of the underworld since I left the facility. In the facility too, Imitted terrible deeds in the form of training. But, what I saw in those bases? What I had to do?"

    "You wanted to save the children didn''t you?" Toh trailed off. "No, you tried."

    "I did, and when I failed? When I had their blood over my hands. For the first time I realized that I hadn''t seen anything yet, that I was still naive."

    Toh exhaled deeply. "Coming from me,ing from someone who has been seeing those sights since I was younger. I can tell you that no matter how much you see, a part of you will always remain naive. There will always be something out there, something more brutal. You never truly adjust to seeing horrific sights."

    "That sounds like something Sumire would say."

    Toh blinked surprised. "I suppose she has influenced my way of thinking."

    Yuhi''s gaze softened. "Yeah, she does have that effect on people."

    "Shall we invite Sumire over to your next session or to one of your sessions in the future? I think it would do you two some good to speak to each other."

    Yuhi looked at Mashima visibly ufortable then. If Sumire and him are going to have a serious talk again, they''ll end up having to speak about Mashima- and he doesn''t really want to do that in front of him.

    ''I wonder if Mashima suspects Sumire''s feelings for him, and if he does-''

    "Terashima?" Toh said.

    "Yeah, maybe in the future."

 Chapter 1074 Tokyo Illusion Part 12

    Chapter 1074 Tokyo Illusion Part 12

    SANO

    Since meeting Ibuki Sumire again, his life has certainly turned upside down. His involvement in the ck alice organisation for one has changed. Now that he has be an evolved human, Lucifer doesn''t hesitate in sending him out on awful missions. At first it startled him, after all he grew up fairly sheltered. But, ever since he epted being experimented on, his entire world has changed. He has experienced horrors that he didn''t think was possible, and now that he has power, true power? Even those horrific sights don''t bother him anymore.

    It''s dangerous. He has been warned not just by Mamoru but other evolved humans how dangerous it is to get drunk on power. But, he has already gotten this far. ''I have already given everything up for Sumire.''

    Sano didn''t want to attend this party because he was afraid that he would lose control and pounce on Sumire. But, his gaze fell on Mashima. ''This guy has strangely been helpful. Although I still dislike his presence.''

    "Toh!" A familiar voice beamed.

    Sano felt his heart skip several beats hearing that voice. His girl, it truly feels like it has been decades since hest saw her.

    ''I know she has been very busy with her career, but did she really have to ignore all my messages?'' Thinking about that made him very upset. He thought they were on better terms now.

    Sumire beamed happily, but the girls happiness wasn''t directed at him but at Mashima.

    "Hi beautiful, you look good."

    Sumireughed. "Mmm. It''s because-" She paused seeing who he came with. "San?"

    ".."

    Sumire walked over and took his hands. "Thank you foring. I''m really happy that you came."

    Sano managed to nod. He wanted nothing but to hold her in his arms but felt not only Mashima''s gaze on his but a piercing one at his back. Even without turning around he knew it belonged to Terashima.

    "San have you been drin-"

    "No." Sano immediately cut her off.

    Sumire bit her lip but nodded. "Come with me for a bit?"

    Sano nodded and followed her out of the hall. The entire time he was focusing on the warmth of the girl''s hands. After walking for a few minutes, Sumire lead him inside one of the waiting areas. The moment they were inside, he pinned her against the wall and his lips are on his neck. Taking her blood, taking what should be his.

    Sumire.

    Sumire.

    She tastes so good, Sano hadn''t realized how hungry he was until now. How long has it been since hest fed? When he doesn''t drink for a long time, it feels like he is slowly losing whatever humanity should be left inside him.

    "San, we have discussed this. You need to feed--" Sumire said.

    "I only want you."

    "I understand. I''m sorry I''ve been busy."

    Sano bites her harsher and she moans softly. "San-- if you--Yuhi will--"

    He knows that, so he won''t be leaving any obvious marks.

    "I''m frustrated with you." Sano admitted.

    Not just frustrated, he is furious. But he hasn''t seen her in so long and doesn''t want to destroy this moment. Especially since he doesn''t know when he will get another one with her. Sano loosened her clothes and Sumire shuddered.

    "Listen, remember we said not to-"

    "Your talking too much. Keep this up and I will kiss you."

    Sumire looked at him frustrated but stayed still. He continued drinking from her and focused on the taste of her blood. She tastes so good. He truly won''t be able to live without her. After drinking for a few minutes, he stopped.

    "I''ve missed you." Sano mumbled.

    The words felt very foreign to him. But, he knew he had to say it. She seemed surprised butughed.

    "I know. I really am sorry. I''m d Ru told you about theunch event."

    "I knew about it, I just didn''t think I''d be weed."

    "Of course you are." Sumire extended her hand our and helped him fix his cor. "Yuhi is angry at you, but he won''t cause a fuss in public."

    "Your husband is very understanding." Sano mocked.

    Sumire bit her bottom lip. "It''s not, we-won''t be getting married anytime soon. I asked him to dy it."

    Sano blinked when hearing those words. ''I thought they''d get married right away when Terashima returns. It seems everyone else thought the same too, but there hasn''t been any news. I should feel relieved, but I know she isn''t dying the wedding because of me.''

    He spotted her ncing back at the hall and noticed where her gaze was. It wasn''t on Terashima but it was on Mashima. Sano''s gaze dimmed. It''s not like he hadn''t noticed.

    ''I am in love with her. I am always watching her so I knew. I noticed. The way Sumire looks at Mashima, the way she treats him is different from everyone else. With other people she puts a wall between her and them. But with Mashima, those walls are non existent.''

    Sano bent down to bite her again and Sumire cried out. "San, remember that we spoke about you being a bit more careful?"

    "I remember," He mumbled.

    ''But, I can''t stand you caring for another man.'' Terashima is her boyfriend, even if he dislikes it. But Mashima? Mashima shouldn''t be anything to her. Mashima should be on the same level as him, and yet why is that guy treated so differently? It''s not fair.

    Sumire ran her fingers through his hair. "I know your upset. I know that you know."

    Sano grumbled. "You didn''t have to say that part."

    "I don''t want to lie to you San. I can''t do much for you but the least I can do is be honest. Whatever your thinking about me and Toh, your right." She takes a deep breath. "I do still like him."

    Sano''s gaze darkened and he clenched his fist. Damn it, damn it. Isn''t it bad enough that he has to deal with Terashima? Why is there another one? At first Sano was worried that Sumire still liked Mamoru, but it didn''t take him long to discover that she only worried about him as a friend.

    Sumire no longer has romantic feelings for Mamoru, that means one less rival.

 Chapter 1075 Tokyo Illusion Part 13

    <h4>Chapter 1075 Tokyo Illusion Part 13</h4>

    SANO

    Now there was his best friend, Narasaki Hino. Although Sumire and Hino were getting close, Sano didn''t see Sumire developing any romantic feelings for Hino. Though it does bother him that Hino can be close to her like that.

    Nakura Shin was friendzoned a long time ago and Eli? Eli is nothing too. All the others who like the girl have backed away and surrendered, so he didn''t have to worry.

    The only issue is Terashima, at least that''s what it was supposed to be. Mashima Toh shouldn''t be in the picture. Didn''t Mashima break her heart too? Why is he treated so differently? Why does Sumire still like him?

    "Why is it Mashima?"

    Sumireughed weakly. "Why indeed."

    "Sumire, choose me instead. Mashima isn''t good for you."

    "Me and Toh aren''t dating, San."

    Sano scoffed. "You could have fooled me. He touches you far too easily, and weren''t you two sharing the same bed when you were living with him?"

    There is no way nothing happened between the two. Mashima isn''t a saint, he definitely touched her inappropriately. As for Sumire? He knows her very well. When she is lonely she seeksfort and warmth.

    "I won''t be breaking up with Yuhi-san."

    "But him upying even just a fraction of your heart bothers me." Sano grumbled.

    Sumire exhales deeply as she reaches over and caresses her cheek. "San, isn''t this enough? I don''t hate you anymore, and we get a long much better than before. Can''t you be satisfied with this?"

    ''I can''t, I really can''t. Every single time she ghosts me, I end up wanting her even more than before.''

    Sano grabbed hold of her wrist and pinned it back as he bent down. This time he didn''t go for her neck but her lips. Unfortunately he isn''t kissing her for long before someone yanks him away harshly.

    It was Terashima.

    He took one look at him before punching him hard. Sanonded on the ground with a thud. Although his face hurt, he is thankful he didn''t get thrown across the wall this time.

    "Are you okay?" Yuhi asked Sumire.

    Sumire nodded. "My dear, I thought-"

    "I know, but something felt off about him." Yuhi shakes his head. "I really did want to trust him with you but-"

    "Mm, I get it my dear." Sumire nodded.

    Yuhi turned back to him furiously. "You really don''t learn your lesson don''t you? I took pity on you when I visited Sumire in hospital before but you keep-"

    "Wait." Sumire looked at Yuhi with pleading eyes.

    "San." Sumire said softly. "Did you drink enough?"

    Hearing Sumire''s gentle tone, and seeing her stop Terashima made him feel terrible. She ought to resent him for acting like this, and yet that gentle look in her eyes hasn''t changed. She did say she would try harder to understand him after that time he lost control of his abilities in front of her. But, Sano hadn''t realized the truth behind her words.

    "My dear, can you return to the hall for a moment? I''ll be right there."

    Terashima sighs deeply but nodded, he leaned down and whispered something in Sumire''s ear before quickly exiting. The moment Terashima left, Sano pulled Sumire back into his arms.

    She fits so well in his arms, so how can she belong to someone else now? The gods are truly unfair.

    "San are you okay?"

    "--sorry."

    He is sorry it has to be like this between them. Even though he wants to be able to court her properly like before. Before their rtionship becameplicated, they had good moments together. Moments where they were truly happy.

    "Mm, I know. It''s okay, I''m not angry."

    She really should be. Why does she still put up with him?

    _________________________

    SUMIRE

    It wasn''t easy calming San down, and she only managed to leave him alone when she saw Akane-chan.

    ''I''ll stay with my brother.''

    San''s condition truly doesn''t look good. She ought to talk to Tohter and see how the counselling is going on. Moreover, her gaze fell on the small bruise on her arm. When he gripped onto her it left marks. He''s gotten stronger again. Has Lex been experimenting on him again? Surely not.

    Instead of returning to the hall, Sumire headed in the direction of hers and Yuhi-san''s room. Since they will be on this ship for a few days, it''s only natural they have a room here. The moment she entered the room, she spotted her evening meal on the bed. He was strumming some chords.

    Sumire climbed onto the bed and Yuhi turned to her. "All done?"

    "Mmm, he fell asleep and Akane-chan is watching over him now."

    "If there is a next time, he''s dead."

    Sumire blinked. "You know my dear, I find you strangely more attractive when you''re threatening people."

    Yuhi sighs. "You really do have odd fetishes." He put the guitar on the ground and pulled her into his arms.

    "My dear, how did you know?"

    "Hino. Hino saw you two leave."

    Oh of course. Since Hino is always watching over her.

    "Sorry, I should have--"

    Sumire shakes her head and hugs him tightly. "It''s okay my dear."

    Yuhi kissed her forehead softly, and then paused at her lips. "Can I?"

    "Of course."

    Seeing him hesitate, her heart hurt. Oh her precious love, even now he thinks he doesn''t deserve to touch her. Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. She poured all her love and her desire into that kiss.

    After she pulled away she traced Yuhi''s lips sensually with her fingers.

    "Brat." Yuhi mumbled and his lips curved to a smirk. "But, since you know how to kiss now."

    Her eyes widened when Yuhi kissed her. But this kiss? This kiss was different.

    Wh--what is this? Yuhi has never kissed her like this before. Yuhi-san''s kisses have always been either sweet or beast like. But, now there is a mixture of both. Just like what she did earlier, he is pouring all his love and his desires. His desires, desires that he has always held back.

    A kiss that reminds her of something. A memory of the first time he kissed her in their seventh life shed through her head, and she became emotional. Oh, that''s right. This is how he used to kiss her. It hasn''t changed, even after all this time.

 Chapter 1076 Tokyo Illusion Part 14

    <h4>Chapter 1076 Tokyo Illusion Part 14</h4>

    SUMIRE

    Sumire felt his hands on her clothes but before it could go further, he suddenly stopped. She looked at him horrified.

    "So, I hope your punishment was satisfying."

    "Jerk."

    "But you love me?"

    "I love you, you big dummy."

    The moment she said those words, she felt something hard press against her stomach. Sumire looked at him with a mischievous glint in her eyes. Yuhi shakes his head and she chuckles.

    "Mister, you''re?not being very honest with yourself."

    "Honest huh? I''d like to think I''m honest when ites to what I want. But, I find myself holding myself back in favour for my wife''s desires."

    "Your wife mister, she wants you and only you. She wants to do what you want."

    Yuhi''s gaze softened. "Yeah, that certainly sounds like her." He bends down and his lips graze her ear. "Sorry I''ll be quick. I won''t ruin your dress."

    Even if he did, it''s not like she would mind. She wonders if Yuhi truly understands her feelings for him. There are times, times where she sees such a hazard look in his eyes. Sano''s situation isn''t good and although Toh acts strong, he is keeping himself busy to keep his mind off things. Everyone is suffering, she can''t help them all even if she wants to.

    Right now, her hands touched Yuhi''s cheek and he looked at her with a gentle gaze. "Still okay?"

    "Mm. I like this."

    ''I love you, I really love you.'' Sumire wondered if she could convey her feelings to him mind to mind. She wonders if they canmunicate through their heads like she does with Toh and Lucifer. If they could do something like that, then perhaps they would have a better understanding of each other''s feelings.

    ______________________

    When they returned to the banquet, Hino walked over with a drink. "So, your rtionship with Yuhi has changed it seems."

    Sumire almost spat out the contents of her drink.

    "S--since he returned, he''s been a bit--"

    She really didn''t know how to describe the current Yuhi.

    He warned her and yet she wasn''t expecting him to be so passionate. It certainly isn''t a bad thing. Even though he is still holding back with her. She can feel his desires more than before. It certainly won''t be long before he goes all out and she is looking forward to the day he can truly be honest with her.

    Hino rolled his eyes. "I don''t want to hear that from you, you''ve been provoking him too much."

    Sumire pouted. "I''m a normal healthy girl, of course I have my needs."

    Hino shakes his head. "You really do need to control yourself." He hits her head. "Have you spoken to him about-?"

    Sumire bit her bottom lip. "I have tried, he keeps dodging the issue. So, I asked a specialist for help."

    "You asked Mashima." Hino said understanding.

    "Do you think that was cruel of me?" Sumire mumbled. "But other than Toh, I don''t know who else can help."

    Hino sighed. "You''re certainly right about that. You never know, maybe the two wille to an understanding. Mashima certainly doesn''t dislike Nagawa as much as before."

    Indeed, despite what Toh says about tolerating San. Sumire noted that he isn''t as hostile as he used to be.

    "Maybe it will help Toh too. Toh told me before that he doesn''t want to say anything about my rtionship with Yuhi-san, because he doesn''t know him well enough."

    "If that''s the case, this will be good for them both." Hino reached over and patted her hair. "Don''t worry so much, the two of them won''t make you decide anytime soon."

    "That''s true."

    Both Yuhi-san and Toh are being very lenient on her. Theter probably realizes her feelings but he hasn''t said a single word about it. She needs to discuss it with him properly soon. Even if she can''t help everyone, she should still do her best to diminish their pain as much as she can.

    "Lucifer isn''t here yet."

    Sumire nodded. "Mmm."

    ''Otherwise he would have found a way toe to me already.''

    Hino exhaled deeply. "I''m not really looking forward to seeing the guy who took sadistic delight in torturing me for two months."

    At those words she frowned and she looked Hino up and down. Although he has been doing rehabilitation, Sumire knew that his recovery was very slow. His limbs have been so badly damaged, that there is a high chance he may end up with a limp or two when he is walking.

    "Don''t look at me like that. If Lucifer didn''t take me along too, I would have charged after you. I would have ended up in a worse state."

    "But, maybe I can talk to him and see if-" Sumire''s sentence fell short hearing themotion. Even without turning around, she knew he was there.

    Sumire turned around and indeed spotted Lucifer walking towards her, no he was already a few feet away. The entire room had turned silent, nobody understood what was going on. Neither did she. She looked at him dumbfounded, what on earth is he doing?

    It didn''t take long before Lucifer was standing directly in front of her. He extended his hand out. "Will you dance with me mydy?"

    ''You owe me a dance, I''ll keep this on your tab for the rest of our lives together.''

    ''I''d be happy to oblige, since it means keeping you with me forever.''

    Memories of their first life shed through her head and her gaze softened. She knew she shouldn''t. They are already attracting a lot of attention. But how can she deny him a dance? Sumire looked towards Yuhi who was speaking with Kou and the others. He gave her an encouraging nod and she stepped forward to take Lucifer''s hand, when silver hair appeared before her.

    It was Toh, he was dragging her onto the dance floor before she could process what was happening. The next song had already started, and it was toote to go back now.

    "I have to say, that was unexpected." Sumire said, speaking up.

    Toh chuckled. "You haven''t danced with anyone all evening, not even Terashima. The Lord approaching you is already going to cause the media to talk. This is a move made to protect you."

    "Won''t they talk if you are my first dance?"

    "Oh they will, but having a rumour with me is better than one with the Lord. Trust me beautiful, his fangirls are not one to be messed with."

    Indeed, the women in the harem were certainly vicious. Sumire rxed into Toh''s hold. It was a slow dance, so they were dancing rather closely together.

    She wonders when was thest time they danced together like this.

 Chapter 1077 Tokyo Illusion Part 15

    <h4>Chapter 1077 Tokyo Illusion Part 15</h4>

    SUMIRE

    Now that she thought about, there was a time where Toh taught her to dance didn''t he? A time where Toh taught her how to cook, to sew, to be brave. Toh has given her so much, but what has she given him?

    "You know, beautiful, I have to say. I didn''t think this through."

    Sumire blinked and realized how he was nervously holding onto her. The dance for this first song ensured that the pairs ended up dancing very closely. So, it makes sense that there are other couples on the dance floor right now.

    She giggled. "I don''t mind."

    ''I have always felt so safe in Toh''s arms, from the very first day we met.''

    Toh exhaled deeply. "I know you don''t beautiful, but what about-"

    "It''s not like your kissing me."

    Toh''s lips curve to a smirk. "I don''t know about that beautiful. There is a part in this dance where I could kiss you."

    Sumire tilted her head innocently. "Will you?"

    "That does depend on the mood." Toh trailed off and squeezed her hand. "It''s true I didn''t think this through, because I judged the Lord''s mood the moment I saw him."

    "He does seem to be quite mad. Also, his pupils almost look ck."

    Toh blinked. "Is that-"

    Sumire nodded. "It''s usually a sign when his beast side takes over." She trailed off. "If he danced with me now, he would have probably drank my blood in front of all these people."

    "Certainly, and revealing the existence of hanyou''s in a ce like this isn''t a good idea."

    "Revealing the existence huh?" Sumire mumbled.

    "What''s on your mind beautiful?"

    "I was thinking, eventually people will find out. Especially with how active the SF has been recently. Moreover with Lucifer''s experiments, there are more evolved humans. With Aki gone, HYOU4 has attempted to step up. But, it won''t be long before the general public realize something is wrong."

    "Indeed, especially with the media on your trail. Your having a hard time aren''t you beautiful?"

    Sumire sighs deeply. "Mm, I know Ryuuji-kun is doing his best to cover for me in star town. But now that I have routed out the troublemakers in the main branch. I have had a lot to do."

    "Your wearing make up to conceal your dark circles. Does Terashima know you haven''t been sleeping?"

    Sumireughed weakly. "Mm of course he knows, sometimes he stays up with me. But he can''t do that all the time."

    "Why not? I would."

    Her gaze softens at Toh''s immediate reply. "I know you would, you''ve done so before. But Yuhi has work, he''s been incredibly busy since returning. I tell him to sleep otherwise I will get mad, and there are some days where he can barely make it to the room before copsing on the bed."

    Toh''s gaze clouded and Sumire understood what he was thinking. She took a deep breath before speaking into his mind.

    ''Is me sharing a bed with Yuhi-san upsetting you?''

    Toh paused and gave a low dark chuckle.

    ''I was thinking what it would be like to have you on my bed again beautiful.''

    ''I can stay over when this event ends if you want?''

    ''Beautiful, as much as I would love that. You have to remember, Terashima is your boyfriend not me. You don''t have to be so considerate.''

    ''I know, but it''s not like you will do anything to me.''

    ''Who knows beautiful? I have been in a bad mood recently.''

    Even without him specifically saying it, Sumire understood. It''s because of Yuhi-san. Toh escaping to go abroad right when Yuhi came back was already a huge sign. But, when he came back and acted normal. Sumire thought she could continue remaining oblivious.

    ''I trust you Toh.''

    Sometimes she thinks she trusts him more than herself, more than Yuhi-san. It''s wrong to have such thoughts but she can''t stop them. Ever since she returned from being kidnapped, Sumire realized that there was no need to suppress her thoughts anymore.

    Before Norah and her switched back, Norah abruptly told her. ''You love him don''t you? That''s why no matter how much Lex tries, he won''t win you over.''

    She exhales deeply. She really does feel like a sinful woman. How can she fall in love with two people at the same time? Then again, it doesn''t help that she was still in love with Yuhi-san when she started dating Toh.

    ''Beautiful, what are you thinking?''

    ''About the date I should stay over. I have been busy, but I can make time you know?''

    ''What if I refuse you entry?''

    ''That doesn''t work since I have the keys.''

    ''And if I change everything?''

    ''I''ll pick the lock.;

    Toh exhaled deeply and pulled her closer to him. "I''ll kiss you right here if you keep misbehaving."

    "Then kiss me, I''m not afraid."

    Toh looked really troubled at her words and she knew she was making it hard for him. But, he has been withering away without her. She can''t let this continue. Her thoughts break off when Toh suddenly leaned forward and she felt her heart beat increase.

    If the others weren''t paying attention to them, they were now.

    Sumire closed her eyes, waiting for the familiar sensation on her lips but it never happened. Even though she felt how close his lips were to hers, instead she felt something soft on her forehead.

    She opened her eyes. "I have taken too much of your time already, the leading star of this event has other dances."

    "I-"

    "Thank you for the first dance."

    Before she could say another word, Toh is already walking away. She felt tears well up in her eyes. It would be bad if she starts crying here, so many people are watching her every move. Everyone is- she has to stay strong. Her thoughts break off when someone wrapped their cloak around her head, shielding her.

    It was Hino.

    "Yuhi''s waiting for you. Go."

    Sumire nodded gratefully as she exited the hall quickly. The moment she did she was pulled into a familiar pair of arms. She didn''t need to look up to know who it was. The tears she had been holding back all came spilling.

    Yuhi wrapped his arms around her waist and mumbled sweet words. But all she could think about was Toh''s lonely back as he walked away.

    Is there truly nothing she can do for him right now?

 Chapter 1078 Tokyo Illusion Part 16

    <h4>Chapter 1078 Tokyo Illusion Part 16</h4>

    AKANE

    Not here.

    Akane had been looking for Toh for the past few minutes since he left the banquet hall, but she couldn''t find him at all. Nobody truly understands what happened in the hall just then. Before the media could react to what Toh did, the guys in nanairofeather stepped forward to do a surprise performance joined with the guys in M5 minus Terashima.

    She exhaled deeply. What is she even going to do if she finds him? Ever since Sumire returned, she has been doing her best to avoid him.

    It''s over after all, what happened between them. They could have gotten closer if he continued to watch over her in the hospital, but when Sumire came back, Toh''s attention was on Sumire and Sumire alone.

    ''I have no right to get jealous. From the very beginning, the arrangement between us was temporary.'' But, she underestimated her heart. How could she have caught feelings for him so easily? It''s true they were spending a lot of time together. But Toh isn''t the only one she spent that much time with.

    He isn''t the only one, so why did she fall for Toh?

    "Were you looking for me Akane?" A familiar voice suddenly said.

    Akane is startled to see Toh in front of her. When did he get here? She takes a deep breath. "I was just taking a break. Mashima-san, shouldn''t you return to the banquet hall? The reporters are distracted now, but it won''t be long before they make something up regarding what happened."

    "And what exactly happened?"

    "It looked like you rejected Sumire-san from getting a kiss from you."

    Truthfully, no matter what Toh did, it would have caused amotion. Him taking Sumire-san''s first dance away from his boss already caused amotion.

    "If I kissed her there,I think Terashima would be quite upset."

    "Of course."

    "Because Sumire wouldn''t have pulled away."

    Akane blinked. So, he is aware of it. But, it seems like he doesn''t want to say? She takes a deep breath.

    "I think you should go and see her now Mashima, clear up the misunderstanding."

    Before Narasaki covered Sumire-san with the cloak, Akane saw the look of despair in the girl''s face.

    Toh chuckled. "For the past few minutes you have been calling me Mashima. Last time I remember you calling me by my name."

    "Last time was different." Akane said backing away. If she backed away any further however she would be in the ocean. She is already leaning against the railing.

    "Indeed,st time I was between your legs."

    Akane''s cheeks coloured as images shed through her head. Certainly thest time they met, something like that happened. But the circumstances have- Akane''s thoughts break off when she felt Toh lift her skirt up. By instinct she rested her hands on his head and pulled him closer.

    "Toh." Akane moaned. "We-I thought we would stop this when Sumire came back."

    "I need you."

    "Because you can''t stand seeing her with Terashima?"

    Toh''s silence confirmed her words and she bit her lip. "Your so cruel."

    He is so cruel, but she can''t push him away. Akane looked him directly in his eyes and Toh stood up, as he leaned forward and kissed him. He gave her a passionate and loving kiss, the very same kiss he was supposed to give to another girl just a few minutes ago. Even though she knew that, she didn''t push him away.

    _________________________

    The ship was very quiet, even though it was already nine. She supposes the party went on longerst night. Akane exhaled deeply as she thought of the events that happenedst night. ''I shouldn''t have let that happen.'' What on earth was she thinking? It''s Kanade''s fault that she ended up drinking so much. When she woke up beside Toh, she was so tempted to stay there beside him but quickly made an exit.

    She wasn''t the only one in the breakfast longue, there were some reporters but what stood out to her was the person sitting in the deck seats. It was Sumire, with her twins on herp.

    "Hmm, I know it looks tasty Satomi. But you can''t eat that yet."

    The little boy Satomi frowned.

    "Tell you what, Mom will make you something betterter. For now, drink your milk."

    The conversation she had with Toh regarding Sumire not understanding what a family was like resurfaced in her mind. She is doing a lot better. Indeed, even the reporters in the longue were quietly watching the scene with interest.

    "Kyo-chan, don''t cry. Your father is fast asleep, he will be hereter."

    "Want dada." Kyoko sobbed.

    "Mom is hurt. You don''t want me Kyo-chan?"

    At those words the little girl clung to Sumire''s arm and bit it. Sumire giggled. "Are you hungry or are you angry?"

    "Want mama, love."

    Sumire suddenly nces her away, andughed. "Good morning Akane-chan, do you want to join us?"

    Akane slowly nodded. She first went and got some food before sliding in the seat opposite Sumire and the twins.

    "I heard the party only ended three hours ago."

    Her sweat fell. That''s way too long. Besides how could they continue the party without the star of the event?

    "It''s Siena''s party too, and that girl can really party."

    Indeed thisunch event was due to the sess of Sumire Siena''s duo single ''This is me.''

    "It''s not often a japanese song breaks into the international market in such a short amount of time."

    "This is just the beginning." Sumire dered.

    Cassie told her a conversation that she had with Sumire not too long ago. Sumire really does intend to change the entertainment industry, and the scary thing is? She is doing it, not gradually but at a rapid pace. Even some of the artists in D entertainment have been focusing on improving their skills rather than their appearance.

    "Akane-chan, you didn''t stay after I left right?"

    Akane lowered her head ashamed. Despite the vague question, she knew Sumire understood what happened between herself and Toh. This is really awkward. She has been meaning to speak to Sumire about this. But Sumire''s schedule has been very busy, and since they belong to rivalpanies. It isn''t easy for them to meet without drawing too much attention.

    The conflict between her and Kanade is already the talk of the media. If she meets with Sumire openly like they are friends, it will only fuel the mes between Kanade and her.

 Chapter 1079 Tokyo Illusion Part 17

    <h4>Chapter 1079 Tokyo Illusion Part 17</h4>

    AKANE

    Kanade issued an apology in private, and insisted that she didn''t think their grandmother would go that far. That she is sorry about losing her nephew. While she listened to her sister speak, all Akane could think about wasying on the ground clutching her bleeding stomach. The child, the child that she didn''t even realize was inside her. She couldn''t even give it any love before losing it.

    While she has been maintaining a ''neutral stance'' since Kanade apologized, Akane resented her sister.

    No matter what Kanade did in the past, she has never gotten angry or held a grudge. But this time? This time it was because of Kanade''s jealousy, because Kanade spouted those words to grandmother. If Kanade never said that, then Grandmother wouldn''t have thought to investigate her. Grandmother wouldn''t have known about her helping Sumire.

    Kanade''s petty jealousy leads to losing the life of an innocent child.

    "I knew already, about the two of you." Sumireughed. "Before Toh told me, your brother did."

    Of course he would. Her brother probably thought by exposing what Toh did with her, Sumire would change her?mind about Toh. But, if Ibuki Sumire was going to judge someone that easily, then she wouldn''t be the woman Toh and her brother loved.

    "Sumire, it''s not-"

    Sumire shakes her head. "You don''t have to exin. I''m causing him a lot of pain. If he can get rid of the pain somehow-"

    "Your not okay with it though." Akane pointed to her clenched fingers.

    Sheughs nervously. "Uh, I thought I would be able to have a decent conversation without sounding like a jealous wife."

    "Are you dying the ceremony because of Toh?" Akane asked.

    It would have been better if Sumire denied it but that wouldn''t fit the Sumire she got to know either.

    "Yes." Sumire briefly closed her eyes. "How can I have a wedding ceremony, how can I walk down the aisle when there is another person in my heart?"

    "Isn''t that cruel on Terashima?"

    Sumire nodded. "-and yet Yuhi-san is being so silly and?understanding of everything. He hasn''t brought up the ceremony once since he came back. Even though a few months ago we decided to hold it the moment he returned. Truthfully, we haven''t spoken much about Toh."

    "You haven''t?"

    "He''s been mentioned briefly, but never for long." Sumire trails off. "I think right now me and Yuhi-san have to sort out our own mental battles, before we can actually tie the knot. In the end of the day we are already living together like a married couple, so the title doesn''t make much of a difference."

    Actually it did, if they are married. The media can''t judge their rtionship as much.

    "San, also told me about the child." Sumire''s tone turned quiet.

    Akane bit her lip. "I''m sorry."

    Sumire shakes her head. "That''s my line, it''s because of me that you lost your child."

    "That''s wrong. It''s Kanade, her petty jealousy-" Akane trailed off seeing the look in Sumire''s eyes. "She is my sister, at the end of the day I don''t want to hate her. But, she has never treated me like her sibling. This incident opened my eyes."

    Each time something good happens in her life, Kanade will try and take it away from her.

    "You can try again, to have a child. Fortunately, your womb wasn''t damaged."

    "Sumire- you can''t meanˇ­-"

    "I know Toh, if he has a child with you again. He will take responsibility."

    Akane shakes her head. "I can''t do that to him. I''m not the one in his heart. Even if he treats me well. I can''t use a child to tie him to me."

    ''I would have escaped abroad the moment I found out.'' That maybe the reason why her brother despite noticing kept it a secret from her.

    "It''s true that I like-" Sumire started. Before the girl could finish her sentence, someone slides in the seat next to her.

    It was Toh. Akane blinked surprised.

    "What''s this? Are you having breakfast without me?"

    Sumireughed softly. "I messaged you didn''t I? I haven''t had anything but a cup of coffee."

    "Coffee isn''t good for you beautiful." Toh slides a tray of food in front of Sumire. "I got these for you."

    Akane looked at the two of them back and forth puzzled. After what happened yesterday, shouldn''t it be awkward between them? What on earth is this situation? Moreover, she felt Toh''s hands on her knee. What is he doing?

    Sumire giggled. "Thank you, but I can''t eat this much. I haven''t been feeling so good recently so my appetite is low."

    Toh frowned. "When did that start happening?"

    Akane saw aplicated look sh through Sumire''s face and immediately understood. Oh, it must have been when Toh suddenly went abroad right after Terashima returned.

    Toh however clearly didn''t understand since he kept talking. "I don''t mind providing the sessions to Nagawa and Terashima, but you are my priority beautiful. Shall we schedule another appointment?"

    "I don''t want to go to the medic center."

    "Then-"

    "If we can hold the session in your ce."

    Akane exhaled deeply, seeing Toh frown. She really doesn''t want to get caught up in the middle of this. Realizing if she stayed longer she would get dragged into it, she turned to twins on the stroller.

    "Satomi and Kyoko, do you want to go on a stroll with aunt Akane?"

    Kyoko looked like she wanted to protest but Satomi turned to Sumire and Toh, almost like he understood and nodded.

    "Akane-chan-" Sumire started.

    Toh immediately interjected. "Let them go."

    Akane walked away with the twins and sighed deeply when she left the dining lounge. Terashima and Sumire having a proper talk aside. Sumire should definitely have one with Toh. They act all chummy one second, and the next there is this tension between them.

    ''I should probably have a talk with Toh myself.''

    What happenedst night definitely shouldn''t happen again. He isn''t interested in her romantically, and recently she has been thinking it would do some good to settle down. When she sees all her friends around her in stable rtionships, she feels nervous. She is already in her twenties, she can''t continue living life recklessly. Maybe she ought to take up her mothers suggestion and go on those blind dates she mentioned. There is no future with her and Toh.

 Chapter 1080 Tokyo Illusion Part 18

    <h4>Chapter 1080 Tokyo Illusion Part 18</h4>

    AKANE

    There is no future between them, but every time she thinks of Toh. She wants to get closer to him, she wants to stay by her side. These thoughts only continue to grow stronger the longer they are apart from each other. Last night proved that even if she actively avoids him, she won''t stop thinking about him. Perhaps she ought to continue meeting with him?

    She is only walking around with the twins for a few minutes before she spotted a man with ck hair leaning against the railing smoking.

    "Oh."

    Terashima looked over at her and nodded. "Are they talking?"

    Akane nodded. "I don''t think you should go inside right now."

    Even the reporters must have sensed the mood since they left, and the catering staff rushed back to the kitchens.

    "I see."

    Now that she thinks about it. Sumire basically admitted that Terashima''s mental health isn''t good now, and Toh confirmed that by mentioning the counselling. While shecks knowledge on the subject. She does have a few friends with simr conditions, so she can empathize.

    Upon seeing Yuhi, Kyoko struggled to get out of the stroller. Yuhiughed and threw his cigarette away as he picked the girl up.

    "Hi there."

    "Dada, chu." Kyoko kept kissing Terashima''s?cheek.

    Terashimaughed. "Geez, you''re exactly like your mom."

    "Ma." Kyoko turned back to the hall and cried. "Ma, want. Kyoko fetch."

    "No can do missy, your mom is busy."

    ''Terashima and Sumire make excellent parents. Just from briefly watching them, I can say that with confidence.''

    "Do you know about-" Akane started. She didn''t know how to word this without making it sound like she is intruding.

    "Her feelings for Mashima? Yeah, I know." Yuhi nodded.

    "Then why don''t you-"

    Yuhi shakes his head. "Even if we talk about it, it won''t get very far. She would certainly cry, and I don''t want to be the reason she is crying. I am sure Mashima''s opinion is the same. No matter what shape or form they have the conversation, she will end up in tears and it''s the same if she has it with me. Sumire is going through too much right now, it''s surprising she isn''t breaking down."

    All the guys who like Sumire are truly good guys.

    ''I am envious, I wonder if the day wille when I have somebody who would sacrifice so much for me.''

    Before Akane could say anymore she suddenly hears the sound of rushing footsteps.

    "Did you hear just now?"

    "Ibuki will be performing a snippet of her new song in the lounge."

    Akane blinked surprised. Wasn''t she talking to Toh? What''s this about a new song-?

    Yuhiughed. "That girl, always finds a way to make everything about music. Shall we go too?"

    Akane nodded and followed Terashima who was now pushing the stroller. It didn''t take long before they reached the lounge. Terashima walked over to where Toh was standing on the side.

    "Did you provoke her?" Yuhi asked.

    Toh sighed and a troubled look shed through his face. "I didn''t do it on purpose."

    Yuhiughed. "It''s hard to win arguments with her, I''d give it up if I were you."

    "All of this is because she wants to stay over at my ce." Toh shakes his head. "Don''t you think it''s ridicul-"

    "I don''t see anything wrong with that."

    Toh looked at her. "Akane, please give a normal opinion since the couple clearly have issues."

    "I don''t see an issue with it either, you were living together not too long ago and nothing happened. Terashima knows you won''t do anything and so does Sumire." Akane pointed out.

    Toh was mumbling how this was unfair, but her gaze fell onto Sumire who was standing in the center of the room.

    "Endlessly, looping every day.

    Forgetting even to cry.

    Stripped of every colour

    Dreams were all you ever had."

    Even before Sumire started singing, Akane could see the bright aura around her. She really is amazing. Akane nced over at Toh and saw nothing but love and admiration. ''I can''tpete even if I wanted to.''

    ___________________

    YUHI

    "Even if you''re covered in bruises, it''s all right.

    Wearing your scars as a medal.

    Live your life

    like?you want to be free.

    Can you hear me?

    Let''s face the raging, torrential downpours.

    Being on the strong side is perfect.

    Change the world

    Yeah.

    Beautiful dreamer

    Perceive your very dreams

    The wish you held so close was

    To aim for the skies

    Beautiful dreamer

    There is nothing to lose

    Regain your second wind

    Just spread your wings and fly, as your own heart desires.

    You are reborn again.

    You''re just like a butterfly." Sumire sang.

    He has lost count how many times he has heard her sing. But each time he is filled with admiration. This girl, his girl, finds a way to shine no matter what. She doesn''t need a grand stage.

    ____________________

    Yuhi thought after that performance she would talk to Mashima again. But instead the silly girl dragged him back to their room, after leaving the children with Atushi and the others.

    God..

    She really--

    Yuhi stared at the sleeping girl and sighed deeply. ''You did all that, and now you''re sleeping peaceful? Brat.'' He wasn''t angry. How could he be angry at her for wanting him, for touching him? He doesn''t understand how her moods work.

    He extended his hand out, yed with her hair before gently caressing her cheek. Amid this he sees Sumire opening her eyes.

    "Sorry for waking you."

    Sumire shakes her head. "Why aren''t you joining me?"

    ''Why do those words sound so misleading to me?''

    "Joining?"

    "In bed."

    Now that sounded wrong.

    Sumire let out a soft giggle and Yuhi sighed. "Really, don''t do this. I already can''t control myself around you anymore."

    "I know, but we talked about this. I''m okay with it."

    This is even worse. How can she be okay with it?

    "My dear, join me?"

    Yuhi sees her eyeing his cigarette and he tosses it into the bin before joining the girl on the bed.

    "I''m really okay with it Yuhi, since I have my own strange thoughts and desires."

    Yes, he is aware of that.

    "I know. But, I want to continue treating you preciously."

    He doesn''t want to lose control of himself like he did when he was dating Makino. He doesn''t want to show her that disgusting side of himself.

 Chapter 1081 Tokyo Illusion Part 19

    <h4>Chapter 1081 Tokyo Illusion Part 19</h4>

    YUHI

    ''I know Sumire isn''t the judgemental type, even in their past lives together, she never judged me.'' But, even though he knows her very well, it doesn''t erase the lingering fear and doubt in his heart.

    "But you are, you''re very gentle."

    "Please stop with the descriptions, I''ll get images in my head and want to do something."

    Sumire giggled again. "Then should I get changed?"

    Yuhi paused. He did want to cuddle with her naked, but it''s quite chilly tonight. He pulls out a ck shirt from the drawer and her eyes lit up.

    Sumire sat up and for a moment he just stared. The nket was barely covering her body, and he could see the curve of her breasts peeking out-

    He shakes his head and helps her put on the shirt.

    "Now will you look at me?"

    Yuhi stared at her and immediately averted his gaze. "Seeing you in my shirt is a bit--"

    Sumire sighed. "You''re so helpless." She leaned forward and kissed him. "But, so am I."

    "Damn it." Yuhi cursed.

    She isn''t making this easy for him. How can he hold himself back when she is openly seducing him. After kissing for a few minutes, Yuhi finds himself in his favourite spot between the girls legs.

    "Um Yuhi-san? What are you doing?"

    "Kissing."

    "But, why down there?"

    "I like it here."

    He really did enjoy having his face between her legs like this. Yuhi continued kissing her legs, and would asionally look up to see Sumire''s expression.

    "Yuhi, this is really embarrassing."

    The lovelist shade of red was on her cheeks, followed by unsteady breathing.

    ''I really, am losing control.''

    It must be because they spent time apart from one another. When they were together all the time, he still had self control. But all that time spent away from her, not seeing her, not holding her was very painful.

    "E--enough." Sumire eximed as she hit his head.

    "Ouch, I almost forgot how violent you were." Yuhi sits up and sighed. "Well, I think you get it. Your desires are controble, but mine aren''t. Mine will make me lose control."

    "Yuhi." Sumire said softly. "You''re a bit too far, can you get closer or should I?"

    Here she goes again, not listening. Yuhi extended his hand out and she happily moved closer.

    Yuhi buried his face in her hair.

    "You know Sumire. People are starting to notice that your a lot bolder now."

    "Does that bother you?"

    Yuhi frowned, recalling the gazes of the men in the banquet hall.

    ''I didn''t know Ibuki was so hot.''

    ''Imagine being kissed like that.''

    He shakes his head. Just the thought of other guysmenting like that, pisses him off.

    "I don''t want others to see you like that, and have impure thoughts."

    Sumire giggled. "Even if they had them, you''re the one with the most impure thoughts about me."

    "Indeed, but I don''t want them to have such thoughts at all. You have no idea how powerful imaginations are."

    Sumire paused. "I think I do."

    Yuhi frowned and nuzzled his face in her neck. "Alright, don''t talk about other men."

    "You''re so helpless my dear." Sumire trailed off. "Did you like the song?"

    "Yeah, it''s another song that screams ''I''m here, no matter what happens I won''t falter.'' You really are powerful Sumire."

    "I just want to encourage others to fulfil their dreams no matter what, and not lose hope no matter what situation they are in."

    At thatst part Yuhi immediately understood. Even if the context and situation is different, she was trying to get a message across to Mashima.

    She shone that brightly because she was singing for Mashima''s sake. Yuhi takes a deep breath and shakes his head. What use is there getting jealous of Mashima? During his counselling session,. Yuhi saw the dark circles under the man''s eyes. He saw how Mashima reacted everytime Sumire was mentioned. The one suffering the most right now isn''t him or even Sumire, it''s Mashima.

    He needs to be a better person. His thoughts break off seeing Sumire staring at him. "What is it?"

    Sumire caressed his cheek. "I was just thinking my dear, when are we going to perform that song together?"

    His gaze softened. "Hino already made the arrangements, I told him to discuss it with you once your major events have finished."

    Sumire''s gaze brightened. "Really?"

    "Yeah."

    "That''s one goal filled, sharing a stage with my dearest."

    "Your goals seem to be on the low side when ites to me." Yuhi jokes.

    Sumire frowned and her cheeks puffed to a pout causing him tough. She usually acts so mature, so it''s rare to see her childish sides.

    "My goals regarding you are veryplicated my dear, so I''d appreciate it if you don''t take it lightly."

    "Somehow I feel like yourplicated thoughts are something inappropriate." Yuhi trailed off and shook his head. "I have to ask, do you want to do it again?"

    "Ah--I thought--"

    "We don''t have to do it everyday." Yuhi coughed. "I know, I''ve been all over you since I returned. But, I''m no beast.

    "Oh."

    "Then I''d like to just stay like this?"

    Yuhi nodded. "Alright." He moved but only to tuck her in closer. He ced his fingers on the mark Nagawa Sano made the other day and frowned. An entire day has passed and yet those marks haven''t faded.

    No wonder she kept wearing those long sleeved shirts. Whenever he watched her interviews or shows abroad, Yuhi noticed that the girl always wore long sleeve and turtleneck clothing, even at the height of summer. How much did she suffer, and endured? They still need to talk about it.

    "It doesn''t hurt." Sumire said, breaking his thoughts.

    Yuhi shakes his head. "I didn''t think it was this bad, even when I saw a video."

    Even then she wanted to hope that Nagawa would at least leave Sumire some dignity.

    "Ah, the one the media sent."

    "That reporter is now wishing he didn''t follow you around."

    Her sweat fell. "What did you do to him?"

    "It''s nothing you have to worry about, besides he deserves it."

    Yuhi trailed off seeing Sumire stare at his lips. Yuhi smiled and squeezed her hand. "A bit more?"

    Sumire nodded. But, instead of kissing Sumire''s lips. Heys the girl down and lifts her shirt, exposing her stomach. He ces light kisses at first before sucking her tender flesh to leave marks.

    "Yuh I+-

    "Hmm?"

    "You''re a horny fool."

    Yuhi stopped kissing her stomach andughed. A wicked grin spread on his face. "Well, it''s a good thing I''m you''re horny fool."

    He understands what she has wanted since she saw him step out wearing that suit. Sumire isn''t very good at hiding her desires, when she wants someone, it''s easy to tell.

 Chapter 1082 Tokyo Illusion Part 20

    <h4>Chapter 1082 Tokyo Illusion Part 20</h4>

    YUHI

    That''s why he understands when he watches Sumire looking at Mashima, she wants him. It hurts but at the very least she isn''t hiding it. It''s a wonder why Mashima hasn''t picked up on it.

    She ran her fingers through his hair. "Are you upset? About San."

    Yuhi grunted. "You know, I''d rather dodge this topic. But, I don''t like hiding my emotions from you."

    He doesn''t want to hide anything from her. Sumire has had far too many bad experiences regarding people keeping things from. When he entered this rtionship with her, he promised her that he would be different.

    "It upsets me that he got to touch you and no doubt now that he has had you, he will do so again." Yuhi shook his head. "I''m half tempted to beat him up again, but I''m sure Lucifer will do that if he harms you again."

    "Lex methods are too extreme. We shouldn''t wish that punishment on anyone." Sumire trailed off. "I know how you feel my dear, but you''re not the viin type, so you shouldn''t encourage such behaviour."

    Yuhi chuckled. "Are you sure about that? I can act like a viin if you want me too."

    "Definitely no, you''re too kind my dear."

    Only this girl would call him kind. Yuhi sits up and prompts Sumire to do the same, he pulls the girl onto hisp.

    "You know you''re not the only one with the scary reputation in the underworld."

    Sumire tilted her head. "Half your rumors talk about how handsome you are."

    "I''m quite sure that you''re the one who spread those rumors love."

    Sumire giggled. "You found out."

    Yuhi shakes his head. "You used to do things like that so I knew you had a crush on me."

    "But you never made a move." Sumireined.

    "Hey, I made plenty of moves. It''s not my fault you were being so oblivious."

    "What kinds of moves did you make? Tell me, and I will tell you if I realized or not."

    Several things shed through his mind and he shook his head. There is no way he can tell her any of that. Before Yuhi could say another word there was a knock on the door.

    "It''s Hino. Lucifer wants a word with you two."

    _________________________

    Lucifer was waiting for them in one of the private lounges on the ship. Yuhi stared at the man sipping his drink as Mashima spoke to him. Nagawa was also there, upon seeing Sumire, Yuhi noticed how Nagawa''s eyes lit up.

    Sumire rushed over and snatched the cup from Lucifer as she inspected it.

    Lucifer chuckled. "It''s not poison my heart."

    "Whose blood is this?" Sumire demanded.

    "I''ll have you know it''s yours, I got it from your doctor."

    Sumire handed the cup back. "Then okay."

    ''Shouldn''t she be more upset that they took her blood to be used like that? Then again, Sumire has never been normal. His wife to be is very strange.'' Still, her oddness contributes to her being cute and adorable.

    Since they came here in a rush however, they didn''t get much of a chance to fix their appearance. It was only when he noticed Nagawa''s hardening gaze. Sumire''s clothes were rumpled and her hair was a mess

    Toh simply sighed and draped his cloak around her shoulders. "It''ll mask the scent."

    It takes Sumrie a moment to understand and blushed. Seeing how easily her cheeks colour because of him, Yuhi had to stop himself grinning like a fool.

    They take their seats. Yuhi noticed how Sumire was eyeing the seat beside Lucifer but still remained next to him.

    Yuhi didn''t know what he was expecting from this little meeting. This is the first time Lucifer has summoned them this way. Even if Lucifer and Sumire are on better terms now. In the eyes of the general society and the underworld they are enemies. So, for him to pull a move like this? It''s very risky.

    The others in the ck alice organisation can use him for conspiring with the enemy. On their side there should be no problems since Sumire did a good job clearing up the corruption in the Holy Knight main branch. Even then there was a way to save their reputation. It''s different for Lucifer, this is a huge risk.

    "Boss-" Sano started.

    "Do not interrupt me."

    Toh rolled his eyes and spoke up. "So, just to rify. You want Sumire to go into the mountains, with no way of knowing whether she will be able to return?"

    Lucifer chuckled. "Indeed."

    "-and why would she agree to that?"

    "Because her brother Rayne has been found."

    At those words Sumire froze.

    "Or I should urately say, her half brother? Either way, he is a surviving rtive no?"

    Yuhi too was dumbfounded by Lucifer''s words. Out of everything this man was going to say, that was thest thing he expected. Right now Lucifer is acting like a bad guy, by suggesting Sumire go to a dangerous ce. But, it doesn''t change the fact that he searched for Sumire''s rtive.

    He could see the flicker in Sumire''s eyes, before he could reach over for her hand tofort her. Mashima beat him to it by cing one hand on her shoulder and the other one on her back.

    "You cry a lot beautiful, it''s not good for you."

    "Mm, I know."

    Toh turned to Lucifer. "I don''t believe for one minute that you are doing this for her sake."

    Lucifer chuckled. "That''s offensive. I would never do anything to hurt her."

    "That would be convincing if your eyes were a normal shade, and it would be convincing if you didn''t drink the life out of one of your women beforeing here."

    At those words Yuhi watched Sumire flinch. "Oh."

    Lucifer frowned but didn''t say anything regarding the subject, instead he said something else.

    "Toh, why don''t you go with them?"

    Toh sighed deeply. "I see what you''re trying to do. Rather than me, why don''t you send Mamoru?"

    Lucifer shakes his head. "I think it''s better if you go."

    Aplicated look shed through Mashima''s face and Yuhi noticed him briefly ncing over at him.

    "I''ll have an answer by tomorrow."

 Chapter 1083 Tokyo Illusion Part 21

    <h4>Chapter 1083 Tokyo Illusion Part 21</h4>

    YUHI

    After personally making a few phone calls, Yuhi managed to shift his schedule around. Initially he was supposed to have a break for a few days anyway, but during gatherings like this major sponsors show up. He ended up talking to a few and thus the result was more work. They didn''t seem too happy he was dying things, but when he said he would find a substitute instead. They immediately changed their minds and said they would wait.

    "Sumire--" He paused, seeing her with Lucifer.

    Lucifer was hugging her tightly. For a moment Yuhi froze. Although Sumire has been meeting with Lucifer even after he returned. He has never gone with her.

    "Lex." Sumire said softly. "What was that all about?"

    "I searched for your brother."

    "I know but--"

    "Do you not like my surprise?" Lucifer asked.

    "I''m happy, but." Sumire caressed his cheek. "What did it cost you to find him?"

    Lucifer doesn''t say anything.

    "Lex--"

    "It''s alright." Lucifer''s tone is gentle. "It wasn''t a great sacrifice."

    Sumire bit her lip, she clearly didn''t believe him.

    "Have you been faring well? You have lost a bit of weight."

    "Mm, I think it''s stress."

    "Do you, want to go on a walk with me?"?Lucifer offered.

    "Now?"

    Lucifer chuckles. "It doesn''t have to be now. I''m aware you have to get ready for these things."

    "I''m going to, ask Yuhi and then I''ll let you know."

    Lucifer frowned but nodded.

    "Lex, can I drink from you?"

    "Of course." Lucifer happily obliged and Yuhi watched Sumire lung for his neck.

    "I''m sorry, I''m just so hungry

    Lucifer chuckled. "You don''t have to apologize. Drink as much as you want. You don''t have to worry about drinking me dry."

    "Mmm."

    Hearing the sounds Sumire made Yuhi flinch. Those sounds, they resemble the sounds she makes when they make love. He understands that drinking blood leads to intimacy. It''s the main reason why Sumire refused to drink from anyone after he left. She wouldn''t even take from Hino''s wrist.

    "Are you losing control of your powers again?" Lucifer asked as he caressed her hair.

    "Yes."

    "Come spend a few nights with me, I''ll fix your problem."

    Sumire''s cheeks coloured. "Y-you know I can''t sleep with you."

    "You can do whatever you wish." Lucifer growled.

    Sumire shook her head as she pulled away. "I''m with Yuhi in this life, I thought we spoke about this. I thought you understood."

    "It doesn''t mean I have to be happy about it my heart." Lucifer harshly bit Sumire''s neck again.

    It took all his will power to stop himself from rushing over. He has to calm down. No matter what Lucifer does, Sumire will never return his feelings. Yuhi could say this with confidence. The bond between the two of them bothers him, but having her heart is the most important. The one he needs to focus on is Mashima, not Lucifer.

    __________________________

    If he thought she was passionate the other day, Sunmire found a way to prove him wrong. Right after that meeting, the silly girl dragged him back to their room and was all over him. She didn''t let him rest until it was three in the morning. Even then it looked like she had more energy. Yuhi exhaled deeply, he was reluctant to leave her side but he needed to smoke.

    He stood up, slipped on some clothes before exiting the room. Yuhi leaned against the wall outside as he lit the cigarette and put it in his mouth. Today, they would be leaving after their morning work has finished.

    His thoughts break off spotting the neighbors door opening. Spotting silver hair, he blinks. It was Mashima.

    Mashima had been in the room next to them.

    Mashima had--

    Oh god.

    But waitst night, he made ament about how their neighbor was having fun too. Does that mean there was someone else there with Mashima?

    Rumors has it that he is the loyal type. The rtionship he had with that model didn''t count since he was forced into it. Since meeting Sumire, there has been nobody else for Mashima.

    Right as he thought that, a girl walked out of Mashima''s room.

    Nagawa Akane.

    ''Sumire mentioned to me what happened between Mashima and the other Nagawa daughter.'' But he assumed they stopped that when Sumire returned. Is it serious?

    Yuhi exhales deeply. ''The only reason I am encouraging it, is because I want one less rival. I really am selfish wanting to keep Sumire all to myself. The other guys, Kou and the others gave up on Sumire because of me. I made myself out to be a pitiful.''

    "I''m going to bete. Don''t wait for me okay?"

    "Yeah."

    "I''m serious. Don''t wait, you need to sleep."

    Toh chuckled. "I don''t think we will be doing much sleeping Akane dear. You have a way to keep me up all night after all."

    Yuhi watched the exchange curiously. If anybody else heard the two, they would think that the two were flirting. However, Yuhi could see the hollow look in Mashima''s eyes. He hears footsteps behind him and turns to see Sumire.

    "Mmm, my dear?"

    "Oh." Sumire looked over at Toh''s understanding. "Uh, good morning."

    Mashima smiled. "Morning beautiful, had a pleasant night?"

    At those words Sumire blushed and then her expression changed into concern. She grabbed a cloak from the corner and turned to say something else to Mashima. But, he was already walking away.

    Sumire turned to him. "I''m just going to--"

    "Yeah, return soon."

    Sumire nodded and hurried after Mashima. He watched her tug on the edge of his clothing.

    "Toh."

    "I''m fine, beautiful." Toh extended his hand out and caressed her cheek. "But you''ll need some food. Have breakfast with me?"

    "Okay."

    "Better get some more meat in you, not that I don''t like you now."

    Sumire giggled. "I know, you like me a lot right?"

    "More than you''ll ever know."

    Yuhi had to stop listening then and retreated inside the room.

    His heart felt heavy. But, he knew he couldn''t cause a tantrum. Mashima has been respectful enough. The man coincidentally went on a business trip shortly after he returned.

    In the time Mashima hase back, he has maintained a reasonable distance from Sumire.

    Mashima isn''t like Nagawa.

    But, maybe that''s exactly what the problem was. If Mashima behaved like Nagawa Sano, he could deal with him easily.

 Chapter 1084 Tokyo Illusion Part 22

    <h4>Chapter 1084 Tokyo Illusion Part 22</h4>

    YUHI

    ''I have too many rivals. Too many is an understatement, his own team members aside, there were the guys in nanairofeather. That''s seven, then Hino, Nagawa, Shin. But, I don''t have to worry about these ones. Nagawa is annoying, but I can tell Sumire has no love towards him.''

    The real issue is Mashima, thinking about his conversation with Nagawa Akane the other day. Yuhi sighs. Even though he said those words to her. It''s true he is tempted to approach the subject with Sumire.

    Even though things have been good between them since he returned. Sometimes he feels a wall between them that he can''t break.

    Yuhi opened the door where his fellow M5 members were staying, to see Kou talking frantically on the phone.

    "Futaba-chii calm down, tell me everything. How badly hurt is he?"

    Despite having no context of the conversation, Yuhi immediately understood what was going on. Ran was supposed to be arriving tomorrow. He ought to have guessed that something was wrong when they didn''t hear from him. Ran updated them all when he arrived in star town, even when he was approaching Momoi''s ce to apologize.

    Yuhi enters the room and Jun motions him over as he points to his screen.

    "Daughter ofrgest mafia leader was kidnapped and held for ransom for-" Yuhi didn''t have to read the rest.

    Momoi Futaba was kidnapped. She was kidnapped. It makes sense why Ran stopped contacting them after he said he was heading to her ce. He must have arrived there and discovered she was gone.

    "I asked Tachibana to call Kain Ryuuji, and guess what he said?"

    "He didn''t realize she was missing?"

    Jun nodded. "Turns out he gave her some time off and assumed she went somewhere. He didn''t realize she was missing till Ran stormed the base and demanded answers,"

    Yuhi frowned. "Momoi is a high profile member of the Holy knights. It''s strange nobody nobody noticed she disappeared."

    "Not exactly. Futaba-san is just like Sumire-san, she can be wild and unpredictable. It''s not the first time she has simply just disappeared without a word."

    "Let''s rephrase that. It''s odd that the ck alice members didn''t boast about taking her."

    "It seems even Lucifer was unaware, if we are to believe that." Jun said.

    Lucifer wouldn''t go after Momoi, after all he knows how much Momoi Futaba means to Sumire. So, it seems he really didn''t know.

    When Kou got off the phone, his expression was grim.

    "He hasn''t woken up. Futaba said he was shot in both his arms, several broken ribs, his head was smashed against a rock-" Kou trailed off. "It''s surprising he is alive."

    "I don''t understand how Momoi got captured, she is strong."

    Kou paused. "If there is someone who can match Futaba-chii inbat aside from Mimi, Mamoru and Aki it would be-"

    "Jian Hijiri." Tetsuo entered the room. "I just spoke to Miya. It turns out she hasn''t been able to contact Jian for a while."

    Jian Hijiri.

    Thinking of the man that made Sumire suffer so much made his blood boil.

    When he was abroad, he learned the truth. Of course he did, he raided so many of the ck alice organisation bases. When hepiled the documents he stole, he found something, found evidence that linked Jian Hijiri as the culprit who set the Ibuki family manor. Evidence that Jian Hijiri was someone in Sumire''s past life.

    The man who caused the destruction of their seventh life, the one who killed her. ''Previously, I did think Jian Hijiri and Hikaru resembled each other, but I wanted to be wrong.''

    Kou''s gaze darkened. "Isn''t it enough that he has made Mimi suffer all these years? Why does he have to continue hurting those precious to her! He knows. Hijiri knows how much Futaba-chii means to Mimi. He should know better than anyone. Why?"

    It was his first time seeing Kou this angry. But Yuhi understood. Jian Hijiri''s actions truly can''t be excused.

    "Now even Ran is-"

    Tetsuo ced his hand on Kou''s shoulder. "Don''t worry. Kusaji made a trip back to star town. He is probably handling the situation. If anyone can help Ran right now it would be him."

    ''Atsuro suddenly leaving like that can only be the doing of one person.'' Only Sumire would be able to persuade Atsuro to go anywhere. Does she know already?

    ''Hikaru, I won''t let you off this time.'' He made a mistake. He should have torn Hikaru''s soul to shreds to make sure he didn''t harm her. But, didn''t he try? He tried but there was a thread between Hikaru and Sumire. Not a soul bond but something else, a thread of madness. That''s the reason why he cast the magic to follow Sumire into her next life.

    ''I was afraid this would happen.''

    It was a mistake, he should have called Atsuro over then and figured out a solution together. But he was focused on that small part of her soul that still lingered in the air after her passing.

    ______________________

    Yuhi didn''t know how he managed to work under the circumstances, the same went for the others. But, in the end of the day they are all professionals. They know how to fake a smile in front of the camera.

    It was muchter when Sumire returned to the room. Seeing him lounging on the bed, Sumire quickly removed her shoes and joined him on the bed.

    "My dear."

    "Yes, my love, life and soul?"

    "Don''t be upset with me." Sumire mumbled.

    "I could never."

    He really couldn''t be angry with her. Yuhi kissed her forehead, only to notice something.

    "You have a mark."

    "Ah."

    Yuhi frowned when he saw the green symbol. It was Mashima''s insigma. "What''s this about?"

    "He said it will keep me protected when we go to the mountain region."

    "If he is that worried he should juste with us."

    Sumire paused. "If he did go with us, wouldn''t it be awkward for all three of us to share the same tent?"

    "Isn''t it going to be awkward with Mamoru there?"

    "Well, Ru won''t see it that way."

    She does make a point. It''s Mamoru after all, Mamoru stayed by Sumire''s side for many years and watched her with other guys.

 Chapter 1085 Tokyo Illusion Part 23

    <h4>Chapter 1085 Tokyo Illusion Part 23</h4>

    YUHI

    Yuhi ran his fingers through his hair. "So we go with Mamoru. But," He pointed to the mark on her forehead. "-that stays invisible."

    Sumire blinked. "Does it have to? I don''t get why it bothers you so much."

    ''Of course it does my love, that''s a mark from another man.''

    The oblivious girl continued to speak. "Besides, I probably won''t need to use it much with you around my dearest. You''ll keep me safe won''t you?"

    "Do you need me to keep you safe? You''re strong enough."

    Sumire sighed. "Once in a while, you should let me act like a cute damsel in distress."

    Yuhi''s lips curved to a smile. "You are very cute, so I don''t think you need to act there."

    "Right? I''m so adorable, of course your natural instinct would be to protect me."

    "My natural instinct wants me to be inappropriate to you."

    Sumire blinked. "If you wanted to give me a morning kiss, you just had to say."

    Yuhi chuckled. She can still be so innocent. A morning kiss huh? He cupped her pretty face and brought his lips to hers.

    Kissing Sumire really is the best.

    "Yuhi, I know you have work to do." Sumire mumbled.

    "Yes, I know. My schedule is packed this morning."

    ''They are on a goddamned cruise. Why do I have to work all the way out here?''

    "Then-"

    "Just one more time."

    But even after the second, third, fourth and fifth kiss. He couldn''t stop kissing her.

    Kissing aside, at one point he had lifted the girls shirt.

    "Yuhi--Yuhi, you big dummy. You''re reallyte now."

    He took his time with each kiss, savouring her mouth, and their tongues intertwined.

    "It doesn''t matter." Yuhi mumbled.

    Actually he is surprised Hino hasn''t kicked the door down. Sumire probably doesn''t have any work this morning. Hino really does have a soft spot for her.

    After a few minutes, Sumire pried him away. "Now I''mte!"

    "Did you have work?"

    Sumire shakes her head. "I promised to meet Miya and hang out."

    Right, that girl.

    Yuhi ran his fingers through his hair. He was still feeling quite worked up.

    "Maybe I can spare a few more minutes?"

    At her confirmation, Yuhi is kissing her again. But he stopped when he recalled the discussion he had with the others yesterday. Yuhi pulled her into his embrace as he exined. To his surprise Sumire didn''t seem shocked, instead she nodded.

    "Mm, I thought something was wrong. So I asked Toh for a favour. He checked and it seemed like Futaba was being held in one of their warehouses, so he sent the location to Ran."

    Yuhi frowned. "You couldn''t have asked him to have her released? Ran got injured."

    Sumire shook her head. "That would be too much. Him giving us the location like that was already risky for him. I know it''s easy to forget, but Toh is still a member of the ck alice organisation."

    "I''m surprised you''re acting so calmly."

    "I wasn''t calm. I panicked, so I called her."

    Yuhi blinked. Where on earth was he when all of this happened? It does feel like they spend a lot more time together since his return, but there are still asions where he cannot be by her side.

    "I''m d you two had a conversation." Yuhi gave her hand a gentle squeeze as he said those words.

    "Really? You don''t hold a grudge anymore my dear?"

    Yuhi cringed when she said those words and Sumire giggled. "I get it. I know why you were being so stubborn before, I''m thankful. You got angry for my sake, you reacted for me because I could never bring myself to get angry at Futaba. She truly means a lot to me, I was never close to my sister. So, Futaba is the closest I have had to a sibling."

    "I know."

    He knows, and that''s why he- his thoughts break off when Sumire kisses him. "My dear, a few more minutes?"

    Yuhi nodded. "Yeah, your lips are tastier than usual today."

    ______________________

    Sumire''s meeting with her friend happened to be near his interview. The entire time he was watching only her. Remembering how those lips were on his not too long ago. Yuhi sighed.

    ''I really can''t focus with her around.'' It''s good that they are getting the same jobs now, but her presence is truly a huge distraction. Maybe he ought to stop pouncing on her so much. But even if he stops, Sumire won''t. How is he supposed to refuse her when she wants him?

    "Terashima-san? Terashima-san?"

    The interviewer was asking another question, but thest thing on his mind was answering. The interviewer''s words blurry as he continued staring at Sumire.

    Jun was shaking his head. "It''s no use, this guy is lovestruck. You can put that in the article, how much Yuhi is obsessed with his wife."

    "Uh but I thought they weren''t married."

    Kou chuckled. "Now, now. The ceremony will happen sooner orter."

    Tetsuo nodded. "Let''s not worry about the title and focus on what you can see."

    Yuhi could hear his friends speaking in the background, but his focus was still on the girl. The image of their legs entangled and her underneath him as he moved inside her. Her unsteady breathing and those flushed cheeks as she cried his name. Those lips-

    "Yuhi." Sumire called out as she walked over.

    "Um." Sheughed softly. "You keep looking at me, is something wrong?"

    "I just want to look at you." Yuhi admitted.

    He wants to engrave every single part of her to his memory.

    "Can I borrow him for a few minutes?" Sumire turned to the others.

    Kou chuckled. "Can you two finish in just a few minutes?"

    "I wouldn''t put it past them." Jun said. "Previous data have suggested it''s possible."

    Sumire''s cheeks coloured and?Yuhi shakes his head. "Quit teasing her,e on." He dragged the girl to a quiet corner.

    "My dear, what''s wrong?"

    He just can''t stop his want for her. He needs her more than anything. No matter how many times he has her, it is never enough. Since when he wonders, since when did he be so addicted to her? There is no doubt that he fell in love with her the moment heid eyes on her in the facility.

    No, from the moment he was still Yi the phoenix god, there has never been anybody else for him.

 Chapter 1086 Tokyo Illusion Part 24

    <h4>Chapter 1086 Tokyo Illusion Part 24</h4>

    YUHI

    ''I wonder if Sumire remembers yet, and if she doesn''t remember. Maybe he ought to tell her. I don''t want to keep secrets from her in this life. It''s because I kept secrets from her in their seventh life that things ended up the way they did.''

    Even before the wedding incident, he was suspicious of Hikaru. From the moment Sumire introduced him, he felt that there was something wrong. As a witch doctor, he saw so many corrupted individuals. The moment he shook Hikaru''s hand, he felt the corruption.

    He should have told her, and they could have found a solution together. But instead, Yuhi shuddered, recalling the girl being stabbed. Never again, it will never happen again.

    ''I won''t allow anyone to hurt her that way again.''

    But, these promises have been broken already. He asked Hino to show him the memories of what happened when he and Sumire were taken. Yuhi felt sick just thinking about the scene of her heart being ripped out.

    "Five minutes." Yuhi mumbled.

    Sumire sighed and wrapped her arms around his neck. "My dear, you have to tell me more about hanyous yourself. I have done my research, so I understand there is a strong need and desire-- but I think yours is on another level."

    "You''re just too pretty, you''re always distracting me when we''re in the same room."

    "That''s just you being silly."

    Yuhi licked her neck and she moaned softly. "Yuhi--"

    "What a nice voice."

    He is being so selfish and yet he truly can''t pull away from her anymore. He knows he shouldn''t do this, shouldn''t do this in a public ce. A ce where there are the other guys around who like her. But, it''s toote to stop now. He wants her more than anything,

    ...

    Hearing coughing, Yuhi turned around to see Hino. Yuhi cleared his throat as he fixed his pants and shirt buttons.

    "You''re out of control." Hinomented.

    Yuhi exhaled deeply. "and you''re watching her too much."

    "I have to, she gets into trouble too often."

    He can''t refute those words unfortunately. Yuhi kept staring at her. God she is so pretty. Hearing herughter, Yuhi''s gaze softened. She really does smile more now.

    "Are you really returning to the hall smelling like that?"

    Yuhi shrugged. "You know, I don''t care what they think."

    Rather, this is good for him. Since they came to this cruise.?So many guys have been looking at her.

    ''I have been doing my best to control my jealousy, but it''s hard.''

    Especially since she has be more beautiful.

    "Did you see that message I sent?"

    Hino nodded. "Yeah, there is some free time with no events for a few days so you two can go without being noticed."

    Even though Hino was the one that told them that Lucifer wanted to meet with them. Yuhi noticed that he didn''t enter the room with them. Hino doesn''t talk much about the time he spent being tortured by Lucifer, but it clearly affects him.

    Hino catches him staring and hits him across the head. "I''m fine, don''t worry."

    "Yeah you say that but-"

    Hino shakes his head. "I''d rather you focus on yourself, and Sumire."

    ''Hino has done a lot for us, one day I want to be able to do something to repay him. But I can''t think of anything. How can we repay someone who has sacrificed everything for our sakes?'' Sumire''s words echoed in his head. Indeed, he has to agree with her there.

    Sumire walked over and grabbed hold of his hands. "My dear?"

    "Hm?"

    "I want to dance."

    Yuhi nodded and was about to lead her to the dance floor. But Sumire shakes her head and continues to stare at him. No, the girl''s attention was on his lips.

    "I want to kiss you first." Sumire dered.

    He almost choked on the drink he was drinking. Yuhi turned to her and sees her intense gaze on him.

    ''I thought I was the one staring at her too much. But, that''s not the case here.''

    "Wait a second." Yuhi looked around.

    They need a quiet ce-- His thoughts break off feeling the girl''s intense stare again. Geez, forget it.

    Yuhi wrapped his arms around her waist and leaned down to kiss her. It was just a brief kiss, and Sumire tilted her head puzzled when he looked away.

    He already knew that people were staring at them and whispering. But Sumire tugged on his shirt.

    "Is that all?"

    ''I really can''t win against her.'' Yuhi responded by kissing her deeply. From the moment this rtionship began, this girl has had him wrapped around her finger.

    Hearing a coughing sound behind them.

    Yuhi expected to see Hino again but it wasn''t Hino but Mashima, he immediately pulled Sumire away from him.

    "The other ship is ready, let''s switch." Toh said formally. "Both of you have gotten everything sorted correct?"

    Sumire nodded and she rushed to the twins who were inside a stroller. "Okay you two, behave. Me and your father will go for a few days."

    The twins were fast asleep so they couldn''t hear Sumire but it was almost like they knew. At the very least Kyoko seemed visibly ufortable since her little face twisted.

    "Ssh," Sumire kissed the girl''s forehead. "I''lle back soon."

    __________________________

    On the ''ship.'' Yuhi just finished packing his and Sumire''s belongings into their cabin. After making sure the ce was cleaned properly, he exited the room to call Sumire back inside. But instead he found her on the couch with Mashima, sitting very closely together.

    Mashima was passing Sumire a drink and was looking at her with a concerned expression.

    "Drink this, you won''t get sea sick."

    "Thank you!" Sumire thanked him and took a sip of the beverage, "Oh it''s sweet."

    "Just like you beautiful."

    Sumireughed. "You''re as good as ever with ttery."

    Yuhi flinched. How did mashima get away?with a line like that? Simple. For Sumire, Mashima has always been like this.

    "Are you tired?"

    "A little."

    Mashima leaned Sumire towards him.

    "I''m fine Toh."

    "Are you sure? You know this may seem like odd advice. But, doing it without rest is a bit too much."

    "Oh hush, we did rest--" Sumire paused. "You know I don''t have enough stamina."

    "Right, you always fall asleep right after."

    Yuhi just stood there frozen.

    How can they talk about this so casually?

    Sumire pouted. "You always lull me to sleep afterwards, so I got used to it."

    Toh chuckled. "I see so you got that habit from your time with me?"

    Sumire sighed. "I got many bad habits from you."

    "You did." Toh ys with her hair. "I didn''t think you''d refuse for Mamoru toe here."

    "Ru is still sick. I don''t want him to protect me and make it worst."

    ''I think what upsets me more is not to see them practically cuddling. But, the fact that Sumire is sofortable around Mashima.''

 Chapter 1087 Tokyo Illusion Part 25

    Chapter 1087 Tokyo Illusion Part 25

    YUHI

    This is really bad. If this continues, there is no doubt that he would lose her. Yuhi wanted nothing more than to rush over and rip the two apart. But his entire body felt like it was frozen. ''I know it''s not what it looks like. I can see from here how pale Sumire looks, and Mashima just talked about her having sea sickness.''

    But, it hurts. It hurts seeing her so close to another guy. It hurts more knowing that Sumire still likes Mashima.

    Yuhi decided to step into the room and make his presence known. Mashima didn''t flinch, despite being caught cuddling with his girlfriend.

    Sumire turned to him and walked over. She slumped into his arms. "My dear, I''m exhausted. Take me to bed?"

    "Yeah." Yuhi said warily as he picked her up.

    During the short walk back into the room, Sumire kept ying with his hair and kissing his neck.

    Yuhi scanned her face. "So, you and Mashima get along."

    At those words Sumire stopped kissing him. "Well, I suppose?"

    This is awkward. She has no idea that he feels ufortable. He should just tell her directly.

    "Yuhi." Sumire said softly. "I want to return the favour for this morning."

    Yuhi freezes. When she decides to do something, no doubt she will. "Let''s take a bath first together?" Yuhi suggested.

    Sumire nodded and he led her into the bathroom. Although this was no cruise ship. It was still a decent ship with good facilities. At first he was wary about boarding it, worried that it was one of the ck alice organisation vessels. But Mashima exined that his grandmother was the one who sent it over.

    He ces her in the tub, quickly discarding her clothes and his.

    "My dear, you''re upset."

    "I''m not." Yuhi said a bit defensively.

    "You are." Sumire sighed. "Yuhi, you have to talk to me. I won''t know unless you do."

    "I''m okay Sumire, really."

    ''I''m not okay.'' Yuhi screamed in his head. He isn''t okay but how does he exin that to her withoutingacross as needy and selfish? Withouting across as a huge mess?

    Sumire sighed again but nodded as she continued to kiss his neck. "Mmm, okay. So since you''re fine, I''ll repay that favour." Sumire muttered.

    "Sumire." Yuhi groaned. If they do this here, Mashima will hear. The walls are thin.

    Had Mamorue with them, he could have used his powers to block out the noise. So, it would have been fine.

    No. It wouldn''t, he would have still felt bad if they did it with Mamoru here.

    He needs to stop acting like a saint.

    "I''m jealous." Yuhi mumbled.

    It was the most he was willing to admit at the moment anyway. Eventually he knows he will have to confront the situation with Mashima. It hurts not being able to tell her, it feels like he is lying to her.

    Sumire looked up. "You are?"

    "I don''t want, anyone but me to get near you. To touch you."

    ''Mine, she is mine.'' It was almost like Sumire heard what he was thinking. Since her eyes brightened - and with the same look of possessiveness. Sumire started to ce kisses on his chest. Not just normal kisses, she started to bite and suck his skin.

    "Yuhi. Yuhi. I love you."

    Just hearing her say those words does something to him. His wife, his. Yuhi didn''t do anything and let Sumire do whatever she wanted.

    After Sumire calmed him down, she looked at him with a devilish expression. "I think I have repaid the favour now."

    Yuhi grunted. "After we finish here, I''m taking you to bed, properly."

    Sumireughed. "Okay."

    Yuhi kissed her eyelids. "Are you okay? I didn''t know that you get sea sick."

    "Ah, I should have mentioned it."

    He shakes his head. "No, I should have noticed."

    "It''s okay, Yuhi." Sumire paused. "Hmm, my dear. I do have a question for you."

    "Hmm?"

    "When you went abroad, did you meet any pretty girls?"

    "Nobody as pretty as you."

    "So, there was someone pretty?" Sumire wondered.

    "I made a friend. Her name is Satsuki."

    At thatment Sumire''s gaze dimmed and he sighed. "This is why I didn''t say anything."

    Sumire didn''t respond to that and he looked at her expression. So, she already knew about Satsuki? It must have been the media. Hino warned Cassie to stay away from him when she went abroad. So the media couldn''t use her as leverage.

    "Sumire--"

    "Do you, love me Yuhi?"

    "Yeah, I do. Why-" Yuhi paused.

    He didn''t get a chance to voice out any of his thoughts, since Sumire hugged him tightly.

    "I love you Yuhi. I know things are weird between us right now, but I can say with confidence. I love you, I love you."

    It was almost like Sumire was in a trance because after she said those words, the girl fell asleep. Yuhi wiped the soap and remaining hair conditioner from her hair before picking her up and taking her back to the bedroom. He made sure to dry her body slowly, memorizing each curve in the process.

    Deep down he is still afraid, afraid that one day she would leave him. So, to prepare himself for that day. Recently he has been working hard to memorize every detail.

    Yuhi kissed a strand of her hair and pulled Sumire into his arms. ''I truly do want to be with her for the rest of my life.'' When he discovered Hijiri was Hikaru, all the feelings he suppressed since regaining his memories of his past lives unleashed.

    He truly wants to have it with her this time, the future that she mentioned.

    ''Husband. In the next life, you will find me again won''t you? In the next life, we will marry and have children. Oh, remember you promised me arge house with arge garden.''

    ''Yeah, and I promised to build you a better ce so you can paint. We can paint together. You always said you liked my pictures."

    In their next lives, he promised to find her no matter what. Perhaps it was because he was weak when he conducted the ceremony, but he didn''t have his memories of her until seeing her in the facility. Even those memories were blurred, all he knew then was he had to protect her, to love her and give her happiness. It wasn''t until muchter on when he started to recall everything.

    ''I should have had my memories.''

    What went wrong?

    Did Hijiri''s thread of madness start affecting him too? Seeing Sumire stir, Yuhi ced the covers on her. For now that can wait. He ought to get some rest while he can.

 Chapter 1088 Tokyo Illusion Part 26

    Chapter 1088 Tokyo Illusion Part 26

    YUHI

    Despite managing to get some decent rest, Yuhi found himself troubled as he recalled Sumire''s behaviour before she fell asleep. Seeing the girl was still asleep, Yuhi kissed her lips before getting dressed and entering the dining space. Yuhi decides to just ask Mashima during breakfast. Surprisingly he gives him answers.

    "The media sent a video of you two leaving a karaoke ce together. There was nothing intimate in the video, and you weren''t even standing close to each other. But, Sumire looked absolutely horrified and distraught." Toh exined.

    Yuhi frowned. Actually he suspected the reason for her behaviour, she did this often when they first became partners in the Holy knights. Women flung themselves at him all the time, some requesting that he pairs with them. During their briefs before and after the mission, Sumire would cling to him weakly and ask whether she was good enough or not. Her demeanourst night resembled back then, but he wanted to confirm it first.

    What Mashima is telling him now confirms that the media did see him with Satsuki. Had they followed him inside, they would have realized initially he was supporting her from stumbling on her heels since she was very drunk.

    "That was the first day I met her, and I only saw her one or three times afterwards. It was nothing."

    ''Friends.'' A rtionship between a man and woman doesn''t have to beplicated. He foundmon ground with Satsuki because she resembled Aika, one of his few female friends.

    Toh nodded. "I tried telling her that too. But after that day, she looked so frightened whenever it was brought up. So, I stopped saying anything and grabbed the mail and took charge of her phone for a while."

    That exins why she stopped messaging him. He figured she was just busy. ''How naive of me.'' Sumire has more insecurities than he thought. He should have told her about Satsuki. If she heard it from him, perhaps it would have decreased her insecurities.

    "Terashima, it may be odding from me. But, I should give you some advice."

    "Let''s hear it then."

    Although he still doesn''t know much about Mashima. From what he does know, Mashima is a straightforward person. He is exactly like Sumire in that department. Yuhi shuddered when he realized it wasn''t just this that made him simr to Sumire.

    ''They say when a couple are close, they end up having simr habits and speech patterns.''

    Yuhi exhales deeply recalling something he heard from Asami and Aika before. He always thought he was simr to Sumire, so hearing that made him happy. But now that he has met Mashima, he understands that it''s not just him.

    This entire time he has been far tooid back, because despite all those guys liking Sumire. Yuhi was confident that Sumire''s feelings for him would remain strong. But, Mashima Toh is different. When Sumire first spoke about him, Yuhi sensed something different. He could already hear the warning bells in his head then.

    "Worries and insecurities are normal within a rtionship no matter how solid or stable the rtionship is. You and Sumire have a very stable rtionship, too stable even. I know you barely have fights. "

    "Are you saying we should argue?"

    "I''m saying, at the very least once in a while you should voice out if you''re ufortable or feel hurt. You two may act like a perfect couple, but sometimes your actions will hurt each other. Whether it is unintentional or not."

    Yuhi recalled his difort the other day seeing her cuddling with Mashima.

    "I understand why she didn''t tell you. Wecan''t even ask our partner about the insecurity we feel in fear of hurting them. Sumire didn''t ask you, because she was worried that you''d end up hurt."

    "..."

    "Terashima, even if you and that girl had no rtions. What Sumire felt was normal for a girl that has been cheated on and betrayed. Even if she asked you and you told her it was nothing. That fear won''t go away. ''Someone I love is telling me something different from what I have seen.''"

    In other words, the trauma from Nagawa''s betrayal. He has been so caught up with the other guys who like her. He almost forgot about the pain and fear Nagawa caused her. It was easy to forget because the girl always found a way to smile even during the harshest moments.

    Before Yuhi could say anything, Sumire slumped onto his back. "Mmm. Found you."

    "Morning sleeping beauty." Toh called out. "Do you want eggs or bacon for breakfast?"

    "Bacon, and a lot of it please."

    Toh chuckled. "Got it." Mashima returns to cooking.

    Yuhi turned Sumire around and she buried her face in his chest. "Why are you so sleepy? Didn''t you sleep?"

    "Mm, I did. But, after I spent a few hours staring at you."

    "How long did you stare at me?"

    "Almost all night." Sumire admitted. "I couldn''t help it. You''re like a work of art Yuhi. Very handsome."

    Here he is worrying about her being attracted to another guy. But, she always dismisses his worries so easily.

    "I don''t mind you doing that, but you can''t sacrifice your sleep. Take a nap after this?"

    Sumire nodded. "As long as you join me."

    "Of course."

    He can''t give Mashima a chance- Yuhi sighed. ''I really need to control my jealousy.''

    Yuhi briefly paused to kiss her eyelids but Sumire leaned forward to kiss him.

    "Morning Yuhi." Sumire said softly.

    "Y-yeah."

    Sumireughed and sat down. She needs to stop messing with him. Mashima was looking away, right? This is really awkward after all. Mamoru would have been the better choice. Actually it''s odd, Mashima seemed adamant about noting along but he is suddenly here.

    It didn''t take long before Mashima finished cooking, Yuhi felt awkward about eating Mashima''s food and offered to help but Sumire insisted that he ought to leave it to him. Yuhi takes a bite out of the omelette, indeed Mashima is good. If Sumire has been eating food like this during his time away then he is relieved.

    ''I want her to experience nice things, even if it seems simple, having good food can brighten anyone''s day.''

 Chapter 1089 Tokyo Illusion Part 27

    Chapter 1089 Tokyo Illusion Part 27

    YUHI

    ''I want to make sure she lives afortable life.'' The main reason for this must be due to his lingering regret from the seventh life. Even though he had wealth, it was mainly supplied from the girl''s parents since he worked for them. He did have his own separate means of ie, but he tried to avoid doing much work as a witch doctor. Since most of those jobs would have involved female clients and he didn''t want her to be ufortable.

    Perhaps it was fate that their wedding ceremony ended in a disaster. If they actually got married then, he would have had to rely on her for money and that wouldn''t have felt right.

    "Since we will be working together. I''d like to ask. Terashima, what kind of abilities do you have?"

    Yuhi turned to Sumire who gave him an approving nod.

    "Just fire?"

    He summoned wind from his other hand and made the red me change into a ck one.

    "Ah, that''s why the boss is concerned. You have a healing me, and a destructive me."

    "Yeah."

    "-and Sumire has her mes, and the blood ability." Toh paused. "There is something else right, beautiful?"

    "I think I have what Lucifer has. Darkness."

    Toh frowned. "What the Lord has beautiful isn''t just darkness but the touch of death."

    Yuhi''s eyes widened, rmed hearing those words.

    "He can switch between the two, his normal darkness won''t do much other than give you an infection. But when he uses the other darkness, the touch of death, he can kill with a single touch."

    "I suppose that exins why he wears that cloak, and those gloves.It also exined when we were walking around during the festival he was trying to take isted paths."

    Yuhi paused, focusing on the ''festival'' part, that sounds like a date. Although Hino mentioned that Sumire wasn''t being mistreated, Yuhi assumed that Lucifer kept her locked up the entire time. Although they spoke about Lucifer in great length when he returned, she still hasn''t told him everything that has happened.

    He simply assumed that the events were too traumatic for her to mention.

    Sumire lifted the cup to her lips only for Mashima to take the cup and put a straw inside.

    Sheughs softly. "Thank you."

    "We can''t tire your pretty hands beautiful."

    Damn, that was smooth. Why can''t he think of things like that? Yuhi exhales deeply. Hino is right, he really is bad at romance. But can anyone really me him? Other than Sumire, he has never loved anyone else.

    "Is there something that triggers the touch of death? It would be good to know."

    At those words Mashima paused.

    "Or is that too much to ask already?"

    Mashima shakes his head. "Truthfully, I can''t answer right away because I''m not exactly sure."

    "Even though you''re his closest subordinate?" Yuhi questioned.

    Yuhi noticed even with Mashima disrupting and disagreeing with him, Lucifer didn''t get mad. But, when Nagawa spoke up, Lucifer immediately stopped him. The only difference between the two is Mashima treated Sumire well and continues to do so. While Nagawa has proven that even if he loves Sumire, he will hurt her whenever he gets the chance.

    Toh sighs. "Even if I am, there are secrets the Lord keeps to himself. Beautiful, you pointed out that when his pupils turn ck he switches to his beast. Is there anything else you recall from your past lives with him?"

    "Mm, there are a few things. But, I only noticed this stuff in the fifth life. That was when the curse was getting out of control."

    Yuhi frowned as he recalled something. When he met her in the sixth life, her arms were covered in dark bruises and so was her back. Atthe time she exined that they were wounds she sustained in herst life and due to the severity they passed onto the next.

    "Did he hit you?"

    Sumire bit her bottom lip. "Yuhi-"

    "Tell me now, you were so vague about it before, but I already suspected it. Tell me."

    Sumire slowly nodded her head. "The hitting started in the fourth life. He was slowly transforming into the beast, and asionally during his transformations I would get caught in the crossfire."

    Before he could get angry, he heard a loud thud sound and noticed that Mashima had punched the edge of the table.

    "That bastard, that fucking bastard. What happened to all his grand talk about keeping you safe?" Toh eximed.

    "Toh, it''s not his fault. He was-"

    Toh shakes his head. "You can''t tell me that it was nothing. Even if you ignore the physical pain, wounds of the heart cannot vanish. Do you not realize Sumire? You dislike being touched. I''m sure there is another reason, but the Lord certainly contributed to it."

    At those words Sumire who was struggling to maintain a neutral expression burst into tears. "I know, I know what he did was awful. But he was in so much pain and I don''t think it helped that I married another."

    Yuhi had to speak up then. "You married another?"

    Then Sumire exins how Lucifer had a brother, how that brother was also interested in her. How that brother raped her on her wedding day and continued to do so.

    "It went on for at least two years. During that time Lex was very busy with work, so I don''t think he realized how we hadn''t been spending much time together intimately. Eventually I told him, but by that time the damage was done. I couldn''t stay in the spirit realm even after Lennon was punished. So Lex decided for both of us to move to the human realm, we lived a good life there until a witch expressed their interest in Lex, things went downhill from there."

    "What about this brother?" Toh trailed off. "If you mentioned him after that topic, is he-"

    Sumire nodded. "I married him in the fifth life, but I was engaged to him in the fourth."

    Yuhi truly didn''t know what to say. How could she marry that piece of trash? ''I know Sumire has a kind heart, but she herself has said on many asions that she isn''t a saint. It''s hard to believe that she would forgive someone who did something bad to her-'' Yuhi paused in mid-thought. Actually, it''s not hard to believe considering how she treats Nagawa after everything that has happened.

    Still, there must be circumstances he doesn''t know about.

 Chapter 1090 Tokyo Illusion Part 28

    Chapter 1090 Tokyo Illusion Part 28

    YUHI

    "Lennon, he changed." Sumire started. "In the second life I was getting dreams about him, at first those dreams were filled with hate but at one point something changed. During the third life I met him again, his soul was no longer stuck in limbo but he lost his memories. I pretended to be his wife since I couldn''t see an alternative to get closer to him. But after three months he was killed by Lex who mistook him as a member of the rebellion."

    Yuhi''s eyes widened hearing Sumire''s exnation. A soul is supposed to be stuck in limbo for more than two centuries. A death by a thousand arrows is a punishment that happens in every realm. This Lennon person was hit by a thousand arrows from powerful beings not humans.

    If he was reincarnated into the third, that means fate decided to give him a chance, so they wiped his memories.

    "The political scene in the fourth life was veryplicated. I was the daughter of a rich family but Lex circumstances weren''t good, so many people disapproved of us being together. I wasn''t bothered by it and we got married. Just when people finally approved of him, Lennon appeared, this time as a Prince from a country we needed an alliance with. The Prince came over to propose the alliance personally so the council then gave the job to Lex to make sure he secures it no matter what. Lex was out of ideas until someone told him to send me."

    Despite Sumire''s vague words Yuhi understood. No matter howplicated the political scene was, why on earth would Lucifer do something like that?

    ''Lucifer seems to be the possessive type, and I came to that conclusion from just watching Sumire drink his blood once.''

    Toh interjected. "Hold on, he sent you to another man''s bed despite being married?"

    Sumire nodded and Yuhi could see Mashima''s expression darkening again. Yuhi understood why he was angry because he felt the same, but he didn''t want to affect Sumire''s mood with his emotions. Mashima however seems to have no problem expressing himself.

    Yuhi watched as Sumire reached over and grabbed Mashima''s hand, she gave it a gentle squeeze. "Listen to me to the end?"

    "Very well beautiful."

    Sumire immediately retreated her hand back. It was a harmless gesture, a gesture meant to reassure the other person and calm them down. But all Yuhi could think about was how easily Sumire held onto Mashima''s hand. The trip to K region certainly won''t be easy. Look at him struggling on the very second day of their journey.

    "He sent me to the Prince. I mentally prepared myself. I kept telling myself on the way I have to do this for my country. When I entered the foreign prince bedroom, I saw a familiar pair of eyes. It was Lennon. He first scolded me for being reckless entering some random guys chambers before we caught up. I felt really guilty after what happened in the third life, he only got caught up in the rebellion because he was getting a gift for me. He wanted to use his own money. So, uh I suppose I was really emotional when I saw him and I may have kissed him, which may or may not have led to something more-" At this point Sumire was looking awkwardly in his direction.

    "You know my dear, your silence frightens me." Sumire tugged on his arm. "Won''t you at least tell me what you''re thinking?"

    ''Oh dear wife, I am having so manyplicated thoughts.'' The second life prophetic dreams may have just been a side effect from being the one who delivered the main punishment to Lennon. But meeting again in the third life, even the fourth and fifth? It almost sounds like Lennon is her soulmate, or at least he was a candidate. If that was the case then it would make sense that he could follow her soul so urately.

    "A-anyhow, it was only supposed to be one night. But Lennon requested to keep seeing me. Lex was really mad but he had no choice but to continue lending me. I got to know Lennon who was known as Lo at the time very well, and when he proposed. I epted, because it was not only for the country but to give him a chance. I did tell him before that if we ever met again, he should pursue me properly and he did. But he died."

    "By the Lord''s hands again?"

    Sumire nodded. "When Lennon went home to check on his family. Lex set the pce on fire. He imed it was a mistake because of his beast but it was toote. I don''t really know how I died in my fourth life. After Lennon''s death, I wasn''t in a very good state. In the fifth life, Alex attacked me the moment we saw each other. In the fifth life our soul bond was so weak, so we didn''t find each other right away. When I found him, he was hiding secluded in the mountains because he killed an entire vige. I stayed with him but he kept getting angry andshing out. He kept hurting me. Eventually, I sought for help and shelter with the mercenary guild. The leader was Lennon."

    The more he listens to this, the more his theory is starting to make sense. This Lennon guy was a candidate to be her soulmate, just like how Mashima, Mamoru, Nagawa, Hino and Shin are. This life is unusual since there are usually only two or three soulmate candidates.

    "In the fifth life, Lennon and me spoke a lot more. He exined to me why he had always liked me and how during my university years as a goddess, we actually had a fling-"

    Toh raised his eyebrow. "Is this where you admit that you have a wild side beautiful? Though I think anybody who has dated you should know that you''re very wild in bed."

    Sumire squatted his arm and Toh chuckled.

    Yuhi however was only half listening to the conversation.

    ''I was her soulmate, but that incident pushed the thread to Lucifer and if what Sumire is saying is correct. The soulbond didn''t recognize Lucifer as her soulmate at first, but she felt a pull towards Lennon before she met Lucifer.''

 Chapter 1091 Tokyo Illusion Part 29

    Chapter 1091 Tokyo Illusion Part 29

    YUHI

    "After I met lex, I buried the memories of my wildays away. So, it makes sense why I didn''t recognize Lennon. Moreover we were both very different then. When I listened to Lennon, I saw the tender look in his eyes and understood that he truly held genuine feelings for me."

    "But he raped you."

    "Lennon exined to me how a coven of witches sold him several pieces of antique jewellery. Lennon was collecting them to gradually give them to me as a gift, but he didn''t realize they were corrupted until it was toote. My dear, you should know about this right? If you spend a lot of time around artefacts corrupted in darkness, the darkness transfers to you too."

    Yuhi nodded. "And from the sounds of it, he touched the pieces directly. Being in the same room as those things are already dangerous let alone touching them."

    "So Lennon was corrupted, and when his soul was shattered, each piece was slowly cleansed and he returned to his usual self." Sumire trailed off. "Having a woman in the mercenary guild was strange. The only way for me to stay there was to marry one of the members."

    "What about your family?"

    "My family wouldn''t take me back unless I cut things off with Lex which I obviously couldn''t do."

    "But, you had to marry another man." Toh pointed out the w in Sumire''s words.

    "Lennon wasn''t just another man though."

    Toh didn''t question her further but Yuhi knew what he wanted to say. She was willing to go to the mercenary guild to seek protection, and marry anyone. She was lucky the leader was someone she knew. Mercenaries in this life are rare but there are still a few, and all of them are bastards. They would have treated her terribly if she was someone random.

    "It turned out Lennon had been looking for me too, and I actually came at a good time since they were actively seeking women with my description. Out of all the girls who came, I was the one who matched the requirements. At that time I mentally prepared myself, thinking I must have caught the attention of the mercenary guild leader by mistake. When I saw it was Lennon, I was really emotional."

    "And you fucked again?" Toh finished.

    Sumire''s cheeks coloured and she coughed. "What are you talking about?"

    "I mean, that seems to be the pattern since you saw him in your third life."

    "Okay, okay so we slept together! Big deal. At that moment I was simply a woman seeking shelter after being abused."

    "If I knew you back then, beautiful, perhaps courting you would have been easier."

    Sumire looked offended and Yuhi''s sweat fell. Is this, how they usually talk to each other? He still isn''t too familiar with their rtionship, and how they interact. He hasn''t had much of an opportunity till now. He supposes he can use this situation to observe.

    "It was going really well, and even when Lex showed up. Lennon said he would help him."

    "While he continued to fuck you?"

    "Okay, so maybe that part was wrong."

    "Indeed it was, promising to help his brother but also fucking his woman?" Toh shakes his head. "Your rtionship with both brothers was unhealthy."

    "Perhaps." Sumire ys with a strand of her hair. "Either way, Lennon changed and treated me well. He ended up dying when he jumped in front of a sword that was meant for me."

    Sensing her quiet tone, Yuhi interjected. "Was Lucifer the one who killed you in your fifth life?"

    "Yes, Lennon jumped in front of me but the de was long and still pierced me. He killed both of us."

    That exins it, those wounds must have been caused from the darkness in the de. From Lucifer gripping her hand too tightly.

    "This Lennon sounds like he is your ally, even though I don''t like what he did to you in your first life. Is there any way to find him now? Or maybe you have met him already?" Toh said.

    Sumire bit her lip again. "Do you remember how Lucifer was attacked not too long ago?"

    "Yes by Aki." Toh trailed off. "Are you trying to say Aki is Lennon?"

    Sumire shakes her head. "No, not exactly. In this life Lennon doesn''t have a physical form but his soul is inside Aki. They are two separate people except they are sharing the same body."

    Aplicated look shed through Toh''s face. "Let''s take a break, all of this is hard to digest."

    "Do you not believe me?"

    Toh shakes his head. "I spoke to you when you were Norah, I knew it was you but not you. However, there are a lot of things I need to process from another view point. I believe everything you say without question beautiful, but in this instance we need someone with a clear head toe up with the next move."

    ''I need to contact Atsuro.'' Yuhi didn''t speak much because he wasn''t sure if he could say anything objectively like Mashima.

    ____________________________

    The call with Atsuro lead to the usual scowling. Yuhi exhales deeply as he re-enters the room preparing to apologize. Earlier he asked Mashima if there was a quiet area in the ship, an area that isn''t used and would be a bother getting too. He needed space, but he knew with how Sumire was eyeing him with that worried look it would be difficult to escape. So, he had Mashima distract her.

    "Sumire, I''m sorry about-" Yuhi paused, looking at the empty bed. He scratches his head and finds himself looking around. There were two rooms attached to this one, but after inspecting all three he couldn''t find her. This room, too, is cold. The heating hasn''t been switched on since this morning.

    Did she not return?

    Yuhi exited the room, she definitely isn''t in the lounge anymore.

    He hesitantly made his way in the direction of Mashima''s room. To give them privacy, Mashima''s room is on the other side of the ship. Yuhi also suspects it''s so Mashima won''t need to listen to the two of them being intimate.

 Chapter 1092 Tokyo Illusion Part 30

    <h4>Chapter 1092 Tokyo Illusion Part 30</h4>

    YUHI

    When he approached the door, that''s when he heard it. The sounds of grunts, and a soft female voice moaning. For a moment his mind went ck, all sorts of disturbing images shed through his mind. Not once has he ever doubted Sumire and he strongly believed they had a healthy rtionship because of their faith in one another. But right now all he could think about was the scene behind those doors.

    Mashima inside her, as Sumire moaned. His wife in the arms of another man. Yuhi shakes his head.

    Yuhi felt his heart beat increase but he opened the door. He didn''t see the scene of scattered garments or the scent of sex. Much to his relief, he only saw Sumire on Mashima''sp as she drank his blood. A relieved sigh escaped his lips and he quickly cursed himself for almost misunderstanding.

    Sumire pulled away.

    "Drink some more. You''re pale again."

    "Toh, I-"

    "Ssh, it''ll be okay." At those words Mashima urged her to drink again and he watched as Sumire''s arms wrapped around Mashima''s neck.

    "Here."

    Sumire''s cheeks suddenly coloured. "Don''t be a prick-"

    Toh chuckled. "I thought I''d send you more nice images."

    Yuhi frowned. Is Mashima sending Sumire those kind of images again?

    "Why don''t you ask Terashima? And I know it''s not because you want to respect his privacy. I saw you trying to climb thedder earlier."

    Yuhi blinked. It did feel like he heard a rattling sound earlier but he simply dismissed the noise.

    "I can''t do that. I''ll drain him."

    "So, you can drain me?"

    "But you''re different."

    "Well, I know that."

    "I can drain you, because I know you''ll let me." Sumire admitted.

    Toh chuckled again. "Do you know?me that well beautiful?"

    Sumire nodded. "Mm."

    Despite Sumire''s vague reply, Yuhi saw the unspoken words. She is being vague because if she says anymore, it would reveal her feelings towards Mashima. Sumire really is doing her best to keep them both happy. It''s why she insists on making sure she has time for Mashima and not just him. For now both of them are fine with this situation, but in the future?

    Sumire understands she can''t keep this up when she gets married. Others are already judging her for the present situation.

    ''I don''t want to encourage her to break ties with Mashima either. It''s not like Mashima did anything wrong, Mashima simply fell in love with Sumire. That shouldn''t be a crime.''

    Yuhi watched Sumire drink from Mashima again. Despite the moans escaping Sumire''s lips, and Mashima''s grunts. Yuhi noticed that Mashima wasn''t doing anything more than stroking the girl''s back. It waspletely different from when he saw how Nagawa drink Sumire''s blood.

    Mashima isn''t doing the drinking, so maybe that''s why he has more self control. No, Yuhi could tell that Mashima was feeling aroused.

    Sumire''s cheeks coloured more. "Uh." She draws back andughs softly. "I think I should get off yourp now."

    "Does it bother you beautiful?"

    Sumire didn''t reply as she frantically moved away. Mashima sighs deeply and stands up. "I''ll take care of it, give me a few minutes."

    Sumire meekly nodded.

    Once Mashima left, he watched Sumire freak out.

    "There has to be a better way to do this. I mean, really! It was hard to focus on drinking when he was pressed against me like that and if I arched back, if I moved he would have been inside me." Sumire rambled. "But with Lex it''s worse."

    Yuhi frowned at those words. Indeed, he recalled the alluring sight he saw a few days ago.

    Hearing soundsing from the bathroom, Sumire''s already red stained face was getting redder.

    Yuhi could hear Mashima''s groaning and the sound of something being mmed against the wall. Isn''t he just taking care of himself? Is there any need for all those sounds? ''I should really step in and take Sumire away now.''

    After a few minutes Mashima exited the room, his hands were still on his cock and Sumire eximed loudly.

    "Put that thing away already!"

    Toh smirked. "I came out to fetch some new clothes."

    Sumire tossed some garments at him and Toh sighs as he walks towards a dividing curtain.

    "Really beautiful. You''d think after everything I taught you, you would be fine with this."

    Sumire was a blushing mess but she was still standing her ground. "I think you hit your head mister, because if you remember I never got used to it!"

    "Mamoru aside, I thought being with Terashima and recently the Lord would have made you less bashful. Moreover you admitted with your own mouth how wild you were."

    "T-that was all in the past. My personality in this life ispletely different, a-and don''t you think there is something wrong with you walking around with no clothes?"

    "My shirt was still on beautiful, my pants were stained so of course I had to take it off."

    "T-this is why I said-"

    "But that''s the position that makes youfortable. Next time beautiful, you can find a way to stain my shirt, then you canin again."

    Sumire couldn''t say anything else. This is his first time watching someone render her speechless. She usually has a counter argument for everything.

    Mashima stepped behind the curtain with a fresh change of clothes. He walked towards the mini fridge and pulled out a dessert.

    "Here, your favourite apple tart."

    Sumire lifted her sleeve to cover her mouth as sheughed. "Your too prepared."

    "I''m always prepared to receive you in my room beautiful."

    Sumire takes a single bite and her eyes lit up with happiness. "Yummy! The sauce really is yummy."

    "I''ll give you the jam for it."

    "Mm, Huan seems to like sweets. I''m sure he will like this. Oh Yuhi-san doesn''t like sweets too much, but he seems to eat everything when I bake. I wonder if I could experiment with the vour so it''s better for him."

    "I''m sure Terashima will appreciate it."

    Yuhi doesn''t bother staying any longer and walks back to his and Sumire''s room. He copses on the bed and ces his arm over his eyes. The sound of Sumire moaning, and being on Mashima''sp was rather disturbing. Moreover her reaction to Mashima''s-

    ''It''s not her fault, I can''t me her for anything. If I do, I won''t be any better than Sano and Lucifer who ording to those stories acted really possessive of her. I can''t be the same as them.''

    He promised Sumire when they first started dating and he made a vow to himself to be different. Acting like a jealous and possessive male isn''t what she needs right now. But, even when he closed his eyes, all he could see was the image of her with Mashima and his heart felt like it would shatter more.

 Chapter 1093 Tokyo Illusion Part 31

    <h4>Chapter 1093 Tokyo Illusion Part 31</h4>

    YUHI

    The past few days felt like they were on repeat. Every single night Sumire would sneak away to drink Mashima''s blood. Every night he would pretend to sleep and toss and turn in the bed after she left attempting to sleep but ending up following her. Each time he watched Sumire drink from Mashima, the more agitated he grew. His mes which he has long gotten under control started to act up again.

    ''My powers and my emotions are linked. I suppose that''s another thing I share inmon with her.''

    It makes sense, thest few years, he has never truly gotten angry. His emotions have been stagnant.

    "So, you were watchingst night." Toh trailed off. "No, you''ve been watching every night."

    Yuhi exhaled deeply. "Yet you continued?"

    "Had you told us to stop and not snuck around. I would have."

    Yuhi didn''t say anything to that.

    "You should tell her that you know."

    Yuhi cringed. "That makes it sound like you two did something and I''m calling her out."

    Aplicated look shed through Toh''s face. "You know Terashima, I mentioned this in your counselling session too. But, you need to release your anger. It''s not good for you to bottle all your emotions."

    "Can''t you see why I''m holding back? I don''t want to trouble her." Yuhi snapped.

    This entire time he has been holding his anger back, but he can''t take it anymore.

    Mashima however remained calm. "See, you can get angry. Then do so, if you have something you want to say to Sumire. You ought to tell her directly instead of behaving like a child."

    Yuhi didn''t say another word and stormed off. ''I was supposed to make Sumire a meal but it will have to wait If he touches anything now, he will most-likely burst it into mes.

    He-renters the room, surprised to see Sumire there. He intended to take the food to the deck where she had been practicing the past few days. Sumire was in the middle of changing.

    It seemed she only just started since her shirt and stockings were on the ground. He admires her for a few minutes.

    "My dear?" Sumire said, finally noticing him.

    "Hey my love, life and soul." Yuhi trailed off and said in a flirtatious tone. "I like what I''m seeing right now."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "I hope it''s more than like."

    "I love seeing your skin."

    Sumire points to her bra strap. "Untie it? I''ll be staying in the room till nightfall, so I won''t be walking out."

    Yuhi nodded and moved to quickly unfasten the strap. The moment it slipped on the ground, Sumire turned around. Yuhi felt his cheeks redden and his heart beat increase. She is stunning, every single part of her.

    "You seem strange." Sumire tilted her head and then she bit him, hard.

    Good gods, she should have at least put on a shirt before drinking from him. Now not only is she pressing against him, but she is doing so naked. If he tears apart that skirt she is wearing, there will be nothing left but her underwear.

    It''s easy to get in the mood when Sumire starts things. Normally, it''s enough for him to see her like this to calm him down. But, his anger won''t vanish. The mes feel like it will tear his entire body apart.

    "I can''t see, are you blocking?" Sumire said.

    "Of course not."

    Lie, another lie.

    ''I don''t want to lie to her, I don''t want to be that person. I don''t want to be like the people who hurt her. But, how can I possibly exin these emotions? How can I exin them without hurting her?''

    Yuhi stopped her from drinking and simply pulled her into his arms.

    "I get it, you''re upset because we didn''t cuddle. Don''t worry dearest, you can have me all to yourself now." Sumire trailed off. "You have permission my dear to do more."

    Yuhi shakes his head and kisses her forehead and intertwines their hands. "You''ve been practicing using your ability haven''t you?"

    While Sumire has been doing that, he has been using the private area to practice making potions. Quite some time has passed since hest did anything like it, so he was still rusty. But, after a few days he slowly started to get the hang of it again.

    "I have." Sumire sighs. "The blood ability and my mese so naturally to me. But, when I use the darkness, it fluctuates."

    "Should I help you practice? I will have some time to spare soon. Rather, practicing on your own is too dangerous."

    Sumire paused. "I haven''t been alone."

    It takes him a moment to realize the meaning behind her words.

    "Mashima has been with you?"

    Sumire nodded. "Just in case I lose control when I use the darkness, he would speak into my mind and calm me down."

    Right, he almost forgot Mashima has mind abilities. It makes sense, it does. But, just thinking about how they have been spending all this time without his knowledge.

    "I did leave you a note when he started to join in, and even asked if you wanted toe. But you didn''t reply."

    A note? Note. Yuhi thinks back and recalls identally burning a few things. He did see the folded note with his name on it and put it aside so he could read it once he finished. He knew it was from her. Although they haven''t been spending much time together, they have been leaving each other little love notes.

    Sumire caressed his cheek. "You should have finished with the potions now right? You can join us next time. I really want to test a theory of mine."

    Yuhi leaned his face into her palm, enjoying the feeling of her hands on his face. "What theory? Whatever it is, I am sure it''s correct."

    Sumire giggled. "I''m not always right, you know?"

    "You could have fooled me."

    "My husband, what are you doing?"

    At some point his hands found its way to her breasts. "Giving you a massage."

    Sumireughs nervously. "If you wanted to do something intimate, all you had to do was say so."

    ''I didn''t intend to, because I am afraid that my mes will burn her.'' That''s why he limited it to brief touches when she drank his blood. But, it seems like she is okay, despite being touched by him. Yuhi carefullyys Sumire onto the bed, and hovers on top of her.

    Sumire giggled. "What are we going to do my dear?"

    He wants to continue treating her preciously.

 Chapter 1094 Tokyo Illusion Part 32

    <h4>Chapter 1094 Tokyo Illusion Part 32</h4>

    YUHI

    Yuhi''s gaze fell on the girl who was now covered in marks all over. ''Damn it, not this again. How many times has my control slipped? Why am I biting her so hard, am I?some kind of beast?''

    Sumire was staring at him too with flushed cheeks.

    "I-I will get the bathwater ready." Sumire bolted up and dashed towards the bathroom.

    Yuhi watched her clumsy figure disappear behind the doors. It always surprises him how much stamina she has. She has certainly improved that''s for sure, before whenever he did it with her, she wouldn''t be able to move for days.

    ''I have mixed feelings about it because her stamina no doubt improved because of everything she did with Lucifer.''

    He sighs deeply and reaches for his packet of cigarettes. He needs to clear his thoughts. After smoking for a few minutes, he tosses the cigarettes to join the girl in the bathroom.

    Even when he climbed in, Sumire didn''te to me. Instead Sumire was pouting and staying at the very edge of the tub.

    Yuhi sighed. "You know, I thought you felt guilty."

    Sumire flinched. "W-well I do but--th-that was." Her cheeks coloured. "--too much stimtion."

    Says the one who''s been attacking him since he returned.

    "Y-Yuhi-san, can I get closer?"

    Hearing her question, Yuhi sighs deeply. She rejects him one moment and then confesses. ''My wife really is strange.''

    Yuhi nodded. "Come here."

    The moment Sumire came over, she sighed in content. "Well, this isn''t bad."

    Yuhi nodded. "I told you, I''m not angry at you, Sumire."

    "I haven''t been drinking your blood much. You''ve noticed, right?"

    ''Of course I have, I am right here. But she chooses to go to Mashima. Hell, if Nagawa was here, maybe she would go to him too. She will choose anyone who isn''t him.''

    "I noticed it wasn''t enough for you, yes." Yuhi mumbled reluctantly.

    "I really need to work this out."

    "I understand. So maybe we shouldn''t--"

    "Well, that wouldn''t work. My hormones are a bit-"

    Yuhi blinked after hearing her words.

    Oh.

    It''s not like he hasn''t noticed. ''At first I thought I was the one out of control, but then I realized. If it was before, and she had too much she would have stopped me. But, since I got back, she hasn''t stopped me at all.''

    Yuhi assumed it was pity and due to the guilt she felt about letting Lucifer touch her. But he was wrong.

    Her cheeks coloured and sheughed softly. "I mean, I think you''ve noticed."

    "Yeah, I have."

    "You don''t mind right?"

    "Not at all." Yuhi cupped her cheeks. "Fuck. You''re pretty." He leaned down and kissed her.

    They were kissing for a few minutes when he spotted Mashima''s mark not only on her forehead but on her neck too. Yuhi''s gaze dimmed. How on earth did that get there? Unless he bit her. Mashima isn''t a hanyou, but he is still an evolved human. He can still bite someone for pleasure.

    "My dear, how is your research going? You look pale, have you not been sleeping. I told you, you can''t neglect yourself like that."

    "Now, now. We know whichdy shares my bed, if I''m not sleeping at night. There is no doubt it has to do with her."

    Sumire squatted his arm and sighs. "It''s your fault my dear,tely I have been wanting to eat you up."

    Lately huh?

    "So your research?" Sumire prodded.

    "I have a few more questions for you. Can you tell me more about your fifth life? After you were taken in by the mercenary guild and got married to Lennon, what happened?"

    "Mm, it didn''t take long before I became pregnant. After I became pregnant, Lennon encouraged me to tell Alex the truth. By that point I had been with the mercenary guild for a year. Me and Alex didn''t exactly have much contact. Truthfully, now that I have my memories back. I can say this.I think my feelings for him were vanishing. I still loved him but it was no longer romantic."

    Yuhi isn''t surprised when he hears this. ''I suspected as much when she was talking about Lennon, her expression and her tone changed.''

    "I found peace with myself for the first time in years, and when I was with lennon the darkness didn''t act up. The rest of the mercenary guild became my family too. I was terrified when I was pregnant, I was worried what would happen before would happen again and that I would miscarry. When I told Lennon my concerns, he told me there was a doctor who could safely watch over my delivery, but we had to leave. I-I was too weak, I couldn''t tell Alex in person so I- simply left a note exining that I was leaving and I wouldn''t being back."

    At those words Yuhi cringed. ''I have had many nightmares of her doing the same thing with me.''

    "I didn''t want to admit it, I know it was cruel. But, I truly did love Alex for three centuries. However by the fourth? By the fourth when his temper started getting worse, and he no longer listened to me? When he stopped respecting me? I think, I fell out of love for him and stayed with him out of habit."

    "So you and Lennon and the rest of the guild moved away?"

    Sumire nodded. "I safely gave birth to triplets and we lived a happy life for sixteen years, But then one day Alex showed up. The darkness had taken over his bodypletely. I tried to talk to him, I begged for him to forgive me. I kneeled down. But when I did that? He took advantage and he-"

    "-raped you?"

    Sumire bit her bottom lip. "He did."

    Yuhi''s gaze dimmed. It''s a good thing Mashima isn''t here to overhear this.?It seems Lucifer has been preaching about keeping her safe and protecting her. But to think he did something like that to her. Not even Nagawa has done that, and Nagawa is scum through and through.

    It''s not like Lennon is a saint either, what he did to Sumire when she was Norah was awful. To do so on her wedding day, and the humiliation she had to endure in front of the servants and her iws.

    Sumire is too kind, if anybody else had been in that position? They would have ended the other person repeatedly. But instead she gave Lennon a chance.

 Chapter 1095 Tokyo Illusion Part 33

    <h4>Chapter 1095 Tokyo Illusion Part 33</h4>

    YUHI

    Sumire always talks about how she isn''t a good person. But how can that be? The world has been terrible to her, but instead of taking revenge, she continues to help people. She continues trying to understand them even though she doesn''t have to. There are some people who are beyond understanding after all. People who hate others for no reason.

    "When we met in the sixth life, you were frantically searching for Lucifer. You even cried when you realized the bond between you two was broken, those tears weren''t a lie." Yuhi pointed out.

    Her tears and attachment to Lucifer were too real. When she was exining the story with him and Mashima the other day. Yuhi already knew that she fell for Lennon. If so, her reaction in the sixth and seventh life doesn''t make sense.

    "I think the sword Alex used to stab me contained a spell for me to lose my memories. So, in the sixth life. He was expecting me to return to the Norah he knew, before my feelings changed. The bond between us was very weak, and I think Alex stabbing me lead to it being in that terrible state."

    Yuhi nodded. "You can''t physically harm your soul bonded partner. If you do, it''s usually with grave consequences."

    That''s why there aren''t too many tales of soul bond partners separating. However there are a few frightening stories of soul bond partners using other means?to harm their loved ones.

    "Each time he harmed you, the bond was slowly breaking." Yuhi exined.

    Sumire closed her eyes. "I felt it, the bond slowly slipping away and even though I noticed. I didn''t stop it, because I also wanted to break free." Sheughs weakly. "I really am cruel, I was the reason Alex ended up in that state, and instead of sticking with him to the very end, I strayed?so easily."

    Yuhi shakes his head. "I don''t think what you did was wrong." He trailed off. "Feelings are like that, they can be fickle and change. No matter how many times you convince yourself that you want to be with that person forever. Circumstances can change things."

    He can''t me Sumire''s feelings for changing, especially since Lucifer started to behave the way he did.

    Triplets huh? Is it a coincidence?

    Sumire tilted her head and looked at him. "Hmm, my dear. Are you saying you don''t want to be with me forever?"

    "Silly girl, that''s possible."

    Sumire nodded in agreement. "I know, it''s because I''m so cute and adorable. Of course you won''t find anyone better than me."

    This girl, she usually has no confidence in herself. But when ites to his feelings for her, she is brimming with confidence. Though she isn''t immune to feeling insecure, Yuhi recalled what Mashima said regarding her reaction to Satsuki.

    "When I was abroad, I met-"

    Sumire interrupts him by biting his neck again. Is she hungry? Didn''t she feed from Mashimast night? Or maybe they were doing something else? Yuhi tries to shake those thoughts out of his mind and focuses on blocking those emotions. He can''t let her misunderstand. He can''t allow her to see how much of a mess he has be.

    If possible he wants to always look good in front of the woman he loves.

    His thoughts break off when Sumire suddenly pulls away and exits the tub.

    Yuhi stared at her nkly. "Is the water too cold? I''ll warm it up."

    Sumire bit her bottom lip and she was clenching her fists. "My dear, what''s wrong?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "I dismissed it earlier, but you''re really blocking me strongly. What are you hiding?"

    At those words Yuhi froze and cursed. Damn, he should have controlled himself. It''s not umon for soul bond partners?to block each other out, they are entitled to have their own space after all. But, since his bond with her in their sixth life. Yuhi has never blocked her out. Now that she has her memories back, she must be in for a huge shock.

    "Sumire, it''s not like that."

    "Just now you were going to tell me something, is it rted to that?"

    Yuhi blinked surprised, sensing her tone he felt that she knew already and that''s why she stopped him from speaking.

    "It''s not rted, but I wanted to discuss it with you since it seemed like you misunderstood about me and Satsuki."

    "I know you want to exin, I''ve been waiting for you to do so. You''ve had plenty of an opportunity the past few days since speaking to Toh about it."

    "Huh? How did you-"

    "Toh told me."

    Of course Mashima did. Mashima wasn''t kidding when he said he never hides anything from Sumire. If he wasn''t uneasy before, he was definitely uneasy now. Mashima is too good. Mashima is everything Sumire needs. Everything he wanted to be for her. Mashima doesn''t even have to put in the effort since he is like that with everyone.

    "If he told you, you should know that me and Satsuki are just friends and I only met her a few times. The amount of times I met her, I can count with my fingers."

    "I understand not telling me when you got back right away, but it doesn''t make sense. Or are you saying that woman is your dirty little secret?"

    "That''s going too far, she isn''t that sort of person-"

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "Defending her like that really isn''t helping you."

    "If we are talking about dirty little secrets, then please enlighten me where you go after you leave our bed every night."

    The words had escaped his lips before he even understood what was happening. Yuhi''s face colour turns pale realizing how that sounded but it was toote, since Sumire was looking at him like a stranger.

    Yuhi too didn''t think such words were possible for him. He has never said anything harsh to her. It''s true he hasn''t been able to control his emotions recently but this?

    "Sumire--"

    Sumire raised her hand and pped him, hard.

    Yuhi lifted his hand to his now sore cheek. He couldn''t understand what just happened. ''She''s really angry. I have never seen her act like this with me before.'' Mashima is right, they really are a weird couple. How is it possible that they have never fought before?

    ''One day, those emotions you have both bolted up will explode and you''ll end up severely hurting each other.''

 Chapter 1096 Tokyo Illusion Part 34

    <h4>Chapter 1096 Tokyo Illusion Part 34</h4>

    YUHI

    Mashima is right again, psychologist or not. Yuhi has to admit he is impressed.

    ''If you two acted like any normal couple and released your anger in small amounts. Your fights would be normal. But instead you bottle it away.''

    Mashima warned him. He should have said something sooner, and maybe it wouldn''t have led to this. But, even if he regrets it. There is no taking back what just happened. So Yuhi raised his face to face her.

    "I know you''re insecure regarding the other guys, no regarding Toh. I know what you want to talk to me about. But, don''t you see? Even though I knew I didn''t confront you about it, because I wanted to give you your space to think."

    "I-"

    "As for where I have been going every night, yes I have been drinking Toh''s blood. But it''s only after I exhausted myself during the day, making a gift for you."

    A gift?

    Sumire tossed a box in his direction.

    "Your birthday passed, and we never celebrated it. It was the samest year too because I disappeared for three months. I suggested the cruise to Siena for ourunch party, because I wanted to have some alone time with you."

    His birthday? Yuhi blinked. That''s right, the day-

    Oh crap.

    Before Yuhi could say anything, Sumire was already out of the doors.

    Yuhi hesitantly picked up the box and inspected it, worried that it was damaged. But seeing a small glow around the box, Yuhi realized that even when she tossed it, she was trying to protect the contents. He slowly unwrapped it. It was a snow globe, a snow globe of their house from the seventh life.

    There was Sumire when she was Nanaka holding two babies and he was on the side with another kid.

    Yuhi froze. The image on the globe was too real to be made up. Moreover, that''s definitely the house he designed for her before their wedding. These kids, is-is she saying she was-

    ''"I want you to find me, please. I still haven''t given you anything. I haven''t repaid the love, friendship and kindness you gave me. I wish we had more time.''

    Still haven''t given him anything? Oh, that foolish woman. She was pregnant. That''s?why she looked pale and sickly, that''s why she was concerned about the poison.

    She must have made?this from scratch, with her bare hands. Of course she would be losing a lot of blood, she used her ability for some of the effects in the dome.

    ''I should have just asked Mashima earlier, why Sumire was so tired, why she needed that much blood. I could have asked, and Mashima wouldn''t have lied.''

    Even though he loves her so much, why does he keep doing stupid things to hurt her?

    _________________________

    SUMIRE

    ''I always joked about fighting with Yuhi before, but I never thought that when it actually happened it would be like this.''

    Atushi always said that one day karma would pay a visit to her even if these jokes are harmless. She really didn''t mean tosh out like that. But, when she saw how strongly he was blocking her, she was upset. Doesn''t he trust her anymore? Is it because of what happened with Lucifer? Even though Yuhi-san said he understood. Sumire felt very uneasy.

    It was one of the main reason why she has been so responsive to his advances. She wanted to convey her emotions, to convey her love. She wants Yuhi to understand, that no matter who touches her, she will always belong to him. From the very start, she already gave him everything.

    Her anger had less to do with the female Yuhi made friends with. Truthfully, she doesn''t feel any jealousy towards females who like Yuhi or the ones he befriends with. She used to find her confidence towards Yuhi odd.

    But after regaining all her memories, it makes sense. They have loved each other for three lifetimes. Still, there is something that doesn''t odd up. She was in love with Lennon too, but they never had a soul bond. Howe it went from Lex to Yuhi? Why did it skip over Lennon, when Lennon loved her just as much? What are the conditions to activate the soul bond?

    "Beautiful, are you really going to sleep here?" Toh spoke up.

    "I am." Sumire had just finished rearranging her bed sheets onto the couch.

    "Stay in my room."

    "I don''t want Yuhi to misunderstand, even if we are fighting."

    Toh sighed. "You can''t stay out here alone. Too dangerous."

    "I''ll be fine--wahh-" Sumire eximed as she was suddenly lifted off the ground.

    Toh picks her up. "You''re staying with me."

    "Toh put me down."

    "No."

    Sumire tried to break free but it was futile, subconsciously she finds herself rxing in Toh''s arms.

    "Are youfortable?" Toh asked.

    Sumire pouted. "He really will get the wrong idea if I stay in your room."

    ''If he even notices. Knowing Yuhi-san, he would have probably found an isted space and confined himself there. Knowing Yuhi-san, he won''te out for a few days and only eat and drink in small amounts. I can''t let this fight continue that long, after a day. I will give him a day.''

    "Tough. It''s dangerous to be on your own. Either you go back to his room, or you stay with me."

    Sumire sighed deeply knowing she wouldn''t win this argument. So, she reluctantly agreed and Toh picked up her stuff and led her down the hall. The two of them walked in silence before they reached his room. Toh gentlyys her on the bed, as she exins the fight in detail.

    "I didn''t mean to snap like that."

    Toh raises his eyebrow. "You don''t have to feel that bad about it, once in a while you can get angry at him."

    Sumire sighed. "But right now Yuhi is-"

    "His mental state is a lot worse than yours. It''s surprising, I didn''t think I would find another case as worse as yours. Though there is Nagawa too."

    Aplicated look shed through her eyes as she eyed the door. She regretted it the moment she stormed out but she still wanted to give him a few hours to process everything.

    ''Seeing as how he didn''te to find me. I figured he needed some more time, so I decided to sleep out there in the longue.''

    Toh tightened his hold on her. "No can do beautiful, you two are fighting. If youe crawling back so easily, he won''t understand."

    "But, I feel restless. I''m too worried about him to sleep."

    How can she possibly fall asleep knowing that somewhere in this ship, Yuhi is most-likely punishing himself?

 Chapter 1097 Tokyo Illusion Part 35

    <h4>Chapter 1097 Tokyo Illusion Part 35</h4>

    SUMIRE

    Sumire shakes her head. The more she thinks about it, the more her resolve will waver. It has only been a few hours, a few hours since Yuhi-san held her in his arms so lovingly. How did they go from that situation to the mess that happened earlier?

    ''It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have reacted so sensitively. Even if I sensed how strongly he was blocking me out. I should have just dismissed it. When he was holding me, I already knew something was wrong with him. I shouldn''t have behaved the way I did.''

    Even if she goes back and apologizes now, the damage has been done.

    Toh sighs deeply, "Then I suppose we can stay up and chat."

    Sumire blinked. "You don''t have to sacrifice your sleep for me." She trailed off. "You need to get some sleep too."

    Toh shakes his head. "I''d rather spend all night listening to your pretty voice beautiful."

    Sumireughed. "You really are good withpliments."

    Toh ran his fingers down her arm. "Mypliments are reserved for you, beautiful."

    "Toh, thank you so much for taking care of not just Yuhi-san but San too. I''m sure it hasn''t been easy to deal with the second one especially."

    "His mood swings have gotten really bad. I thought taking him to the party would ease his mood, that''s why I gave him that chance to be alone with Yuhi. But he messed it up didn''t he?"

    Sumire sighs. "Yuhi-san came in time but yes he did mess it up." She trails off. "I don''t understand why he is behaving that way. I thought, after that time, San would be more understanding."

    She thought they reached a mutual understanding. So, how on earth did it end up like this?

    "Is it really hard for us to be friends?" Sumire mumbled. "I no longer want to cut him out of my life. I care about him, I won''t abandon him if he gets hurt. Isn''t that enough for him?"

    ''Why can''t it be enough? It''s already a miracle that I forgave him, why does he want more?''

    "It''s like you always say beautiful. Humans can be such selfish creatures. You''re right, and he is wrong. You forgiving him and giving him all that should be enough. He has no right to ask you for anything more. But unfortunately there is only a small percentage of people who understand that logic. The vast majority are selfish creatures."

    "But San is-"

    Toh sighs. "You really do care about him now. Did that incident truly change everything?"

    "When I saw him suffering like that, it opened my eyes. I know he hurt me. No, what he did to me wasn''t a simple case of him hurting me. He broke me down not only physically but mentally. Mental scars are much harder to heal than physical ones. What San did was unforgivable. However, I think he has been punished enough. He turned himself into an evolved human just so he could have the power to protect me. He underwent so many experiments." Sumire shakes her head. "It''s enough, he doesn''t have to torture himself anymore. I''ve forgiven him."

    "Your forgiveness isn''t enough beautiful, he wants you to love him again."

    At those words she sobbed. "I can''t. I can''t foster those type of feelings for him again, it''s impossible. I thought I could try, there was a time where I thought if he proved himself, then I could."

    "Was this during the beginning of your rtionship with Terashima?"

    Sumire nodded. "I was terrified that what I had with Yuhi was temporary. I thought I would be left alone again. I saw that San was trying so hard to prove his affections for me, so I thought maybe I could give him a chance."

    "But?"

    "While San was doing that, Yuhi-san was doing the exact same thing. Yuhi was, showing me how much he loved me and doing his very best to make me smile, to make me feel loved. I had topare the two, and Yuhi-san won so easily. San realized I wasparing the two and increased his efforts, but Yuhi-san didn''t know and still won me over."

    "I understand what your trying to say, with Terashima everything came naturally. But with Nagawa, you had to say something to encourage him."

    Sumire shakes her head. "I think it was hopeless no matter what he did. From the very start, I have always loved Yuhi. It never went away even when I fell in love with you and Ru. Yuhi-san will always be a part of me, and now I understand why."

    Toh wasn''t saying anything but she knew he understood too.

    "I think Yuhi-san was my original soul bond partner." Sumire mumbled.

    "Do you remember?"

    Sumire shakes her head. "Not exactly, I do recall however my family being very overprotective of me. I heard them mentioning that I got into some kind of ident when I was younger. That ident is probably rted to Yuhi-san."

    The phoenix god Yi, everyone knew he lived in istion due to the nature of his powers. But there was a rumor that for a few years there was a girl who was naive to climb those mountains and continued to see him. Oddly enough nobody remembers who that girl was, and there was no information written about her anywhere.

    Whenever she heard that story, she would feel a tug in her chest. It didn''t make sense why. She tried to search for some answers, some kind of clue. She even entertained the idea of travelling to those mountains. Sumire paused, ''I didn''t just entertain the idea. I actually tried going, but at the entrance of the mountains I found my brothers there and they told me to turn back.''

    Afterwards she was too busy with her studies in the university, and she found herself drawn to Lennon. So, she forgot about the tug, the pull towards the phoenix God.

    How stupid and naive of her. Because now that she is thinking about it carefully, that tug was the soul bond wasn''t it? It was fractured, but it was the soul bond.

    ''From the very start, it seems like we were truly meant to be Yuhi-san. But, I still don''t remember what happened then. If I ask you about it, will you tell me? Or will you hide it from me?''

    She doesn''t want there to be any more secrets between them. But if Yuhi-san still isn''tfortable sharing with her, there is a limit to what she can do.

 Chapter 1098 Tokyo Illusion Part 36

    <h4>Chapter 1098 Tokyo Illusion Part 36</h4>

    SUMIRE

    "It''s a good thing isn''t it?" Toh suddenly said.

    Seeing his pained face Sumire sobbed more and Toh sighs as he caresses her hair. "Ssh beautiful, it''s alright."

    "You know it isn''t, stop forgiving me for every single little thing."

    It''s not fair on Toh. Toh deserves to be in a normal rtionship with a nice girl.

    "You deserve it, everything."

    "Oh, stop it. I''ll be a sobbing mess before the night ends."

    Toh chuckled. "Alright then beautiful." He trailed off. "I wanted to thank you for singing for me."

    At those words her cheeks coloured. "W-well it''s because you were being really stubborn." Sumire paused. "Are you going to keep seeing Akane-chan?"

    "Yeah."

    She felt a jab at her heart but that jab vanished when Toh kissed her eyelids tenderly.

    "I will, but not in the way you''re thinking. I don''t think we can go back to that rtionship we had before. I''ll discuss it with her when I get back, but perhaps we can be friends."

    Sumire blinked surprised. She wasn''t expecting him to say that. "Do you really not-"

    "I can''t Sumire. God knows I did try. I did entertain the thought like you did with her brother. Akane is a kind girl, and the two of us actually got along with each other very well. But it''s not enough."

    ''I''m sorry Akane-chan, I''m sorry for keeping Toh chained to me like this. If I just let him go, then Toh would be able to love you freely.''

    If she wasn''t around, there is no doubt that Toh would fall for Akane-chan. She can see it in his eyes. It''s rare for Toh to have that look on his face when he is speaking about someone.

    ''I can point that out, I can lead him to the right direction so he gives Akane-chan a chance. But, I can''t do it. I really am selfish.''

    Sumire closes her eyes briefly. "I''m worried about Yuhi and San, but I''m also worried about you. I know why you went abroad." She mumbled thest line quietly but she knew Toh heard her.

    Tohughed. "I went abroad because I was too weak to see you with him."

    "Then why did youe back?"

    "Because I no longer want to be apart from you beautiful. I remember how those days were after all, I don''t want to ever return to those times."

    Sumire wanted to say something else but Toh tucked her closer. "You should sleep beautiful."

    .....

    After five entire days of fighting with Yuhi-san, Sumire could no longer take it. But, it''s way too brazen of her to just return to their room. Instead she used the bathing chambers in the private space Yuhi-san was in. No doubt he has been sleeping up there instead of their chambers. It was a small bathroom if she could even call it that. But, she decided to go on the attack.

    If he isn''t going toe to her, she wille to him.

    ''Toh said we would be arriving any day now in K region. I don''t really want to be fighting with him when we get there.''

    __________________

    YUHI

    The past few days have been nothing short of torture for him. Despite what Mashima said about fighting once in a while being healthy for him and Sumire. Yuhi didn''t like it at all. For the first few hours he simply remained motionless and stayed in that spot. Eventually he found the strength to move but not toy down on thefortable looking bed. He made his way to private space, and slept on the ground. How can he sleep on that bed that has her scent? The bed where they just made love?

    So, he punished himself. He slept on the cold hard ground, and only ate bits and pieces of biscuits he left in the drawers. No matter how hungry he got, he didn''te down. He wanted to see her, but he couldn''t. How could he after he was such a fool?

    On the fifth day Mashima dragged him out and personally made him a meal.

    ''Punishment is over, we are going to bending soon. We need to present a united front.''

    Indeed, it definitely wouldn''t look good in front of Sumire''s rtives if he is fighting with her. Though Sumire probably only cares about her brother Rayne''s opinion.

    After being fed, Yuhi decided to take a bath. There is a small bathroom in the space he has been using. It''s notrge but it will do. Upon seeing thedder out, he paused.

    ''I could have sworn I put that away.'' Yuhi shrugged and climbed. When Mashima first showed him this area, he was surprised. The rest of the ship looked modern but this area was quite old.

    Yuhi headed to the bathroom and paused when he heard a sounding from inside. Any normal person would be alert or get a weapon out. But there are only two others aboard this ship including him. He just finished meeting with Mashima, then that only leaves one person.

    He takes a deep breath before cing his hand on the door knob. Sure enough, the moment he entered the room. He spotted her in the small cramped tub. Even with all the bubbles in the bath, Yuhi could still make out her beautiful figure.

    Sumire finally turned to him. "I think staring is quite rude."

    "There wasn''t a problem with staring before."

    Good gods, he just wants to stop this bickering and hold her already.

    "There is now."

    "Am I supposed to deny that I want you and find you attractive just because we''re fighting?" Yuhi argued.

    "Oh, so now you admit we are fighting?"

    His eyes twitched. "Mashima must have told you that when you were in bed together."

    "And whose fault is it that I had to crawl into another man''s bed?"

    What on earth is he doing making this worse? Yuhi sighed.

    ''I thought after five entire days, I would have the right words to tell her. But it seems like that isn''t the case. If things continue like this, forget patching up their rtionship. I may never be able to speak to her again. I don''t want to act this way every time we meet.''

 Chapter 1099 Tokyo Illusion Part 37

    Chapter 1099 Tokyo Illusion Part 37

    YUHI

    ''I want to treasure and love her like I did before. I don''t want whatever this is.''

    He sighs defeated and Sumire giggled. "Come over here my dear."

    Yuhi looked at her cautiously. Last time they bathed together, they ended up fighting. Moreover, just a few seconds ago, the tone she used. His thoughts break off when Sumire suddenly stands up. His entire face reddened seeing herpletely naked.

    ''What am I doing blushing like a school boy? But, I really can''t help it. She is so beautiful. She has no idea what she does to me when she shows so much of herself.'' Yuhi watched as she stood in front of him and tugged on his arm.

    "Come join me, Yi?"

    Hearing that name, Yuhi knew he wouldn''t be able to win against her so he agreed to follow her into the tub. Sumire took one brief nce at his clothes before discarding them for him. Yuhi had to stop himself from jumping on her on the spot.

    The moment they were inside the tub, Sumire wrapped her arms around his neck and mumbles. "I''m sorry my dear."

    Why does she have to apologize?

    The one who should be apologizing is him.

    Yuhi shook his head. "I''m the one to me this time, don''t me yourself."

    "But I will, because of my words you suffered."

    "You were telling the truth. I needed to hear that-" Yuhi''s sentence fell short when Sumire started to kiss his neck. "Sumire-"

    "We can talkter, for now stay still and let me have you. I''ve missed you too much."

    Yuhi didn''t argue, because it was the same for him. He has missed this, missed being with her like this.

    __________________

    Yuhi decided to return the girl to their bedroom. Although he can cope sleeping in the attic, it''s not good for her. There is a cold draft there, and there isn''t a bed. The makeshift one he has been sleeping on the past few days. Making love in such a small bathroom, and then taking her again on the floor in the main room.

    He mentally ticked a list in his head. This girl will find a way to make all his fantasiese true. He was leaning against the wall outside with a cigarette and guitar in hand, deep in thought.

    ''I wonder what kind of conversation we will have when she wakes up. Hopefully, it''s not something I will mess up again.''

    His thoughts break off realizing someone was watching him. He turned to the source to see brown hair. It was Sumire. She was peeking through the door.

    "Are you trying to seduce me with your music?" Sumire asked.

    "If I am, it''s a payback for earlier." Yuhi argued.

    "You''re so petty Yuhi."

    "Come over here." Yuhi said as he put his guitar down.

    Sumire rushed to his arms. Thankfully the girl was wearing some clothes. He seriously wouldn''t know what to do if she embraced him naked again.

    "You didn''t stay."

    "I wanted to give you some space. You know, just in case you regret it." Yuhi said as he stroked her hair.

    "Hmmm..." Sumire traced his chest with her fingers.

    "So you-" Yuhi''s sentence fell short when Sumire kissed him.

    Yuhi stared at her dumbfounded and Sumire sighed deeply. "I wouldn''t have let you touch me if I was still mad."

    Oh.

    "My dear." Sumire mumbled softly. "After calming down. I realized it doesn''t matter after all. Whether you''re hiding anything from me. Those are your secrets to keep."

    ''Mashima must have spoken to her about forgiving him...''

    "Can I kiss you?" Yuhi asked.

    Sumire nodded. "Ready."

    His lips curved to amused. "Just for kissing?"

    She tilted her head innocently. "Permission for fondling too."

    ''Even after a few days apart, even after their first proper fight. Sumire''s love and affection, and the desire she has for mehasn''t changed.''

    Of course it wouldn''t. After seeing that globe, how could he possibly think that Sumire was going to throw him away?

    "I see you two have made up." A voice suddenly said from behind them.

    Sumire jumps back andughs nervously.

    "Uh, huh."

    "We''re almost there."

    Toh wrapped her poncho around her shoulders as he continued to speak and exin about the terrain.

    Sumireughs. "This is too much."

    "It''s cold here, beautiful. Unless you have other ways to warm up."

    Sumire batted her eyshes at him innocently but he sensed desire.

    Not towards Mashima but towards him.

    Yuhi gulped. This girl, what is she doing messing around? Didn''t they just finish fooling around?

    Mashima rolled his eyes knowingly. "Well, if you ever want an extra party, let me know."

    Sumire''s face coloured. "I-I won''t do --something so horrid!!''

    Tohughed. "So you say."

    Yuhi still felt disturbed watching the two. But his emotions felt strangely calmer than before. So, he confidently wrapped his arms around Sumire from the back and rested his head on hers.

    He felt Sumire intertwined their hands together and a content sigh escaped his lips.

    He truly doesn''t know how he has managed to survive thest few days.

    "So, do we have a n when we get there? K region hasn''t exactly been epting visitors since the burning of the Ibuki family manor." Yuhi wondered.

    Did the two of theme up with anything while he was sulking? Initially the three of them were supposed to discuss it that day he and Sumire fought.

    Sumire tilted her head. "I mean, they can act all protective if they want. But the deeds to thosends are all in my name. I have already turned eighteen too, they can''t keep anything from me anymore."

    Yuhi blinked. "So, are we just going to stroll in?"

    Sumire winked. "Of course we do so in style."

    ___________________

    Sumire''s idea of doing something in style usually involved blowing something up. Yuhi already knew before she mentioned the n, a few minutes away from her family manor. Using their mes, the two of them set the gate on fire and Mashima knocked the guards down. It didn''t take long before they heard rushing footsteps and were surrounded by other guards pointing their spears at them.

    Yuhi sighs deeply. Well, he knew this would happen. ''I thought Mashima would stop her from acting recklessly. But, now that I think about it, Atsuro mentioned before that Mashima often dragged Sumire into dangerous situations.''

    "Don''t fucking touch her." A voice bellowed across the courtyard.

    Sumire tilted her head. "I wondered what condition I''d find you in, but aren''t you fine? Brother Rayne."

 Chapter 1100 Tokyo Illusion Part 38

    Chapter 1100 Tokyo Illusion Part 38

    YUHI

    A man with dark long hair stepped out with a frustrated looking expression. The clothes he wore resembled the style from their past lives, so Yuhi felt nostalgic seeing it. There is nothing wrong with modern day clothes, but he does miss the simple style from the past.

    "Why the hell did you decide to juste home now? Didn''t you get my messages?" Rayne lectured.

    "I did, but like I thought it was a ploy from our other rtives." Sumire shrugged. "Besides, if you wanted to talk to me, you should have contacted me directly."

    So, Sumire knew he was alive but she didn''t know for sure until Lucifer confirmed it.

    Sumire grabbed hold of one of the spears. "I have to say brother, do you even train these people? Their aim is sloppy."

    The guards were looking at Rayne for instructions most-likely to deal with this strange woman, but Rayne simply exhales deeply.

    "Put your spears down."

    "But Lord, they destroyed the gate."

    "Doesn''t the owner have the right to do whatever they want?" Rayne snapped.

    "The owner? Then is she-"

    "-W-wee home Lady Sumire." The guards who were hostile moments ago suddenly dropped their spears and

    Rayne walked over to their group and flicked Sumire''s forehead. "Brat, can you not destroy things for even five minutes?"

    "I wanted to make a shy entrance!"

    "Or you could have just sent a note and we would have received you." Rayne sighs. "Forget it, you clearly don''t know what is happening here."

    "Are you being attacked by Lucifer?" Yuhi spoke up.

    Rayne nodded. "I don''t know if it''s Lucifer exactly, but it''s definitely the ck alice-" Rayne paused seeing Toh and his gaze dimmed as he pulled a spear out and aimed at Toh.

    Sumire suddenly left his side to block the de. "Put that down."

    "Dear sister, I did hear the rumors. But are you serious? Didn''t you see the barrennds when younded? That''s his doing!!"

    At those words Sumire turned to Toh. "Is that true?"

    Toh sighs. "It was before I met you beautiful."

    So, that''s the reason why Mashima was so adamant ining with them. If he attacked K region under Lucifer''s orders before, it''s no wonder he doesn''t want toe here.

    "Okay, I trust you."

    Rayne was shaking his head in disbelief. "You can''t be serious. I''m not letting him inside."

    "Dear brother, didn''t you just say that I''m the owner?" Sumire challenged. "If anyone dares touch him including you, well let''s just say it won''t end well."

    "But, is it okay for you to touch him?" Rayne prodded.

    At those words Sumire''s cheeks flushed and she let''s go of Toh''s arm which subconsciously grabbed. "Just tell us what''s going on. You said you''re being attacked?"

    "Yes by the ck alice organisation."

    Yuhi turns to Mashima. "Is that-"

    "It''s the other fractions. Lucifer has been too busy focusing on the child, so the other leaders have been taking over more." Toh exined.

    Amongst the other three leaders, the only brazen enough to attack K region would be Jian Hijiri. Mashima nodded in confirmation. "No doubt it''s him."

    "He really isn''t stopping."

    Toh sighs. "I don''t understand him at all, to do all of this when he clearly cares about her."

    Yuhi''s gaze dimmed. "If he cares about her, it''s in a twisted way."

    Toh raised his eyebrow. "It''s the first time I''ve seen you this hostile. Let''s have a mini session here, do you hate Jian Hijiri?"

    "I do."

    Aplicated look shed through his face. "I don''t know whether it''s good thing that you''re both so hung up on vengeance against the same person."

    "You''re talking about Sumire." Yuhi said understanding.

    Toh nodded. "The hatred she has towards Jian is extreme. Even with no memories, when she saw him she immediately felt repulsed. I had to stop her from attacking him."

    "But you stopped her." Yuhi pointed out.

    Toh sighs deeply. "Let''s not talk about that when you two just made up."

    Right, if they venture off into that territory. Yuhi is afraid that his temper will return.

    "Did you get the snowglobe?"

    Yuhi nodded.

    "When I asked her why a snow globe, sheughed and said that every time you guys met it was during winter."

    Now that he thought about it, it''s true. It was winter when she went to find him in the sixth life, winter when they were both reincarnated and found one another. Winter when they met in the facility in this life. Winter when she first went to his concert.

    Yuhi sheepishly rubbed the back of his neck. "She needs to be more considerate."

    Toh sighs and shakes his head. "No, I''m d she is so honest with me. Sometimes hiding the truth leads to grave consequences."

    ''I just learned that lesson myself not too long ago.''

    Yuhi nodded in agreement, his gaze turned to Sumire and Rayne who were talking to each other in hushed voices. Yuhi understood the reason why. Rayne clearly doesn''t trust Mashima. It makes sense, because even though Mashima insists that he is on Sumire side, he still remains a member of the ck alice organisation.

    Rayne suddenly halts and points to a set of rooms. "Mashima can stay there."

    Seeing therge amount of security in the hallway, Sumire looked like she wanted to protest.

    "It''s okay, beautiful." Toh said. "It''s better than the dungeons."

    Sumire sighs. "Don''t even joke about it. If anything goes wrong, just call me?"

    "Phone signals are weak here." Rayne pointed out.

    "That''s not what I meant."

    Yuhi immediately understood. Right, the two canmunicate through their minds. ''I really want to try and see if I can do it too.''

    Sumire looked very reluctant to leave Toh but eventually agreed. She peered in his direction. "My dear, if I go over and hug Toh, will you be upset?"

    Yuhi blinked and shook his head. Sumire kissed his cheek and went over to Mashima. Mashima seemed to understand already what she was doing, since he wrapped his arms around her waist drawing her close. The two were saying something in hushed voices.

    Mashima leaned over and kissed Sumire''s forehead as Sumire hugged him.She quickly rushed back and clung to his arm.

    "Okay, let''s go."

    As Yuhi looked back at Mashima, he couldn''t help but think the real pitiful one wasn''t him. Sumire mentioned before that the one suffering the most is Mashima. But, this is his first time seeing it with his own eyes.

 Chapter 1101 Tokyo Illusion Part 39

    Chapter 1101 Tokyo Illusion Part 39

    YUHI

    The moment Rayne left them, Sumire copsed in his arms. For a moment Yuhi is worried that she is sick. What if she does that thing she did when he was away in the US? Has she also not been eating meals and neglecting herself?

    Yuhi shakes her head. It''s impossible for her to end up in that state with Mashima around. As long as Mashima is around, Sumire won''t do anything stupid.

    To his surprise Sumire was simply inhaling her scent.

    "I''m happy we found my brother."

    "Lucifer failed to mention that your brother was healthy, and has actually taken back your home."

    Sumire giggled. "I find you more attractive when your seeking violence."

    Yuhi rolled his eyes. "Says the one who used to lecture me about getting into too many fights."

    "That''s because you fought so recklessly."

    "And you didn''t?"

    "I was only following your lead, besides your the one who said you liked scary women."

    Indeed, he did say those words. But he only said that because he was thinking of her. ''Although, I am not afraid of her. I am aware of what others think.''

    "So, was it all for me?"

    Sumire nodded and sighs deeply. "I put in so much effort, I even grew my hair out for you."

    Yuhiughs, "Short or long hair, I will like it as long as it''s you."

    Besides, when she had short hair, her neck would be perfectly exposed for him.

    ''I used to bury my face there a lot after missions. Now that I think about it, Sumire and me practically acted like a couple. It''s no wonder there were those rumors about the two of us dating.''

    It didn''t help how Sumire didn''t deny those rumors and she casually clung to him in front of others. Sumire being ''Terashima Yuhi''s girl'' was already a thing before they long became an actual couple.

    The others in the underworld who watched the news probably thought it was weird, since everyone has always assumed they were together. Those punks have no idea, how much they had to go through to be together.

    "My dearest who is obviously obsessed with the beauty which is me, I''ve been thinking recently about more jobs we can do together."

    "Yeah, what do you have in mind?"

    "Hino secured a script for a good romance drama. He already spoke with the director and said if we can prove we''re an actual couple, we can have the roles."

    Yuhi sighs deeply. It''s not the first time he is hearing this. There are surprisinglyrge amounts of people who don''t believe Sumire and him are actually together. ''I don''t care about such things. But I am worried about it affecting Sumire.''

    "Hnn, how do we prove it?"

    Sumire tilted her head innocently. "A kiss?"

    Yuhi smirked. "I think, a kiss is too innocent. We can be a bit more convincing."

    Sumire sighs. "Your obviously horny Yuhi. I don''t think you would strip me in front of the director though."

    "Definitely not, your clothes stay on. But the kiss can include a bit of fondling too."

    But, now that he thinks about it. Maybe physical acts of affection will only lead to the director thinking they are in a physical rtionship.

    "Should we-" Yuhi was going to suggest they bring the kids. Surely if the director sees them acting as a family, he won''t be able to say anything?

    "We should paint."

    Yuhi blinked at the girl''s suggestion. That was thest thing on his mind. But he understands her logic, his and Sumire''s interactions have always been more natural when they paint together.

    "It''s been awhile since we painted anything."

    "Mm, that''s true." Sumire suddenly broke free from his arms and started to rummage through some drawers.

    Seeing how familiar she was with the room, Yuhi finally understands. "Is this the room you had as a child?"

    Sumire nodded. "I was surprised when Rayne lead us here. I haven''t been here since the ident."

    Yuhi couldn''t respond, all he was thinking was this is her room.

    Her room, the room she had as a child.

    ''I have only been to her room a few times when I was in star town, and when she moved to Tokyo. She didn''t live in the ce she bought since I made her stay with me.''

    There is something special about being in her room.

    "My dear?" Sumire said noticing his silence.

    "Time out." Yuhi covered his face with his hands as he crouched down. "I''m feeling all sorts of emotions right now."

    To his surprise Sumire didn''t make fun of him, instead she crouched down beside him.

    "I think I get it you know? This is a ce that holds loads of memories to me, a ce you have never seen before. It''s only natural that you want to know everything about the woman you love. It''s the same with me, each of the apartments you own hold different memories. So, before you sold them all. I visited them onest time."

    Yuhi blinked surprised.

    "Every dent and stain, I memorized them all. I imagined what happened to cause the marks."

    His sweat fell. "I hope you didn''t think-"

    Sumire giggled. "I know you never brought any of your women home. Hino told me, that you restricted those meetings to hotels."

    A relieved sigh escaped his lips. Thest thing he wants is another misunderstanding between them.

    "I understand Yuhi. I''m really d this ce is still around. You know I was actually nning on bringing you and the kids here. I wanted to show you all where I grew up. I was worried that the room wouldn''t be here, and my rtives messed with it. But, it seems Rayne took over soon as I stoppeding here."

    "If that''s the case, he has been alive for years."

    Sumire nodded as she pried his hands from his face and mumbles something about him being handsome even when he is blushing.

    "Mm. Truthfully, I had a feeling it was really him. Only he would write such a rude note. However, I knew if I showed up before I came of age, my greedy rtives would try to mess with me. Moreover, I was being wary of my grandfather. I knew he had his eyes set on the property."

    Sumire''s grandfather, thinking of the information on the reports he found in the ck alice organisation bases abroad. Yuhi knew he had to tell her.

 Chapter 1102 Tokyo Illusion Part 40

    <h4>Chapter 1102 Tokyo Illusion Part 40</h4>

    YUHI

    "I already know about grandfather''s condition."

    Yuhi blinked in surprise. "You do?"

    Sumire nodded. "I know he has a deadly illness that can only be cured by obtaining the blood of the heir of the Ibuki main family. At present, there is only me. But considering the time frame of his hostile behaviour, it seems like I was always going to be the heir."

    "You didn''t realize?"

    "Truthfully, my parents behaviour was so strange. I think my mother did love me but it was much harder to say with my father. He always prioritised my sister, and didn''t spare much of as a nce at me. There was a time I was convinced that he forgot I even existed."

    At those words he pulled the girl onto hisp and hugged her. Sometimesforting words don''t help, sometimes what others need is to be held.

    Sumireughs weakly. "Even though I said to myself it was already okay. Coming back here, I remember how painful it was to bepared, and how I spent many years feeling useless."

    "You useless?"

    Sumire giggled. "I know you don''t think so my dear."

    "Yeah, your too amazing for the world. How can you be useless>"

    At those words he felt Sumire''s lips on his cheek. "This behaviour is more like you. I have always liked how honest you are my dear."

    Yuhi scratches his hair with his free hand awkwardly. "I really am sorry for thest few days, no my behaviour since I got back. I''ll keep going to counselling. I''ll do my best."

    Sumire nodded. "I understand it''s been hard on you Yuhi. But, I want you to understand. No matter what happens, I love you Yi."

    Yuhi''s eyes widened hearing her use that name. "I guess you want to talk about it."

    "Mm, I thought I recovered all my memories regarding my past lives. But, there is still a block. In my first life, when I turned seventeen. I was involved in an ident wasn''t I?"

    Yuhi exhales deeply and nodded. "I''m sure you heard the rumors about a girl visiting the phoenix god that was secluded in the mountains."

    "Was that me?"

    "I think the main reason why you were so brazen to visit was because you felt the bond. The soul bond is a bond of fate, so before you even came to see me. You must have had prophetic dreams."

    At those words Sumire suddenly interjected. "Dreams?"

    Yuhi nodded, and seeing her face colour turned pale realizing. "Are you saying Len was-"

    "I suspect Lennon was supposed to be your soul bond partner after I cut our bond."

    Sumire looked at him livid. "You cut our soul thread?"

    Yuhi exhales deeply. "Before you get angry, I''ll have you know. I had to do it to save your life."

    "Exin."

    "You were drawn to me by the bond, most-likely after experiencing numerous dreams. Rather you confirmed it when we met since you mumbled something like me being more handsome in person that in the dream."

    Sumire''s cheeks coloured. "Ahem, are you sure I said that?"

    He raised his eyebrow. "Actually, to be exact you walked in on me bathing and you asked me if my private parts are thatrge because of my dragon-"

    At those words she turned beat red and cursed.

    "So, Iughed and told you if you want to find out you could join me in the tub."

    He was really surprised when this random girl showed up out of nowhere. He hadn''t hadpany in years, not since he decided to seclude himself. ''I still did my work as Lord of the region, but I never interacted with anyone directly for five years.'' So, when she showed up like that he was surprised.

    It was surprising, had it been anyone else he would have sent them away. But, he also felt it when he saw the girl. The soul bond. Unlike females, the males dreams are different. They can hear their partners voice, and know their name. But they do not see their faces.

    When he started getting the dreams, it was when he was still residing in his main residence in the town. He felt her presence the moment she was born. But, considering how he was six years older than her, he decided to wait. He decided to wait until she grew up, and came to him. Six years isn''t a lot for a god and goddess, there were those withrger gaps. So, Yuhi was thankful that

    "Did I hit you?"

    Yuhi smirked. "Yeah you tried to, but then you slipped and ended up in the tub with me."

    "Uh, I have a bad feeling about this."

    "Younded on my private part that you mentioned."

    If Sumire was embarrassed before she was now. "I''m so d we had normal meetings afterwards."

    Yuhi chuckled. "Yeah, the kiss and fondling from the sixth life was an excellent first meeting."

    "You hooligan! But I understand, you did that because you knew who I was."

    "Yeah, truthfully Sumire. It didn''t take long before we got into a rtionship with each other. I think it''s because you already understood there was something between?us."

    "Did you take my first time?" Sumire wondered.

    "I did, and when you told me it was your first I almost wanted to hold a party." Yuhi chuckled as he traced her red stained cheeks. "You really came across as vicious, especially at the start. You wanted answers to why she was getting dreams about me. I told you to help yourself to the books in the library, while taking the ones regarding the soul bond out."

    "Did you not want me to know?"

    Yuhi shakes his head. "It''s not like that. I acknowledged you as my partner for life. But, I knew with the current situation. I wouldn''t be able to court you properly."

    "I know you felt bad about identally burning a vige down, but was there more to it?"

    By instinct Yuhi faltered at the question but feeling Sumire''s eyes on his, and her hands on his Yuhi managed to speak.

    "I wasn''t the one who burned the vige down." Yuhi admitted.

 Chapter 1103 Tokyo Illusion Part 41

    <h4>Chapter 1103 Tokyo Illusion Part 41</h4>

    YUHI

    For five entire years he put up with all the nder towards him, and even after he stopped residing in the mountain. He knew there were many people who still thought poorly of him. It was an act, but perhaps he went overboard.

    Sumire blinked. "But-"

    "The vige was indeed burned down by dragon fire, but it wasn''t me who did it."

    "Ah, it was done by another dragon."

    Yuhi nodded. "It was certainly rare during those days but there were other dragon shifters. There was a particr fraction that was being lead by a cousin who wanted to take my throne, they are the ones who did it."

    "Then why did you take the me?"

    "Because it was my fault. They only targeted that ce because they wanted me. What they don''t realize is my life is tied to thosends, if I died. Everything they coveted would vanish."

    "Oh."

    "Until I formed a proper n, I decided to seclude myself in the mountains. I wanted them to think I was afraid, and that they destroyed my reputation."

    "Then-"

    "Yeah, I was gathering forces in secret to take them down. I didn''t want to make a big deal out of it. I wanted to get rid of them quietly. But then they somehow managed to break the barrier in the mountains."

    Sumire gripped her hand understanding. "They attacked me?"

    Yuhi nodded. "Truthfully you were defeating them. I didn''t have to intervene. But one of them used a dirty trick and you ended up caught in the middle of it."

    "They aimed for you."

    "As fellow dragon shifters, they know how to keep my dragon tamed. They shackled me, even if they stabbed me I wouldn''t have died so easily. But, you silly girl didn''t know that. You stepped in front of me and took the de meant for me."

    "My dear-"

    By this point in the story he found himself trembling badly. Just talking about it leads to this reaction. His thoughts break off when Sumire started to ce kisses on his neck. "So, you cut the bond to save my life?"

    "Your life was tied to mine, after we first slept together. If I cut the bond, the wounds you sustained would vanish too. I wasn''t injured, so you didn''t take on the injuries for me but you stepping in to take the de meant for me was the same thing." Yuhi trailed off. "If I left you in that state, you would have died. Even if I took you to the nearest vige healer, you would have died. That de cannot kill dragon shifters but it could kill a regr goddess."

    "My dear, wasn''t it painful?"

    "It was painful. I didn''t want to do it, but I knew I had to. I cut the soul bond, but I still watched over you. I wanted to make sure it found the right person for you."

    "And that person was Lennon-?"

    Yuhi nodded. "It was, and you two started getting along well. But, all of a sudden I heard that you were engaged to the other brother. I was confused, so I personally went to visit your family and asked what was going on."

    "My family knew about you?"

    "They did, I contacted your brothers to fetch you from the mountain. I exined everything. Your brothers really looked like they wanted to kill me for dragging you into my mess, I had no excuse. But your eldest brother said ''your her soul bond partner aren''t you?''"

    "Ah, eldest brother knew."

    "He did, and he told me if I was sure. I cut the bond to save your life but if I gave it enough time, I could restore the bond between us."

    "But you didn''t." Sumire pouted. "My dear, you need to fight harder for me, how could you just let me go to someone else?"

    "I thought what I was doing was for the best. Life as the phoneix god isn''t easy, I will always have a target on my back. I knew if you stayed with me, you would have continued being a target. Until your powers bloomed, it was too risky."

    "My powers bloomed when I was neen." Sumire poked his chest. "You couldn''t have fetched me then?"

    "You and Lennon were getting along, I thought there was no need. It was only when you were engaged to Alex, did I start to think something was wrong. When I visited your family, they exined that the soul bond went to Alex, that''s why they agreed to the engagement. I was confused, so I went to se Alex myself and sure enough when I passed by him. I felt his thread of fate connected to yours."

    "I think, the soul bond was still getting used to the change that''s why I didn''t sense it on Lennon. Lennon ended up corrupted by those artefacts, and thus the bond went to someone closer, his blood rted brother." Sumire mumbled.

    Yuhi nodded. "I wanted to continue keeping an eye out on you. But it hurt watching you with Alex. So after your wedding, I went away for awhile. I knew when I returned there was a chance you''d have kids already. But I couldn''t stay. I didn''t know you would suffer so much."

    "It''s not your fault. But, you didn''t think of following me to the human kingdom?"

    Yuhi shakes his head. "I was still being targeted. It was easy to watch you in secret in the spirit realm but in the human Kingdom? I would have been discovered. Alex seemed like a good guy too, and considering what happened with Lennon. I thought it was a good thing that you didn''t marry Lennon."

    Sumire sighs deeply. "I think I understand now my dear. I wish I could remember. How long were we together?"

    "Just six months."

    "I wonder what you taught me in just six months."

    Seeing the mischievous glint in his eyes, Yuhi sighs. "Quit messing around. Weren''t we supposed to paint?"

    She really needs to get off hisp before he starts having odd thoughts.

    "The mood has shifted." Sumire traced his neck sensually with her fingers. "Don''t you think we can do something fun?"

    Yuhi looked at the girl with aplicated expression. She really needs to stop messing around.

    "We already did it, before we came." Yuhi reminded her,

    "I know."

    "Then-"

    "After hearing the story of our first meeting, I have to say I ended up feeling very turned on." Sumire trailed off. "Do you have the courage to say no and refuse me, Yi?"

    Yuhi is carrying her onto the bed in just seconds. He tossed his shirt aside and turned to the woman on therge bed. "I could never refuse you, Norah."

 Chapter 1104 Tokyo Illusion Part 42

    <h4>Chapter 1104 Tokyo Illusion Part 42</h4>

    YUHI

    They spend the next few days getting familiar with the Ibuki family manor. It seems like Rayne changed every other room that wasn''t Sumire''s or the one''s Sumire used. Yuhi almost assumed Rayne was in love with her, after all they aren''t blood rted siblings. But during theirst day, Rayne cornered him.

    "It seems you found her properly this time Yi."

    Yuhi blinked when hearing that name. For the first time in a few days, Yuhi finally understands why the clothes looked nostalgic. That''s clothing from the spirit realm. Moreover, those soldiers who stopped them, he sensed something unusual from them.

    "Your-"

    "Her eldest brother from the first life."

    "Rai."

    Rayne chuckled. "Correct."

    "But you, you didn''t step into the wheel of reincarnation did you?"

    Rayne shakes his head. "After Norah left, someone had to resume her duties. I made an awful god of life. I''m not as kind and considerate as she is after all. So, I was thankful when her daughter Syvlia started to live in the spirit realm."

    "Is her daughter still-"

    "That''s what I wanted to tell you, right now Slvia''s body is in a suspended sleep while her soul has transferred to another body temporary." Rayne trailed off. "That girl wanted to see her parents so much, she missed them. Even though herst encounter with Lucifer was bad."

    "Herst encounter?"

    "After Alex killed Norah and Lennon in the fifth life, he took her body to the spirit realm. He wanted to step into the wheel of reincarnation with her. The gesture would have been grand and noble but he was covered in her blood. Lennon and Norah''s daughter Lina was actually in the spirit realm to visit her grandparents. When Alex saw her, he tried to kill her and said he didn''t know there was one more left."

    Yuhi blinked. "Is that-"

    "Alex ughtered Lennon and Norah''s children, five out of the six."

    Six children and only one left? That''s horrible.

    "Slyvia stepped in and confronted her father. In the end it was because of Slyvia that everyone survived, otherwise Alex would have killed everyone. Slyvia brought both her parents to the wheel of reincarnation, and cursed her father not to have a physical form."

    A knowing ah escaped his lips. Now that makes sense. He thought it was odd that Alex didn''t have a physical body. Even if he was cursed, he should still have a physical form. But being cursed twice? The second one being from his daughter of all people?

    "Slyvia desperately tried to reverse Norah''s memory loss, but it wasn''t enough. I went to recover Lennon''s body, but the thread between the two had been cut most-likely by that sword. So, all she could do was send that message to you, hoping that you''d follow her mother and protect her."

    So it was Slyvia who sent that message.

    "At first I was reluctant. I would retain my powers but if I stepped into the wheel of reincarnation, I would be a new person." Yuhi trailed off. "But the note sounded so desperate, and I quickly confirmed what happened to Norah. After five lifetimes, I was still madly in love with her even though I hadn''t seen her in four centuries."

    Rayne nodded. "I''m relieved you followed her."

    Yuhi shakes his head. "In the end, she still had to die two more times."

    "Perhaps it''s fate, this eighth life ispletely different from the rest. In this life, I believe she can start all over." Rayne mumbled and ced a pouch in his hand. "This will let you travel to the spirit realm. You still haven''t recovered all your powers after all."

    Yuhi sighs. "I appreciate it. I''ll go with Sumire when we have time."

    After all, if what Rayne is saying is correct. Then Sumire''s daughter, the one she had with Lennon is still alive. He knew that Sumire would want to see the girl.

    Seeing one of the guards approach Rayne, Yuhi stepped back. Even if he is Sumire''s husband to be, they aren''t married. He has no right to listen.

    To his surprise Rayne chuckled. "It''s fine, speak."

    "Thedy took one of the boats."

    "Ah, I wondered when she would cave in. Of course she does it on herst day." Rayne shakes his head. "It seems like she wants to go on a date with you before leaving."

    Yuhi blinked. "A date?"

    "Go."

    __________________

    Yuhi followed Rayne''s instructions and found Sumire by theke, sure enough she was sailing on a small boat by her own. She was still hovering close to the edge, almost like she was waiting for someone. Yuhi takes a deep breath before he walks over.

    "Can I keep youpany, beautifuldy?"

    Sumire giggled. "You may."

    Yuhi stepped into the boat, it wasn''t veryrge and he didn''t have much leg room. His legs bumped against hers and Sumire''s cheeks coloured. "I''m nervous, being in a ce like this reminds me of what happened thest time we were in a small space."

    He knew exactly what she was talking about. Images of their bodies intertwined, her flushed cheeks and unsteady breathing shed through his mind.

    "I doubt we can do it out here, I''m afraid even I won''t be able to do much out here."

    Sumire batted her eyshes innocently. "Not even if I sat on yourp?" She challenged.

    Yuhi chuckled. "If you did that, we would knock the boat over."

    Sumire sighs. "This isn''t a very good date."

    "Really? I would say this is one of your better ns."

    Sumire pouted. "Are you saying my other date ns were bad? At the very least, I came up with better ideas than you."

    "Hey,st I checked. You didn''t mind lounging around at home since we could cuddle."

    Sumire sighs. "True, it''s hard to be affectionate in public."

    If it were the past he would agree to those words, but ever since he returned from the US. This girl hasn''t hesitated with public disys of affection. Of course the media are loving the new change. Now they have pictures to apany their nder of her seducing him.

    Yuhi exhales deeply. How many times has he bought those photos? ''Dear wife, I have been spending a lot of money to get rid of the really proactive pictures.'' Sumire is still an idol after all. Acts of affection are fine, but the pictures the media got were too alluring. It would have destroyed her reputation.

 Chapter 1105 Tokyo Illusion Part 43

    <h4>Chapter 1105 Tokyo Illusion Part 43</h4>

    YUHI

    "Did my brother give you a token to the spirit realm?" Sumire suddenly asked.

    "You knew that he was-"

    Sumire nodded. "When my parents in this life adopted him, I really wanted to strangle him. I thought to myself he was insane for following me all the way out here."

    "I thought you didn''t have your memories of your past lives until recently?"

    "Truthfully I had some, but I couldn''t make much sense of it. When I saw brother Rayne, I knew immediately that he was my real brother. But, I didn''t understand why and he never exined it to me."

    "I see." Yuhi see''s Sumire eyeing the token. "When we have settled our matters, we can take a trip there. I''d like to meet Lina."

    Sumire''s gaze softened. "She''s not like Kyo-chan, she''s a noisy child. I think she inherited my wild side. She looks more like Lennon than me."

    "I''m sure she inherited your pretty eyes."

    Sumireughed. "She did." Sumire paused. "I really want to see her again. I never got a proper chance to tell her how much I loved her. Actually she was sent to the spirit realm to learn to be more humble from Slyvia. She was a spoilt child, and she ended up in a dispute with some other children. The first few times it happened, I stood by her side. But then I saw how she treated the servants." She shakes her head. "If I knew what would happen, I would have treasured her more."

    Yuhi debates about telling her but shakes his head. No more lies, no more secrets. So, he exins the conversation he had with Rayne.

    At his words, Sumire''s face colour paled. "Thest time she saw me, I was dead and covered in blood-" Sumire tried to snatch the token from him and Yuhi stopped her. "My dear-"

    "You can''t, we already stayed here longer than we should have. Do you really want to put Hino in a difficult position?"

    Sumire sighs deeply. "I know, it''s just, I want to see her." She ces her hand on the water. "Lina was a spoilt and noisy child, but she liked boat rides like this. Whenever she was in one, she would surprisingly not speak much and just focus on the scenery. It''s during times like that, I saw her at ease, rxed and happy." Seeing her tears, Yuhi stood up and walked to her side.

    The boat rocked slightly, but he tossed his bag to his former seat to bnce the boat. There was barely any space beside Sumire so he picks her up and sits down, propping her on hisp.

    Sumire wraps her arms around his neck. "My dear, I loved Lennon yes, and I want to see our child again. But, I love you more."

    "It''s okay, I''m actually not jealous."

    Sumireughs. "I guess you don''t think he ispetition?"

    Yuhi shakes his head. "That''s not it. You''re okay to love more than one person, Sumire. I remembered after speaking with Rayne, and all this talk about our past lives has made me think. When I first cut that soul bond, I made a decision. No matter what happens, I want you to find your happiness, even if it isn''t with me. I just wanted you to be happy."

    "You''re so silly my dear, I love you."

    "Me too."

    He loves her so much, and that''s why. ''I will do anything to keep her safe. First, I have to find a way to get in touch with Lennon. The real Lennon, not the one who has been corrupted and causing Aki to do dangerous things.''

    _________________________

    They didn''t return to the party, due to the extra days they spent in K. By the time they caught up, the party would have ended, that''s why they headed straight back to Tokyo. Unfortunately, only a day after they returned. Hino said Sumire had to do some scenes for a drama in another city. He knew Sumire had been taking on other work, but the timing was bad. He realized again how much of a fool he was to fight with her and waste the quality time they could have had together.

    Yuhi disliked dealing with the leader of Hyou4. Unfortunately, with the ck alice organisation growing more vicious with their attacks. All the groups in the underworld, alliance or not have banded together.

    "They''re not so great now without their equipment," Kawamented.

    The shorter one glowered at him. "If I had it, I would kick your ass!"

    Suddenly, a foot smashed into his face. It was Chitose.

    Raizo looked angrily at Chitose. "There is no need for that, withdraw,"

    "You''re not my King, and I don''t take orders from you!"

    He proceeded to deal a hard blow to the other one who screamed in pain. Everyone looked on as Chitose beat the hell out of the two men, nobody interfered.

    Well he supposed it''s a good thing that Sumire isn''t here. Despite what she says, he knows how badly she reacts to the sight of blood.

    "I guess I can''t rely on you to tell them to stop," Reishimented to him, who waszily smoking a cigarette.

    Yuhi shrugged. "If you were in his position, what would you do?"

    He sighed. "We do need the men alive for questioning,"

    "When the ambnce arrives, I will tell him to stop," But for now this is alright. Because he understood how his subordinate felt. Had it been Sumire, she would have burned this entire ce to a crisp by now.

    Atushi who had gone to inspect the other rooms pulled out an emblem. "I believe this is Ibuki Suigetsu''s mark."

    Yuhi sighs deeply. "Is it a coincidence this is happening, right after we returned from K region?"

    Atushi shakes his head. "It''s definitely a warning, they know you met up with Sumire''s brother. If you twobined forces, Ibuki Suigetsu would be in trouble since the area he controls is nearby."

    "It''s not exactly an alliance. Rayne offered to help if we needed it." Yuhi trails off. "Have we still not found Aki?"

 Chapter 1106 Tokyo Illusion Part 44

    <h4>Chapter 1106 Tokyo Illusion Part 44</h4>

    YUHI

    "Unfortunately not. He was hard to find before, but if he is possessed like you said, then it will be impossible to find him."

    He only ryed the information regarding Aki''s possession to a limited group. If others knew that Aki was going renegade, the bnce of the Holy Knights would crumble.

    "I''m sure our Princess can find him."

    Yuhi frowned. "I don''t want her to go near him until I understand what state he is in."

    "ording to what Mashima told us, Lennon was the one who attacked Lucifer and Lucifer lost. If he is that dangerous, I don''t think you should be going near him either."

    "But someone has to see exactly what we are dealing with. For now we can keep this a secret, but if Aki starts appearing in front of more of our people?"

    It will be a huge uproar.

    "By default Kain Ryuuji is leading the Holy Knights since he is the third inmand. But when Sumire returns to Star town? She will have to shoulder everything. She is already taking care of too much."

    Atushi shakes his head. "You do realize she has been searching for Aki whenever she has free time? Face it Yuhi, you can''t keep her from doing this."

    "I know, and I didn''t intend to stop her from searching. I just wanted to find him first, and determine whether it''s safe or not to approach."

    "I''m sure we already know the answer to that. Mashima described what Lucifer''s wounds were like in detail, he even shared the memory with us, remember?"

    Yuhi sighs deeply. "I know I''m being stubborn but I just want to be careful. I can''t have anything happen to her again."

    Atushi nodded and patted his shoulder. "We will keep her safe, it won''t happen again." He trailed off. "I came back from star town not too long ago, and checked on Iwa-san."

    "Is he alright?"

    "He woke up, and should be discharged in two days."

    In two days huh? That''s when Sumire returns, the timing is perfect. Yuhi knew Sumire had questions for Ran.

    "-and Momoi?" Yuhi recalled.

    "Futaba-san was really shaken up by this incident. She didn''t even react when she saw me." Atushi shakes his head. "The ck alice organisation needs to be stopped. I thought the chaos they have been causing here is bad, but in star town?"

    Yuhi frowned. "Maybe it''s better to stay in Tokyo after all."

    "I hate to point this out to you again, but you have a very stubborn wife."

    Yuhi sighs. "You should talk to her, I know she listens to you."

    Atushi shakes his head. "I value my life, thank you very much." He trails off. "I know you''re worried, but Sumire can''t escape her responsibility. She defeated Aki, from the very start she was supposed to shoulder the burden of being the leader of the Holy knights."

    "It''s just not a good time with her career picking up."

    "The decision is up to her, you said it yourself."

    Yuhi closed his eyes, that''s right, the choice is hers. Even if he isn''t happy about it.

    _______________________

    Recently the kids have found their own hobbies, so he has been returning to an empty house. They are only a few months old, but they are already as ambitious as their mother. Yuhi exhales deeply as he heads upstairs. He finds himself heading not to his and Sumire''s room but Sumire''s room. Though she uses it as an extra storage space for her books and cds rather than a room now. He flops down on the bed, and closes his eyes. But after a few minutes he realized it was futile to get to sleep. Even though he didn''t contribute to the fighting today. The smell of blood still clung to him.

    So, he picks up his guitar and tries to finishposing the new song. It was hard to focus, since all he could think about was the scene from earlier. Earlier at the warehouse, they went over to save Chitose''s sister.

    Although it wasn''t Sumire he knew that right now she was in a safe ce. ''I can''t help but feel uneasy, what if it was her? What if she was the one strapped to that chair with those devices that looked like bombs?'' Because the girl was a rtive, he allowed Chitose to do what he wanted. However he didn''t say to Raizo knowing how uptight that guy is about following the rules.

    Composing with his thoughts like this is impossible, so he puts the guitar down and buried his face in one of Sumire''s pillows. Catching her scent, he blinks.

    He spots a little note on the edge on the headboard.

    ''To the pervert, who is sniffling my pillows. I''ll have you know I deliberately left my scent on here on purpose.''

    Yuhi chuckled. Sumire really is an interesting one. No matter how much time he spends with her, he finds many different sides of her. Amongst those many different sides, recently he is starting to notice her fragile sides more.

    ''I am afraid that if I let her go, she will fall apart again.''

    His thoughts broke when he saw something on the bedside table. Lyrics?

    M5 - TOKYO Illusion

    This world, stained by lies

    is now covered in snow.

    Even our absolute zero kiss

    burns with a fiery heat as

    this is our reality.

    Tokyo One Night Illusion

    Floating in a tinum darkness.

    Running up skyscrapers

    as we rewrite our tragic futures.

    If the sun melts our dreams

    we''ll return to that sinful city but

    our love continues to rain down.

    She hasn''t finished it yet but he could feel his lips curve into a smile. It''s only at this stage, but Yuhi had no doubt that it would be an amazing song. She really does never fail to amaze him, he picked up the purple coloured notepad that was alongside the sheet of paper. Only to flick through and see several words on each page.

    Key -

    "Lies" ( bitter, sweet)

    "Snow". " Kiss"

    ''( Colour)

    /

    /

    " Reality " " Stain"?( Paint)

    " Pain" --( Memory )

    Ah, that''s right. Even if she is an amazing person, she is just like any other person out there. She makes mistakes, has to think about things properly, get hurt, feel sadness. He fingers the words the brte wrote on each page. A part of him already knew, no matter how strong she is, she has her weak moments.

    She hasn''t changed much from the first life, maybe that''s why he could always find her.

 Chapter 1107 Tokyo Illusion Part 45

    <h4>Chapter 1107 Tokyo Illusion Part 45</h4>

    YUHI

    Yuhi didn''t know when he fell asleep but he must have at one point, since the sound of his phone ringing woke him up.

    He picked it up from his nightstand and was surprised to see that Sumire was calling. Normally she texted him when she was away from home. She never really called because she suspected that he might be sleeping when she did.

    Truly it had been a frustrating day.

    Yuhi answered his phone and frowned, at the sight of his brte hair girlfriend. Normally the sight of her would make him happy, but not when she is like this. Sumire''s face was normal, but her eyes was zed. Her cheeks also had a dull flush on them.

    "You''re drunk." Yuhimented.

    Sumire blinked. "I''m not drunk,"

    But Yuhi was not a man fooled. She was damned well on the alcoholic edge. Yuhi sighs, he lifted a hand and scratched the back of his head. "What''s the matter?"

    "What do you mean by that?" Sumire said,

    Yuhi wanted to snap. However, he managed to be patient. ''I thought falling asleep after seeing her lyrics would lead to happier dreams, but instead I remembered something I forgot. Meeting Sumire''s daughter Slyvia, seeing her corpse. I helped Sumire go into the wheel of reincarnation for her sixth life. How did I forget that?''

    "Was there a specific reason for you calling?"

    Sumire''s pretty mouth trembled ever so slightly. Her bright eyes dimmed slightly. Others would not realize that she was upset, but he could.

    "I missed you." Sumire mumbled. "I''m sorry for disturbing you, but I missed you too much."

    She really had it in her to make him feel like a total jerk. He wondered if she was aware of this power over him that she had.

    Thinking back on it, she did know. How many times had she used puppy eyes on him to get what she wanted?

    "Did Yuhi miss me?" Sumire asked.

    That mouth which he was kissing hard just a few days ago. Even though a few days had passed, Yuhi could see that her lips had yet to recover.

    "Yes, I missed you."

    Immediately, her expression brightened and he sighs. She really is simple to please.

    "Yuhi, we had a party today. Since tomorrow is thest day of shooting." Sumire informed him.

    "Is that so?" Yuhi murmured.

    Just what?was the need for a party anyway? Wasn''t that like when all the members of the crew get together when bid farewell to each other. It was like a gathering to express pity, wasn''t it? Or obligation. Of course he knew it was herst day of shooting tomorrow. He has been counting down the days until he could hold her again.

    Would she be too tired to do it when shees back? Would she refuse? No, she wouldn''t, she would agree and say something along the lines of she liked being touched by him. However, he doesn''t want to do it with her when she is tired. Especially since he doesn''t know if he can control himself.

    "We had cake and lots of sweets." Sumire told him.

    "And alcohol," Yuhi deliberately put in. He can''t believe that Makoto let her drink. Coincidentally Makoto Soujiro had business in that town too, so he went with Sumire.

    ''I doubt it was an actual coincidence though. Soujiro definitely went along because it''s too dangerous to leave Sumire by herself.''

    "They allowed me to have one ss of wine because you left strict instructions so I don''t drink."

    A single ss lead to this situation?

    Sumire turned her head and he heard some rummaging around. "I got lots of gifts," she continued.

    Yuhi couldn''t help but frown at that, he doesn''t like the idea of other men giving her gifts and he was aware that the majority of the filming crew was made up of men.

    "Ah, Yuhi is jealous." Sumire pointed out.

    "Brat." Yuhi?murmurs.

    "Aha." Sumire trailed off. "Yuhi by any chance are you in my room?"

    Even though they slept on the same bed every night, he made sure that she had her own quarters.

    He tried to shift his phone so she could only see the wall, but it was toote. "Yuhi isn''t honest."

    Yuhi sighs deeply. "It''s your fault for leaving me alone for too long."

    "Yuhi just say you miss me a lot."

    "Hm? Did I not just say it?" Yuhi trailed off. "Unless, you want me to seduce you?"

    That can definitely be arranged, they have already exchanged naked photos before on text and they had very intimate video calls when he was in the US.

    Sumire''s cheeks coloured. "That''s not what I meant. By any chance did you see the song?"

    Yuhi nodded. "Yeah, it''s really good so far."

    "I''m d. " Sumire trails off. "I''ll send you what I wrote today."

    In a few seconds he received the second half and scanned it over.

    "The melody will have to go slower near the start. And then the song should be able to let listeners feel as if they could rte to it."

    "Understood." Sumire nodded eagerly as she took out a notepad.

    Yuhi begins to strum some notes on his guitar. "Something like this ought to work."

    Sumire shifts her phone upwards and he sees the keyboard in herp. As she begins to y on her keyboard. A sweet melody filling his ears, Yuhi shuts his eyes and finds his fingersposing a tune right after hers. It''s like they are able to harmonise with each other, no matter where they are. Even now each melody being produced from each side is carefullying together.

    "Yuhi, for this single. I want to do something different."

    "Different?" Yuhi wondered.

    This song is already different from Sumire''s usual style.

    "The audience rting to the song aside. I want it to rte to everyone else. The members, staff and those who helped us get this far. To bring everyone together. "

    In other words she wants to express her gratitude. She wants to not only want people to rte with the song but tobine all the efforts, pain, sadness and happiness together.

 Chapter 1108 Tokyo Illusion Part 46

    Chapter 1108 Tokyo Illusion Part 46

    YUHI

    ''You really are kind, from the very first day we met. I knew you were a kind girl. When she saw I was injured after catching her in the tub, she made me get out so she could patch up my wounds.''

    "I realized that I want to go further to depict the different faces of the world.?I want to not only write about love. But also about family and friends. My lyrics shouldn''t depict love but loneliness and sadness too."

    "It seems like we will be able to produce a good song. I''m looking forward to it."

    Sumire beamed happily. "It was always going to be a good song. After all my dear you''re the god ofposers."

    That title means nothing to him, it never has. Buting from her, he is reminded exactly why he has that title. He also wants this song to be special.

    Yuhi proceeded to pull out a new cigarette. As he lit it, he nced at the screen and heard some more shuffling. It seemed that Sumire was going through some stuff again. He was watching her carefully so even she quickly hid the item, Yuhi saw what it was.

    "What was that just now?"

    "N-nothing." Sumire replied nervously.

    "Liar."

    "It''s not like you to get hung up on things."

    Indeed it isn''t, but he wants her to confirm with her own mouth what he just saw.

    "You really are hiding something."

    Sumire''s face was red.

    "It''s something special isn''t it?"

    "I-it was a gift from the other girls."

    ''It better be, if that was from another guy. I would burn them,''

    "Show me."

    Sumire hesitantly takes the garment from her hiding ce to reveal some scandalous lookingcey undergarments.

    "Will you wear that for me when youe back?" Yuhi asked.

    He was already nning on pouncing on her when she returned. If she wears that, well it will make the night more exciting.

    She slowly nodded and then pouted. "If you already knew what it was, you should have said so."

    "I had to make sure you know. You went to that town to do some filming, not to find more clothes to seduce me in."

    Sumire shrugged. "It''s not my fault everyone thinks we need alone time."

    Yuhi sighs. "It''s true we have both been very busy. I really want to make arrangements for a trip with you, but unfortunately there is too much to do."

    "It''s okay Yuhi, you know I don''t mind as long as get some time together." She trails off. "You''ll have time to pick me up from the station and stay with me right?"

    Yuhi nodded. "Of course."

    He purposely cleared his schedule out so he could spend some time with her.

    Yuhi watched as her eyelids closed and she yawned. "I''m tired my dear, I want to keep talking but I don''t think I can stay awake."

    "It''s fine, get some rest. I''ll see you in two days."

    "I miss you very much. I wish I was with you right now," she confessed.

    The sincerity in her voice drew him in and without realizing it, his own eyes had closed as well. They had a special connection. Soul bond or not, there would always be something tying them together.

    ......

    When Takeyama apanied him to the station, he already knew something was up. He made Takeyama confess.

    "We have to go back to the US?" Yuhi said with wide eyes.

    Takeyama nodded.

    "I''m sure a quick trip won''t hurt, but I''ll have toe back immediately. It can''t be any longer than a month."

    At those words Takeyama shakes his head. "No Yuhi, you have to be there for at least a year."

    Yuhi frowns. "We just got back, what the fuck are you talking about now?"

    "Do you not remember that man you spoke to during the party?"

    He spoke to many people then, but there was a man that was dressed in finer clothes than the rest.

    "That''s the president of thergest entertainment branch in all of europe. He expressed great interest in M5, especially you."

    "What about Sumire?" Yuhi wondered.

    There is no way that they recognized his talent and not hers.

    "It seems he did approach Sumire-chan too, but she refused."

    Yuhi frowns. "Then I''ll do the same."

    "Sumire-chan made the right call to refuse, since she doesn''t have status internationally yet. But it''s different with you and the guys in M5."

    Yuhi kept shaking his head. "Takeyama, I can''t. Don''t you know what happened thest time we are apart? She was stabbed by a crazy fan, and then she almost died. She was rescued but her rescuer kidnapped her."

    All of that happened in less than three months. How could he possibly leave her for a year, especially knowing how vicious the ck alice organisation- no after knowing her grandfather attacks will get worst? He can''t possibly do it.

    "Yuhi-"

    "Don''t you dare tell her anything about this. I thought you understood. I thought you regretted what happened before. If you do this Takeyama, do you really think I will be able to sing?"

    How can he do this?

    ''I thought he regretted it, I thought he med himself. But in the end, all this person wants is to continue exploiting my talents-''

    Yuhi couldn''t control his anger and was about to hit him but he felt a pair of arms wrap around him from the back.

    "My dear, it''s okay." Sumire said softly.

    Yuhi understands after seeing Sumire. Takeyama didn''te here to persuade Sumire, he already told her before. Yuhi turns to her and shakes his head. "I can''t leave you again, you know I can''t."

    "I will be fine. I''ll finish up my studies and then return to star town. You can join me there."

    That doesn''t make this any better, especially considering what state star town is in right now.

    "Let''s go to the bar." Yuhi wrapped his arms around her waist. He can''t focus right now. He wants to fall asleep with her in his arms.

    Sumire nodded. "Okay."

 Chapter 1109 Tokyo Illusion Part 47

    Chapter 1109 Tokyo Illusion Part 47

    JUN

    Jun understood it from the very beginning.

    That''s precisely why he was the first one to confess and got the rejection done and over with. Although admitting that he never stood a chance does quite the damage on his pride. Watching the two of them like this, makes him relieved that he confessed and got turned down. Indeed the brte hair girl whom he even now harbours strong attachments for wasposing on the couch, the keyboard on herp and a piece of paper. While Yuhi was slouching on the coach also with a pen in his hands, his other hand wrapped around the brte hair girl''s waist.

    The two are currently discussing the details of the new song.

    "It seems like they''re progressing well."

    Jun nced over to spot Tetsuo." Tetsuo, yes, though I am slightly worried about her condition."

    Tetsuo shakes his head, "It''s alright. You don''t have to worry. I heard she actually received some treatment during the shooting. She''s been recovering quite a bit." He exined.

    Recover huh? Jun certainly hopes that''s the case. Sumire didn''t exactly get much time to rest in-between being stabbed and then getting her heart ripped out.

    "But still watching that are you not envious?"

    Jun nced over to see Yuhi bend over to whisper something in the girl''s ear. This led to a faint tint of red to appear on her cheeks.

    "I can''t say it doesn''t bother me. " Because indeed even now he still harbours deep affections. But, "Even more than that I''m d they are so close with each other. It puts you guys at quite a disadvantage."

    That''s right, it''s only when two people are in love andpletely in harmony with each other that they are able to create the most beautiful sound. For his career, for M5. It''s better if these two get along.

    ''I heard they fought during their journey to see Sumire''s brother, but there are no signs of that now. I am curious though, since I have never seen them fight before.''

    "Besides, what about you?" Jun wondered.

    Tetsuo chuckled. "My feelings for her were rather fickle unlike the rest of you. Moreover I think I only started to have those feelings because she and Miya are alike."

    So, the one Tetsuo likes is Shizune Miya. That''s not a surprise.

    Yuhi suddenly cursed and stood up. "I''m just going to take a call." He leaned down and kissed Sumire. "I''lle back, behave."

    "Mm, okay my dear."

    Terashima Yuhi is someone who has be known as the legendary god ofposers. Someone who used to be in a famous group '' Shadow'' before the disband they were certainly on the same level as the senpai''s that came before them. On the same level as FIVE. Although they worked with Yuhi a few times before they became a group. Jun had a different impression of Terashima Yuhi before.

    ''I used to think he was cold-hearted, but as I got to know him. I realized heughed a lot. There is a warm aura around him, just like Sumire-san.''

    In the past, there was a dark shadow in his eyes but now there is nothing but brightness.

    Who would have thought that person would be their center. The person to bring out their talents.

    "How''s the song going?"Atushi asked, sliding a drink in front of him. Upon seeing the orange liquid in his ss Jun sighs but doesn''tment on it. Hamano has always had a habit of treating him as a kid, even back when he still had a loser-like appearance.

    Jun managed a nod, "Yes. Right Sumire-san?" He called out to the girl on the couch. When she didn''t reply, he turned to her only to see a dark aura around her. "Sumire-san?"

    "My dear''s melody is perfect, there are no issues there. But my lyrics definitely aren''t up to par." Sumire sighs.

    So, that''s why she looks troubled.

    "Can I see?" Tetsuo asked.

    Sumire nodded and walked over to the bar counter with herposition notebook. Since she ced it on the counter, Jun had a good view of the lyrics too.

    His eyes widened seeing the lyrics written on the sheet of paper in front of him. This is amazing, how on earth did she write something like this? She thinks there is something wrong with this? No, the reason Sumire-san is saying this has nothing to do with her skills.

    Tetsuo must have figured it out since he smiles. "Sumire-chan, are you sure you''re insecure about these lyrics? Or are you just feeling embarrassed?"

    At Tetsuo''s words Sumire turned bright red. "It''s true that when I called up Yuhi a few days ago I told him I wanted to bring everyone''s emotions together, but I didn''t think he would do this."

    Everyone''s emotions huh? Does she mean all their feelings for her! And all the feelings of those who have be her fans, indeed it is a beautiful love.

    ''Yuhi, you really have gone ahead and done it. No wonder he''s been looking so confident recently.''

    This song will certainly take their group to new heights. This doesn''t evenpare to nanairo feathers debut single from four years ago anymore.

    "Then, if we got involved in theposing process would that get rid of your nerves?" Jun found himself saying.

    To his surprise Sumire''s eyes lit up. "Yes! I''d like that a lot."

    ...

    In the end he ended up having to help with the washing up. The second Shohei entered the bar, the amount of food also seemed to increase thus so did the washing up. There were customers who also came so Hamano can''t wash up. Well he supposed it was alright, since his gaze fell on Sumire. It''s rare for him to have some time with her.

    Ever since he was rejected, they have maintained their friendship which he is thankful for. It would put the entire group in jeopardy if she started acting oddly towards him just because of the confession. ''I knew she would react this way, and that''s why I wanted to get it out of the way.''

    After being rejected, Jun quickly realized that being friends with her is definitely better than being a couple. They wouldn''t have been a good match, they are very different from each other.

 Chapter 1110 Tokyo Illusion Part 48

    Chapter 1110 Tokyo Illusion Part 48

    JUN

    Yuhi-san is taking a long time with that phone call. Did he go off somewhere?

    Sumire giggled and spoke up. "My dear, had to take care of a riot that happened in a park nearby. The orders came from the Holy knights branch, but he forwarded everything to his phone."

    Jun blinked. "-and you''re okay with that?"

    "I know that he is only trying to protect me."

    "My suggestion, did you not find it strange?" Jun asked.

    Usually they''d never intervene in getting involved with theposing procedure after all.

    "No, I don''t think it''s strange at all. Because truthfully speaking, Yuhi and I were nning on asking you guys the same."

    They were? Usually Yuhi doesn''t want anyone interfering either.

    Sumire''s gaze softens, " This song is going to be thest ones you guys perform in TOKYO before going back to the US. For awhile you won''t be able to perform in Japanese TV programmers - and although being a worldwide star is better. This ce is where you all came together. Despite all the struggles, you all came together. Did you notice it in the title?"

    ''I heard them discuss it earlier, and even though Yuhi-san seemed very reluctant. It seems Sumire-san managed to persuade him.

    But, will she really be okay being apart from Yuhi-san for a year? Will Yuhi-san be okay without her?''

    "TOKYO illusion. Could it be ---"

    Sumire nodded. "This song, we want it to be a product of all of us as well as the fans. To them were usually people who are so far away and out of reach. They can only see us in TV, magazines and forms of the media. But with this song I want to bring us all together. Because we''re all human, we all feel the same sorts of emotions. We all feel sadness, get angry, hurt others, as well as joy and happiness."

    Before he could respond though he halts seeing the glowing rainbow coloured wrapped around the girl. This radiance, this feeling, it''s different from that time. It''s not just Yuhi-san who has changed, Sumire has too. In the past, all these changes would have unsettled him, but it is truly different now.

    "I see, then we really do have to do a good job."

    "Yes." Sumire trails off. "Jun, can I ask you something?"

    "What is it?"

    "I want to know more about your adventures in the US. Yuhi never really mentioned anything about it."

    Of course he wouldn''t.

    After all, half the time other women were trying to cling to him. It''s true Takeyama kept the majority from crawling to Yuhi-san''s bed, but there were a few close calls. A few asions where the women openly seduced Yuhi in the middle of a job.

    Sumire must have noticed his odd expression, since she spoke up. "Were there other females?"

    Jun nodded. "Takeyama slept with the ones who showed up at the manor, but half the time at work. The women there would undress themselves in front of Yuhi-san." He trails off seeing the dark aura around her. "Previously, I was curious about those rumors about him being a yboy. But after seeing how he reacts to being seduced, I wonder how much of it was true."

    Sumire sighs deeply. "It''s true he slept around, Yuhi admitted it to me. But at the same time, it''s definitely not what others think. The women came to him, he didn''t go to them."

    That exins why those women were acting so boldly, they must think that Yuhi-san is still the same. No wonder he didn''t so much as flinch when he saw them act shamelessly.

    "So that''s what it was. Did it happen-"

    "Nearly everyday? Yes."

    Sumire bit her lip. "He should have told me, I wouldn''t have judged him. No wonder he always looked so exhausted."

    "Badmouthing me I see." A familiar voice said.

    Seeing Yuhi, Jun sighs. "Keeping your wifepany just in case she hurts her fingers."

    "Thanks, she is quite clumsy."

    "Hey!" Sumire eximed.

    "Come here you, I''m not done with you yet." Yuhi said, tugging on Sumire''s hand.

    Sumire''s entire face reddens. "Yuhi-san, really now?"

    "Yes, you promised me that you''d make it worth my while before we are separated for a year. So I''m calling on that favour."

    Jun sighs deeply, so she bribes him. Of course she did, otherwise there was no way Yuhi-san would agree. He sends the silly couple away and thinks about those lyrics, and the music that Yuhi-sanposed.

    __________________________

    KOU

    Ran arrived in one piece, and immediately headed to his room to rest. Although he was discharged from the hospital, his woundsmust still hurt. After Ran-chan arrived, surprisingly Mimi came alongside Yuhi. Jun already told him about the conversation he had with Mimi, but Kou didn''t think she would personallye. He was making sandwiches in the kitchen when they came. Mimi offered to help while Yuhi said he would and speak with Ran.

    Sumire rolled her sleeves. "So, sandwiches? What do you need help with?"

    "I''ll handle boiling the eggs, so can you slice up the onions?"

    Sumire nodded and got to work. At first neither of them said anything, there was afortable silence between them.

    "Did Jun-kun tell you?"

    "Yeah, it was surprising."

    Sumireughed. "But you guys are going toleave soon."

    At those words Kou frowned. "Mimi, are you okay with it?"

    Sumire''s gaze softens. "Mm, I am."

    "I heard you two fought-" Kou shakes his head. It seems like they are fine now but he was worried when he heard about it. "Mashima was the one who kept us informed."

    "Of course he did." Sumire trails off. "I really will be okay, Kou. I know when you all went to the US, I was a mess without Yuhi-san. But, after my recent conversation with Yuhi-san. I realized that maybe it would do some good for us two to have time apart."

    "Mimi, that''s-"

    "My feelings haven''t changed at all, in fact they have only gotten stronger. Now that I remember everything."

    ''Both of them exined about their past lives. It sounded like something from a fairy-tale. However they live in a world where hanyou''s and evolved human''s exists, so anything is possible.''

 Chapter 1111 Tokyo Illusion Part 49

    Chapter 1111 Tokyo Illusion Part 49

    KOU

    "But, Yuhi-san needs to learn to live without me by his side. It''s cruel saying this, but since I came to Tokyo. He has always been with me. Yuhi-san managed before without me but just a few months lead to this situation. It''s okay to be in love, but destroying your entire life just because the other person isn''t there? It''s not healthy for him."

    Kou exhales deeply. "I wanted to say something about this too. But Yuhi already looked like he would shatter."

    "It''s okay, I''m not saying Yuhi isn''t allowed to be weak because he is. I just want him to regain his confidence. No matter how far apart we are from one another, I will always love him."

    ''But, will Yu-Yu understand that? He was so insecure.''

    "I will talk about it with him properly, that''s why Kou. Please look after him again for me."

    "Of course I will."

    Terashima Yuhi has also be one of his precious friends.

    Kou spotted Yuhi before she did and found himself slowly backing away; and watched as Sumire was hugged from behind.

    "Yuhi are you sure you should be up and about? You''re still not feeling well." Sumire asked.

    That exins why he went upstairs, after speaking with Ran, he must have fallen asleep.

    "It''s fine. I''m only at peace when you''re beside me."

    "I see, then I''m happy."

    Even though she was smiling just now with him, Kou could tell the difference. When she''s with Yuhi she is apletely different person.

    It truly does look like his defeat huh? He supposed he expected this the minute she headed to Tokyo without telling anyone.

    She went to Tokyo, because staying in Star town was too painful after Mamoru''s ident, it made sense. Kou understood the main reason why she chose Tokyo.

    He identally found out but when he did she didn''t hesitate to tell him. About Terashima Yuhi and everything that passed between them. To everyone else he was just a mysterious guy that showed up once every few fights. But to Sumire he has always been someone irreceable.

    ''I hope you can keep this secret for me.'' Since she said it with those eyes how on earth was he supposed to refuse.

    ''I knew from the start that it was hopeless.'' Unlike Jun who guessed through observations. Kou had an actual reason to believe that they would end up together and that''s why, he drew away quickly and flirted around.

    None of the other female stars howeverpared to Mimi. He couldn''tuse any to fill the void he felt.

    However, even that had toe to a halt eventually. He cannot deny what his heart truly desires.

    "You two, quit flirting and help me out already. You''ll make me jealous." He said with a fake pout.

    Sumireughs softly. "Um Yuhi-san, you can stop flirting with me."

    Yuhi grunted. "I wouldn''t call this flirting."

    Sumire shakes her head and returns to helping him finish making the food.

    That''s right, he can''t deny it.

    But he knows better than to interfere now. Not when they''re so happy with each other. His thoughts break off when he catches a glimpse of Kusabe Renna who just entered. Since this is the shared living space for star entertainment artists. Kusabe Renna was also living here.

    Kou gave her his usual friendly smile, but the girl responded with a cold gaze. Kou chuckles quietly to himself, she really is an interesting person.

    ˇ­.

    A few months ago

    Kusabe Renna cornered him out in the hallway before he went to work.

    "You know I''m not really fond of being used as a cover up for your feelings. If you still like her, it''s alright to admit it you know?" Renna said.

    As direct as always. Or rather he was surprised that she allowed him to carry on this game for so long, "Hmm? What are you talking about?"

    Even if she knows the truth, he isn''t going to admit it Kou wasn''t going to admit it easily.

    "You know wha---"

    Kou cuts her of as he pinned her towards the wall.

    "Of course that''s not the case now. I only love you now Renna-chan."

    "Tsk, you are too persistence.''

    ....

    He isn''t sorry that he used her.

    He didn''t even feel bad, even after she confronted him about it. After all, he knows who Kusabe Renna actually likes. Falling for Ran-chan is fine, but Ran dislikes Renna-chan with a burning passion. ''I have tried prying the story from both of them, but neither of them have budged.''

    Even if Renna-chan likes Ran, considering how Ran treats her, there is no chance of them getting together. Because of this reason, Kou doesn''t mind using Kusabe Renna.

    The truth is he isn''t as good of a person people make him out to be. But even with that knowledge Mimi still continued to approach him and that''s why, even now when he shuts his eyes, all he can see is her.

    ''I have held my emotions back, suppressed them so I could support Yu-Yu. But, it hurts sometimes.''

    Kou shakes his head and helps Mimi bring the food to the living room.

    Getting involved in theposition process. It was the first time the two requested something like that. After all, they became a group of five. He and the other three decided it would be better to just leave it up to those two.

    Indeed even though they requested help; the two seemed to bepletely submerged in their conversation.

    Jun and Tetsuo who just returned slides up a copy of the lyrics in front of him. His thoughts automatically broke upon seeing the bright glow. Ah, she''s really serious about this huh? Even though the six of them haven''t been together much this year, she''s still able to write something like this for them.

    When the demo of the tune is yed, Kou is filled with a mixture of emotions. Yet when the others are huddled up in a center and Yuhi is in the corner by the window.

    Kou casually shifts over and he finds himself asking directly,"How did youe up with such a song?"

    "Simple. I imagined the woman I love is feeling sad. How should I hug her to drive her pain away? Should I use all my strength to hug her? How long should I take to drive her pain away. As long as both parties understand each other things will work out eventually."

    It''s then that Kou sees it. Although it isn''t the first time, this is the first he''s seen up close. Terashima Yuhi with a tender and warm hearted expression directed only at Mimi.

    She clearly noticed since a soft chuckle escaped her lips. Ah, really what kind of person would he be to destroy something like this? It''s too beautiful. No matter how cruel he is, ''I can''t break something like this.''

    He''s lostpletely. It may hurt now, but eventually the pain will go away.

    "Let''s make this a good song." Kou said.

    "Yeah. I''ll be counting on your support too."

    ''Mimi, you really have chosen an amazing person.''

 Chapter 1112 Tokyo Illusion Part 50

    Chapter 1112 Tokyo Illusion Part 50

    YUHI

    Two weeks, just two weeks left before they have to go back to the US. When Yuhi heard about the limited time frame, he really wanted to protest again. But, he didn''t want to stress Sumire out again. Even though he agreed on the first day, he was still very reluctant to ept it. Sumire noticed that, and has been talking to him every single night. When he heard her say that maybe it would be good for them to live apart for a while, he panicked. This led to a very heavy make out session, but his mind kept ying tricks on him.

    ''I love you Yi, you have no idea how much. But, I want to do what''s best for you. We managed before didn''t we? Even though it was difficult, we managed and built a life for ourselves. We paved our own path to our future, we worked hard so when we met again, we could stand by each other side as equals.''

    Indeed, he has been apart from Sumire longer before. Even though it hurt a lot, he understood that they couldn''t be together then. But the situation has changed now, they have been dating for over a year and even have children. Sumire already epted his proposal too.

    ''I don''t want to go.''

    Yuhi''s gaze fell on the girl who was making breakfast, she had Satomi on her back while Kyoko was obediently drinking her milk in her chair.

    Seeing droplets of sweat on Sumire''s face, Yuhi walked over and took Satomi off her.

    "Alright that''s enough, stop bothering your mother."

    Satomi frowned. "-want mama."

    "Now listen here kid, you''re way too attached to your mother. Give your poor father some love too."

    Actually he predicted that the kids would end up more attached to Sumire. After all, he wasn''t there for them when they were born. Yuhi noticed however that Satomi doesn''t mind getting close to Mashima. When he isn''t around, there is no doubt that Mashima will get close to Sumire again.

    His thoughts break off seeing Sumire standing directly in front of him.

    "Hmm, my dear. It''s snowing outside, why don''t we go on a little date before your concert starts?"

    Yuhi blinked. "Do you mean, going on a walk?"

    Sumire beamed happily. "You''re getting smarter my dear."

    At those words Yuhi put Satomi in the other chair beside Kyoko and wrapped his arms around Sumire''s waist. "I don''t mind going on a little stroll, but make sure you bundle up. With the snow, the temperature has dropped."

    "En, of course! And if myyers aren''t enough, I have you don''t I?"

    "Yeah, you always will."

    ''But who will keep you warm when I am gone? I don''t want you to spend cold nights alone.''

    ______________________________

    SUMIRE

    "Ah, look, the snow really piled up. It feels good." Sumire said while bncing herself on the railing as she let the cool gust of wind blow across her cheeks. The two of them made their way through the town, even though it wasn''t christmas yet, there were many decorations already hung up. The streets are filled with gorgeous coloured lights.

    What stood out to her however was therge billboards with the guys in M5''s faces. Ever since the media learned M5 was leaving again, they stopped with their colourful gossip about her and focused on M5 road to truly bing international stars. Yuhi is already famous internationally, but if he takes this path? If M5 dominates the music charts in Europe?

    "Careful you''ll trip." Yuhi said, breaking her thoughts.

    "I''ll be fine!"

    A strong gust of wind blows then and she shivers, only to have a pair of strong arms wrap around her. This led to her cheeks to colour.

    "Um, Yuhi-san?"

    Yuhi sighs. "You really are clumsy, now you understand why I am so worried about leaving you?"

    Sumireughs nervously. "This doesn''t always happen."

    Moreover, he isn''t letting her go. She felt his lips on her neck and shuddered.

    "Under what circumstances did youe up with these lyrics?

    "I guess, when I''m feeling really insecure. Like when we were separated from each other. I felt so useless at that time. All I could do was wait. Even though I knew you woulde back, I felt uneasy."

    "Me too. I knew how insecure you felt but I couldn''t do anything. It made me feel so frustrated."

    "But, because of that we were so happy when we saw each other again." Sumire pointed out.

    That''s right. Despite all the insecurities she had when he was away from her. The second they saw each other again she was filled with an incredible sense of happiness. Sumire knew that Yuhi had simr thoughts.

    "That''s true." Yuhi trails off. "Sumire."

    Sumire turned her head then, only to have his lips on hers in a few seconds. Her eyes went wide momentarily and yet she found herself closing them almost immediately. It''s so warm, whenever he kisses her there is this incredible warmth. Yuhi, she really does love him. That''s why she wants to make sure that he finds himself again. Even if she isn''t by his side.

    __________________________

    ''I really underestimated how many people woulde here. In the past, I would mainly see Yuhi-san''s banners but the others are getting a fair amount of attention now too. Them going to the US was for the best, that''s why it''s a good thing I did what I did when I refused. I directed them to Yuhi.''

    When Yuhi-san finds out, there is no doubt he will be angry,

    ''Indeed, I was going to offer this to Terashima Yuhi''s group. But between the two of you, I believe you have the most potential. Do you truly have no interest in the world scene?''

    It''s not like she isn''t interested, because she is. However, with the current circumstances it is difficult for her to leave Japan. Perhaps when all of this mess is over. Just because she is so hung up staying here doesn''t mean she has to hold others back. Although Yuhi has been helping her with underworld work, he left the underworld behind formally years ago.

    Her thoughts break off when someone pped her back. Sumire turned to see Miya and Renna. She was worried at first that the two wouldn''t get along since they have such different personalities, but it seems like they have been spending a lot of time together.

    "Don''t look so glum, Terashima will be back at your side before long."

    Renna nodded. "Right and when he does he will marry you on the spot."

    Marry huh? Indeed, they should have held the wedding ceremony. They said they would when he came back from the US. But, in the month since Yuhi-san''s return, they haven''t spoken about it.

    At those words Miya elbowed Renna and Renna coughs. "My apologies."

    Sumire shakes her head. "I still want to marry him."

    No doubt Yuhi is the person she wants to spend the rest of her life with, to fulfil the promise from the other life. But not now, not when there is a lot to do. Not when she has many unsettled business.

    Miya sighs and shrugs. "I wouldn''t rush marriage anyway! We aren''t even in our twenties yet, we still have to live our life."

    "Says the single person." Rennamented. "Or are you telling me that Tachibana-san doesn''t want to take responsibility for you?"

    Miya''s cheeks coloured. "Me and Masaru aren''t in a rtionship!"

    Sumire''s gaze softened as she watched the two. She has to do her best, not just with her own career but her entertainment world take over n. With these two by her side, no, with everyone else too. She will lit up every single star in the entertainment industry and make them shine.

    Her gaze fell on the stage, M5 was opening up with their new song. The song that is a product of everyone''s emotions.

    [Yuhi ] This world, stained by lies

    is now covered in snow.

    Even our absolute zero kiss

    burns with a fiery heat as

    this is our reality

    (ALL) Tokyo One Night Illusion

    Floating in a tinum darkness.

    Running up skyscrapers

    as we rewrite our tragic futures.

    (Ran/Kou)This generation keeps believing

    even through their pain.

    (Jun/Tetsu)Using a password

    not understood by adults

    ( Yuhi) we whisper about the light.

    (ALL) Tokyo One Night Illusion

    A flower of pure white snow blooms.

    We embrace at a terminal

    to see off a lone bus.

    Tactless reality will always try to

    tear our hands apart but

    our love continues to rain down.

    [Ran](Crystal of love) In this entire world

    (Shining of love) You''re the only one I feel for

    [Kou] (Crystal of love) Stop time now

    (Shining of love) because love is piling up in my heart...

    [Jun/ Tetsu] Tonight we awaken

    and whisper about the light.

    [Yuhi] We embrace at a terminal

    to see off a lone bus.

    Tactless reality will always try to

    tear our hands apart but

    our love shines.

    Ah, she can see it quite clearly. Unlike before it''s be so very clear to her now. The colours of the wind, their strong and powerful emotions. Thank you everyone for loving her so very deeply like this. She will never forget these emotions. Kou, Ran, Jun, Tetsuo-san, she really is d they entered her life.

    And Yuhi, for showing her what love truly is.

    __________________________

    YUHI

    Yuhi was certainly surprised when the concert ended and his team members and manager left him and her alone. Even though they had spoken about having a party right afterwards. Well he supposed it was alright. His gazends on the brte who was spinning happily.

    "You seem really happy." Yuhi observed.

    Sumire turned to him, " Of course, we''ve conveyed our message to everyone out there." Indeed the crowd''s response wasn''t a huge fangirl scream. Instead there was softness and actual joy on the fans'' faces. The more his career progressed.

    "I hope I cane up with better lyrics. All the songs by the two of us will be heard everywhere. Everyone will be linked through our songs. This feels great."

    "That almost sounds like a proposal." Yuhi jokes.

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "You really are selfish my dear, you want me to propose again after all the trouble I went throughst time?"

    "Brat, I was the one who proposedst time. Or are you conveniently forgetting the fireworks that literally said ''Marry me?''"

    It was hard for him to forget, ever since that time people have been bringing it up saying that even though he is usually cold he is secretly a romantic. ''I am only like this around her.''

    Sumireughed. "I didn''t forget."

    But, there is a reason he joked about this.

    "Is that so? Then-" Yuhi took something out of his pocket, Sumire was clearly flustered, catching a glimpse of the small box in his hands. "Then, I wonder if I may be so bold to do something like this. Even if it can''t happen right away, I want proof to everyone that you''re mine." Yuhi murmurs as he kneeled down and kisses Sumire''s hand."I understand that you have things you want to do. And I respect that. But I do want to ask you now even if it can''t happen right away."

    Sumire''s cheeks coloured at those words. "Ahem, I didn''t think you would actually do this again."

    "The other time it was too public. I know you never wanted a grand proposal, but we had to."

    "Mm, and this is-"

    "This is the proposal I knew you wanted." Yuhi kissed her fingers again. "I''ll get down on my knees anytime for you, but this is special."

    Sumire covers her mouth with her other hand andughs. "You really do know how to make a girl special."

    "Because you are." Yuhi stands up and pulls Sumire into his arms

    He feels the girl wrap her arms around him, as he pulls Sumire for a kiss. Even after he broke it she remained snuggled on to this chest.

    "I''m so happy, Yuhi you''re really with me. It''s not a dream right? You really asked me just now."

    "Stupid." Yuhi trails off. He asked her before too. But he supposed that wasn''t the best way to go about it. "If this was a dream it would be pretty sweet wouldn''t it?"

    And sheughs. That very softughter that has always seemed so very bright in his eyes.

    _________________

    SUMIRE

    1 Year Later Star town - STAR RISE VENUE-

    "Alright Star town! Are you ready?"

    The crowd yells back in return, everyone enthusiastically waving their glow sticks. ''I never thought, I would return to this stage again. But, here I am, where it all started.'' To think there was a time where she couldn''t sing anymore, where she couldn''t convey her emotions.

    Sumire was about to reveal her new song, when the music suddenly stopped, A single spotlightnded somewhere in the crowd. She blinked, not understanding what was going on until she saw the person under the spotlight.

    No way. No way. No way, really?

    The crowd gasped surprised and yet they made a path for him. It didn''t take long before the mysterious stranger stepped onto the stage.

    "My dear--" Sumire started.

    "Hey.."

    She couldn''t believe it.

    It was Yuhi.

    Yuhi in the flesh

    Yuhi with that stupid, loveable and sexy looking smirk--

    She felt a chuckle in her mind and her eyes widened. Oh this idiot--

    Yuhi walked over until he stood directly in front of her.

    "So, I missed you."

    Sumireughed. "Of course you did, I''m great."

    Yuhi chuckled. "Yeah, you''re the greatest girl in this world."

    "Hmm,pliments get you everywhere with me."

    It really is Yuhi, looking healthier and happier than he did before. Even if it hurt being apart, she certainly made the right choice.

    "So, when do we get married? Because, I''d marry you right now if I can."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "Your too hasty mister, if it was before you have to do a bit of courting before marriage"

    His lips curve to a smile. "Understood, then, may I take you on a date tomorrow?"

    Sumire took a step forward and wrapped her arms around his neck as she said ''yes'' and Yuhi kissed her.

 Chapter 1113 Road To Legend

    Chapter 1113 Road To Legend

    THREE MONTHS LATER

    Just like a feather lost in the wind,you fly away from me, gracefully, until I can never catch you again.

    __

    SUMIRE

    Setting things on fire using her powers or using the new explosives they just received? She opted for theter, it was fun watching everything blow into pieces. The rest of the harbor was filled with smoke due to her actions. But, she could still see her main target which was the warehouse in the middle.

    Sumire kicked the door open, and the moment she did she spotted a woman with short hair tied up. Cecilia, a member of the Holy knights. For an abandoned warehouse, the room was filled with high level devices. Next to the table beside Maria there were familiar devices.

    In the past year, she has been attacked numerous times by people wearing these devices.

    It seemed that the electrodes were connected to the devices which also had other wires hooking them up to theputers. There was a lever switch that the taller man was about to pull. However, at the sight of the two powerful kings, the men had frozen in shock.

    Several men in different coloured uniforms, green, red and blue. Ever since returning to star town, she made sure that there was a formal alliance between Holy Knights, Akagumi and HYOU4. Considering how the other groups are hesitating to take on the ck alice organisation directly. Sumire had no choice but to put on a grand show of alliance.

    The men also seemed to have cyanide tooth''s for they looked like they were going to clench their teeth together.

    Recalling a recent incident where a Holy knights memberwho she was actually close with was made to swallow a bomb. Sumire looked over at Ryuuji who nodded as they grabbed them.

    Yoru meanwhile, had hurried over to Cec and had be distraught at the sight of her. He immediately ripped the electrodes from her and covered her with his id shirt so that he remained in a white vest.

    Sumire looked at the men''s teeth. ''It''s an unusual colour, are they hiding the microchip in there?'' Clever, but not clever enough.

    "Ryuuji-kun, do you happen to be a dentist?" Sumire casually asked Ryuuji.

    "Like hell I am."Ryuuji replied. Both of them held the captives behind their backs while a hand was on their jaws, keeping them open.

    A sadistic smile appeared on her face. "Then I guess we better pull out each tooth one by one. Do you have a set of pliers?"

    ....

    Rushing to perform after blowing things up and torturing. Well, ''I have always had an abnormal life.'' From the very moment she decided not to give up the underworld, Sumire knew it would be difficult. However, she underestimated the situation. She made it with five minutes to spare. Thankfully she warned Miya and Renna in advance.

    After another sessful concert, her fellow team members in Melody settled down in the usual cafe. Since Sumire returned to Star town, she was surprised how many new buildings there were. One of those new buildings included this nice cafe, which is an isted location. ording to the owner they wanted to create a space for people like herself toe. Another change, the entertainment industry in Star town has certainly blossomed.

    ''When I returned to thepany when I came back from Tokyo, I was certainly surprised how many new artists there were.''

    Everythingis going ording to n. If this keeps up, then the next Queen cup will be filled with so many blossoming new stars.

    Her thoughts break off when someone slides a tray in front of her urging her to eat.

    This girl is Kusabe Renna, the third member of their group. Although she asked Renna to join, she wasn''t sure if it would interfere with the girl''s work. But, it seems Renna prioritised her orders from Soujiro more than her other jobs.

    Her ''fiance'' Makoto Soujiro, a year ago. Shortly after Yuhi left they finally drafted an agreement to end the engagement. ''I ended up having to make another trip to K region because I had to ask the elders permission. There were many who argued against my choice, but with Rayne there nobody could say anything.

    "Sumire-san, you should really tell Miya-san how deadly ego surfing is. She has been ego surfing since before the concert started."

    "I have not!!"

    "She has."

    "That''s because-- gah! Alright so I can''t sing as well as the two of you. but I have such little lines, I didn''t think anyone would notice." Miya sighed deeply. "I know I am doing a lot better since I started, but it feels like I am falling behind."

    Renna shakes her head. "You don''t have to worry about that. Sumire-san is just inhumane at this point. I''d like to think we are on a normal person''s level."

    Sumireughs softly as she hands Miya a te of muffins. "You can''t rush perfection. I truly believe you will reach a greater level. Besides, you really are doing well for someone who debuted just a year ago. Before this you never had any formal training."

    Miya sighs as she takes a bite of one of the muffins. "I know but it''s frustrating. I don''t know you managed to deal with the rumors all this time, Sumire you must have nerves of steel."

    It''s not like she hasn''t been affected. Even now she still gets nightmares, she hears voices from the past. Voices of those who scorned her, voices of the ones who stole away her confidence.

    Sumire shakes her head. It''s okay already, it doesn''t matter. No matter what she does, she will never be able to please everyone. That''s why, she has to start living for herself.

    "Ibuki is really amazing isn''t she?

    "Right? Her songs top the charts every single time."

    "-and her voice. Gods. That voice is too amazing."

    "Did you see Melody''stest show? I didn''t think Ibuki could rap."

    "Is there anything that girl can''t do? Her haters must be in tears."

    Sumire''s lips curve to a smile hearing the feedback. If things continue progressing in this direction, she will definitely be able to enter the Queen cup smoothly. She didn''t enter the previous year because it didn''t feel right to participate without her dearest around. She also wanted to achieve more. But, now she is ready.

    ''A chance to defeat Yumi-senpai on a grander stage.'' She may have won the previous battle they had, but it wasn''t enough. Despite what the crowd and media think, she barely won that battle. A close call can hardly be called a win. The next time they face off against each other. Sumire wants there to be arge difference.

    In the past year she has stabilised her career, and lifted those around her. Now the next step is to ovee the legends, the ones who came before them.

 Chapter 1114 Road To Legend Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 1114 Road To Legend Part 2</h4>

    SUMIRE

    But, Sumire exhales deeply. It''s not going to be easy doing this, especially with the state star town has been. ''I have somehow managed to bnce everything, but if Aki-san doesn''t return soon. I will be overwhelmed.''

    If Aki-san doesn''t return, she will have to make other ns. Lucifer said that Aki-san is being possessed by Lennon, and that information has been confirmed by others who have fought Aki.

    They tried to keep what happened to Aki-san underwraps, but it didn''t take long before the news was leaked.

    Sumire exhaled deeply. ''Capture Aki.'' That was the general consensus of the new alliance, but she didn''t like how the others said it. He isn''t a beast they have to tame. Moreover, if Lennon is truly inside of Aki, she has to speak to him.

    Her thoughts break off when someone bites into her doughnut from her shoulder.

    Only one person would be this brazen, Sumire turned to see her boyfriend Terashima Yuhi.

    "My dear?"

    "That was good." Yuhi said, licking his lips.

    "Y-you really need to work on your manners." Sumire stammered.

    Yuhi shrugged. "What''s yours is mine."

    It was a casualment, but Sumire felt her heart flutter at those words.

    Ran shakes his head. "I''m here too, you know."

    "So are we, but I don''t think we exist to them." Jun said.

    Kouughs. "Let''s leave the two love birds be."

    "Coming from you, that''s not believable." Tetsuo argued.

    Sumire knew the others had arrived but all she could do was focus on her dearest. Even when Yuhi is exhausted he looks handsome. Her gaze fell on his lips. A sudden idea came to mind, since she worked hard she ought to get something right?

    ''Nobody is looking right? The concert was long, I worked so hard! I want a kiss!''

    Yuhi nced over at her and chuckled as he spoke in her mind. ''You''ll get whatever you wish mydy.''

    Before she could even react Yuhi is kissing her deeply. Mmm, a passionate Yuhi is certainly nice. She wraps her arms around his neck pulling him closer to her. Sometimes she thinks it''s a dream that he is by her side again. Even though she was the one who encouraged him to go and saw him off with a smile, she still cried her heart out for the first few days.

    Ran scoffed. "You two really need to stop doing that in public."

    Yuhi grinned. "Don''t me me, she asked for it."

    Sumireughs softly. "Well, don''t you think I deserve a reward for singing for so long?"

    "She is right, she did a good job." Yuhi agreed as he lightly kissed her lips again. "It''s actually a good thing this is all she wants, if it was any other girl, they would ask for material possessions."

    Sumire pouted. "Are you calling me cheap my dear?"

    Yuhi chuckles and wraps his arms around her shoulders as he kissed her forehead. "I like that your rewards are things that I would want to. Your so kind love."

    Ah, she can''t say anything to this. Only three months have passed since Yuhi-san returned to her side. But in those three months she has noticed how bold he has be, bolder and happier. The second part she is thankful for.

    "I didn''t know you could rap either." Yuhi suddenly said.

    Sumire tilted her head. "I couldn''t. Renna taught me."

    "and there''s the biggest mystery. How is this one such a good singer?" Ran spoke up.

    Yuhi rolled his eyes. "An assassin that is so good at singing and dancing. It seems women in the underworld have many secrets."

    Sumire tugged on Yuhi''s arm. "Should I share my secret with you my dear? Or maybe you can find outter."

    "Later?"

    "In our bed."

    Yuhi flicks her forehead, "Quit messing around." Despite him reprimanding her, Sumire could see his flushed cheeks.

    Her thoughts break off when he suddenly stands up.

    "Yuhi?"

    "I drank too much, going to the bathroom."

    Sumire immediately caught a glimpse of his expression and soon hears a voice in her head telling her to follow. Sumire waited for a few minutes before making up an excuse, and heading after him.

    She is walking down the hallway towards the bathrooms, for only a few minutes when she is pinned against the wall. With hungry lips on hers. Sumire sighed in content. ''I really do like it when he is like this.''

    She was beginning to think there were few things as exhrating as being with him. It was a feeling that never faded no matter how much she was around him. Instead, even when her heart beat slowly in her chest, her feelings continued to grow and push her into a trance-like state that she could never make sense of.

    ''From the very beginning, our rtionship never made much sense.''

    "Mmnnn, dearest." Sumire trembled as his calloused fingertips traced her spine. Just a single touch is enough to drive her insane.

    "You taste good." Yuhi mumbled.

    Sumireughed. "Okay, so you''re hungry?"

    "Yeah."

    "Take some then." Sumire was talking about her blood when she found him kissing her. She blinks, is this what he means by hunger? Her lips aside, Yuhi suddenly kneeled down and raised her skirt.

    Sumire looks at him startled. What on earth is he doing down- her thoughts break off when soft moans escape her lips. Oh this dummy, she really will get back at him for this. After a few minutes Yuhi stands back up with a satisfied smirk on his face.

    "Yuhi, you-"

    "Hungry." He repeated.

    "N-not that kind of hunger!" She hits him only for Yuhi to kiss her deeply again. He really is passionate. It''s too bad the kids will be home. Maybe once they have fallen asleep, they can get a bit creative?

    A mischievous glint shes through her eyes. Ever since Yuhi returned from the US, she has thought of many ways to make their bed time activities more exciting. After all, a year is a long time. She already had a long list when they were separated for only a few months. During the past year, she could truly explore.

 Chapter 1115 Road To Legend Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 1115 Road To Legend Part 3</h4>

    SUMIRE

    Yuhi stops kissing her but continues biting her neck. "Are you tired? The concert was long wasn''t it?"

    Sumire blinked and thenughed. He really is a kind person, but it is still difficult for him to show that kindness in front of others.

    "My voice feels a bit hoarse."

    "I''ll make you a honey drinkter."

    "Mm," She caresses his handsome face. "What about you my dearest?"

    "Hah, even now it''s still hard to get used to getting other jobs that aren''t singing. I got plenty of them before but since returning from the US, I have been getting more modelling jobs."

    Sumire blinked. "So, while I was exhausting myself singing my heart out for you, you''ve been surrounded by pretty models?"

    Yuhi sighs. "Listen, I think we have talked about this already. But, other girls don''t even enter my eyes anymore."

    Sumire feigns a suspicious look for a few minutes and chuckles seeing his troubled face. He really is handsome, and he is all hers. She reaches over and caresses his cheek, one of her hands made it''s way to his shirt which she unbuttoned slightly to reveal the many scars that marked him. Three from bullets, several from knives. There were some scars on his legs too, but despite all these injuries, Yuhi is still here.

    Yuhi catches her looking at the scars and shakes his head. "They don''t hurt, yours don''t either do they?"

    "I know, but these new ones bother me." She points to the knife marks near his heart. "I almost rushed to the US when I heard what happened to you."

    She knew while Yuhi was in the US, he wouldn''t just focus on his career but continue the attack on the ck alice organisation.

    Yuhi chuckled. "It''s fine, it''s not like I was fighting alone. After Ran rescued Momoi, he ended up bing a target too. Kou quote said it''s not fair that we were having all the fun and joined in, and did you know Tetsuo could fight?"

    Sumire blinked. "I actually didn''t, but if he can keep up with you three he must be good."

    "So, I wasn''t alone. With Jun behind the scenes, hacking and mapping out our routes. It made the jobs easier and less dangerous."

    She points to the wounds. "Less dangerous?"

    "But, like I always say to you. No matter how strong I am, I am still a human. I can get hurt by a stun gun and be knocked out by a paralyzer, I''m not immune to weapons." He trails off and looks at her with aplicated expression. "I''m surprised you are, again I have to question what kind of training Aki made you do."

    "Hmm, there were certainly a few life and death situations."

    Yuhi frowned and she giggled as she spoke in his mind.

    ''I do love it when your violent.''

    ''I know very well what you love about me Sumire, but you can tell me again, it never gets boring.''

    ''Recently my dear, you''ve been veryfortable speaking like this.''

    ''Hmm, it was a fun little experiment when I was in the US. I know we could do it in the past, but we never tried in this life. Moreover since you canmunicate with Lucifer. I was worried it wouldn''t work for me.''

    ''I told you already, I can feel the soul bond. It''s you Yuhi, not Lex.''

    Sumire felt Yuhi caress her hair. Whenever they speak into each others minds like this, they can focus on casual touches physically.

    ''Have you seen him recently?''

    At those words Sumire frowned. ''I haven''t.''

    Truthfully, she hasn''t seen Lucifer since the first few months when she moved back to star town. Half a year or has it been more? Toh has been very busy, so hasn''t seen him much either. With Lucifer''s absence, Toh has had to take charge of everything.

    _____________________

    When they returned to the table, Ran was cursing as he suddenly stood up.

    "Shit." Ran stood up.

    "Getting Futaba?" Sumire said knowingly.

    "She left her umbre. What is she doing when it has been raining a lot recently?"

    "Why don''t you ask her out already?" Sumire said as she stirred the contents of her drink.

    "Sumire! You''re supposed to keep that a secret." Ran eximed.

    "Everyone knows you like her." Sumire shrugged.

    Ran''s feelings aren''t exactly a secret, even Atushi realized it. ''Even before me and Futaba-san started dating, I knew Ran-san liked her.'' Atushi noticed it before the man himself did. But, it''s not just Atushi, she realized it too. The main reason why she rejected Ran, and never truly gave him a chance was because she knew he liked Futaba. No, because she realized Futaba liked him too.

    Yuhi raised his eyebrow. "You still haven''t asked her out? You saved her life, that would have been a really good opportunity for you."

    Ran''s face colour turned pale as he realized.

    "You missed a great chance. I don''t think you will get another one."

    Sumire sweat fell. Yuhi-san can be really brutal when he wants to be. She scrolled through her phone and checked the Holy knights group chat. It seems like everything is okay, there doesn''t seem to be any urgent jobs that needpleting. That means after this she can head home with Yuhi-san and they can spend some time with the kids.

    ''I should order some cake and other pastries for the kids to enjoy.'' Huan has a sweet tooth like herself.

    ____________________

    The house she and Yuhi-san bought in star town, is from one of the new neighbourhoods. Because this ce is still new, there are seldom any people living here. At first she thought it was too much, living in an actual mansion. However, considering hers and Yuhi-san''s ns of having many children. Arge ce like this works. Moreover, the garden here is sorge. She has enjoyed nting various flowers.

    "Huan?" Sumire called out.

    No reply.

    "Kyo-chan? Satomi? Mama and Papa are home."

    There was no response, no rushing little footsteps. Sumire tilted her head confused and headed to the living room. Normally Atushi drops them off when he knows they areing. Perhaps they are too early?

    Sumire peeked inside the living room, but she couldn''t see any trace of them. How unusual. Sumire was about to take her phone out to call Atushi when Yuhi snatches her phone from her hands,

    He tosses it aside, and pins her to the wall with a lustful expression in his eyes.

    "Uhhh..my dear? The kids--" Sumire started.

    "-are staying with Atushi. I kicked them out for tonight."

    "Um why?" Sumire wondered.

    If he was going to kick them out, she shouldn''t have bothered buying those pastries. Yuhi-san doesn''t have much of a sweet tooth after all.

    "I haven''t had you for awhile.

    It takes her a moment to process those words and when she did, her entire face reddened.

    ''I did think he was touching me too much in the cafe, but this is hard to believe. How could he send the kids away just so they could-''

    "So for the next few days, your mine." Yuhi dered and he is all over her.

 Chapter 1116 What I have always wanted

    Chapter 1116 What I have always wanted

    SUMIRE

    Perhaps it was because of her former status as a goddess of life, andter on a goddess of death. But, she felt life and death more closely. In the past year, she has started to regain some powers she had in her other lives. The power of dreams. ''I have always had odd dreams, but I never understood the reason why.'' Her dreams in the past are nothing inparison to the ones she has been getting. Dreams, no nightmares of her loved ones who she lost.

    Nightmares of the children that were killed. At first she didn''t remember how they died. But she does now, she remembers going to the garden to call them all for a meal, only to see the sight covered in blood. She remembers her screams, and Lennon frantically rushing over to stop her from going to them. Her children, her children murdered in cold blood.

    Murdered by the man who used to be her everything.

    ''Alex wouldn''t do this to me. He wouldn''t. He knows how much I have always wanted to have kids, he wouldn''t take them from me.''

    But, she was naive. She underestimated how much the curse had corrupted his body.

    Sumire stood in the center of the scene before her, her crying hysterically as she held her bloody children and Lennon hugging her from the back.

    Her gaze fell on the bodies and clenched her fist.

    ''It''s okay.'' She almost wanted to tell her past self. ''You will find love again, you will have more kids.''

    But, saying such words would be insensitive. Even if she has new children, they could never rece the ones she lost. ''I remember now after seeing this scene, after seeing the children''s dead bodies. Their eldest son was sixteen, they had a daughter that was fifteen. Two sons that are 10, and two daughters that are five. I wasn''t on the run from Alex for five years but sixteen years.''

    She managed to hide for so long but he suddenly found her? How did that happen? If she continues to have these dreams, perhaps she will find out. If she does, then maybe, she will truly be able to face Lucifer in the current life.

    .....

    She felt a sensation on her forehead. It was cold, but there was somethingforting about it. She subconsciously snuggled against the warmth. She was still half asleep, but she knew it was someone''s hand, someone she trusted.

    "Does this feel good?"

    A kind and gentle voice washing away all the terror and pain she felt from her nightmare of the past. Thisfort reminds her of something she felt a long time ago.

    Her vision suddenly started to focus, and she confirms that it was Yuhi''s hand she was leaning against.

    "Hey."

    "My dear?"

    "My love." Yuhi leans forward and kisses her lips. "How do you feel?"

    "Did I faint?" Sumire wondered.

    Yuhi nodded. "You were having a nightmare."

    Sumire smiled at him weakly. A nightmare huh? It wasn''t an ordinary nightmare, it was an actual memory from the past. Ever since she got them, she started to experiment to see what would happen if she tried speaking to anyone. They can''t see or hear her, of course not. The present her doesn''t belong in that time. Her soul is already there.

    "My dear, I want to kiss."

    Oh, how she wants to badly erase all her sorrows by melding their lips together!! If she could just be one with her dearest, her life would be perfect.

    Yuhi chuckled.

    "After you eat, the food will get cold." Yuhi points to the tray on the side.

    Sumire''s eyes brightened seeing the tray of food. "My dear you''re so good to me! You deserve a reward."

    Yuhi raised his eyebrow. "You really want that kiss huh?"

    Sumire nodded eagerly and Yuhi leaned down. Sumire happily wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him deeply. Oh kissing him really does feel good. She will never get tired of this.

    Never get tired of being with him, loving him and giving him everything.

    After a few minutes Yuhi grunted and pulled back. "You have a fever Sumire, we shouldn''t."

    Sumire rolled her eyes. "It''s a light fever, I feel fine. Do you not want me my dear?"

    She says the words that provoke him every single time, knowing he won''t be able to refuse.

    ...

    Seeing her eldest son at the breakfast table, Sumire beamed happily as she hugged him. Oh her sweet Huan! To her surprise Huan wasn''t returning her hug, instead he was gazing down at his te with a gloomy expression.

    "What''s wrong Huan? You seem down." Sumire asked.

    Did someone bully him?

    ''I know Ru has been bringing him whenever he does any jobs recently.''

    "I wanted to sleep with youst night mom." Huan said.

    Sumire looked at him nkly."You could have?"

    Rather, if she knew Atushi returned the kids before she and Yuhi-san fell asleep. She would havee to him. Yuhi-san made it sound like she wouldn''t be seeing them for a few days. Though, Huan is the only one here and the twins are missing. Ru must have had Huan.

    Huan shook his head. "When mom and yuhi-san have the door locked. It means they are busy making my future siblings

    Sumire looked horrified. "My precious, when did you learn to-"

    "Yuhi-san told me."

    She sends a harsh re in Yuhis direction. What on earth is he telling the children?

    Yuhi shrugged innocently.

    Oh this guy, she wondered why he invested in locks for the rooms. He really is shameless, it shouldn''t surprise her too much since even before they dated he did shameless things like writing a do not disturb sign on the infirmary door in school.

    "Mom, I do want more siblings. But, I also want to spend some time with you."

    Sumire''s heart broke seeing Huan struggling not to cry. She red at Yuhi and picked Huan up. "Then you can spend time with Mom for the next few days, we can kick Yuhi-san out."

    Huan nodded. "Yuhi-san shouldn''t hog you mom."

    "Mom brought home some cake and other treats yesterday, did you see them?"

    She did leave them out on the table for him.

    "I did! Your so amazing mom, how did you know what I wanted?"

    Sumire''s gaze softened. This is what she has always wanted, for the longest time. To have a proper family.

 Chapter 1117 I want to believe

    Chapter 1117 I want to believe

    SUMIRE

    After making sure Huan was fed and dressed, she sent Ru a message. Although she wanted to spend some time with him, especially after Yuhi-san deprived them of time togetherst night. There is something she has to attend to this morning. She and Yuhi-san returned to the room. Sumire turned to the wardrobe, wondering what outfit to wear when she felt Yuhi hug her from the back.

    "No touching." Sumire squatted his hand back.

    Yuhi sighs deeply. "Really?"

    "Yes!! I can''t believe you told Huan that."

    "It''s the truth though. You should be d I told him in advance, with his powers even if we lock the door when we are doing it, hecan stille inside."

    That''s true, with Yuhi-san''s warning. Huan won''t even think abouting inside. No matter how much he wanted to sleep beside her, because the door was locked he didn''te in. Still, it''s not something he should be telling children!

    "With the amount of children we were nning to have. I figured this was the best move."

    "The amount?" Sumire repeated as she turned to face him.

    Yuhi''s gaze is gentle. "Yeah."

    Thump. Thump.

    Oh her stupid heart, she really has no resistance when ites toe. Sumire wraps arms around Yuhi''s neck. "I''m just a bit overwhelmed."

    "Yeah, I know."

    "But, I love you."

    "I know Sumire."

    "What do you know my dear? Do you know how much I love you, how much I''m willing to burn mountains, and people for you?"

    Yuhi blinked and his lips curve to a smirk. "You always go overboard with your love derations for me."

    Sumire tilted her head. "This is nothing, I have more to say."

    She can write entire poems and biographies regarding her love for this man in front of her. The fact that she has limited her derations to these few words and her songs is already amazing. ''I am holding myself back a lot.''

    Yuhiughed and nuzzled his face against hers. "I know love." He trails off and his tone changes. "Are you still worried?"

    "Aki aside. Lately, Lex hasn''t been contacting me. I''m afraid something''s happened."

    ''More importantly, now that I have all my memories back from my fifth life. I really need to confirm it with him. I know there is no doubt what I am seeing is correct. But does he remember? Does he remember how much he hurt me?''

    Right now she is struggling to put the image of the Lucifer she saw in her dreams, and the monster he became

    "Are you that worried about him still?" Yuhi wondered. "I know you have been having nightmares of your past again. I can''t see those memories but I can sense your terror through the bond."

    Sumireughs weakly. "As expected of you Yuhi-san." She bit her bottom lip.

    "It''s hard, I am having conflicting emotions. He really did treat me well in those two months. I saw the Lex I fell in love with for three lifetimes."

    "But?"

    "I don''t know how I can talk to him now that I remember in vivid detail of my kids murdered in cold blood." Sumire shuddered at the memory. "Yuhi, they were children. One of them was five, only five."

    Yuhi wrapped his arms around her and held her. At first he didn''t say anything and she was thankful.

    "I believe you, because that''s exactly what horrified me so much when I was in the US. Thanks to Mashima''s counselling sessions, and everyone else being there for me when I went to destroy a base. I handled it much better, but it wasn''t easy."

    "My dear, he isn''t- he isn''t that type of person."

    "I know Sumire, I know you really want to think that. But the bases I destroyed were under hismand. Not Nagawa Mira, not Ibuki Suigetsu or Hijiri."

    Howe? Why? But she knows why doesn''t she, it''s all because of that stupid curse. It''s all because of that woman. For the curse to be this strong in this life, that woman should have been reincarnated too. ''If I find her, and end her, perhaps Lex will return to normal.''

    As normal as he ever will be. Sumire wasn''t sure if it was a good idea to revert Lex to ''normal.'' After all if Lex returns to how he was before the curse, and remembers all the horrible deeds hemitted he will fall apart. She won''t let that happen to him.

    "The darkness, it''s the darkness fault."

    Yuhi exhales deeply. "Sumire-"

    Sumire shakes her head. "He is kind Yuhi, he is."

    "I know, otherwise your family wouldn''t have epted your engagement. I spoke to your brothers, they all said he is a good guy. If they determined that then who was I to argue? I even went over to meet him."

    Sumire blinked. "You did?"

    Yuhi nodded. "I trusted your brothers but I just had to make sure. I spoke to him, I saw how he helped the orphaned children. I know he was a good person. I know if it was that guy I met, he wouldn''t have been able to harm a single child."

    "Then, it''s the darkness." Sumire argued.

    "Not quite. I hope you haven''t forgotten that I was a witch doctor, I specialized in curses and the dark arts. The curse that has been ced on Lucifer was actually one I was familiar with."

    "Really?"

    Yuhi nodded. "Because the witch who ced it couldn''t get the man she wanted, she won''t let anybody else have him."

    "If it''s like that, shouldn''t it impact me more since I''m the target of Lex''s affections."

    "Normally yes. The curse was temporary ced on Lucifer, so if he kissed you or even touched you, it would have passed onto youpletely. She was expecting this to happen, and he did kiss you didn''t he?"

    Sumire nodded.

    "But I think Lucifer realized what the curse was before he came back to you. He must have tampered with the curse so everything passed onto him."

    "What exactly was the curse meant to do?"

 Chapter 1118 He keeps me sane, focused, grounded

    Chapter 1118 He keeps me sane, focused, grounded

    SUMIRE

    "It was supposed to turn the woman the man loved into a monster. Her skin would decay due to the darkness, and it would eventually be hard to maintain her physical form. So, that the man would eventually leave the woman on his own ord. I don''t think that witch realized how much Lucifer loved you." Yuhi trailed off. "If corrupting the appearance was the only issue, there would have been many other ways to fix the problem. But instead, the darkness took over the soul and drove them to madness."

    "Can it be reversed?"

    Yuhi frowned. "I can do it, at least I could before. When I was in the US, I slowly started to experiment with my old abilities. I''m not confident, but I can try, even if it is to push the darkness out temporarily until I can do so for sure."

    Sumire shakes her head. "I''d rather we wait until you can."

    Even if it will hurt the kind version of Lex, it''s better than the darkness staying inside him.

    "There is also another solution. I know when you think of darkness, your mind automatically assumes it is something bad. However, it isn''t. You should be familiar with this saying. Without darkness there can be no light and the same goes vice versa."

    "Are you trying to say there is light in Lex''s darkness?"

    Yuhi nodded. "If he can find it, and use it to his advantage. He will be able to control the darkness." He trails off. "Truthfully, I''m surprised that he hasn''t found it yet. If he used to be the God of light, he should be able to sense it no matter how corrupt he became."

    "Is it because he tampered with the curse?" Sumire asked.

    "That''s a possibility." Yuhi caresses her hair and shakes his head. "Enough with theplicated topics, what will you be doing today? I noticed you have a gap on your schedule for this morning."

    "I was thinking of inspecting the forest behind the Holy Knights headquarters."

    "I''ll go with-" Yuhi''s sentence fell short when his phone beeped. Yuhi takes it out of his pocket and cursed. "Damn it, I swear Takeyama is an even worse spartan than Hino."

    Sumire giggled. "You know he means well."

    "I get it, and he really is talented. Because of him, we were topping the US charts within the first month." Yuhi sighs and brushes his fingers on her lips. "I''m really reluctant to leave this meal behind."

    "Mmm, I''m very tasty today."

    Yuhi chuckled. "Maybe I can get a taste before I go."

    ''After having that conversation, I really don''t want him to leave me. No after having that nightmare, I still feel really unsettled. I want nothing more for both of us to dive back into those sheets and forget about everything else.''

    "Sumire." Yuhi suddenly said softly. She felt an odd sensation in her chest hearing him call her name.

    Feeling her heart sinking, she let her hands find their way to his chest. Her thumb traced one of the scars and she dared to look up, meeting his clear, grey eyes. It always amazed her how they remained so clear, no matter how dark the circles got underneath.

    His brow furrowed and his mouth opened slightly, as if he wanted to say more. She''d grown too used to what had alwayse next, and after every short reunion, it''d never been any less difficult.

    Yuhi ced his hand over one of hers, he exhaled slowly and rested his forehead against hers. A content sigh escaped her lips. "Sumire," he said quietly. "I''m not going anywhere."

    How many times has she heard those words, only for something bad to happen afterwards?

    __________________________

    Twenty cigarettes a pack.

    One pack a week.

    Fifty-two packs a year.

    Even though Yuhi has been back for three months now. She still finds herself waking up in the middle of the night to make sure she isn''t dreaming. She still finds herself clinging to him whenever either of them have to go anywhere. ''I was the one who told him to go to the US, so he can stop relying on me too much. But, look what happened to me while I was gone.''

    In the past year she had a lot of time to think about her feelings for Yuhi.

    He kept her sane, which was ironic, considering there was a time where everyone told her how bad he was for her. How Yuhi being consumed by revenge affects any rational thoughts.

    He kept her focused, which was unbelievable, as he was ¨Cat the very least ¨C hundreds of miles from her current case. He kept her grounded, which was surprising, because from the very first day he had been the one who unhinged her the furthest.

    ''I''m obsessed.'' In hertest counceiling sessions with Toh, she has been able to speak about her rtionship with Yuhi more. What started as a casual question from Toh, lead to her truly thinking about why she was so into Yuhi. Why she clung to him so much, soul bond or not. It seems she was obsessed with him from the very beginning.

    When Yuhi returned to the US, she went back to lighting those cigarettes just so she could have a piece of his scent on her. Even though they called each other nearly everyday, it wasn''t the same. Actually the more they video chatted, the more she craved him. The more she wanted him.

    After walking for a good hour, she spots a wooden sort of cottage; and ps her hands. It''s been awhile since shest came here, even so she nced around the surroundings. Nothing but trees and broken down springs. It''s still as scary as always. Sumire shakes her head, it should be alright.

    After all, Nao is at the very bottom of the mountain trail. If she screams loudly he will be able to hear her. In the end perhaps she really is still afraid. But, she recalled the words she said to the director in the recent shooting.

    ''Although when I first read the script, I did think why the hell is there such a scene. But now I think this Sumire is very cute. So I''m honestly happy that I got this role.Thank you very much, not to mention the TV audience will probably see me as the Sumire from the show. If that''s how it is then maybe that scene will evoke some sympathy. But either way I really do want to act out that scene where I beat the criminal to a pulp.''

    That''s right she''s already resolved herself. That''s why no matter what happens, she will be ready.

 Chapter 1119 Give me a sign

    Chapter 1119 Give me a sign

    SUMIRE

    More importantly, she has a secret weapon. Her dearest. No matter how deep she drowns, he can easily pull her up.

    God, please allow her to find the light again. ''And give me a sign, that those kids, that their souls passed on peacefully.''

    Her thoughts break offhearing a ttering sound. She turned to look on her left to find a mountain dog leaving from the shed beside the wooden shrine. Seeing the door open, she couldn''t help but take a peek inside. Nobody''s here right?

    When she entered though she noted that there wererge amounts of trash bags, bottles, food scraps. Books, a sh light beside arge sleeping bag.

    Is someone living here?

    Sumire picked up the book closest to the sleeping bag.

    The Legend of Shishupal.

    Kamui.

    An image of ck hair dawned in a green and ck striped kimono appeared in her head. Aki-san, so he really must havee here. She nced around, it seems he was hiding here for a while. What exactly was he up to?

    No way, he would never read these types of books. He''s never been the type.

    ''I wish I was normal. Despite what it seems like I really do crave that lifestyle. But for a monster like me, this is the only path possible. ''

    It can''t be his, and yet his scent is all over this ce. Sumire knew Aki followed her to Tokyo, she knew that when she returned to star town, all the attacks in Tokyo stopped. So she knew he followed.

    He never liked staying in the main headquarters and now that he has been possessed? He would stay away even more, stay away but also remain near. This is also the type of ce he would stay in too.

    She scanned the room further to look for more hints but unfortunately aside from the fact that it was messy, there didn''t seem to be anything else valuable. He''s always been like that, gone one second. Always riding the wind and dancing to his own pace.

    Sumire traces the book with her hands. ''We need you, I need you,''

    ''You liar, you said as long as you lived, you''d stay by my side. You''d never let me suffer even if I never returned your affections. Liar, liar.''

    Thinking of Aki''s words back then, Sumire crouched down and sobbed. It wasn''t Aki speaking then, it was Lennon. Now that she thought about it, she saw the shift in his eyes. Her thoughts break off hearing another sound. Did the dog return? Sumire stood up and at the entrance of the cabin was someone she hadn''t seen in six months.

    "Lex?!!!"

    The one standing there was none other than Lucifer. She hasn''t seen him in half a year. No matter how many times she tried calling him through the bond, he wouldn''t reply.

    Sumire stared at him cautiously. ''I haven''t seen him in half a year and in that time I have heard terrible reports of him going on a rampage.''

    She reached for her de just in case but found herself staring at his face.

    Oh...his eyes are normal.

    "It''s me." He mumbled.

    She immediately rxed and walked over. The moment she got close, Lucifer pulled her into his arms. At first he didn''t say anything and simply buried his face in her neck.

    "I have missed you, I need you so much." Lucifer mumbled.

    "Then you can drink."

    She had so much she wanted to talk to him about. ''I need to ask him about the fifth life, but if I do, what if I trigger him and he gets angry?''

    Lucifer pins her down and his hungry lips are on her neck and she shudders at the sensation.

    "I have been recalling terrible memories since Ist saw you." Lucifer said as he briefly stopped.

    "Memories?"

    "Of me killing children and you screaming."

    Sumire froze hearing those words. Is it because she has been having those nightmares more frequently? Even if Yuhi is her soul bond partner, it seems she still has some type of connection with Lucifer. The blood bond, is that the reason Lex can talk to her through her mind?

    "Are these rted to your nightmares?" Lucifer muttered.

    Sumire nodded and Lucifer stopped drinking and he sat her on the wooden counter, and ced his cloak around her shoulders.

    "Exin it to me, while I am still like this."

    Sumire didn''t know where to start, but as she looked into his eyes. She knew that he wanted the truth rather than a lie. Taking a deep breath she tells him.

    Lucifer''s gaze dimmed and when she got to the part about him killing her kids, he visibly went pale and cringed.

    She tugged on his arm. "Will you tell me why you did it? Do you-"

    Lucifer frowned. "I shall be honest with you. My memories after the third life are rather hazy."

    Sumire froze. So, he doesn''t remember killing her kids? ''I want to get angry! I wanted to demand an exnation the next time I saw him, but seeing him like this, I know he isn''t lying.''

    "I recall you falling for the foreign prince, and you going to live with the mercenary gang. But, other than those details? I do not recall much. I don''t even know how the fourth and fifth life ended."

    Now that he mentioned it, she doesn''t recall how the fourth one ended too. She probably wouldn''t have remembered the fifth either, if he didn''t kill her with his own hands.

    "Your saying, what I have been seeing in my dreams is correct? I harmed your kids?"

    "Yes." Sumire said with a trembling voice, because she knew what he was going to ask next.

    "Your kids, but not ours?"

    Sumire clenched her fist and nodded. "Lennon''s children."

    She half expected him to get angry but he didn''t, there was nothing but pain in his eyes.

    "Five children, those were all Lennon''s?"

    "Lex-"

    "In the six months apart from you, I have realized many things. I must havemitted some grave sin to not have a physical body in the sixth and seventh life."

 Chapter 1120 I will be your villain

    Chapter 1120 I will be your viin

    SUMIRE

    ''The sin of killing your soul bond partner, and hurting her own flesh and blood.'' The punishment is a lot worse if a member of the spiritual realm, if a God or Goddess broke this rule. Even if she and Lex relinquished their titles when they went to the human realms, it didn''t change who they were. No matter how many times they reincarnated, their powers would remain.

    "I am relieved that you had kids again. I know how much you wanted them. Even if I feel envious that they were Lennon''s, I am still happy you had them."

    Yes, this was the reaction she expected from him. After running away and leaving that note. She initially nned to contact him again. However Lennon stopped her, he never said why it was a bad idea. So, she simply assumed it was because he was insecure that Alex would take her away. How petty, of course it wasn''t that.

    Lennon understood even before she did that she had a change of heart. ''I was so fickle, but he didn''t judge me. Even if we became sinners together, he was willing to do that for me. I really have been around so many guys who are willing to do so much.''

    What has she done for them in return? Has she actually repaid any of them?

    "La is Syliva as you have guessed. Right now she has changed her form into that of a six year old child, so she can speak without drawing suspicion."

    Ah- Sumire felt her eyes turn watery again, even though she suspected it, actually hearing it? ''I really do want to see her, but even before Lucifer disappeared he wouldn''t let me meet her.''

    "She told me when I discovered there was another curse on me. ''I was the one who gave you the second one. Now father, tell me why I would do that, when I love you and mother so much that I followed you two here?''" Lucifer shakes his head. "I tried to remember, I did everything I could."

    Is that why he went missing for six months, was he searching for an answer? Lucifer extends her hands out and she flinched causing him to retreat his hand.

    "How badly I must have hurt you, for you to react like that."

    "Lex, I-"

    ''I don''t hate you. I would have easily been able to say those words in the past, but it is difficult to do so now.''

    It''s difficult saying it, but she can at least show him she is okay with him being around her. Sumire takes a deep breath before she hugs him tightly. Lucifer freezes, shocked.

    "It hurts. It hurts." Sumire mumbled. "It hurts but you, I just can''t say those words to you."

    Even though deep down, especially after regaining those memories, she knows it''s true. Lucifer curses and then pins her against the wall, as his lips went on her neck again. Unlike earlier, he wasn''t being gentle. It was a vicious feeding, she shut her eyes tightly as she felt he parted her legs and pressed his body against hers.

    Sumire gasped. "Lex, Lex."

    All she could do was say his name, her entire body felt hot. She weakly ran her fingers through his hair, even that action stopped when she felt her strength being drained. How much blood is he drinking? He has never taken suchrge amounts from her before.

    Even when Aki-san injured him and he came back half dead, he never drank this much.

    He needs to stop. She can feel his arousal growing, if he continues-

    Right as she thought that, Lucifer pulled back and she raised her hand to hit him.

    Luciferughed bitterly, traces of her blood still on his lips. "So you can get angry."

    Sumire immediately understood what happened. "That was cruel of you."

    Why would he test her like that?

    Lucifer leaned forward, his lips inches away from hers. "I told you before. I was never the viin in your story, but if I had to be? If I had to be to keep you safe? If that''s what fate has in store for us? Then I will do it."

    Sumire sobbed. "You don''t have to be the viin."

    Lucifer shakes his head. "From what you told me, from the fourth life I was already your viin." He traces the bite marks he just made sensually and she shudders. "Do not shed tears for me anymore, when I can hurt you so easily."

    He is such a fool. Lucifer''s lips gently brushed against hers, and she was too tired, too exhausted to tell him to stop. As he kissed her, there was one thought that crossed her mind. The thought of her beloved, of Yuhi-san. ''It really is toote for us Lex, even if it wasn''t Yuhi-san. I could never be with you again without thinking of the children you murdered.''

    _____________________

    Nao was livid when she came down from the mountain limping. He was lecturing her why she didn''t call for help. She could have, but she knew a battle with Lucifer would only lead to risking Lucifer''s beasting out. To think he did that to her when he was himself. Was she wrong? Was he always capable of hurting her?

    ''I told Nao to drop me off here, but maybe I should have called in advance.'' She was standing right in front of Toh''s house. She can barely move, maybe she ought to have asked Nao to stay for a bit. Toh might not even be home.

    She took a deep breath before she clicked on the door bell. She saw the inte camera sh, and suddenly she heard rushed footsteps. The doors opened revealing Toh.

    "Beautiful?"

    "Uh hi, I''m sorry for dropping by I just-"

    Seeing Akane behind him, she freezes. Even from here she could see Akane-chan''s messed up hair.

    "I---I''m sorry, I''ll go." Sumire bolted out as quickly as she could.

    Her entire body felt weak and she felt like she would pass out any moment. But right now? She knew she had to get away.

    Stupid, how stupid. Of course Toh is with Akane-chan, he even admitted to her that he wouldn''t stop seeing her. But, this is her first time actually seeing them together. It hurts more than it should do.

 Chapter 1121 He will always choose me

    Chapter 1121 He will always choose me

    SUMIRE

    Akagumi bar. Star Town.

    She goes to the next ce she would call home. The Akagumi bar in Star town is different from the one in Tokyo, but theyout is the same. After a few visits, it didn''t take long before she got used to the ce.

    "What do you think I should do Atushi?" Sumire asked as she slumped her head on the counter.

    Atushi was wiping some sses.

    "Just when I thought you finally remembered poor old me."

    Sumire pouted. "You know it''s not my fault."

    "I know. But this is rare, no? I know Narasaki is out of town. But normally you''d go to Mashima."

    "Toh is..." Sumire said nervously. She didn''t know what to say. If she says Toh is with another woman. Toh''s image would certainly crumble.

    "Right behind you?" Atushi finished.

    Sumire turned to see silver coloured hair standing behind her.

    Her heart beat increased seeing his condition. His entire body was covered in sweat and he was out of breath.

    Thump. Why is he--

    Toh orders something and Atushi quickly heads to the kitchen.

    "Why did you run?" Toh said as he sat down beside her.

    "Um because Akane-chan was there and I was interrupting."

    "We only slept beside each other. We weren''t having sex."

    Sumire stared at him nkly.

    "I''m serious beautiful, I haven''t touched Akane since that time in the cruise ship."

    "Howe?"

    "After she lost the child. She realized that while she may have grown fond of me. The reality is the two of us barely know each other. When she said that I couldn''t exactly deny her words."

    Sumire immediately understood. "So, right now-"

    "Friends. Once or twice a week we would meet up, and watch a movie at my ce. That''s all."

    She stupidly feels relieved. Toh pulled her into his arms and she sighs in content. ''I really am selfish, I''m so sorry Akane-chan. I really am. I wish I could let Toh go.''

    "Don''t run from me, beautiful, I do not like it."

    "I know, I''m sorry. It was weird." Sumire quickly apologized.

    "Should I punish you?" Toh said teasingly as he ced one hand on her thighs.

    "Prick."

    Toh chuckled.

    Atushi returned with two tes of food and Toh raised his eyebrow.

    "Did you know I''d follow you?"

    "Well, it was one of two possibilities." Sumire said. The other possibility was Toh choosing to stay with Akane-chan. If he actually did that, right about now she would be sulking.

    Sumire exined how she just came back from meeting Lucifer.

    "You saw Lucifer?!! Where?"

    "The forest, the one that surrounds the Holy Knights headquarters."

    "Did he look normal to you?"

    "At first, I thought it was his beast. But then he spoke to me."

    "Beautiful, are you sure it was really him?"

    Sumire looked at him nkly.

    "The boss has been losing to his beast side for a while now.

    He has spent more time as his beast since yourst concert in Tokyo."

    "That--" Sumire started.

    "So are you sure?" Toh asked.

    Recalling the words he said, and the pain on his face. She knew it was Lucifer and not his beast. Sumire nodded.

    "That''s good. Did he drink from you?"

    "Err, yes quite a bit."

    "Then he should be normal for a while. I''ll contact him on my end, and when it''s safe. I''ll arrange a proper meeting for you two."

    "Thank you Toh. He-he was hurt so badly." Sumire noted his wounds when he was drinking from her viciously. The dark cloak and clothes are a great way to conceal injuries, but it''s difficult to hide when they are that close.

    "I think your grandfather did something."

    "My grandfather huh?" Sumire mumbled.

    That man has not appeared before her once since she discovered he was a member of the ck alice organisation. It seems he did try to speak with her when she was staying with Lucifer, but Lucifer didn''t let him meet her.

    ''Only wanting to see me when I have no memories? How badly would he have tried to manipte me?''Sumire shakes her head. There is no use thinking about it too deeply now. Ibuki Suigetsu, even if he gets close to her, won''t even get a chance to lift a finger.

    "I saw Lucifer sneak out of your concert to speak with Suigetsu-san, and he never returned right?"

    "Yes.."

    "I think something happened." Toh trailed off as his fingers brushed a strand of hair away from her neck. "Beautiful, you said he drank a lot."

    "Ah-huh."

    "Show me what he did to you."

    At those words her sweat fell. Uh, oh. That would be a bad idea. If Toh saw that scene, there is no doubt he would be angry. Rather she can already feel his anger. Seeing the marks is enough for him to guess it wasn''t like the usual times.

    "Hamano, can we borrow a spare room?"

    Atushi nodded. "If she doesn''t tell you, I''m afraid I''ll have to get Yuhi here."

    Sumire looked at Atushi in disbelief and Atushi sighs. "You know I don''t like being a snitch, I didn''t say anything when you came in here limping. But," Atushi points to the marks. "I didn''t see those. Now will you tell Mashima or do you want Yuhi toe here? I''ll tell you now, the King hasn''t been in a good mood recently."

    Sumire exhales deeply knowing she didn''t have a choice. She nodded and led Toh upstairs to the spare room at the start of the corridor. The moment they were inside, Toh turned around.

    "You''ll have to remove your clothes a bit."

    Oh right, Sumire looked at her blouse. She was wearing an off shoulder long sleeved shirt. Even if she rolls the sleeves, it won''thelp much. She decides to just take off her blousepletely. After a few minutes, she tells Toh to turn around.

    For a moment Sumire finds him just staring at her figure and her cheeks heated up and she coughed. "Ahem."

    "Right." Toh mumbled as he ced his hand on the bite marks and looked her up and down. "Did he force himself on you?"

    "We didn''t do it, but-"

    Toh extended his hand out. "Close your eyes, show me beautiful."

    ''I trust him. I have always trusted this person, and he has proven even if he is on the enemy''s side. He will always choose me.''

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!